《Meiman: The strongest villain》


 1 Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 1

    US Man: Author strongest villain: Marvel king


    brief introduction


    "The moment you shoot me, you lose."


    The protagonist Su Sheng obtained the ability of Marvel World''s top BUG disciples to "infinitely replicate and "infinitely stack" but accidentally crossed into the DC world. In this case, let''s be a free villain.


    PS: Movie and comics mixed background


    ¢Ù Gotham Phantom


    The first chapter was killed by the plot just after crossing


    The noisy shouts were deafening, as if the chaotic vegetable market couldn''t hear what was being shouted at all, and I could only feel these sounds full of excitement and excitement.


    This is a prison. The long corridor is lined with rows of cells. At this time, the prisoners squeezed on the edge of the cell fence and stretched out their hands and shouted in excitement, as if there was some new fun.Of course, not everyone was so excited, the cell at the end of the corridor seemed extremely quiet.


    This is a single-person cell, and the''new people'' in the cell have been here for less than half an hour.


    "Although I know that some things will be fast the first time, shouldn''t it be so fast? Anyway, let me feel it. It''s too inhumane to come the second time without feeling anything?" Su Sheng was lying in the cell. The man cursed in a low voice on the bed.


    Don''t get me wrong, this does not refer to the transformation from boy to man, nor is it the rumors of prison features, but refers to crossing!


    Traveling through this kind of thing is commonplace in novels, but the probability of it happening in reality is very small. Su Sheng is lucky to travel through the Marvel world he is familiar with and gain the ability to disciple!


    Who are the disciples?


    A BUG-like character in the Marvel world. Although this guy has an indistinguishable face, he is jokingly called a cute but his ability is abnormal.


    Unlimited copying, unlimited stacking.


    As long as you deal with him, whether it is ability, matter, consciousness, the power of abstract existence, etc., he can copy it in an instant, even including the experience of using this ability.Of course, if it¡¯s just like this, it can only be called a five-fifth kai. The real metamorphosis is that after copying the opponent¡¯s ability, he can stack the power infinitely. He will lose if he shoots.The disciples relied on this wave of power to fly, defeated the court of life, copied the abilities of many great gods in the universe, and claimed to have the same abilities as TOAA.However, he was killed by the plot because of his ability to be too abnormal, and the role of a presiding judge inexplicably defeated him and sealed it in the body of the court of life.


    With such a perverted ability, Su Sheng originally thought he could waver casually, but he never expected that he would suffer the same treatment.


    Plot kill!


    Just before he crossed into the Marvel world for more than three minutes, he didn''t have time to understand the situation, and he didn''t have time to replicate his ability. The universe he was in slammed, no more!


    Su Sheng originally thought that he would die, but he did not expect to pass through again, and he passed directly into the cell of this prison, which was the reason why he complained that he was too fast the first time.


    I''m afraid that there will be no one to cross again in less than three minutes, so for almost half an hour, Su Sheng didn''t do anything and waited to see if there would be a big bang again.


    But now it looks like it won''t.


    "One time to regenerate and two to mature, the first time soon and then it began to last. This TM is the growth history of men!" Su Sheng turned over and sat up to learn about the world.


    Both times were physical crossings, which meant that the disciples'' abilities were still there. It was nothing more than changing the world. So even if he was in the cell, Sheng Su was not worried.


    "The sound outside seems to be quiet?" Su Sheng noticed that the corridor where gongs, drums and firecrackers sounded before seemed to be quiet, just as he was about to get up and go to the fence to see the situation outside and try to get out. Two prison guards came to the cell with a woman in custody, obviously all Europeans and Americans.


    "Why someone, isn''t this cell empty?"


    "It looks like an Asian guy was locked up without even changing his clothes. It should have offended someone. Forget it, let''s leave it alone."


    "Is that okay? After all..."


    "Have you seen her ability just now? What are you afraid of!"


    The two prison guards opened the door of the prison and pushed the woman in custody directly, locked the door, turned and left.


    It¡¯s fine to have two prisoners in a single cell, but one male and one female...Bah, one male and one female is too much?Is it a novice welfare?Su Sheng murmured and looked at the woman who was locked in, his eyes lit up slightly.


    A shawl with long brown hair, although he was wearing a loose prison uniform, he could hardly conceal his perfect figure. He was upright and beautiful. Although his face was expressionless, he exuded a kind of cold charm.


    The most important thing is that Su Sheng recognized her identity!


    "It''s really a novice welfare. Everyone starts with a dog. I start with a cat. It''s still a wild and untamable female cat!"


    ...


    PS1: The new book sets sail again. This is Pharaoh''s fifth book. I hope everyone will continue to support it.


    PS2: The plot kills encountered after the cosmic explosion after the journey is a small egg. The battle between Su Fu, the protagonist of the previous book "Marvel: Fruit of the Door", and the King of Chaos led to the collapse of 70% of the multiverse, including Su Sheng The traversed universe, the culprit for the second traversal.


    Chapter Two Starting a Cat


    Su Sheng didn''t shrink or hide his gaze, even if the other party frowned unpleasantly.If she is the person she thinks, Selena Kyle, also known as Catwoman, then it is obvious that this is the DC world.Wear Marvel first and then DC?This is the routine of a lot of beautiful comics.


    Whether it is Marvel or DC, where is the wave?


    Su Shenglang smiled, no, just as he was about to speak, he suddenly saw a straight and slender leg kicking towards him, so fast that he would make intimate contact with his face in the blink of an eye.It is a pity that Su Sheng has no foot fetishism, and a flash of thought flashes through his mind.


    Unlimited copy!


    The ability is activated, and any enemy ability against him can be copied in an instant.Su Sheng clearly felt that his body¡¯s flexibility and balance had become stronger, and his reflexes had become faster. When the opponent raised his leg and kicked over, Su Sheng leaned back, rubbing his foot on the top of Su Sheng¡¯s head, and at the same time. Almost instinctively, Su Sheng kicked the opponent''s leg that supported his body.


    The position is exactly where the calf is up and the knee is down.


    This foot instantly made her lose her balance and fell in the direction of Su Sheng. Her reaction quickly wanted to take back the kicked leg and step on the bed to maintain her balance, but... Su Sheng was faster.Directly reached out and grabbed the opponent''s ankle and pressed it on his body.


    The other party stepped on the ground to stabilize the ground, one foot was grasped by Su Sheng, and his body sank down sharply, pressing directly on Su Sheng''s body.


    At the same time, there was a stab...


    Su Sheng can be sure that when the prison originally customized the prison uniforms, he hadn''t considered that the prisoners would play a word horse, so the appearance of this kind of Xinyun chain crotch opening made him and her both stunned.


    "Don''t look at me, I won''t pay for what you broke!" Four eyes suddenly spoke to Su Sheng.


    Originally, it was quite embarrassing to open the crotch, but Su Sheng suddenly came up with a sentence like "I don''t pay it" and she blows up her hair completely.Angrily, she fisted and struck Su Sheng.With such a posture and such a distance between the two, one can imagine where the position of her fist was probably. Su Sheng didn''t want to wave up and rely on her mouth in the future, and directly pushed her leg out with the force of her wrist.


    An ordinary person might fall directly with this push, but she took advantage of her strength to flatten her backflip and stopped steadily, and rushed towards Su Sheng the next moment.


    As a well-known jewellery thief, Catwoman is good at Muay Thai and street fighting in addition to her balance, flexibility and response speed. After all, she can''t make her name without the skills.


    Seeing her rushing towards her, Su Sheng raised her mouth and took the initiative to greet her.


    boom!


    The methods, angles, and choices of the two moves were exactly the same, and they simply fought each other.


    Catwoman was slightly surprised at each other''s methods, but she was surprised and surprised that her movements did not stop.


    Fist, you come and me.


    In the small single cell, the two clanking and beating fiercely.


    The two moves are exactly the same. At first glance, they seem to be discussing. At first, Catwoman didn¡¯t believe it and thought it was just a coincidence. But the more she beat her, the more depressed she became. What a coincidence, it was exactly the same, even when she was fighting. Some of the little habits are the same, which makes Catwoman feel like fighting against the male version of herself.


    "Asshole, don''t use the same tricks as me if you have the ability." Catwoman scolded angrily.

 2 Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 2

    Su Sheng smiled, not to lose is the ability of the disciple, not only the ability and skill are all copied, even the experience is instantly integrated, even if it is a skill book, it is not so neat.Looking at the furious Su Sheng, she can be sure that she is Catwoman.


    "Not convinced? Hit me, you can''t beat me anyway!"


    Catwoman sneered: "I can''t beat you with the same trick, and you can''t beat me!"


    "That''s not necessarily true, I was just teasing a cat, now..." Su Sheng said in a frustrated tone in a very angry tone.


    Funny cat?


    Amusing you uncle!


    Catwoman has no time to think about whether the funny cat he said knows her identity as Catwoman. She has only one thought now, to beat him to death!Catwoman stared at the ground with her toes and rushed again.


    The ability of infinite duplication is indeed perverted like a writing wheel, but Su Sheng wants to know what the effect of infinite stacking is.After all, copying can be regarded as a stall, even if it sounds advanced, it is not conspicuous enough?It''s okay to use it to make waves, but you want the ability to fly infinitely.


    "Infinite stack, double!"


    Although there are some in the second grade, but as the saying goes that people are not in the middle of the second, the ninja feels shame Su Sheng still shouted.


    It was in Chinese.


    Su Sheng''s sudden voice made Catwoman startled. After being doubled, his reaction ability, speed, physical coordination flexibility, strength and other all aspects of ability instantly improved.Seeing Catwoman''s whip kick hit, his feet were still on the ground, and his waist contracted and twisted inward. It was already at a limit, and he hid in a pose that even Catwoman couldn''t do.Catwoman stunned slightly, followed by whip kicks, side kicks, backspin kicks and other various leg techniques to attack Su Sheng again. At the same time, she matched her steps, jabs, cross punches, and uppercuts. , Elbow hits and so on followed.


    Su Sheng easily avoided such a stormy attack.


    slow.


    too slow.


    After stacking up to twice the power, it was necessary to block and counterattack before, but now it is easy to avoid.


    "Infinite stack, double!"


    When Catwoman¡¯s leg whip was about to kick out, Su Sheng had already predicted and made an evasive action. At the same time, her body leaned forward, her shoulder slammed into Catwoman¡¯s shoulder and shook, and Catwoman instantly kicked and kicked. Stepped back and hit the wall.


    With a muffled sound, he was bumped into his shoulder and dropped slightly.


    What a powerful force!


    Catwoman felt her shoulders tingling, and she felt a painful cold sweat.


    The most annoying thing is that this is also her trick.


    It''s just that she can''t do it so fast, and she doesn''t have that much strength. This knock and lean depends on the kind of lean, she has not yet mastered it!


    "Who are you?" Catwoman pressed her shoulder and looked at Su Sheng warily.


    Su Sheng looked at Catwoman and smiled."Anyway, I''m not a shit shovel officer!"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 3 Black Gate Prison


    Catwoman, Shit Shoveler, has obviously never heard of it, but who is this guy?He has the same ability as himself and is stronger than himself. When did Gotham have such a role?Will he be kept in prison?Was it an accident or another purpose?Seeing him approaching herself, Catwoman moved away from him vigilantly.


    Su Sheng stopped and smiled."I can''t beat and beat me, and I can''t run away. What are you hiding? Where can you hide? When I first arrived, I just want to chat with you and understand the situation."


    Catwoman was silent.


    Su Sheng can''t help frowning?"Do you understand chat? It''s just that there is a relationship, I say one sentence and you follow one sentence. For example, I ask you''Are you a catwoman?'', you say''fuck you shit'', and then I ask you''that Are you Selena Kyle'', understand? This is the right way to chat."


    This bastard really knows who I am!


    Not only know that I am a catwoman, but also know my true identity!


    "Don''t understand? It doesn''t matter, I will teach you slowly." Seeing Catwoman still silent, Su Sheng continued to give an example with great interest."I ask you''Where is this'' you go back''This is Gotham'', and I will ask you''Where is Batman?'', you..."


    "Batman is dead."


    Speaking of Batman, Catwoman couldn''t help but answer.


    This is Gotham!


    Gotham City has a simple folk style, and Arkham has many talents.


    "That''s right, it seems you have mastered the chatting skills." Su Sheng smiled in satisfaction."Batman is dead, is Bruce Wayne alive?"


    "How do you know that Bruce Wayne is..." Catwoman stared in surprise at Su Sheng, the son of Gotham, the rich man Bruce Wayne was Batman. She just learned about it not long ago, who is this guy?Know who I am, and who Batman is!"I''m not sure, but he may be dead. He got into Bain."


    Messing with Bain?So Brokeback Mountain has already been staged?Hey, don''t think Baine is a Brokeback, but Batman is not that easy to hang up. He is like the villain in the cartoons and yells that I will come back every time.So, Batman should now find a place to lick his wounds and prepare to make a comeback. This is Gotham again, so now Gotham should be ruled by Baine, right?This is like the story of the rise of the dark knight.


    "This is the Black Gate Prison?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Do you even know what prison you are in?" Catwoman obviously didn''t want to answer this kind of''idiot'' question.


    "I don''t know when I will die, don''t I want to live slowly?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Can this be the same?


    Catwoman glared at Su Sheng, you bastard can''t talk, right?


    Ignoring Catwoman''s angry and silent accusation, Su Sheng turned and walked to the bedside Shi Shiran and lay down.His behavior caused Catwoman to frown slightly, shaking her shoulders slightly, looking at him.


    It seemed that he was only eighteen or nineteen-year-old, with a caliper head, and his handsome appearance with a little childishness, which looked no different from ordinary college students.


    "What''s your name?" Catwoman couldn''t help asking.


    "Su Sheng." Su Sheng said nothing about the shovel officer this time.


    Murmured the name secretly, and Catwoman was sure she had never heard of it.Seeing his leisurely look, Catwoman couldn''t help but say."Are you not going to leave here? Gotham is already under Bain''s control and no one knows what he will do that might destroy Gotham. Now that we have a chance to leave, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave when it is too late."


    "You and I cooperate, how about leaving here?"


    Su Sheng turned over and looked at Catwoman, swaying one foot on the edge of the bed.


    Catwoman looked at Su Sheng, but inadvertently stared at his shaking feet."Cooperate?"


    "Yeah." Su Sheng seemed to replied with an unconscious hum, and the shaking of his feet became even greater.Catwoman''s eyes became slightly sharper, and her brows wrinkled. Is there something wrong with this bastard?Lie down and shake some feet.Catwoman was displeased as soon as she was about to speak when she heard Su Sheng chuckle.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "It''s nothing." Su Sheng shook his head slightly, although it didn''t make a funny cat, it seemed that the effect was similar!"Forget about cooperation, I have my own way to leave, but if you want to go, I can help."


    "How to help?"


    Su Sheng stood up and walked to the fence of the cell, looked at the gap in the fence and then looked back at the figure of Catwoman, and grabbed the fence with both hands.

 3 Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 3

    "Don''t tell me you plan to bend the fence, it is absolutely impossible."


    Before passing through Su Sheng''s physique, her strength is actually the level of an ordinary person. Even though Catwoman is a woman, she is stronger than an ordinary man after training.He just tried stacking and the power will increase, as for how much it stacks up, it depends on how many times it stacks up.Theoretically speaking, even after the infinite stacking, even the power of the catwoman can be turned into a pull-up.Having roughly estimated his current strength, Su Sheng said softly.


    "Unlimited stacking, ten times!"


    The strength suddenly increased, and Su Sheng held the railing with both hands and pulled hard.


    A creak sounded instantly, and the next moment the three-fingered steel fence was directly pulled and bent to the sides, creating a space that could accommodate one person in and out.


    After bending the fence, Su Sheng looked at it a few times but seemed a little dissatisfied. After thinking about holding the fence, he pulled it back a bit, and then nodded in satisfaction.


    "please."


    Su Sheng turned and bent over and stretched out her hand, looking at the stunned Catwoman and said with a smile.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 4 Simple folk customs Gotham City


    Seeing that the originally loose fence was pulled back by Su Sheng and became much narrower, Catwoman couldn''t help saying.


    "are you crazy?"


    "Do you have medicine?" Su Sheng laughed.


    "You shouldn''t be imprisoned in Black Gate Prison, you should be imprisoned in Arkham!" Catwoman can be sure that Su Sheng is absolutely ill, and Gotham is not normal.


    "I will go if I have a chance." Su Sheng replied solemnly as if he hadn''t heard that this was a mockery.


    Catwoman thinks she can''t talk to him anymore, this bastard is sick, it must be the kind of sickness that makes people die!Catwoman walked straight to the fence and stepped out a leg, followed by slightly tucked her abdomen and crawled over. Catwoman had to stop just after half of her body was too crowded.Other places are fine, but the owner is stuck in front.


    He had obviously been able to pass easily before, but he pulled it back with extra effort.Catwoman looked at Su Sheng angrily but found that he was looking at herself attentively.Catwoman looked down and instantly realized why Su Sheng had made such a move, this... the bastard!


    No wonder he looked at his figure before, it''s no wonder he pulled it back when he opened it.


    This bastard did it on purpose!


    The catwoman who saw through Su Sheng''s intention suddenly forced her body directly through the fence in anger.With a muffled snort, Catwoman resisted the thought of soothing the pain and gave Su Sheng a vicious look.


    "Flap, pop, pop!"


    Su Sheng applauded lightly."You have proved that it is genuine!"


    Who said my old lady is fake?Who wants to prove it?


    Catwoman was so angry that she wanted to go back and fight him for three hundred rounds, but at this time the guard at the end of the corridor had already seen that she was about to open the door, and she didn''t care about finding Su Sheng''s trouble and rushed over.


    The door opened.


    A few prison guards fought with Catwoman with their batons. If it was normal, just a few prison guards, Catwoman would not pay attention to her at all, but now half of her shoulder is still numb and painful, which greatly reduces her skills. Really can''t get out.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise suddenly, as if there was an explosion somewhere.Immediately after the shouts came from outside, before the prison guards could figure out what was going on, they saw a group of people rushing in and knocked down their distant colleagues. These people had guns in their hands. With excitement and arrogance on his face, he arrogantly found the key to open the cell, released the prisoner inside, and handed the gun to them.


    "You are free, you are free."


    "Get revenge, get revenge on those rich, those bastards, Gotham belongs to you!"


    Which of Gotham¡¯s criminals is not brutal?These guys were free and got guns. Can you imagine the result?The prison immediately rioted.In such a chaotic and noisy situation, although the previous prison guards had no time to take care of herself, Catwoman was pushed hard to leave.


    "you''re free!"


    The door of the cell was opened by a tattooed man and threw a gun to Su Sheng.


    "Thank you!" Su Sheng smiled and took a look. He really didn''t have the opportunity to use this stuff before. He doesn''t know how to shoot, but it doesn''t matter. Just look back and find someone who knows how to shoot himself.


    Catwoman is right, Su Sheng is really suitable for Arkham Asylum.


    Looking at the chaotic corridor, Su Sheng Shi Ran walked out.


    Although the corridor was crowded, Su Sheng relied on his agility and flexibility to easily pass through the crowd. When passing by Catwoman, he smiled at her, and then left the corridor ignoring her angry eyes.Although Catwoman is also very flexible, she is not as flexible as Su Sheng who has been superimposed several times. When she comes out of the prison, Su Sheng''s figure will not be seen long ago, and the street... is chaotic.


    "Sure enough, it''s Gotham City."


    Su Sheng walked on the street, gunshots, roars, shouts, and begging for mercy were heard. The company and the mansion were looted, and the original rich and celebrities were thrown out like garbage.Of course, some people resisted. If there were few guns in Gotham, they would be embarrassed to go out. They didn''t hesitate to fire the guns. It was a life and death posture.


    When Darkside¡¯s demons came to the earth, only the people of Gotham dared to resist. Whether you are a man or a ghost, a god or a devil?Shoot directly without ambiguity!


    The sky is overcast with clouds and the sun seems to be invisible at all. Gothic buildings stand tall, with dirt and grime hidden under the glitz, and with the chaotic scene at hand, this is Gotham.


    "Feng''er, it''s so noisy!"


    Su Sheng shook his collar and walked to a nearby apartment, surrounded by scenes of beating and smashing, but Su Sheng rang the doorbell like a gentleman.


    Ding dong, ding dong, ding dong...


    The doorbell rang quietly, but the door did not open.


    "Forget it."


    Su Sheng lifted his foot and kicked it directly.


    boom!


    The door was kicked open directly.


    Sheng Su picked up the gun and shouted, "Listen to the people inside, robbery..."


    As soon as the sound fell, a bang was heard.A bullet flew out of it.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 5 Harley Quinn


    "boom!"


    The moment the gun fired, Su Sheng fell backwards, his feet were still on the ground, his body was bent at a very strange angle and he leaned back quickly, his right hand touched the ground to support his body, and the bullet flew over his head. At the same time, the left hand shot directly inside.


    "Infinite stack, ten times."


    He snapped a shot, and immediately heard an exclamation from inside.


    With a slight force on his arms and waist, Su Sheng stood up, wiped the non-existent sweat beads on his forehead, and said with a lingering fear: "It''s so hanging, it''s Gotham, it''s a homonym."

 4 Mei Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 4

    When I walked in and brought the door to me, I saw a girl about sixteen or seventeen years old who looked like a good student, standing in the living room, her hands trembling slightly, and a pistol at her feet, but the barrel seemed to have exploded.


    "The marksmanship is good." Su Sheng applauded, originally planning to find someone to give him a shot, but now he doesn''t need it.


    A girl with a well-behaved baby can have such precise marksmanship, and even shoot directly at the moment the door is kicked open. What can Su Sheng say?It can only be said that he likes Gotham more and more.


    "I have no money, and this apartment is not mine either." The girl trembled.


    "It doesn''t matter, I just plan to find a place to stay temporarily." Su Sheng smiled and looked at it with interest. Although the apartment is facing the street, it is not big. The upper and lower floors are very simple and worthless.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng suddenly turned around and raised his hand to the door with a shot. The bullet grazed the girl''s hair and penetrated the door. The girl''s body instantly stiffened.


    "I didn''t say you can go!" Su Sheng smiled and looked at the girl who turned around.


    The girl took a deep breath, although she was still terrified, she slowly raised her hand."I won''t leave, you can do anything but please don''t hurt me."


    Su Sheng watched the girl raised her mouth and smiled. The smile was weird and evil, but it made people feel at ease.The girl in a trance felt something thrown over and subconsciously reached out and caught the gun!It turned out to be his gun!The girl''s eyes widened, he actually gave me the gun?why?Isn''t he afraid of me shooting?


    The girl instinctively held the gun at Su Sheng but did not shoot, looking at him in surprise with big eyes.


    "I''m going to take a bath to get bad luck, you are optimistic about the door and don''t let people come in." Su Sheng said casually and walked to the bathroom, the attitude and tone as if he was very familiar with the girl.


    The girl looked in the direction of the bathroom, and was stunned when she heard the patter of water coming from inside.


    The arrogant shout suddenly came from outside the door, the door was pushed open hard, before she could see clearly, the girl turned around with a shot.


    boom!


    The bullet hit the opponent''s forehead and fell directly to the ground with a muffled snort.


    The girl froze for a moment, walked over and moved the body outside the door and closed the door again, standing in the living room holding a gun and staring at the door.


    In the bathroom, Su Sheng smiled softly when he heard the gunfire, and continued to take a shower leisurely.


    After washing, Sheng Su took a towel to dry his body and picked up his clothes from the washing machine, put them on, dressed neatly, and then opened the door.


    In the living room, the girl stood meticulously holding her gun.


    Su Sheng came over and patted her shoulder approvingly and stretched out her hand. The girl hesitated for a moment and handed the gun back.


    Su Sheng put the gun on his waist and walked to the sofa in the living room and pushed it out and adjusted the direction so that the sofa was facing the door.Sitting down and beckoning to the girl, the girl sat down with her legs tightly closed and her hands on her legs, in a very ladylike posture.


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Harley Quezel." The girl replied neatly, and she couldn''t see how much she had just killed someone.


    Su Sheng squinted at her, and Harley Quezel was nervous and afraid to move.


    Although this person looks young and harmless like a little brother next door, the things he has done since his appearance seem to be somewhat illogical and illogical.Who would give the gun to the suffering master after robbing?Let the suffering master guard the door but go to take a bath?Even if he is so confident that he is not worried that he has a gun, it would be too risky, right?Feeling a little mentally upset!Harley Quezel thought about taking the opportunity to leave but developed a strong curiosity again.


    She wanted to figure out what this person was thinking and figure out his thinking logic.


    Her father was a liar and abandoned her mother and herself.And her mother is a demanding control freak, who controls her every word and deed. She hopes that she will be successful soon so that she can show off to the people around her.Such a family environment made Harley Quezel very want to escape, and wanted to figure out why her father would abandon her mother and herself, to figure out his ideas, so she began to study psychology, so she was obviously different from ordinary people Su Sheng Curious.


    Seeing Su Sheng squinting at herself, Harley Quezel said again.


    "Don''t hurt me, I will cooperate with you whatever you want."


    "How about I call you Harley Quinn?" Su Sheng squinted.


    Harley Quinn?


    Harley Quezel thought he wanted to do to himself. After all, Gotham was so chaotic that almost no woman dared to go out alone at night, especially now that it has lost order even if it is not safe during the day.But unexpectedly and unreasonably, he changed his name?


    "Why?" Harley Quezel asked curiously."Why is it called Quinn? Does it mean anything special to you?"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 6 I have my own airport at a young age


    Harley Quezel felt that Quinn should have special meaning to Su Sheng, but Su Sheng''s answer was only because it was easy to speak.She didn''t believe this answer, it was just that Su Sheng asked about the current situation of Gotham, and she could only suppress her curiosity in her heart, accepting the new name and talking about the situation of Gotham.


    Messed up.


    Gotham has completely lost order.


    Bain first occupied the Wayne Enterprise and took control of the building. Not only did he acquire many high-tech weapons, he also transformed the equipment originally used for environmental protection into a nuclear fusion reactor, which can directly destroy Gotham once the power of the explosion.After blowing up the sewers and damaging most of the police force of the Gotham police, they blew up the stadium where the football game was being broadcast, and killed the only Dr. Lanni Pavel who was able to disarm the nuclear fusion reactor.


    Not to mention, Bain also blew up most of Gotham''s bridges to the outside world, leaving only one.The Ministry of National Defense sent troops but because they threw the rat trap, they not only failed to rescue Gotham, but also became their accomplices. They must stay here. If someone leaves the city of Bain through this bridge, they will directly detonate the nuclear fusion reactor.


    Gotham has become a land of no owner.


    Order is a cordon that suppresses the darkness and impulse of the heart. When order is out of order, the darkness of sin is like a wild horse that cannot be controlled.When the criminals released from Kuromon Prison were burning, killing, looting, smashing, and doing no evil with their weapons, gradually many people began to participate. The first unlucky were the policemen who were not trapped in the sewers, followed by the rich and politicians. Many people who were originally aloof were taken to the city hall to be tried by the terrorists.


    It is said that the person in charge of the trial is called the Scarecrow.


    Originally a professor of psychology at a university, he has high attainments in the field of chemistry. He devoted his life to studying people¡¯s inner fears. With his extraordinary talent, he developed the fear poison gas that can make people see what they fear most. Scarecrow, who has spread horror and enjoys torturing him to death psychologically, is one of Batman''s strong enemies.


    "It''s really the story of the rise of the Dark Knight."


    Su Sheng stretched out and smiled at Harley Quinn."I''m a little hungry."


    "I''ll do it." Harley Quinn got up and walked to the kitchen.


    The door of the apartment could not be locked after being kicked open by Su Sheng. I don''t know if it was because the apartment was unremarkable or because of the dead body at the door and no one came.Su Sheng pushed the sofa over and blocked the door and stood by the window and looked at it for a while. The chaos might not end for a while.Putting down the curtains, the living room became a little dim, and Su Sheng turned his head and walked towards Harley Quinn in the kitchen.


    First I met the catwoman with open crotch, and then met the clever and obedient clown woman. After encountering interesting things one after another, Su Sheng liked Gotham more and more.


    I hope it will last longer this time, and the problem of liking the new and disgusting the old and easily loses its freshness should not change with the crossing.After all, there are so many interesting people and things, it''s a waste of life not to have a good wave.


    Behind Harley Quinn, Su Sheng''s chin rested on her shoulder, and his hands passed under her arms, leaving her in his arms and holding her lotus tip.Harley Quinn stiffened and a heat wave came from her ear."I really envy you, I have my own airport at a young age."


    airport¡­¡­


    Have your own airport at a young age?


    Harley Quinn looked down subconsciously, and at that moment she even forgot to be shy, and she seemed to keep responding with a word in her mind.


    Small, small, small, small...


    "You, do you like big ones?" Harley Quinn asked in a low voice to understand a person''s preferences.


    "I like different ones. Disc shape, cone shape, drop shape are all right, papaya, peach, or whatever." Su Sheng said casually.


    "What''s your favorite?" Harley Quinn asked.

 5 Mei Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 5

    "No."


    Su Sheng said, letting go of Harley Quinn.


    "How could it not?" Harley Quinn turned and looked over.


    Su Sheng smiled: "If you really want to say something, then the favorite one should be the next one!"


    "Love the new and hate the old?" Harley Quinn thought to himself.


    "Don''t be busy analyzing me, at least I haven''t lost interest in you yet, so hurry up." Su Sheng smiled.


    Harley Quinn was a little flustered by her own careful thoughts being seen through, and she subconsciously said, "Hold on to what?"


    "Cook!" Su Sheng smiled and turned and walked away.


    Children from poor families headed home early, so Harley Quinn¡¯s cooking skills are not bad for living alone.While eating and chatting, Harley Quinn felt a sense of warmth and relaxation inexplicably. It was hard to imagine that the two had shot each other before.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 7 The Gasping Bat


    Gotham didn''t fall silent and night, but was noisier than before.


    Although there is no feasting nightlife, the gunfire and screams from time to time make people unable to sleep even more.


    The master bedroom on the second floor of the apartment.


    Harley Quinn leaned back in Su Sheng''s arms and did not sleep either.The sound of Su Sheng''s steady breathing could be faintly heard in her ears, and she was clearly asleep, with his gun on the bedside table within her reach.After nightfall, Su Sheng asked her to take a bath and then took her to the room to rest. He thought he would possess himself. After all, he didn''t look like a polite person, but in the end he just hugged himself to sleep.


    Even if she has never been in love, she knows the routine of what she should do after taking a shower and entering the room. As a result... is she treating herself as an adult pillow?Even if he owns the airport, his other conditions are not bad. He didn''t touch him when he could get what they wanted, and even put the gun in front of him.


    "Unpredictable lunatic." Harley Quinn secretly closed her eyes.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Without knowing how long she slept, Harley Quinn was suddenly awakened by the gunfire.I opened my eyes and found that it was already bright outside, and there was no one around me.Stunned, Harley Quinn got up subconsciously, opened the door and went downstairs.


    downstairs.


    The door was wide open.


    Su Sheng leaned on the sofa, holding a gun at the outside.


    Several people lying on the street were obviously killed by Su Sheng.


    "Morning, how did you sleep?" Su Sheng smiled and greeted Harley Quinn.


    "Morning, I slept well, how about you?" Harley Quinn asked.


    "Not bad." Su Sheng smiled and pointed to the kitchen."I made breakfast, to taste it?"


    "You, did you make breakfast?"


    Harley Quinn felt a bit weird. It wasn''t that he doubted his cooking skills but that he shouldn''t do it no matter what.Harley Quinn went to the kitchen and had breakfast. It tasted quite good. While eating, she watched Su Sheng holding a gun and shooting people on the street who intended to come here.


    Very accurate!


    One shot one.


    Gun gun headshot.


    "Thank you, the breakfast was great." Harley Quinn came to Su Sheng and said softly after breakfast.


    Su Sheng gave the gun to Harley Quinn."You come."


    "Me? Why, why? My marksmanship is not as accurate as yours." Harley Quinn was shocked.


    "I''m not interested anymore." Su Sheng curled his lips. At first he was very interested, but after a few shots he felt bored.


    Even if the accuracy of the marksmanship is not superimposed, it is as boring as stance shooting.


    "I''ll go out for a spin." Patting Harley Quinn on the shoulder, Su Sheng jumped out of the sofa.


    The gunshot sounded instantly, and Harley Quinn subconsciously lowered her head and hid behind the sofa, and then suddenly remembered that he had just jumped out and raised her head. As a result, she saw Su Sheng swaying on the street. Although the gunshots were endless, But he seemed to be able to predict in advance and easily escaped at a strange angle, until the gunfire stopped sparsely, Su Sheng had disappeared at the end of the street corner.


    This... is this too exaggerated?


    Harley Quinn was shocked and inexplicably jumped out of the sofa and chased after him, but she couldn''t do the exaggeration of Su Sheng. She could only dodge and fire back at the same time. When she ran to the corner, she was gone. The figure of the saint.Harley Quinn suddenly regretted that the street was so messy he didn''t know where he was going, and the remaining bullets were not enough to kill her back, she could only find a place nearby to hide and wait for Su Sheng to return.


    The chaos of the day and night made the street look a little sluggish, with rubbish everywhere, and almost no people could be seen.Occasionally, a head can be seen from one of the windows of the residential buildings on both sides, but he quickly retracted and tightened the curtains.


    Ring Ring Ring... Ring Ring Ring...


    The phone rang abruptly from the telephone booth about ten meters away from Su Sheng.


    The bells on the quiet street are very crisp.


    Step by step.


    Su Sheng walked towards the phone booth slowly, and then... crossed the phone booth and continued forward, as if he didn''t hear the ring at all, and didn''t even look at it.The ringtone seemed to be unwilling to continue calling until Su Sheng walked away and stopped sadly, but when Su Sheng saw the next phone booth, it rang again.


    Su Sheng still ignored.


    The third.


    the fourth.


    When Su Sheng passed by the phone booth, the phone would ring. Until Su Sheng left the road and turned into the side alley, he saw a dark silhouette alley jumping from the roof on both sides, like... a bat.


    Click!


    The bat falls to the ground.


    The rope gun was retracted, and the eyes under the bat mask looked a little annoyed.Is this guy deaf?After making so many phone calls, she ran all the way from the roof of a few blocks without taking any harm. She took a deep breath and just about to speak, when she saw Su Sheng pointed at herself, she chuckled.


    "Would you like to take a break first? I think you are breathing a bit badly."


    "..."


    It was too embarrassing to say what she wanted to say back in a single sentence.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 8 Batgirl: Barbara Gordon

 6 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 6

    The eyes met and the atmosphere was very embarrassing.


    At least she thinks so, especially the dark eyes of the other party playfully looking up and down to make her feel underestimated, no, not underestimated, but I...


    "Batgirl?" Su Sheng Shi Ran said.


    This made the Batgirl who was about to cheer herself up instantly feeling like she couldn''t get up. The most annoying thing was that what this guy said next, almost didn''t make the Batgirl angry.


    "Are you not paralyzed yet?"


    paralysis?Are you cursing me?Batgirl is angry, is this guy so annoying every time she speaks?No, thinking that he deliberately didn''t answer the phone, this bastard was just as annoying even if he didn''t speak.


    "Catwoman, Harley Quinn, Batwoman, Gotham can always surprise people." Su Sheng smiled secretly and suddenly rushed towards Batwoman with a stride.


    Batgirl didn''t expect that this bastard would actually do something, she subconsciously stepped back and wanted to escape, but she suddenly felt cold on her face. She reached out her hand and found that the mask was removed.


    Batgirl directly attacked in anger, Su Sheng smiled lightly, holding a mask and body like a dexterous wild cat, easily dodge, move, move, turn, let, Batgirl''s attacks failed.Although Batwoman knew that he was agile, otherwise she would not come to him, but this feeling was really depressing.Revealing all the fighting skills learned one by one, fiercely and mercilessly.However, what''s the point of not being able to beat people any more?Batwoman''s fighting ability is a bit richer than Catwoman, but the actual combat experience is obviously not as good as Catwoman, and her physical strength, speed, and dexterity are even worse.


    Su Sheng''s fighting style changed abruptly, and he no longer dodged, and fought against the Batwoman in a big way.The sudden change of Su Sheng made Batwoman somewhat difficult to resist. She could see that the other party was using the same tricks, but regardless of strength, speed, skills and experience, she was far superior to herself.Unstoppable left and right, physical strength decreased, and Batgirl gradually changed from attack to defense.Su Sheng''s offensive became more and more fierce, like squally showers, which made her feel that even when she was practicing against Batman, it was just so!


    "not good."


    Su Sheng''s fist speed suddenly increased, making the Batgirl who had just adapted to the rhythm caught off guard. The next moment she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen as if she had been hit by a car, and she knelt down directly on the ground with a sigh.


    "I bumped into Catwoman and shot Harlequin. If you don''t hit you, you seem to be a little sorry for the two of them." Su Sheng squatted down and grabbed Batwoman''s hair with a smile, making her raise her head, with pear flowers in her eyes, Chu Chu Poor, this punch obviously made her hurt.


    "Batman''s mysterious routine is not suitable for you. Calling from the phone booth? Do you think this is Resident Evil? Wait until you get in a wheelchair. Do it again. Why? I''ll paralyze you and you do it again? Now." Su Sheng squinted at the Batwoman with a smile.


    The originally shy and angry Batgirl shivered subconsciously. Although he was laughing as if he was joking, the fear in her heart unknowingly grew out of her. She felt that the other party would really do it.


    "Don''t be afraid, I just paralyzed you, at least I won''t take your fruit photos." Su Shengcan smiled.


    Batwoman gritted her teeth to restrain the shaking of her body.


    "I don''t want to? Then forget it." Su Sheng curled his lips and let go of the Batgirl, got up and leaned back against the wall and turned her bat mask with her fingers."The police chief''s daughter, the apprentice Batman taught, Barbara Gordon, are you looking for me?"


    "You, what''s your name!" Batgirl Barbara Gordon asked through gritted teeth.


    "Su Sheng."


    "Su Sheng, I remember you." Barbara Gordon secretly remembered the name, struggling to get up, Gotham fell, Batman disappeared, and Barbara Gordon, the Batgirl who had not yet made his way, wanted To do something, she invaded the satellite to find the location of Batman or the nuclear reactor, but found nothing, but she found Su Sheng.


    Marksmanship in every shot.


    Avoid the bullets shockingly.


    Although his wanton shooting made Barbara feel a little wrong, she needs help.


    No information about Su Sheng was found in the police files. Barbara checked the list of criminals recorded by Batman and there was no him on it, so she decided to contact him first.The plan was good, but it went off track at the beginning, first ignoring the phone call from the phone booth to make Barbara have to show up, then revealing her identity, and suddenly hitting herself.


    All kinds of behaviors made Barbara doubt her decision. Is it right to ask him as a helper?Is he really willing to help?


    Glancing at the mask rotating at Su Sheng''s fingertips, Barbara suddenly took out a smoke bomb from his belt and slammed it on the ground.


    The next moment, the smoke filled.


    Barbara raised her arm and aimed at the roof, fixed the rope gun, and flew directly with a swish.


    "The smelly problem of the bat family, just go and throw some smoke bombs, wasting resources." Su Sheng pouted and walked out of the alley.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 9 Come to me in broad daylight, miss me?


    As the sun sets, the sky is getting darker.


    Harley Quinn knelt on the sofa holding a gun and stared at the street outside. A few hours ago, she discovered that the mob near her apartment had left her and returned quietly.I thought he would come back soon, but he didn''t see him until now, which made Harley Quinn a little worried, both worried about whether he was in danger outside, and worried that he would leave and not come back.


    Besides worrying, there is an inexplicable sense of loss.


    Suddenly the sound of a car came from a distance, and not long after that, an off-road vehicle creaked and stopped at the door.


    "you are back."


    Harley Quinn jumped out of the sofa.


    "Come to move things."


    Su Sheng got out of the car and opened the back door with a greeting.


    A lot of things are piled up densely.


    There is everything to eat, drink, and play.


    Harley Quinn didn''t pay much attention to these things, followed Su Sheng to move them into the house, and then closed the door.


    "Where have you been, haven''t you encountered any danger?" Harley Quinn couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng chuckled and took out the bat mask from the bag beside him and threw it to Harley Quinn."Wander around and find a place to practice driving. This is the first time I drive and it feels good."


    "Give it to me? Is this a bat mask?" Harley Quinn was surprised and didn''t think much."You didn''t know how to drive?"


    "No chance before." Su Sheng said casually.


    "What did you... do?" Harley Quinn asked.


    "I''m hungry, get something to eat." Su Sheng smiled.


    The question of Harley Quinn just now was really not deliberately to find out the details of Su Sheng''s origin, but after hearing his answer, I knew that there should be nothing to ask.


    Harley Quinn went to cook, and Su Sheng sorted out the things she brought back.


    After dinner, night fell.


    Su Sheng and Harley Quinn went to the bedroom to rest after washing.


    Just like last night, Su Sheng embraced Harley Quinn and fell asleep peacefully.


    This time, Harley Quinn didn''t think about it anymore, and fell asleep quickly in Su Sheng''s arms.


    In the next period of time, Su Sheng would occasionally go out to practice the car and get some daily necessities back. When nothing happened, he would chat and kill a few thugs who wanted to approach or break in.Gradually, the mob outside seemed to know that it was not easy to mess with and no one was thinking about it, and the pattern of Gotham was basically stabilized.


    It was quiet before the storm.


    There are roughly four patterns.


    The first is the terrorists led by Bain, the second is the people hiding at home and praying, the third is the police headed by Gordon and the people of justice trying to save Gotham slowly, and the fourth is there. A certain strength of the gangsters are designated as camps, such as the Penguin, Falcone, etc., Su Sheng is also the fourth type.

 7 Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 7

    At least now, many people in Gotham know that there is a Chinese man who is strong enough to make a vicious shot and lives here with a girl.


    Not to mention it is a restricted area, but many people will detour or put away their arms when they come here.


    The sunlight swayed slightly.


    Harley Quinn sat on the sofa sideways and stared at the outside with a gun, Su Sheng languidly resting on her lap.Bored to help Harley Quinn expand the airport.At first, Harley Quinn was a bit shy and unaccustomed, but gradually she realized that Su Sheng did not have any desire to do this, it was purely because of boredom...


    "What are you going to do after Gotham returns to normal?" Su Sheng said lazily.


    "Go to school." Harley Quinn thought for a while."If it weren''t for this, I would have already started school."


    University of Gotham.


    Sophomore in psychology.


    "College students... are you alive?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    "Very good," Harley Quinn said."Every day, class, study, and rest. Although it is a bit boring, it is also very fulfilling. When I graduate, I plan to go to Arkham for an internship. But this kind of life shouldn''t suit you?"


    Seeing that Harley Quinn hadn''t heard what she meant, Su Sheng didn''t bother to explain it, so she responded non-committal.


    "Who!"


    Harley Quinn called out suddenly, and shook his gun.


    "I''m looking for that bastard!" A gritted voice.


    Su Sheng came with interest and turned over and looked outside. In the sun, Barbara in a bat suit was standing at the door.


    The dress of Batgirl surprised Harley Quinn. After all, Batman is still very well-known in Gotham, but the one in front of him is obviously not Batman but a woman. Harley Quinn thought of the day Sue Saint gave it to herself. Bat mask.


    "Little bat, are you looking for me?"


    Su Sheng put his hands on the back of the sofa and asked with a smile.


    "Let me in first." Barbara gritted her teeth.


    "Put down the gun." Su Shengchao said to Harley Quinn.Harley Quinn put down the gun, and Barbara walked over the sofa and into the house.


    Su Sheng turned and looked at Barbara with interest."Come to me in broad daylight, miss me?"


    "Bah, I haven''t looked for you tonight!"


    Sure enough, this bastard was so angry when he spoke.


    "I have to sleep with little Harley at night. It''s useless if you come to me." Su Sheng smiled and patted Harley Quinn''s leg. Although Harley Quinn didn''t speak, her eyes seemed to be more brilliant.


    I am not angry, I am not angry, I am not angry.


    Barbara kept mumbling in her heart, and waited until her mood calmed down, she said, "You plan to keep going like this? In three months, Bain¡¯s nuclear reactor will explode in three months. If you don¡¯t want to die, come and help. We defeated Bain to find the nuclear reactor."


    "Explosion, it sounds scary, but I am not afraid of death!" Su Sheng said with a smile, the city exploded?Has he experienced the Big Bang and is not still alive?


    "You''re not afraid of death, isn''t she afraid of it?" Barbara looked at Harley Quinn."She is still so young, do you want her to die with you?"


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at Harley Quinn and turned her head and said: "What does she have to do with me?"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter Ten Medical Questions?


    Su Sheng embraced Harley Quinn''s shoulder and looked at Barbara with anger in her eyes, scolding herself and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Why are you laughing."


    "After taking advantage of it, I say it has nothing to do with you, you are a bastard, scum, scum!"


    Barbara scolded angrily, obviously Su Sheng''s answer made her very annoyed.


    "I''m a bastard, scum, scum, no problem, but what does this have to do with you?" Su Sheng squinted at Barbara and smiled."Why am I laughing? Because you are not so much embarrassing for her, but more like a woman who was abandoned after I played enough, but I really can''t remember when I had a relationship with you and abandoned you, although I am very It might be done!"


    "I won''t have a relationship with you bastard!" Barbara scolded.


    Su Sheng shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly."So, did you come to me to help save Gotham or to scold me?"


    "..."


    Barbara turned off the flames instantly but said unwillingly: "Don''t be proud, it''s not that you have to, I can save Gotham without you."


    "you can not!"


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand to Barbara and said confidently."The last time you approached me in that crappy way, you wanted me to help you save Gotham against Baine or find the crippled Batman, but the result was not very pleasant. By the way, don¡¯t throw anything when you leave. It¡¯s a smoke bomb, and it¡¯s a waste of resources."


    Under the bat mask, Barbara''s face couldn''t help changing.


    Not only the shame of being mocked by Su Sheng, but also the shock of Batman being disabled.


    Batman crippled?


    How did he know this?


    "Obviously you can show up directly, but you have to run to the roof or dark corners to pretend to be mysterious. This is Batman''s habit, and the same is true for you. So after many days, you will come to me to make Gotham people without revealing your identity. I found that there is another Batgirl, why? Either you are absolutely sure that you don''t care about keeping the enemy on guard, or you have no other way."


    "Since Batman''s injury should not be healed by now, you came to me again, and there was only one in the end."


    "Thanks to you, you are not sure to save Gotham, so you must come to me for help!"


    Su Sheng looked at Barbara and chuckled."So you shouldn''t be persuasive, and beg me to help you? Who gave you the courage to yell at me, Liang Jingru?"


    Harley Quinn answered curiously."Who is Liang Jingru?"


    "A bard can give others courage through singing!" Su Sheng said casually.


    There are such people?Harley Quinn nodded in surprise and stopped asking.


    Barbara was speechless, she did not expect Su Sheng to analyze it so thoroughly.Barbara did not tell her father Gordon about Su Sheng after the last separation, because she felt a little embarrassed.But as time went by, the situation got worse and worse, Barbara had to talk about Su Sheng when his father Gordon decided to gather all the forces to take action.


    Gordon has naturally heard of Su Sheng, who has precise marksmanship and zoning the ground.He also understands the strength of his daughter. After all, he has studied art with Batman for many years. He thought that Su Sheng is better than his own daughter. Gordon naturally moved his mind. The more natural people in Gotham, the better, and the more masters, the better. That¡¯s why. The second time Barbara came to find Su Sheng.


    Before coming, Barbara repeatedly warned herself not to get angry, in order to save the city and save the people forbearance, but she didn''t expect to break the merits when she saw Su Sheng.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Barbara took a deep breath and looked at Su Sheng."As long as you are willing to help us save Gotham, I am willing to apologize to you."


    "It''s really shameless for you to look like the righteous Lingran sacrificed for the city!" Su Sheng couldn''t help clapping his hands in praise."If I didn''t agree, would you not apologize? If I scolded me, I would scold for nothing?

 8 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 8

    Barbara wanted to plead but was interrupted by Su Sheng waved."Don''t rush to explain, your apology is unnecessary for me. Want me to help? Yes, answer me a question."


    "You ask." Barbara said solemnly.


    Su Sheng said with a smirk from the corner of his mouth."My brother has a high fever suddenly and his body is stiff. I don''t know what to do. Then I shook his body vigorously, thinking that you must hold on to him. Then he started convulsing and vomiting. After I helped him wipe the vomit off, he It started to be sluggish, languid, and shrunk into a ball. May I ask what disease this is."


    what is this?Medical questions?


    Barbara thought about many possibilities, but never expected that Su Sheng would come up with a medical problem?High fever does not go away, body stiffness?Faint after vomiting, is this a cold or heat stroke?Or is there a trap in this question?Barbara re-examined the question carefully but found no pitfalls, she hesitated for a moment and said."If I get the answer right, will you help us save Gotham?"


    "Yes!"


    "What if I answered wrong?"


    "There is another question!"


    Barbara thought for a moment."Is it a cold?"


    "Congratulations..." Su Sheng smiled and got the answer right?You got it right?I thought there would be some traps. I didn''t expect it to be so easy. Barbara felt relieved but heard Su Sheng continue to say: "You got a wrong answer!"


    Answer, wrong answer?


    Barbara''s eyes were stunned, what would it be if it wasn''t for a cold?


    "What is the answer?" Barbara couldn''t help asking without a clue after thinking for a long time.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 11 Kneeling and Singing Conquer


    Seeing Barbara thinking hard and asking questions and being studious, Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing, hugging Harley Quinn next to her and kissed her little white face heavily.Harley Quinn was dazed and leaned in Su Sheng''s arms, but Barbara was at a loss.


    Is there any problem asking for the answer yourself?


    "What are you laughing at? What is the answer!" Barbara asked.


    "If you have a chance, you can ask the riddler, but he may not be able to guess it when he is gay, or you will know when you have a boyfriend." Su Sheng was happy and didn''t feel bored anymore, stretched out his hand and said, "No. Two questions, three hundred and sixty-five days a year, which day a man fears most!"


    Barbara stared at Su Sheng and felt that his problem was not simple, but these two problems are normal?Which day do men fear most?I have never even talked about love. The two most familiar men are father and Batman. How do I know which day a man fears most?


    Valentine''s Day?Although Valentine''s Day needs gifts, men should also like Valentine''s Day, right?


    When is the salary paid?It doesn''t seem to be right. Some people drive more and others less, and some pay others. He shouldn''t have such difficult questions.


    After serious thinking for a long time, Barbara couldn''t help giving up in frustration. She always thought she was smart but now she was crippled.


    "The last question is almost the same. Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, which day is the most fearful of women?"


    woman?


    Have you changed from a man to a woman?She doesn''t know a man, but a woman knows very well, which day is the most afraid of women?Of course it was the day the relatives came!Barbara subconsciously wanted to answer but suddenly stopped, this kind of private answer was a little embarrassing to say.


    Seeing Su Sheng expecting a smile, Barbara gritted her teeth and said: "The day when the period comes."


    "wrong!"


    "You didn''t answer the three questions correctly. If you are a driver, it is definitely a car leading to the kindergarten." Su Sheng shook his head regretfully.


    Barbara was anxious."If you ask the question again, I will definitely get it right."


    "The good-looking skins are the same, the interesting souls are one in a thousand. Your soul is boring and you won''t be able to answer even if you ask a question. But just now you are still happy that I let me pass the boring time so I give you a chance." Su Sheng said to Harley Quinn."I remember I got a camera last time."


    Harley Quinn stood up clearly.


    "What do you want to do?" Barbara had an uneasy premonition. She still remembered what Su Sheng had mentioned.


    Harley Quinn found the camera and came back to Su Sheng and asked her to stand by to take the shot and then hooked her finger at Barbara. Barbara hesitated but walked over.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng suddenly raised her foot and kicked on Barbara''s lap, and Barbara knelt on the ground involuntarily with a groan.As soon as she raised her head to speak, Su Sheng stretched out her hand and took off her mask to reveal her exquisite facial features.


    "Do you know Chinese?" Su Sheng squinted and asked with a smile.


    Barbara wanted to get up angrily, but Su Sheng didn''t stop it either."If you dare to get up, I''ll give you to Bain."


    The movement of getting up stopped abruptly, and Barbara''s eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    "Can you speak Chinese?" Su Sheng ignored her eyes and repeated.


    "Yes, a little bit." Barbara gritted her teeth.


    "That''s good, let me sing a sentence, learn a sentence, and I will kill Baine for you." Su Sheng smiled and cleared his throat."Finally you found a way to tell the winner..."


    Barbara frowned, and the bastard sang very well.


    Su Sheng sings a sentence, Barbara learns a sentence.Although she doesn''t know much Chinese, she doesn''t seem to have anything special. Is it just for him to sing?


    "It''s just conquered by you... cut off all retreat..."


    "My mood is firm... my decision is confused..."


    "I was conquered by you like this...drink the poison you hid..."


    When Su Sheng sang this sentence, Barbara understood it, so was it conquered by you?This bastard is on purpose!


    "Sing." Su Sheng smiled like a flower.


    Barbara gritted her teeth and sang, teaching one by one, and after a few times Barbara could sing alone.


    "It''s a good shot. After all, this is the first show of the police chief''s daughter, Batman student, and Batgirl Barbara Gordon!" Su Shengchao said, Harrie Quinn, deliberately tidying up her clothes and changing her posture. Barbara can start.


    Kneeling and singing conquer, although this stalk is a bit old, Su Sheng doesn''t mind. It should be interesting to find out when you are bored in the future, right?Under Su Sheng''s expression that I like you and hate me but can''t help me, Barbara knelt on the ground and sang a complete conquest in shame.


    After singing, Barbara violently reached out and grabbed the mask back and put it on again."You''d better have your word and help me deal with Bain, otherwise I will never let you go."


    Su Sheng took the camera from Harley Quinn disapprovingly and looked at it again. He knelt on the ground in a bat costume. His exquisite facial features showed an expression of shame and resentment but compelling to submit. Although it was a cappella, the singing voice was pleasant and clear.


    "Unfortunately, there is no soundtrack." Su Sheng grumbled regretfully and turned off the camera."When will you do it?"


    "Get ready, I''ll come to inform you." Barbara snorted coldly and got up across the sofa to leave.


    For a moment, she was worried that she could not help being angry.


    Snapped!


    Barbara opened the door and subconsciously planned to throw a smoke bomb and then left with the rope gun, but was suddenly caught by what Su Sheng had said before, hummed the rope gun and hooked the roof, and the person flew away.

 9 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 9

    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    PSS: Those who have read the book remember to collect it!


    Chapter Twelve Like You


    "If there is a chance for Batman to take another shot, then it is definitely a classic." Su Sheng smiled and said and got up and walked to the usual backpack to put the camera in.


    When the door closed, Harley Quinn paused slightly when she heard this, and then turned around and asked softly.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "The Bain-ruled Gotham is so boring. There is no neurotic villain to make trouble, no Batman to play cat and mouse. Such a peaceful life is really boring and a waste of good time. What do you think is the next stop? Metropolis? That I am an alien but I love the earth, the Superman I speak for the earth shouldn¡¯t appear yet. Central City? I don¡¯t know if the Flash, who is funny or bitter, hasn¡¯t been hacked yet, right? Go to the Star City to find the Green Riding Hood, right, it¡¯s the Green Arrow? If you can meet the trash dump squad of second and third line heroes and villains, it should not be too boring to travel around time." Su Sheng muttered to himself, immersed in himself In his thoughts.


    Although Harley Quinn couldn''t hear clearly or understand, she could tell that Su Sheng was already bored and bored with Gotham."Will you take me?" Harley Quinn couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng looked up."Why are you taking you?"


    "I can be your pillow. Don''t you have to hold me every night to fall asleep?" Harley Quinn said eagerly.


    "I''m tired, I''m going to change one." Su Sheng turned his head to the side and turned over, as if looking for something to take away.


    Harley Quinn looked sad. As the kidnapped, she should be happy for Su Sheng''s departure and regaining her freedom. She should be happy to solve Baine and save Gotham for him and restore order to Gotham.But now she only has the sadness of being abandoned, just like when her father, who was clearly in harmony and warmth, suddenly left and abandoned their mother and daughter.


    Study the psychology of Su Sheng?Harley Quinn had long been forgotten, unknowingly, she felt a kind of family-like warmth and dependence on Su Sheng through the time of her life. As a result, would she be abandoned again?


    Is it because you are bored with Gotham, or are you tired of yourself?


    "Will you come back?" Harley Quinn asked expectantly.


    "Perhaps, when Gotham becomes exciting and interesting, maybe I will come back to play." Su Sheng then pulled up the backpack and said to Harley Quinn."I''ll go out."


    "When are you coming back?"


    "Not necessarily." Su Sheng put his bag on his back and pushed the door out.


    Although he hasn''t decided where to go next stop yet, it does not prevent him from getting a new vehicle, such as a Batmobile?Able to run and fly, cool in shape and full of functions, it should be enough to make waves by yourself.Don''t know where the Batmobile is?Not afraid, he doesn''t know anyone knows.Su Sheng intends to go directly to the city hall to find Bain. Is it enough to exchange Batgirl for one?You said you promised Batgirl to kill Baine?There is no conflict between the two things. When you want to do it, you can bring the Batgirl to see Bain directly, saving time and effort, and then kill Bain when you bring them.


    As for the Batgirl, will she be frightened?Will Bain be angry?Will the daughter of the master ninja master who really wants to destroy Gotham be depressed?


    What to do with me?


    After coming out, Su Sheng walked in the direction of Gotham City Hall.


    What do you say?Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be there.As soon as Su Sheng came out of the street and walked not far, he saw a woman in front of him flashing past, and her figure flashed into an alley quickly.This woman is not simple, her name...no, it should be said that she is called Miranda Tate, a new philanthropist in Gotham, a member of the Board of Directors of the Wayne Consortium, Batman''s trusted ally, and the object of Bruce Wayne in April 19th.As for what does four nines mean?Translate it into English and then connect it to understand.Her real name is Thalia El Gul, the daughter of Master Ninja, who is behind this incident.


    To say that Lord Bat is a clever person?As a result, she was deceived by her. Is there anything wrong with deceiving money?After defrauding the trust, he got the master¡¯s shares in Wayne Group and the master who returned almost went bankrupt. He almost lost the opportunity to pretend that his superpower was rich, and he was given a knife at a critical moment. It hurts to poke in and go around in circles!That''s not enough, he just became one of the master''s favorites from April 19th, and gave birth to a son for the master. Damian Wayne is also the fifth generation Robin.


    Cruel and ambitious, the most important thing is to play in the city, Su Shengdu wants to give her a like!


    It''s not as good as action. It''s useless to like this kind of thing, so Su Sheng directly chased him into the alley.


    As soon as I entered the alley, I found that this was a dead end, empty. There was a door on the left side of the alley that was supposed to be the back door of a store, slightly open, revealing a gap.


    With the corners of his mouth raised, Su Sheng opened the door and walked in.


    Snapped!


    The door closed, and there was a black hand out of sight.


    The eyes are invisible and silent.


    Suddenly a violent wind pierced Su Sheng''s throat, and something sharp seemed to break the wind.


    Ability to replicate.


    In an instant, Su Sheng mastered the world''s superb fighting skills, unarmed combat, knives, swords, bows and arrows, etc., along with the keen perception that requires long-term training.Hearing his position, Su Sheng tilted his head slightly, and the cold breath ran across his cheeks. With a backhand grab, a dagger fell into his hand and threw it toward the dark place on the left.


    Unlimited stacking, ten times.


    The unique technique is like a handy hand, and the eyes seem to shine in the dark.


    Snapped!


    The dagger was nailed to the wall.


    Failed?


    Su Sheng found the switch nearby, and the light came on with a snap.


    This seems to be an abandoned warehouse. To the left of Su Sheng¡¯s sight, a woman leaned against the wall in shock. She was wearing a blue dress. The sleeve of her left shoulder fell down the airport and she was ready to come out. A shallow bloodstain was clearly visible. On this shoulder blood stain!


    The sudden light made her tilt her head slightly, and then she heard her asking in surprise."Are you the Chinese man named Su Sheng? Barbara...Didn''t the Batgirl go looking for you? Why are you here?"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter Thirteen Talia El Goul


    "you guess?"


    Su Sheng looked at her with a smile.


    The acting skills are awesome, and the act of accidentally leaking words in a hurry and then hurriedly changing the words is so real.Especially the pain and fear in the expressions and eyes flashed by, and then found that the other party was relieved and then surprised why the little expression here was vividly expressed, and the sense of hierarchy was distinct.


    It is indeed a god acting skill that can deceive the bat master.


    You guessed this answer was obviously unexpected, she was slightly stunned and then she continued: "My name is Miranda Tate, police chief James Gordon and Batgirl¡¯s ally, Batgirl will go to you to help deal with Bain, Didn''t you meet her?"


    "I have seen it, she has already gone back."


    Su Sheng walked to her with a chuckle, stretched out his hand and pulled out the dagger.


    "Then, did you agree?" She asked a little nervously.


    As soon as the voice fell, she couldn''t help but shiver, and the cold blade of the dagger pressed against her shoulder.Although it hurts, it is cold, and although there is a look of fear on her face, she seems to be frightened by not moving.The dagger slowly descended along her shoulder, and the other hand was gently raised on her right shoulder.


    The shoulder strap slipped off instantly.


    "Guess I agreed?" Seeing her pretending to be trembling, Su Sheng suddenly tugged, and the blue dress was instantly torn and pulled off by herself.


    She seemed to subconsciously want to cover it, but she stopped forcibly when she saw the dagger close at hand.


    "You, what are you doing?" she asked tremblingly.


    Su Sheng looked around for a few times and suddenly an interesting thought came up. What would happen if he took a picture of her and showed it to Bruce Wayne?Do you choose to break up, or choose to accept her?Su Sheng took a few steps back and took the camera out of his backpack, and snapped it up.

 10 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 10

    This action made her lower her head in shame, but her eyes flashed hideously and angry.


    How dare he do this?


    He is dead!


    After taking a few pictures, Su Sheng closed the camera with satisfaction and said to her: "I want a Batmobile."


    "You blackmail me?" She looked up at Su Sheng."That''s Batman''s stuff, and I don''t have one."


    "Whether it''s Miranda Tate or Thalia El Goul can get the Batmobile? You get the Batmobile for me, and I will hand Barbara Gordon to Bain, how about?" Su Sheng Said with a smile.


    She gave a groan, he actually knew his true identity?This is impossible, no one in Gotham should know my identity!


    "Hey hey hey." Su Sheng snapped his fingers in front of her."Don''t think about it for so long?"


    She also knew about Su Sheng. After all, James Gordon and Barbara Gordon both had hope for him and believed that he was the biggest helper in saving Gotham, but this guy is definitely not a decent person to kill and be elusive.Although I don''t know how he knew his true identity, it sounds like he didn''t agree to Barbara Gordon.


    "You didn''t agree to Batgirl''s cooperation?" she asked, pondering for a moment.


    At the same time, it is considered to have admitted his identity.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Yes, I promised to help her solve Bain."


    She laughed, laughing wildly without any cover, and the laughter gradually turned into sarcasm."They tried to get your help to save Gotham. Unfortunately, a Batmobile caused them to betrayed and betrayed. It''s good to experience despair in hope. This is their destiny, and it is also Gotham''s destiny. "


    "They are going to take action tomorrow, a little policeman named John Black will rescue the police trapped underground, James Gordon will lead people to attack City Hall. If you agree, Barbara Gordon will go with you to deal with Bei En. At that time, I will act with you in the name of dismantling the nuclear reactor." She looked at Su Sheng and said again."In two hours I will ask someone to send the Batmobile to a place about two blocks away from where you are. You can find it yourself, but you must delete what you just took."


    "That won''t work, these photos are more interesting to me than the Batmobile." Batman who lost a Batmobile might not care, but if it is a picture of his woman, it''s a different matter.


    She frowned and looked at Su Sheng for a while and then smiled."Forget it, if you like it, keep it."


    He must die.


    In this case, it doesn''t matter whether he deletes it or not, just wait to kill him and delete it himself.


    "Just don''t know if Bruce Wayne will like it, I''m looking forward to his reaction when he sees the photo." Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand."gone."


    "I also look forward to your reaction before you die."


    Seeing Su Sheng opening the door and going out, she said in a cold tone before picking up the clothes, but she could no longer wear them.Reluctantly found a piece of dirty clothes, and after leaving, people sent the Batmobile to the designated location before returning to meet Barbara and others.


    Two hours later, Su Sheng found the Batmobile and studied it enthusiastically.


    Cool style and complete functions.


    Being able to drive and fly seems to have the function of autopilot. Su Sheng kept studying until night fell before hiding the Batmobile and returning to Harley Quinn¡¯s apartment.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 14 I''m here to kill Baine, do you believe it?


    The sun is shining and there is no cloud.


    The breeze came slowly from the window, and Gotham had a rare occasion to catch up with a good weather.


    The sunny weather seemed to make the mood a lot more happy, Harley Quinn didn''t care about Su Sheng, squinted her eyes and lay down for a while before she got up.


    Dress and wash.


    Su Sheng came downstairs and frowned slightly.


    In the past, Harley Quinn would prepare breakfast and wait for her to come down, but now there is no breakfast, and Harley Quinn is not there either.


    "Forget it."


    Su Sheng didn''t care much and made some food for himself. Just after eating, he saw the door opened.


    It was not Harley Quinn who came in, but Barbara Gordon in a bat suit and Talia El Goul in long trousers.Naturally, they came to prepare for action. Barbara Gordon first introduced each other, Talia El Goul¡¯s look at the first meeting, please take care of him, and even thank Su Sheng for his willingness to help. Save Gotham.


    Obviously she didn''t confess the reason for her embarrassment after returning yesterday, nor said she had seen Su Sheng.


    "My father will take other people to attack the city hall in an hour. Then you, Miranda, and you will go directly to Bain, are you okay?" Barbara Gordon asked Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng nodded indifferently.


    Barbara Gordon checked the equipment again nervously, and reminded Talia El Goul to follow her closely.


    Harley Quinn didn''t know where she went, originally Su Sheng planned to say goodbye to her before leaving.After all, during this period of time, she has made a lot of contributions to the pillow business and her own sleep quality, but she hasn''t caught up, so forget it. Life is just a journey. I pass by you and you pass by me.


    "It''s almost time, let''s go." Barbara Gordon looked at the time and said.


    Su Sheng picked up the backpack and went out, and the three of them got into the car they usually drove to the city hall.


    As Bain''s base camp, a group of thugs armed with weapons gathered at the door of the city hall. Two tanks developed by the Wayne Group were in front, and a group of people stood in the direction pointed by the muzzle.The surviving police officers headed by James Gordon and the righteous men of Gotham looked solemn and decisive.


    This is their first assembly and the last assembly.Although there were more mobs holding weapons on the opposite side, although there was a steel tank on the opposite side that could destroy their flesh and blood, they did not back down.


    Fight for survival, fight for freedom, fight for justice!


    James Gordon, who was standing at the front, looked at the watch on his wrist. It was almost time, why didn''t they come?


    boom!


    The sound of the accelerator pierced the silence, and a car screamed out from behind, creaking, and the tires made long traces and stopped in the middle of the two people.


    "You are crazy."


    Barbara Gordon couldn''t help snarling when he saw Su Sheng drove the car directly here. The original plan was to wait for his father and the others to launch an impact and then rush in to find Bain in the chaos, but now he suddenly became the target of public criticism. Before I saw Bain, I was beaten into a sieve.


    "Do you want to see Bain directly?" Su Sheng turned his head and asked.


    "Nonsense, of course."


    Su Sheng glanced at Talia El Gul and said to Barbara Gordon: "I have a way to take you to see Bain easily."


    "What can I do?" Barbara Gordon asked in amazement.


    "Do you have handcuffs? Give it to me first."


    Barbara Gordon didn''t think much about taking out the handcuffs from the bat belt and handing them to Su Sheng curiously, "What do you want handcuffs for?"


    "Cuff you!"


    Saint Su took the handcuffs and grabbed Barbara Gordon''s hands and cuffed them lightly, and he heard a click, Barbara Gordon was directly handcuffed.


    "What are you doing?" Barbara Gordon didn''t seem to react properly at this time.

 11 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 11

    "Tsk tusk, your IQ..." Su Sheng smiled and shook his head and got out of the car, opened the door and grabbed Barbara Gordon in one hand and Talia El Goul in the other.


    For an instant, the eyes of both parties focused on the three of them.


    James Gordon looked stunned with a bad foreboding, and immediately saw Barbara Gordon yelling at the pilgrimage to the Soviet Union.


    "Asshole, you betrayed..."


    "boom!"


    Barbara Gordon was punched in the lower abdomen before she finished speaking, and the screaming stopped abruptly, and the whole person bent down like a shrimp.


    "Su Sheng, you bastard!"


    Betrayed!


    James Gordon shouted angrily.


    The sudden change caught people on both sides by surprise. The people on James Gordon''s side saw that the helper he got betrayed. They also caught the core character and their morale was low, and the people on the other side knew what was going on. Someone will notify Bain soon.


    Some of the thugs yelled towards Su Sheng who knowingly asked."What can you do with Bain?"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly."I''m here to kill Baine, do you believe it?"


    Kill Bain?


    Seeing him hooking Talia El Goul¡¯s neck with one hand, and holding the handcuffs of the painful Barbara Gordon who couldn¡¯t get up in the other, no one could tell that they were betrayed because they wanted Su Sheng¡¯s help. Up?This shows that it is a surrender.


    "Do not believe it, whoever believes what you say is a fool!"


    There was a loud laughter, and the atmosphere that was still a little nervous and killing seemed to suddenly change into joy.


    Amidst the laughter, the crowd quickly separated from the back to the sides, and a tall, muscular man with a black metal breathing mask walked out slowly.The black mask blocked his mouth and nose, as if exuding a cold gloom, his eyes were sharp and ferocious, and the whole person was filled with the breath of death like a wild beast, making people afraid to look directly.


    Brokeback, Baine!


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 15 When you hit me, you lose.


    Baine didn''t speak after he played, but the laughter around him gradually ceased and became silent. The smiles that had just been wanton and arrogant also became serious and calm, as if they had a silent halo.Although they were Bain¡¯s people, Bain didn¡¯t hesitate to kill him.


    "You want to see me?" Bain''s sharp eyes swept across Talia El Goul and Barbara Gordon, and finally looked at Su Sheng, his voice was hoarse and cold, which made people shudder.


    Talia El Gul looked like a delicate lotus, and Barbara Gordon trembled slightly, not knowing whether it was because of despair or anger.James Gordon in the distance raised his gun several times to save people, but in the end he put it down. This is no longer his, not Barbara Gordon¡¯s personal business. Although he is distressed and anxious, he cannot sacrifice for his daughter. These people behind, sacrificed Gotham.


    "What does it look like under your mask?" Su Sheng looked at Bain and asked with interest."Do you have to open it every time you eat or drink? What if you want to kiss? Or, you take off your mask and let me see?"


    Quiet!


    Deathly silence.


    Although many people are curious about how Bain looks under his mask, no one dares to ask him in front of him, let alone let him take it off.This is just dying. Almost everyone looks at Su Sheng with the same look that looks at the dead. Even Barbara Gordon can''t help but look up.Is this bastard crazy?Since you betrayed, why should we provoke Bain?


    "Humph."


    Bain suddenly made a sound that didn''t know whether it was a laugh or a hum. He raised his hand and stroked his face mask and said hoarsely: "If you want to see it, you can take it off as long as you have the ability!"


    "Do I have to do it myself? It''s really troublesome."


    Su Sheng murmured when he let go of Talia El Goul and Barbara Gordon and actually walked towards Bain, as if he hadn''t heard the ferocious meaning in his words.


    Idiot, this is dying.


    Some people waited excitedly to see his fate, but some couldn''t bear to look directly and slightly tilted their heads.


    Step by step, Su Sheng walked leisurely and relaxed, came to Bain and stood still. He raised his head and asked with a polite smile: "Then, here I am?"


    Baine''s eyes were gloomy, and his gaze crossed Su Sheng to look at Talia El Gul.Looking at each other, Talia El Gul seemed to be taken aback by the look in his eyes, and suddenly lowered his head, as if he was nodding at first glance.Although Bain didn''t know why Talia El Gul didn''t want to reveal his identity at this time, he already knew how to do it.


    Seeing Su Sheng actually grabbed his face mask recklessly, Baine''s eyes turned cruel and violent, his strong arm muscles seemed to explode, and the blood vessels clenched in his fists were clearly visible.


    The fist wind howled, and the force sank.


    At such a close distance and such a fast speed, Baine is sure to open up Su Sheng''s small head.


    Even Batman, who is also from the Assassin League, was not his opponent and his back was broken, Su Sheng?Bain didn''t take it seriously.All he has to do is kill him and vent his anger for Thalia El Goul!


    Seeing that his fist was about to hit Su Sheng, Bain suddenly realized that Su Sheng was missing from his sight.The next moment there was a sharp pain in his chest, and Su Sheng kicked over and directly caused Bain to step back several steps.


    "how is this possible?"


    "Why does his thin body have so much power?"


    Bain stepped hard on the ground with his left foot to stabilize his body, angrily trying to fight back, but found that Su Sheng was gone again.


    People?


    When Bain looked around to find Su Sheng, the people on both sides were already dumbfounded.


    How... how is it possible?Dazzled?


    He actually kicked Bain back?


    And unexpectedly... even jumped into the air.


    This height is definitely not something normal people can reach, right?


    "Head?"


    Bain was Bain after all, and he quickly reacted and looked up.


    Under the dazzling sunlight, a figure fell from the sky.


    The moment Baine shot was copied by Su Sheng, but the fighting skills can be ignored. The fighting skills of Catwoman, Batgirl, and Talia El Gul are all mastered by him. Baine''s fighting ability is mostly from the assassin. Alliance, there are more overlaps.However, Su Sheng did not intend to master 127 fighting skills like Batman, the main thing is physical attributes.


    The power of Bain!


    Unlimited stacking, twenty times!


    Twenty times the strength made Su Sheng''s body jump into the air when he kicked his feet hard on the ground, and looked down at Bain, who raised his head and made a fist, and Su Sheng smiled.


    "Bain, do you recognize a hand that fell from the sky?"


    The dazzling sunlight made Su Sheng''s body seem to be covered with a layer of golden light. When the golden light fell, Su Sheng had already hit Bain''s fist.


    Baine sank, and the stone road was sunken and cracked. The huge strength and pressure caused his bones to shatter in an instant. His legs could not support his sturdy body and fell forward. His fists were boneless. The arm was bent and drooped.

 12 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 12

    oom!


    Bain hit the ground heavily with his face.


    The wind blew gently.


    Under the scorching sun, looking at Bain, who had a weird body twisted to the ground, and Su Sheng standing next to him, everyone couldn''t help shivering and feeling extremely cold.


    Looking around, Su Sheng''s eyes swept over, and all of them bowed their heads and avoided.


    Bend over and stretched out his hand, Su Sheng grabbed Baine by the back of his neck. Baine''s eyes were loose and he seemed to be filled with an incredibly unacceptable look.He is Bain!The bones of the whole body were broken by a punch?


    "When you shot at me, you lost." Su Sheng held Bain and said softly, reaching out to grab his mask and tugging hard.


    Puff!


    Blood spattered and blood was blurred.


    This cruel scene caused many people to subconsciously close their eyes and close their mouths and twitch lightly, as if it was themselves who was torn apart, as if the pain felt the same.


    "It seems to be torn by too much force? Forget it, don''t look at it." Seeing Bain who twitched and vomited blood like a fountain, Su Sheng murmured and put the mask back on his face and loosened him.


    Snapped!


    Bain fell to the ground again.


    Convulsions, convulsions, and motionless at the end.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 16 Don¡¯t Work Hard, Don¡¯t Know What Despair Is


    Bain died, so he died?


    This result exceeded everyone''s expectations. He broke Batman''s back strongly and occupied Gotham City. Baine, who threatened the Ministry of Defense for not daring to do anything but obediently guarding his home, died like this?Do you dare to believe it?


    "I''m here to kill Baine, do you believe it?"


    Many people inexplicably remembered what Su Sheng said before. At that time, everyone thought he was joking, but Nima turned out to be true?


    In the silence, Su Sheng walked to one of the thugs, and the man was shaking when he saw Su Shengchao coming to him and wanted to avoid his legs and feet, but he didn''t listen at all.Standing in front of him, Su Sheng smiled and asked: "I remember you just said that whoever believes what I said is a fool, right?"


    "Correct."


    "Yes... I''m sorry," the man said with a horrified trembling voice.


    Su Sheng gently patted his shoulder."Don''t be afraid, I just want to ask you, now do you believe what I said?"


    "I believe it, I believe everything you say, sorry, I''m a fool." The mob nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "Then, I said I will blow your head with a punch, do you believe it?" Su Sheng squinted at him with a smile.


    He was suddenly stupid.


    Do not believe?It sounds like provocation.


    letter?Wouldn''t it be like killing Baine, blasting his head with a punch?


    The cold sweat ran down his cheeks, and he was almost crying. Should I say believe or not?


    The legs kept shaking, and a fishy smell drifted away with the wind.


    Su Sheng said dumbly: "Just asking a question will not scare you? Forget it, since you are afraid, then I will..."


    "Let it go, let me go?" the man asked expectantly.


    "Kill you!"


    Twenty times the power, as strong as Baine, has been interrupted by the whole body bones, let alone this guy?Su Sheng''s fist hit the opponent''s head, and with a bang, the person fell backward, and the depression of his facial features seemed to be twisted together.


    "Sometimes you don''t know what despair is if you don''t work hard."


    Su Sheng sighed and retracted his fists to look at the sluggish crowd on both sides."What are you doing, what should you do?"


    He reminded the talents on both sides to react to what they were going to do. The confident mobs turned their heads and ran away. James Gordon exerted a policeman''s excellent reaction ability and shouted and started to beat the dog.


    What is reversal?


    This Nima is called reversal!


    In the chaos, Barbara Gordon unfastened the handcuffs and was still in shock. Talia El Gul came to Su Sheng and exclaimed: "This is how you said it was easy to meet Bain. The way? Pretending to betray us to lure Bain out, why don''t you tell us in advance? I thought you really wanted to betray us. By the way, I didn''t think of how you came up with this way."


    Looking at Barbara Gordon, who looked excited and studious, she seemed to forget that she had just punched her.Su Sheng smiled and said seriously: "Pay attention to details and start small things, because...you can''t do big things at all."


    Barbara Gordon''s expression froze.


    Originally, she planned to listen carefully, what attention was paid to details and started with small things. As a result... he turned out to be mocking himself for not being able to do big things?This bastard is really not irritating and uncomfortable.


    "It doesn''t seem to be over yet, are you planning to just stand here and stare at me?" Looking at Barbara Gordon Su Sheng reminded.


    Thalia El Gul''s expression instantly changed when he heard this, is he trying to expose himself?This guy is so strong that even Bain... failed, and his plan to destroy Gotham failed because of this guy!


    "Nuclear reactor! Hurry up, let''s find a nuclear reactor."


    Barbara Gordon suddenly realized that this is the key to saving Gotham, pulling Talia El Goul and planning to enter the city hall, and Talia El Goul was dragged and subconsciously wanted to do it. , But heard Su Sheng say cheer lightly.


    What do you mean?Isn''t he going to reveal my identity?


    Talia El Gul stared at Su Sheng, but Su Sheng smiled and turned away.


    What''s the point of demonstrating her? It¡¯s fun to let her hide her identity and continue to do things to destroy Gotham. After all, Batman who has returned from injury found that Baine was dead. There must be an opponent to let him continue to be the Dark Knight. Justice is from Born out of evil, is the peaceful Gotham still Gotham?


    In the chaos, Saint Su left the city hall away from the crowd. After a while, he heard a roar in the distance, and the Batmobile entered flight mode and flew away from the sky.


    After a long time, the chaos gradually ended and the noisy voices also quieted down.


    On the road of the city hall, the car that Su Sheng drove before stopped alone in the middle of the road.


    Suddenly the car began to shake, vibrate, and a banging sound followed, followed by a bang, and the lid of the trunk suddenly opened. Harley Quinn''s hair was messy, clothes were disheveled, and she stepped out of her long legs embarrassedly. Got out of it.


    Looking around the silent and messy streets, Harley Quinn was dumbfounded.


    She sneaked into the trunk early in the morning, thinking that she would leave with him when Su Sheng left, but she never expected that she still failed.Sure enough, I don''t work hard, I don''t know what despair is!


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.

 13 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 13

    ¢Ú Green Arrow or Green Cap?


    Chapter Seventeen Felicity Smok


    Although Harley Quinn was sorrowing upstream, Su Sheng had a great time driving the Batmobile.


    Although Gotham is blocked, the only bridge leading to the outside world should have not received any news, and there has been no time to unlock it, but...I can fly!


    Su Sheng drove the Batmobile to fly over the bridge deliberately. The soldiers who guarded the bridge fulfilled the task of never letting anyone leave Gotham and shot wildly below. I have to say that the quality of the Batmobile is good. The clanging sounds one after another, he drove the Batmobile for a while and flew into an S-shape, and then flew into a B-shape to fight back, but I don''t know if the idiots below can understand it.


    Cross the bridge and leave Gotham.


    Su Sheng then let the Batmobile land, from the flight mode to the drag racing mode.


    The roaring start is deafening, as if telling the car in front that I will hit you even if it is far away, so scared that the cars on the road have no time to appreciate the coolness of the Batmobile and let go, aimlessly I don¡¯t know how long I have driven Su Sheng stopped now.


    "Sure enough, it''s a good fare and gas, a good woman Feihan."


    Batmobile, out of gas.


    Su Sheng looked at the map navigation on the car and found that he was not far from Starling."Starling City? So hasn''t it changed its name to Star City? If that''s the case, then go and see the Green Riding Hood, it''s not right... Arrow, forget it, the Green Riding Hood is better."


    Sheng Su came down and looked around, the bushes were densely covered with no one.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Sheng recognized the direction and left directly. As for the Batmobile?A car without gas is a pile of scrap iron. As a means of transportation, it has completed its mission, so whoever likes it takes it, as long as he is not afraid of Batman coming to his door.


    Like a walk, Su Sheng walked forward slowly.


    One car, one car, another car.


    Along the way, although there were occasional cars passing by, none of them slowed down and stopped until the kind-hearted people appeared.A brown car drove past Su Sheng and stopped in front, then slowly reversed and parked beside him.


    When the car window was rolled down, the blonde in a shawl was greeted by a girl with black-rimmed glasses.


    Looking at her dress and temperament, she should be a female student.


    "Well, do you need a ride?" she asked slightly cramped.


    "Of course." Su Sheng smiled brightly, and was surprised before he even entered Starling City.


    After getting on the bus, Su Shengchao said thank you.


    "You''re welcome." She pushed the frame and replied in a daze, hurriedly restarting the car to continue on the road.


    Look straight ahead, hold the steering wheel with both hands.


    Su Sheng looked at her and smiled: "Are you nervous?"


    "No, no, I''m just not very good at contacting people," she replied.


    "Then you still let me take a ride?"


    "I don''t think you are a bad guy, and I haven''t driven anyone, so I want to try. Don''t worry, although I just got the driver''s license for a short time, there will never be a problem. Are you traveling alone with your bag? A trip to Starling is a bad choice. I¡¯m sorry, I mean there¡¯s nothing fun here. Even if you want to find a job, it¡¯s not the best choice, but my requirements are not high, and Quinn¡¯s treatment is Not bad..." Barabala, her speech speed gradually increased and she spoke like a renju gun, speaking to herself as if she was completely immersed in her own thinking.


    While speaking, the voice was getting smaller and smaller, she turned to look at Su Sheng and showed an awkward smile.She knew her fault, her thinking was too jumpy, and when she was chatting with others, she would become talking to herself."Yes, I''m sorry, that... my name is Felicity Smok, how about you?"


    "Su Sheng."


    "Su Sheng? Are you Chinese or Korean, definitely not Japanese, because Japanese names are longer..." Felicity''s thinking jumped again.


    "Have you mentioned Oliver Quinn?" Su Sheng suddenly said.


    Felicity was stunned and said: "Of course I have heard that the famous playboy, I heard that half a year ago, I had a shipwreck with his father on the Gold Quinn, but it turned out..." She was about to gossip and found out. Su Sheng was not listening at all.


    The shipwreck happened half a year ago, so Oliver Quinn should be on Purgatory now. Even if he went to Starling, he wouldn''t see the Green Arrow to his bones but liked shooting everywhere?Although many superheroes are you green me, I green you, everyone green each other, after all, if you want to live a good life, you have to be a little green, but there are really few as green as Arrow!


    Not seeing Arrow in a short time, Su Sheng couldn''t help being disappointed.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 18 Is Green also a Family Tradition?


    As the saying goes, there is only a wrong name and no wrong nickname, whether it is the code name or the outfit Oliver Quinn is too green.Before he became the Arrow, he was a real scumbag. Even after he became the Arrow, the women changed a lot.Let me talk about two more famous ex-girlfriends, the sisters of Black Canary Laurel Lance and White Canary Sara Lance.


    Oliver Quinn first dated Laurel but secretly hooked up with her sister Sarah, and went out to sea without Laurel, but the gold medal Quinn was accidentally killed.He was''dead'', and his good brother Tommy Merlin took advantage of the vacancy and took Laurel.If my sister Laurel only gave one, then my sister Sarah is amazing.


    She was still alive and became the White Canary, the captain of the legendary team.As a result, the man stopped talking, but the woman changed a lot.


    White Canary, Lily is flying.


    Mixed green for men and women!


    Of course they are not the heroines, so look at the one next to them.IT girl, Felicity Smok the Watcher, should this be the heroine?The two were separated and reunited. How many boyfriends did she have with each other halfway through.Arrow didn''t care at all.


    So Su Sheng thinks that the Green Riding Hood is really more fluent and more appropriate than the Arrow, but then again, green may be the tradition of the Quinn family?


    After all, Arrow''s father was also green, and one person must be mentioned here, Tommy Merlin''s father, Black Arrow Malcolm Merlin who studied under Master Ninja.


    He should be the only villain in Starling that has been on the table now.


    This guy deliberately wanted to destroy the slums of Starling City to avenge his dead wife. He planned the accident of the Gold Medal Quinn and killed Oliver Quinn''s father but created the birth of Arrow.That''s all, the high-energy is here.In five years, for five full years, the slums of Starling City still existed?I am afraid that the villains of Gotham will not know how many times they have been destroyed.When Oliver Quinn turns into Arrow and returns, he will go all the way. Okay, find the big boss behind the scenes and start fighting.


    Then his son Tommy Merlin was involved and hung up.


    The son is dead?It doesn''t matter, he also has a daughter.Oliver Quinn''s half-sister, Thea Quinn.


    It doesn''t matter, this sentence makes the point.


    With a daughter, Malcolm Merlin was resurrected with blood and prepared to teach himself. She hypnotized her daughter and killed Sarah Lance, who had left from the Assassin Alliance. Later, he became the leader of the Assassin Alliance. He even helped Oliver Quinn deal with Prometheus, but died in order to save his daughter.


    The father and son Meilin greened the father and son Quinn, and Su Sheng could only praise and shout 666.


    Unknowingly, the car has been driven into Starling City. The style of Starling City is very modern. Although it is not full of Gothic style like Gotham, it is equally dark. Various crime incidents emerge in endlessly, and the crime rate is similar to that of Gotham. It can be said that it is not the same, the biggest difference may be that Starling City is not so outstanding, and the villain is really not enough.


    "Where do you get off, I can see you off first." Felicity turned her head to ask Saint Su.


    "Go to where you live."


    Su Sheng retracted his eyes to look at the scenery outside the window and smiled at Felicity.


    "Huh?" Felicity was shocked.


    "You live by yourself?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Felicity nodded subconsciously, a little disturbed. What did he mean by this?I just let you take a ride, but I didn¡¯t say let you take a ride.

 14 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 14

    Seeing Felicity¡¯s nervous look, Su Sheng first smiled gently and then seriously explained: ¡°I¡¯m from Gotham. You should have heard about the situation in Gotham? You didn¡¯t need money at all in Gotham. After all, why should you pay for something you grabbed with your ability?"


    Why should you pay for something you grabbed by your ability?Felicity thinks this logic is really fine.


    "So I don''t have money right now, but I need a place to stay, maybe..." Su Sheng looked at Felicity."Maybe I still need a pillow."


    "I, I thought you were a good person..." Felicity trembled.


    Su Sheng smiled."Don''t you think I will teach you a lesson? Don''t trust strangers so easily, you will not be charged for tuition. It is okay to live in your house for a few days, right?"


    "Can I say there is a problem?" Felicity asked timidly.


    "No!" Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    Felicity is desperate, why should he let him take a ride?How to do?Deal with him first and then find an opportunity to call the police.Regrettably, Felicity drove the car silently. The car drove a few blocks and then stopped on the side of the road.


    "I, I live here." Felicity said reluctantly, turning off the car.


    "Get off." Su Sheng smiled.


    Felicity got out of the car and didn¡¯t find a chance to take the phone, so she was carried by Su Sheng and walked into the building. At this moment, Felicity hated how she had chosen several beautiful clothes instead of one. Security apartment.


    Reluctantly and Su Sheng went up the stairs.


    The fifth floor.


    After climbing the five-story stairs, Felicity was exhausted and panting. Now it''s fine, and she doesn''t even have the energy to run.


    Reluctantly took out the key and opened the door. After entering, Su Sheng took a look and stopped and said to her very seriously: "After you came into this world, you were the first to make me feel that I hadn''t settled. Earthly, you... better clean up first."


    ...


    PS: This chapter will give a general introduction to the situation and plot of the Green Arrow TV series in a way of complaining. In addition, I continue to recommend my old books "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadlock: The Most Shameless". "Strong Death" has been completed and the "Marvel: Fruit of the Door" is about to be completed.


    Chapter 19 How did this weird transformation happen?


    The corpses are everywhere!


    All kinds of sports shoes, high heels bear the brunt, followed by all kinds of suitcases occupies most of the space in the living room. The sofa is piled with messy clothes, not a complete set of underwear, and the silk stockings you wear are placed randomly. All around.


    Although Su Sheng feels that he can adapt to various environments, it is a new experience after all, but at any rate there must be a place to go?


    Felicity blushed instantly.


    I was panting just now, but now I rushed in quickly, flexibly stepping over the obstacles on the ground and quickly clearing up.Well, the way to clean up is simple and rude, no matter what you put together.


    Su Sheng couldn''t stand to help.


    "Don''t put in the stockings you wear."


    "Are there any garbage bags? Get a few more."


    "Do you want this? Don''t just throw it away. If the living room is messed up like this, I''m afraid the bedroom will not be much better. Go and clean up the bedroom.


    Su Sheng resolutely took over the power of command. The confused Felicity didn''t think much about it, but embarrassedly wanted to clean up the house as soon as possible.The two had a clear division of labor, one living room and one bedroom, and it took more than an hour to sort out three large bags of garbage and finally cleaned up.


    On the sofa, the two of Ge Youtan looked at the clean and refreshing living room and couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    Felicity couldn''t help but said, "Suddenly it feels like the living room is a lot bigger."


    "That''s because there is less trash." Su Sheng mocked.


    Felicity excuses embarrassingly: "I just moved in and haven''t had time to organize it."


    "I''m hungry." Su Sheng turned to look at Felicity.


    Gululu~


    Felicity''s belly also screamed."Or, order takeaway? I know there is a Chinese restaurant that is very good."


    "whatever."


    Su Sheng responded indifferently and picked up the remote control and turned on the TV.


    Felicity, who had finished ordering the takeaway, looked at her phone and then at Su Sheng who was watching TV, suddenly stunned.


    If I remember correctly, it should be Su Sheng who hijacked herself to find a place to stay, and she planned to find a chance to call the police?How could it become that he helped himself to clean up and called for takeaway?How did this extreme and uncontrasting transformation happen?


    "How long will it take?" Su Sheng suddenly turned his head and asked.


    Felicity was stunned and replied: "Half an hour."


    "Then you go take a bath first, and I''ll be washing it when you finish washing, and the takeaway should be there when you are done."


    "Oh."


    Felicity replied blankly, after hesitating for a moment, she put the phone down and then turned to the bathroom.She thought about it seriously since he hitchhiked the car until now, she didn''t seem to have done anything to hurt herself. If he is really a bad person, she can''t help herself clean up the room so hard, right?Don''t call the police first, what if you get a misunderstanding.


    The patter of water sounded from the bathroom, but Su Sheng watched the TV earnestly to learn about the situation in Starling City.


    Simple two words, boring!


    It was not all trivial things or crimes that did not arouse his interest in the slightest. To the point where there were a few short news reports about the situation in Gotham, Baine was killed, Gotham was liberated, and he was flashed by the scene. It seems to have seen the Batgirl Barbara Gordon.


    After a while, Felicity came out.


    Maybe she was used to being careless, Felicity came to the living room wrapped in a bath towel.Seeing Su Sheng who got up in the living room, she realized that there was still a strange man in the house. Blushing, she hurriedly planned to go to the bedroom to get dressed. As soon as she turned around, she performed the skill of mixing the left foot with the right foot. It fell to the ground with a sound.


    Feeling painful and ashamed, Felicity hurriedly arranged her bath towels to block the scenery, but saw that Su Sheng walked past her into the bathroom without stopping.


    Snapped!


    The door to the bathroom closed, and Felicity''s face flushed even more.


    Ten minutes later, Su Sheng came out from the shower, shirtless and wearing boxer shorts, while wiping his hair with a towel, walked to the changed clothes and sat down beside Felicity.Felicity sat up straight for an instant, her body stiffened without squinting, and she suddenly shuddered.


    Doorbell rang.


    Felicity got up and ran to open the door, and arrived outside.


    After paying and returning to the living room with the takeaway, Felicity seemed to be restrained like a guest, but Su Sheng seemed relaxed at home.


    As the sun sets, the night gradually shrouds.


    Time ticked by, and it was time to rest.


    Felicity sat on the bedside of the bedroom while holding the phone, and suddenly, the bedroom door was pushed open and Su Sheng walked in.


    "You, what are you doing?" Felicity asked.

 15 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 15

    "Sleep?" Su Sheng took it for granted.


    "Yes, there is only one bed."


    "What then? Can I sleep on the floor?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Felicity breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t seem to hear the ridicule in his tone. Instead, she said concerned: "Couch, isn''t the floor hard?"


    "I try to restrain myself." Su Sheng said seriously.


    Felicity looked at Su Sheng blankly, try to restrain?What to restrain?


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 20 New Pillow


    Real freedom is not to do what you want, but not to do what you don''t want.


    Coming into this world, Su Sheng believed that he was free.


    He didn''t have the idea of ??sleeping on the ground, so while Felicity was still thinking about the relationship between sleeping on the floor and restraint as much as possible, Su Sheng had lifted the quilt and lay down and hugged Felicity very naturally.Her body was very stiff, and at the same time her body was also very soft. Felicity, who was hugged by Su Sheng, was motionless as if he had been acupunctured.The hand pointed out that he was holding the phone vigorously but it didn''t seem to move, and his mind went blank.


    "The new pillow doesn''t seem to be too big." Su Sheng muttered after experiencing it, and slowly closed his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took Felicity to look at Su Sheng quietly. Seeing that he seemed to be asleep, she wanted to slowly move her hand on her body.But just after he moved it away, he put his hand back by himself.This caused Felicity''s anger to move away again, but she returned.


    The war of ownership of the highlands continued several times. Felicity finally gave up. Isn¡¯t it okay if you belong to you?


    Felicity looked at Su Sheng helplessly and yelled a few words in her heart. Unconsciously, her eyelids began to fight, and she fell asleep in confusion.


    She seemed to have a dream.


    In my dream, I just graduated and got a job position in the Quinn Group. I rented a small but cozy apartment with my boyfriend. The two of them worked hard to clean up. They ordered takeout before cooking. The boyfriend was sweet in the evening. Holding myself want to make affection.Shy and nervous, she felt that she had found someone to entrust her for life. She gradually gave up resistance and gradually took the initiative, but her boyfriend avoided as if joking with herself, which made her a little annoyed to take the initiative again.


    Then it started to become a little fuzzy, and then I woke up from the dream.


    She found that Su Sheng was missing, and her pajamas were also missing.


    Thinking back to the dreams that I vaguely remembered, Felicity didn''t mention how embarrassed she was, because she found that the boyfriend in the dream looked exactly like Su Sheng.


    "Damn it, I''m not how Bitch would have such a dream." Felicity scolded in annoyance, and when he saw the time on the alarm clock inadvertently, he suddenly remembered that he was going to work in the Quinn Group today.


    "Oops, I''m going to be late." Felicity yelled in a panic and hurriedly rummaged through clothes, hurriedly, jumping out of the bedroom while wearing the clothes to go to the bathroom to wash.Five minutes later, she packed up and went out to bring her bag and shoes to go out. Then she found that Su Sheng was sitting on the sofa and clearly saw the series of actions she had just done.


    The ghostly Felicity''s head twitched and said that I got off work at five, and then opened the door and went out.


    boom!


    The door closed heavily, and Su Sheng shook his head with a laugh, Felicity was much more interesting than Harley Quinn.


    Lie down on the sofa, Su Sheng squinted his eyes and pondered with the sun swaying on him.The Arrow hadn''t been born, and there was no news about the explosion of the center city''s cutting-edge laboratory, so he could only play against the legendary team.


    The mission of the legendary team is to travel through time to solve various time deviations and protect the timeline.If you change their''history'' yourself, they will definitely appear.At that time, he will be able to follow the legendary team to travel through time everywhere. As for the legendary team, will he accept him on the ship?


    Life didn''t teach me anything, it only told me in two words: if you like it, grab it!


    Since this is the Sue Saint of Starling City, he has set the target on Laurel Lance. Laurel Lance¡¯s character is jealous, kind and upright. If she is allowed to become a black canary in advance and has the ability to protect herself, then her sister Sharan Lance will not betray the Assassin Alliance in order to protect her and her father. Naturally, she will not be killed by Thea controlled by Malcolm Merlin and then resurrected by using the Pool of Lazarus, let alone join the legend. Squad, right?The legendary team of the future found that the captain was gone and couldn''t cross over to figure out what happened?


    What''s more, he is also a little interested in Laurel, not to make the grassland grow more vigorously on the Green Riding Hood''s head, but purely because he thinks that if Arrow comes back and plans to show his talents to save the city, he will have a bitter hatred. What happens when you say the phrase "I must pretend to be another person, I must become another existence" and discover that the evil and villains in the city have been resolved?Will you continue to be the Arrow or be a son with peace of mind?


    Will you still continue to be Arrow?It''s just that by then the opponent he will face may be Laurel.


    The drama of falling in love and killing each other is very attractive although it is bloody.


    ...


    PS: I personally think that the Arrow in the Green Arrow Universe can almost be called a bat arrow. He is also from a rich background, is also a dead parent, and is also an ordinary person who has become a superhero after training.Let¡¯s not talk about the few villains of the master. The status and role of the master in the Justice League also tend to be the situation of the master in the Justice League when he is with super-powered heroes such as the Flash in the Green Arrow universe.Another example is IT female, super hacker, injured in wheelchair, logistics support?Then they all stood up again.Familiar or not?The difference between Barbara Gordon''s sense of sight is that one is called the watcher and the other is called the oracle.


    Chapter 21 Laurel Lance


    The Gold Medal Quinn incident affected many people, the most serious of which was two families.


    One is the Quinn family and the other is the Lance family.


    Quentin Lance.


    A police detective in Starling, the father of Laurel Rance and Sarah Rance, Sarah¡¯s accident hit him the most.When the eldest daughter Laurel was dating Oliver Quinn, he strongly opposed and even quarreled several times with Laurel, but he did not expect to see the eldest daughter but not the younger one.He hates Oliver Quinn, the culprit, and also hates himself. Now only his eldest daughter is left with stricter discipline, and he even blames Laurel. If she didn''t know Oliver Quinn Sarah, how could something happen?


    It¡¯s just that the female university couldn¡¯t help her father. Laurel, who had already gone to university, decided to live on campus. Although the school was not far from home, she could not face the sad face of her father every day, nor could she face everything about her sister at home. She didn¡¯t know that she was. Should the cruel sister snatch her boyfriend or grieve her death.


    Avoidance is the most common way.


    Unfortunately, his father did not agree, so Laurel had a big fight with him and left home.


    Walking aimlessly on the street, Laurel had come to the chaotic slum area unconsciously, and she was still in a muddle of anger and did not notice that she had been targeted.A black man in a hoodie followed. Just when she didn''t pay attention to the environment and subconsciously turned into a remote corner along the road, the black man suddenly came out from behind and pushed Laurel directly in.


    Laurel was caught off guard and almost fell, and when he stood firm, he turned to see the black muzzle aimed at him.


    "Little girl, hand over the valuables."


    robbery!


    She was robbed.


    Laurel only then realized what had happened and where he had come.As a native of Starling and the daughter of a police detective, Laurel made the most correct decision and obediently handed over his bag.


    "Count you acquaintance."


    The black man took it triumphantly but did not leave, but stared at Laurel up and down. Although her face is slightly slender, her facial features are very delicate. She has a long brown hair shawl, tall body, long legs and straight, simple words. To sum it up, it''s a good-looking person.


    "Let me check if there is anything valuable on your body." The black man walked toward Laurel with a grinning gun.


    Laurel retreated slightly, pretending to be calm."My father is a policeman. If you just robbed me, I would be unlucky, but if you dare to hurt me, then you wait to be hunted down by the police in the city."


    "You scare me, are the police great?" The black man stopped and frowned and shouted.


    "You are not afraid?"


    "Of course I don''t...who?" The black man answered subconsciously but found that Laurel hadn''t spoken at all in front of him, it was a man''s voice.He subconsciously raised his gun and turned around and saw a yellow-skinned man walking in from the alley.


    "Yellow monkey, do you want to be a hero and be more nosy?" the black man roared.


    "As a nigger, you dare to racially discriminate?" Su Sheng shook his head with a chuckle and looked at Laurel over the black man."need my help?"


    "If you can." Laurel looked at Su Sheng hesitantly.


    "of course!"

 16 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 16

    Su Sheng walked over with a brilliant smile.


    "Stop, or I will shoot."


    "Damn yellow-skinned monkey, you really want to be a hero, do you think I dare not shoot?"


    Seeing Su Sheng''s relaxed expression without putting him in his eyes, the black man pulled the trigger at Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The gunfire sounded.


    The black man''s eyes widened in surprise, and the other party did not fall down and had no wounds on his body.


    Did you miss it?


    The almost subconscious black man shot again.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Gunshots rang out one after another, and a flower immediately followed the black man''s eyes and found that the yellow-skinned monkey appeared strangely in front of him.


    "So fast!"


    He was taken aback and wanted to step back and avoid him when he saw Su Sheng smiled brightly at him, and suddenly punched.


    Unlimited stacking, fifty times.


    boom!


    The huge power instantly penetrated the black man''s head, and Su Sheng''s fist hit from the front and penetrated from the back. Blood and brain were sprayed out instantly, spraying on Laurel''s face and body.The smell of blood was pungent, Laurel dullly saw Su Sheng''s fist pulled out of the black man''s head, and when the black man fell to the ground, he took the bag in his hand and held it to him and smiled slightly.


    "Your bag."


    Seeing the hand holding the bag mixed with blood and brain, Laurel''s eyes widened, her legs were soft, and her body leaned back and fainted.


    boom!


    Su Sheng watched Laurel fainted and fell to the ground with a slight smile."It seems that in order to make her a black canary, she must first exercise her courage, otherwise, don''t you want to give someone a head if you feel dizzy?"


    Su Sheng walked over and left Laurel on his shoulders and left the alley. It was only an hour later that the police patrolling the street discovered the body and sealed the scene.


    At the same time, Quentin Lance had calmed down and regretted the act of quarreling with her daughter, and called her daughter to apologize and let her come back.


    However, the phone has been turned off.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 22 Kidnapping Laurel?


    The cold touch made Laurel wake up faintly, her consciousness is not yet clear, and she vaguely felt herself lying on the ground, and what she saw was a dim ceiling.


    "Where is this?"


    Laurel wanted to get up in a daze, but found that he was actually impeccable, and his hands were tightly handcuffed to the ground by the curved steel bars, unable to break free.When she woke up, this situation caused Laurel to be very flustered. The memory gradually recovered and she remembered.


    I quarreled with my father and left home and went to the slum area and was robbed by a black man, and then an Asian man appeared to save him. He was able to dodge bullets like in a science fiction film and punched the black man¡¯s head with blood and brain. All alone and then fainted.


    "you''re awake."


    When Laurel wanted to sort out her mind, a familiar voice sounded, and the next moment she saw a shirtless man coming out from the shadows in the distance.


    It is that Asian!


    "Let go of me, what do you want!" Laurel shouted excitedly.


    Su Sheng walked to her and squatted down and explained with a smile: "You should say thank you first."


    "Thank you? You kidnapped me and let me say thank you?" Laurel shouted angrily."You let me go, my father is a policeman."


    "Quentin Lance, I know." Su Sheng stroked Laurel''s body disapprovingly, and slowly said amidst her struggle and shouting."First of all I saved you, so it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say thank you. Secondly, your clothes are over there and I cleaned it for you. By the way, I also took a shower for you. The reason for doing this is to worry about watching you wake up. When those things and smell passed out again."


    "Then how do you explain the way I am now?" Laurel shook his wrist and didn''t believe Su Sheng''s words at all.


    "In order to let you listen to me quietly." Su Sheng smiled sincerely."Of course it''s also to let you know the importance of passing out easily and being caught. You are just being watched by me now, but if I were a bad person, you might die and you might have the most painful experience."


    "You killed and kidnapped me, isn''t it a bad guy?" Laurel said coldly.


    Su Sheng smiled, fiddling with her body like discovering a new world."If you kidnapped you beforehand, you think I killed him as a bad guy? If I don''t save you, you should know what will happen to you? Even if you are lucky, he won''t kill you, what can you do? Let me guess Look."


    "Let him go to jail and accept legal trial and sanctions?"


    Laurel did not answer.


    Su Sheng continued disapprovingly: "How long can you stay in jail? Five years? Ten years? If you are lucky, you may not be locked up for long. It is not a good person that the biggest possibility is to repeat the same mistakes and cause someone to be killed. What? Continue to arrest him and continue to go to jail?"


    "What do you want to say? Do you want to tell me that killing him is justice?" Laurel said coldly.


    "So you firmly believe that the law is the only way to maintain justice?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    "Of course!" Laurel said affirmatively."So you will definitely be punished by law to pay the price you have to deal with."


    "I don''t want and don''t need to dialectically define justice. All the so-called truths are difficult to say,''I am so happy.'' I''m just curious, what if it is the murderer who killed your sister? When you have a chance to kill him To avenge your sister, will you kill him or bring her to justice?"


    Laurel''s expression changed slightly and said, "He is dead."


    "You said Oliver Quinn? But the accident of the Gold Medal Quinn was really just an accident?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Laurel looked at Su Sheng suddenly."What do you mean? Isn''t that an accident, what do you know?"


    Su Sheng suddenly grabbed the two steel bars on Laurel''s wrist and pulled hard, and the steel bars that had been sunken in the concrete ground were instantly pulled out.Laurel, who was free, stood up and blocked her body and distanced herself from Su Sheng. He saw that Su Sheng said seriously, "I know this person is very powerful, even if you get evidence to bring him to justice. He won¡¯t be kept for long, and he may not even go to jail. I also know that he will kill you and your father when he comes out, and may even cause more deaths in the future."


    "Who is he!" Laurel asked in a deep voice.


    "Think carefully about whether to rely on the law to get justice for your sister, or kill him to save more people. When you think about it, come here to find me, and I will tell you the answer." Su Sheng smiled and waved towards Laurel. Go to the side and pick up your clothes and lead them into the darkness.


    "Don''t go, why should I believe you, what is your name?" Laurel hurriedly shouted.


    "Su Sheng."


    The voice came faintly, and it sounded far away.


    Laurelton walked over for a while and found that her clothes were all clear and clean and even dried. When they put them on one by one, Laurel hurriedly found her bag and turned on the phone.Disregarding the missed calls and short messages, he called Quentin Lance directly.


    Laurel originally wanted to tell his father that he was kidnapped, but before he spoke, he heard his father''s irritable voice on the phone."Damn, you finally turned it on. Listen, I don¡¯t want to fight with you but you shouldn¡¯t turn it off either, Sarah... If Sarah doesn¡¯t turn it off, I won¡¯t find her and there will be no trouble, so remember Never turn off the phone at any time. Hello, are you still listening?"


    "..."

 17 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 17

    "I''ll be back in a while." Laurel replied in silence for a moment.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 23 Are You Snow White?


    Quinn Industrial Co., Ltd., steel manufacturing and welding plant.


    This factory was closed and abandoned long before the Gold Medal Quinn¡¯s accident. Laurel didn¡¯t expect that she would be locked here by him. She was a bit unsure whether Su Sheng really wanted to kidnap herself or had another purpose, but anyway she did. They all decided to investigate this person clearly.


    Laurel is not the only one investigating Su Saint. Far away in Gotham, Batgirl Barbara Gordon and her father James Gordon are also investigating Su Saint¡¯s situation, and Talia El Goul is also investigating naturally. .In addition to them, a large group of forces are also investigating Su Sheng.


    Tianyan will.ARGUS, the full name of the Advanced Super Human Joint Research Group, also known as the Advanced Research Joint Support Organization, is the official underground organization of the US government, and its nature is similar to Marvel''s SHIELD.The current leader, Commander Amanda Waller, is a very skilled woman. She formed a team called the Seventh Squad but was not satisfied. As the leader of the Sky Eye Society and the warden of Bellerive Prison, she even more I want to recruit some super villains and anti-heroes to set up a dangerous and suicidal squad to do the dirty work that the U.S. government is inconvenient for and tasks that ordinary agents cannot complete.


    When the Gotham Incident broke out, Amanda Waller took advantage of the trend to propose the idea of ??forming a suicide squad, but the crisis of Gotham was resolved before the approval of the above, and the suicide squad was stranded, and Amanda Waller was eyeing it. Su Sheng asked him to investigate, and at the same time set Su Sheng''s known information and intelligence to a high level of authority to prohibit the police from accessing it to avoid extraneous branches.


    Su Sheng didn''t know all of this, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. Maybe he would take the initiative to join the suicide squad for excitement.


    At this moment he was humming a small tune and cooking dinner in Felicity''s apartment. Where did you say the money for grocery shopping came from?Of course it was in Laurel''s wallet.How did you get in without the key?The fifth floor is not particularly high.A dish of delicious, fragrant and delicious dishes were laid out on the table, and the sound of the key opening the door sounded.


    "The time is just right." Su Sheng smiled brightly and took off his apron and walked towards Felicity who opened the door.


    "It smells so good, what?" Felicity said subconsciously as soon as he came in.


    "dinner."


    Su Sheng came over to take Felicity¡¯s bag and put it aside to help her take off her coat and hang it up. Felicity looked at Su Sheng blankly, first made dinner, and then greeted herself so tenderly and graciously. What is the sense of sight of this boyfriend?Could it be that I am still dreaming?


    Click!


    Felicity felt her profile face being kissed by Su Sheng and immediately heard his brisk voice."What are you doing in a daze? Go wash your hands and change clothes to prepare for dinner."


    Felicity was pushed into the bathroom by Su Sheng to wash his hands in a daze, and went to the bedroom in a daze to change into comfortable clothes at home before coming out.


    Felicity came to the table and sat down and watched Su Sheng rushing around. He couldn''t help asking, "You seem to be in a good mood?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Did something happen? You, didn''t you say you have no money? Where did these things come from, and you went out? How did you get in without the key?" Felicity reacted and asked hurriedly at this time.


    Su Shengdao: "This is not important, the important thing is to eat first."


    "Oh." Felicity''s dumb answer can only suppress the curiosity in her heart.


    Speaking of it, he didn''t expect that Su Sheng''s craftsmanship is so great that it is so much better than the previous takeaways. Originally, Felicity was still a little confused but gradually became a foodie.


    "It''s so delicious, I''m going to get fat again." The contented Felicity couldn''t help but patted her belly and exclaimed.


    "Beautiful and ugly, fat and thin in the sky. People who eat two bites are full, and after you are full, you still say''I can come again!''" Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Felicity blushed."I blame you for making it so delicious."


    "The work of washing the dishes is left to you." Su Shengdao.


    She doesn''t have the ability to let Felicity cook, but she can still wash dishes.


    Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and watched the TV. Soon after Felicity finished washing the dishes, she came over and sat down beside him."Now I can say, what is going on with you?"


    Su Sheng smiled and lay down on Felicity¡¯s lap. Felicity followed with a slight stiff and saw his hand poking in underneath the T-shirt. She was frightened and hurriedly grabbed him. hand."You, what are you doing?"


    "Hey, take your hands away."


    With black eyes and a gentle voice, Felicity let go of her hand in a daze, followed by her blush, her body trembling slightly, her hands clenched fists as if there was nowhere to put them, uncontrollably Some kind of feline hum.


    Felicity is more interesting than Harley Quinn.


    Seeing her reaction, Su Sheng suddenly smiled and said: "Snow White was rescued by the seven dwarfs and lived in the forest for a while, until the prince rode a white horse to pick her up, and then she married the prince, but The prince abandoned her after the wedding night, because the prince discovered that there were dark spots on Snow White."


    "Are you Snow White?"


    Felicity looked at Su Sheng with a dazed expression and then reacted to Su Sheng for a while."of course not!"


    "Then let me take a look."


    After that, Su Sheng suddenly turned over and sat up. Before Felicity could react, he hugged her directly, and walked directly into the bedroom amidst her surprised cry.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 24 What is the use of confession?


    Language is an art. It is clear that every word is the same, but it can produce different effects according to different tone and sentence segmentation.From don''t... stop to don''t stop to don''t... stop, three sentences are enough to express Felicity''s mental and physical state clearly.


    With squally rains and waves, Felicity, who went out to sea for the first time, was still immersed in the feeling of aftermath.Looking at Su Sheng with eyes blankly, Felicity felt that her life was completely out of control after meeting him.


    "We...what are we now?" She asked Saint Su in a daze.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "It can be a friend or a couple."


    "Do you have such a friend?" Felicity said quietly.


    "Friendship''s little bed, just go to bed."


    "That''s why you were so diligent before? Or was it because the things last night made you think I was a bitch and it was easy to get hands?" Premeditated.


    Su Sheng shook his head dumbly and stroked her cheek, his eyes were gentle and his tone was serious."Not last night, but just now."


    "So you really think so?" Felicity turned over angrily and stared at Su Sheng.


    "Don''t be angry, you are my first girlfriend in this world." Su Sheng hugged her and kissed her softly."If it weren''t for your reaction just now, there would be no chance."


    "Really?" Felicity looked at Su Sheng suspiciously, and the originally angry mood disappeared.She slowly lay on Su Sheng''s body."Tell me about you, I don''t know anything about you, you, I mean you really intended to intimidate you in the first place? Or kidnap me?"


    Felicity found it difficult to accurately describe the situation.


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled brightly."I did this in Gotham before. It''s simple, quick, convenient and easy. Speaking of kidnapping, I also kidnapped a woman during the day, well, a policeman''s daughter."


    "This joke is not funny." Felicity smiled.


    "I''m not kidding."


    "what?"


    Felicity was stunned and stood up again."Are you serious? You, did you kidnap the police''s daughter during the day?"


    "Yes, at least she thinks so. It seems that she shouldn''t call the police?" Su Sheng thought for a while.

 18 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 18

    "You are crazy!"


    Felicity yelled and hurriedly got up and ran to the living room. It didn''t take long for Felicity to come back and turn on the computer with her computer bag.I turned it on and found my glasses to put on. Felicity¡¯s fingers swiftly tapped on the keyboard like a butterfly dancing, and within ten seconds he invaded the internal system of the Starling police. His record was relieved and turned to look at him seriously and asked: "Are you really kidding?"


    "Laurel Lance, her father is Quentin Lance, check it out." Su Shengdao.


    Felicity quickly called up the information of the two, frowning and looking at Su Sheng in silence.


    "Why kidnapped her?"


    After a long while, Felicity seemed to be a little unbearable with Su Sheng''s attitude that nothing happened before and couldn''t help but ask.


    "I am a little interested in her."


    "You kidnap her if you are interested in her?"


    "Yes, your boyfriend is so headstrong!" Su Sheng got up and hugged Felicity from behind.


    Felicity frowned and struck again on the keyboard, frowning.She found that not only there was no kidnapping record related to him. The police system did not even have his information. She thought that Su Sheng came from Gotham and then invaded the Gotham police system. However, she found Su Sheng¡¯s files. It turned out to be a high-level secret, and even the director is not qualified to check it. Although she can crack it in, she can''t do it with this notebook.


    "Who are you?" Felicity turned to look at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng noticed that his files were set as high-level secrets but didn''t care, and smiled brightly."You man, did you forget so quickly or did you like the new and dislike the old faster than me?"


    "Love the new and hate the old?"


    As soon as Felicity wanted to ask what was going on with the new and tired of the old, she heard Su Sheng continue to say: "Check Quinn Industrial Co., Ltd., a steel manufacturing and welding plant.


    Felicity easily invaded the nearby surveillance system and soon the picture appeared.


    "What are you doing?" Felicity asked after reacting.


    Su Shengdao: "I kidnapped her here. I told her that if I want to see me, I will go here and find me."


    "You still want to see her? You said you are interested in her, you like her?" Felicity asked uncomfortably.


    "If you like me, you will be strong, how can you wait for her to come to me." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Strong, strong? Do you always confess in this way?"


    "If you confess what''s the use, you will definitely be rejected. If you can''t catch it, you can take it, you can take medicine if you can''t get it, and you can get a photo after you turn your face. It''s a big deal to go to jail before you continue. Even if you don''t have the courage to go to jail, you don''t even like it!" Su Shengyi said seriously and very seriously.


    Felicity stared at him blankly. What kind of antisocial logic is this?


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 25 Felicity, praise your wit!


    Felicity felt that her brain was not enough.


    One more boyfriend who was confused and gave up his body that he had preserved for more than 20 years, only to find that he was a kidnapper with anti-social behavior?However, his file was set as a high-level secret. This is not a treatment that a kidnapper can get. Felicity feels that Su Sheng is more and more mysterious, and more and more feel at a loss and wonder how to deal with it. .


    The only thing she was sure of was that being with Su Sheng was definitely more exciting than invading the Ministry of Defense when she was seventeen!


    Looking at Su Sheng who was lying down, Felicity thought about closing the computer and lay down.Since she doesn''t know what to do, leave the problem to time to solve it.Embraced by Su Sheng, Felicity, who was so exhausted for the first time in more than 20 years, quickly fell asleep.


    As the saying goes, do not worry about things that cannot be solved today, because tomorrow may still not be solved.Felicity, who woke up in a sleep, didn''t realize any solution, and time might be too lazy to deal with this mess.So, dressing, washing, and eating, Felicity decided to go to work first.But before leaving, she gave Su Sheng a key. Although she didn''t know how Su Sheng came back yesterday, it must be...not a normal way.


    With the key, Su Sheng didn''t go out and lay lazily on the sofa basking in the sun. His thoughts gradually dispersed.If Felicity is Arrow''s girlfriend, then I can give him a forgiveness hat. If I have enough fun, I can say something about your girlfriend.But now Felicity became his girlfriend before he met Arrow, so the situation was naturally different.


    Su Sheng didn¡¯t plan to get rid of his liking for the new and disgusting the old, although he didn¡¯t mind breaking up, let alone hating because of love, or even killing each other because of love. After all, it¡¯s bloody but also exciting. Maybe he can still have a second spring, but he does. It''s because someone spit out Arrow like himself.


    Life is just a journey, I pass by you, you pass by me.


    can!


    But others want to pass by too?


    Brain beat fart!


    Su Sheng thought about it and thought that the best way was to find something for her, the kind of thing that can be fulfilled every day and can work for her life.


    Like being a hero?


    Felicity''s personality has a sense of justice, although her physical fitness is not good, but her hacking skills are very powerful, more than enough to be a logistic hero.


    "On the first day of determining the relationship, we must prepare for the breakup. I am afraid that there will be no one. The impulse is the devil!" Su Sheng sighed quietly. Anyway, he plans to train Laurel to become a black canary. Felicity will also become a watcher.


    If Felicity becomes an ex-girlfriend and becomes a symbol of a city, it seems good. If you go wherever you go, you will have more ex-girlfriends, more cities, and you will have ex-girlfriends wherever you go. Wouldn''t it be too much?But it''s a little exciting to think about it.


    So when Felicity came back from work, Su Sheng still prepared dinner and helped her hang up her coat, and then took her to the living room to sit down and kidnapped Laurel. The process and reasons, as well as the reasons for her interest. Said it again.


    "The accident of the Gold Medal Quinn was not an accident, but a man-made? This is shocking news!" Felicity looked at Su Sheng in surprise."How do you know such a secret thing?"


    "I naturally have my method." Su Shengdao.


    He refuses to say that Felicity has nourished his brain. Maybe he is a secret agent of the government?That''s why his information will be classified as a high-level secret, so it''s just like an undercover agent that he has to pretend to be a bad person in order to facilitate the mission to detect intelligence?


    I have to say that brain filling is terrible, and simple is even more terrible!


    Thinking about this, Felicity was relieved instantly, at least there was no need to worry about how to face him.


    Holding Su Sheng''s arm with a radiant smile, Felicity asked actively: "Then, do you need me to help you?"


    "Just monitor Laurel." Su Shengdao.


    "No problem, leave it to me!" Felicity promised, patting her chest.


    After dinner, Felicity turned on the computer and started monitoring Laurel''s situation. It is difficult to monitor a person without any contact with the device, but who is Felicity?Even the Ministry of Defense can invade successful super hackers.She invaded the communication company to find Laurel''s phone number and obtained the internal code signal to know the location of the phone signal at any time, and even the content of each call was recorded and transmitted to her newly created mailbox by email.


    "Finish!"


    Felicity raised her mouth with a triumphant smile and said to Su Sheng: "As long as she has the phone, whether it is broken or turned off, you can check her location at any time through this software. This computer is at home, I will teach you How to operate this software."


    Su Sheng nodded and listened. After a while, he asked curiously: "As long as there is a communication company''s internal code signal, you can monitor the location of the other party at any time. Is this software you wrote yourself?"


    "Yes!" Felicity responded with a smile.


    "It seems illegal, right? What are you going to do with it?"


    "At that time, my roommate''s boyfriend cheated her on her back for a long time. During that time, I happened to be bored so I wrote this software, but I never used it once." Felicity explained in a whisper. He changed the subject awkwardly."By the way, you don''t seem to have a cell phone? How about I give you one?"


    "..."


    This is really an explanation, isn''t it a hint?


    Saint Su gave a thumbs up for Felicity''s wit!

 19 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 19

    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 26 Copy the power of the electric shock device?


    The shaking of "creak" and "creak" gradually ceased in a burst of excitement.


    Felicity''s eyes blurred and lying in Su Sheng''s arms for a long time before she gradually focused and became more energetic.After tidying up some messy hair, he rested his head on Su Sheng''s shoulder and said lazily, "Honey, you are amazing."


    "You are not bad too." Although he thought about the breakup situation with divergent thinking, but now her body, performance, and the pleasant response in progress make Su Sheng full of energy!


    After resting for a while, Su Sheng hugged Felicity and went to the bathroom. The water washed the two tired and lazy bodies and then returned to the bedroom, hugging and sleeping.


    Appropriate exercise can enhance people''s sleep quality, and it can also be used to change the topic. At least Felicity''s call to send Su Sheng''s phone has been turned off.


    All night till dawn.


    Felicity, who had breakfast, went to work, and Su Sheng took the notebook to the living room, monitoring Laurel''s situation while browsing the news on the Internet.


    Gotham, Central City, Metropolis, etc.


    Laurel hadn''t been to the factory of Quinn Industries for several days, as if what happened last time was completely past tense.Her life is very regular at three o''clock every day. She leaves home in the morning to go to school, and goes home directly after school. The rules are like a pupil.Therefore, Su Sheng''s life in the past few days has also become very regular. During the day, he goes online and monitors Laurel''s location by the way. In the evening, Felicity comes back to chat and watch TV, and then does some intense exercise before going to bed.


    Felicity is getting more and more radiant these days.


    The creaking sound sounded on time, and Felicity suddenly shouted excitedly."Moved, moved."


    "Don''t I keep moving?"


    "I mean Laurel''s position has moved!"


    Felicity pointed sideways to the notebook next to her, which showed that the red dot at Laurel''s position was indeed moving, as if she had come out of the house.


    "Will she come to you after coming out of the house so late?" Felicity looked at Su Sheng excitedly.


    Su Sheng glanced back and looked back. Although Laurel finally did something to make him very happy, he still had to do the things in front of him first, and Felicity soon had no time to consider other things.


    The bright moonlight swayed the earth.


    There are few pedestrians on the streets of the slums. Only in the corners, you can occasionally see a few homeless people sleeping on the streets. In front of the factory of Quinn Industrial, Laurel wears sportswear carrying a bag and looks around and takes a few deep breaths. After taking a sigh of relief, he started to retreat, sprinted, jumped high and grabbed the iron gate.The two-meter-high iron gate made her a little strenuous, and it took her a long time to climb over.


    After landing, Laurel opened the bag and took out two things.


    Flashlight, electric shock device.


    The darkness and empty space of the abandoned factory made the light of the flashlight appear extremely bright. According to memory, Laurel soon came to the place where he was kidnapped last time.


    The curved steel bar was still on the ground, and her voice echoed in the quiet space.


    "Is there anyone? I''m here."


    "Su, Su Sheng, are you there?"


    Laurel asked softly and tentatively but got no response. Isn''t he here?


    A breath of heat suddenly blew in the neck, Laurel shuddered subconsciously, turned and turned on the electric shock device and slammed behind him.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    The electric shock made a weak electric light and sound. Laurel only felt that his wrist was tightened and he was grasped. The flashlight subconsciously shone through and found that Su Sheng was standing in front of him holding the electric shock''s wrist.


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at the electric shock device in her hand, grasping the fingers of her wrist slightly hard, Laurel snorted the electric shock device and instantly dropped his hand to the ground.


    Click!


    The landing sound was clear, Laurel shook slightly instinctively, and then discovered that Su Sheng''s hand holding his wrist was strangely lit up with a blue light, as if...like the light of an electric shock device.With a crackling sound, Laurel instantly felt a rush of electricity from his hand making herself tremble.


    She stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes in disbelief and was stunned. After falling to the ground, her body twitched slightly.


    Ignoring Laurel who fell on the ground, Su Sheng looked down at his hands.The electric current shuttled through the fingertips, as his superimposed power began to become thicker and brighter, and finally spread all over the body.There were crackling noises in the air, and the dazzling blue light illuminates the surroundings. At this time, Su Sheng descended like a thunder god, with irresistible majesty.


    Although Su Sheng knew that the disciples'' abilities could indeed replicate the power of matter, he never had the opportunity to try. The past replication was passive acceptance, and what was replicated was nothing.Just now he saw the electric shock device, and he had a whim to try to see if he could replicate the electric shock device''s power.


    Although the power of the electric shock device for self-defense is not strong, the strength of the initial strength is not important to Su Sheng, because he can stack the power infinitely, even if it is just a small current of the electric shock device, he can also stack up to destroy the sky. The power of destruction.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 27 The Eye of Heaven Will Find the Door


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The bell ringing from Laurel''s bag interrupted his thoughts, Su Sheng put away the current, bent over and found the phone in her bag.


    Unknown number without marked name.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and pressed the switch, followed by Felicity''s anxious voice from inside.


    "is it you?"


    "Felicity?" Su Sheng was a little surprised that she actually called Laurel on the phone.


    Hearing Su Sheng''s voice, Felicity breathed a sigh of relief and said eagerly: "There are seven or eight well-equipped people who are definitely not policemen entering, you leave there quickly."


    "Can you identify them?" Su Sheng cast a glance at Laurel, who collapsed to the ground, and asked with a chuckle.


    "Yes, but..."


    "Find it and tell me."


    Su Sheng didn''t hang up the phone but just put it in his pocket, and then picked up two steel bars on the ground and gently broke them with both hands. At least two steel bars with thick fingers were instantly bent into a U-shape.Then Su Sheng pulled Laurel up from the ground and brought it to the wall, straightened his body and extended his arms.The U-shaped steel bar wrapped her arm directly into the wall.


    The sturdy wall was easily penetrated like a tofu dregs project, and the other side was made in the same way, and Laurel was fixed to the wall in an instant.


    Poor Laurel had only seen Su Sheng twice, but fainted both times and was fixed by steel bars both times.


    Last time it was on the ground, this time it was on the wall.


    Fortunately, Su Sheng didn''t strip her clothes naked this time, at least not now.


    "I found it."


    Felicity''s voice rang from the phone.


    Sheng Su took out the phone and answered, and heard Felicity say in surprise: "Most people wear masks and it is difficult to find their looks and characteristics, but one person should be their leader. Dinah Lance, Kun Tin Lance¡¯s ex-wife, Laurel¡¯s mother. I tried to investigate her detailed information but found that the level of confidentiality is as high as yours. She won¡¯t have anything to do with you, right?¡±


    "I don''t have anything to do with her." Su Sheng said with a light smile: "You did a good job. When I go back to reward you, I will hang up first."

 20 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 20

    "Be careful yourself."


    Su Sheng hung up the phone and deleted the call log and then pointed the flashlight brought by Laurel at her...


    A bright beam hit her, and Su Sheng stood by.


    At the entrance of the factory, the door was gently pulled open.


    Gululu~


    A flashing thunder was thrown in, dazzling light illuminating the entire factory.Immediately after the door was suddenly opened vigorously, people in combat uniforms and masks rushed up.These people are well-organized and experienced. The moment they entered, they found the target''s muzzle aimed instantly, but... they found that the target person didn''t seem to be dazzled by the flash and thunder, instead they had time to look at them with a smile.


    Da da da.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes sounded from the door, and a middle-aged woman with a facial paralysis walked in from the door.


    Glancing at Su Sheng and Laurel on the wall, she frowned slightly just about to speak.


    At this time, the smiling Su Sheng suddenly moved.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    The electric light lit up on his body, and Su Sheng raised his hand and pointed in their direction.


    "boom."


    The current increased countless times and rushed out fiercely, transforming into a blue python with an open blood basin and swallowing these people in an instant.


    In the belly of the snake, in the lightning, the guns in these people''s hands exploded instantly, screams and snoring sounded, and these people fell to the ground one after another.


    The electro-optical python roared and stopped suddenly in front of the middle-aged woman, and then slowly turned, the blue electro-optical body surrounded her, the huge snake head was suspended beside her, and an electric current like a letter was constantly flashing around her. , The electric current in the air made her hair float one by one, she was motionless, watching Su Sheng approaching without squinting, she seemed extremely calm.


    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Puff."


    The middle-aged woman suddenly sat on the ground, her eyes flashing shock and horror without squinting.


    "I thought you were so calm because of your knowledge and knowledge." The contrast between the front and the back made Su Sheng stunned and then laughed."Let''s talk about your identity."


    Dina Lance glanced subconsciously at the electro-optical python next to her, and then at her daughter fixed on the wall in the distance and the secret agent team who fell on the ground unconsciously, her throat squirming slightly.The survey data did not say that he still has such superpowers.


    "Have you heard of the Sky Eye Club? The Sky Eye Club is a special department under the US government, which is responsible for understanding and handling superhuman incidents." She looked at Su Sheng slowly in shock."What you did in Gotham has threatened the security and peace of human society, so we need to talk to you."


    Although the government organizations in the DC world do not have the same sense of existence as the Marvel World, the Sky Eye Society Su Sheng has still heard of it.It¡¯s just that Laurel¡¯s mother Dinah Lance was actually a member of the Sky Eye Society, so the Sky Eye had set her file as a high-level secret?


    "This is how you talk about it?" Su Sheng glanced at the agents lying on the ground behind him, shaking his head and chuckles.


    Dinah Lance said: "This is a necessary means of protection before you are uncertain about your attitude, so they didn''t shoot, didn''t they? What''s more, you seem to have kidnapped an innocent person now. I can''t judge what you want to do. What. If you let her go, I am willing to solemnly apologize to you and have a good talk."


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 28: Children are right and wrong, adults only look at the pros and cons


    "It''s another one who uses an apology as a bargaining chip." Su Sheng shook his head slightly."Why don''t you understand? When you don''t have chips, you should apologize early and fight for opportunities. When you have chips, you don''t need to apologize at all."


    With that, Su Sheng turned and walked towards Laurel, who had not yet woken up.


    "What a beautiful face." Looking at Laurel, who was slightly hanging his head, Su Sheng stretched out his fingers with a chuckle, and the flash of fingertips stroked her cheek.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    Laurel''s face trembled slightly.


    "What are you going to do!" Dina Lance shouted with excitement in an instant.


    "Do you think I didn''t know that she was your daughter?" Su Sheng squinted at Dina Lance."Originally, she was not dangerous, I just wanted to give her a choice. Of course, this is also to satisfy my own interests. But not necessarily anymore."


    "Sorry!"


    Dinah Lance was stunned, followed by a straightforward apology.


    "Not enough." Su Sheng shook his head slightly.


    Dina Lance stood up slowly and walked towards Su Sheng in silence, Su Sheng looked at her with interest.


    Step by step.


    Dinah Lance came to a position a few steps away from Su Sheng and stopped, and suddenly knelt down with a puff."I''m sorry that I chose the wrong way to meet with you. If you get angry because of my behavior, I hope you can let my daughter go to me. I... only her daughter is left."


    "Just be decisive and sincere." Su Sheng looked at Dina Lance, who was kneeling on the ground, and said with a smile: "I should forgive you according to the truth, but...I don''t want to. You say me What you did in Gotham has threatened the security and peace of human society. You didn''t find the wrong person, right? My name is Su Sheng, not Bain."


    "Although it has nothing to do with justice, but I killed Baine and saved Gotham."


    "You said I threatened the safety and peace of human society?"


    Dinah Lance said solemnly."We have investigated you, extreme ego, selfishness, and typical anti-social personality disorder. Although you are occasionally friendly and easy to get along with, it depends on your mood and most of your actions are driven by instinctive desires. , The unpredictability is very strong, and you are very aggressive and destructive."


    "It sounds like the standard configuration of a villain." Su Sheng smiled brightly."It''s a pity that I can''t stand scrutiny, who is not selfish? If Laurel was not your daughter, would you just kneel down and apologize? When you are in a good mood, you will be kind and easy to get along with, and even when you are in a bad mood. Will be indifferent and even quarrel with others, right? Drinking water, eating, making love, shopping, who is not driven by instinctive desire? You will only do it if you want."


    "Just from the analysis of my personality, I was classified as a threat, a villain, and even ignored my act of saving Gotham. This is a typical extreme ego mentality? Let me guess, if I cooperate and obey, you might be If you control me, you may lose your freedom, or you may lose your life or become cannon fodder to do things for you. If I don¡¯t cooperate with you, you will regard me as a threat and destroy me.¡±


    "Actually, it has nothing to do with character and behavior, and it has nothing to do with justice and evil. It is so high-sounding that it is just one sentence: children are right and wrong, and adults only look at the pros and cons, right?"


    Dinah Lance was silent for a while and nodded slowly."Correct."


    "So the ass decides the head." Su Sheng smiled."I like your frankness, so you should have heard all of you, Miss Laurel. In this case, what should you say to me?"


    Laurel wakes up?


    Dinah Lance looked at her daughter subconsciously, and saw her daughter raised her head and opened her eyes in a complex silence.


    In the past few days, Laurel hadn''t made up his mind to find Su Sheng until tonight.The mother suddenly appeared at home and confessed that she was a secret agent of Tiantianyanhui, and then asked why Su Sheng came to her.After she finished speaking, her mother said that Su Sheng was very dangerous and needed to be controlled. She also said that she would know from him about the real murderer behind the scenes, so Laurel decided to come to Su Sheng today.


    I just didn''t expect to be stunned by the weird horror when I saw Su Sheng, and I didn''t expect to hear the conversation between my mother and Su Sheng when I woke up.Both the "righteous" mother and the "evil" Su Sheng were different from what she had previously imagined and thought.


    "It seems that you don''t know what I should do, then follow my method." Su Sheng said with a light smile."One must die."


    Hearing Su Sheng''s words, Dinah Lance and Laurel were suddenly shocked. Are they going to choose between their mother and daughter?


    "I!"


    "I!"


    The two shouted almost simultaneously.


    Su Sheng laughed blankly."The mother-daughter love is very touching, but at least listen to me to finish it? The dead person is either the person in charge of the Sky Eye Society, or the murderer behind the gold medal Queen, you choose one."

 21 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 21

    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 29 Are you planning to run with me at any time?


    Not their mother and daughter, but the person in charge of the Sky Eye Club or the real murderer behind the Gold Medal Queen?


    Is this still optional?


    Dinah Lance, as an agent of the SkyEyes, knows how difficult it is to kill Amanda Waller. Even if she succeeds by luck, the SkyEyes will be hunted endlessly by the US government.On the contrary, although she did not know who was behind the accident of the Gold Medal Quinn, what kind of strength and power she had, but killing him to avenge Dina Lance for her daughter did not have any psychological burden, and she could still use her eyes to see afterwards. Strengthen the aftermath.


    "What if we don''t choose?" Dina Lance asked Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng said nothing.


    But in this case, if you do not choose, you might kill them, right?Dinah Lance took a deep breath."In this case, I choose the murderer who killed my daughter. Tell me his identity and I will kill her in the fastest time."


    "You can''t change it if you choose, are you sure?"


    "determine."


    "How about you?" Su Sheng looked at Laurel. Although she didn''t want to choose, she could only nod her head and agree at this moment.


    Saint Su patted Laurel''s little cheek with satisfaction and said to Dina Lance, "People will let her kill, you can go."


    Dinah Lance was anxious instantly."She''s just an ordinary person. What you do is to send her to death and tell me the identity of that person. One week, no, three days, you give me three days and I promise to kill him."


    "I don''t care when he died, but she must kill people. You are not qualified to bargain. After all, I am a villain." Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    Villain!


    Dinah Lance felt very ironic when she heard the word.


    "You can follow her dynamics, but I advise you not to provide any help. Although I will not kill you or her, I will kill Quentin Lance." Su Sheng said leisurely.


    Dinah Lance may sacrifice her ex-husband for her daughter, but Laurel will never harm her father, so even if she offers her help, Laurel will not accept it and may even take the initiative to expose it for fear of her misunderstanding.


    Dinah Lance and Laurel had ugly faces.


    "Don''t be frustrated, you can continue to trouble me if you can''t help Laurel. What if you are lucky to kill me? Then don''t worry about her safety and you don''t have to be threatened by me. You can also fly far and high, maybe I lose interest when I can''t find you for a while?" Seeing the ugly looks of the two, Su Sheng made plans for them very seriously."Come on, I am optimistic about you!"


    "I''ll contact you tomorrow." Su Shengchao Laurel smiled and turned and walked away.


    When his figure left the factory building, the electro-optical python suspended in the distance disappeared, and the factory building fell into dimness for an instant. Only the light of the flashlight shone on Laurel''s body alone.The mother and daughter looked at each other, Dinah Lance was silent and wanted to put her daughter down, but... the steel stripes didn''t move.


    When Dina Lance took a lot of effort to put her daughter down, Su Sheng had already returned to the apartment.


    As soon as he opened the door and entered Su Sheng, he saw Felicity sprang from the sofa neatly and threw himself directly into his arms.


    "Are you okay? I''m so worried."


    "I can see it." Su Sheng patted Felicity on the back and said with a chuckle."Dress like this at home in the middle of the night. Are you planning to run with me at any time?"


    "Aren''t you really going to run?" Felicity raised her head to look at Su Sheng.


    "It''s not necessary for the time being, so take off your clothes and wait for me in the bedroom. I''ll go after a shower." Su Sheng kissed her and let go to the bathroom.


    Felicity let out a long sigh of relief and turned and walked back to the bedroom.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Felicity to see Su Sheng coming in after taking a shower. She wanted to ask him what happened. As soon as Su Sheng came over, she hugged herself and kissed him. After a while, the creaking sound came from the bedroom again. It was already the next morning when she wanted to ask again.


    Because of last night''s exercise, it was relatively late. Felicity only had time to confirm with Su Sheng that she didn''t need to run and went out to work in a hurry. Ask the others when they come back.


    Soon after she went out, Su Sheng noticed that Laurel was also coming out of the house to go to school.


    Remember the route, bring the key and carry the bag.


    Su Sheng also went out.


    "Stop and don''t run."


    "Fak, if you have the ability, you can chase me up and kill the police."


    As soon as he came out of the apartment, Su Sheng heard a shout from a distance. Following the sound, it seemed that a middle-aged policeman was chasing a black man who was grabbing a bag.The nearby pedestrians stepped aside in horror. The black man sneered at the police behind him triumphantly, and ran in the direction of Su Sheng.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 30 I, Su Sheng, make money!


    "Quentin Lance?"


    Su Sheng somewhat accidentally recognized the middle-aged policeman chasing the black man. Isn''t this Laurel''s father?


    Seeing them get farther and farther, the black man is getting closer and closer to him, Su Sheng who happened to get in the way took a step back and let go.Seeing his behavior, the black man looked arrogant and proud, but Quentin Lance was unwilling to do so.


    This is the city of Starling, and no citizen is willing to help the police.


    The black man came running fast, and while running, he took a moment to look at Su Sheng and showed an expression that counts you.Su Shengbao smiled and leaned forward with his left foot. The running black man leaned forward and flew out instantly, landing on the ground and gliding for a long time before stopping.


    The surroundings are extremely silent.


    No one thought that this smiling boy would do this.


    Quentin Lance was stunned and hurried to catch up with him and put on handcuffs on the black man''s arm, and said in gratitude towards Su Sheng."thank you for your help."


    "It''s a matter of raising your hand." Su Sheng smiled brilliantly and watched Quentin Lance lift up the blood-stained black man, tusk, this is the legendary face brake.


    Just as the two were talking, a woman panting and wearing professional attire ran from behind, and said to Quentin Lans gratefully: "Thank you, thank you very much. There is a very important law in this bag. Files, if they are lost, it will be troublesome."


    "If you want to thank her, thank her. If it weren''t for his willingness to help, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get your bag back." Quentin Lance handed the bag over and looked around.


    The pedestrians around each bowed their heads and quickened their pace, as if nothing had happened.


    "Thank you very much for your help." The woman in professional attire took out a business card from her bag and solemnly handed it to Su Sheng."My name is Anna Rowling and I am a lawyer. If there is anything I can help, you can call me anytime."


    "Good." Su Sheng took the business card and turned to Quentin Lans."Can you borrow your phone? I had an appointment with someone to meet, but now..."


    "Of course." Quentin Lance handed the phone over enthusiastically.


    Su Sheng smiled at him in gratitude and took the phone and turned and dialed Laurel''s number. After a few sounds, Laurel''s somewhat puzzled voice was heard.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "We made an appointment to meet today. You shouldn''t forget it?" Su Sheng asked in a relaxed tone.


    "It''s you! Why did you have my dad''s call? What did you do with him? I have agreed to your terms. Why are you..." Laurel recognized Su Sheng''s voice and thought of his threat yesterday. When her father called herself, she panicked.

 22 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 22

    "My dear, don''t be angry, let''s meet and say okay? It''s still the same place, I can get there in about half an hour." Su Shengrou hung up after speaking and returned it to Quentin Lance."Thank you."


    "Like what you said." Quentin Lance returned the phone with a smile. He didn''t know his effort but scared his daughter.


    "Can I go now?" Su Sheng asked.


    "of course."


    Su Shengchao Quentin Lance and Anna Rowling smiled politely and left.


    Twenty minutes later.


    In front of the gate of the Quinn factory, Laurel with an anxious look saw Su Sheng appeared and hurriedly greeted him.


    "What did you do to my father."


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "I just happened to meet your father who helped him catch a thief, so I just used his phone to contact you."


    "Really?" Laurel was suspicious.


    "Don''t you know if you give him one?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Laurel hesitated to take out the arc and slapped it, and a few seconds later there was a noisy and busy voice on the phone.


    "Is there anything? I''m busy here."


    "No, it''s okay."


    "Then hang up first." Before Laurel could say the second sentence, Quentin Lance hung up.Just about to put it down, Quentin Lance subconsciously flipped through the call records. There was no unfamiliar number. The last call was her daughter''s number."Did you delete it after the fight?"


    Quentin Lance mumbled without thinking, put away the phone and got busy.


    "Remember not to be so stupid in the future. If a villain uses the phone of someone you know to call you, remember to confirm the situation first, and don''t be silly to come over directly." Looking at Laurel, who put the phone away in relief, Su Sheng felt that if someone Send her''Me, Su Sheng, make money!''She might follow this message.


    "Who knows what you will do." Laurel murmured in his heart.


    "Have you brought money?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    "Take it, take it."


    "Come with me." Su Sheng patted her on the shoulder, leading the way.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Su Sheng took her to the door of a hotel.


    "What are you doing here?" Laurel asked suspiciously.


    "Do you want to be outside when you open the room? I don''t care if you don''t mind."


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 31: Everything is hard at the beginning, then hard in the middle, and hard at the end


    Laurel didn''t want to choose whether to open the house or outside, but when Su Sheng saw that she hadn''t answered for a long time and was about to pull her away, she could only choose to open the house.


    Enter the hotel, open the room, pay the money, and get the key.


    Su Sheng put his arms around Laurel with a reluctant face and entered the room.


    The door closed, and the nervous Laurel saw that Su Sheng took out the camera from her bag and pointed at her face that turned pale in an instant.


    "Take off." Su Shengdao.


    Laurel gritted his teeth and looked at Su Sheng resentfully, and took off reluctantly.


    She did not dare to resist.


    She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid that Su Sheng would not let her family go.


    One by one, when she was innocent, Su Sheng found a good angle to fix the camera, then turned around and took out the tape measure from her bag and came to her and began to carefully measure her figure.


    "What do you want to do." Laurel did not dare to resist at the mercy.


    "Help you make a dress." Su Sheng answered casually, squeezing at the same time."You have a better figure than my girlfriend."


    "People like you still have a girlfriend?" Laurel sneered.


    "Let''s introduce you to each other." Su Sheng put away the tape measure and turned back and picked up the camera to take a look, and finally put it back in the bag together."Although your figure is good, your physical fitness can only be regarded as average. In the future, you will need to strengthen your physical strength and strength. Only if you have a good body can you defeat your enemies."


    "Like you?"


    "For example, the behind-the-scenes murderer who caused the accident on the Gold Medal Quinn and killed your sister." Su Sheng didn''t care about Laurel''s little resistance."His power is all over Starling, so once your identity is exposed, it will be troublesome, and his personal strength is very strong. From physical skills alone, even if I train you to death, your talent may not be able to win, so I will help. You prepare some gadgets."


    "All you have to do is train, train, train again, and then start with his minions."


    Seeing Su Sheng''s seriousness, Laurel was confused.


    Although she knew that Su Sheng was not necessarily a''bad'' person, but from his unscrupulous behavior, he could be sure that he was not a good person.But Laurel didn''t understand why he was staring at him, let alone whether he wanted to hurt himself or help himself.


    "Do you know Sarah?" Laurel couldn''t help asking.


    "Sarah? We haven''t seen it." Su Sheng shook his head.


    "Then why are you so persistent that you let me avenge Sarah?" Laurel asked inexplicably.


    Of course, I want you to become a black canary in advance so that the future legendary team can find me?By the way, arrange another''part-time'' job for Felicity.


    Su Sheng looked at Laurel and said with a smile: "Want to know? I won''t tell you. You just need to make yourself stronger now. You should know the simple physical training methods? Let''s start."


    "Now?" Laurel was stunned to pick up the clothes and put them on.


    "No, just practice like this, at least my eyes won''t be boring." Su Sheng took her clothes first and threw them on the bed and lay down, his chin slightly raised."Start your performance."


    Laurel gritted his teeth and glared at Su Sheng in shame, without moving.


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his finger, and the current flickered and jumped directly.


    "what!"


    Laurel shivered with electric shock.


    "I didn''t mean to urge you, but it does." Su Sheng smiled and raised his finger.


    Laurel started reluctantly.


    This persecuted sense of shame made her uncomfortable at first, wishing to find a place to sew in, but gradually Laurel found that Su Sheng hadn¡¯t been staring at her at all, even if her eyes fell on her. The disgusting feeling, on the contrary, seems to be supervising oneself.Once he stopped or slowed down, he would raise his finger to''stimulate'' himself to continue training.


    Laurel gradually began to concentrate.

 23 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 23

    No matter what purpose Su Sheng has, it is always right for him to become stronger.The law may be able to maintain justice, but strength can protect itself.


    Unknowingly, the morning passed by sweating like this. When she heard Su Sheng said that she could stop, Laurel seemed to hear the sound of nature, what shame, what anger, she just wanted to lie on the ground motionless now.


    Laurel Su Sheng, who looked like a dead dog, smiled dumbly and kicked it lazily."Don''t pretend to be dead, get up and take a shower and get dressed and prepare to go."


    "Let me rest."


    "As the saying goes, everything is hard at the beginning, then hard in the middle, and hard at the end. Anyway, it''s so hard. Why don''t you take a break? Get up quickly." Su Sheng didn''t mean to pity the jade at all. When Laurel refused to get up, he just opened Powered up.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    Laurel got up suddenly with a oops, and ran into the bathroom like a windy woman.


    Soon after Laurel took a shower and dressed neatly and went out with Su Sheng. Just then, a middle-aged man walked out of the door of the next room. This person looked at Laurel, whose legs and feet were soft and flushed. Su Sheng, with his usual relaxed expression, held out his thumb, admiring him.


    Su Shengbao nodded modestly with a smile: so so.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 32 The Daring Girl


    The sun is scorching and the sun is dazzling.


    Su Sheng, who had just come out of the hotel, tilted his head slightly, the sun swayed on Laurel''s body, long brown hair shawl, exquisite face with redness, and a slightly lazy expression exuding charming charm.


    "Shall we go back again?" Su Sheng said suddenly.


    "Go back? Didn''t you just come out? The room has retired." Laurel was stunned and turned to look at Su Sheng.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw him looking at him, his dark eyes filled with interest and possessiveness.This is different from the look in the eyes when supervising his exercise before, it is the desire of men and women who want to own themselves.This kind of direct gaze made Laurel subconsciously avoid eye contact, clearly wearing her clothes tightly, but she was even more shy than when he looked at him when she was naked before exercising.


    Laurel didn''t know what to do.


    If he persecuted himself when he first opened the room or when the exercise was just over, he might feel resentful but would submit, but now Su Sheng asked her a little bit of ignorance.


    "Forget it, leave some freshness." Su Sheng said lightly when Laurel was embarrassed."I won''t supervise you during the afternoon exercise, just arrange it yourself,"


    Laurel nodded subconsciously and saw that Su Sheng had waved away, and she also left here in a daze.


    Not long after I walked, I saw my mother approaching me with worry and anger."Are you all right? That guy didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    Laurel shook her head.


    "Really?" Dina Lance didn''t believe it.


    I took my daughter to the hotel early in the morning. When I came out, my daughter blushed and had soft legs. As a person who came by, I would naturally think of something.


    Laurel nodded and said, Dina Lance couldn''t help frowning.Didn''t say who is behind the scenes?Did not bully her daughter, just supervise her exercise?Dinah Lance thought about it and decided to wait and see for the time being. She had reported what happened last night. After all, the death of several agents is not a trivial matter. The instruction given to her was to temporarily hold back and collect information on Su Sheng as much as possible.


    After separating from Laurel, Su Sheng did not return to the apartment but walked aimlessly on the street. What is the standard configuration of the hero?Uniform and equipment, since it is necessary to train Laurel to become a black canary in advance.Su Sheng had long thought that uniforms could go to Wayne Enterprise. Anyway, the identity of Thalia Al Goul has not been exposed. Now Wayne Group¡¯s largest shareholder, he can get a uniform based on the photo taken. It should be easy, right?Regular equipment can also be obtained from Wayne Enterprise. As for the iconic special equipment sonic equipment, you can go to Central City to find Siskoraymon.Although I don¡¯t know each other and I don¡¯t have money, is it important?unimportant!


    Unknowingly, Su Sheng discovered that he had actually come to a park, even though the sun was scorching, many people still had lunch or dates here.


    Looking for a big shady tree to sit on the grass, Su Sheng looked around leisurely and wondered waiting for Felicity to come back from get off work to help her contact Talia El Goul.The sun shines through the branches, and a woman suddenly emerges from behind the tree, with long burgundy hair and a long black dress. After running over, she looks back and it seems that someone is chasing her.


    This time she saw Su Sheng sitting leaning on the tree, and her eyes lit up instantly.


    She turned around and walked quickly to Su Shengmian and directly sat on his lap, holding her hands around him, and at the same time hooking her hands on Su Sheng''s neck and kissing directly.


    Very proactive, enthusiastic, and dedicated.


    As if the next moment, the sky is going directly to the floor.


    Her skills are very jerky but very active, holding Su Sheng tightly as if to blend into his body.


    "Huh?" She suddenly snorted and then felt that she was holding her hand and turning her off and lying on the ground. The next moment she felt the other person pressing on her body, her arms above her shoulders. The supporting hands hugged his head and kissed again.


    This made her a little angry and a little panicked, but she soon realized that this posture could cover herself more.After a slight surprise, she quickly relaxed and responded to the other party, unknowingly changing from pretending to true devotion.


    Running footsteps sounded from the side, and two men in black suits, black trousers and sunglasses, dressed in standard black ran over.After taking a look at the affectionate men and women on the ground, their gazes quickly turned away. Even if Europeans and Americans see such intimate behavior in public places like parks, they will still be a little embarrassed and will subconsciously avoid them.


    "Look separately!"


    Looking around and not finding the target, the two men in black whispered and found them separately.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 33 The Huntress Helena


    The footsteps drifted away, but the affectionate men and women did not stop.


    For a long time.


    The immersed girl suddenly felt the other party''s departure and opened her eyes blankly, and saw that the other party''s handsome and handsome face was smiling but not smiling.


    Although a little embarrassed and shy, the girl smiled."Can you get up from me first?"


    Su Sheng smiled and turned over and lay down. The girl sat up and arranged her clothes and hair. At the same time, she confirmed that the man in black had left the park before heading towards Su Sheng Road."Thank you for helping me. My name is Helena. How about you?"


    "Su Sheng."


    "You have great skills."


    "You weren''t the first to say this, and it won''t be the last." Su Sheng turned to look at Helena, supporting her head with one hand and putting one hand on her lap and chuckled: "I can''t do it here, think Continue to another place?"


    Helena looked at Su Sheng''s hand and said with a smile but a smile: "Want to fall in love with me? I''m afraid you won''t dare."


    "My name is Helena Bettinelli, my father Frank Bettinelli, the leader of the famous crime syndicate in Starling, wants to get me? You are not afraid of being killed by my father. Shen Hai feeds the fish?"


    "What are you afraid of? I didn''t plan to fall in love with you. How exciting would it be to run after going on?" Su Sheng laughed.


    "Are you really afraid?"


    "Try it?"


    Seeing Su Sheng eager to try, Helena chuckled."No today. I finally got rid of them to go to Central City. I can tell you my number. If you are really not afraid, you can call me at any time."


    Su Sheng slapped his legs and smiled and said, "Is it a coincidence? I also want to go to Central City."


    "Do you really want to go to Central City or are you afraid of missing the opportunity?" Helena asked suspiciously afterwards.


    "Both."


    "Forget it, I''ll drive, and you can wait for me on the side of the road."

 24 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 24

    "it is good."


    The two separated, and Su Sheng walked to the side of the road.


    About ten minutes or so, a sports car stopped in front of Su Sheng, the door opened, and Helena bent down and shouted at him.


    Su Sheng got into the car, and the roar sounded.


    The sports car sprang out with a swish.


    It is really unclear how far Starling is from the central city. Su Sheng, but Helena should be sure to return before dark when Helena chooses this time.Speaking of her, she is a strange woman who is good at cheating her father, or the kind that can''t be counted without cheating. As a mafia, the daughter of the crime syndicate leader specifically opposed her Laozi. At the beginning, she just collected evidence and prepared to report. She directly incarnates as a huntress and prepares to kill her relatives several times, until his father is accidentally killed by others in the crossfire, and her cheating trip is considered to be over.


    She briefly joined the Green Arrow team and the Bat Family, and was also a Batgirl for a while. Unfortunately, she was cruel and did not have the standard of not killing, so her philosophy was not consistent and she was again dressed as a huntress.Later she joined the Justice League and learned how to control her temper and cruelty, but Batman opened her on the grounds that the league does not need a killer.


    Not take me to play?OK, then I will find someone to play with!


    She and Black Canary Laurel Lance, Barbara Gordon, who was changed to the oracle during the paralysis period, formed a small organization, the Raptor Team.The result is getting bigger and bigger. Catwoman, Katana, and Poison Ivy have all joined this team. Of course, it seems that Helena is still in the beginning of the cheating father.


    Barbara Gordon, who is not yet paralyzed, Laurel Lance who has just started training, and Helena in front of him.


    "This is to unlock the rhythm of the Raptor team." Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Helena turned her head to ask Saint Su.


    "What are you doing in Central City?" Su Sheng smiled and shook his head and asked.


    "Something was made to order." Helena said casually."What about you? What are you going to do?"


    "I want to find someone to order something."


    Helena gave him a white glance."It''s not convenient to take you where I go. If you are really not afraid of death, you will have two hours to wait until I finish getting things."


    "Good." Su Sheng responded with a smile.


    Entering the central city, Helena parked her car at a good-grade hotel.


    "You get off here, right? I''ll come here to find you in half an hour." Helena said.


    Su Sheng simply nodded and got out of the car. When he came over, he saw that the Advanced Lab was not far from here.Watching Helena drive away, Su Sheng wandered towards the cutting-edge laboratory.


    The particle explosion has not yet occurred, and the cutting-edge laboratory has not been closed.


    As soon as Su Sheng arrived at the door, he was stopped by a security guard.


    "Excuse me sir, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m looking for Sisko Ramon." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Excuse me, what''s your name?" The security guard asked while preparing to contact, but at this time the door opened but two people walked out.


    One man and one woman.


    The woman has long curly hair and shawl, the smiling face is bright and the demeanor is a lady, the man is not tall and has a dark complexion with shoulder-to-shoulder hair.


    It is the future shocker Sisco Raymond and Frost Killer Caitlin Snow.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 34 Electric Shock Madness


    Su Sheng smiled at the security guard and walked over to Sisko Raymond and Kaitlin Snow who were talking while walking.


    "excuse me."


    Su Sheng stood in front of the two of them with a smile, and the two stopped to look at Su Sheng in doubt, and Sisko Raymond asked."Is there a problem?"


    "I want you to help me make something."


    "What?" Sisko Raymond stunned and laughed."Sorry, I don''t know you."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I want to make a portable sonic device. The shape of the necklace is fine, but I have no materials and no compensation. You can only find a solution by yourself, and it is best to complete it in half an hour." Su Sheng continued to smile and said his request.


    Sisko Ramon frowned. Did he meet a madman?


    "I won''t do anything for you, please let me go."


    "Really not?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "Please get out of the way." Sisco Raymond repeated it resolutely.


    "Okay." Su Sheng sighed disappointedly and slowly raised his hand, the sizzling electric sound instantly rose, the electric current shuttled through his hand, and the blue light reflected on Siskoraymon and Kaitlin. On Snow''s shocked face, Su Sheng asked again, as if unwillingly."Now, can it be done?"


    Sisko Raymond stared blankly at Su Sheng''s hand filled with electric light, super power, this is super power, there really is a super power!The reaction of Sisko Raymond did not retreat but instead, a look of excitement and excitement appeared on his shocked face, and he asked quickly."How did you do it? Can you generate electricity as much as you want? What is the maximum current? Will it not power yourself?"


    Seeing Sisko Leimeng excitedly stretched out his hand to give it a try, Su Sheng followed the security guard who had drawn his gun.


    The lightning hit the security guard instantly.


    Amid the screams and shaking, the security guard slowly fell to the ground and fainted.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Sisko Raymond finally reacted, subconsciously blocking in front of Kaitlin Snow."You...what are you going to do, don''t mess around, or I...we call the police."


    "I didn''t want to make the scene so nervous, I just want you to help me make a piece of sonic equipment." Seeing Kaitlin Snow who was shaking her phone out of her bag, Su Sheng shook his head helplessly and raised his hand to let it go. Current.


    "Ahhhhh."


    Kaitlin Snow yelled, and Sisko Raymond was also shaken by the passing current.


    boom!


    The current disappeared, Kaitlin Snow fainted to the ground, and Sisko Raymond took a few steps back and sat on the ground with soft legs.


    "Half an hour, I want to see what I want." Su Sheng walked over and picked up the fainted Kaitlin Snow, said to Sisko Raymond and turned away.


    "Caitlin!"


    Sisco Raymond reacted with a slight twitch and wanted to turn over his phone to call the police, but was stopped by someone, and was helped up.


    "Professor Wells." Sisko Raymond looked at Harrison Wells, the owner of his mentor''s cutting-edge laboratory, exclaimed excitedly."Caitlin, Caitlin was captured by the electric shock mad."


    Electric shock mad...


    Siscoremon''s habit of naming people has gone deep into his soul.


    Harrison Wells''s face twitched slightly, and he nodded solemnly, "I know, I have seen it all, why did he find you?"

 25 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 25

    "I don''t know, I don''t know him at all. I suddenly ran over and asked me to help him make a sound wave device. There was no material and no compensation for me to figure out a solution by myself. By the way, I only gave me half an hour. "Sisco Ramon said hurriedly.


    "He came for sonic equipment, so Caitlin will not be in danger for the time being. Don''t call the police. You will make the sonic equipment. I will try to see if I can find him." Harrison Wells patted Siscore. Meng''s shoulder seriously relieved."Caitlin will be fine, don''t worry."


    Sisko Raymond nodded heavily."I''m going now."


    Back in the lab Sisko Raymond began to make sonic equipment, Harrison Wells looked for Caitlin''s whereabouts on the computer with a deep expression.


    at this time.


    On the roof of a residential building near the Advanced Lab, Caitlin woke up faintly after being stunned.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Caitlin saw Su Sheng who was close at hand, yelled in shock and hurriedly backed away.Su Sheng didn''t loom, watching Caitlin Snow who panicked and said apologetically."Maybe I have just gained a new ability and I have a strong sense of freshness. I really like electric people recently, so I am sorry to stun you."


    "You, don''t come over, don''t come over." Caitlin sat slumped and didn''t seem to hear Su Sheng talking about herself, waving her hands indiscriminately and shouting loudly.


    "I won''t go there, I just..."


    "Don''t come over, don''t come over."


    "..."


    Su Sheng took a long breath and flashed an electric light on his hand, his eyes swept coldly."Shut up, otherwise I will electrocute you!"


    Kaitlin Snow froze in shock, and instantly closed her red lips.


    "Don''t come over, don''t come over, come here, tell me, did I move?" Su Sheng said to Caitlin Snow in an angry voice."I found out that you people are sick? Or have a tendency to abuse? If you don''t listen, do you have to turn your face?"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 35: Caitlin Snow of''Coff''


    Seeing Caitlin Snowthering trembling and calming down, Su Sheng crouched down in front of her and smiled."That''s right, calm down and be quiet. Don''t yell at every turn like the heroine of a dog-blood TV series. This will destroy your image in my heart, although I am more interested in the other you."


    Caitlin Snow looked at him tremblingly, the other me?


    What do you mean?


    "I didn''t intend to hurt you. You can leave after Sisko Ramon does what I want in half an hour, but before then I hope you can be obedient, can you do it?" Su Sheng asked softly .


    Caitlin Snow nodded.


    "Good." Su Sheng patted Kaitlin Snow on the head with satisfaction and asked casually."Have you made a boyfriend?"


    Caitlin Snow shook his head.


    "I didn''t pay? Anyway, you are still more suitable for being single." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Caitlin Snow is not happy anymore. What makes me more suitable for being single?She angrily asked: "Why?"


    Why?Of course it''s based on your "Coff" ability.


    First, Ronnie Raymond, who was also the fiance of Caitlin Snow, a member of the Advanced Laboratory, merged with Martin Stein to form a firestorm after the particle explosion and finally died in order to save the center city.Followed by Hunter Zolemon, the extreme speed of Earth Two.Rule the Earth II, the Flash Barry Allen did not want to fight the result also died.Although the last alchemist Julian Donn didn''t hang, he slipped away.


    Caitlin Snow is doomed to the rhythm of loneliness.


    Patting Caitlin Snow on the shoulder, Su Sheng seriously exerted his fearless spirit."Remember don''t make a boyfriend. If you really need it, you can find me. The Buddha said, if I don''t go to hell, whoever goes to hell. I have a hard life, you can''t kill me!"


    What do you mean if you need it?


    What does it mean that you don¡¯t go to hell, who goes to hell?


    What is hard for you, I can''t kill you?


    If I can''t beat you, I''ll fight with you!


    Caitlin Snow turned her head away from Su Sheng. The baby was very angry, and the baby ignored your posture.


    However, when angry and angry, Caitlin Snow is not as afraid of fear as before. Although this person is very annoying, he does not seem to mean to hurt himself.As soon as the fear disappears, curiosity naturally rises.Although she is not obsessed with superpowers like Sisco Raymond, as a bioengineer, she is very curious about how Su Sheng generates electricity, and if possible, she even wants to do a complete inspection of the data.


    "What''s your name?" Caitlin Snow asked tentatively.


    "Su Sheng."


    "Are you from Huaxia? Are you born with superpowers or is it caused by some change the day after tomorrow? Have you checked your body?"


    Su Sheng asked with a smile."What? Do you want to check it for me?"


    Caitlin Snow first nodded, followed and shook his head: "Although there is no confirmed example, your situation should be a genetic change. If I can do a detailed examination for you in the laboratory, I might be able to figure out what you got. The reason for superpower and the upper limit of power."


    Caitlin Snow sighed with regret. In this situation, she had no chance to help Su Sheng check her body.


    "If you can keep the secret, how about I come to you when I have a chance to secretly check it for me? The ugly thing is first, if you can''t do it then I can only kill you." Caitlin Snow With that said, Su Sheng was also curious about his body structure.


    "Really?" Kaitlin Snow asked eagerly, his eyes lit up."When?"


    "Look at my mood."


    "That''s a deal. I won''t tell anyone the results of the inspection. I just want to know why." Caitlin Snow hurriedly said his phone number for fear that Su Sheng would regret it."You will call me in advance, I will arrange it."


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng noted the number and nodded.


    "Why do you need sonic equipment?" Kaitlin Snow suddenly reacted. He has super powers and shouldn''t need such equipment.


    "You will know later."


    Time passed unconsciously during the conversation between the two, and Su Sheng did not carry her or tie her up, so he went downstairs and returned to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    At this time, the door of the sophisticated laboratory.


    The security guard who had been stunned had been sent to the laboratory for treatment, and Sisko Raymond was standing at the door with Harrison Wells holding a box.


    Seeing Su Sheng and Caitlin Snow chatting over while walking, the two of them were shocked.


    what''s the situation?


    Caitlin Snow was kidnapped by Su Sheng?Why are you back now like a friend?


    "Caitlin, are you okay?" Sisco Raymond asked worriedly when they saw the two coming over.


    Caitlin Snow glanced at Su Sheng and shook his head."I''m fine, he didn''t do anything to me."


    "That''s good."


    Sisko Raymond handed the box over with a sigh of relief."This is what you want."

 26 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 26

    Su Sheng took it and opened it. Inside the box was a round device the size of a dial, fixed on a two-finger-wide black metal ring.Sisko Raymond was very diligent and began to explain how to use the equipment."Just touch with your fingers to use, and touch to mediate the power of sound waves..."


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 36 Sisko, you really are a genius!


    After listening to Sisco Raymond''s explanation, Su Sheng patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction."You really are a genius. I found you the right one, thank you."


    "Fortunately, the main reason is that the time is too tight or I can do better." After the explanation, Sisko Raymond heard Su Sheng''s praise and gratitude and couldn''t help feeling a little regretful and felt that more functions could be added.


    "By the way, where did you put the locator?" Su Sheng asked casually as if to remember it inadvertently.


    "On the metal ring."


    Sisko Raymond spoke directly, and as soon as he finished speaking, he reacted with regret on his face and he even said it.Seeing Harrison Wells''s speechless expression, he tentatively asked Su Sheng."Can you treat it as if you didn''t hear it?"


    "I''m afraid not." Su Sheng shook his head and directly removed the black metal ring and handed it to Sisko Raymond.


    Sisko Ramon covered his face and took it.


    "Goodbye everyone."


    Su Sheng waved his hand and turned away.


    Seeing him leave like this, Sisko Raymond couldn''t help asking."Just forget it? Or, let''s call the police."


    "He would have left when the police arrived. Where can I find it?" Harrison Wells shook his head."As long as Caitlin is fine, go back to the lab first."


    Back to the laboratory, Harrison Wells asked Caitlin Snow about Su Sheng. After confirming that she was not injured, he comforted a few words and left.


    At this time, Su Sheng was standing at the door of the hotel he had agreed with Helena, waiting for a few minutes for the roar from far and near, Helena parked the car and walked towards him."You really are waiting for me here."


    "Why not?" Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    "Let''s go." Helena took Su Sheng''s arm into the hotel.


    Pay, take the room card, and as soon as he entered the elevator, Helena voluntarily hooked Su Sheng on the neck and kissed it.


    Hot kisses.


    After coming out of the elevator, the two people staggered to find the room and opened the door. Su Sheng closed the door and saw Helena retreat slightly panting.


    "Are you sure? If you let my father know you will be dead."


    "Take off." Su Sheng replied simply.


    Helena smiled and opened the chain of the skirt with her back, the skirt fell off instantly and then took the initiative to embrace Su Sheng again.


    There is no creaking sound, after all, this is a high-end hotel, but even if there is, it shouldn''t cover Helena''s voice.It was crazy. The shouts from the bottom of the hoarse seemed to let everyone know what she was doing. The blood was accompanied by cruelty, and Helena seemed to be immersed in a certain twisted psychological enjoyment.


    After a long time, Helena, who had come to rest, smiled slightly."It feels really good, I am a little bit reluctant to have an accident. Don''t let my father kill you."


    "Whatever you care about will torture you. Expectation is the root of all pain. I am happy to help you relieve the pain." Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    Helena''s smile froze slightly, as if thinking of something, she shook her head after a long while."First, you have to live."


    After speaking, she limped to the bathroom.


    Helena thought two hours should be more than enough before, but more than two hours have passed since she came out of the hotel to return to Starling.It was already dark when she returned to Starling. Helena parked the car aside and turned her head to look at Su Sheng."Tell me your phone number."


    "I will find you if I think." Su Sheng shook his head and said.


    "Why?" Helena asked unhappy.


    Su Sheng smiled and waved to get out of the car.


    "I will find you!" Helena yelled after him, but Su Sheng had disappeared into the night on the street.


    Helena snorted and started the car to go home.


    As soon as she got home, she saw her father sitting in the living room with a gloomy face, and Helena greeted her with a blank expression and was about to go upstairs.


    "stop!"


    "Aren''t you going to explain to me where you went?"


    "I didn''t go to kill and set fire anyway."


    "You..." Frank Bettinelli walked to Helena and slapped his hand.


    Snapped!


    The sound is crisp.


    Frank Bettinelli stared at his daughter angrily."You must remember that you are my daughter. No matter what I do, you are my daughter. This cannot be changed. You better understand this as soon as possible."


    Helena covered her face and coldly watched her father turn upstairs.


    "Check it out for me, I want to know where she has been during this time and who she was with!" Frank Bettinelli turned and shouted to the butler.


    "Yes." The butler lowered his head in response.


    He wanted to know who his daughter did and what she did with her. Similarly, Felicity also wanted to know who Su Sheng did and what she did with her. When she came back from work, she found that Su Sheng was not at home and started to worry. As a result, when Su Sheng came back to Fei Lisity smelled the perfume that didn''t belong to him.


    "Who is she?" Felicity pushed his glasses, and asked Saint Su seriously.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 37 You feel uncomfortable if you don''t skin it, right?


    "Who?" Su Sheng answered casually.


    "Whose perfume smell on you?"


    "Is there? I took a shower, maybe it was afterwards." Su Sheng sniffed and didn''t smell anything. Sometimes a woman''s nose is better than a police dog.He hugged Felicity and said with a smile."I supervised Laurel training in the morning. In the afternoon, I helped people get rid of the bodyguards at home and took a ride to Central City just after returning."


    "This is the sonic equipment I bought for Laurel, you check to see if there is any problem." Su Sheng handed the sonic equipment to Felicity and kissed her on the cheek."I''ll take another bath. Is there anything to eat at home? Get some for me. I haven''t eaten yet."


    Seeing Su Sheng walking to the bathroom incomparably, Felicity responded blankly.


    "Sonic equipment?" Looking down at the equipment in his hand, Felicity went to the kitchen to help him heat up something before returning to the living room to check it.This inspection made Felicity very amazed. The design is very delicate and powerful. It is not large and easy to carry. The power of the sound wave is divided into several grades. This thing can play a great role without precautions. .


    "how about it?"


    Su Sheng came to Felicity and hugged her after taking a bath and eating.

 27 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 27

    "Very powerful design, there are no defects in the equipment structure." Felicity said."There is just one problem, users will also be affected when it is launched, so it needs to be prepared in advance."


    "It''s okay without a locator. Just go back to the problem you mentioned and get a pair of lowering earplugs." Su Sheng said disapprovingly.


    "Yeah." Felicity nodded.


    Professional equipment requires professional equipment and materials. Although Felicity can make earplugs that meet her needs, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. She has no money, two equipment, and three materials, so Su Sheng plans to let Laurel himself Think of ways to.


    Let Felicity check the phone number of Thalia El Goul. The next day Su San Jolaurel met at the small hotel yesterday, which happened to be the room yesterday.


    "Do you have to come here?" Laurel asked the embarrassed Saint Su.


    "What? Afraid of being seen?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "I don''t have that much money to open a room with you every day." Laurel said bitterly.


    "Then make money. If you want to be a hero who protects the city and punishes sins, you can''t have money. Then, this is the equipment I kidnapped for you yesterday." Su Sheng took out the sonic equipment.


    Laurel was stunned."You kidnapped again?"


    "Can''t bear it? Then stop me when you have the strength!" Su Sheng said the usage of the equipment, followed."You can''t use this stuff for the time being. I''ll talk about it when you lay the foundation. Okay, don''t get too slow and start today''s exercise."


    "In the morning, I will exercise your physical capacity, and in the afternoon I will teach you fighting skills."


    Life is as if Strong Sword can''t resist, so enjoy it. Although Laurel doesn''t know if Su Sheng''s behavior is considered a strong sword, she can only accept it.


    Silently took off his coat, Laurel saw that Su Sheng was lying down on the bed again, gritted his teeth and continued.


    Just like yesterday.


    In order to prevent being trained by Electric Laurel, she was very focused and meticulous, but even so after the morning training, she was also electrocuted a lot, so that she felt that she would be immune to electric current in the future.


    After taking a shower and taking a break without eating, the afternoon fighting training began.


    Laurel has no basis in fighting, so Su Sheng chose several fighting techniques that can give full play to her physical advantages. They are mainly Muay Thai and French kicking, combined with free fighting and taekwondo. It would be better to add Wing Chun, but unfortunately The people he copied didn''t know how to do it, and he didn''t bother to learn it and had to wait for Batman to return, anyway, these were enough for Laurel to learn for a while.


    The concept of Lianxiangxiyu doesn''t seem to exist in Su Sheng''s body. If you should do it, you will not be merciful because Laurel is a woman or an undressed woman. When the training is over, Laurel''s originally white body is blue and purple.


    "Go back and rest early, don''t be late at the same time tomorrow." Su Sheng came out of the hotel and said to Laurel.


    "I might not be able to come tomorrow." Laurel said hesitantly.


    "Something?"


    "I plan to move out, and I will move tomorrow." Laurel explained.


    "Live by yourself? It''s okay, it will be convenient then, then wait until you finish moving."


    "Ok."


    Laurel responded and limped away exhaustedly.


    Su Sheng went around to find a public phone booth and called Thalia El Goul.


    "Hey."


    As soon as he said hello, he heard the cold snort of Talia El Gul gnashing his teeth.


    "It''s you!"


    Su Sheng chuckled dumbly."Awesome, you remember my voice so deeply, does Bruce Wayne know it?"


    "What do you want!" Talia El Gul asked coldly.


    "I want a uniform made of the same material as Batman. I will tell you the size and requirements. You can remember it.


    "You are threatening me?"


    "..."


    Su Sheng paused for a moment, and chuckled: "Yes, I''m threatening you. If you don''t follow suit, I will reveal your identity and send out the gadgets you took. How about? Are you afraid? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m shameless? Do you want to kill me? Under what circumstances do you feel uncomfortable? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 38: I was scared by a dog when I was a kid


    The daughter of the dignified master ninja, the real murderer who almost destroyed Gotham behind the scenes, Talia El Gul was trembling all over by Su Sheng.The wheezing gasp was clearly audible, and after a long while she suppressed the anger in her heart. In order to destroy Gotham, the old lady endured it.


    "Hello, you are fine, I..." Shinobu endured, but she always felt that her thoughts were incomprehensible without saying a few harsh words.


    "I''m okay with you, you thought it was Huiyuan Shenbao. I didn''t put you in my eyes. I have a hammer to use for ruthless words. Just prepare what I want." Su Shengda Breaking off Talia El Gul''s words caused her anger that she had endured to rush again.


    "I will kill you, sure, I will kill you."


    Listening to the roar on the phone, Su Sheng tilted his head slightly and said impatiently."Don''t yell at me, I was scared by dogs when I was a kid."


    "..."


    "You call me a dog? Do you dare to call me a dog?"


    "Dogs are good friends of mankind, so why do good friends quarrel? Can''t you just sit down and slap each other calmly?" Su Shengyu said earnestly.


    Talia El Gul¡¯s chest kept rising and falling, and after a while she sneered: "When I see you, I will slap you."


    "If you can do it." Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly, and paused to talk about the size and requirements of the uniform.


    Thalia El Gul knew that he was the one who would suffer if he continued to quarrel. Just as the bastard said, why did he quarrel?Kill him when you see him.


    "Three days later, deliver the things to Frank Bettinelli''s house in Starling."


    It¡¯s easy to find out who Frank Bettinelli is by Ethalia El Gul¡¯s ability. After all, he is the leader of the crime syndicate in Starling.Su Sheng would not be so stupid to think that she would deliver things obediently without making any arrangements. If you die a fellow daoist but not a poor person, who is not a pit?Helena shouldn''t mind anyway.


    Hanging up the phone, Su Sheng left.


    At Wayne Group, in the office of the president, Thalia Al Goul put down the phone and leaned on the chair, thinking with his eyes closed.This size is obviously for women. It doesn''t matter who wears it. The important thing is to kill Su Sheng through this opportunity, and get back the things he photographed in any case.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and thought of someone.


    The kitten.


    She was in the same cell as Su Sheng before, and because of this relationship, she was very easy to approach Su Sheng, and even if she couldn''t kill her, she could get back what she wanted with her ability to steal things.As for why Catwoman can help?Doesn''t she want to wash off criminal records software?


    With the bait, can the fish still be caught?


    Thalia El Goul found Catwoman while having someone make a uniform.Regardless of whether the cat goddess appears or not, the trace is difficult to find, but Talia El Gul naturally has her own way.After finding Catwoman, as Miranda Tate, she asked Catwoman for help and said that Su Sheng used the photo as a threat to subdue it. She hoped that she could find Su Sheng to take back the photographed things, and in return she could wash it away Hand over the criminal record software to Catwoman.


    Catwoman was very impressed with Su Sheng. She was afraid of Baine betraying Batman but Baine was easily killed by Su Sheng, so she didn''t want to provoke Su Sheng.But in order to clean up her own catwoman, she thought twice and decided to give it a try.

 28 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 28

    Talia El Gul did not let Catwoman go to kill Su Sheng, because she found that Catwoman would not agree to this condition, not to mention that she had other arrangements.


    The three-day period is not long or short.


    Thalia El Gul arranged for someone to send the prepared things to Starling City, while Catwoman followed along.


    Starling, Bettinelli''s house.


    Helena stood by the window and glanced outside. At least twenty security guards armed with guns guarded the villa.Putting down the curtains, Helena turned to look at Su Sheng who was lying on her bed and asked in surprise, "How did you get in?"


    "How about stealing incense and stealing jade? How about? Are you surprised or surprised?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "The last time I came back, my father forbidden me to go out and was still looking for you. Do you still have the guts to come to my house? You are dying." Although he was surprised, Helena urged with some worry."You better go, if my father comes back, you won''t be able to go."


    Su Sheng stood up and raised his hand to drag Helena onto himself, hehe with a smile."Your father was looking for me everywhere, but I was sleeping with her daughter in his house. If he knew it, he would have been angry? Don''t you find it more exciting? Even if he is the leader of a murderous and arson criminal group, he can''t stop him. His daughter was sleeping in a protected home."


    "But there are two bodyguards outside the door." Helena glanced at the direction of the door.


    "Then you just keep your voice down."


    Helena''s eyes lit up and she whispered."I thought about it, you wait."


    Speaking, Helena got up and walked to the closet, and then took out a black gag as if she wanted credit."So you don''t have to worry about it being too loud."


    "You have this stuff? You are really abnormal, but...I like it." Seeing her put it on by herself, Su Sheng was about to move instantly.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 39¡ªContinuous Surprises


    What is a surprise?The unexpected is a surprise.


    From the fact that she was still in a new car and opened up a house with herself so casually, Su Sheng knew that he had a distorted psychology of torturing herself to avenge his father because of his family and identity, but he really didn''t expect to even have this stuff.Her figure is not as slender as Laurel, and her appearance is not as exquisite and glamorous as Catwoman, but she has a rebellious madness and extreme energy that attracts Su Sheng. The urge to step into the stomach is very strong.


    Pulling Helena to her side, Su Sheng ran away.


    There are violent storms and tsunamis.


    Su Sheng, who had finished surfing, looked at the gadgets she took off with his arms around the tired but excited Helena as if at home."How did you think of buying this stuff?"


    "It''s just to prevent me from talking in sleep." Helena looked at Su Sheng."If I say, I''m investigating my father''s criminal evidence, would you believe it?"


    "Believe." Su Sheng nodded affirmatively.


    "Do you really believe it?" Helena was suspicious."You didn''t deliberately coax me to follow me?"


    Su Sheng chuckled: "You think too much, and it''s not that my girlfriend has no such obligation to coax you. There are so many weird things in this world, and you are not the only one who cheats. It''s no big deal."


    Helena was dumbfounded and asked expectantly."Then are you willing to help me?"


    "Unwilling." Su Sheng refused very simply."I have no interest in your family''s grievances."


    "..."


    "I really think too much, I''m sorry." Helena said quietly, with a look of embarrassment and entanglement on her frowning face, she regretted telling her secret.


    What if he leaks the wind or betrays himself after being caught by his father?


    Looking at the disapproving Su Sheng, Helena''s eyes were pleading and expectant."If I am willing to be your lover, you can give you a lot of money anyway. Are you willing to help my mother? I won''t let you do risky things. I only need you to cooperate with me and let my father pay what he deserves. cost."


    Su Sheng thought about it for a while and shook his head."Still not interested."


    ''is it?Helena sighed disappointedly. "I don''t want to do this, but I will never allow my plan to have accidents so... I''m sorry."


    "Come here, someone broke into my room."


    Helena suddenly yelled in panic, and rushed to the door in a mess.


    boom!


    The two bodyguards outside the door rushed in instantly, looking at the disheveled lady and the strange man in the room.


    Who is this person?How did you get in?


    What did he do to Missy?


    Seeing that the bodyguard was stunned, Helena couldn''t help shouting."What are you doing in a daze? He just slashed me, and under your protection, he smashed me, killed him, killed him for me!"


    what?


    Missy was a strong sword?Why did you not hear the sound?


    If this is to let the boss know that under his protection, the eldest lady has been forced to use a sword at home.The two bodyguards did not dare to think about the consequences for a moment, and angrily shot directly at Su Sheng.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The bullet madly hit Su Sheng.


    Hiding behind the bodyguard, sadness and pain flashed between Helena''s eyebrows, and she found that she was a little in love with this mysterious, bold, and reckless man.


    "I... don''t want to..." she couldn''t help but mutter to herself.


    But soon the expression on her face turned into amazement, looking at Su Sheng who was evading the bullet and smiling in disbelief.


    How, how is it possible?


    At such a close distance, two bodyguards with precise marksmanship fired at the same time. How did he escape?


    Click, click, click.


    The bullet was out.


    The two bodyguards looked down at their guns in a daze, are they all right?Is it a fake gun?


    boom!boom!


    Su Sheng walked to the middle of the two bodyguards, holding their lower abdomen in the boxing with both hands.Suddenly, the river was overwhelmed, as if hit by a speeding truck, with a grunt, his eyes turned upward, and the burly bodyguard fell to the ground.


    "You really surprise me."


    Su Sheng stood in front of Helena with a smile, and Helena reacted and slammed her fist to his face in shock.


    Looking at Helena''s face that had been pleased by Chenghuan just now, Su Sheng smiled lightly and avoided her fist, and his knees rushed back.


    "too slow."


    Su Sheng grabbed Helena''s shoulder and threw directly across the shoulder.

 29 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 29

    oom!


    Her body slammed heavily on the ground, and Helena only felt the painful grin rolling.There was a rush of footsteps from the top of the stairs, and the sound of gunfire just now led other security guards in the villa.Seeing the security rushing up to prepare to shoot, Su Sheng did not hurriedly raised his finger.Sizzling sounds flowed through the air, and the azure blue electric light shone brightly.


    The maximum current of the electric shock device is only one hundred thousand volts, but...


    Unlimited stacking, ten times.


    The electric light instantly became huge, the million-volt current turned into an electric giant python roaring towards the stairs, crackling noises, the electric giant python rushed down the stairs, and the air instantly began to smell of charred .


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 40 This tm is going to slap me in the face!


    The security guard lay on the stairs like a coke. On the stairs, there were traces of electric shocks on the walls, and the air was full of heat and exuded a pungent burnt smell.


    Helena seemed to have forgotten the pain and watched Su Sheng down the stairs in despair.


    Avoiding bullets is enough to shock the world, but just...


    She doesn''t know how to describe it anymore. Is this something human can do?


    The messy gunfire came from downstairs, followed by screams and exclaims alternately, and finally calmed down.The security guards at home are probably dead, right?Although these security guards followed his father''s work, their hands were stained with blood, but Helena still regretted it.


    It''s not that she regretted the decision of betraying and sacrificing Su Sheng. Although this decision made her very sad and distressed, as long as she could achieve the goal, she could even sacrifice herself. She could only say sorry to Su Sheng.What she regretted was that she didn''t expect Su Sheng to have such an ability, and now...I am afraid that her purpose cannot be accomplished.


    She didn''t think Su Sheng would let her go, even if he could, he would not keep a secret for herself.


    Pedal.


    The sound of footsteps came from the stairs, and Su Sheng came up with a relaxed expression, grabbed her by the hair and dragged her down. Helena, who lost her faith, was dragged downstairs like a dead dog, and dragged all the way to the fountain near the gate of the villa. Was put down.


    "Do you regret it?" Su Sheng knelt down and asked with interest.


    Regret it?She remembered the mother who was beaten by her father every day and died tragically. She remembered the faces of the family destroyed by her father, her eyes gradually focused, Helena said firmly."I only regret not making him pay the price. I know I am sorry for you, so... you can do it."


    Helena closed her eyes.


    Su Sheng didn''t speak or act.


    After a while, Helena opened her eyes in surprise."You, why don''t you do it?"


    "I am not going to kill you." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Don''t kill me?" Helena was dazed, and a wave of hope suddenly rose."You, did you forgive me?"


    Su Sheng thought for a while and sat down on Helena, watching Helena holding her breath in pain and chuckles."I told you, what you are, what will torture you, expectation is the root of all pain. I don''t expect to sleep with you twice to become more important in your heart than what you insist on. Even if I''m the only person who has slept with you. So I don''t mind or be angry that you cheated me for confidentiality, because I would do it if I did it. People are all selfish, even if they seem to be''selfless'' dedication The kind is actually to satisfy one''s own spiritual and emotional needs."


    "But I''m not angry, don''t mind, it doesn''t mean I forgive you." Su Sheng smiled brightly, and the smiling Helena had a premonition of anxiety."Death is a relief for you. You don''t care about success or failure. So I won''t tell you if I don''t kill you. I want you to wander back and forth between hope and despair, and you can''t die."


    Helena felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave with cold body, Su Sheng''s gentle and brilliant smile seemed to her to be more terrifying than the devil.


    Murder and condemnation, but so.


    Suddenly, the iron gates of the villa''s wall slowly opened to the sides, and a luxury car that was supposed to drive in suddenly stopped. The situation in the villa made them unexpected.


    Helena''s father Frank was in the car.


    After all, it was the leader of the criminal syndicate who was used to the big wind and waves. Although Frank was shocked, he quickly calmed down.Seeing the strange man sitting on his daughter and the bodyguard who seemed to be struck by lightning in the courtyard, Frank got out of the car with a gloomy expression.


    The bodyguard and the driver held guns around Frank.


    "Do you know who I am?" Frank asked, looking at Su Sheng in a ponderous moment.


    "Frank Bettinelli, the leader of the crime syndicate in Starling." Su Sheng said as he looked at Frank.Not bad, I thought he would get out of the car in a rage and fire directly or turn around and run away when he was scared. I didn''t expect him to be a big boss.


    "I have a grudge against you?" Frank asked again gloomily.


    Su Sheng shook his head.


    "Is that someone hiring you to trouble me?" Frank asked again.


    Su Sheng still shook his head.


    Frank laughed furiously."Very well, I promise you won''t die easily."


    Turning their heads slightly, the bodyguard and the driver quickly walked towards Su Sheng with guns.


    Su Sheng stood up and raised his hands in coordination, and when the bodyguard and the driver each grabbed his shoulders, the electricity whizzed out.


    boom!boom!


    The bodyguard and the driver fell to the ground.


    Frank squinted his eyes and took a few steps back in horror. He heard Su Sheng smiling and saying, "I want your daughter."


    "What, what do you mean?" Frank asked calmly.


    "Literally." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Frank took a deep breath, and his original fearful eyes became excited."what can you give me?"


    "Before I lose interest in her, I will protect you from death."


    "Deal!"


    Although it sounds like he only said to protect himself from death and didn''t say to help himself, Frank agreed without hesitation.What is it for someone with such a weird ability to guarantee his safety and sacrifice his disobedient daughter?What''s more, if you don''t agree, who knows what will happen?


    Frank just walked a few steps towards Su Sheng with a smile, but a gunshot suddenly came from a distance.


    "boom!"


    The bullet hit Frank, and Frank fell to the ground.


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes."This TM is going to slap me in the face!"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 41 The Smart Woman


    The bullet pierced Frank''s shoulder, and he was lying on the ground with a pale face, clutching his wound, looking as if he was not worried about his life for the time being.


    "It''s fine if you don''t hang it, or you''ll be hit in the face." Su Sheng didn''t care whether Frank was injured or not. It was him that shot him.If it is for yourself, the copying ability will be activated.His ability is not only infinite replication and infinite stacking, but also comes with an early warning function, so there is no need to worry about the means of latent assassination.


    At this time, three people appeared in the direction of the gate.

 30 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 30

    The first person is very eye-catching, with a red long dress, dazzling white long hair, and the face of an Asian under Qi Liu Hai.There were two people behind him, one holding a gun, the other carrying a black box that looked like a piano box.


    "White porcelain!"


    Frank, lying on the ground, could not help but let out a resentful voice when he saw this woman, and rushed towards Su Shengdao anxiously."She is a member of the China Triad Association who specializes in drug sales. I just killed her person and she came to kill me."


    "You promised me, I will give my daughter to you, and you will protect me from death." Frank reminded Su Sheng of the agreement with him worriedly.


    Helena, who heard Frank''s words like a dead dog, had no expression on her face, and Bai Ci sneered with disdain, her expression respecting the Tao of Su Sheng Dao, which was a little flattering."Hello, Mr. Su Sheng, my name is Bai Ci, I''m here to give you something."


    "Send it over." Bai Ci said.


    The person with the box next to him walked to Su Sheng and gently opened the box. What was inside was the uniform and equipment that he had brought from Talia El Gul.


    Su Sheng nodded slightly, and the other party closed the box and placed it at his feet and slowly backed away.


    "Mr. Su Sheng, can I have a few words with you?" Bai Ci asked with a smile.


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled brightly and looked at the gunman beside her."But you are sure what you want to talk about will keep me from killing your gunman?"


    Bai Ci gave a slight expression and smiled."I think so."


    "I''ll talk to her for a few words, you will handle the rest yourself?" Su Sheng looked at Frank.


    Frank nodded in a daze, but he was thinking about the identity of Su Sheng. He thought he had only a strange superpower, but now, he can make the triad white porcelain that he feels threatening so polite, who is he?How powerful is the person who can instruct Bai Ci to give him something?


    Not far from the villa, black Hummer.


    The two men guarded outside the car, and Su Sheng and Bai Ci got on the car.


    "Let''s talk." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Bai Ci speaks Chinese as soon as he speaks, but his tone is a little strange and similar to that of Hong Kong."In addition to delivering things, I have another task, which is to kill you and pay 30 million yuan."


    Su Sheng nodded noncommitantly, if Thalia El Gul didn''t take the opportunity to do something, she wouldn''t be her.


    Bai Ci turned around and took out a box and pushed it to Su Sheng to open it, with stacks of dollar bills inside."The money is here, I killed people."


    "I think it should be enough to forgive my subordinates for the behavior just now?"


    Su Sheng looked at Bai Ci with interest."Why did you do this?"


    "Because I know who you are and what you have done in Gotham, I don''t want to provoke you. I want to get your friendship if I can." Bai Ci seriously explained to Su Sheng.


    No one is a fool.


    The strength of the triad is all over the world. It is not difficult to inquire about the news. Although the things that Su Sheng did in Gotham are officially blocked, the triads on the streets know about it.Who is Bain?How strong, Bai Ci knows, even if she is conceited and not afraid of Bain, she will not provoke a powerful enemy who kills Bain for a mere thirty million.


    And this powerful enemy is still in Starling City, in his own territory.


    Su Sheng patted the 30 million-dollar box and suddenly smiled and pushed it over."This is the money you hacked by your own ability and keep it for yourself. I won''t ask you not afraid of retaliation. What happened just now is wiped out. Don''t kill Frank in a short time."


    "Good." Bai Ci smiled."If necessary, the triad can help at any time."


    Su Sheng smiled and got out of the car and returned to the villa yard.


    Helena was still lying on the ground blankly, Frank had sat up and simply bandaged the wound and was calling someone.Seeing Su Sheng coming in, Frank put down the phone and wanted to inquire about the situation, but saw Su Sheng carrying the box in one hand and Helena''s hair in the other and walking towards the villa.


    Frank opened his mouth and finally said nothing.


    Helena''s room, Su Sheng closed the door and let go of Helena, sat down by the bed and opened the box.


    Two sets of Batman black uniforms of the same material, long trousers, gloves and eye masks, multi-functional belts, a telescopic stick and commonly used rope equipment, etc.Su Shengzi checked carefully and made sure that there was no surveillance equipment on these things, and then got up and walked to the closet to find a bag and put it in casually.


    "Back to my soul." Su Shengchao Helena chuckled."You are not dead, the secret has not been exposed, and there are more opportunities to obtain evidence more easily. You should be happy."


    "What''s the use, you won''t give me a chance to make me successful." Helena raised her head to look at Su Sheng."You want me to feel that I am getting closer and closer to success, but you are in front of the door of success, one step away. For this step away, I dare not die or give up and can only endure despair in hope."


    "You are so cruel!"


    "I don''t mind being cheated, but I don''t want anyone to cheat me. I don''t want face?"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    PS2: Recommend a friend''s book "Special Forces: Bring Daughter to Make Some Money", it''s on the shelves, and it''s 20 starts. Please subscribe.


    Chapter 42 You deserve to be a gangster


    As night fell, the villa was brightly lit.


    The body had already been cleaned up, and Frank''s injury had been treated and it was no longer serious.


    At this time, he was sitting on the sofa, looking blankly at the suitcase on the coffee table with a bandage. An hour ago, he had secretly prepared five million dollars and prohibited the rearranged bodyguard from approaching the villa.At any rate, he is also the leader of the criminal group. Frank will naturally not let people know that his daughter was sleeping upstairs, but he was waiting for the money downstairs, but the environment here is quiet, even if you are outside the villa, you should be able to hear the voice from upstairs. , It''s just a cover-up.


    The voice gradually stopped, and after a long while, Su Sheng came down from upstairs with a bag after taking a shower.


    Frank, who had been expressionless, instantly greeted Su Sheng with a smile on his face and enthusiastically greeted Su Sheng. He almost asked if he was satisfied with my daughter?


    "Thank you for saving my life today. This is my little care." Frank pushed the box over and thanked him sincerely.


    Su Sheng was stunned and asked with a smile."Sure you gave it to me, not me?"


    "Of course." Frank nodded affirmatively.


    "Anything? You deserve to be a gangster." Su Sheng clapped his hands in admiration."When you are so open and bright, I''ll just tell you, Helena, I won''t take away I will come when I need it, I am not interested in protecting you every day, and you are not qualified, so it''s best to think about it and trouble me. ,Understand?"


    It is okay to take advantage of the conditions that I protect you from death to eliminate competitors and expand your power, but you have to think carefully about the limited opportunities.


    Frank originally had this idea, but how can Su Sheng still not understand what Su Sheng said?Naturally, he nodded to assure.


    He doesn''t care who Su Sheng is now, nor does he care about sacrificing his daughter. He is thinking about which competitor should start with and which opponent can maximize his own interests.


    Frank didn''t care, even Su Sheng didn''t care.


    Anyway, the purpose of helping Frank is only to punish Helena. Once Su Sheng is not interested, everything that Frank uses with him will cease to exist. After all, even the executed prisoner has to eat before his death.


    Sitting in the car arranged by Frank, Su Sheng left with bags and boxes.


    Hearing the sound of the key opening the door, Felicity, who had just taken a shower, greeted her.


    "Is the emperor''s new clothes? I really like the dress you greeted, but I''ll wear some in the future, in case I bring someone back." Su Sheng said teasingly.


    "You will come back as soon as I finished the shower, not to mention who can you bring over." Felicity explained casually, looking at what he was carrying with both hands curiously."what is this?"


    Su Sheng handed it over to the bedroom, and said as he walked."The bag is for Laurel''s uniform, and the contents of the box are for you."


    "Give it to me?"

 31 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 31

    Felicity opened the box happily to see what Su Sheng gave herself, but as soon as she opened it, she closed it with a scream, like a whirlwind rushing into the bedroom."You, where did you get so much money? Did you do something illegal...dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, someone else gave it." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Give it? Who would give you so much money for no reason? This...how much is there?" Felicity asked in amazement.


    Su Sheng thought for a while."I should be looking for something to do temporarily. This is a reward. I don''t have any need for money. You are my girlfriend, so you can spend it boldly. I don''t know how much it is. I didn''t ask. You can check it yourself. Check it out."


    Hearing that it was a reward for work, Felicity put down his curiosity and checked it, five million, five million!She hasn''t seen so much money yet?Felicity wanted to ask what kind of work was paid five million, but after thinking about it, she didn''t ask.


    Who makes his boyfriend not an ordinary person, maybe it is the bonus of some secret mission?Felicity doesn''t worship money, but who is unhappy that her boyfriend has given away five million directly?Thanks to Su Sheng''s good physique, Felicity has unlocked a few more knowledge, otherwise she must be exposed.


    I thought Felicity would take a leave of absence for shopping the next day, buying bags, clothes, shoes, etc. However, when Su Sheng asked, she found that she had planned everything.Felicity said cheerfully."Let¡¯s change to a bigger and better house. Climbing the stairs every day is very tiring and the space is too small. I am optimistic that I can provide you and Laurel with more help in the future. I can buy two by the way. Trolley, keep the rest in case you need it in a hurry."


    Felicity has planned what Su Sheng can say?


    When Felicity went out to work, Su Sheng put on the uniform prepared for Laurel and planned to go to her new home, but when she was about to leave, she heard a knock on the door.


    Felicity forgot to bring something?


    Su Sheng opened the door and saw a tall woman wearing a black dress and stockings with a smile."It was so hard for me to find you."


    "Selena Kyle?"


    Su Sheng watched Catwoman unexpectedly and suddenly realized why she was here.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 43 I made a joke and strangled you, what happened?


    Su Sheng watched Catwoman''s smiley expression gradually emerged. In addition to wanting to kill him, Thalia El Gul should also want to get back what he photographed, right?So the question is, who can get in touch with yourself and steal things, who is Catwoman in Gotham House!What''s more, the only contact he didn''t have with Catwoman was in the Black Gate Prison when she had just crossed over, and she had a problem with her current posture of looking for her husband.


    The white porcelain of the triad is responsible for killing herself, and the catwoman is responsible for stealing things.


    One light and one dark, two purposes.


    No matter what goal he achieves, Talia El Goul can get rid of the predicament of being threatened by himself.


    Selena Kyle looked at Su Sheng with a weird smile and couldn''t help raising her eyebrows, her voice complaining."Don''t you ask me to go in and sit down? To prevent your little girlfriend from misunderstanding me, I stood outside for a long time."


    "Come in." Su Sheng turned sideways slightly, Selena Kyle came in and looked at the layout of the room.


    boom!


    Hearing the door closing behind her, she chuckled and turned around."Who would have thought that you who killed Bain would live with an ordinary girl in such a small... ahem, what are you doing, let go, let me go..." Before she finished speaking, she saw Su Sheng suddenly He grabbed his neck with his hand, a sense of suffocation came in an instant, and his body was lightly caught in the air.


    Selena Kyle''s eyes were horrified and grasping Su Sheng''s wrists that seemed to be breaking her neck, her feet couldn''t help twitching in the air weakly."Let go, let me go..." The originally white neck gradually turned red, and she felt that her breathing became more and more difficult.


    "Is this interesting?"


    "What, what? I don''t know what you''re talking about, let me go, I want to... I can''t breathe." Selena Kyle said in pain.


    "Do you think that as long as you are beautiful, boys will like it? You think that as long as you are beautiful, you can get forgiveness from the other party no matter what you do. You think that you will be forgiven if you are beautiful?" Su Sheng asked Celine Nakai had a bad feeling, he wanted to kill me, he really wanted to kill me.


    This lunatic, I haven''t done anything yet.


    Selena Kyle raised her leg in panic and was about to kick towards Su Sheng, but Su Sheng suddenly dragged her to the front so that she could not stretch her leg at all.Close at hand, with his eyes facing each other, Su Sheng suddenly smiled.


    "Let me tell you, these are true!"


    "what?"


    Selena Kyle was shocked, and then felt like she fell and sat on the ground.


    "Ahem." Selena Kyle instinctively pressed her neck and gasped, staring at Su Sheng with sharp eyes."You''re a lunatic, you almost strangled me."


    Su Sheng spread his hands."Just kidding."


    "You call this a joke? You almost strangled me!" Selena Kyle became even more angry.


    Su Sheng smiled."You are so embarrassed to steal my things, I made a joke and strangled you, what''s wrong?"


    "..."


    Selena Kyle, who was originally arrogant and extremely angry, seemed to be pinched again and couldn''t make a sound. He actually knew?


    Looking at the stunned Selena Kyle, Su Sheng took a glass of water and handed it over."You can''t make a joke so much?"


    "A joke? Who made such a deadly joke? You are a lunatic. The ghost knows when you are joking and when you are not!" Selena Kyle cursed wildly in her heart, but she was silent and did not answer Su Sheng. The water glass handed over.


    "This is boring." Su Sheng pours a cup of water directly on Selena Kyle''s face.


    Selena Kyle froze first, and a sense of anger and humiliation rose instantly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Guess if I''m a joke?" Su Sheng asked with squinting eyes.


    Kidding, playing with your sister''s laugh!


    Selena Kyle finally couldn''t help it, and snarled."Su Sheng, you are a lunatic. You let me in since you know I''m here to steal something, are you kidding me? Are you kidding me on purpose?"


    Facing Selena Kyle''s angry and distorted face, Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    "Yeah, I just fooled you on purpose!"


    "I''m fighting with you..." Selena Kyle completely lost her mind, and she was angry and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng turned around easily as expected.


    Selena Kyle threw herself to the ground and turned around. She couldn''t help but snorted as soon as she got ready.Su Sheng stepped on her chest with one foot and slightly bent over, squinted at her and smiled."Can''t make a joke and want to raise the table? You seem to have forgotten an important thing, you can''t beat me."


    Selena Kyle''s anger went out instantly.


    Seeing her calm down, Su Sheng seemed to lose the interest in teasing her. He raised his foot and turned and walked to the sofa to sit down.


    "Let''s talk about it, what conditions did she give you?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    ...


    PS: The protagonist likes women, all kinds of women, maybe gentle, gentleman, but sometimes Lianxiangxiyu will never exist, the protagonist is a selfish person!,


    PS2: Recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and are about to be completed, "Marvel: Fruit of the Door".


    Chapter 44 The Poor Catwoman


    Messy skirt and long wet hair.

 32 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 32

    Selena Kyle, who got up in embarrassment, was no longer graceful before, and she stared at Su Sheng bitterly for a while before she said unwillingly."Software that can wash off criminal records. This is something I have always wanted."


    "Su Sheng, you help me once." Selena Kyle looked at Su Sheng pleadingly."Give me what you photographed, and I owe you a favor."


    "Are you sure there is such a thing?" Su Sheng asked.


    When Selena Kyle heard that there was hope, she hurriedly said: "I have heard the news before and have been looking for it. Although I did not find it, this time is different. The Wayne Group must have it, so Miranda Tate will come to me for a deal. . Help me this time, okay?"


    Chu Chu''s pitiful pleading looks like an abandoned kitten, which makes people feel pity.


    However, Su Sheng was unmoved and shook his head simply: "It hasn''t played the role I want, so I won''t give it to you, but...


    The discouraged Selena Kyle hurriedly raised her head and looked over, and Su Sheng gestured her to come over.


    Selena Kyle came to Su Sheng hesitantly, and Su Sheng smiled and motioned for her to squat down.


    As soon as he squatted down, Su Sheng raised his hand and was a skull.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp voice, Selena Kyle sat directly on the ground with a sigh, her forehead instantly turned red.


    "What are you doing!" Selena Kyle shouted, covering her forehead.


    "Are you stupid? If she really has this software, I can just ask for it, and return the handle to it?" Su Sheng scolded angrily.


    Selena Kyle was stunned, yes, I didn''t really help Miranda Tate, I just need to get the software.In this case... Selena Kyle instantly stared at Su Sheng expectantly.


    "Do something for me, and when it becomes me, I will help you wash off the record." Su Shengdao.


    "You said."


    "Follow me to meet someone first." Su Sheng got up and went out carrying the bag, Selena Kyle hurriedly followed.


    Along the way, the attention came again and again, after all, it is rare for such a beautiful and tall woman to walk on the street so embarrassedly.


    In order to clean up, Selena Kyle endured.


    After walking for about half an hour, Su Sheng took her to an apartment building and went upstairs and knocked on the door of a certain room.


    Bang bang bang!


    The door opened soon after the knock fell.


    Laurel looked at the strange woman next to Su Sheng unexpectedly, tall and beautiful but a little embarrassed.


    "She is?" Laurel asked Saint Su.


    "Selena Kyle, your new teacher." Su Sheng said casually after coming in.


    "New teacher?"


    Laurel and Selena Kyle both looked at Su Sheng in surprise, and saw that Su Sheng walked to the sofa and sat down casually and put the bag down."This is the uniform and common equipment I got for you. During this time, you will continue to learn and exercise your fighting ability with Selena Kyle."


    "Selena Kyle, give you what you want whenever you teach her."


    "How far is the teacher calculated?" Selena Kyle frowned and asked.


    "At least I can play with you, and be able to go out and perform tasks alone."


    Selena Kyle stopped speaking, but Laurel couldn''t help asking."What about you? You, don''t you teach me?"


    "Do you have Stockholm syndrome?" Su Sheng glanced at Laurel and stood up."I have recently encountered something interesting, and I will come back when you start."


    "Come on, you two."


    Su Sheng walked from the middle of Laurel and Selena Kyle to the door. When passing by, he slapped both hands on the buttocks and then opened the door.


    Laurel and Selena Kyle looked at each other, and the atmosphere of embarrassment filled.


    Don''t look at Selena Kyle being pitifully bullied without the strength to fight back in front of Saint Su, but her ability to teach Laurel is enough, Saint Su just took advantage of this time to train Helena.Frank said hello to the bodyguard at home, so Su Sheng went upstairs to Helena''s room without any interrogation or obstruction.


    One night passed, Helena seemed to figure it out.


    Talking and laughing at him as if nothing happened yesterday, Su Sheng is also happy to see it, if Helena is desperate and numb, it will be boring.


    Su Sheng asked her to take a look at the evidence she had collected before. Although there were a lot of them, they did not play a decisive role. Not to mention that Frank had a certain influence in Starling City. Even without these alone, he would not be able to judge him for a few years.


    "As long as my father takes you to fight against competitors, I will have the opportunity to collect direct evidence, but he will not easily take me to the scene." Helena said and looked at Su Sheng, Su Sheng smiled lightly."I will not help you collect evidence, I will only create opportunities for you."


    "that''s enough."


    Helena said confidently."Just let him make them think that I am not Frank Bettinelli''s daughter but your woman, and no one cares if I show up with you. So... do you have any tricks you want to try?"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 45 Your daughter is really great!


    Helena''s personality is extreme, with a typical self-harm and self-destructive consciousness.


    In order to achieve her goal, she can sacrifice everything, including herself. It is no wonder that she will become cruel and cruel, even if she doesn''t care how can she care about others?


    This personality brought many surprises to Su Sheng.


    In the next few days, in the bedroom and the living room, Helena changed patterns every day to make him interested, and even drove everyone out of the villa to let Su Sheng drive on the lawn of the courtyard.When Su Sheng went to see some houses in Felicity''s photograph, Helena would also accompany Helena. He drove the driver and bodyguards out of the car on the side of the road and guarded them, waiting for them to finish the shock and continue driving.


    Su Sheng felt that he had to drink some nutrition express to supplement, otherwise his girlfriend Felicity would be dissatisfied.


    I have to say that Helena¡¯s ridiculous act of sacrificing her face is very effective. In just a few days, Frank¡¯s impression of Helena has changed from Missy to Su Sheng¡¯s girlfriend. Of course, it¡¯s a girlfriend. Actually everyone Know well.Although Frank hasn''t shown up, he knows all kinds of news clearly, and there are some people in the group who are quite dissatisfied.


    After all, this is about face.


    If people in other gangs know that their elder¡¯s daughter is like this, would they be embarrassed to go out?The boss who sacrificed his daughter, do they dare to follow?


    Frank decided to talk to Su Sheng.


    Driving home, Frank went into the villa and asked the bodyguard."Is Helena at home?"


    "Upstairs, that... that person is also there, just went up."


    "You go out first." Frank frowned and waved to drive the bodyguard away, hesitating for a moment but didn''t go up.


    Upstairs in the room.


    Helena waited for a while before seeing her father go upstairs and couldn''t help but said with a sneer."It seems that the time is almost here, but he didn''t go upstairs when he came back. It should be because he was planning to ask you for help."


    "Then go down and take a look."

 33 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 33

    "Wait, I''ll change my clothes." Helena stopped Su Sheng and walked to the closet. It didn''t take long to see her standing in front of Su Sheng wearing high heels, suspenders and black tights."how about it?"


    "Not bad!"


    "And this." Helena turned around and took out a leather neck ring and put it on. The neck ring was fastened with a long rope chain. Helena handed it over to Su Sheng.


    "Playing so hard?" Su Sheng dumbly tugged on the rope, she really went out without any shame.


    Helena pointed to the ornament on the neck ring."This was specially customized by me in the past. I originally planned to put it on the dog he often carried to collect evidence through audio and video recordings, but I didn''t expect to die in an accident some time ago. Now it is the most suitable for me to wear the evidence to collect evidence. People suspect that they can hit him in the face again. I am looking forward to them seeing you leading me on stage!"


    "I started to admire you a little." Su Shengzhen didn''t expect to have such a function. He deserves to be a huntress in the future. The means, the skin, and the patience. Helena can do everything in order to hunt the prey. This is for the purpose. With a carefree attitude, I am afraid that few prey can escape her hunt.


    Su Sheng appreciates Helena''s attitude, because he is also the kind of worry-free person.


    Da da da.


    Footsteps came from the stairs, Frank turned his head and saw that Su Sheng led Helena down the stairs, but... he was not holding a hand, but a rope!


    Frank saw that his daughter''s dress was taken down by Su Sheng''s first reaction was not anger, but luck.


    Fortunately he drove everyone out just now!


    "Your daughter is really great." Su Sheng came to Frank and praised very seriously.


    Frank smiled awkwardly at Saint Su, but he was very annoyed at Helena. Where did you go against my temper?It''s useless to be so obedient to him!


    "Did you think about it?" Su Shengruo asked pointedly.


    Frank knew instantly."Antoni Venza, is the leader of the drug dealer group who fought the three-round chamber to eat the Starling drug market. I want to talk to him about cooperation in the evening."


    "Not at night, now." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Now? But I haven''t arranged it yet." Frank surprised.


    "Then make arrangements quickly, I don''t want to waste time." Su Sheng said casually, leading Helena out of the villa before Frank hadn''t reacted.


    In the afternoon sun and breeze, the bodyguard outside the villa looked dumbfounded at Su Sheng and took Helena through the lawn to the garage as if walking with a dog.


    OMG!


    This this¡­¡­


    "What are you doing in a daze, tell the staff to go to Antoni Venza''s site!"


    Frank''s roar came from the villa, and the bodyguards scattered around and prepared to go as he watched his face pale.


    ...


    PS: The original plan for Helena was only four to nineteen and the result became more three-dimensional. Do you like the huntress Helena?


    PSS: Recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which are all completed and about to be completed "Marvel: Fruit of the Door".


    Chapter 46 Ten Million Volts


    In front of a factory in the east port of Starling.


    The two men and horses confronted each other with guns. Frank and Antoine Wenza had an unpleasant discussion about the issue of''cooperation''. The little brother behind him was even more worried about you, watching you.


    "How long has it been?"


    In a business car behind Frank, Su Sheng asked Helena with some impatience.


    Helena thought for a while."Twenty minutes, right?"


    "We haven''t started fighting in twenty minutes, are the gangsters so civilized and polite?" Su Sheng couldn''t help but complain.


    Helena sneered disdainfully: "He can''t refuse you to take me with me and don''t want people to see him, so he wanted to use your plan to solve Antoine Wenza and had to change it. If you don''t go down, he is not sure to solve Antoine Wenza. It''s been deadlocked for so long."


    "I''m not interested in waiting too long." Su Shengla opened the door and led Helena out of the car and walked over.


    The crowd gradually separated, and Frank had a bad feeling when he heard the voice behind him.


    "Is that your daughter?"


    "Hahahahaha."


    "Frank, this is why you dare to make trouble for me suddenly? In order to find a helper, you gave him your own daughter as a dog? What can I do with him alone? Hahaha, hahaha..." The way he played was a little shocked, but Anthony Vinsa still recognized Helena at a glance, and he also guessed why Frank dared to make trouble suddenly.


    After the astonishment, there was an arrogant sneer, not only Anthony Venza, but also the little brother behind him.


    Frank raised his gun with an iron face and wanted to kill Anthony Venza, but suddenly heard a low groan.


    "Noisy!"


    Su Sheng lightly frowned and loosened the rope holding Helena, and the whole body suddenly lit up.


    The glaring electric current crackled.


    Unlimited stacking, a hundred times.


    Ten million volts!


    In an instant, there seemed to be only a kind of azure light left between the sky and the earth, Su Sheng pointed to the sky, the current turned into thunder and roared into the clouds.


    Quiet!


    Deathly silence.


    The person who had just laughed wildly just now looked at Su Sheng, who was full of lightning, as if he had been pressed the pause button.


    Tick, the tick of raindrops gradually dripped from the top of their heads, and the shocked people looked at Su Sheng in horror like they had just woke up from a dream.


    "drop!"


    Su Sheng raised his finger to the factory behind Antoine Wensa and others.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise in the sky, and lightning fell from the sky and hit the factory instantly.


    The roof was pierced directly, and explosions followed after a few seconds.


    The flames skyrocketed.


    The impact of the explosion accompanied the lightning current to form a powerful shock wave that instantly swelled.


    For a long time.


    The big raindrops gradually stopped, the dazzling thunder disappeared, and the entire factory turned into nothingness, only a little residue still burning.

 34 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 34

    Looking around, whether it was Anthony Vince''s or Frank''s people were all lying on the ground, the lucky ones twitched slightly and foamed at the mouth, and those who were not lucky were directly electrocuted by the impact of the spreading current.


    Only Su Sheng stood like pine and cypress.


    "The movement seems to be too big." Su Sheng murmured to Frank lying on the ground: "Did you die? Didn''t you die? Let''s get up to business."


    Frank shook his head in panic subconsciously, and it took a while to realize that Su Sheng was on his side.


    Thinking of this, he struggled to get up and walked towards Antoninussa slowly.Antoine Vinsa struggled with horror, but his body didn''t listen at all.Frank raised a gun at him, swept away the anger that had been ridiculed before, and said vigorously."It''s not ashamed to sell dignity, it''s ashamed to fail to sell a good price."


    "This is what one person can do!"


    boom!


    Anthony Vinsa fell to the ground at the sound of gunfire.


    The smug Frank wanted to say something unpleasantly, only to see the almost razed factory face stiff and could not say anything.


    Su Sheng was not interested in listening to Frank''s thoughts, and pulled Helena away in a muffled moan.


    Get in the car.


    Su Sheng started the car and left.


    In the car, Helena looked at Su Sheng and asked quietly."Is this your strongest strength?"


    "The strongest power? No, I''m afraid it will ruin the earth." Su Sheng shook his head and chuckled.


    In theory, his power has no upper limit, as long as the power is infinitely superimposed, even a single punch can blow the earth.


    It didn''t take long for Su Sheng and Helena to leave the East Port to be in chaos.


    The police car and the fire engine arrived quickly, and Frank had to face the police''s questioning just after he disposed of Antoine Wensa''s body.He said the matter as it was, but concealed the fact that Su Sheng summoned Thunder and shot Antoine Venza himself.


    As for the police, believe it or not?


    Ha ha.


    Anyway, there is no evidence, let alone summoning the incredible thing of Thunder, who would believe unless he saw it with his own eyes?


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 47 The Legendary Squad is Coming


    The police did not believe it, but there was no evidence to explain the appearance of the Thunder and Antony Venza was not found. The most important thing was that Antoni Venza''s younger brother also insisted on Frank''s statement, so in the end the incident was judged to be a natural event.Of course, it was not that no one had guessed that this thunder was related to Su Sheng, such as the Tianyan meeting that stopped the war.


    After the last incident, Tianyan will temporarily stop contact with Su Sheng. Perhaps because of Laurel¡¯s relationship, they think this is a better way to observe Su Sheng. After all, except for the unpleasantness at the beginning, Su Sheng treats Laurel. It''s really good.


    The uniform that Laurel is now wearing comes from Wayne Enterprise, and there is a sonic equipment that has not been used from the center city''s cutting-edge laboratory. Although the methods are not glorious, they are all prepared by Su Sheng for Laurel. First, I asked Gotham''s famous jewel thief Catwoman to teach Laurel''s fighting ability, not to mention that the Sky Eye would not believe that Laurel is not important to Su Sheng, even Laurel''s mother Dinah Lance did not believe it.


    Therefore, Tianyan, who had already given up armed conflict, will strengthen this strategy after learning of the Thunder incident in East Port.


    The Thunder event affected more than the Tianyanhui.


    Helena captured the scene of Frank shooting Antoine Venza, but it was not enough. She needed more evidence, so she not only kept the current''personal design'' or even more involved, sometimes Su Sheng couldn''t tell the truth from the fake.But the effect was obvious. When Frank asked him for help again, no one cared about Helena''s existence, let alone that she would collect evidence.


    Frank would send a sum of money every time he helped, so Su Sheng simply bought a villa for Felicity.After all, it''s his girlfriend, not to mention that it''s more secretive, and it will be more convenient to team up with the Black Canary in the future.


    What a superhero without even a mobile base?


    After the move, all kinds of equipment were quietly installed in the basement, and a small command base appeared.


    In the master bedroom.


    Felicity, who had finished the battle, wiped the battle marks on his face and asked Su Sheng who had already lay down."The equipment at the base has been debugged, when do you plan to introduce me to Laurel officially?"


    "At night, I will bring her here in a while." Su Shengdao.


    Felicity nodded and asked curiously, lying in his arms."By the way, what did you just ask me to delete?"


    "Something that will make someone desperate." Su Sheng laughed.


    With his cooperation and help, Helena has collected enough evidence to allow Frank to stay in prison for a lifetime, and the hope of success is growing.Then... Su Sheng just asked Felicity to delete these evidences.


    Do you think I don¡¯t know the reason you figured it out is to use me to collect evidence and at the same time please me, let me forgive you, not stop you?


    Experience despair in hope.


    Su Sheng is looking forward to Helena knowing that the evidence she has tried so hard to collect is destroyed. What is the performance of despair and numbness? There will be no huntress after this sinking?Or the courage to face reality and continue to struggle to create the birth of the huntress?


    With a detached mentality, let your desperate strength influence a person''s choice and change her destiny, no matter what the final result is, interesting or boring, at least this process is very satisfying and enjoyable.


    As for what other people think, Su Sheng doesn''t care.


    As a traverser who understands the world, has a transcendent mentality and absolute strength, he doesn¡¯t hesitate but cares so much about the eyes and opinions of others. What is the point of traversing?


    Rest for a while.


    Su Sheng hugged Felicity and took a shower together, then got dressed and drove to pick Laurel.


    Watching the car slowly drive out of the villa, a woman appeared in the nearby woods.


    Dark leather uniform, wearing eagle-like armor.


    "The goal is to leave the villa, you can do it."


    "Received, come here to meet up."


    When the voice fell, she saw her trembling shoulders, and a pair of huge wings stretched out from her back and flew into the air to chase Su Sheng''s car.


    A tire burst suddenly sounded on the quiet highway, and Su Sheng frowned slightly when he saw a few people suddenly rushing out of him.


    Chill Captain Leonard Steiner, Heatwave Mikroly, Atom Ray Palmer, White Canary Sara Lance, Firestorm Jefferson Jackson and Martin Stein, Eagle Carter Hall, the original master of time Purhunt?Isn''t this the legendary team?Still the first legendary team.


    "Malcolm Merlin hasn''t died yet, Laurel hasn''t become a black canary, why did they come?" Su Sheng blinked unexpectedly and got out of the car, and then saw a figure flying in the sky, Kendrassan the eagle. Des fell from the sky and stood with them.


    Tomorrow¡¯s legendary team¡¯s initial camp is all here.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 48: Su Sheng is Time Deviation


    Watching the legendary squad staring at him vigilantly and cautiously one by one, Su Sheng, who got out of the car, looked at the exploded tire first and then smiled.


    "Pay it."

 35 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 35

    pay?


    What to lose?Tires?


    The team members who thought they could do it at any time were stunned for an instant. Even if you weren''t surprised by our existence, you couldn''t calmly demand compensation from us, right?What''s more, is this the point?


    "Is he really the one we''re looking for?" Captain Cold asked suspiciously.


    "It seems that we really broke his tires, so... do you have to pay?" Atom Meng Meng asked in a low voice.


    The captain of the legendary squad, the captain of the Bo, the former master of time, Lip Hunt, frowned and said to Su Sheng."We will compensate for the loss of the car later, but now we need to talk about time safety issues immediately."


    Su Sheng looked at them one by one, smiling brightly."Okay, I also want to know why you are here now."


    "Why are you here now? You know us, and you know we will come?" Sarah Lance asked with a frown.


    Her blond hair was dazzling in the sun, and the tight-fitting uniform of the white waistcoat made the airport look very spectacular. She held the silver short sticks in both hands and splayed it slightly apart, as if she didn''t agree with her.


    "The top assassin of the Assassin League, the White Canary, the boyfriend who hooked up with my sister, the bitch who eats all men and women, am I right?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Sarah Lance smiled suddenly."To each other."


    Su Sheng glanced over her disapprovingly and started to complain one by one.


    "Ray Palmer, he was able to become a Superman and became Atom, forcing his rank to plummet."


    "Jefferson Jackson, one of the firestorms. The success of the junior third class made people forget the model of the original match. Martin Stein, if you come to take risks with young people as a scientist, you will die."


    "Captain Chill, Leonard Steiner, became a criminal because your father abused you and your sister since you were a child. Your sister is very beautiful. I don''t mind to comfort him after you die. It should be faster than Martin. Stein died early. By the way, in a certain world, you are gay!"


    "As for your heatwave, Mikroly, although he is an arsonist, he is one of the most successful in whitewashing. Remember to write me when you write novels in the future."


    "Eagle man Carter Hall, eagle woman Kendra Sanders, I only have one word for you two, waste!"


    "You are left in the end." Su Sheng looked at Rip Hunter who looked ugly and shocked."I actually admire you the most. It was obviously to save the family but shamelessly called this group of rubbish under the banner of saving time and saving the world, and it was successful."


    Every time a sentence is spoken, a person¡¯s face becomes ugly, anger at being ridiculed, and shock at the content.


    "Have you seen us in the future?" Lip Hunt frowned and asked.


    I thought that this mission was just to prevent Saint Su from picking up Laurel to avoid the formation of the Raptor Squad, which would change Sarah Lance''s destiny.But now that Su Sheng knows them so well or even knows the future they don''t know, the only explanation is that the legendary team that Su Sheng has seen the future knows their future destiny, which is a bit tricky.


    "It seems that we have a lot to talk about." Lip Hunter said solemnly.


    Su Sheng smiled back."Then go and talk slowly on board the wave."


    Chengbo is a large expeditionary ship, using ion propulsion as the main propulsion power, with time travel, stealth, autopilot, self-diagnosis functions, equipped with medical room, escape ship, and artificial intelligence Gideon, is the legendary team to pass through Time is the only vehicle for correcting time deviation.


    Su Sheng followed the emotionally complicated legendary team on board the Multiplier and greeted the artificial intelligence first.


    "Hello, Gideon."


    "Hello, Mr. Su Sheng." The electronically synthesized woman''s voice sounded.


    Su Sheng smiled and leaned on the console and said to Lip Hunt and others."First talk about the time deviation you know."


    Rip Hunt looked at Sarah Lance.


    Sarah Lance said."Because you made my sister a black canary in advance and also formed a bird of prey team with Felicity and Catwoman, which resulted in a series of deviations. I was not killed by Thea Quinn, was not resurrected, and neither did my sister. Killed by Damian Dak,"


    "Two kinds of memories appear in my mind at the same time. I can feel that the original memory is disappearing. This shows that time is slowly strengthening your changed reality."


    "For us, you are changing history."


    "So we must stop you from doing this!"


    Time is linear. Although reality has not happened yet, it continues to develop. Time slowly solidifies and changes the reality, and the past history will be replaced by new history.Before the time deviation is detected and the history has not completely changed, it crosses to the time deviation point to stop and protect the original history. This is the reason why the legendary team came to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng is the time deviation that caused historical changes!


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    ¢Û First experience of Wonder Woman


    Chapter 49 Paradise Island


    "Done?" After quietly listening to Sarah Lance, Su Sheng leaned on the console and smiled and raised his finger."I have two questions."


    "You said." Sarah Lance said.


    "The first question, why didn''t you go to the time when I kidnapped Laurel? Since the time deviation can be inferred, wouldn''t it be better to solve it from the source?" If the legendary team came to Su Sheng at that time, he really might not If Laurel will be trained in advance to become a black canary, there will naturally be no follow-up.


    "It''s too late." Lip Hunt shook his head."When we perceive something wrong, the history has been fixed."


    "OK, second question. You...why do you stop me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    His question made the legendary team nervous in an instant. According to the few experiences, every mission will not go so smoothly, and this time is probably the same.


    Sarah Lance squeezed the club.


    Captain Cold and Heat wave also raised the freezing gun and flamethrower, and Heat wave pointed at Su Sheng and said grimly."Only I can burn you to ashes."


    Su Sheng looked at the heat wave and said seriously."Trust me, you can''t do it."


    "Then try!" Heat wave followed.


    Seeing that a conflict was about to occur, Lip Hunt hurriedly stopped the heat wave against Su Shengdao."I don''t think it is a wise choice to get my ex-girlfriends together. You just need to not introduce them to solve this problem."


    "One, only Felicity is my ex-girlfriend, and we haven''t broken up yet. Two, why don''t I ask about force." Su Sheng raised two fingers and looked at Lip Hunt."In order to save your family, you formed a legendary team to deal with the immortal tyrant Vandal Savage. Although you are shamelessly involved in saving the world, don¡¯t you travel through time and change history? It¡¯s just you to correct the time deviation. Personal behavior, what position do you have to stop me?"


    Rip Hunt was silent, as did the others who had originally wanted to refute.


    "But we are saving the world." Atomic Man explained in a low voice without confidence.


    But obviously this explanation was ignored by everyone.


    "I admit that we have no position to demand you, but we must do this. If you don''t stop you, Sarah Lance will not only remember that there will be problems, she will also disappear from our team, so..." Lip Hunter suddenly shouted."Gideon, immediately jump at random points in time."


    "Okay, Captain Hunter."


    Gideon''s voice sounded, and the next wave rider suddenly lifted off and accelerated.


    The strong wind howled, the propeller glowed blue.


    With a swish, the wave rider disappeared.


    The violent vibration made everyone who fell instantly turned on their backs, and the pressure caused by the time jump made people dizzy and tinnitus, as if the heart was about to jump out, very uncomfortable.I don''t know how long it took, as if a few hours and only a few minutes, the shaking finally stopped slowly, and the Waverider landed.

 36 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 36

    "Enter invisible mode and report time and place."


    Rip Hunter, who had not had time to get up from the ground, hurriedly gave instructions to Gideon.


    "It has entered invisible mode, in 1917, in the waters near Paradise Island."


    Everyone groaned and got up one after another in pain, Martin Stein found his glasses again and asked subconsciously."In 1917, the year before the end of the First World War? Where is Paradise Island?"


    "Damn, I hate to travel through time." Relang cursed uncomfortably with the nausea of ??vomiting."It''s better to let me burn him to death."


    Lip Hunter straightened the collar of the trench coat and explained."Paradise Island is an island isolated from the world and only Amazonians live."


    "And, only women!"


    "It sounds like a very suitable place for him to stay." Sarah Lance was teasing but staring at Su Sheng lying on the ground to prevent him from getting up.


    Rip Hunt¡¯s original intention was to temporarily take Su Sheng away and find a place to settle. As long as he did not pick up the Laurel Raptor team, he would not know each other and would not affect Sarah Lance. Wait until the time deviation is corrected. Just delete his memory and send it back, but Paradise Island...


    He said hesitantly."It''s not friendly to outsiders, especially men."


    "There will be danger?"


    "If he is careful not to be discovered by the Amazonians on the island, there should be no problem, as long as the time deviation is corrected, we will come to pick him up." Lip Hunter thought for a while and said.


    Captain Cold asked."Leaving him here won''t cause any more time deviations?"


    "Probably not, Amazonians are not that easy to mess with." Lip Hunt shook his head.


    Sarah Lance walked to Su Sheng''s side and squatted down, watching him silently for a long while."Although it hasn''t happened to you yet, Laurel loves you very much in my memory. You got tired of playing but dumped her. So I hope you can die on Paradise Island, but... you let her live after all. Even if it¡¯s only a time lag when I get down, find a place to hide and we will pick you up."


    "It sounds like something I would do, so... I still have Oliver Quinn?" Su Sheng grinned lightly.


    "Her first man is you." Sarah Lance snarled angrily."Why do you think I would be with Oliver? I was just trying to beat her, in the matter of going to bed, bastard!"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 50 I just want to ride your horse, not you!


    The island of paradise is said to be created by Zeus, the king of the gods of Olympus. The surrounding area of ??the island is protected by a magical force field, making it impossible for many high-tech equipment to detect the location of the island.Seeing from a distance, there is nothing but an endless ocean. Once it gets closer, it will produce a dim fog that makes people lose their direction. Ordinary people dare not go deep.


    The small expeditionary escape ship on the wave passed through the dim fog and the scenery changed suddenly.The dim mist disappeared and replaced by a clear blue sky, layers of white clouds underneath the water is clear and translucent, and a majestic and beautiful island is in front of you.


    The high cliffs, the green natural ecological environment, and there is a complex of buildings on the island from a distance.


    "This is Paradise Island, it''s so beautiful." Sarah Lance drove a small expedition escape ship to land on the shore.


    The hatch opened and Sarah Lance and Su Sheng walked down.


    Stepping on the golden sand, Su Sheng smiled with satisfaction: "I start to like this place. Are you sure you want to stay here?"


    "In my memory, I know that you are very skilled but Amazons are not ordinary, so don''t trouble me or trouble yourself. Find a place to hide and I will come back to pick you up soon." Sarah Lance from Ji Dean learned about the situation on Paradise Island, so he reminded Su Sheng seriously.


    She didn''t think that Su Sheng could do anything else here, but rather worried about his safety.


    Here... But Paradise Island.


    Seeing Sarah Lance''s serious warning, Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly."Don''t blame me for not reminding you, don''t regret it."


    Sarah Lance chuckled and turned away.


    Watching the small expeditionary escape ship take off and leave, Su Sheng turned and smiled at Paradise Island.


    He has always felt that the name Paradise Island is very appropriate. For the Amazons, it is like a paradise outside the world. For men, is it not a paradise if there are only women on the whole island?


    "Should I shout like some S2 characters, Paradise Island, I''m here?" Su Sheng thought about it seriously and finally gave up because he saw Amazonians.


    Several Amazons with helmets, leather armors, bows and arrows in hand appeared on the cliffs tens of meters high.These people have handsome looks, heroic appearances, and they are very upright. They don''t seem to have the slightest fat on their bodies, and they are full of power.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Several Amazons suddenly jumped off the cliff.People were in mid-air, shooting bows and arrows, and their bows and arrows were nailed to the cliff with precision and force, causing them to swing to the ground with a rope.


    After landing, he opened his bow again and leaned forward vigilantly at Su Sheng.


    The whole process only took more than ten seconds, smooth and smooth.


    The sharp arrow seemed to be able to shoot holes in him at any time, but Su Sheng was not panicked, a pair of black eyes looked at them with interest.


    "Hi, hello." Su Sheng said hello with a bright smile.


    But the Amazonian stared at him fiercely and didn''t respond. Su Sheng pouted, really rude.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The sound of horse hooves came from a distance, and the horses stopped in a blink of an eye.


    "Queen, how do you deal with this intruder?" The Amazon asked the woman who was clearly different from the others on the white horse.


    This woman has long golden hair, a forehead that symbolizes rights and status, and a leather armor with exposed shoulders. She wears a long sticky wool waistcoat.The sturdy thighs of the riding horse were exposed, and he was wearing a pair of dark gold boots over the knees.


    The Amazon queen of Paradise Island, the mother of Wonder Woman Diana.


    Hippolyte!


    "He is the only one?" Hippolyte asked.


    "Only found him."


    "Take it back and ask for clarity."


    After Hippolyte finished speaking, he planned to turn his horse''s head and go back. At the same time, someone walked towards Su Sheng to escort him away.


    "Can I ride your horse?" Su Sheng asked a question that made everyone angry.


    Riding the queen''s horse?


    You, an intruder, dare to make such a condition!


    Hippolyte turned his head and frowned and stared at Su Sheng."Intruder, are you provoking me?"


    Su Sheng said with a friendly smile."I just want to try the feeling of riding a horse. You know it''s not easy to ride a horse outside, so... your horse is the best-looking here. Although I am not a prince or a Tang monk, I still want to ride a white horse."


    "Grab him." This kind of Chi Guoguo''s provocation made Hippolyte very angry, but in order to find out whether he had any accomplices, he could not be killed for the time being.


    With an order, the Amazons rushed over coldly and arrogantly.


    "Legendary team, I reminded you not to regret it."

 37 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 37

    Seeing the Amazons rushing over, Su Sheng mumbled and squatted down as if to surrender.


    Is this scared?


    The originally angry Amazons couldn''t help but sneered. Just now they dared to provoke the queen and thought how courageous he was, but he did not expect to be a coward.


    Unlimited stacking, twenty times.


    Su Sheng raised his fist and slammed to the ground.


    boom!


    The beach was sunken in an instant, and the huge power shook away and instantly knocked the nearby Amazons to the ground. The horse roared, and the people riding on the horse like Hippolyte were shaken off the horse and fell to the ground.


    Su Sheng slowly got up and retracted his fists, and sighed softly as he looked at the discolored faces of the Amazons."Why bother, I just want to ride your horse, not you!"


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 51: Wonder Woman debuts


    No matter what you ride, Amazons will not be polite to invaders, let alone invaders who dare to provoke the queen and refuse to capture them.


    There is no need for Hippolyte''s orders, the surrounding Amazons have already launched an attack on Su Sheng.


    Amazons are never afraid to fight.


    A rain of sharp and deadly arrows poured in, Su Shengmeng then bent back, supported his body with his left hand and turned it sideways, and grabbed a few arrow feathers with his right hand in the air. After landing, he used the Assassin Alliance''s throwing technique and threw it out.


    Puff, puff, puff.


    Several Amazons rushing over with long spears and short swords fell to the ground.


    With a successful blow, Su Sheng rushed past his fists and kicks and used it like a tiger.


    Even if these Amazons are brave and strong, but facing Su Sheng who has replicated so much fighting ability and experience, he is not an opponent at all. Even if he does not have superimposed power, there is no one general. In a blink of an eye, these Amazon fighters are in succession. Down, even Hippolyte, who was angrily drew his sword, was knocked down by her.


    Backing her hands to the back and grabbing with one hand, Su Sheng stepped on her back and picked up her sword and pressed it against her neck.


    "Don''t let me ride a horse, I can only ride a man."


    "Don''t blame me, blame the people who put me here, I reminded them not to regret it. So they brought the pain to Paradise Island and you."


    "You will pay the price, I promise." Hippolyte struggled to no avail and gritted his teeth.


    "Who will make me pay the price? You? Or Diana the Godslayer? Or the old thief Zeus? It can''t be the god of war Ares. It''s good if he doesn''t destroy the Paradise Island." Su Sheng said with a smile. .


    "You... how do you know this?"


    Hippolyte''s face suddenly changed, and the godslayer possessed the ability to kill gods, and was the treasure of the paradise island against Ares, the god of war.Everyone thought that the godslayer was a sword, but only Hippolyte knew that the so-called godslayer was not a sword at all, but her daughter Diana.


    Only God can kill God.


    This man is powerful, knows the secrets of the godslayer so well, and in his words he is very familiar with Zeus, and Ares is very familiar with without respect.


    Who is he?


    "queen."


    "mother."


    Two exclamations sounded from a distance, and the two galloped on horseback.One of them was the general of Paradise Island, Hippolyte''s sister Antiop.Seeing all the warriors and the queen riding underneath, before she arrived, she was already angrily shooting towards Su Sheng.


    The other was wearing a golden strapless armor with a skirt that could fit his thighs, his hair was braided, and his facial features were exquisite and heroic. At this time, his mouth cracked, showing a look of worry and anger.This person is the God Killer that Su Sheng just said, Wonder Woman Diana, one of the three giants of the Justice League.


    "The fun is coming."


    Su Sheng swung his sword at will to split the bow and arrow shot by Antiop. The arrow was split in half, and the arrow flew across his sides with two ends; the corner of his mouth raised a smile, and the soles of Su Sheng''s feet suddenly jumped forward. Going out, in midair, Su Sheng''s body crossed Antiop who was riding a horse and swung a sword to shoot her down. After landing, he fisted and waved at Diana, who was obviously not as fast as Antiop.


    "boom!"


    The fist hits the horse''s head.


    The horse''s head couldn''t bear the force of the punch and exploded instantly, and the front hoofs tilted forward and directly threw Diana out on the horse''s back.


    The tall and slender body slid out on the beach and stopped at Hippolyte''s side all the way.


    "Mother, are you okay? Who is this person, Is it sent by Ares?" Diana raised her mother and asked eagerly.


    "I do not know."


    Hippolyte shook his head and looked, and saw Antiop rushing towards Su Saint while shooting an arrow.


    Amazonian archery is more focused on strength than the Assassin Alliance. Although it has high accuracy, it is not weird and upright.The angry Antiop''s arrows were quickly cut and bounced off by Su Sheng''s sword swinging. She slammed her bow when she came close.


    Puff!


    Su Sheng swung his sword and cut it off, but the second hair cut off the longbow first, and then kicked it.


    His chest armor split, and Antiop fell to the ground.


    "Antiop."


    Diana watched Antiop, who had taught her fighting skills since childhood, fell to the ground and rushed out with a shout.


    "Don''t go." Hippolyte wanted to stop, but could only see Diana leaping high and falling into the sky and hitting Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The beach is sunken.


    Diana raised her head to look at Su Sheng who retreated, but a fist surrounded by golden light suddenly appeared in front of her eyes."Bang." Diana only felt that the whole person flew out in an instant. After landing, she struggled to get up and finally lay down.


    It hurts!very dizzy!


    Diana had never felt this way before, she was beaten to the point that she couldn''t stand up.


    The golden light surrounded Su Sheng, and the powerful divine power flooded his body, giving him an indescribable sense of excitement.


    He copied Diana''s ability.


    As a demigod, Diana received the blessings of the Olympus gods from the moment she was born and strengthened her abilities in all aspects, and she also possessed a certain amount of divine power.Although old gods like Zeus have withdrawn from the stage and replaced by new gods like Darkside, even though Diana is only a demigod, his power is still extremely powerful.


    It''s a pity that Diana hasn''t faced up to her own identity, and she hasn''t exerted her powerful strength at all.


    The azure blue electric light suddenly surrounds the golden divine power like thunder, and the two completely different rays of light converge to and fro, making Su Sheng look like a god descending.


    "Aris..."

 38 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 38

    Hippolyte watched Su Sheng subconsciously calling out a name.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 52 The Supernatural Power Is Great


    The thunder flickered, and the divine power was flooded.


    Ares, now only the God of War Ares has such characteristics and possesses the strength to beat Diana with one punch.Only in this way can he explain why he suddenly appeared on Paradise Island, why he dared to take action unscrupulously, and why he knew about the godslayer.


    He is here to kill Diana!


    Because Diana is a godslayer, only Diana can kill Ares!


    "No, I will never let you hurt Diana." Hippolyte shouted and got up, picked up a sword from the side and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng turned his head and looked at his finger lightly.


    Divine power immediately hit Hippolyte with the thunder, and Hippolyte fell to the ground with a scream.


    "Mother!" Diana squatted up with her fists clenched in anger, and leaped up and rushed towards Su Sheng again.At the same time, Antiop, who was shot down to the ground before, also picked up a sword and rushed from the other direction.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi!


    The crackling sound rang in the air, becoming more and more rapid and stronger.


    Unlimited stacking, ten times.


    "Lie down obediently for me." Su Sheng yelled out a dazzling light that made the sun dim, and the powerful divine power and thunder shook in all directions centered on him.


    In an instant, Antiop and Diana were shocked and flew out.


    boom!boom!


    The two fell to death and passed out.


    The waves seemed to be pushed away, and then surged away after a huge shocking wave.The cliff collapsed instantly, but the impact did not stop but swept toward the depths of the Paradise Island.Smoke covered most of the sky, collapses and screams one after another in the distance.


    It took a long time for the shock and shock to gradually stop. From a distance, one third of the Paradise Island was almost razed to the ground.


    "This feels so cool!"


    Su Sheng looked down at the hands that were shining with divine power and light. This kind of excitement that was so violent that he wanted to destroy everything was too strong. No wonder Hippolyte didn''t want to tell Diana her true identity. Without firm belief, it would be easy to be affected by this. Corroded by the force, the old gods of Olympus are incomprehensible and fearful that the old gods of Olympus are doing things one by one.


    After several breaths, Su Sheng''s eyes regained his clarity and self.


    Looking up and looking around, looking at the leveled cliffs, looking at a messy beach and the Amazons lying on the ground, Su Sheng thinks that the legendary team will definitely regret death when they come back?The time deviation of the Raptor team has not yet been resolved. As a result, a greater time deviation has come. However, what happened on the island of Paradise Island should not affect the outside world, except that in the future, Steve Trevor will leave Paradise Island. Defeat the Wonder Woman Diana of Ares, God of War.


    Saint Su found Diana in the ruins of the beach, Antiop and Hippolyte, except that Antiop was seriously injured, their mother and daughter just passed out and died.Of course, the armor on the body was basically broken under the impact of divine power, and then in accordance with the ancient, traditional warrior style of the Amazons, inside the armor...


    "It''s really a paradise island. No wonder Hercules, the Hercules in the comics, will imprison them and become slaves instead of killing them." Su Sheng mumbled his fingertips suddenly lit up with electricity, and the electricity turned into a rope to turn the three in turn. Wrapped and dragged them to the depths of Paradise Island.


    When Su Sheng dragged the three most important people on the paradise island to the Amazonian residence, half of the buildings here were destroyed by the divine impact just now.


    "who."


    "It''s the queen."


    "And the general and Diana."


    The nearby Amazons quickly discovered Su Sheng and their queen, general and princess.The exclamation sounded, some people seemed to be shocked by the shock of the scene, and some people rushed over to save the queen and defeat the enemy.Su Sheng''s footsteps did not stop or even change direction, but when these people rushed over, several electric currents and supernatural powers burst out of his body.


    Bang bang bang!


    They fell one by one on the way Su Sheng was walking, stepping on their bodies and pressing them all the way, Su Sheng saw a group of guards coming from a distance.


    "Let go of them!"


    A female soldier standing in front of the guard shouted sharply.


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng paused and asked.


    "Menalip, deputy general of Paradise Island."


    "Go and save your people, maybe someone will survive if you are lucky. Stop me and you will kill your queen, your general, and all your people. Including... Paradise Island." Su Sheng stomped lightly. Stomp.


    Divine power poured in.


    A crack suddenly appeared from where Su Sheng stayed, and it seemed to spread rapidly towards them.


    There was a bang, and Menalip, who had finally stabilized his body, frowned with a complicated expression and gritted his teeth at Su Sheng who continued to walk towards the palace.


    "You go save people first."


    ...


    PS: I recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", and "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper", which have been completed and will soon be completed.


    Chapter 53: Going Farther and Farther in the Role of the Enemy


    The sudden disaster broke the long-term calm on Paradise Island.


    Anger, sadness, and confusion appeared on each face. The soldiers by the seaside were brought back by the guards to treat the wounded. People helped and rescued each other. The whole Paradise Island was filled with an atmosphere of sadness and depression.


    At the door of the Amazon Palace, in the main hall, several guards stood.


    Menalip clenched the weapon and looked at Su Sheng who was sitting high on the throne, not daring to do anything.


    A low moan suddenly sounded from below the throne, and Diana woke up quietly.


    The armor on her body had been shattered in the battle and dragging, and she didn''t know where she was. The dirt on her body looked extremely embarrassed.Opening her eyes, Diana was a little stunned when she saw the blue electric current that bound her, and then saw his mother Menalip and General Antiop who were also bound.


    "Mother, Antiop." Diana angrily wanted to break free of the electric lock, but saw the light of the electric lock suddenly brighten.


    The next moment a painful and terrifying scream sounded, Diana lay on the ground and twitched weakly.


    "Aris, I will definitely kill you."


    Diana struggled to look up at Su Sheng who was sitting high on the throne and gritted her teeth and shouted.


    Ares?


    He turned out to be Ares, God of War?


    Menalip and others looked at Su Sheng in shock. Almost everyone in Amazon knew about the entanglement between Ares and Paradise Island.


    Seeing Diana''s angry eyes, Su Sheng and Yan Yue explained."I''m not the old man Ares. My name is Su Sheng. I traveled here from time to time. A group of people who called themselves the legend team felt that I had changed history and sent me here. They went to correct the so-called Mistakes put history back on its original trajectory."

 39 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 39

    "Legendary team? Traveling through time, coming from the future?" Diana stared blankly at the man who claimed to be Su Sheng and couldn''t react.


    "lie!"


    "Aris is best at provoking others with lies." Menalip shouted.


    Su Sheng looked at Menalip with a look of "Your IQ is in arrears, please renew as soon as possible"."Every breath of all of you now stems from my kindness. Does it make sense to deceive you with lies?"


    Mena Lip snorted."Even if you are not Ares, you are also the enemy of Paradise Island."


    "So you are emphasizing our antagonistic relationship, reminding me to kill the enemy?" Su Sheng asked rhetorically with a smile.


    Menalip was stunned for an instant, she didn''t mean that.


    "Actually, I like Paradise Island very much. I really want to experience the local customs and appreciate the beautiful scenery here. Before the legendary team comes back to pick me up, maybe I can have a good time and have a vacation. It''s a pity that the first request It was rejected, so a series of follow-up things happened." Su Sheng looked at Diana with some regret."I didn''t kill everyone or destroy the Paradise Island. Although it is difficult for some people, if I let Antiop and your mother let them receive treatment and stop killing anyone on the island, will you forgive me?"


    "No!" Diana said solemnly."I will not forgive you for the disaster you brought to Paradise Island."


    "That''s really a pity." Su Sheng sighed regretfully, then hooked his fingers with a chuckle.The electric lock that bound Diana instantly lifted her up and made her kneel in front of her."Sorry, you stood up too high, raised your head and talked to you, so tired, so you can only wronged you on your knees. Since you refuse to forgive me, then I can only go further and further in the role of the enemy."


    "I officially inform you that now you are all my slaves. If one person is disobedient and one person resists, I will kill all of you and destroy the Paradise Island."


    "do you understand?"


    As Su Sheng''s question fell, powerful divine power burst out instantly.


    The thunder roared, and the divine power surged.


    The strong sense of oppression caused Menalip and others to retreat, and their bodies knelt down involuntarily.


    "You...don''t think about..."


    Diana, who was the first to bear the brunt, resisted unyieldingly and wanted to stand up, with tight muscles and tough eyes, the divine power hidden in her burst out at this moment.The golden light instantly flooded her side, and the powerful force that emerged spontaneously caused Diana to follow her mouth with a surprise smile.


    He stepped on the ground and supported his knees and slowly stood up. In the roar of hiss, Diana slammed all the strength towards Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The golden light was dazzling, and the impact of two divine powers broke out instantly.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Menalip and others were all shaken out and fell to the ground.


    The next rumbling sound came, and the palace collapsed!


    The falling rocks on the roof smashed over, but they were crushed into powder by the power of the two before they fell.In the ruins, Su Sheng grabbed Diana''s fist and looked at her incredible face and smiled lightly. His arms suddenly shook, and the divine power that was several times stronger than her instantly whizzed away.


    Whoosh!


    Diana flew out like a cannonball.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Her body smashed through countless walls and trees, and finally fell into the sea with a bang.


    ...


    PS: The protagonist¡¯s villain attribute is emphasized again, so there may be some high-powered evil actions. I will not say how to do it for the time being, but one thing is certain and can reassure everyone, that is, the woman that the protagonist has been with may be a girlfriend or a four-nine nine Maybe they can be forced, but no matter if they follow the protagonist, leave or turn their faces, they will never have other men!Even if the protagonist has someone else¡¯s wife on a whim, the hat given out is also permanent and not temporary.


    Continue PS: Recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", which are all completed and about to be completed, "Marvel: Fruit of the Door".


    Chapter 54 Enslavement of Paradise Island


    Watching the beaten-up Diana disappear from sight, watching Su Sheng in the ruins get up from the throne and walk step by step.


    Menalip was desperate.


    Originally saw Diana burst out of divine power and thought he could defeat Su Sheng, but he didn''t expect him to be so strong, maybe even the god of war Ares would not be his opponent, right?An atmosphere of despair spread. The queen was defeated, the general was defeated, and even Diana, who had awakened the power, was defeated.


    Who can save the paradise island?


    Menalip took a deep breath and his eyes became firm, and he was about to die anyway-Amazons would never give in!


    She was about to pick up the weapon but someone rushed out first.


    Artemis!


    This name represents the god of hunting and moon, one of the twelve gods of Olympus, and also represents the most heroic warrior in the Amazon Guard.


    Menalip was about to get up to fight alongside her, but suddenly saw her stop a few steps in front of Su Sheng.


    Then... Kneel on one knee.


    "the host!"


    Her behavior stunned Menalip, the other Amazon fighters, and Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng stopped and looked at the Amazon warrior with interest. He has long black hair and Amazon-style silver armor. Although not as tall as Diana, it is more spectacular. His facial features look a bit fierce and heroic. Poker face.


    "Do you want to save them?" Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Do not!"


    Artemis denied."I just want to tell the owner that I am from the lost Amazon. I am different from them."


    "A long time ago, my tribe gave up its belief in the gods of Olympus and turned to worship the Egyptian goddess Isis. Isis protected us from external interference with a permanent sandstorm." Artemis paused slightly to see Su. Sheng didn''t feel impatient before continuing."Later, we had misunderstandings and conflicts with the Amazonians on Paradise Island and our homes were destroyed. We can only merge into Paradise Island until now."


    "So I beg you, my master, to give me an opportunity to express loyalty to you on behalf of the lost Amazons. I will help you handle everything and make everyone in Paradise Island your most obedient slave." said After Artemis lowered his head.


    Looking at Artemis, who was kneeling on the ground and waiting for the result, Su Sheng smiled."Make everyone in Paradise Island my most obedient slave?"


    "Yes, I promise!" Artemis answered surely.


    "So they won''t die, right?" Su Sheng asked, squinting.


    Artemis trembled slightly and said nothing.


    "Go, send your queen and the general down for treatment, if you die, your painstaking effort will be wasted." After a while, Su Sheng suddenly chuckled."By the way, someone will bring Diana back."


    "Yes!"


    Artemis stood up and said to the others: "What are you doing in a daze, haven''t you heard the master''s instructions? You, take them down, and you, tell the guards outside to find Diana."


    "fast!"


    A loud shout awakened the still a little confused guards, Menalip looked at Artemis and finally got up and did it.


    Hippolyte and Antiop were carried out, and several people chased after Diana disappeared.

 40 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 40

    Artemis summoned the guards who obeyed her orders after getting permission from Saint Su, and gathered all the Amazons together and announced their fate as slaves. Although some people refused and resisted, they were quickly suppressed ruthlessly.Artemis hung these people one by one to accept punishment, and at the same time imprisoned the others with handcuffs and chains.


    "Master, what else do you want?"


    Artemis controlled the situation in a very short time and returned to Su Sheng.


    "What you did will make you unable to stay on Paradise Island after all this is over, right?" Although Artemis did this to save everyone''s lives, there are many people who would rather die than surrender, let alone win the trust. It was really ruthless to start by herself. If her freedom was restored, even if these people could understand Artemis, she might not be able to stay on Paradise Island.


    "As long as you are satisfied with me, it is enough." Artemis whispered.


    "You remind me of a person, her name is Helena. In order to achieve her goal, she sacrificed herself just like you, and didn''t care about others'' opinions." Su Sheng patted Artemis on the shoulder."I like the new and hate the old and don''t stay in one place for too long, so as long as they don''t die and wait for me to leave, they will be free."


    "Different times, different places, there should be many interesting things, then you can go with me if you like."


    "So I don''t need a mantra lasso to verify your loyalty, don''t let me down."


    "Yes!"


    Artemis still replied in a low voice, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Before long, Diana who fell into the sea was brought back.


    She still did not wake up in a coma.


    "Go and take the mantra lasso, let someone clean her up and send her to her room." Su Sheng told Artemis.


    Artemis left in response, and soon she returned with a mantra lasso.


    The mantra lasso is one of Diana''s main weapons. According to legend, Hephaestus, the god of fire, used the gold belt of the earth goddess Gaia as the material.Unbreakable Few people can break away, and those trapped by the lasso can only tell the truth.I don''t know if it has any effect on God, but Diana will become weak and lose her supernatural power when she is trapped. Some are similar to the effect of Kryptonite on Superman but not so strong.


    Su Sheng took the mantra lasso from Artemis and asked her with a smile."Do you want to try? Although the probability of defeating me is zero."


    Artemis shook his head and said nothing.


    Su Sheng threw the mantra lasso to Artemis."Come with me to see Diana, she is my greatest pleasure."


    Artemis stayed in a daze as if he didn''t expect to lasso to himself. He hesitated for a moment and hung it around his waist before leading Su Sheng to Diana''s room.


    ...


    PS: The next chapter may be high-energy.


    Chapter 55 My Wonder Woman Couldn''t Be So Cute


    I don''t know how long it took, Diana''s consciousness gradually woke up quietly.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the familiar ceiling.


    "This is my room!" Diana stared at herself in a daze, her body was clean and white as frost and she wore her usual armor.Recalling what happened before the coma, is it just a nightmare?


    Standing up and sitting up, Diana subconsciously looked around.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Su Sheng who was sitting not far away smiling and looking at him.


    This is not a dream!


    Diana suddenly woke up angrily and wanted to rush towards Su Sheng, but suddenly a rope of bright golden light flew around her to entangle her.


    "Mantra Noose." A hot burning sensation came, and Diana instantly collapsed to the ground weakly.She turned her head angrily and saw Artemis wearing a silver armor holding a mantra lasso in her hand."Artemis, you... why did you do this!"


    "I won''t let you hurt my master." Artemis said coldly without expression.


    Diana looked at Su Sheng."what have you done."


    "Hippolyte and Antiop are still alive, so I will ask again, will you forgive me?" Su Sheng did not answer but asked again."I am very interested in you. After all, I am a demigod made of steel, so I really want to know what is the difference between a woman and a goddess. So if you can forgive me, maybe we can meet and see? If you agree, I can help You killed Ares."


    "Impossible!" Although Diana didn''t understand the special feature of''Steel Body'', she gritted her teeth and refused.


    "I understand!"


    Su Sheng nodded and got up to reach out to Artemis, and she respectfully handed the mantra lasso.


    "You can go out, don''t let anyone disturb me."


    "Yes!"


    Artemis glanced at Diana hesitantly, then bowed his head and walked out and closed the door.


    "This is my first time playing with rope. I would practice with Helena before I knew it, so if you leave you with an unforgettable shadow of pain, you must tell me, because...I will be very proud."


    "What are you doing!" Diana asked, staring.


    "Achieve my goal with a straightforward approach."


    Since the relationship cannot be eased, let''s go further and further in the hostile identity. As one of the three giants of the Justice League in the future, the representative of women''s rights for gender equality, if this can conquer her, it is definitely a very fulfilling thing, right?


    With a chuckle, Su Sheng threw Diana onto the bed with a mantra lasso and rushed over.


    Diana hurriedly wanted to escape, but the Mantra Lasso quickly caught up with her. Although she is also good at using ropes, she has never seen such a delicate way. Even without the Mantra Lasso, it will make people lose the ability to act. Unable to escape.


    "You...you want to force me to have a baby with you?" Diana stared at Su Sheng and took off her clothes as if she finally knew his purpose.


    Seeing her serious appearance, Su Sheng was dazed and sneered.


    "Who said that this must be for the purpose of giving birth?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Don''t try to lie to me. I have read the books outside. It says that reproduction is actually... the time for men to be really comfortable is very short." Diana whispered.


    Sudden change of style!


    Su Sheng felt that Diana suddenly changed from a brave and determined female soldier to a female driver. This car was caught off guard!


    "Understood." Su Sheng glanced at the golden mantra lasso on Diana''s body, and Su Sheng suddenly smiled."It is the effect of the mantra lasso that makes you have to answer and tell the truth!"


    Although the style of painting has changed, it is more interesting!


    While Diana scolded herself to kill herself, she had to answer her question about the ride experience, which was supposed to be the cruel devil torturing the goddess, but turned into an academic discussion.Although it was verified that there is no difference between a woman and a goddess, and she can do porcelain work without diamonds, Su Sheng is not disappointed.


    Su Sheng chuckled and took the mantra lasso back. Diana, who was free, got up and started to do it without hesitation.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    "I know I know, you''ve said it many times just now." Su Sheng said casually wearing clothes."Before you do, you might as well think about whether you can kill me in this room. If you can''t, think about your people. Although I don''t know how long I will stay here, I give you a chance to challenge me every day. You win If I don¡¯t, I will let everyone on the island go. If I lose, I¡¯ll have to accompany me, uh... continue to have children?


    God gave birth to a child, and Su Sheng couldn''t help but smile after finishing talking.


    "I will challenge you now." Diana stood up unwillingly.


    "I''m tired, let''s start tomorrow."

 41 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 41

    The dressed Su Sheng casually waved his hand, put on the mantra lasso and pushed the door out.


    Artemis guarded the door faithfully.


    "Go to Hippolyte''s usual room, I want to rest."


    "Yes."


    Artemis responded and led the way.


    Hippolyte''s room was not far from Diana''s, and it was only a few minutes away.


    "Not bad." Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction."Help me get something to eat by the way and watch out for strangers on the island."


    "Yes."


    Artemis nodded and asked tentatively: "Diana...Should you lock it up?"


    "No, please explain the matter clearly and sleep with me at night."


    Artemis stayed in a daze, sleeping together?Like, like with Diana?


    "You don''t want to?" Su Sheng asked when she heard her not answering.


    "No, my master." Artemis said hurriedly.


    "Then go." Su Sheng waved his hand and lay down.


    After Artemis came out, he was first prepared to be eaten and sent there and then arranged to visit and pay attention to the situation on the island. She hesitated for a while before returning to her home.


    There is a sword on the table in the room.


    The legendary sword that can kill Ares!


    The Excalibur was originally placed in the tower together with the Mantra Lasso. Artemis brought the Excalibur with the Mantra Lasso before.


    If Su Sheng is a god, perhaps the only one who can defeat him is Excalibur.


    ...


    PS: The sudden change in the style of this chapter was really not designed by me, because this chapter has been stuck for a long time. After all, the style of the Great Demon King has gotten Diana''s concern that some brothers will not be able to accept this description, so the inexplicable style changed after revisions.In addition, I officially launched on the 9th. If the brothers who watched in advance should be the timed chapter, today¡¯s update should be more than five.In addition, today is my birthday. Happy birthday to myself!


    Chapter 56 Let¡¯s Go, Have a Baby


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night for Paradise Island.


    In the cell, the Amazons who had become slaves comforted each other and prayed that the gods on Mount Olympus could save them.In the corner, the aloof queen and general also wore handcuffs and shackles to no longer be noble and elegant.


    After they woke up, they were locked in here to learn about what happened before the coma. Not long ago, Artemis came to talk a lot about the situation of the Amazons, about Diana, about Su Sheng, etc. The determined Hippolyte also had difficulty making a decision for a while.


    anger?Worried?


    There is even regret!


    I had known that a white horse would bring such pain to Diana on Paradise Island, let alone give up his horse, even if it was a horse for him.


    The night breeze rustled the leaves outside.


    In Hippolyte''s room.


    Saint Su lay on a blanket made of unknowing animal skin and pulled Artemis, who had just taken off his armor.


    "Finally, there is a pillow of a good size." With a chuckle, Artemis pulled him to lie down.


    Artemis, who had experienced a lot of battles and had a flexible body, became a bit stiff at this time, closing his eyes slightly and motionless, even the sound of breathing could not be restrained.Su Sheng visited the whole picture of the airport, and then hugged her to sleep.


    After a while, Su Sheng''s steady breathing sounded in the dim room.


    "Asleep?" Artemis unexpectedly slowly opened his eyes and looked at Su Sheng, and actually fell asleep.


    In the dim, Artemis looked at Su Sheng''s face in a daze, and he didn''t know how long he fell asleep like this.Good work and rest habits made her wake up early, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Su Sheng, who was close at hand, holding herself as if not distinguishing each other. Artemis was slightly shocked when she was about to get up and heard a bang.


    The door was pushed open vigorously.


    "Who!" Artemis wanted to get up vigilantly, and saw Diana hurriedly approaching them.


    Bright red breastplate, blue skirt, golden knee-length boots, Diana wears wrist braces in both hands, a W-shaped starlight crown on her forehead, a shield in one hand, and a long sword in one hand, pointing to Su Sheng. Shouted heroically and confidently.


    "Su Sheng, I want to challenge you!"


    Su Sheng was awakened in the sweet voice, and he put his arms around Artemis''s shoulder and opened his eyes to look.


    "what?"


    Seeing Diana appearing in front of him in Wonder Woman costume, Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Are you trying to challenge me or catch the rape? Are you eager to come over so early and want to have a baby with me?"


    "I will beat you!" Diana gritted her teeth.


    "Because of Excalibur?" Su Sheng got up and hooked at Artemis disapprovingly. Artemis was still in a daze before he recognized the Excalibur before hurried over to help Su Sheng get dressed.


    Diana was even more angry at this scene.


    "Go and bring everyone out, they should be very interested in such a challenge." Su Sheng said casually.


    Artemis put on his armor and hurried out.


    "You can wear this suit to give birth to a baby with me in a while. This time I don''t need to lasso the mantra. It will distract me, and I hope to focus on you." Su Sheng patted Diana on the shoulder Got up and went out.


    Putting aside the aura of Wonder Woman''s identity, Diana herself is very attractive.However, because of the mantra lasso, most of Su Sheng''s attention yesterday was devoted to academic discussion.


    The Amazons were brought out one by one and gathered on the square, and they all looked excited when they learned that Diana would challenge Su Sheng for their freedom.Hippolyte and Antiop were a little worried at first, but Diana was a little relieved when they saw Diana holding the Excalibur.


    Although the Excalibur cannot really kill the gods, the quality is superior. With the Excalibur, Diana might be able to defeat Su Sheng?


    Under their expectant gaze, Su Sheng Shi Ran walked to the middle of the square.


    The Amazonian who looked around and looked at the expectation then looked at Diana who was ready to go and confident, and Su Sheng spoke casually."bring it on."


    "drink!"


    Diana didn''t get the least bit muddy, and slammed into her holding the shield.


    It''s up!


    Everyone became nervous and looked at them intently.


    Diana has received the most rigorous training since she was a child, and is several times more powerful than others. Now that she has the awakening supernatural power and has the Excalibur, she should...should succeed?


    boom!

 42 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 42

    The shield that hit him was blocked by Su Sheng''s hand, and then the shield flashed, and the bright gold and dark red boots came towards his lower abdomen.Su Sheng stretched out her hand and patted down, Diana only felt a strong force coming from her leg to fall to the ground involuntarily, and then swung the Excalibur Sword.


    Before the sword arrived, the hand that slapped Diana''s leg turned into a fist and blasted out.


    Diana snorted and pierced her long sword into the ground and kept moving backwards, and the ground was marked with a long trace of the Excalibur Sword.


    "You can''t beat me just by doing this, just use your full strength." Su Sheng chuckled."You still can''t beat me even with all your strength."


    drink!


    Diana yelled again.


    Divine power whizzed out, and the Divine Killing Sword lit up with a sharp and dazzling light.


    The Amazons stepped back in shock, and the impact of divine power made them feel like 337 was in a storm and couldn''t open their eyes.In the center of the storm, Diana raised the Excalibur Sword and used her greatest power to stab Su Sheng.


    The light was dazzling, lightning and thunder.


    Hippolyte stared at Excalibur with his mouth open.


    Must succeed, must succeed!


    This sword brought Diana''s supernatural power and the prayers of all Amazons came to Su Sheng.


    Unlimited stacking, ten times.


    Su Sheng gave a soft drink and raised his hand to block the Excalibur.


    blocked?


    He actually blocked the Excalibur with his hand!


    This scene stunned everyone. Diana''s surprised expression flashed past, her eyes became firm, and she squeezed the Excalibur Sword violently as she roared.


    Even if you are a god, but killing the god sword can kill the god!


    With this conviction, Diana, who was moving forward, suddenly heard the sound of cracking.


    "Kacha." "Kacha."


    Su Sheng did not move, but the Excalibur was shortening.


    Excalibur, broken?


    Diana looked at Su Sheng''s mouth with a little smile and crushed the Divine Killing Sword to pieces, then grabbed her wrist and shook the hilt of the sword off, bent over and forcefully, Diana was directly carried by Su Sheng.


    "Let''s go, have a baby."


    Chapter 57 I am your father!


    With long legs dangling, Diana was carried by Su Sheng and did not resist.I don¡¯t know if I abide by the agreement and worry that the resistance will cause Su Sheng to kill the Amazons or he has not awakened from the shock of the destruction of the Excalibur.


    Su Sheng carried Diana and looked at them in shock. With a desperate expression, he chuckled and said to Artemis: "Untie them all. As long as they don''t resist life, they will remain the same as before. I am only interested in her. "Speaking, Su Sheng patted Diana''s ass, humming a little song and walked to the room to prepare for morning exercise.


    Without the influence of the mantra lasso, I wonder if Diana will struggle?Well, since she can''t be allowed to take the initiative like Helena and Felicity, it should be fun to resist the struggle, right?After all, it''s cool to be strong on Wonder Woman.


    Artemis gave an order to unlock the chains of Hippolyte and others, and the free Amazons seemed to be at a loss.


    Hippolyte looked at Diana who had been carried away, her expression changed.


    "Queen, if he really came through time from the future, he won''t stay too long. Diana still has time...and time to find him for revenge." Artemis could understand Hippolyte''s feelings. But sacrifices are always inevitable in wars. Just like she sacrificed her allegiance to Saint Su, Diana''s sacrifice was also to protect the Paradise Island. It was... worth it!


    Bang 437!


    Diana was thrown on the bed, Su Sheng leaned over and kissed her.


    "Hmm."


    Su Sheng only felt a pain in the corner of his mouth, and got up with a sigh.


    Rubbing his finger at the corner of his mouth, there was a trace of red blood, and Su Sheng looked at Diana, who was agitated and determined, and smiled.


    "That''s enough."


    "If you can resist and not resist, it''s not Wonder Woman."


    "Yesterday''s painting style was chaotic, today... it is finally right." Su Shengxie leaned over again with a laugh, Diana raised her arms and the wristbands shook violently, and the divine power shook Su Sheng directly from her. Hit the wall.


    Shaking his shoulders, Su Sheng stood up and stared sharply at Diana, like a beast about to hunt.


    There is no need for a mirror. Su Sheng knows that he should be like a complete big demon at this moment, the kind of villain who will rub the protagonist on the ground at the last minute.


    Diana just touched the mantra lasso that Su Sheng left here before, and she took the lasso and stared at Su Sheng with joy.


    The second round is on the verge.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly came from outside, and the two looked at the window in amazement, and they saw that there was something exploding in the fire, screams and panic sounds came from outside.Diana looked startled and turned and rushed out towards the window.


    boom!


    The window was directly shattered by Diana, and her body fell from high in the sky.


    Diana who landed was stunned for a moment.


    The square not far away was filled with fire and smoke.On the ground lay the corpses of several Amazons, and the remaining Amazons were killing each other.Could it be that the mother and the others were ready to fight against the people of Artemis?


    No, that''s not right!


    Diana soon saw that Artemis was actually fighting with her people.


    They are fighting each other!


    "Stop, stop, what are you doing? Why are you killing each other." Diana shouted rushing over or using her hands or using a mantra lasso to separate the people who were killing each other.


    "mother!"


    Huh!


    The long sword passed by Diana, watching her mother continue to attack, Diana hurriedly stopped her and shouted.


    Hippolyte''s expression changed slightly, and he felt at a loss before reacting.


    "What is going on? Could it be..."


    "It''s not him." Diana shook her head calmly."There are other intruders."


    Snapped!Snapped!Snapped!

 43 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 43

    The sound of clapping and applause sounded in the fire, and the flames separated to the sides, and a person walked out of the inside, clapping and shaking.


    A woman.


    He was only wearing a black dress with holes all over his body, with short hair that looked like an inch of hair. The eyeshadow and lips were dark, giving him a gothic feel.


    "Who are you?" Diana asked warily.


    "I am your sister." The other party said with a smile.


    sisters?


    Diana looked around at the horror of cannibalism, and looked at her coldly."I don''t have such a sister."


    "She really is your sister."


    Su Sheng''s voice sounded, and he slowly walked to Diana and said with a chuckle."I admire the old thief Zeus, who can give birth to anyone. Your brothers and sisters are more than the god of war Ares. This girl who kills Matt is called Eris."


    "Goddess of strife?" Diana asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it was the goddess of strife who started the Trojan War with a golden apple." Su Sheng nodded and laughed."Your mother should have seen her. After all, many years ago, humans, the Olympians, the Atlanteans once joined forces to fight the steppe wolves that invaded the earth."


    Diana subconsciously looked at Hippolyte next to him, and Hippolyte said in a solemn expression."She should be dead, gods, gods should be killed by Ares."


    "Shit." Eris smiled disdainfully."If the gods are dead, you won''t be able to live long ago, and my jealous mother Hera will not let go of the woman who had a leg with my father Zeus!"


    Hippolyte''s face was ugly.


    "What are you doing here on Paradise Island!" Diana asked in a deep voice.


    "Paradise Island? I thought it had become a slave island, so I came to help you, my sister." Eris smiled and turned his eyes to Su Sheng."It''s you, how did you gain divine power? Are you also my father''s son?"


    "I''m your father!" Su Sheng smiled.


    Eris stunned and smiled."I''m afraid my mother won''t agree."


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t mind sleeping on her." Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly.


    Eris was stunned and looked up at the sky."Mother, did you hear that? Someone wants to sleep with you."


    There is no change in the sky, I don''t know if Hera didn''t hear it or didn''t respond.


    "Untie your trick, otherwise...I force you to untie it." Diana shouted, ready to go.


    "Try it?"


    Eris raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    After the words fell, Diana had already rushed towards Eris.


    boom!


    Without seeing exactly what happened, Diana, who had just rushed past, flew out and smashed through the wall and fell into the ruins.


    "Weak chicken!"


    The fifty-eighth chapter says to open the hang?Doesn''t make sense!


    Seeing Diana getting up from the ruins and glaring at herself and rushing towards Eris again, Su Sheng shrugged innocently.Although Diana is strong in the future, she is the top combat power comparable to Superman in the Justice League, and after killing Ares, the god of war, she replaced the other''s priesthood and became the new god of war, but now she is indeed a weak chicken!


    Although Eris, the goddess of strife, is not the kind of powerful god, it is not easily defeated by Diana.Seeing her unyielding attack on Eris, Su Sheng asked Artemis, who had helped the tribe to get rid of the influence of Eris."How about the loss?"


    Artemis whispered with a complicated expression."Your slave has lost one third, Master, these slaves belong to you now..."


    "Want me to take action?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    "Yes!" Artemis said solemnly on one knee."Diana is not Eris''s opponent, I beg you to avenge the dead slave."


    Seeing Artemis'' actions and requests, nearby Antiop, Menalip looked complicated.Hippolyte looked at Artemis and Su Sheng and looked at Diana, who was not an opponent at all, and took a deep breath, knelt down on one knee like Artemis.


    Although he did not speak, the meaning was obvious.


    Both Su Saint and Eris were killed by the invaders. But Su Saint was able to kill people after the conflict. Unlike Eris, they used this shameless method to kill each other and were killed. She killed more people.From the senses, they are more able to accept defeat and be killed in battle rather than controlled cannibalism, and Hippolyte also learned some of Su Saint from Artemis, such as his two attempts to obtain Diana''s forgiveness, for example, he did not have the idea of ??permanently ruling the Paradise Island, but Eris was different, no one knew her thoughts.


    As the Queen of the Amazon, Hippolyte is not black and white like Diana. She is not afraid of death and fight, but she must consider more as a member of the family.


    Therefore, she has accepted the slavery and rule of Su Sheng!


    The queen is on her knees, do others need to say?


    The remaining Amazons knelt together.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, Diana was knocked to the ground again, and Eris'' body gradually became huge, raising her foot and stepping towards Diana.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Although Diana did not surrender, flinch, or fear, she was powerless.


    "Master!" Artemis yelled eagerly upon seeing this.


    "Cough cough." Su Sheng suddenly coughed twice and said to Diana."need my help?"


    boom!


    Eris stepped on her foot again, but Diana suddenly gritted her teeth and held her foot with her hands and suddenly released a powerful divine power.


    boom!


    The divine power shook, Eris shook and seemed a little unstable.Diana rolled over on the spot and rushed bravely and kicked Eris''s other leg. Eris'' huge body crashed to the ground.


    dusty.


    Sheng Su waved the dust and said to Artemis: "I asked if I need my help, and she was irritated and broke out? It doesn''t make sense to open the hang up when you say it."


    Diana''s outbreak was like driving a car, caught off guard.


    After knocking down Eris with a single blow, it seemed that he wanted to release all his previous anger, bang bang bang, bang bang!Diana''s attack fell like rain.


    "Do you regret it?"


    Su Sheng smiled and asked Hippolyte.


    Hippolyte shook her head, and she knew that there would be no Diana''s outburst without their submission.


    "enough!"


    Eris grabbed Diana with a loud shout and threw it out. Diana threw a mantra lasso around her hand to stabilize her body, but Eris suddenly disappeared.

 44 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 44

    It seems to have disappeared.


    The next moment Eris suddenly appeared behind Diana and punched it.


    boom!


    Diana smashed down from the air.


    Eris stepped on Diana''s back, reached out and took the mantra lasso around her neck and strangled her upwards. The weak Diana was directly pulled up with a painful expression on her face.


    "Aris cares about you very much, but it seems...you are not so good." Eris clenched the mantra noose coldly.


    Diana''s breathing became more difficult.


    "That''s not good? That''s my thing." Su Sheng said with a smile suddenly."Give it back to me, or...Kill you!"


    Eris looked at Diana and chuckled towards Saint Su."It''s just an Amazonian. There are so many here. It doesn''t matter to kill one, right?"


    "It''s only one!" Su Sheng shook his head.


    Diana looked at Su Sheng with a complicated expression. It turned out that he...


    "Want? Then come and get it." Eris said coldly.


    "Okay!"


    Su Sheng smiled, and the golden divine power appeared instantly along with the blue thunder.


    Unlimited stacking, twenty times.


    boom!


    The light surrounding him instantly turned into a beam of light and rushed straight into the sky, Eris was shocked as he watched the divine power that was several times stronger than him subconsciously relax the mantra noose.


    "You, how could you have such a strong power..."


    "Go ask God."


    Su Sheng suddenly came to Eris''s face and punched out.


    The strong thunder power instantly exploded after hitting Eris, the next moment as if the sound barrier burst, Eris was instantly pierced through the chest of a city wall hit by a cannonball, 410 she looked down in disbelief and heard a bang.


    The wind howled, flying sand and rocks.


    Eris exploded.


    The body turned into countless fragments and flew out in all directions, then crackled and scattered on the ground.Saint Su caught the mantra lasso and said quietly, "I said there is only one, how can I use it after it gets dirty!"


    died?


    Just now, even if Diana opened up and broke out, Eris, the goddess of strife, who was not an opponent... actually was beaten to death by Su Sheng in this way?And was beaten to pieces?


    Everyone was dumbfounded by watching this scene in a daze.


    "Then, what is that?"


    "Will she be resurrected?"


    Artemis suddenly pointed to the golden light spot in the sky in surprise and shouted in surprise.


    The golden light spots floated up, like fireflies in the dark shining brightly, exuding an indescribable unique atmosphere.


    "This is... the source?" Hippolyte whispered to himself in surprise.


    ...


    PS: Suddenly I feel that Diana is really miserable. She just debuted, not right... She was abused before she debuted.In addition, I suddenly felt that Su Sheng, like Zha Kang, had an aura of pitting people, and Sheng Su also saw who pitted him, but one was actively pitting and the other was a halo of pitting people.


    Chapter 59: I am not interested in being the god who was killed by my punch!


    "Source?" Artemis couldn''t help asking, looking at the dazzling golden light."What is the source?"


    "I only heard that Yuan is a symbol similar to the priesthood. With Yuan, you have the priesthood and the powerful abilities conferred by the priesthood." Hippolyte has forgotten when he heard about Yuan, and he thought it was just a legend. =, after all, she had never seen what it was like when God died, nor had she seen Yuan.


    "The source comes from the wall of origin." Su Sheng''s voice instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Su Sheng put away the mantra lasso and helped Diana with a complicated look. If Diana''s look was complicated before because Su Sheng said that she had only one, then it is purely because she found that she thinks too much, and only one is not. She is a mantra lasso!


    "What is the wall of origin?" Hippolyte asked curiously when he heard this name for the first time.


    Not only Hippolyte, everyone is curious to know.


    However, Su Sheng didn''t mean to explain, and pointed at the source floating in the air."I kill Eris to get these sources to become the new god of strife, but I am not interested in being a god who can be killed by me with a punch."


    Not interested in being?


    Not interested in being a god?


    This is a god, they can all see the performance of Eris just now, it is an invincible, unmatched powerful strength.But after another thought, it seemed to be fine. After all, Eris, the goddess of strife, was very powerful for them, but hadn''t it been blown by Su Sheng?


    Who would look at strengths weaker than themselves?


    "Artemis."


    "Master." Artemis responded.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "This source belongs to you."


    "Me?" Artemis pointed to himself in surprise, and when he got the source, he could get the priesthood and become the new goddess of strife. This opportunity... belongs to me?She subconsciously looked at Diana beside Su Sheng, why not give it to Diana?


    "Do not want?"


    "No, no, I just..."


    "What about the swiftness of your allegiance to me? What about the decisiveness of handing the Excalibur Sword to Diana? If you don''t grasp the source, you will return to the wall of origin." Su Sheng suddenly turned to Diana with a light smile.


    Diana stunned slightly, and then saw Su Sheng suddenly carrying herself.


    "Our business is not over yet."


    Su Sheng laughed and carried Diana to the room again, but this time the eyes of Hippolyte and others were not the same anger and unwillingness as before, but a very complicated expression, even the carried Dai Anna herself hesitated for a moment and then did not struggle.


    Came to the room again, was thrown on the bed again, Su Sheng rushed over again.


    This time Diana didn''t bite Su Sheng nor did she move her hands, but pushed him with both hands and said seriously."You can no longer force me, I still can''t forgive the harm you caused to Paradise Island, nor can you forgive the things you forced me, but... you saved Paradise Island today, as long as you stop destroying Paradise Island and liberate my people , Although I won''t forgive you, I won''t hate you again!"


    "That is to say, what I did before was completely wiped out? Including the thing that I used the mantra lasso to force you?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    "Yes!" Diana said.

 45 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 45

    "I don''t agree!" Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    "You don''t agree?" Diana looked at him blankly."why?"


    "Look, first of all, my status as a slave owner is gone. Although I don''t care, I am obviously at a disadvantage. Secondly, you only said that you no longer hate me but you didn''t say that I can continue to follow you? Anyway, you won''t forgive me. I can''t stop me, why should I give up the pleasure of getting your hands because you said you no longer hate me?" Su Sheng chuckled and pressed Diana''s hands.


    "The most painful thing for people is not to want what they don¡¯t get, rather than not knowing what they want. I know very well that what I want is you now, so why should I bear the pain? Not to mention be willing to bet, since you If the challenge fails, you have to accompany me to have a baby, what? Is the dignified Amazon father betrayed? This is what Hippolyte taught you?"


    "So please continue to hate me."


    "no, you can not¡­¡­"


    Diana shouted and struggled, but failed to stop Su Sheng''s resolute and rude behavior, she was forced again.


    For a long time, Diana pushed away Su Sheng and pointed at him and shouted with disgust."I hate you, I swear in the name of the Amazon princess, I will never give up if you don''t let you pay!"


    "So does the promise of challenge continue?" Su Sheng rolled over and looked at the angry Diana with a light smile.


    Diana was resisting and struggling throughout the process, but it was precisely this feeling that made Su Sheng want to stop. No wonder some people like to use strong, because whether it is resistance or obedience, there will be a different sense of conquest.


    "I hate you!"


    Diana swore fiercely and turned and went out.


    "Is this avoiding the problem?" Su Sheng grinned and muttered.


    After Diana came out angrily, he stopped shortly. In the crowd, Artemis was sitting on the ground surrounded by a little golden light.


    "That''s the source? Has Artemis got the source to become the new goddess of strife?" Diana asked curiously to the mother who came over.


    Hippolyte nodded: "It should be, but she still needs time to adapt to this ability. Diana, are you... okay?"


    Diana shook her head.


    Hippolyte sighed and did not ask again.


    She wants to talk to Su Sheng.


    Regarding Eris, regarding the gods, regarding the Wall of Origin, she had a hunch that Paradise Island might not be as peaceful as before...


    Of course, Hippolyte would not go to Saint Su after her daughter came out, not to mention that she had to pay attention to Artemis, after all, this might be the birth of the first god on Paradise Island.However, Artemis seemed to have no signs of waking up for a short time after sitting, so when Su Saint came to see Artemis at noon, when Hippolyte took the initiative to act as a tour guide and showed him around.


    I have to say that Paradise Island is indeed beautiful. Many places that are famous for their pristine scenery are probably not as good as this place. Su Sheng thinks Felicity will definitely like it here. So...Would you like to grab the legendary team¡¯s wave rider?


    Chapter 60: Teaching to be a man series


    "Why haven''t the legendary team come back? It''s so slow to be able to travel through time, so I really treat myself as a policeman." Su Sheng mumbled and looked at Hippolyte."After holding back for so long, just say whatever you want."


    Hippolyte pondered for a moment and asked."You really came from the future? What will happen to Paradise Island in the future?"


    Su Sheng curled his lips and said boringly: "I guess you will ask this. When Diana leaves Paradise Island and kills Ares to become Wonder Woman, Paradise Island will become a symbol. I don''t know the others, but Wasteland. The wolf will make a comeback and will come to Paradise Island to take back the East~West you kept."


    Steppenwolf!


    Hippolyte looked stunned and thought of the battle long, long ago, when humans, gods, Atlantis, and even people from outer space helped drive away Steppenwolves. If Steppenwolves make a comeback, Paradise Island... how to resist-?


    "This is the difference between the new god and the old god. A steppen wolf is already difficult for you to deal with. The steppen wolf comes from the apocalypse star and obeys the apocalypse god Darkside, even though Darkside is his nephew But who made his brother-in-law Yuga Khan obsessed with the Wall of Origin and got stuck on it. That¡¯s why Zeus would die, so the gods would die, because he couldn¡¯t be beaten. If he didn¡¯t want to die if he was beaten, he had to I clipped my tail and hid." Su Sheng suddenly laughed and thought of an interesting inference. Would Zeus know that the new god will replace the old god, so if his strength is not enough, he will come together in number?How many more cubs will be given birth, but one group will fight?


    What if it goes wrong?Like Wonder Woman?


    "What on earth is the Wall of Origins?" This is the second time Su Sheng mentioned the Wall of Origins.


    A steppe wolf can only repel the power of the gods and even the power of alien friends. What about the stronger Darkside?Where is Daxed''s father Yuca Khan?Hippolyte suddenly felt that the future was dim.


    "The source of everything."


    If Su Sheng remembers correctly, the wall of origin is the boundary of the known universe, outside the wall is the source, all answers, the source of all existence, and the source created the gods and superhuman beings.The spirit of existence of the original lantern beast life of the Seven Lanterns also comes from the existence outside the wall of origin. The wall of origin has a special nature. Anything in the universe will be stuck to the wall as long as it touches it. Living beings will be unconsciously fixed there like vegetative people, such as the father Yuka Khan who makes Daxed feared, and the superman superman in the comics, the only one who can rely on himself from the wall Only the god of origin, Yuka Khan, went up and down, but this guy died by himself and stuck back.


    Being stuck on the wall of origin is not without benefits, at least it will not be affected by the restart of the universe.


    After all, scams like Flash will restart when the mess can''t be solved.


    Who makes people run fast!


    Speaking of running fast, the legendary team is really slow!


    "The source of everything? Then..." Hippolyte also asked Su Sheng, but interrupted somewhat impatiently."Okay, I''m not a hundred thousand why, even if it is, one hundred thousand why is a bedtime reading, it''s almost the same for your daughter to ask."


    Hippolyte''s expression was stiff, so can you understand it like this in bedtime reading?


    Su Sheng was very upset with the slow behavior of the Legend Squad and simply turned around and went back.


    As soon as they came back, they heard a lively applause, and then saw Artemis fighting with Diana.Regardless of their own fighting skills, one is a demigod who has just awakened his supernatural power, and a new goddess of strife who has just gained a source, the two are half-hearted.


    "mother."


    "the host."


    The noise suddenly stopped, and the two fighting men stopped seeing Su Sheng and Hippolyte.


    "How is it?" Su Sheng asked Artemis casually.


    Artemis said excitedly."It''s great, as if there are endless powerful forces, and I''m not too proficient, I can become stronger."


    "Master, can I try to challenge you?" Artemis asked excitedly.


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand.


    boom!


    Artemis instantly felt a pain in his head and hit the whole person directly on the ground.


    Blinded!


    Although she was unprepared, she hadn''t seen Su Sheng''s movements clearly, and this power...a seemingly understatement made her scalp spin.


    "You can pretend to be forceful with them, pretend to me and kill you!"


    Su Sheng said lightly, and Shi Shiran left under the dumb and shocked eyes of everyone.


    This is the teaching to behave series, even if Eris was hit by Su Sheng, let alone Artemis, a rookie who just got his source?


    Diana helped Artemis up."Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine." Artemis shook his head, still a little dizzy now.


    "There are intruders!"


    An exclamation suddenly sounded startled everyone, another intruder?

 46 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 46

    A howling sound came from the air, and a battleship fell slowly from the air, and the wind blowing people couldn''t open their eyes.


    boom!


    The battleship landed and the hatch slowly opened.


    The legendary squad captain Lip Hunter in the trench coat took Sarah the White Canary, the cold captain Leonard Steiner and the heatwave Mikroly walked down.


    "Hello everyone on Paradise Island, please don''t get excited, take the liberty of disturbing you, we are here to find Su Sheng!" Lip Hunter looked at the ill-looking Amazonians around him and hurriedly explained.


    "Are you a legendary team?" Diana asked.


    Rip Hunt was stunned and nodded. How did they know?Did Su Sheng tell them?


    Damn, what did Su Sheng do!


    Rip Hunt was thinking about it, but Diana suddenly rushed over.


    "Don''t do it, we are not malicious, we are here to help you solve the trouble."


    "It''s the trouble you brought to Paradise Island."


    Diana snorted and immediately rushed over and knocked Rip Hunter down. The cold captain Leonard Steiner and Heatwave Microry were just about to start their hands but were brought down by Artemis who rushed over together. Sarah White Canary looked at the surrounding Amazon warriors and raised her hand with interest.


    "Grab all of me to see the master." Artemis snorted coldly.


    "Could you ask? Who is your master?"


    "Su Sheng!"


    God, what did Su Sheng do???


    ...


    PS: Chapter 7 is here. This chapter introduces the Wall of Origin and several powerful new gods to give everyone an impression. In addition, Steppenwolf is the big boss in the movie "Justice League".


    Chapter 61 The operation is as fierce as a tiger, and the result is two hundred and five


    The fleeting years are unfavorable, and it is estimated that few are more unlucky than the legendary team.


    As soon as she debuted, White Canary Sarah Lance almost left the team because her sister had an extra boyfriend. Fortunately, she successfully sent the culprit to the paradise island ruled by the future Wonder Woman Diana and countless Amazon warriors. I thought so. The time deviation can be corrected, but the result?


    Although Sarah Lance stayed, the Raptor team was born. The only difference is that the Raptor team without Su Sheng is low-key. No one knows that she is still alive. So she still betrayed the Assassin Alliance and wanted to protect her family. She was still killed and resurrected. , And then join the legendary team.It can be said that there is no correction at all except her history.That¡¯s all. After all, she solved the crisis of leaving the team. She wanted to kill Vandal Savage and then picked up Su Sheng back. But the nickname of the garbage dump team is not for nothing, but Savage is still alive and well. Hung up, and finally got out of danger, but was still chased by the time bounty hunter Kronos sent by Rip Hunt''s former boss, Lord of Time, like a mad dog.


    How to do?


    After all, let''s send Su Sheng back first, and the result verified that sentence.


    As long as you work hard, nothing can''t be screwed up.


    The paradise island where there are future Wonder Woman and countless brave Amazons has been enslaved by Su Sheng?And these people didn''t mean to resist.


    Do you dare to believe it?


    This is as ridiculous as they couldn''t kill Vandal Savage suddenly by drinking water.


    It''s not that they don''t understand, it''s that the world is changing too fast.


    Seeing the Amazon warriors all around, watching Su Sheng lead people into the Wave Rider, Rip Hunt''s intestines are almost regretful.


    On board the wave.


    Artemis, Diana and Hippolyte looked curiously at this spaceship full of futuristic technology.


    "This... boat can really travel through time?" Diana asked curiously.


    Su Sheng waved his hand and did not answer. He was busy watching the situation of the Raptor team and Helena.


    After Su Sheng''s''disappearance'', Felicity took the initiative to find Laurel and Catwoman to start a group search.One was to find his boyfriend, the other was to find out who killed his sister, and the other was to get the software to wash off criminal records. In the process of searching for Su Sheng, he solved some criminals in the city by the way, and the Raptor team gradually took shape.On the other side, Helena, who lost the evidence of Su Sheng and evaporated from the world, is not idle, do you want to find Su Sheng?What a coincidence, me too!Helena went directly to the Raptor team to briefly explain the matter and then gave them two choices.


    Either hand over Su Sheng, or hand over the deleted evidence.


    Want Su Sheng?We are also looking for it.Want evidence?deleted.


    Just like this on both sides.


    Re-collecting evidence is too difficult, so Helena decides to do it herself in the name of a huntress.Although Catwoman was out of the picture, Laurel, who was targeting lawyers, and the kind and justice Felicity quit, Liangzi got deeper and deeper. Although it was not to the point of death or death, it was still incompatible. The Raptor team stopped the girl several times. The hunter killed Frank, and the huntress also caused a lot of trouble to the Raptor team. The huntresses who worked alone suffered a bit, but in general they had each other''s victory and defeat.


    Although it was different from what Su Sheng thought, the Raptor team and the Huntress were torn each other, and no one had time to think about giving themselves a hat.


    The goal was achieved.


    "They came to pick you up? Are you...will you go with them?" Diana came to Su Sheng and asked.


    Artemis and Hippolyte looked over at once.


    "Reluctant to leave?" Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand to put Diana''s shoulder.


    Diana snorted coldly and pushed Su Sheng''s hand away."No matter where you are, I will defeat you and make you pay."


    "Then you will never forget me in your life."


    Su Sheng chuckles disapprovingly."Artemis, bring them here."


    "Yes."


    It didn''t take long for Artemis to answer the question and then he brought the legendary team over.


    Su Sheng looked at the deadly legendary team and smiled."The embankment is higher than the shore and the waves will destroy them. You are so waves. Now you regret it? The operation is as fierce as a tiger, and the result is two hundred and five. It is you who destroyed the Paradise Island and became my slaves, even Wonder Woman I have been forced to do it. What can you say about the consequences of this time deviation? What if Wonder Woman hates men for not joining the Justice League in the future, but the world will retaliate against men? Do you think that success is not enough? Yes? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re worthless? Don¡¯t despair..."


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly."Because at least your judgment is correct!"


    "..."


    "We will send you back, and then make up for this time deviation." Lip Hunter turned his head and said seriously to the three of Hippolyte."I promise we will save it all, and what he did will never happen."


    "Hehe...hehehehe..."


    Su Sheng''s words fell and Su Sheng laughed, and the louder he laughed, his fingers on the legendary squad were pointed at the three of Hippolyte, some arrogant taunts: "There is 050 fun. Do you know what? Even if you have this opportunity, even if I don''t stop you, they... will definitely not agree!"


    "Are you crazy?" Kendra Sanders, the eaglewoman, couldn''t help calling.


    "He is a lunatic, and it is not unusual to speak madly." White Canary Sara Lance followed.


    "Sometimes if you don''t work hard, you don''t know what despair is." Su Sheng smiled and asked Hippolyte."As the queen of the Amazon who became my slave, tell them, do you want them to change what happened?"


    Change what happened?Then who will stop Eris, the goddess of strife?


    "No!" Hippolyte said solemnly.

 47 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 47

    "How could this be?" the eagle woman cried out inexplicably.


    "In order to save the people who sacrificed their own Artemis, are you willing to change everything that happened?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "My master, whoever wants to change all this is my enemy!" Artemis said with a sharp look at the legendary team. She is now the goddess of strife.


    silence.


    The legendary team can''t understand why this happens?


    Seeing that Su Sheng looked at Diana, they couldn''t help raising their hopes. Diana, who was strengthened, would definitely hope that this never happened, right?


    Chapter 62 Child Is Not Obedient?Just beating


    Seeing the expectation of the legendary team, Su Sheng said to Diana with a chuckle."It''s you, Wonder Woman who was forced to have a baby with me, tell them that you want this to never happen?"


    Diana hesitated.


    Of course she would be willing that this had never happened, but what would happen if there was no Su Sheng?I can''t stop Eris by myself, the people of the tribe will die more, Artemis will not become the new goddess of strife, no one knows what Paradise Island will become!Taking a deep breath, Diana shook her head firmly."This...maybe the best result."


    "I will defeat him and make him pay, wash away my shame and regain my glory. I swear in the name of the Amazon princess!"


    The legendary team is desperate.


    Even Wonder Woman is not willing to change all this?why?Why on earth?


    "What the hell did you do!" White Canary Sarah Lance asked Saint Su in disbelief.


    "I only did what I wanted to do, nothing more." Su Sheng shrugged and said relaxedly."For example...I want to take a wave now!"


    "Impossible!" Lip Hunt yelled eagerly."The Waverider is mine."


    "Then... it''s mine now!" Su Sheng said to Hippolyte with a chuckle."Congratulations, you are liberated, free!"


    After getting the wave, Su Sheng is leaving.


    The liberation from slavery did not make Hippolyte too excited. She asked steadily: "Do we need to do something? For example... kill them?"


    Diana hesitated at first but quickly became firm."Mother, although they caused this series of things, the sin is not dying."


    Hippolyte did not speak and looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng chuckled: "There is no need. They originally came from the future timeline. Kill the present and they are still alive in the past. Not to mention who will kill the Vandalsavage who will rule the world in the future. I¡¯m not interested in going to 2166 to make a special trip to save the world. So you don¡¯t have to do anything, as long as I¡¯m enthusiastic next time, don¡¯t refuse me to ride a horse."


    "I will choose the best white horse!" Hippolyte answered.


    "I''m going to change place to wave, you can go down." Su Sheng smiled and waved, Hippolyte nodded and led the Amazon fighters to leave the wave.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Artemis'' hesitation was stopped by Hippolyte.


    "There will be a greater crisis in Paradise Island. You are now the goddess of strife. We need you."


    "can¡­¡­"


    "I know what you are worried about. Believe me, no clansman will blame you for the decision you made before. You saved them."


    Artemis looked at Hippolyte and then at Su Sheng and finally left the Waverider in silence.


    "Diana."


    In front of the cabin door, Hippolyte suddenly called Diana.


    "Mother?" Diana looked suspiciously at her mother.


    "You stay and follow him." Hippolyte said.


    "Ah? Why?" Diana looked at her mother in surprise."Why let me follow him? Didn''t you say that Paradise Island will encounter a greater crisis? Then I should stay. If you are worried that they will change what happened, all this should also...should let Artemis stay Well, why me?"


    "Child, don''t you always want to see the outside world? Follow him you can see more and learn more, so that you have a chance to defeat him, and then you will have the strength to protect the Paradise Island." Hippolyte Caressed Diana''s cheek, pushed her away reluctantly and left after a long while.


    "mother¡­¡­"


    In Diana''s dismissive gaze, the hatch slowly closed.


    "why?"


    Artemis wondered why the queen forced Diana to stay.


    "I did it for her good." Hippolyte replied in his heart.


    As the godslayer, Diana¡¯s destiny is to fight with Ares, the god of war, but with the current strength of Diana, it is impossible to be Ares¡¯s opponent, especially when the gods are not dead and the jealous queen Hera is in Eris. In the event that she might be in trouble after death, Hippolyte felt that it was safest for her to follow Su Sheng.


    As for fighting Ares, God of War?Hippolyte planned to help Diana find a replacement when she was a child, and later dismissed the idea, but the candidate has been receiving the same training as Diana, and can be used as an ordinary Amazon warrior if he doesn¡¯t need it, but now ...Maybe it can work.


    "I hope Diana can grow up with him as soon as possible. After all, even if you stay behind to defeat Ares, you won''t be able to face the invasion of the steppe wolves in the future." Hippolyte sighed secretly as he watched the take off by Wave Rider.


    On board the wave.


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand and slid unconsciously on the console, and the information at each time point quickly flashed.


    "It all looks boring, do you have any interesting time recommendations?" Su Sheng asked casually as he looked up at the legendary team lying on the ground.


    It¡¯s not easy to own the Waverider. It¡¯s not easy to drive Su Sheng manually. Autonomous driving requires the cooperation of artificial intelligence Gideon, but he does not have this permission. Use a very simple and direct method to make Rip Hunt obedient.


    The kid is not obedient?Just a beat.


    When they felt that the Amazon warriors had a chance to take Su Sheng to correct the deviation after they left, Su Sheng first beat them.


    Seeing the resentful and angry faces of the Legend Squad, Su Sheng chuckled."Don''t do this, in fact, you should thank me for knocking you down, because lying down is very comfortable!"


    "Then why don''t you lie down?"


    Rip Hunter responded to Su Sheng''s mockery in an angry manner.


    "I haven''t met someone who can knock me down yet." Su Sheng said with a grin.


    "I don''t think so."


    White Canary Sarah Lance said quietly and looked behind Su Sheng, Su Sheng turned his head slightly and was shocked.


    "Diana, do you really want to have a baby with me?"


    Diana, who was a little bit sad about parting, heard these words and slammed her fist towards Saint Su.


    "I thought about it."


    Su Sheng yelled and grabbed Diana''s fist and smiled like an uncle."I thought of a new candidate for the pillow."

 48 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 48

    Chapter 63 Money is not a problem, the problem is no money


    "The new pillow...candidate?"


    Diana broke away from Su Sheng''s hand and was stunned for a moment without responding.


    "Some people''s bad habits." White Canary Sara Lance slowly stood up and looked at Diana in a mocking tone."Don''t understand? It''s just to sleep with a woman as a pillow, and maybe do nothing, it''s a scum!"


    "That''s better than someone who can only grind tofu." Su Sheng casually stunned and didn''t ask her how she knew her habit, turning around and tapping on the console.


    A moment later, the information at a point in time~ emerged.


    "1871? Redemption Town in Dakota? What''s here?" Sarah Lance asked suspiciously, looking at the information that Su Sheng had transferred.


    "The candidate for the new pillow, it''s a pity that I can only find her name slowly." Su Sheng mumbled and looked at Lip Hunt, who reluctantly told Gideon to travel through time.


    The wave rider crossed again.


    This time Su Sheng did not feel unwell. Although Diana was a little nervous, she looked okay. After all, she was a demigod.


    In 1871, redemption outside the town.


    The Wave Rider landed and entered the invisible mode, Su Sheng said with a smile."The tofu grinder follow me, you are free to move around."


    Rip Hunt hurriedly asked."What the hell are you doing here? How long will you stay?"


    "Looking for a new pillow, how long will you stay? So long as you find it." Su Sheng hooked Sarah Lance and got off the wave rider.


    Diana frowned and could only keep up.


    After getting off the boat, Sarah Lance patted Su Sheng''s hand and asked dissatisfiedly."Why bring me."


    "Hostage." Su Sheng took it for granted."What if they ran away on the Waverider?"


    "I''m asking why it''s me!" Sarah Lance said irritably.


    "You have big breasts!" Su Sheng bowed his head and cast a glance. Although Sarah Lance is not as delicate and beautiful as her sister, her airport is really big."If you can''t find a new pillow, you can replace it."


    "Don''t you have Wonder Woman?" Sarah Lance looked at Diana who followed.


    "Can I still sleep holding her?"


    "What do you mean?" Sarah Lance was stunned."You can''t sleep holding her, you can sleep holding me? Are you saying I am ugly?"


    "You know, your face is perfect if it covers two places." Su Sheng said seriously.


    Is it perfect to cover two places?


    Sarah Lance asked curiously."Which two places."


    "The left half of the face and the right half of the face."


    "..."


    Sarah Lance took a deep breath to restrain the urge to do it. You simply said that I blocked my face!


    The town of Redemption is not big, a bit desolate and backward.


    Rows of small wooden buildings with horses tied to the front door, everyone dressed like a western cowboy looked at the three people who entered the town in strange costumes in surprise and alert.


    Su Sheng is okay.


    Sarah Lance is wearing a white canary uniform, and Diana is wearing Wonder Woman''s armor. In this era, it''s not a lot of exposure, but it''s definitely an alternative.


    "Hi, excuse me." The man on the side of Su Shengchao hooked his hand, and the man walked over hesitantly."Don''t worry, I just want to ask, do you know where the brothel is?"


    brothel?


    Sarah Lance stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes.


    The man was also stunned. Maybe he didn''t expect Su Sheng to go to the brothel with two such beautiful women?He secretly looked at Diana and Sarah Lance with envy and pointed at the second-story corridor in the distance."It''s there, but... I shouldn''t find anything more beautiful than the two you brought."


    "There will always be surprises in life." Su Sheng smiled and walked straight to the second-story building.


    When you opened the door, you saw a hall where several men and women were drinking.After the door was pushed open, everyone looked over subconsciously and saw that Su Sheng took Sarah Lance and Diana two "extreme", especially everyone Diana was shocked.


    "Who is responsible here?" Su Sheng looked around and raised his voice.


    A woman who looked like her mother Sang came over and Su Sheng smiled brightly."Call out all the girls and let me pick them."


    The woman looked at Su Sheng suspiciously and nodded hesitantly.


    In a short while, chickens and dogs jumped.


    All the girls were called out.


    "Unprofessional at all, stand up and stand in a row." Su Sheng, who looked at the loose girls, couldn''t help but command."Are all here?"


    "It''s all here."


    Su Sheng nodded and waited for the girls to stand before they looked carefully one by one.


    "No, no...nor."


    Su Sheng looked at them one by one, waved their hands and passed them, and turned her head to look at mother Sang after the last one."Are you sure there are no other girls?"


    "What? Didn''t you take a fancy to these?" Mother Sang hesitated for a moment."There is another one just delivered, but..."


    "Money is not a problem!" Su Sheng interrupted."Call me out to see."


    "Ok."


    Not long after she turned and left, she brought a woman who was obviously still unclean.


    Su Sheng''s eyes lit up.


    "That''s her!"


    Mother Sang didn''t seem to expect that the customer who was so picky just now would see her so simply, she was dumbfounded and nodded and pushed the woman over."She is yours now."


    "Thank you." Su Sheng smiled and took the woman''s shoulders and walked away.


    "Wait, the room is upstairs." Mother Sang hurriedly called."And you said that money is not a problem, so it''s best to pay first."


    "Yes, money is not a problem." Su Sheng nodded and smiled at mother Sang Can."The problem is that there is no money."


    "No, no money?"


    Mother Sang was stunned for an instant. Money is not a problem, but no money?

 49 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 49

    "You fool me? Do you dare to fool me? Do you know where this is?"


    As soon as Mom Sang''s roar fell, several big men jumped out from the side and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng didn''t move, but just glanced at Sarah Lance, and Sarah Lance greeted him with a wry smile.


    Bang bang bang!


    Sarah Lance, who was born in the Assassin Alliance, made a quick move, and easily put a few big men to the ground under the horrified eyes of everyone.


    ...


    PS: Yesterday I drank a bit too much. After I got up, I continued to code. This is the third update today, and there are two more changes.In addition, this new pillow comes from "Western Hero Jonah Hacks", which is an old film and a DC comic change movie. If you are interested, you can search for the heroine. In addition, Jonah Hacks will also appear in Legends of Tomorrow , The one with a very ugly face.


    Chapter 64 The New Pillow Lily


    The surroundings became quiet for an instant.


    Mother Sang, who was still roaring just now, looked at Sarah in horror and hurriedly closed her mouth.


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng asked softly, holding the woman''s shoulder.


    "Lilly." She replied in a trembling voice.


    "Now you are mine." Su Sheng looked at his mother Sang with a chuckle."Is there a problem?"


    Mother Sang shook her head quickly.


    "Do you want more money?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Mother Sang shook her head again.


    Su Sheng smiled and went upstairs with her arms around Lily.


    Upstairs?


    "Wait, don''t you go?" Sarah Lance asked in a daze.


    "Why are you leaving since you don''t need money?" Su Sheng asked, of course, and went straight upstairs.


    "Fak!"


    Sarah Lance couldn''t help cursing, what the hell is this bastard doing?


    If you rob someone in a brothel, stay here without leaving?Is this treating her as a thug and bodyguard?Sarah Lance said to Diana unhappy."If there is a chance, I will not let him go."


    Diana nodded silently.


    Unhappy and unhappy, Sarah Lance really didn''t dare to let it go, otherwise who knew what this guy who even dared to enslaved Paradise Island would do in this era.


    The second floor.


    In a certain room.


    Su Sheng let go of Lily and looked at the room casually. Lily lowered her head nervously and did not dare to move or speak.


    Sarah Lance and Diana followed.


    "Didn''t you find the pillow? What are you doing here!" Sarah Lance asked unhappyly and subconsciously looked at Lily.


    I have to admit that Lilly is very beautiful.


    Although not well-dressed, the long legs, thin waist and big waves, the wheat-colored skin, the exquisite facial features reveal the charm of youthfulness, the turquoise eyes with fear and tension make people feel pity, it is a superb, Saraland Si suddenly felt that she was snatched by Su Sheng as a pillow, at least better than staying here and betraying her body.


    "What''s the rush? Anyway, you are hiding here while running." Su Sheng turned around and said to Laili."My clothes are taken off."


    "Huh?" Laili was stunned.


    Diana, who was concealed just now, couldn''t help but said."You can''t humiliate women like this."


    "Either she takes it off, or you take it off."


    "You choose yourself."


    Su Sheng smiled and watched Diana put out the mantra lasso.


    Diana frowned and said nothing.


    "Take off." Su Sheng looked at Laili again.


    Lilly lowered her head and took off one by one.


    "Humph." Diana snorted and turned and went out, and Sarah Lance could only follow it out.


    After all, it is not only Su Sheng who will cause time deviation in this era, but also Diana, the Amazon princess.


    "Not bad." Su Sheng looked at Lily with satisfaction and walked to the closet to the side. There were many styles of clothes hanging in it. Su Sheng picked out a few of them and handed them to Lily."Replace it."


    Lilly took it and put it on.


    After a while, Su Sheng''s expression of satisfaction grew stronger.


    I saw Laili wearing black boots, pantyhose-like stockings on her legs, a tuxedo-style white gauze dress, her black waistband slightly opened on the airport, her hands wearing black silk hollowed-out gloves, her head was beautiful Shawl and fall.


    Su Sheng looked around and suddenly tore off the dovetail, and Lily shuddered in shock.


    "It''s much pleasing to the eye."


    "Me, what am I going to do?" Lilly asked with a tentative trembling.


    Su Sheng walked to the bed and sat down and looked at the timid Lily and asked."Did you come voluntarily or were you sold here?"


    "I was sold here."


    "This is a chaotic era, but I like it." Su Sheng beckoned with a chuckle, and Lily approached and stroked her leg with a smile."Do you want revenge? For example...burn this brothel?"


    "Huh?" Laili was shocked again, but after a long while she said firmly: "Yes."


    "Then do it." Su Sheng smiled.


    Lilly walked to the side of the oil lamp firmly, as if she was really planning to burn the brothel.


    boom!


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came, and the whole building shook violently.


    There was panic and screams one after another outside, the door of the brothel was directly smashed, and the fire spread.In the corridor, panicked men and women ran out of the room. Sarah Lance and Diana pushed in and shouted eagerly. "Something happened. We were found."


    "Who discovered it?" Su Sheng asked casually.

 50 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 50

    "Time bounty hunter Kronos!" Sarah Lance said solemnly.


    Because Rip Hunt''s betrayal annoyed the Lord of Time, he found time bounty hunters to hunt them down.The legendary team had planned to send Su Sheng back to avoid the crazy dog ??Kronos before, but he didn''t expect that he would chase here again so quickly, and he obviously rushed to Sarah Lance.


    "It seems that someone has done it for you." Su Sheng smiled and patted Lily who was standing still.


    Sarah Lance and Diana realized that Lily had changed her clothes, making her look more beautiful than before.


    "Do you want to know who Kronos is?" Su Shengchao asked Saralans.


    Sarah Lance said: "I just want to know what happened to the waverider."


    Kronos should go to find the Waverider first, but now he is here, what happened to the Waverider?


    "Just look at it." Su Sheng hugged Laili and slammed a punch toward the wall facing the window. A big hole appeared in the wall instantly. Holding the shocked Laili, Su Sheng jumped out.


    Landing easily.


    Su Sheng lifted his foot and stomped lightly, and the brothel at the back instantly collapsed.


    Booming...


    The sound is loud and dusty.


    Diana walked out of the ruins protecting Sarah Lance.


    "We''re still inside! 5.1" Sarah Lance roared to Saint Su.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the voice fell, a laser beam struck over.


    Diana waved her arm away and looked at Kronos, who was wearing an armor, a mask and a laser gun not far away.


    In Greek mythology, Kronos is the god of time, but Kronos in front of him is just a bounty hunter cultivated by the Lord of Time. Their status and status are very different. The only thing in common is time.


    And his true identity is even more interesting, he is Heatwave Mikroly!


    That''s right, it''s the heat wave in the legendary team, Mikroly, but this one is from another timeline.


    ...


    PS: Lilly is the heroine in "Western Hero Jonah Hacks", played by Megan Fox.


    Chapter 65 The Number of Disciple


    boom!boom!boom!


    Kronos'' laser gun fired wildly at Sarah Lance, and Diana blocked her in front of her and waved her arms, and the guardian silver bracelet bounced the laser lightly and flew around.


    "Is it exciting?" Su Shengchao asked Lily, who was frightened and silly.


    Laili opened her sexy lips and nodded blankly. Whether it was Su Sheng punching through the wall or the armored Kronos in front of her eyes, it was far beyond her cognition, let alone being able to play. Diana, the heroic Wonder Woman who turned on the laser.


    "Who... who are you?" Lilly asked subconsciously.


    "Who?" Su Sheng thought for a while and said with a smile."They don''t matter. As for me, my name is Su Sheng, so I should be regarded as your...Master?"


    "Aren''t you going to help?" Sarah Lance yelled dissatisfiedly when seeing Su Sheng standing by and flirting with Lily.


    "I am more interested in it."


    Su Sheng pointed to a black spaceship not far away, which was Kronos'' ship.


    Since he is a time bounty hunter, his boat can naturally travel through time.Although it doesn''t seem to be as big and luxurious as the Ride Wave, it should not have the artificial intelligence of Gideon. In other words...this is a time ship that can be used by grabbing it.


    Of course, the premise is to be able to open!


    Seeing Su Sheng holding Lily towards his spaceship, Kronos hurriedly turned his gun.At this time, Sarah Lance finally stopped hiding behind Diana. With a raised hand, the dagger directly hit Kronos'' laser gun and knocked it to the ground. The next moment, he rushed directly over.


    Sarah Lance leaped high with her scissor legs and clamped Kronos¡¯s neck and threw him out and hit him on the ground. Kronos snorted just about to get up, but Sarah Lance pressed his knees against him. The dagger rested on his neck.


    "Say, how''s the wave rider!"


    On the black spaceship, Su Sheng took the eyes of insufficient, and Lily, whose brain had been turned off, visited.This ship can be said that although the sparrow is small and has five internal organs, it can be said that it has everything except artificial intelligence, and even the weaponry is more powerful than the wave-rider.


    "From now on this ship will be called the Disciple."


    "Take a good look at our ship, I''ll go out and have a look." Su Shengchao said to Laili and turned and went down.


    Kronos¡¯ helmet has been taken off, revealing the vicissitudes of heatwave Mikroly¡¯s vicissitudes and sturdy face, Sarah Lance and Diana standing aside are a little shocked, especially Sarah Lance did not expect to chase from the beginning. Kronos who killed them will heat up Mikroly.


    Heatwave Mike Luoli is clearly with them.


    "Why is this?" Sarah Lance hurriedly asked when Su Sheng came over.


    "It''s from another timeline." Su Sheng said casually and looked at Redang Mikroly."Is there an operation manual?"


    "This is the ship the Lord of Time gave me, you..."


    boom!


    Heatwave Mikroly hadn''t finished speaking, Su Sheng directly stepped on his leg, and the pain caused him to bounce instantly and shout with pain.


    "Yes or no."


    "No...No...Yes..."


    "Oh!"


    Seeing the painful cold sweat and the direct heat wave Mikroli, Su Sheng''s hand flashed thunder and slashed directly.


    boom!


    In the azure blue light, the heat wave Mikroli directly turned into coke.


    "what are you doing!"


    Sarah Lance didn¡¯t expect that Su Sheng would kill Mikroly Heatwave directly. After all... After all, this is Mikroly Heatwave, even if he came from another timeline, even if he became Kronos hunted them down, but it was her teammate after all.


    "Are you going to let him meet the current heatwave Mikroli to play a double body or do you plan to let him go and let him continue to chase you? Anyway, heatwave Mikroli didn''t really die, if you miss this one in the future He still has a chance to become Kronos and will continue to hunt you down. It sounds like it has become an infinite loop of time paradox." Su Sheng curled his lips and said in a tone that is worthless for you."Tell Rip Hunter that I have new toys and you can continue to save the world."


    "Will you drive?" Sarah Lance asked in a daze.


    "No way to learn." Su Sheng waved his hand disapprovingly and turned on board.


    Diana glanced at Sarah Lance and followed.


    On the Disciple, Su Sheng studied enthusiastically. Although it is not the same as driving, it should not be difficult to learn.When Diana and Laili visited the spacecraft to get to know each other, Su Sheng had already tried to start the spacecraft.The Disciple slowly lifted off into the air, followed by a rocket-like whoosh.

 51 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 51

    Sarah Lance stared blankly at the spaceship leaving, suddenly felt a very ridiculous feeling, he... just left?


    Obviously, she was used as a hostage for the seizing and occupying ship, but it turned out to be too quick to dismiss it so quickly.


    Two flowers bloomed, one on each side. Not to mention Sarah Lance, who was about to return to the wave, and that Su Sheng was flying in the air with the Disciple, and he found the feeling of driving the Batmobile.Although most of the functions have not been figured out yet, at least it is no problem to drive it as an airplane.


    I don''t know how long it took to fly, but the Disciple landed slowly in a desert.


    The hatch opened.


    Su Sheng, Laili, and Diana walked down slowly.


    Looking at the endless desert, Diana and Lily looked surprised. This was the first time they saw the desert.


    "What are we doing here?" Diana asked curiously.


    "Watch the sunset!"


    Su Sheng sat on the edge of the cabin door, looked at the distant horizon and said with a chuckle.


    The setting sun shines on the golden desert with a rare beauty.


    Laili and Diana couldn''t help sitting down beside Su Sheng, quietly watching the sunset.After a long time, Su Sheng suddenly opened his arms around the shoulders of the two and asked with a smile: "Okay, Luo has finished watching that day, let''s go in."


    "I didn''t challenge you today!" Diana avoided subconsciously.


    "But you are still on my boat with me now, shouldn''t you pay me something?" Su Sheng said as expected.


    "You grabbed this."


    "Of course the ship I grabbed by my ability is mine, you can grab it if you have the ability."


    "I''m not as shameless as you!"


    Diana snorted and jumped out of the boat in an unacceptable manner. Su Sheng curled his lips and hugged Laili and got up and went in.


    ...


    PS: The next chapter will return to the story of Wonder Woman.


    Chapter 66 The sea, you are all water!


    For Lilly, today is an unimaginable day.


    She doesn¡¯t know who Su Sheng is, or what the future holds, but she knows that her destiny has completely changed. She knows that the man in front of her is her master, and she knows that she should please him and let her own future. Live better.


    Looking at Su Sheng lying on the bed, Lilly slowly took off her clothes.


    One by one.


    Falling to the ground.


    Lilly walked slowly to the bed and lay down on him and kissed him, jerky but active, as if the budding flowers were gradually releasing her charm.Seeing her pleasing herself without a teacher, Su Sheng wanted to see what she could do with great interest.


    Lilly is smart, or should this be a woman''s talent?


    She will observe Su Sheng¡¯s reaction and analyze what he likes, dislikes, and what to expect...


    So she did it thoroughly, so thoroughly that Su Sheng could not actively participate in it while watching.


    Each flower has its own unique charm, and each wave has a different stimulation.


    Surfing, Su Sheng is serious.


    For a long time, Su Sheng lay in his arms holding Laili and said with a smile."You will change your name to Dahai from now on? 590"


    "The sea? Why?" Laili looked at Su Sheng lazily, her aquamarine eyes revealing a curious look.


    "Because of the sea...you are all water!" Su Sheng laughed.


    Lily''s face blushed slightly and changed the subject."Diana, she... is she your pillow too?"


    "If she is, when I think of you, the only skills you have left me after all the battles." Su Sheng smiled and changed a comfortable position to hug her into a deep sleep.


    No words for a night.


    The next morning, Su Sheng and Laili came out of the room. As soon as they came out, they saw Diana sitting in a chair as if she hadn''t slept all night.Seeing Su Sheng coming out, Diana rushed to him instantly."I want to talk to you."


    "What are you talking about?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "I...hear some sounds last night." Diana hesitated.


    Lilly''s face flushed instantly."I, I''ll see if there is anything to eat." After speaking, Lilly ran away.


    Su Sheng shrugged."You just want to say this? It seems that the sound insulation of the Disciple is not very good."


    "No." Diana frowned and shook her head."I''m not talking about you, I heard Athena''s voice."


    "You are Wonder Woman, not a Saint Seiya."


    "What saint?" Diana was shocked."I really heard Athena''s voice. She told me that the disaster that destroyed the gods was born and asked me to go to Ares."


    "You, didn''t you hear?"


    Su Sheng also has supernatural powers, so Diana would ask this question.


    Su Sheng thought about it seriously and shook his head."Maybe the signal is bad?"


    Diana snorted dissatisfiedly."I think the disaster Athena said refers to Ares. I want to find Ares."


    "Okay, when I study and understand how to travel through time, I will take you to find Ares." Su Sheng didn''t matter, anyway, as long as it was exciting and interesting, it was the same in any wave.


    He sat in the driving position and studied them one by one. After several attempts, he really found the function of passing time in the operating system.


    "Haha, found it"


    "In 1917, Disciple, set out!"


    Su Sheng yelled with excitement, ignoring Diana and Lily who were stumbling, and directly let the Disciple make a time jump.


    Whoosh!


    The sky lit up, and the disciple disappeared.


    In 1917.


    The First World War is drawing to a close, and the Allies and the Allies have negotiated to sign an armistice agreement.


    Non-theater.

 52 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 52

    The gloomy sky suddenly lit up, and the Disciple slowly landed on the clearing not far away.


    Surrounded by endless wilderness, the Disciple enters invisible mode.


    "Arrived!"


    Su Sheng turned around and saw Diana holding on to the wall, and Lily lay on the ground in uncomfortable panic and shouted that she could not see.


    "The side effect of traveling through time, just a few more times." Su Sheng asked Laili casually.


    "Through time?"


    Laili was shocked.


    "Where is Ares?" Diana asked Saint Su.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly."Don''t worry, I''ll take you to Ares later."


    The side effect of traveling through time did not last long on Lily. Two hours later, Su Sheng took Diana and Lily to the city.


    There was a lot of traffic and crowds.


    For Diana and Lily, everything around is so fresh.


    People in Salvation Town rarely stay for a long time, so now is Diana''s first time in the human world. As for Lily?Not long ago, she was in 1871 but now it is 46 years later. She doesn''t know how to describe this feeling.


    The trio attracted a lot of attention along the way, and Diana suddenly stopped and pressed her head while walking.


    "Your side effects come too late, right?" Su Sheng was stunned and jokingly asked.


    "It''s Athena." Diana whispered.


    She heard Athena''s voice again.


    This time the voice seems to be clearer than last time, as if using a certain method to directly transmit the voice into her mind. Diana tried to communicate but it didn¡¯t work. She could only listen to Athena¡¯s voice over and over again. Repeating that sentence back and forth in my mind.


    "The disaster that destroyed the gods was born, go to Ares."


    "Is she okay?"


    Laili looked at Diana in a low voice towards Su Sheng.


    "Can''t die." Su Sheng smiled and said suddenly."I''m going to buy some oranges, you just stand here and don''t move around."


    "Huh? Ah!"


    Laili watched him turn away and approach Diana nervously, waiting nervously for Su Sheng to return.


    Athena''s voice gradually disappeared in her mind, and Diana asked Lily."Where did he go?"


    "He said to buy some oranges and let us stand here and don''t walk around."


    Diana nodded frowning.


    In about twenty minutes, Su Sheng Shi Ran came back from a distance.


    "This is an orange?"


    Seeing Su Sheng holding two felt black coats, Diana and Lily were a little confused. Although they didn''t know what an orange was, they knew it was clothes.


    One person handed it one by one and asked them to put it on. Then Su Sheng smiled and said, "I just discovered something interesting."


    "What''s interesting?" Diana didn''t say a word, but Lily consciously entered the popular role.


    "I saw Wonder Woman!"


    Chapter 67 Another Wonder Woman?


    Diana heard that Su Sheng and the legendary team said many times that he would become Wonder Woman in the future, so he said that Diana''s first reaction after seeing Wonder Woman was to point to himself."Me? I''ve always been here?"


    "It''s true that you are Wonder Woman, but Wonder Woman is not necessarily you. That''s why I find it interesting. I saw other Wonder Woman here. Who is she? Where did she come from? I can''t wait to think. I know her identity." The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Where did you see it?" Diana~ also wanted to figure it out.


    Su Sheng shook his head."It''s already far away, but since she appears here, it is not difficult to find her, let''s find a good place to watch the theater-."


    "Perhaps she came to deal with Ares too?" Diana guessed.


    "Who knows."


    Originally planned to stroll around and go directly to Ares, but now Su Sheng has changed his mind.A room was opened on the top floor of the tallest hotel in the city. Under the envy of the waiter, Su Sheng took Diana and Laili directly to the room.


    "The vision is not bad."


    Su Sheng stood by the window and nodded in satisfaction. From here, most of the city could be seen. If the Wonder Woman had come to trouble Ares, he should be able to find out quickly once the fight started.Turning around and dragging the curiosity Lily to the bed, she took off her coat and untied her waist. Su Sheng laid a pillow on her lap and untied the rope on her clothes, and the clothes that had lost their restraint instantly spread out. A bird''s eye view.


    Su Sheng played casually, chuckles towards Diana who walked to the window and looked outside: "This Wonder Woman must be related to Paradise Island. I wonder if your mother found you after leaving you by my side. Replace you as Wonder Woman to complete the mission. If she can defeat Ares the best, even if not at least you are safe, you still have a chance to complete the mission."


    "But I''ve never heard my mother mention it." Diana turned her head when she turned her head, and saw a ridiculous scene on the bed as soon as she turned her head. As soon as she was about to speak, she saw Laili actively caress Su Sheng.


    "Don''t go too far." Diana frowned and hummed.


    "Excessive?" Su Sheng raised his head and asked Laili.


    Lai Li smiled sweetly."of course not."


    Su Sheng smiled proudly."I allow you to be uncomfortable but don''t force it, otherwise...I don''t mind doing too much to you, although I have done a lot." The mantra lasso with golden light came out directly.


    Diana turned her head in silence and looked out the window.


    "I just like the way you can''t understand me and can''t help me." Su Sheng smiled and turned over and lay down and glanced at Laili, who knew how to ride on him and took the initiative.


    Voice of the Devil!


    This is the voice of the devil!


    Diana felt that this was more painful than Athena''s repeated voices in her mind. She wanted to turn around and leave several times, but she was afraid that Su Sheng would think of torturing herself, so she could only stare at the almost unchanging sight outside the window. .


    Fortunately, she doesn''t understand human society, so she won''t feel boring in a short time.


    but!


    Su Sheng is a devil, he seems to have guessed that Diana''s mind deliberately wants to tell the winner, see if you can''t help turning your head or I can''t help handing in the gun first!


    Life is so boring, I always have to find some fun for myself from time to time!


    One hour passed...


    Two hours passed...

 53 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 53

    Su Sheng and Diana are the winners and losers, but Lily is almost broken.


    "Enough!" Diana finally couldn''t help turning her head and shouting, Su Sheng seemed to have entered the sage time as soon as her voice fell.


    "I won!" Su Sheng smiled triumphantly.


    "Naive!" Diana replied coldly.


    Su Sheng shrugged and Shi Shiran got up and walked to the bathroom, leaving only the angry Diana and Lily lying on the gun with her eyes facing each other, big eyes to small eyes.


    After a long while, Su Sheng hummed a little tune that he didn''t understand after the shower.


    Looking at the fainted Lilly Susheng walked over to lie down and said to Diana: "Do you want to leave a place for you?"


    Diana said coldly."I don''t know why my mother thinks it is better for me to follow you, but if I have to endure this, I have the opportunity to become stronger. I would rather give up!"


    "I will find Ares and defeat her or be defeated by him!"


    Diana looked determined and resolutely opened the door and left the room.


    "I am a child who is obedient and obedient. I will not change until death, but I only obey myself." Su Sheng said to himself with a light smile."So there is no need to pretend to be a good person and do what you want to do."


    With a chuckle, Su Sheng lay down with Lily in his arms.


    As for Diana?


    Leave her alone!


    As night gradually fell, the silent night suddenly burst into the sky with a faint explosion.


    The two people in their sleep were awakened by the sound and got up.


    In the dim room, you can clearly see the dazzling light shining in the distance outside the window, as if to illuminate the night.


    "Where is Diana?"


    Lilly found out in a daze that Diana was not in the room.


    "Go." Su Sheng replied casually and got up and came to the window. One of Diana''s abilities came from the super perception ability bestowed by Artemis, goddess of the hunt, which can greatly enhance vision, hearing, smell, and taste. And the sense of touch, let her have super vision to see far and help her better lock the target and improve the accuracy of strikes. She can bounce bullets and lasers also thanks to this ability.


    So even though the fire was far away, Su Sheng could still see it, especially after it was multiplied several times, it was as clear as if it was in front of him as if he had opened a high-powered telescope.


    In the fire.


    Saint Su saw a fierce battle between Wonder Woman and an old man, who is the god of war Ares!


    "This Wonder Woman really came for Ares, the god of war." Su Sheng mumbled and looked at it with interest.


    From the equipment point of view, she is more similar to Diana, the weapon turned out to be the same silver lasso as the mantra lasso, one gold and one silver?No one believes that Wonder Woman has no letter fetishes, but isn''t this strength weak?It seems that there are far more ordinary Amazonians, and there are few who are qualified to replace Diana as Wonder Woman, so it is... Donna Troy?


    Chapter 68 The Wonder Girl Donna Troy


    If you don''t have any followers these days, the family and others are embarrassed to say that you are a superhero.What Superman family, Bat family, Lightning family, Wonder Woman family, these are the standard features of popular heroes. When you go out and hug you, you can''t tell who is who if you are not familiar.Even the Green Arrow who copied the Bat Master has mixed up with the Green Arrow family, Red Arrow, Kuaishou, and Armory, and so on. Can you believe it?


    Donna Troy belongs to the Wonder Woman family and is more famous except Diana. Her origin story can be written as "Little Tadpoles Find Mother". In the DC world, she restarts, small, soft, and hard. The origin story in the urine sex has been revised again and again, leaving no trace to be found. Before contacting Su Sheng, she couldn''t guess where she came from.


    So this is what is right and wrong?


    Su Sheng reached out and hugged Lilly in her arms and put her chin on her shoulders. Looking into the distance, it was suspected to be the fierce battle between Donna Troy¡¯s Wonder Woman and Ares, the god of war. Donna Troy¡¯s most famous origin story is that Paradise Island is good at magic. Sorceress created and used a magic mirror to replicate Diana and created Donna Troy. As a replica of Donna Troy 10, she has her own personality. In her childhood, she was abducted by the dark angel to become Diana and placed in an infinitely tragic fate. In the cycle of reincarnation, many years later Wonder Woman Diana, Hippolyte and the Flash jointly rescued her.


    Because she has most of the abilities of Wonder Woman Diana, she calls herself Wonder Woman and owns a set of the same equipment as Wonder Woman. She is a disciple of the Justice League and one of the founders of the "Teen Titans" formed by her followers, and During Diana''s hermitage, she briefly served as the title of Wonder Woman.


    In the post-Justice League period when the back waves of the Yangtze River pushed the front waves and the front waves died on the beach, Batman¡¯s assistant, Robin, later renamed himself Nightwing. Dick Grayson, one of the founders of the Teen Titans, invited her to join the Justice League. Defeated Prometheus who overturned the Green Arrow family.


    Although they are all play copies, Arrow is obviously not good!


    How can a man say no?


    For example, now Laili has obviously forgotten the fear of being nearly broken. Because she can''t see far away without super vision, her attention is naturally placed on Su Sheng behind her, and her small hand shakes instantly to add counts. Su Sheng, a powerful sensory effect, stimulates the spirit.When Laili saw that Su Sheng reacted so strongly, she was even more energetic. She didn''t know why Diana had left or what happened in the distance. She only knew that she was satisfied with Su Sheng!


    far away.


    Ares'' fingers swayed slightly in the skyrocketing fire, and the ground trembled instantly, and the next moment she saw something beneath the ground, which lifted the ground layer and went straight to the other side. She didn¡¯t know if it was Wonder Woman or Wonder Girl. Dodging, but the strength difference was a few ups and downs, and then fell to the ground, and the iron plate that I didn''t know where it came directly hit her body and quickly locked it, directly trapping her on the ground.


    "You are from Paradise Island, but you are not Diana, who are you?" Ares, the God of War, who seemed to be able to become a werewolf at any time, asked in a deep voice.


    "Donna Troy, the one who will defeat you!" She gritted her teeth and tried to break free of her restraints, but to no avail.


    "Since you are not my sister, then..." Ares raised his hand casually, and the car in the distance instantly smashed towards Donna Troy.


    Donna Troy closed her eyes subconsciously and heard a loud bang, and the heat waves spread instantly.


    "what?"


    Donna Troy, who didn''t feel hit, opened her eyes and saw a tall, brave, Amazon-style armor with the same figure as her, and a woman holding a shield standing in front of her.


    "Are you Diana?" Donna Troy was surprised.


    Diana turned to look at Donna Troy, bent over and swung her shield and smashed it down.


    boom!


    The iron plate shattered and Donna Troy stood up.


    "What''s your name?" Diana looked at Ares and asked towards Donna Troy.


    "Donna Troy, I am ordered by Queen Hippolyte to kill Ares, the god of war." Donna Troy said.


    Does it really have anything to do with my mother...


    Diana paused slightly when thinking of Su Sheng''s analysis, and looked at Ares solemnly.


    "Aris, I want to defeat your peaceful and good-hearted mankind again, and avoid the crisis of destroying the gods!" Diana said solemnly.


    Ares looked at Diana, who was holding the shield, and at Donna Troy who was holding the silver lasso, sneered."War comes from humans'' own decisions. I just whispered in their ears to make them create stronger weapons with a flash of inspiration, but I never let them use it."


    "They chose to start the war."


    "It was humans who destroyed the originally natural, peaceful and beautiful earth. Diana, my sister, join me. Take back the earth from humans and make it as natural and beautiful as before." Ares looked forward to. Diana stretched out her hand.


    "You can''t succeed!" Diana shook her head firmly.


    Ares chuckled, his laughter gradually becoming ferocious and indifferent."Only you?"


    "That''s right!" Donna Troy yelled. The silver 337 lasso suddenly threw it at Ares. At the same time, Diana waved her shield and rushed towards Ares with a vigorous heart.


    Snapped!


    The silver rope entangled Ares''s hand, and Diana had already rushed to him.

 54 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 54

    A sneer flashed at the corner of Ares''s mouth, and his foot stomped hard, and the ground instantly lifted and directly shook Diana who was rushing out, and the silver lasso was flicked with his arm.


    boom!


    Donna Troy, who was thrown out, collided directly with Diana in the air, and the two of them each got up and rushed again with a grunt.However, your uncle is still your uncle, the god of war Ares let Diana and Donna Troy understand what the difference in strength is!


    It''s bloody abuse!


    One moment Diana flew out, one moment Donna Troy flew out, another moment the two of them... flew out.


    There is nothing to fight back!


    "It''s so intense!"


    Su Sheng, who had been observing the whole process, trembled with excitement, and did not even look at Laili, who was sitting "unrecognizable" leaning against the window, turned and found the clothes to put on, and jumped out directly along the window.


    ...


    PS: I said that I turned into a werewolf because Ares''s actor is Remus Lupin in "Harry Potter".


    Chapter 69 Beat you first, then help you!


    Ares, the god of war, born of Zeus, the king of gods and Hera, one of the twelve gods of Olympus, and the half-brother of Wonder Woman Diana. He often confuses in the human world to instigate wars and wars. The more his power, the stronger.He was also one of the gods who participated in the war when Steppenwolf invaded the earth last time.


    It is not only human nature to start fighting in the nest after solving foreign enemies, but also God...Ares started clamoring with his old son Zeus. After he poisoned humans and killed the gods, his old son Zeus sacrificed himself to fight back Ares with all his strength, and left a weapon in the Amazon that could kill Ares. Excalibur.


    After being trapped on the earth, Ares spent centuries planning wars and conserving power. During the First World War, he manipulated the two sides into conflict with the intention of destroying mankind and plunged the earth into endless wars.


    Kill all the gods and kill Zeus.


    The record sounds brilliant, but there is too much water.


    The sudden appearance of Eris, the goddess of strife, proves that the gods are obviously not dead, and although the old thief Zeus is "dead", but the real death and fake death are not necessarily true. It is most likely that they are trying to fake death by Ares'' hands Avoid things, such as the rise of new gods, such as... the true crisis of destroying the gods.


    But anyway, for Diana and Donna Troy, Ares, the god of war, is no different than powerful.


    Under the night, the flexible and agile figure quickly shuttled across the roof of the house 763, and soon arrived near the battlefield.Diana and Donna Troy stood up unyieldingly again, glanced at their embarrassed appearances and prepared to continue fighting, just at this moment a figure fell from the sky.


    "Su Sheng!"


    Looking at Su Sheng standing between them and Ares, Diana frowned.


    "He is Saint Su? The Saint Su who enslaved the Paradise Island before and took you away?" Donna Troy heard Hippolyte''s words about Saint Su and was delighted when she saw it."With his help we can defeat Ares."


    "He is not a good person." Diana said in a low voice with a complicated expression, and then raised her voice towards Su Shengdao."What are you doing, this is my battle!"


    "This can also be my battle." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Diana hummed."You don''t need to care about my business."


    "So... I''m here to help him." Su Sheng pointed at Ares.


    "..."


    Diana, Donna Troy, and Ares were shocked.


    "You... come and help me?" Ares pointed to himself absurdly, and suddenly the cars around, the steel instantly floated and rushed towards him. In the process, these objects changed and recombined, and they were attached to them like armor. Ares''s body.


    After a long while.


    It was as if Ares, who was wearing the saint clothes of the saint, was wearing armor and holding a giant axe, and the eyes in the helmet seemed to exude a hideous light."I need your help? Kid!"


    "Need!" Su Sheng affirmed solemnly.


    "Really? Then tell me, when they are not my opponents at all, why do I need you, a trash human who can pinch to death at any time, to help me!" Ares looked at Su Sheng coldly .


    "Because..." Su Sheng spoke slowly, and the grim smile on his face rushed towards him instantly.


    "There should be few human beings that can reach your speed, but in my eyes... it''s too slow, you can''t hurt me, because you don''t even have my armor..." Ares proudly sneered before saying After he finished, his eyes suddenly stared as if he was about to jump out. The next moment his body leaned back, the armor on his chest was hit by a fist...shattered...


    how is this possible?


    Feeling the power in his fist that seemed to be able to penetrate him, Ares looked at Su Sheng in disbelief while his body flew backwards.The moment he flew out, one hand grabbed his face and slammed it down.


    boom!


    Ares, who hadn''t reacted yet, was instantly smashed to the ground, and the ground was sunken. The impact caused the heat wave to shook away instantly. Diana and Donna Troy instantly retreated to resist the shocking scene in disbelief.


    "Because... I can only kill you if I don''t help you!" Su Sheng bent over and squeezed Ares''s face. The cheeks of the helmet had been cracked and pressed into his face, making it difficult for him to breathe. His armor was completely shattered with a bang.


    Unbelievable, unbelievable!


    Ares could not speak but his eyes were filled with shock and confusion, for... why?


    "By the way, I didn''t hear what you said just now, my speed is too slow? I even your armor...how?" Su Sheng suddenly smiled and lifted him with one arm.


    Wow!


    Fragments of the armor snapped to the ground.


    "How can the speed be too fast for you to see clearly, how did I beat you?" Su Sheng squinted his eyes and took Ares, turned and smiled and looked at the stunned Diana and Donna Troy, laughing."If the things I''m interested in start to become boring, I don''t mind giving up halfway. So I want to make this thing more exciting. If I don''t help you, I can only kill you and end it."


    "Now..." Su Sheng brought Ares to his eyes and asked word by word."Do you need me to help you?"


    Can you say no?


    Although Ares could not understand how a human possesses such a powerful force, he felt very strong that if he refused, he would kill himself and really kill himself.


    Even if he is a god!


    "Need...need..." Ares said reluctantly.


    "That''s right!"


    Su Sheng smiled and let go of him, and Ares landed.


    "Cough cough, cough cough cough..."


    Coughing Ares reluctantly took off his helmet, and the terrifying wound on his face slowly healed.


    "You...yes, it''s you..." Ignoring Ares, Su Sheng pointed to Donna Troy and said with a smile."From now on, your opponent is me. Are you planning to fight me seriously, or do you want to paddle?"


    "Now...what''s the situation?" Donna Troy looked at Diana blankly.


    Diana shook her head. She didn''t expect that Su Sheng would use this method to kick in. But it was like what he would do. After all, he could enslaved the Paradise Island because he wanted to ride a horse, or because he was afraid of messing up the mantra. Suo killed Eris, the goddess of dispute, then it was not incomprehensible to help him after crushing Aris.


    ...


    PS: The picture is the comic version of Donna Troy.

 55 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 55

    Chapter 70 Let¡¯s Join Hands, Join Hands Against The Demon King Su Sheng


    The atmosphere at the scene became a bit mysterious...


    It was supposed to be the scene where Diana and Donna Troy battled Aries, or were reversing or being taught by Ares, but because of Su Sheng''s strong appearance, both sides were a little confused.First you beat Ares and then you want to fight Donna Troy. Where are you standing?


    "No one knows what he wants to do, you... be careful, I will solve Ares as soon as possible and then help you." Diana hesitantly reminded Donna Troy and then looked at Ares, although she had just joined forces with Donna Troy. Not an opponent of Ares, but now, I must defeat him as soon as possible!


    With her long legs on the ground, Diana rushed towards Ares.


    Ares, who was inexplicably abused, was upset. It made him even more angry to see Diana boasting that he would solve him as soon as possible, and the two directly fought together.I don''t know if it was because Ares hadn''t recovered, which led to the decline in strength or because the existence of Su Sheng made Diana explode. As a result, although the two were not evenly matched, their exchanges were completely different from before.


    Donna Troy looked a little bit-dumbfounded.


    "Hey."


    The slender fingers swayed in front of her eyes, and Donna Troy was startled and instinctively backed away, only to realize that Su Sheng had come in front of her.


    He doesn''t seem to mean to do it?


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng smiled and looked at Donna Troy. From the outside, she should be only sixteen or seventeen years old and shorter than Diana. Although the armor styles are similar, Donna Troy has black hair.


    This black hair not only distinguishes her from Diana, but also proves her identity.


    If Su Sheng remembers correctly, Wonder Girl also has two generations, one generation Donna Troy, and the second generation Cassie Sundermark.Cassie is Diana''s niece. During the period when Donna Troy changed her name from Wonder Girl to Dark Star, Cassie adored Donna Troy so she bought herself a set of equipment and joined the Teen Titans in the name of the second-generation Wonder Girl.


    But Cassie is blonde, so...


    "Donna Troy!" Donna Troy hesitated.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!" Su Sheng smiled deeper and asked cordially."Come on, tell me where you are from. Why haven''t you seen you on Paradise Island before?"


    Kindness is a weapon, especially after he had just beaten Ares, so Donna Troy only hesitated to answer."I have been training in the outside world before. I was taken to Paradise Island only after you and Princess Diana left half a year ago."


    "Half a year ago? Maybe you didn''t pay much attention to the time when crossing."


    The age is the same but the month is different, so for Donna Troy and the people on Paradise Island, they have been away for more than half a year.


    "Then, do you know your life experience?" Donna Troy''s origin, this is what makes Su Sheng curious.


    Donna Troy paused and asked."What''s wrong with my life? Queen Hippolyte said that I was an orphan she saved in a fire. Because she was afraid of being inconvenient on Paradise Island, she fostered me outside and cultivated my abilities when I grew up. Take it back to Paradise Island."


    "orphan?"


    Su Shengyang smiled and suddenly punched him.


    Donna Troy, who was caught off guard, was instantly hit in the abdomen, bent over and knelt on the ground.


    "Donna Troy." Diana, who was fighting in the distance, had been paying attention to the situation here, and hurriedly shouted when she saw it, but was beaten out by Ares because of her distraction.


    Donna Troy struggled to get up and fisted angrily but was easily avoided by Su Sheng. The moment Su Sheng copied her ability.


    "Sure enough, she has the same divine power and ability as Diana, but it''s weaker." Su Sheng chuckles and grabs her fist again and twists her back and directly presses her to the ground, while taking out a mantra lasso to wrap her around With the hands behind her, Donna Troy was unable to resist for a moment and could only lie softly on the ground.


    "This thing is really easy to use!" Su Sheng grinned and sat on Donna Troy''s back and asked about the characteristics of her equipment.


    Convince the lasso that anyone trapped by the lasso will act according to her requirements as long as the willpower is not as good as her.The yielding bracelet can defend against ordinary bullets, missiles and laser attacks.Trolia uniform, according to Hippolyte, this is the equipment bestowed by the Titans.As for the shield, it was just ordinary Amazon equipment, and there was also a combat stick left where she left because it was inconvenient to carry.


    Donna Troy can never be an ordinary human orphan.


    Hippolyte certainly didn''t tell the truth in her life, she would not find an ordinary human to replace Diana to deal with Ares.Although the mantra lasso must tell the truth, he obviously cannot answer without knowing the matter, so the next time I go to Paradise Island and see Hippolyte, I can ask more clearly.


    Su Sheng was a little bit regretful, and chatted with Donna Troy on one and the other.


    "ten minutes!"


    "I will give you ten more minutes!"


    After chatting for a while, Su Sheng suddenly yelled somewhat boringly.


    "Diana, if you still can''t beat Ares in ten minutes, I will let you watch this girl who completed your mission for you being killed by my sword first, and then sword again. Well, does that sound scary enough? Su Sheng paused and lowered his head to ask Donna Troy.


    "Scare, scary..." Donna Troy said her true thoughts despite her reluctance.


    Diana turned angrily and looked at Su Sheng.


    "Aris, if she is still alive in ten minutes, I will squeeze your dog''s head by myself!"


    Ares looked at Su Sheng with an ugly expression.


    "Don''t doubt what I said, for me there are only two kinds of people in this world, one that can bring me interest and the other that can''t."


    Diana looked at Ares angrily, yes, it was not Su Sheng but Ares.Because she knew that Su Sheng did what she said, she knew that her chances of defeating Su Sheng and saving Donna Troy were slim, so she had to defeat Ares.


    This is not for mission, but for saving people.


    "Did you see? He is the real bad guy, because he doesn''t care about anything. Sister, let''s join hands and defeat him, and then we are going to decide the winner!" Ares, the god of war, offered Diana a favor. She has some touching proposals.


    Join forces to fight against Su Sheng, a stronger and more terrifying devil!


    Chapter 71 The Goddess Who Exudes Glory


    For a moment, Diana''s heart moved.


    But only for a moment!


    Think of Eris, the goddess of strife, and think of Ares, the god of war who was beaten just now. Even if she and Ares teamed up, she couldn''t defeat Su Sheng.What''s more, although Diana hated him for forcing herself and hated his act of humiliating women for not caring about anything, but he saved Paradise Island after all, after all, he made Artemis the new goddess of strife.After all... it was her mother who asked her to follow Su Sheng, so even if she left angrily before, she didn''t even think about killing Su Sheng by all means.


    Her feelings for Su Sheng are very complicated.


    On the other hand, God of War Ares, Diana has heard her mother say countless times about Ares¡¯s evil since she was a child, not to mention Athena¡¯s reminder in her mind, so she has a stronger intention to kill Ares than to kill Su Sheng.Let''s take a step back and say if you really join forces to kill Su Sheng, can you defeat Ares?If so, why not beat him now?If not, who will stop Ares?


    Su Sheng''s evil comes from his freewheeling, extreme self.


    The evil of Ares is to destroy mankind and punish the gods!


    "I refuse!" Diana looked at Ares''s expectation and shook her head slowly.


    "Why? Didn''t you hear what he was going to do?" Ares asked in a dazed rant.


    "I heard it, and I still believe he will do that once the time is up, so I must defeat you within ten minutes! If I fail, I will either die in your hands or die in his hands, endlessly!"


    Diana''s tone was firm, she forgot Donna Troy and Su Sheng, only one thought was in her mind.


    Even if you die, you must defeat Ares!


    Diana changed, became more focused, and more desperate, which made Ares who was so angry that she had to fight her again.


    boom!boom!boom!

 56 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 56

    Resisting Ares''s attack, Diana''s expression did not change at all, and the light in her eyes was exactly the same as that of a beast waiting for an opportunity.This look, this state, coupled with Su Sheng¡¯s sense of urgency on the side, made Ares gradually irritable. Although his every attack hit Diana, it made him even more panicked. weak?


    fierce!Brave!


    Diana gets more and more frustrated!


    "Did you see it?" Su Sheng suddenly asked Donna Troy.


    "See... what?"


    "Glory!" Su Sheng stared at Diana and said slowly."She is now like a goddess exuding glory, although she is focused on fighting, she inadvertently exudes a stronger charm, as dazzling as the light in the dark, so attractive!"


    Donna Troy was stunned, she was a little confused. It was obvious that Su Sheng was still threatening Diana before. Why does it sound like he is... admiring Diana?


    Su Sheng looked down at Donna Troy and suddenly chuckled."I want to kill Diana now!"


    "Why?" Donna Troy asked in shock.


    You still admired you just now, are you going to kill her now?


    What kind of logic is this?


    "Do you know? I slept with her twice! The first time I was controlled by the mantra lasso like you are now, and the second time I forced her. I want to sleep and conquer her, conquer her, I will get me on her The kind of interest I want, until she can''t provide me with any fun, I can go to the next one, but I suddenly found that I am a little attracted by her current beauty, and I am afraid I will fall in love with her. ."


    "Is this bad?" Donna Troy asked in a daze.


    "not good!"


    "It''s not good for me." Su Sheng explained very seriously."There is no one in my heart, so I can be arrogant. If I fall in love with her, I will not be me. There are many things I can''t do, and I can''t enjoy a lot of fun, so I really want to kill her now to avoid future troubles."


    "You are too cold, love is beautiful, why should you resist?" Donna Troy persuaded.


    "You don''t understand!" Su Sheng shook his head."Now I can sleep whoever I want to sleep, chase her, bubble her, deceive her, force her, I can get the body and feelings of any woman, if I am not interested, change one and taste one by one. For example, you, I can now I''m on you! But once I fall in love with her, many things are not controlled by my subjective thoughts. I don''t like this feeling of being restrained. It''s not free!"


    "When I came to this world, I want to be a free man!"


    Saint Su¡¯s eyes were fixed on Diana. Ares was already forced to use the power of the thunder. The attacks made Diana more frustrated and brave. The dazzling light made her more charming. And the more charming she was, Su Sheng''s idea of ??killing her is stronger.


    "It''s getting worse, and when I slept with her, I didn''t feel that she was so attractive to me. This kind of heart-stirring feeling is the most annoying, completely out of control!" Su Sheng muttered angrily and slowly wanted to get up.


    "Don''t be obsessed with it, sister!"


    Throwing Diana into the air again, Ares couldn''t help but yelled hissingly.


    God''s senses are very keen, and he can feel the killing intent of Su Sheng in the distance getting stronger and stronger.


    Diana took a deep breath and moved forward again.


    "This is what you forced me!"


    Ares yelled, and the dazzling thunder rushed out and whizzed towards Diana.


    The dim sky seemed to have turned into azure blue, extremely dazzling!


    boom!


    Diana crossed her arms to resist, her feet stepped on the ground and couldn''t help pushing back.


    Two long traces were raised on the ground.


    "what?"


    When the attack stopped, Diana was shocked when she saw the thunder surrounding her arms, and then raised her mouth with a charming smile unconsciously.


    "boom!"


    Diana leaped high towards Ares, staring at his arms and slamming against each other.


    The thunder flickered and roared out, directly piercing Ares'' chest, and suddenly exploded right behind him, as if the hot flames burned the sky.


    Snapped!


    Diana crashed to the ground. Ares looked at her chest in disbelief, watching a little light float from her body, and then... he exploded!


    The flames burning slowly, gleaming with bright spots of light.


    Diana turned and looked at Su Sheng''s mouth raised."Won!"


    ...


    PS: I wrote this chapter myself, whether it is Diana''s special charm or Su Sheng''s ideas and ideas.Once I fall in love with others, I am no longer me. This is how I feel in love.


    Chapter 72 The New God of War Diana


    "Won."


    Diana slowly leaned forward with a relieved smile, then fainted directly to the ground with a bang.


    At the moment when she fainted, the source of the God of War floating around seemed to flood into her body as quickly as she felt, causing her to float slowly, looking from a distance, it was slowly rising like the rising sun. Up.


    When the goddess of strife Eris died, Artemis took the initiative to absorb the source, but now the source of Ares, the god of war, took the initiative to find Diana.And it didn''t take as long as Artemis, but the light disappeared in a few minutes, and Diana also fell.


    "Can it still be done like this? Tsk tsk, is this an appointment in advance?" Su Sheng shook his head and got up and put away the mantra lasso, and Donna Troy, who had recovered his supernatural power, struggled to stand up and looked at Diana in surprise."I''ve seen Artemis. She became the new goddess of discord after obtaining the source of the goddess of discord Eris, so now Diana has become the new... God of War?"


    "Take her and follow me."


    Listening to the noise in the distance, Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    "Where?" Donna Troy asked subconsciously.


    Su Sheng did not answer but turned and left.10


    Donna Troy hurriedly picked up the shield and hugged Diana to follow Su Sheng. The two quickly shuttled on the roof and quickly returned to the hotel.With the window open, Su Sheng jumped in, and followed Donna Troy, holding Diana with difficulty.


    Snapped!


    light is on.


    The dim room suddenly lit up, and Donna Troy saw a beautiful and well-built woman turn on the light.


    This woman is innocent!


    "What''s wrong with Diana?" The addition of a stranger surprised Lily, but she soon saw Diana in a coma.


    "Throw the bed." Su Shengchao said to Donna Troy.


    Donna Troy hesitantly put Diana on the bed.


    "Take her off!"

 57 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 57

    "What?" Donna Troy was shocked.


    "Forget it, I''ll do it myself!" Su Sheng walked over and stripped off Diana''s clothes, looking at the sleepy Diana Su Sheng and couldn''t help but curl his lips."Sure enough, the beautiful skins are the same, and the interesting souls are one in a million. If you look at it this way, it seems that you don''t feel the same as before, so I am actually attracted by her bright moments?"


    "Are you planning to stay and sleep with us, or go?" Su Sheng turned to Donna Troy.


    Donna Troy was shocked again.


    How long have I only known Su Sheng so many times?


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I just sleep on the ground," Donna Troy said hesitantly.


    "Whatever you want!" Su Sheng waved his hand indifferently and turned off the light.


    The sudden darkness made Donna Troy a little uncomfortable. She heard the sparse undressing sound, and in the moonlight vaguely saw Su Sheng lying down with her arms around Lily.


    OMG!


    Diana should be crazy when she wakes up?But what did he mean?Seems to be...don''t want to kill Diana?


    "Anyway, Ares is dead!"


    In the silent room, Donna Troy slowly sat down and fell asleep against the wall.


    The night passed quietly.


    Last night, the place where Ares fought with Diana and Donna Troy has been under martial law. It is not easy to investigate the truth in this age without surveillance, not to mention that although this is a non-war zone, anything can happen, so no matter what In fact, neither the high-level people nor the people were greatly affected. In particular, Ares had a special identity in the world, so this incident was ultimately defined as a larger-scale assassination.


    The warm glow on her body made Diana snorted comfortably, stretched out her arms lazily, and she opened her eyes and woke up.


    Diana was startled as soon as she opened her eyes.


    She unexpectedly lay in Su Sheng''s arms with Laili without an inch!


    Diana was stunned, and her memory quickly emerged.


    He defeated Ares the God of War, and then... fainted!


    "So he brought me back? He did that to me again? Wait, where''s Donna Troy?" Diana whispered and then remembered.


    "I''m here, I''m okay! He...he just took off your clothes, no, didn''t do anything to you!" Donna Troy''s voice came faintly from the corner across the bed, and Diana got up slightly and saw sitting Donna Troy on the ground.


    awkward!


    Diana didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Pop!" The crisp slap suddenly broke the calm, Diana grunted and grabbed Su Sheng''s hand and threw it aside, glaring at him.


    "Get up when you wake up, don''t bother me!" Su Sheng muttered, turning around and hugging Laili."I knew I would not sleep well when I asked you as a pillow."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Diana was angrily speechless. It was obvious that you took off my clothes and slept with you, so you still dislike me?Looking at Su Sheng holding Lily to sleep, Diana turned over to find the clothes and put on a glance with Donna Troy, and the two opened the door and went out.


    In the corridor.


    943 Diana asked Donna Troy about her identity and about Paradise Island. She was really shocked to learn that she had been away for half a year.Paradise Island didn''t have a detailed concept of time, and when she first arrived in human society, she didn''t ask it carefully, so Diana really didn''t know that so long had passed for them.Knowing that his mother, Artemi Steman and others are all well, Diana is relieved a lot.


    "Do you have any plans to return to Paradise Island?" Diana asked Donna Troy.


    "Yes, how about you?" Donna Troy asked back.


    Diana was about to answer, but suddenly felt a tingling pain, followed by Athena''s voice again.


    "What? This is impossible!"


    "No... not Ares?"


    Diana''s face was ugly and her expression changed in shock.Donna Troy supported her without knowing what happened.


    After a while, Diana pushed Donna Troy away slightly, and said solemnly.


    "Wrong, we found the wrong one."


    "The disaster that destroyed the gods was not caused by Ares, but..."


    boom!


    The roar of howling sounded from outside the corridor window interrupted Diana. She turned her head and saw a spaceship parked outside the window.


    Wave rider!


    Chapter 73 Do you believe if you lie to children?


    Hotel room.


    Sue Saint dressed slowly and sat on the bedside watching Sarah Lance who came in with Diana and Donna Troy.


    "Let me stroke it. The first time I met you took me to Paradise Island and changed a lot of history. For example, this amazing girl Donna Troy, she shouldn''t show up at this time. The second meeting you lost The eagle man was kidnapped by me, and then I got the disciple and let you go. The third time I met, that is now, you tell me Atom Ray Palmer, Heatwave Mikroly, and half of Firestorm Martin Stein was captured by the Soviets during the Cold War in 1986."


    "I asked seriously, are you really a legendary squad, not a squad?" Su Sheng looked at Sara Lance seriously.


    Sarah Lance said solemnly: "I can call everyone together to listen to your mockery, but you have to help us save people first."


    "Why?" Su Sheng asked back.


    "If Martin Stein is not rescued, the Soviets will get the formula to create a firestorm and win the Cold War, and the future will fall. 667" Sarah Rance described the consequences in a deep voice.


    If it were not for no other reason, she would not come to Su Sheng, her teammates are now locked in the Gulag camp, this camp was built in the 18th century, a prison that no one can escape from since its birth.


    As the saying goes, there is a cause, there must be an effect. The first mission after the formation of the legendary team was to stop Vandalsavage from selling a nuclear bomb in 1975, but it turned out that Vandalsavage was aware of the existence of the firestorm and never forgot it. In the following time a fire storm was created.


    After the legendary team separated from Su Sheng in Redemption Town, it was not that they did not want to correct the time deviation of Paradise Island in the past, but the reality has been fixed. If they modify it again, it may cause time rebound and cause more trouble.So what to do?Continue to deal with Vandalsavage, after all, this is the primary enemy, and then they discovered in 1986 that Vandalsavage was secretly funding a Soviet female science called Valentina Vostok to conduct a project called Swa Plan of Operation Logger.


    Svalog is the god of fire in Slavic mythology, and Vandalsavage wants to make the Soviet version of Firestorm!


    In order to prevent the birth of the Soviet firestorm, the legendary team naively decided to tell the female science Valentina to fund you. But you are a great devil and villain. The result?The result was that three members of the team were arrested. Instead of preventing this plan, it was possible to speed up its success because of Martin Stein!


    Want to save people?Look at the remaining members of the legendary team.


    Although Rip Hunter is the captain, he has no skills other than tweeting with a small gun. Kendra, the eagle woman, has cast a shadow on Vandalsavage after the death of the eagle. Force Fire Storm. Because Martin Stein was caught and the remaining Jefferson could not change, so the cold captain Leonard Steiner and Sarah Lance could still play a role. Unfortunately, an assassin and a thief wanted to save People are simply fantastic!


    When she was helpless, Sarah Lance thought of Su Sheng. Don¡¯t think he caused a lot of trouble, don¡¯t think he has hijacked the wave multiplier, but at least he has been in contact with each other relatively well, and he has the ability to save people, so Sha Larance will be here!


    "Actually, I really want to see the scene you said." After Sarah Lance explained, Su Sheng said with a chuckle."Anyway, even if the fire storm is flying all over the sky, it won''t affect me."


    "Isn''t it said that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility? You have the ability to save the world and save the star city that will be hit by fire storms in the future. Why are you not willing to help? Maybe your strength has no effect, but what about my sister? Felicity What?" Sarah Lance said with emotion and reason.

 58 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 58

    "Do you believe this kind of special purpose to deceive children?"


    "Do you know how miserable a kid who believes this is? The adoptive father died, and his girlfriend almost ran away with someone. He was tired to death every day, and finally died. I don''t know if he can be resurrected." Su Sheng Possibly, if you have the ability to save the world, you have to do it?I still have the power to destroy the world, do I have to destroy it too?


    "If the Soviet fire storm is really born and dominates the world in the future, there may be a lot of people interested in you die!" Sarah Lance said suddenly.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "So I just said that I wanted to see that scene, and I didn''t say that I could not help."


    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s set off now." Sarah Lance breathed a sigh of relief, the big ups and downs made her little heart a little unbearable.


    "Tell me the time and place." Su Shengdao.


    Sarah Lance quickly talked about the time and place, and after an appointment, she left and returned to the Waverider.


    "Are you going?" Su Shengchao asked Diana and Donna Troy.


    Diana was silent for a while and shook her head."I''m not going anymore. I just received news from Athena. It was not Ares that caused the demise of the gods, but the newborn."


    "Newborn? The first child of Zeus and Hera? I remember that on the day he was born, he predicted that in the future he would step on the corpses of the gods and sit on his father''s throne, so Zeus threw him in the wilderness and wanted him to live on his own. As a result, they succeeded in surviving in the wilderness and killed him back to Mount Olympus. Then Zeus drove him into the depths of the earth, right?" Su Sheng said casually.


    "Do you remember?" Diana looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    "That''s not important, the important thing is that you will be able to see other gods soon. Since there is something to do, I won''t take you with you, let''s see you next time." Su Shengchao Laili cast a glance and led her directly away from the hotel. .


    Diana hesitated to speak but finally did not speak.


    "He will come back to find you!" Donna Troy said suddenly.


    Diana looked over suspiciously, and saw Donna Troy suddenly chuckle."Perhaps after he fell in love with you, maybe after he didn''t love you!"


    Falling in love with you, he can''t control the miss.


    If he doesn''t love you, he will come to you for fun with confidence!


    Love or not love him will come, but sooner or later!


    Diana didn''t understand why Donna Troy said that, but now she has no time to think about it.


    ...


    PS: Everyone should guess who the kid said, haha.In addition, please give me a reward!


    Chapter 74 Have Fun?Dr. Manhattan


    On the Discipleship, Su Sheng set the time and place, but set out in no hurry.


    Lily, who is experienced and clever, sat in a chair and fastened her seat belt early this time, but she waited for a long time and didn''t see the spacecraft start.


    "Master?" Lilly called out tentatively.


    Su Sheng turned his chair to face Laili and said with a smile."In fact, it¡¯s not a big deal to help the legendary squad save people. By the way, you can also look at Vandalsavage. Although this guy has no special skills, he has an immortal body. Only a certain way can kill him, otherwise he will start from a single cell. Restore life and resurrect again."


    "Immortal? Resurrection? Isn''t it impossible to win at all?" Lilly asked in surprise.


    "The immortality is nothing. The captain of Sarah Rance is a member of an organization called the Lord of Time. He summoned a legendary team to travel through time. He wanted to defeat Vandalsavage but didn¡¯t know that the Lord of Time was always there. Helping him behind his back, so in this case they can succeed in the end, no wonder they will be called a legend if they are so useless." Su Sheng smiled lightly."But apart from killing Vandal Savage to see how he is resurrected, and taking a look at the Soviet female firestorm by the way, it doesn''t seem to be much fun, so I''m wondering if I can do something."


    "Do, do what?"


    "Since the Soviet Union may create a fire storm to win the Cold War, then the US can''t remain indifferent?" Su Sheng seemed to think of something interesting, and the corners of his mouth raised and adjusted the set time forward for a year.


    In 1985, the United States.


    The Disciple slowly landed on the roof of a tall building, Su Sheng took Laili out, and the Disciple disappeared.


    "This is the United States in 1985, more than 60 years have passed since the time we were just now." Su Sheng explained to Laili with a light smile, and jumped directly from the roof with her in his arms.


    boom!


    Crashed to the ground.


    Su Sheng let go of Laili and walked away under the horrified gaze of passersby on the street.


    The architectural style of this era is not attractive to Su Sheng, but it is fresh and futuristic for Laili, who came from a hundred years ago. There are many things that make her feel incredible.There are many reports on current affairs in the newsstands on the street, and occasionally pedestrians chatting about the Cold War in twos and threes.


    Su Sheng flipped through the newspaper in front of the newsstand but didn''t find the news he wanted, ignoring the boss''s uncomfortable shout and turned and left.


    "Master, what are we going to do?" Lilly asked inexplicably.


    "Find someone!" Su Sheng paused, not knowing whether he was explaining or talking to himself."He should have a lot of his news in such a famous newspaper. Is it not there or some deviation has occurred?"


    "Yes, are you looking for a pillow?" Laili asked hesitantly in a low voice.


    "Hold a pillow? Hug your sister!" Su Sheng subconsciously slapped Laili with a chill and anger."Look for Lan Dahang as a pillow? My Nima is crazy, right? Even if I''m crazy, my orientation is normal!"


    Lily was stunned by scolding, isn''t she a pillow?That''s good!


    Lan Dahang, the official name is Dr. Manhattan, and his real name is Jonathan Osterman.The only guy in the Watchmen team with superpowers.


    If Su Sheng is said to be a lunatic, then he is a pervert.


    The perversion is not only because his strength ranks in the forefront of the entire DC world, but also because he injured his prostate when pulling his teeth, and swaying his blue body to show others the elephant¡¯s trunk without wearing clothes every day. Is it abnormal?


    As the only "superman" of this era, Dr. Manhattan did not hide his identity after his birth but helped the US government to deter the Soviet Union and hope to make the world peaceful. For this great goal, he even left the earth without hesitation.But even at this point in time, he has left the earth, there should be related reports, but Su Sheng just found nothing.


    As if it didn''t exist at all.


    "Perhaps he is not in this world but other parallel worlds?" Su Sheng frowned disappointedly and muttered that he planned to go to the Soviet Union altogether. Although it was a year in advance, he destroyed the Gulag camp and solved the Soviet female scientist who might create a firestorm. Valentina''s legendary team will not go, and naturally they will not be caught!


    "Go..." Su Sheng was about to greet Laili back to the disciple number, but as soon as he turned around, he saw a person on the corner of the distant street.


    "go?"


    "There are surprises wherever you go!" Su Sheng spoke with interest and pointed to the woman in the windbreaker in the distance."Have you seen that woman?"


    Lilly followed her gaze, and a tall woman in a trench coat and hat was walking towards this side.


    "Is she the one the master is looking for?"


    "Maybe she can help me find the person I''m looking for!" Su Sheng walked towards the woman.


    Three steps and two steps are already close at hand.


    Su Sheng blocked her.


    The woman was stunned and wanted to pass by, but was blocked by Su Sheng again.


    "Sir, please get out of here!" she said displeasedly.

 59 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 59

    Su Sheng smiled and shook his head:


    "What do you want?" She frowned and wondered if she had encountered a gangster.


    "I want to talk to you." Su Sheng smiled.


    I want to talk to you, this opening remark is easy to misunderstand, so is it a hooligan?How long has it been since I met the hooligans?


    She looked at Su Sheng coldly."Get out of the way, or you will regret it."


    "I want to see Dr. Manhattan."


    "Man..." Her expression suddenly changed excitedly and grabbed Su Sheng by the neck."Who are you and how do you know Dr. Manhattan?"


    "It seems that you know each other!" Su Sheng''s eyes lit up, and she showed a bright smile without caring about her savage behavior."Then, we can talk slowly!"


    "Bang!" Su Sheng suddenly punched her belly.


    With a grunt, she fainted and fell into Su Sheng''s arms.Su Sheng bent over and stretched out his hand to directly carry her up, turned around under the surprised gaze of Laili and the surrounding, and ran away.


    by!


    Kidnap people in the street?Do you want to be so arrogant!


    The people around instantly reacted and chased after him with outrageous shouts.


    Lilly is covered!


    Master, you just ran away, what should I do?


    ...


    Ps: Dr. Manhattan is from "Watchmen". It was originally a comic work of other companies and was later acquired by DC Comics. Dr. Manhattan also entered the main world. Because of his powerful strength, he stole the time of DC Universe 10 and triggered "Rebirth". In addition, there is an old comic book "Watchmen", which should have been seen by many people.


    Chapter 75 The background music changes when you talk


    "If you grab it and run, it''s exciting!"


    Seeing a group of people yelling, yelling, killing and chasing after him, Su Sheng carried the people with a smile and jumped directly from the police car that had heard the news.The police in the car came down in a hurry and wanted to continue the hunt, but Su Sheng had already got into the alley that came out before.


    Then... the body vacated and jumped straight up.


    Although he still can''t fly, this height is really nothing after copying Diana''s abilities.


    A group of people chased into the alley panting, dumbfounded!


    This is a dead end!


    Where are people?


    You look at me, I look at you, big eyes and small eyes.


    With the crowd catching up with Lily, she quietly walked aside and went up to the roof from the building, where she hurriedly ran to the disciple to hide.Although it looked empty, Lilly touched the Disciple.With a long sigh of relief, the hatch slowly opened, and Lilly hurried up.


    "I''m home."


    Su Sheng used a mantra lasso to tie the woman to the chair, and Lily asked.


    "Master, you..." Lilly didn''t know what to say.


    "Occasionally running helps to keep your body healthy and in shape." Su Sheng said with a grin."Too fat, I don''t want you anymore."


    "Uh...I know." Laili nodded and said yes for a moment.


    Because she didn''t know if Su Shengzhen didn''t want her, would she be sent back to the original era to continue her original destiny or would she simply kill her?After all, no one likes to use their private things for others, even if they don''t want it.


    The humming sounded from the unconscious woman''s mouth, she opened her eyes first and then shouted with excitement.


    "Let go of me, you bastard!"


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not a bad person!" Su Sheng said to her with a smile.


    This means that there is no soundtrack, otherwise she will definitely shout to Su Sheng: Don¡¯t lie to me, the background music changes when you speak!


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng asked softly.


    "Laura...Laura-Juspek Zach, you, what did you do to me? Why did I..." Lauren looked at the golden light rope in horror, the burning sensation that made me want to answer. She could not control her words.


    "Second Generation of Silk Soul?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "Yes... how did you know?" Laura felt like schizophrenia, answering and questioning.


    "It seems that the wrong person was not found!"


    Su Sheng smiled.


    The Watchmen is a superhero team composed of Dr. Manhattan, Rorschach, Pharaoh, comedian, Night Owl, and Silk Soul.As the only woman, Laura inherited her mother''s code name Silk Soul and became a little red among the green bushes.


    "Where is Dr. Manhattan?"


    Since the wrong person was not found, Su Sheng naturally asked the question he most wanted to know the answer.


    "He... he... he left the earth, no one... no one knows where he is." Laura said uncontrollably.


    "When did you leave? Why didn''t I see any reports about him."


    "After he became a PhD in Manhattan, he... he has the ability to predict the future, knowing... knowing that one day in the future, someone will come to him and will use his ability to cause disaster to the world, so he... He left early. This person is...you, right?" Laura was sweating profusely, almost stumbling through her teeth to say complete.


    Su Sheng frowned.


    In Dr. Manhattan¡¯s long list of abilities, there is indeed an item of predicting the future. This is not unusual. Gideon on the Multiplier can predict future results, let alone the organization of the Lord of Time. .However, they only know what effect the deviation will have on the future after the deviation occurs.Dr. Manhattan''s predictive ability is stronger, foreseeing the deviation before it occurs.


    It is equivalent to always one step ahead!


    Riding on the excitement and returning in defeat, Dr. Manhattan left the earth early because of himself. No wonder there is no news about him.


    Originally, Su Sheng also wanted Dr. Manhattan to go to the Soviet fire storm for a while to see if he could blow up the fire storm with a snap of his fingers. After all, his wish was for world peace, but now it seems to be out of play. The ghost knows he will go after he leaves the earth. Where is it?Go to Mars like a movie?He can leave the moon early, and he can leave Mars early.


    Su Sheng dullly retracted the mantra lasso from Laura and waved his hand."You go."


    Laura was so hot-tempered, and after regaining her freedom, she kicked Su Sheng.


    If you let me go, I will go?


    Let''s not talk about the kidnapping. He may have something to do with Dr. Manhattan. Laura cannot just leave like this.


    Snapped!


    The black high-heeled shoes hit Su Sheng in the arm, and Su Sheng grabbed her and threw her out.

 60 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 60

    oom!


    Laura snorted heavily on the ground and looked at Su Shengleng who was a few meters away from her with an indifferent expression.


    This person has a lot of strength


    "Who are you!" She got up and asked in a vigilant manner.


    "Ask! What do you ask, you don''t even know me. You can''t do everything you hope to do, so you should do everything you can do!" Su Sheng was impatient Said.


    "What, what do you mean?" Laura was a little confused.


    "You can''t beat me, get out!" Su Sheng translated.


    "..."


    Laura unbuttoned angrily and took off her coat directly.


    Su Sheng squinted."What? I want shirtless to do with me!"


    Shirtless...follow me...


    The sound of high 0.0 heels kicking on the ground, Laura rushed to Su Sheng instantly.


    Laura was trained by her mother to fight unarmed and participated in many missions after adding the watchman, so she asked herself whether she was weaker than anyone.But she hasn''t met anyone who can sit down and block all her attacks with one hand, especially this person looks careless and boring!


    boom!


    Another blow came back in vain, and Laura took a few steps back and stared at Su Sheng angrily.


    "Do you know what life is?" Su Sheng suddenly asked Laura, but before Laura could speak, he replied to himself."Life is, slap after slap, and then wake people up."


    "Are you awake?"


    Chapter 76¡ªPull the General from the Shorty


    Laura was indeed awakened by the slap in the face of reality, and she realized that the man in front of her was definitely not something she could deal with alone.


    She needs help.


    Turning to retrieve her coat, Laura tentatively walked over to the doorway.


    "Send her out." Su Shengchao Laili said.


    Lilly took Laura out.


    Laura was very surprised along the way, because she found that she seemed to be in a boat, and what was even more shocking was that when she got off the boat to identify the surrounding environment, the boat was missing.


    Laura touched it subconsciously.


    Obviously there is nothing, and the scenery is completely consistent with the surroundings, but she can run into this''ship''.


    She stood by and was silent for a while before turning to leave.


    Since Dr. Manhattan is not there, Su Sheng is not interested in learning about the other members of the Watcher. Although this Laura is also a standard wave with a big waist, hips and long legs, it is not as good as Lily. He has not yet changed his pillow.Seeing Laili coming back, Su Sheng operated the Disciple slowly lifted off.


    It didn''t matter what Su Sheng left, it took Laura, who wanted to ask the rest of the Watcher for help, to see him again.


    Moscow, Bolshoi Theatre.


    10


    A well-known ballet company happened to perform here tonight.


    In the exclusive box, Soviet female scientist Valentina is sitting on a leather sofa drinking red wine and waiting for the opening.He wore a long red one-piece dress, long hair curled up, and delicate makeup, but his eyes were filled with helplessness and anxiety.


    It failed again.


    The research on the fire storm matrix failed again.


    She felt that she had touched the threshold and was only one step away from entering, but it was precisely this step that made her only step outside the door.


    "What the hell is missing..." She shook her head and drank the red wine, preparing to concentrate on watching the show.


    Bang bang bang!


    "Come in." Valentina replied casually when she heard a knock on the door.


    The door opened.


    A man with a standard Asian face smiled in, carrying a person in his hand.


    Valentina recognized it. It was her driver.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Valentina hurriedly got up and saw the other party throwing her driver aside, and followed with a very beautiful girl.


    "Hello, Miss Valentina." Su Sheng smiled and sat down on the other end of the sofa, glanced at the red wine on the table and smiled."It''s so boring to drink alone, am I with you?"


    Valentina hesitated and laughed for a second or two."Okay."


    Just as Su Sheng was about to stretch out her hand, Lily on the side walked over with a wink and poured two glasses for them.


    "Cheers."


    "Cheers."


    The two smashed their glasses and took a sip. Su Sheng smiled and said, "I admire your courage and calmness, so I decided to make your life more pleasant tonight."


    "Should I say thank you?


    "It should be." Su Sheng said modestly."Have you heard of time travel?"


    Valentina stunned slightly.


    "You know what you look like? Did Vandalsavage tell you? It''s better. It''s better to keep it for you than to waste saliva to explain." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Valentina frowned and said, "Your flirting level is not very good."


    "Maybe I''m more straightforward in normal times. Let me put it straight. I am a little interested in the Firestorm Matrix, so I want to learn from you systematically. In return, I will help you become Firestorm and give you a one-way ticket for time travel. , The past, the future, whatever you want at any time."


    Valentina."Why should I believe you?"


    "You already believed it, didn''t you?"


    Su Sheng motioned to Lily to pour the wine, holding the wine glass in one hand and holding Lily in his arms to enjoy the ballet performance that had already begun.


    The performance began, but Valentina didn''t look at all, watching the strange man who was drinking with his arms around the woman thinking about his proposal.


    The main purpose of her research on this project is to help the country win the United States. If he is really a time traveler, if he can really help himself become a firestorm, then he might as well give it a try. As for whether he lied to herself, Valentina was confident to be able to figure it out. Valentina toasted and smiled at the thought of this. "Hugging another woman in front of a woman is not something a gentleman should do."

 61 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 61

    "It doesn''t matter, I have done even worse things." Su Sheng chuckled and watched the ballet performance intently.


    One cup, one sentence.


    The two of them were like friends who were familiar with each other from the beginning of ballet. Valentina was just talking about it, but gradually she became a little unconsciously forgetting her purpose. It was not that she was not alert nor how big Su Sheng was. The charm, but she thinks what Su Sheng said may be true, he is really a time traveler.


    "You said this will become one of the top ten theaters in the world?" Valentina giggled."So I should go to the theater to rent this box for a longer period of time, it is best to buy it directly?"


    "Why not just buy the theater?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Valentina was stunned and smiled: "You are right, maybe I should do this!"


    The two-hour performance ended successfully.


    Valentina got up and walked to the wall to take off her jacket and put it on, heading towards Su Shengdao."I accepted your proposal, when will you come to me?"


    "Why not now? Anyway, I don''t have a place to live in this era, I think you should not mind?"


    Valentina bent over and took out the key in pocket 347 of the driver''s clothes that had not yet woken up and looked at Su Sheng."Can you drive?"


    "Happy to help, beautiful lady!" Su Sheng pretended to be a gentleman, and Valentina smiled and took his arm.


    After coming out of the theater to find Valentina''s car, Su Sheng drove, and Lily got into the co-pilot a little nervously. Valentina sat behind and said the address.


    The car slowly started and drove away.


    Su Sheng is not a schoolmaster, he is not the type who learns how to make progress every day. Finding Valentina to learn the knowledge of the Firestorm Matrix can only be regarded as the interest of pulling out the generals from the dwarf, after all, the ability of Firestorm is still Yes, it is possible to change or transform objects with different atomic properties and structures, such as converting lead into gold of the same quality. With this ability, it is equivalent to having a money printing machine, so you don''t have to worry about money.


    Although he has never worried about money!


    ...


    PS: Laura is the heroine in "Watchmen".As for Valentina, she appeared in the fourth and fifth episodes of the American drama "Legends of Tomorrow Season One". In the American drama, she became a Soviet fire storm and finally exploded. In the comics, she was a member of "Doom Patrol", codenamed Negative Girl.


    The founder of the organization "Doomsday Patrol" casually complained about the code name chief. He was paralyzed in his lower limbs and physically disabled. He usually uses a wheelchair to move.It''s a pity that I don''t have superpowers, otherwise I look like Professor X!Of course, he has hair!


    Chapter 77 Vandalsavage?Die ten minutes first!


    At night, it''s as dark as ink.


    There were bursts of high-pitched voices in the room of Valentina''s mansion, and the unbridled voice made it impossible to sleep.


    Valentina clutched the bed sheet tightly with her hands, her face was flushed with whites.


    "This is what you said to make me happy tonight? This is the biggest humiliation to me!" Valentina gritted her teeth and stared forward. There was no one in front of her, only a wall.


    The sound came from behind this wall.


    Yes.


    Su Sheng was not in her room at all.


    Valentina thought that something was going to happen when Su Sheng flirted with herself and went home with herself. Although she would not easily let the other party succeed before she figured out Su Sheng¡¯s identity, Su Sheng took the woman back directly. The behavior of the room made Valentina very angry.


    This is a humiliation to her charm!


    As Su Sheng''s pillow, Laili is the best so far. She can satisfy Su Sheng before going to bed and fall asleep peacefully. Now she has another wake-up function.Su Sheng, who was awakened in a special way, even felt trapped and unable to get up. After fighting for more than an hour, he finally got off the bed.


    After finding the bathroom and taking a shower, Su Sheng got dressed and then came to the living room.


    As soon as I arrived in the living room, I saw Valentina with an ugly face and a man with a big beard and a savage face.


    "Vandarsavage." Su Shengbuxian greeted him unexpectedly, and then looked at Valentina."My dear, can I trouble you to pour me a glass of milk? I think I should make up for it."


    Although Valentina was unhappy, she got up and left.


    "Don''t you want to say something?" Vandalsavage looked at Su Sheng who was sitting down and asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to."


    The plan for a day lies in the morning, and Su Sheng, who just finished the morning exercise, really doesn''t want to talk.


    "I think you should say something." Vandal Savage''s face gradually became cold, his voice threatening.


    Su Sheng looked at Vandalsavage and seemed to have compromised, and he hesitated a few times before tentatively speaking."Morning... good morning?"


    "..."


    "It seems that you should be a liar. If you are a time traveler, then you should know who I am and the fate of playing me." Vandalsavage shook his coat slowly, like a magic hand. A dagger appeared on it."I''ll give you another chance..."


    "How long does it take for you to be resurrected?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    Vandalsavage stiffened.


    "Is ten minutes enough? I might be interested in small talk in ten minutes, so you die ten minutes first?"


    "I don''t think you have this ability!" Vandalsavage suddenly threw the dagger at Su Sheng.


    high speed.


    In this distance of no more than one meter, Vandalsavage is confident that he will be faster than a bullet.


    The voice fell, and the dagger stabbed Su Sheng.


    Vandalsavage''s proud and conceited expression froze, and the dagger was caught?


    "See you in ten minutes!"


    Su Sheng said lazily, and pointed his finger weakly at Vandalsavage.


    boom!


    A flash of lightning hit Vandalsavage in an instant. Although the current was not large, it was very powerful. Vandalsavage''s heart was directly penetrated, and even the sofa had an extra hole, and the floor behind it could be vaguely seen.


    "Patter!"


    The sound of the cup cracking sounded, and Su Sheng turned to see Valentina standing not far away in shock, with a cracked cup at her feet, and milk spilled all over the floor.


    "What are you panicking? Don''t you know that he can be resurrected?" Su Sheng frowned and pointed at her feet."Is this milk for me?"


    "Yes, yes..." Although Valentina knew that Vandalsavage would be resurrected, she had never seen it with her own eyes after all, and it was too sudden.


    She knew that Vandal Savage was very good, and she didn''t know that they might do something if they were unhappy, but she never expected that this would be the result.Vandalsavage actually died?And what was the electric light just now?Is it his ability?


    "It''s shameful to waste!"


    Saint Su looked at the milk on the floor and sighed Valentina and said: "This cup is given to you. Don''t waste it."


    "Send me? It''s all spilled on the ground." Valentina said subconsciously.

 62 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 62

    "Yeah, that''s why I let you...Don''t waste it!" Su Sheng looked at Valentina and said with a heavy smile.


    Valentina''s face instantly turned ugly.


    How to drink it sprinkled on the ground?


    Although Valentina does not own cats or dogs, she knows how they drink.


    "I can pour you another glass." Valentina said with a stiff face.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Su Sheng slowly raised his hand, and the lightning flashed through his fingertips.


    "You don''t have to do this!" Valentina said strugglingly.


    "It''s shameful to waste!" The electric light grew stronger, and there was a feeling that it was ready to come out.


    Valentina watched Su Sheng slowly squat down.


    "Master, what is she doing?"


    After taking a shower, Lai Li put on her clothes and saw Valentina''s appearance. When she came to Su Sheng, she couldn''t help but whisper.


    "A small punishment, I will have some fun for the ten-minute wait!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."Go to the kitchen to find and pour me a glass of milk."


    "Good." Lilly turned to find the kitchen.


    "That''s all right!" Valentina asked Saint Su angrily after a while.


    Su Sheng laughed as he was about to speak when he heard a roar from next to him, turned his head and saw that Vandal Savage did not know when he was alive, and his chest injury had recovered.


    "So fast? It''s not ten minutes yet, and I haven''t seen how you resurrected, so... die a little longer."


    Looking at the angry Vandalsavage, Su Sheng raised his hand as a flash of lightning.


    Vandalsavage fell again.


    This time Su Sheng kept staring at Vandalsavage¡¯s corpse. Just now, when Vandalsavage acted on him, his abilities were copied over. So Su Sheng wanted to know if one day he overturned the boat. How to resurrect!


    Immortal body, resurrection!


    It would be extremely exciting for anyone to have this ability, but Su Sheng was not surprised.


    The immortal body is not very attractive to him at all, since there are not many people who can kill him anyway, so for him, the ability is only interesting... or boring!


    ...


    PS to continue the small science: Vandal Savage is the big villain of "Legends of Tomorrow Season 1", has an immortal body, and is considered a pretty strong villain in the comics. He used to steal Batman¡¯s plan to deal with the Justice League, if not steel Bone and Batman''s super fighting spirit he succeeded. Although he was detained afterwards, Batman also left the Justice League.The wealth accumulated because of the immortal body can crush anyone in human history.


    Chapter 78: Passionate about learning


    Vandalsavage is resurrected again.


    This time Su Sheng saw clearly how he was resurrected, similar to a feeling of body reversing or restoring, and he recovered instantly after the process ended.


    Judging from the time of the two deaths and resurrection, this process seems to be the same.


    In other words, whether it is cut to death or blown into powder, the time required for resurrection is the same.


    Vandal Savage, who was resurrected again, instantly jumped away from Su Sheng and looked at Su Sheng vigilantly.


    "Talk?" Su Sheng looked at Vandalsa-Vicci with a smile.


    His face couldn''t help changing, and after a while he suddenly sat back with a smile."You did it on purpose! What you don''t want to say, what you didn''t see how I was resurrected, this is a means of negotiation, you just use this way to take the initiative in the conversation between you and me. I believe you are a time traveler Yes, as long as you can help me, I don¡¯t mind giving you the highest respect."


    "Forget it, don''t make your own brain, I just didn''t bother to talk, I am better than you, which means I don''t care about your thoughts. You should be very clear about this." Su Sheng said lightly.


    Vandal Savage did not know, but Valentina knew very well.


    Because of Su Shengqiang, Su Sheng didn''t care about his thoughts at all.


    "And I won''t show my hands anymore, for fear that you will misunderstand that you are the number one in the world!" Su Sheng stabbed the ugly-faced Vandal Savage!"I have already negotiated the conditions with Vandal Savage. You don''t need to do anything, you don''t need to change, just wait for things to happen step by step."


    "Any question?"


    "What''s your name?" Vandalsavage asked after a pause.


    "Su Sheng!"


    "He will leave it to you." Vandalsavage turned to look at Valentina, then stood up and smiled towards Su Shengdao."I''m waiting for your good news."


    "Go slow, don''t send it."


    Vandalsavage left, but Valentina was a little embarrassed.


    It might be nothing if there is no such thing as a shameful waste, but now she does face Su Sheng as if everything happened.


    People want face and dignity.


    Especially Valentina''s excellent people.


    However, Su Sheng didn''t take what happened just now, as if it had never happened.Still smiling and chatting with Valentina, sometimes a gentleman said dear, sometimes very polite and would say please, which made Valentina gradually forget what happened and became increasingly unable to understand Su Sheng.


    After drinking milk, had breakfast.


    Su Sheng started from scratch with Valentina and began to study physics systematically.


    After all, physics is the foundation of all this research.


    Su Sheng didn''t have the idea of ??researching the fire storm ability by himself, after all, he wanted to obtain the ability too simple.There are two reasons for learning. One is to figure out the principle of fire storms and to create fire storms at will. Second, to pave the way for more interesting things in the future.For example, he really wants to get a steel suit.


    If someone is wearing a steel suit and attacking himself, he can replicate the full capabilities of the suit but cannot conjure a suit out of thin air.


    Although it is essentially the same.


    But there is a completely different degree of coolness with and without the suit.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t need a new pillow for the time being and I didn¡¯t think of the place where the waves are. It¡¯s better to be a diligent and studious, and Su Sheng remembers that the ability of disciples is embodied in infinite replication and infinite stacking, but in fact it seems to be related to the spirit of thinking. There is no harm in learning more!


    Taking a step back, it would be too frustrating if you copied interesting abilities but couldn''t think of interesting applications!


    Therefore, Su Sheng started to learn very seriously.


    Learn all kinds of basic knowledge with Valentina every day, and the rapid progress made Valentina call genius.


    This is how Su Sheng studied with Valentina during the day and fought with Lily at night.


    Time flies!

 63 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 63

    Three months passed without knowing it!


    "It''s incredible!"


    On the bed in the bedroom, Sheng Su put down his book and said to Lily, who was leaning over.


    "what?"


    Lilly looked up and didn''t react for a moment.


    "I didn''t expect my enthusiasm for learning to last so long, three months, right? With my disgusting personality, even the most interesting things should feel boring." Su Sheng sent out with feeling.


    After three months of getting along, Laili also had a certain understanding of Su Sheng, she hesitated for a while and asked."Then, what about me?"


    "You?" Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Your shelf life is already long, but now it''s not as fresh as before. At least I couldn''t focus on studying at this time."


    Su Sheng shook the book in his hand.


    Lilly couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    "Don''t be too sad, you will get tired of eating delicious food every day." Su Sheng comforted.


    It¡¯s just that this kind of comfort has no effect on Lily, but it¡¯s counterproductive. I have to say that Lily should have been the most comfortable in the past three months. She went out shopping every day, or she was just waiting for Su. Saint, full of body and mind, has been integrated into this era.


    Now Lily has a sense of crisis, she must do something, must be able to retain the value.


    She also thought about what she should do.


    So in the next period of time, Riley had more contact with Valentina. Although she didn¡¯t know what the same equations as the sky book represented, she knew that Firestorm was two people, and Valentina herself could not Become a fire storm.So she tried to let herself learn these unreadable books.


    At the same time, she used Valentina''s relationship to help Su Sheng find Dr. Manhattan.


    Although she heard that Laura said that Dr. Manhattan is no longer on earth, she must do something!


    "The person you are looking for has news."


    Valentina came back from the outside, took off her coat and looked at Lilly."Now you can tell me why you are looking for her?"


    "Do you want to be a firestorm?" Lilly asked in a deep voice.


    "You know?" Valentina was stunned.


    Lilly said, "You help me now, and I will help you then!"


    "What do you mean by this?" Valentina looked at Lily with a frown, but Lily didn''t explain but just stared at her.


    ...


    PS: This chapter is a small transition.


    Chapter 79 The Second Generation of the Poured Silk Soul


    Lilly is not stupid!


    Even though they seem to get along well during this time, Valentina did not really relax or trust them. Although Vandal Savage has never been here, he must be aware of what happens every day here.Laili was to prove the value of staying with Su Sheng, not to betray Su Sheng.


    If you tell Valentina that Firestorm requires two people, what is the difference with betraying Su Sheng.


    "I will hand it over to you in three days!" Valentina said after thinking about it.


    "Don''t let the master know." Lilly reminded.


    Three days later in the afternoon.


    While Su Sheng concentrated on studying, Valentina took Laili to the warehouse far away in the villa courtyard. There was a basement with excellent soundproofing under the warehouse.


    Lily saw Laura wearing a yellow and black dress. At this moment, she was fixed on the cross-mug on the wall in a large font, her hands and feet were fixed by iron rings, and her head seemed to faint.


    "It was a little trouble to catch her. She has a group of...partners who wear fancy clothes like her? And it was discovered by the US Central Intelligence Agency, so whatever you want to do, it''s best to hurry up!" Valenti Na reminded.


    Lilly nodded.


    Valentina turned and went out, and just a few steps away, she heard Laura''s voice.


    As the night got deeper, Laili came back to the room helplessly and a little tired.


    Laura is more difficult than she thought!


    "you''ve changed."


    Su Sheng put down the book and looked at Laili who came in with a light smile.


    "Huh?" Laili was stunned and nervous.


    "You have turned bad, why do women make women embarrassed? I can hear the screams so far away, and Laura is also bloody." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Puff!


    Lilly knelt down with a puff."Master, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t hide it from you."


    "Get up, what are you doing, I don''t blame you." Su Sheng chuckled and waved his hand quickly."I''m still very satisfied with your motivated thinking, but the method of interrogation is a bit weak. Although rude but inefficient."


    "I, I don''t know what to do." Lilly explained in a low voice in a daze.


    "Learn more with Valentina, or go to the Gulag camp to see how they treat the prisoners. Maybe you can turn from a pillow to my assistant?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "I will try my best not to let the master down." Lilly said with joy.


    But after speaking, Laili seemed to think of something hesitant and said: "But master, I seem to be in trouble. Valentina was found when she caught her. There are her partners and people from the US Central Intelligence Agency!"


    "If you let her go now, will she not pursue it? Will they not pursue it?" Su Sheng asked.


    Lilly shook her head.


    "Since it is irreversible, you should try your best to achieve your goals. What''s more, you are my pillow. You won''t have anything to do until I lose interest in you. And..." Su Sheng paused and smiled brightly."Congratulations, you have saved your life. I now look forward to what kind of surprises you will bring to me."


    Lilly was completely relieved, and at the same time thankful that she did it right.


    In the case of Su Sheng, he will be eliminated if he stays the same, and Lai Li firmly remembers this.


    the next day.


    Lilly asked Valentina to take herself to the Gulag camp.


    Su Sheng went to the basement of the warehouse.


    "Hi, long time no see." Su Sheng smiled and greeted Laura. Hey, it''s so miserable!


    Lilly did change.

 64 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 64

    The previous living environment, my own experience, plus the influence of getting along with Valentina during this period of time, made Lily a bit of a female villain.See how ruthless Lara was hit!


    "What do you want!" Laura glared weakly at Su Sheng and shouted.


    "If I said that I had forgotten you, it was my own pillow who arrested you, do you believe it?" Su Sheng moved the chair to her and sat down and asked casually.


    "Do you think I will believe it?" Laura snorted coldly.


    Su Sheng spread his hands."It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not. I thought about it last night. If Dr. Manhattan predicted the future and was scared to leave the earth, that means he should know everything I did to find him. But he ran away, do you know what this means?"


    "It means that he will not appear when I do anything, unless I become stronger in the future and master more abilities to find him."


    "The interesting thing is that he should know this too, but he can''t stop it, he can only run. Because once he shows up, as soon as he wants to stop me, I will succeed! He can only run, try to make the failure day later To."


    "Look, as strong as Dr. Manhattan, I can only run and cannot change the outcome of failure. What are you fighting for?"


    Su Sheng slowly got up and untied her hands and feet under Laura''s dazed gaze.Laura, who was free, staggered, steadying her body and looking at Su Sheng suspiciously."It''s really not that you want to catch me?"


    Su Sheng shrugged and looked up and down Laura without speaking.


    Laura has changed her uniform and has a lot of charm. It has to be said that gender equality is a joke. Men wearing tights with bare legs are considered abnormal, but women wearing them can add extra points to their charm.


    Laura was silent for a moment and asked."Where is this? Can I go now?"


    "You are free to come and go, but here is the Soviet territory. If you dress like this, I am afraid it will be difficult to return to the United States, and after returning to the United States with your 1.6 character, I am afraid that nothing has happened. You will still investigate me. Right?" Su Sheng smiled lightly and walked to the side table and swept the contents down to the ground, then moved the table and placed it in front of Laura.


    "What are you going to do!" Laura asked warily.


    "I can have someone send you back, but before that I have to find something for you. For example..." Su Sheng suddenly grabbed Laura and pressed it on the table, turning his hands back and tearing his uniform.


    Laura was shocked instantly.


    She tried to break free, but suddenly felt an electric current from Su Sheng''s hand, causing her to tremble and lose her strength.


    "When your mother was a superhero, she wore a uniform like this and was pushed on the table, and then..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Chapter 80 Suddenly Gained New Ability


    humiliation?anger?


    Laura felt a sense of powerlessness. From the moment she put on her uniform and wanted to become a hero, she had never been so powerless before, and she had never expected such an encounter.She could only shed tears uncontrollably, while letting the demon behind her unscrupulous.


    It took a long time for the numb Laura to feel that the devil had finally left.


    She sat down slowly along the table, numbly watching Su Sheng moving the chair in front of her.


    "It''s painful? Your mother was the same as you back then. But you are luckier than her, do you know why? Because you think I am a bad person, it seems reasonable for me to do this, but the person who treated your mother the same way back then Superhero, even your mother¡¯s partner, teammate."


    "She is more painful and desperate than you, don''t you...do not want revenge?"


    "who is it!"


    Laura suddenly raised her head and asked.


    "The comedian may also be called the laughter." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    10 "It''s him!" Laura could understand her mother''s pain and anger after experiencing it firsthand.


    "Believe me, it''s nothing!" Su Sheng once again said like a devil, news that made Laura even more shocked."Do you know who your biological father is? That''s right, it''s him!"


    "This is impossible!"


    Laura exclaimed excitedly.


    "From the time that happened to your mother being pregnant with you is indeed unlikely, but that''s the truth. Your mother got involved with him again after experiencing that kind of thing. Superhero? Hahaha... ¡­" Su Sheng got up and walked out.


    boom!


    The door closed slowly, and Laura collapsed completely on the ground.


    After Su Sheng returned to the villa, he ignored Laura, picked up the book and started learning on his own. He has switched from biology to electronic engineering. He wanted to try if he could make a war similar to Iron Man. clothes.Su Sheng, who was addicted to studying unknowingly, realized that it was already late, and when he walked out of the room, Valentina and Lily didn''t seem to be back.


    Seeing a woman in Soviet military uniform leaving at the door, Su Sheng shouted and asked casually."Go and ask when they will be back."


    The lady hesitated slightly, and then walked towards the phone in the living room.


    Step by step.


    As she passed by Su Sheng, she seemed to accidentally trip over the carpet because of being too nervous, and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The female soldier fell directly to the ground, and she looked up at Su Sheng who was retreating in disbelief.


    Shouldn''t you hold me under normal circumstances?


    Seeing her surprised expression, Su Sheng smiled slightly."Are you OK?"


    "No, it''s okay."


    "So why don''t you get up and call?"


    "..."


    The female soldier lowered her head and slowly got up. At the moment she stood up, her left arm suddenly turned like a rock and attacked Su Sheng.


    His face is getting closer.


    Just when the rock-like fist was about to hit Su Sheng, the female soldier was shocked to find that his face had changed.


    The original skin instantly turned into a rock, and it felt...like the change of my left arm.


    "boom!"


    When the female soldier was stunned, her fist had already hit the opponent, and a heavy impact sounded instantly.


    Two hard stones collided with each other.


    Su Sheng did not move, but the female soldier stepped back a few steps.


    "Nice ability." Su Sheng returned his face to normal, his hands turned into rocks and looked at it with interest and said: "If you come earlier, maybe Laura will be even worse."


    "You...how..." The female soldier was stunned and subconsciously transformed her body elements. Her body gradually grew taller. The size of her body, which was originally only a few meters, was now over two meters, and the cap came off and revealed purple. With long hair, the left side of the upper body turned into a rock, and the right side was a golden substance like magma. The right leg of the lower body was slightly purple, which seemed normal, but the left side was like a dead tree trunk.


    At first glance it looks like a patchwork of different objects.


    "You can change the color, control the density, and control the element and body size. I see, you can also generate heat and control ice and water. You have a lot of abilities." Su Sheng said with interest."I didn''t expect to be able to acquire new abilities so suddenly. You are not a watchman, so you are from the US Central Intelligence Agency? Are you here for the Silk Soul Laura? Do they know you have such abilities?"

 65 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 65

    "How can you have my abilities?" The female soldier looked at Su Sheng in shock. Could this person steal other people''s abilities?No, it''s not right, it should be a copy, did he copy my ability?


    "Don''t ask why, I just know how to use it, do I still need to tell you more?" Su Sheng shook his head and chuckled."It''s you, what''s your name?"


    "Humph!"


    "Even if you steal my abilities, you are not my opponent!" The female soldier recovered quickly after being shocked. It took her a long time to master the application of abilities. It was impossible for him to just copy his abilities. So proficient, so...it must be me who wins!


    Must fight quickly!


    The female soldiers rushed to Su Sheng again 743 times.


    "It seems we can''t have a good chat." Su Sheng also moved.


    Unlimited stacking, five times!


    He didn''t do so many tricks like the other party, just the whole body was rocky.


    The floor suddenly collapsed, and Su Sheng rushed out instantly and punched!


    Fist to fist!


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the female soldier''s body flew out directly through the wall and flew into the courtyard. The female soldier who landed was about to get up but suddenly found that Su Sheng had come in front of her.


    "Hands on me is the worst decision you have ever made in your life, because what I am best at is to crush you with your abilities!" Su Sheng smiled brightly, and the rocky fist banged directly down.


    boom!


    A muffled sound rang.


    Su Sheng raised her fist and saw that she had fainted and her body gradually returned to normal.


    "Out, what happened?"


    The guard''s panic questioning sounded.


    "Ask Valentina when they will come back." Su Sheng said casually, and took the female soldier who passed out to the basement again.


    Creak!


    The basement door opened, and Laura sitting on the ground suddenly looked up in panic and saw Su Sheng walking in with a female soldier.


    Chapter 81: Su Sheng who does not follow the routine and the pitted elemental girl


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng put the female soldier on the table far away from Laura and then turned around and went out.


    what happened?


    Laura was dumbfounded for a while before she got up slowly and wanted to walk towards the female soldier, but when she got up she heard the voice and instantly retracted.


    Like a frightened bird.


    The door opened, and Su Sheng glanced at Laura with the mantra lasso, and searched the female soldier for himself before he tied her up and threw her to the ground.This military uniform should be prepared deliberately, very cautiously, leaving nothing to prove his identity.


    "Huh huh." The female soldier was thrown on the ground and woke up faintly. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Laura embarrassed and haggard."Are you Silk Soul Laura? Don''t worry, I''m here to save you!"


    Laura said nothing.


    help me?


    How can you save me when you are like this?


    "Speaking of why you didn''t take the opportunity to escape? The door is unlocked." Su Sheng asked Laura curiously.


    Laura was silent.


    Even if she is lucky enough to leave here and return to the United States, how will she face her mother and comedians?What he did to his mother made Laura want to kill him, but... but he turned out to be his biological father!This complicated and ambivalent mood made her unable to make a decision at all, so she avoided it.


    So she didn''t leave!


    Su Sheng just asked casually, and quickly transferred his interest to the female soldier.


    The poor female soldier wanted to use her ability to break free of the rope, but it''s okay to transform, want to break free?Difficult!The mantra lasso is not so easy to break free.


    Speaking of which, Diana has become the new god of war, so the influence of the mantra lasso on her should be ignored, right?Su Sheng shook his head slightly, it seems that the previous worries are unnecessary, otherwise he would not think of her for the first time in such a long time!


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng asked the female soldier smiling.


    "Emily... Emily Song." She answered the question with horror and resistance.


    "Identity."


    "Code Element... Elemental Girl, which belongs to the Central Intelligence Agency of the United States."


    "Elemental Girl? Do they know your abilities? How did your abilities come from?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Emily Song slowly spoke reluctantly.


    She was originally just an ordinary CIA agent. Later, she participated in the secret experiment of the government agency "M Project" and gained the ability, and then continued to perform some more special and dangerous tasks in the CIA.This kind of government secret experiment is common in Marvel and DC world. What makes Su Sheng interested is that the birth of this experimental project is actually related to the Justice Society!


    The Justice Society was born during the Second World War. It was composed of Shi Xia, Commander of Steel, Obsidian, Star Girl, Midnight Doctor and Vixen. In 1956, most of the members participated in a mission and were killed. This led to the Justice Society. Disbanded.But the fact is that the vixen joined the legendary team of the second camp, and other members were sent to different times to protect the fragments of the gun of destiny.


    Although the Justice Society was disbanded, related research began.


    How can ordinary people gain superpowers!


    Although the success rate of this kind of experiment is very low according to the elements of the female element, it is still a success.


    "you?"


    Emily Song watched Su Sheng stunnedly as she untied the weird rope that bound her and didn''t react for a moment.


    "Are you here to save her? Take her away!" Su Sheng said casually.


    Emily Song looked at Su Sheng suspiciously, so she let them go?Seeing Su Sheng''s non-fake expression, she turned to Laura and said, "Let''s go."


    Laura didn''t move.


    Emily Song thought she was injured or weak, so she reached out to help her.


    But she actually avoided.


    "You..." Emily looked at Laura inexplicably.


    Laura shook her head slightly."Thank you for taking the risk to save me, but...I don''t want to leave yet."

 66 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 66

    "Are you crazy? Do you stay here and be tortured by him if you don''t leave?" Emily Song shouted in surprise.


    Laura was silent for a while and still shook her head."I need to stay and think about it and figure out some things."


    "Are you really not leaving?"


    Laura shook her head.


    "Good!" Emily Song turned to look at Su Sheng."She won''t go, can I go?"


    "Of course!" Su Sheng pointed to the door.


    Emily Song left without hesitation.


    Coming out of the basement, seeing that Su Sheng really didn''t stop him, Emily Song left the villa cautiously. She wanted to go back and report Su Sheng''s situation to her as soon as possible. Someone could copy the abilities of others, and... Time can even exert greater power.


    Such people are too dangerous!


    You must figure out how his abilities work, and you must...control it!


    Emily Song left the Soviet Union as quickly as possible and returned to the United States. She saw the boss of the Central Intelligence Agency report the incident, but instead of waiting for an order that she paid attention to, she went to jail instead.The reason is simple. Some people suspect that she has not completed the mission to send false information at all, and it is very likely that she has betrayed.


    Sounds ridiculous, right?


    But some people do not believe that Laura will refuse to leave after being kidnapped and experienced torture, nor do they believe that there will be a special ability like Su Sheng, who can copy the opponent''s ability and grasp it instantly, even stronger than the original ability. Is this possible?If there is such an ability, it is impossible that there is no clue, right?What''s more, what else can he shine, the rope that can tell the truth?It sounds like a fantasy.


    The most important thing is that Emily Song couldn''t explain why Su Sheng didn''t kill her and didn''t shut her down, but just let her go!


    Now is the critical moment of the Cold War. Emily Song is unable to explain or prove, and her identity is very sensitive, so it becomes logical to be locked up for review!


    Emily Song was wronged. Under normal circumstances, it would not be possible to let her go so easily even if she didn''t kill her to keep her secret, but Su Sheng did just that, and she didn''t play the cards according to the routine at all!


    Su Sheng really didn''t mean to cheat her, because he didn''t care about keeping secrets or not!


    What happens even if someone knows it?


    At best, copy several abilities!


    ...


    PS: Little time for popular science.The elemental female Emily Song in the comics and the negative female Valentina are both members of the Doomsday Patrol. There is too little information on the role of the dragon set, so I modified the source of her ability slightly and changed it to another hero who is also a dragon set. : The origin of Miss America is the same.


    Chapter 82 Are You Good?Or a bad guy?


    The bright moonlight swayed the earth.


    Gulag camp.


    The power grid is towering high, searchlights with almost no dead ends and Soviet soldiers patrolling back and forth make this place tightly guarded and difficult to fly!


    In a room on the top floor of the building, Su Sheng stood at the window looking out the open space below.


    A month ago, they moved in the day after Emily Song, the elementary girl, left. Anyway, the big hole on the wall of the villa could not be repaired in a short time, and the day when the legendary team was captured is getting closer and closer. Moved here directly.Although it is known as a hell-level prison that can only enter and exit, it is no different from living in a villa for Su Sheng and others.


    There are arrangements for what you want, what you want to eat, and what books you want to read.


    The Firestorm Project¡¯s laboratory is here, and Valentina stays there to conduct various studies almost every day.Laili is even more focused on the study of interrogation skills. There are ready-made prisoners for her to experiment, which can be said to be making rapid progress.Su Sheng watched it several times when he was bored, and the brutal and cold-blooded Queen Fan became stronger and stronger.


    They are very engaged, but Su Sheng is a little boring.


    Although the storytelling has its own golden house and Yan Ruyu in the book, after learning the basics of physics and electronic engineering, Su Sheng lost his previous enthusiasm for learning.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Su Sheng responded and turned 470.


    Two soldiers came in under Laura.


    "Go down." Su Sheng waved his hand, and the two soldiers turned around and closed the door by the way.


    Since they all moved to the Gulag camp, Laura, who had not left with Emily Song but had nowhere to go, was naturally brought over. Su Sheng asked Valentina to arrange a single cell for her. Then again, if Lai Li had her official holiday and mentioned Laura today, Su Sheng would have forgotten her.


    Laura was wearing a clean prison uniform, and her face was relatively clean, but she didn''t have the confidence and heroism of the first meeting, and she felt very numb and mournful.


    A good superhero seems to be tortured very badly!


    Su Sheng smiled and turned and walked towards Laura. Laura''s subconscious retreat looked terrified and resisted.


    "Don''t move!" Su Sheng whispered.


    Laura stopped and pleaded, "You, what do you want to do."


    "What do you mean." Su Sheng grabbed Laura''s hand and pulled directly onto the bed, screaming for mercy quickly rang.


    Da da da.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes sounded in the corridor, and Valentina, whose face was full of excitement, walked quickly to Su Sheng''s room.Before she got close, she heard the screams inside, and her pace slowed down for a moment.


    Lilly?


    No, it''s not Lilly''s voice.


    Could it be other female prisoners?It''s impossible. After all, he didn''t even touch him. How could he go looking for the tortured and improper female prisoners?Oh, it''s her!


    Valentina remembered.


    Standing at the door, Valentina hesitated for a moment or pushed the door in. After all, other things can be waited for, this matter cannot be waited for!


    "Something?" Su Sheng frowned and asked Valentina.


    Valentina nodded."As you said, the legendary squad really came. I caught Martin Stein, Heatwave Mikroly and Atom Ray Palmer."


    "Finally here!" Su Sheng said with a smile."You will entertain them first, and I will go there later."


    "Hurry up." Valentina glanced at the tearful Laura and she didn''t understand. She even refused to leave before knowing that something like this would happen. Does the American superhero have problems with their heads?


    "This can''t be fast."


    "Vanda Savage is here too." Valentina said and turned and went out.


    The screams continued to sound.


    After an hour of swaying, it passed.


    Su Sheng put on his clothes and glanced at the numb and embarrassed Laura with a chuckle and said, "I''m about to leave here, you consider whether to follow me."


    Laura didn''t speak, but her sluggish eyes rolled slightly.

 67 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 67

    oom!


    After the door closed, Su Sheng randomly found someone to lead the way to meet the legendary team.


    trial room.


    Su Sheng pushed the door in.


    Atom and Heatwave are hung up to be subjected to electric shocks, Vandalsavage and Valentina are persuading Martin Stein to hand over the formula of Firestorm.


    "It''s so lively, I''m not late, am I?" Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand.


    "Su Sheng?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Great, are you here to save us?"


    The three of the legendary team were shocked when Su Sheng suddenly appeared. They were desperate and hoped instantly.


    Although it was a bit unpleasant before, after all, he had dealt with him. What''s more, Sarah''s relationship with him is not ordinary. It must be Sarah who asked him for help, so he will appear here, right?After all, Su Sheng is so strong, wouldn''t it be easy to save them?Before the joy of the rest of his life had time to spread, it seemed that Vandalsavage and Valentina were not surprised, and there was no exclamation even outside.


    "You are here just right." Vandalsavage smiled towards Saint Su."This stubborn old man is handed over to you."


    "OK." Su Sheng responded with a smile.


    what''s the situation?


    The three of the legendary team were blinded.


    What...how does it sound like they are in the same group?


    "Su Sheng, you..." Atomic Man just wanted to ask angrily when he saw Su Sheng casually pointed.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    A stronger electric current than before hit the Atom instantly.


    "These two are useless, let them go." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Let it go? Are you sure?" Vandalsavage asked hesitantly."Without them, this old man would not easily cooperate."


    "He will!" Su Sheng smiled brightly at Martin Stein."Is not it?"


    Martin Stein looked suspiciously at Su Sheng, wondering whether he should believe him, maybe he had any plan to save people?Regardless, at least let the two of them leave.Thinking of this, he nodded."As you said, if you let them go, I will cooperate with you."


    "Look, how easy it is!" Su Sheng smiled and clapped his hands.


    Vandalsavage didn''t know whether he should believe Su Sheng, he looked at Valentina, and he nodded slightly.


    "Let them go!"


    Vandalsavage gave a whisper, and soon the Atomic Man and Heat Wave were untied and taken out, directly out of the Gulag camp.


    ...


    PS: After this story, it returns to the story about Olympus God System.


    Chapter 83 Female Version of Fire Storm


    After Atomic Man and Heat Wave were taken out, Su Sheng dragged the blackboard not far away to Martin Stein.


    "The formula of the fire storm, write it down."


    Martin Stein was stunned."Really, really want to write?"


    Su Sheng patted him on the shoulder and chuckled: "Write it, let you go when you finish writing."


    "You should know what the consequences will be if they get the formula of Firestorm." Martin Stein said solemnly.


    Su Sheng nodded."You should know that I am more terrible than him!"


    Is Vandal Savage scary?terrible!


    But Su Sheng was not only scary, it was even more desperate, especially after he got the time ship.


    Martin Stein''s face couldn''t help changing, and finally desperately picked up the pen and wrote on the blackboard.


    "This is it!"


    Watching Martin Stein finish writing Valentina excitedly."I have never seen such a short but perfect equation, but... it seems that something is missing."


    Martin Stein was a little guilty and didn''t speak.


    "It''s really amazing!" Su Sheng sighed and nodded. With his current knowledge, it would take at least ten years to complete this equation by himself."You are indeed a genius."


    "No, there''s still something missing!" Valentina felt wrong as she looked at it, frowning and deepening.


    "You send her out, and then go to the laboratory to wait for me!" Su Shengchao Valentina said.


    Valentina was stunned."Do you know what is missing?"


    "of course!"


    "Okay!" Valentina nodded in response.


    "No!" Vandalsavage looked at Su Sheng and hummed."What do you do if you let them all go without telling me the last link of the equation? He wants to stay and wait until the fire storm is successfully created before letting him go."


    "You won''t give me face?" Su Sheng squinted at Vandalsavage.


    Vandalsavage said coldly: "I have given you enough face, but not this time!"


    "Then you are going to die!" Su Sheng said, just do it, and the current of the fingertips instantly rushed out.


    boom!


    The current hit Vandalsavage, but Vandalsavage was unscathed.


    "What do you think I have been doing during this time?" Vandalsavage opened the windbreaker triumphantly, and actually wore a special discharge suit inside."This is something I prepared specially for you~, even if the current is several times larger than before, it will keep me safe!"


    Su Sheng sighed slightly while looking at Vandalsavage and said, "You make it hard for me to handle it."


    "No, it''s not difficult at all. As long as you succeed in creating a firestorm for me, I will let this old man go." Vandalsavage shook his head triumphantly.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and slowly raised his hands."Which side do you choose?"


    "What do you mean?" Vandal Savage asked in a daze.


    "Choose one." Su Sheng asked without explanation.

 68 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 68

    What tricks are you playing?Vandalsavage looked at Su Sheng suspiciously and said casually: "Left."


    "Left? Okay." Su Sheng put down his right hand and pointed his left hand to Vandalsavage."Ten thousand volts!"


    boom!


    The electric giant python jumped out instantly and swallowed Vandalsavage directly.


    In the electric light, in the belly of the snake, you can clearly see Vandal Savage¡¯s discharge suit exploding in an instant, and after a few more seconds, he slowly fell to the ground, his body exuding a thick smell of burnt coke.


    "How much bigger? I have no upper limit on the current!" Su Sheng shook his head and wiped off the fire storm matrix on the blackboard, turning his head to the dumbfounded Valentina and Martin Stein and said: "What are you doing in a daze, go."


    Valentina hesitated for a moment and took Martin Stein out.


    Leaving the interrogation room and returning to the room, Lilly was packing her things, and Laura stood silently on the side.


    "Master, things will be packed soon." Lilly turned her head.


    Su Sheng chuckled: "You are more and more satisfied with me now. I didn''t say that you know what to do. The Disciple is on the roof. Pack up and wait for me on the roof."


    "Are you going to help Valentina become a firestorm?" Lilly said hesitantly."Firestorm requires two people to succeed, right? The other one?"


    "What? Do you have an idea?" Su Sheng looked at Lili with a smile.


    Lilly nodded courageously.


    Lilly and Valentina?The female version of Firestorm seems to be good too, but I don¡¯t know whose body is used as the main body, or can I change it?


    "After sending the things, go to the laboratory to find me!" Su Sheng said and turned and left.


    "Yay!"


    Lily shouted excitedly at the numb Laura: "What are you still doing, help me get things."


    Valentina took Martin Stein out of the camp and hurried to the laboratory to readjust the equation and set the reactor. Valentina looked at Su Sheng who was walking over and asked, "Tell me, what''s missing!"


    "Partner!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Partner?" Valentina was stunned and suddenly reacted."It turned out to be like this, two people, Firestorm is two people, only in this way can the energy be stabilized! Do you want to fit me?"


    Su Sheng shook his head slightly and looked at Lily who trot over."Your partner is here."


    "Lilly? No wonder... it was her!" Valentina suddenly realized.


    As soon as Lai Li came over, Valentina couldn''t wait to pull her into the experimental furnace where the reactor was placed. The power was adjusted to the maximum, and the fiery red reactor glowed in the reactor.The two touched the reactor while touching each other!


    boom!


    The scorching fire wave instantly flooded the reactor.


    The door opened slowly.


    Seeing Valentina walking out in flames.


    The female version of Firestorm, it succeeded!


    "It''s great, this power is really great!" Valentina said excitedly.


    "Okay, look back and find a place to make you feel good, now it''s time to go!" Su Sheng said casually.


    3.5


    "Go? No, I won''t go, I want to help my country defeat the United States!" Valentina finished speaking and burst into flames from the arrogant Pilgrimage Saint.


    boom!


    The flame hit Su Sheng and instantly burned, seeming to engulf Su Sheng.


    "Do not!"


    She suddenly yelled, and the flame was instantly extinguished. The next moment, the fire storm turned into Valentina and Lily again.


    "the host!"


    As Lily shouted and was about to run over, the flames on Su Sheng suddenly changed.


    The flames gradually converged, and among his hands and head, his eyes were red like demons crawling out of hell.


    "Fire...Firestorm? You, how could you be a firestorm alone?" Valentina shouted in surprise.


    Chapter 84 Su Sheng''s''Special'' Collection Room


    The scorching sensation approached, but Valentina didn''t seem to feel it at all, looking at Su Sheng who had become a fire storm in shock."Impossible, the formula is correct, one person cannot bear the energy of the reactor, you cannot be a fire storm alone!"


    "Don''t understand? Then don''t understand. Anyway, there are too many things you don''t understand!" Su Sheng looked at Laili after speaking.


    Lilly walked to Valentina and touched it lightly, and in an instant the two became a firestorm again.


    This time it was Lilly who became the subject.


    "gone!"


    Su Sheng smiled and waved his hands downwards and flew directly through the roof, followed by Laili.


    In this way, the two penetrated the wall layer by layer, came to the roof and entered the Disciple.


    Laura was shocked when she saw Su Sheng and Lily who were full of fire. Su Sheng exited the state of fire storm, and Lily and Valentina were relieved.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Valentina seemed to know what was going to happen and hurriedly wanted to leave, but the Disciple had already started to lift off slowly.


    Under the night sky, Vandalsavage was yelling at the disciple in the clearing of the camp.


    "Goodbye!"


    Su Sheng pressed lightly on the console, and he heard a swish. A missile was launched directly from the Disciple. After a while, there was a loud bang, and the Gulag camp was instantly plunged into flames.


    Poor Vandalsavage died just after he was resurrected.


    The legendary squad was saved, the crisis of the future fire storm was lifted, and Su Sheng disappeared from the night sky in the disciple.


    Time flows!


    A long river of dark green time, this long river represents all points in time.


    Saint Su stopped the Disciple here, turned and got up from the chair.


    In addition to Lai Li''s preparation, Laura and Valentina experienced the side effects of traveling through time for the first time.

 69 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 69

    "Clean up by yourself in a while." Su Sheng glanced at what Lily had packed and found his own things and went inside.


    He plans to make a collection room on the Disciple.


    Whether it¡¯s a book or something interesting from all generations, after all, we are now considered cultural people, right?


    After a while, Lilly came over.


    "Do you feel empty?" Feeling Laili coming, Su Sheng said casually looking at the collection room with only a few lonely books.


    "If the master wants, it will fill up soon." Lilly said after thinking about it."When I was in the Gulag camp, I found that many people like to collect their own trophies, maybe the owner can do the same!"


    "Boots? I''m not interested." Su Sheng shook his head and glanced at Lily with a chuckle."But you reminded me that maybe I can hang a picture of a woman who has slept here. In case there is no new pillow, I can pick which one to replace?"


    "This, isn''t this bad?" Laili said in a daze.


    "What''s wrong? This is my ship, my collection room. Who dares to come in without my permission? Who can come in?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Lily shook her head and said, "No one."


    "That''s incredible."


    The heart is not as good as the action. Now that Su Sheng is interested, he will do it.


    Before long, a shooting spot appeared in the corner of the collection room.


    Laili changed back to her initial dress, holding a hand card in her hands and changing postures for Su Sheng. The hand card not only has a name, a code name, and even a number, which is similar to taking a file photo of a prisoner in prison. It feels like, in the end, the same pose was taken with a more detailed content.


    Name: Lai Li


    Code: One of the Fire Storm


    Number: 4


    From the era: 1871


    Location: Redemption Town, Dakota.


    "With these, it will be much more convenient when you need substitutes." Su Sheng nodded with satisfaction looking at the pictures framed and hung on the wall. The pictures are in the standard dress. As for the more detailed pictures, I left them on the camera. Used for secondary screening."Go and bring Laura over. In addition, I remember that there are equipment for making clothes on the spacecraft, so she can get her own uniform to wear."


    "Yes."


    Lilly turned and left, and soon took Laura over and took a picture.


    Name: Laura Zuspekzak


    Code name: Silk Soul II


    Number: 5


    From the era: 1985


    Location: United States


    Seeing Laura''s photo hanging behind her, and there are still a few places left in front of her, Lilly understands the meaning of the number. It should be arranged according to the time when she became a Su Saint woman?In other words, there are only three in front of you?This made Lily feel incredible, she thought that the master''s personality should be many.


    "Finish."


    "Now you can think about where to go next!"


    Su Sheng smiled and put away the camera, but the disciple suddenly shook violently.


    "What happened?"


    "Did Valentina do something?"


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and the Disciple shook again.


    "It should be attacked!" Su Sheng turned and went out.


    Sure enough, Valentina was a little panicked while leaning on the chair. The situation of the Disciple was displayed on the console. Several spaceships were attacking outside, and the spaceship''s defense barrier was about to be broken.


    "by!"


    Su Shenggang wanted to go to the pilot''s seat to prepare for a counterattack, but there was another loud noise from the spacecraft.


    The defensive barrier was broken.


    "No artificial intelligence is trouble. It seems that I have to get one when I look back." Su Sheng murmured, and the disciple had fallen from the flow of time.


    Unknown time, unknown location!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise from the bumpy Disciple, and the violent vibration caused Valentina, Lilly and Laura to fall to the ground.


    "Unknown travel is always full of surprises, let us see where this is!"


    Su Sheng chuckled and said to the three people who got up embarrassedly, then turned and walked towards the hatch.


    The hatch opened slowly.


    The Disciple seemed to have landed at a port, and the bow of the ship was slightly damaged when it reached the pier.


    "From the perspective of the architectural style, it seems to be modern?" Su Sheng looked around and looked at the environment, but suddenly heard a shout.


    "Su Sheng?"


    "The sound is a bit familiar?" Su Sheng followed the sound and saw two groups of people standing on the pier of the port, one of them had an acquaintance of his own.


    Wonder Woman, Diana!


    "I''m going, do you want to be so coincidental?" Su Sheng said unclearly, and Valentina, Lily and Laura had already followed behind him.


    ...


    PS: Just hang up the photos in uniforms. I don''t know if there are brothers who don''t like this. In fact, this is equivalent to the nature of the heroine''s file.In addition, continue the plot of the Olympus god system. This plot is from the comic "New 52 Wonder Girl". After writing the plot of Diana, we will return to modern times and continue to wave.


    Chapter 85¡ªGoodbye Diana and the True Godkiller


    "Diana?" Lilly shouted in surprise.


    "It is number 3."


    Su Sheng jumped directly onto the dock.


    "It seems Diana is in trouble." Lilly turned to Laura."You stay on the boat, Valentina, we will go over and help."

 70 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 70

    "Why? Where is this? I want to go back to the Soviet Union, back to my time!" Valentina shouted.


    "I can''t help but you!" After Lilly finished speaking, she shot Valentina directly, and Valentina turned into a firestorm with Lilly again before she could escape.


    The flame suddenly appeared, and the fire storm rose into the air to reach Su Sheng.


    "Lilly? You... how did you become like this?"


    Diana, an acquaintance, was surprised to see Lily''s body burning, let alone other people.


    "Puff." Su Sheng smiled suddenly.


    This smile attracted everyone''s eyes.


    "Are you going to have a family gathering?" Su Sheng pointed to the two men and one woman on Diana''s side.The man with a rough look is holding a baby in his hands. The two women look casual in jeans, a T-shirt and a plaid shirt, and the other with blond hair in a pink tube top dress with a pretty ladylike temperament."The demigod Lennox is called by this name, right? And you, what is your name, I really don¡¯t remember, I was scammed by the old thief of Zeus 590, right? He gave birth to a son named Zeuk The baby I was holding."


    Su Sheng pointed at the rough man and the girl in shirt, and then looked at the lady."Tsk tsk, here''s the point."


    "One of the twelve gods of Olympus, Hera, the queen of heaven, should be the highest standing in your circle. I seem to have told Eris that you want to sleep in night clothes, remember?"


    Hera''s face changed slightly.


    Su Sheng turned to look at the other side, a man and a woman.


    The man is at least two meters tall, burly and burly, shirtless and wearing primitive armor and cloak, holding a sword in his hand, and having numerous injuries on his body.There is nothing special about women wearing a hooded coat, but the neck seems to be made of metal.


    "Newborn, the first child of Zeus and Hera, there is a prophecy that you will sit on the throne of Zeus on the corpses of the gods. As for the one next to you, Cassandra, who originally had the ability to speak and spirit As a result, the adopted brother Lennox tore off his throat and lost his ability, so he had to use a mechanical throat to survive!"


    Su Sheng understood their identities and origins like a few treasures, and then turned to Diana and said, "How did you get involved with them? Where is Donna?"


    "Donna she..." Diana looked at Hera subconsciously, and said in a deep voice: "After I separated from you, Donna went back to Paradise Island first. As a result, all Amazons and Donna were turned into snakes by her, and my mother was too. Turned into a statue!"


    "Then why don''t you kill her?" Su Sheng said casually.


    "No!" Diana shook her head and said: "The sun god Apollo sat on the throne of Zeus and demoted Hera to a mortal. I need her to help my family return."


    "Can you..." Diana suddenly thought of something and looked at Su Sheng expectantly.


    Su Sheng pointed to the disciple on the dock and did not speak, Diana couldn''t help but darken.


    "enough!"


    "Give me my lovely brother." Cassandra shouted in a deep voice.


    "Don''t think about it!" Diana said firmly.


    "Then fight, starting from him, I will kill all of you one by one and regain the position that should belong to me!" The newborn voice walked towards Lennox with a hoarse voice.


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time." Lennox returned the child to the girl in the shirt, squeezed a few fingers and fisted towards the newborn.


    boom!


    Newborn''s fist hit Lennox''s face first, and Lennox shook back slightly. Just as he wanted to continue, he saw a flash of cold light, and the newborn sword ran across his neck.


    Click!


    Lennox''s head fell to the ground, and his body and head gradually changed, becoming like stones.


    "Lennox!"


    Diana didn''t expect that he would kill the demigod Lennox in seconds when he was born. Although he did not have any powerful abilities, his body was harder than a stone, but he did not expect...


    Diana''s two-handed wristbands suddenly lit up, and two swords appeared, and they rushed directly to the newborn like a cannonball.


    Jingle bells!


    Fight together fiercely.


    "Is this an equipment upgrade? A masterpiece of Hephaestus, the god of fire?" Su Sheng mumbled a little unexpectedly and came to Hera''s side."How does it feel to become a human being from the Queen of God!"


    "Not very good!" Hera snorted.


    "You asked for it!" The girl in the shirt sneered.


    "Humble little bitch, what are you talking about?" Hera glared.


    "You are a bitch!"


    The two yelled at each other, and if it wasn''t for the wrong time, I''m afraid both of them could fight.


    "This new born is so strong, don''t you need to help Diana?" Lilly asked eagerly.


    Helping Diana is one aspect, and wanting to test one''s abilities is also one aspect.


    "If you are not afraid of death, go and chant. This newborn should be the strongest among the old gods. Almost no gods of Olympus are better than him, including Zeus. Even ordinary new gods might have to kneel when they meet him. After all. It''s a resentment of seven thousand years, climbing up from the depths of the earth step by step, crawling for seven thousand years, how terrible is this resentment?"


    "The nameless god, the destroyer of the soul, this is the real godslayer!" Su Sheng said with a sigh.


    Lilly stopped speaking.


    But in her mind she explained some things she knew to Valentina.


    "How do you know this?" Hera asked Saint Chaosu in surprise.


    "I also know that you will recover your divine power if nothing happens." Su Sheng said casually.


    "What''s the accident?" Hera asked nervously.


    "my mood!"


    "You, what''s your mood?" Hera stared at Su Sheng. Seeing that Su Sheng didn''t mean to speak, she suppressed her thoughts and changed the subject: "Aren''t you going to help Diana? After all, she is your woman."


    "If I asked Diana to take pictures, would she agree?" Su Shengchao asked Laili.


    Lai Li was stunned and hesitated, "I''m afraid she won''t agree with her character."


    "Then wait!" Su Sheng casually said.


    Chapter 86 No matter how strong you are, you have to kneel!


    Bang bang bang!


    Diana fought fiercely with Newborn on the not-so-wide pier.


    She is not an opponent at all!


    Although her equipment seems to have been upgraded, although she is now the new god of war, from the original demigod to a true god with a clergy or a powerful clergy, she is still not a newborn opponent.


    Newborn is like a tank on the road, no matter what class of luxury car you are, it will be easily crushed by him.

 71 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 71

    "I can''t bear to look straight!"


    Su Sheng glanced at it for a while and slightly tilted his head towards Diana."Promise me a condition and I will help you-solve him."


    "What conditions? What do you want to do!" Diana shouted to Saint Su who reluctantly resisted.


    "You just say yes or not!" Su Shengdao.


    "You promise to restore my mother and the rest of the people on Paradise Island, I will promise you!"


    Su Sheng laughed blankly: "You have changed, what a pure child you are, now you have learned to take the opportunity to increase the price."


    "Agree or not!"


    Diana turned her head and shouted towards Su Sheng with her fists hit by the newborn in both hands.


    "Okay, I promised you!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Huh, overwhelming!"


    A sneer of disdain came from the side, and Cassandra sneered: "Who do you think you are? No one and no god can stop Newborn!"


    Before Sheng Su could speak, Laili next to him directly stunned back."Who do you think you are? No one and no god dare to talk to my master like this!"


    When the voice fell, Lily waved his hand as a flame struck Kassandra.


    Although Cassandra is a demigod, her ability to speak spirit has been abandoned, even if she is not abolished, she is just a squad player, facing the attack of the fire storm, she can only dodge in embarrassment.


    Lilly took advantage to catch up.


    She was seen waving her hands in midair and throwing flames to attack Kassandra, Kassandra fled in embarrassment.


    "Quick... come and help me!"


    Diana didn''t have time to see Laili''s situation, her newborn strength was getting stronger and stronger, and she was almost unable to support it!


    "boom!"


    A loud noise that seemed to shatter the world suddenly came. Su Sheng stood at the position where the newborn was standing and slowly retracted his fist. He asked Diana with a chuckle as he watched the newborn who was glide on the ground."what did you say?"


    So fast!


    Diana didn''t even see Su Sheng''s movements, but felt that her pressure was suddenly lightened and she was beaten out after the newborn.


    "You are getting stronger and stronger." Diana said with a complicated expression.


    "No, I was so strong." Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head."It''s just that I have never met an opponent who needs me such a strong one."


    Are the previous enemies too weak?


    Diana thought that whether it was Eris, the goddess of strife, or Ares, the god of war, he could easily crush him. He simply couldn''t see how strong his full strength was and where his limits were!


    The strong wind blew his face, and the new born in the distance instantly rushed towards Su Sheng with his fist.


    Su Sheng slammed his fist.


    The force of the collision of the two fists instantly shook the nearby Diana back a few steps, and the sea next to it was hanging high like a waterfall.The ground centered on Su Sheng and Newborn was instantly dented, and the two of them fisted to each other, and time and space seemed to be static.


    It seemed just a moment, and it seemed a long time passed.


    "You are about to lose." Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    "Humph." Newborn snorted coldly.


    At almost the same time, the two shot again.


    Newborn''s fighting skills are not strong, very primitive, and very savage, but his strength and recovery ability are extremely strong. His divine power carries a very special power, hate, that is hate, the power of hate!


    This hatred is full of violent, cruel thoughts, as if to punish the gods, as if to destroy the world!


    War, everything in front of him.


    Kill, everything in front of him.


    This hatred, this tyrannical aura made Diana look solemn and worried for Su Sheng, making Hera the Queen sit on the ground with limp legs and make the shirt girl want to turn around and run away.


    "Diana''s strength is really inferior to you, even if it is only the power of the demigod period but is five times less than you, but you are still a scum!" Su Sheng''s aura suddenly changed after speaking, and it was more than the first birth. Strong hatred must roar out.


    This hatred seemed to be turned into a substance, and Diana couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and shivering.


    This hatred changed the colors of the world and the gods on Mount Olympus.


    "You..." Newborn''s complexion changed. Why is this power so familiar? This is my power!


    "Unlimited stacking, twice!"


    Su Sheng seldom yells like this, because Taizhong 2nd.But now he feels very happy.


    His eyes flashed with excitement and he directly punched him.


    "boom!"


    Newborn threw a fist to resist, but the huge strength made him retreat suddenly, one step, two steps, and three steps before Su Sheng punched again.His fist slammed into the face of Newborn, causing him to lean to the other side, but before he fell, he was beaten back by another fist from Su Sheng.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Newborn was hit by Su Sheng''s double fists like a tumbler. He hit more than a dozen punches. His face was completely unrecognizable. Although his facial features were still there, the skin on his face was completely gone, and the bright red flesh and blood were directly exposed outside.


    Su Sheng suddenly jumped up with his fist and smashed it down.


    boom!


    Newborn fell to the ground instantly, the ground was sunken, and his body bounced a few times before falling again.


    not moving at all.


    Just now, after killing Lennox with a single sword, Diana, who was unable to fight back, was knocked down by Su Sheng.


    This¡­¡­


    What a great strength this is!


    "Really resistant to beating!" Su Sheng looked down at his injured fist. The injury was quickly repairing at the speed of naked eyes.


    Su Sheng turned to look at Diana, who subconsciously lowered her head to avoid his eyes.

 72 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 72

    "Are you hiding from me?" Su Sheng put away his divine power, and the monstrous hatred and pressure disappeared instantly.


    Diana looked over again with a sigh of relief."The look in your eyes just now was terrible!"


    "I won''t eat you again, are you afraid of a hammer? Wait, I really seem to be able to eat people?" There seems to be an ability to acquire language and memory through swallowing in his newborn ability. He crawls from the depths of the earth. When he came out, he swallowed a scientist who discovered him because of language barriers and then mastered English.


    ...


    Ps: The Olympus gods in the new 52 Wonder Girls feel that they are all abnormal, and they are not merciless when they eat their brothers and sisters, but Greek mythology does not do well in moral and ethical aspects!In addition, a group of really strong initial intentions, almost all of the gods were killed by him. After Diana became the God of War, they were all abused.


    Chapter 87 The next target Flash?


    When you live in the eyes of others, you are lost in your own heart.


    So Su Sheng doesn''t mind what others think of him. Even if he is a lunatic, he admits it when he is happy, and frustrates him when he is unhappy. He only does what he wants to do.But cannibalism?There is absolutely no such thing on the list of things he will do, just like a woman he can¡¯t accept that he is tired of being used by others!


    Otherwise, why should he take pains to form a Raptor team, who has no scruples and does whatever he wants?Why remind Laura to leave?


    Although this process is quite interesting!


    "Even if you can eat people, remember that you promised me." Su Sheng stretched out his hand to help Diana up and glanced at the slightly convulsive newborn."Zhen Nima resisted the beating, he didn''t even kill him with twice the strength."


    Diana did not go to see the newborn but looked at Lennox with only his head left, and called out his name in a sad voice.


    "Don''t be too sad." Su Sheng quietly comforted her and put her in her arms gently on her shoulders.


    Diana didn''t refuse, and a lot of things happened after separating from Su Sheng, which made her hard to bear.


    "Life is like this, there are joys and tears." Su Sheng patted Diana''s back and said in a deep tone."Some people are mainly responsible for joy, and another part are mainly responsible for tears."


    "You bastard!"


    Diana, who was immersed in comfort, instantly realized that this was wrong, and angrily pushed Su Sheng away.


    Su Sheng shrugged and pointed to the newborn."What about this guy, is it going to be killed?"


    Diana hesitated.


    It is reasonable to kill the firstborn to completely solve the crisis of the gods, but after all...


    "Give him to me."


    A voice rang out abruptly nearby, and then saw a man with purple skin in a suit and an eggplant smile coming over.


    "He is Apollo, the sun god, and has become the new god king." Diana explained in a low voice to Su Sheng angry."It might be... a good idea to give him the newborn."


    "Are you sure you want?" Su Sheng asked Apollo, narrowing his eyes.


    "I am now the Lord of Mount Olympus, and I think I have the right to deal with him. Of course I don''t want to be an enemy of you, so maybe you can make conditions?" Apollo smiled.


    "Send you off!" Su Sheng waved his hand and emphasized: "But remember, this is what you want."


    "of course!"


    The smile on Apollo''s purple eggplant-like face became brighter, and the thankful Chaosu Sheng and Diana nodded slightly, turned and carried the newborn and disappeared.


    "If you die by yourself, no one can save it." Su Sheng chuckled slightly, just to see the fire storm flying back in the distance.


    Landing.


    The firestorm state was lifted and instantly became Lilly and Valentina.


    The two looked at each other and snorted with dissatisfaction.


    "There are disagreements, so people run away?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Lilly replied in a low voice.


    "Okay, let''s get out of here first." After Su Sheng said, he jumped back to the disciple. Although Lily and Valentina were unhappy, they could only transform and fly over.


    Diana turned around and handed Lennox''s head to Hera, holding her and the shirt-girl in both hands and preparing to pass.


    "Wait, shall we go with him? Ann, is it safe?" The girl in the shirt hurriedly asked.


    "If he wants to, there should be no safer place than his side." Diana finished speaking and took them directly to jump over.


    In the disciples.


    The girl in the shirt held the child and looked at the environment on the boat in a novel way. Hera was relatively calm. Somehow she was also a queen.Lily and Diana chatted with each other about what happened after they were separated. Valentina and Laura stood silently aside, one because of anger and unwillingness, and the other because of shock and confusion.


    Saint Su is playing the disciple number.


    At this time, the benefits of learning are reflected. The application range of electronic engineering is still very wide. Although you may not be able to repair everything, you can at least understand the basic operating principles.After checking, Su Sheng activated the disciple.


    Back slowly, enter the stealth mode, and then rise into the air.


    "Good luck, except for the slight loss of the defensive barrier and the outer fuselage. There is nothing serious about it." Su Sheng turned his head relaxedly and asked."Do you have a place to stay?"


    "Yes!" The girl in the shirt hurriedly said an address.


    After a while, the Disciple landed slowly next to a farm in the suburbs.


    "This is my house, no...I lived here before the accident. I don''t think anyone will find here for the time being." The girl in the shirt explained, and everyone got off the spaceship and entered the farm.


    The farm is not very large, and the environment is quite quiet.


    Su Sheng turned around and returned to the dining room of the Disciple after losing interest.


    Su Sheng picked up a bottle of wine and drank, his thinking gradually diverging.


    In all likelihood, the people who attacked the Disciple were sent by the Lord of Time Council. First, the way to save the legendary team by oneself was a change in history. Secondly, the Lord of Time Council and Vandal Savage were stunned by themselves. After playing, I must retaliate.It''s a pity that these guys are targeting the disciples instead of themselves. It''s a pity that they haven''t been able to replicate their abilities.


    "The next time the target is to find the Flash. Anyway, you can travel through time without waiting. Just go to the time when he became the Flash and copy the super power, so that if the Disciple is attacked and cannot travel through time, there is no need to worry about overturning. Up."


    "So you can copy the abilities of others? Including divine power?" Diana''s voice sounded at the door.


    Su Sheng looked up and smiled: "Why are you here?"


    "Come and talk to you about the future." Diana walked to Su Sheng and wanted to sit down, but Su Sheng grabbed her wrist and took it directly into her arms. She struggled for a few times and gave up without breaking away."What are the conditions you said before?"


    "Taking pictures." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Taking pictures? What kind of pictures?"


    "You!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."Wearing clothes and...not wearing."


    "You..." Diana already knew what the camera meant to take pictures. She subconsciously wanted to refuse under such shameless conditions, but she couldn''t say what she had promised before.


    "Come with me." Su Sheng smiled and got up and took Diana to his collection room.

 73 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 73

    ...


    PS: If I can traverse, I will shoot these heroes all over.Hmm, I really am a single dog!


    Chapter 88: Heavenly Power and the Unlucky Hera


    The collection room was empty, with only a few books lying alone on the shelves.


    As soon as Diana followed Su Sheng, she saw a picture of Laili and Laura. She was wearing a uniform and holding a hand card. The hand card also recorded detailed information such as name and code.She reacted instantly and said annoyedly: "You let me take this? I won''t take it!"


    "Why can''t you try to respect others? Especially women!"


    "Trust me, it''s the best respect to hang the photo here." Su Sheng walked to the shooting spot with a chuckle, wrote his hand and handed it to Diana."Take it, ready to shoot."


    Name: Diana


    Code name: Wonder Woman


    Number: 3


    From the era: 1917


    Location: Paradise Island


    Diana looked at the contents of the cards in her hand and shook her head towards Su Sheng."I will not shoot this for you to hang on the wall and become your show off collection."


    Su Sheng stood in front of Diana and shook his head slightly and said with a chuckle 10."Actually, I have many ways to force you to shoot, but I don''t want to do this, so I negotiated with you. I helped you solve the new birth and promised to restore the people on the paradise island to the original state, and you also agreed!"


    "You said I don''t respect women? At least I respect you in this matter, right?"


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng walked to Diana and dragged her hand to let her hold the card, then stepped back and raised the camera.


    Diana tried to avoid but her feet didn''t seem to obey.


    She thought that she had indeed promised Su Sheng, and thought of the mothers and clansmen waiting to be rescued on the Paradise Island, and finally silently cooperated with Su Sheng''s shooting.


    Uniformed and...undressed.


    Su Sheng slowly put down the camera and came to Diana''s face.


    "Get out of the way, I want to wear clothes." Diana lowered her head and said solemnly.


    "Do you know? I almost thought I liked you." Su Sheng hooked Diana''s chin and asked her to raise her head."Later I learned that you are not my flower, I just happened to get your bloom."


    "You, what do you want to say?" Diana panicked a little inexplicably.


    Su Sheng chuckled and didn''t speak, but slowly kissed her.


    Obviously his movements are very slow and he can easily avoid it, but Diana can''t move as if his body has been enchanted, and can only watch him approaching him gently as if tasting blooming flowers.


    tender?


    Diana has an incredible feeling subconsciously, he will be gentle with himself?


    If he still forced herself as before, Diana would resist without hesitation, even if the final result could not be changed, she would still do it.But now, under Su Sheng''s gentle offensive, she lost the ability to resist, and she could only slowly fall.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Diana felt as if she had a dream.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Diana silently picked up the armor and put it on, and left without saying a word.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Before, she could justly say that she was forced by Su Sheng, but just now...


    Ten minutes later, the well-dressed Su Sheng hung up Diana''s photo in front of Laili and stopped to admire it for a moment before turning around.


    Go out from the disciple and sit on the stairs of the cabin door. The fire storm is flying in the dim sky. The girl in the shirt is holding the child and Diana is watching the fire storm in the sky. Hera is standing aside. Chatting with the silent Laura seems to want to inquire about her own news, but Laura already knows very little, not to mention that she can''t figure out what she is playing silently now.


    "It''s not bad to enjoy this peaceful feeling occasionally." Su Sheng mumbled lightly and looked at the fire storm in the night sky.


    At this moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared from the night sky and galloped towards this direction.


    "what is that?"


    The girl in the shirt pointed to Guang Guang in surprise.


    Diana was ready for battle with a solemn expression, and the fire storm flew back from a distance.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "This is my supernatural power!"


    Just when the others were ready to fight, the queen Hera suddenly shouted excitedly.


    "Your divine power? Isn''t your divine power taken away by the sun god Apollo? How..." Diana subconsciously looked at Hera and reacted instantly."He has an accident, he is a newborn!"


    Only if something happened to the sun god Apollo, he would return the divine power to Hera.


    Hera opened her arms excitedly, she was fed up with the feeling of being a fragile human being.


    "I am the queen!"


    "I''m Hera the Queen of Heaven!"


    She closed her eyes and waited excitedly for the return of the divine power, but... after waiting for a few minutes, there was no response.This made Hera subconsciously want to see what happened, but as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Su Sheng standing in front of her, holding a ball of light that symbolized her divine power.


    "give me back."


    Hera stretched out her hand excitedly but was easily avoided by Su Sheng, instead she fell to the ground.She ignored her embarrassment and raised her head and shouted to Su Sheng."This is my supernatural power, what do you want to do at 357!"


    Su Sheng ignored her but studied this group of supernatural powers.


    Divine power can be tangible. For example, Diana¡¯s divine power is golden energy, Ares¡¯s divine power is thunder, and the first-born divine power?It''s not easy to say that powerful hatred can also be turned into an entity and exposed to the body.But this group of divine power is a bit different, it is similar to the source but different.


    Sheng Su walked to Laura and threw the divine power at her.


    Laura subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but found that the divine power floated through her body.


    "No way?"


    Su Sheng thought for a while and grabbed it back and walked towards Diana. Hera jumped again at this moment, but Su Sheng pinched her neck with one hand and couldn''t get close.


    He pinched Hera with one hand, and Su Sheng pushed the divine power towards Diana with the other.


    "Mine, that''s mine..." Hera shouted vigorously.

 74 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 74

    Diana entered Diana''s body, and Diana closed her eyes subconsciously.


    "Is there a show?" Su Sheng asked curiously with bright eyes."How? Are you a diva now?"


    After a while, Diana shook her head.


    "No, I don''t have this priesthood."


    "Kill her?" Su Sheng raised Hera."According to previous experience, you can get her priesthood by killing her, right? Get her source!"


    Chapter 89 You might die if I punch you!


    Hera''s expression suddenly became frightened.


    She was demoted to a mortal by the sun god Apollo, who was sitting on the throne of the king of gods, and she did not panic, because she was the queen Hera, and her high status for a long time made her not think that humans could harm her, but Su Sheng was different!When she was still the Queen of Heaven, she had seen how Su Sheng killed Eris in seconds and crushed Ares. Just before, she had seen the invincible firstborn being beaten by him without any power to fight back.


    He wants to kill himself, Hera is really scared!


    Because he was unscrupulous and didn''t take God seriously.


    "Didn¡¯t I promise you to help the people on Paradise Island restore to their original state? As long as you become a queen, you can do what she can do, and you can still do what she can¡¯t. Not only can you save Paradise Island, Maybe it can defeat the newborn and save the gods." Su Shengchao Diana chuckled."The sun god Apollo did his own death. He brought the newborn to Olympus, where there are many gods waiting for him to kill, so that he can become stronger. Kill Hera and become a queen, you have a chance to defeat Newborn!"


    "Do not!"


    Diana simply refused.


    "why?"


    "Sacrificing one person to save more people, I can''t do this kind of thing." Diana said solemnly: "What''s more, I think your purpose of encouraging me to become a queen is not simple."


    He is indeed a little cautious, if Diana becomes a queen, it means that the value of his collection has risen.


    Su Sheng smiled."You know me well now, you are almost catching up with Lilly."


    "Often the only people who know you best are the enemies." Diana snorted towards Hera."I will let him let you go and return the divine power to you, but you must promise me to restore the Paradise Island to its original state."


    "I, I promise you!" Hera hurriedly said.


    "Do you know why others dare to offend you?" Su Sheng looked at Diana and said slowly."Because it''s simple, simple, low-minded, low-handed, not bad, and just right, there is no burden to offend someone like you."


    After speaking, Su Sheng let go of Hera.


    Hera sat slumped on the ground, and then saw the divine power float out of Diana''s body and penetrate Hera''s body.


    In an instant, the thunder flickered.


    Several waves of thunder descended from the sky to illuminate the night sky, Hera slowly got up in the light, and a breath that surpassed the sky and the earth exploded. The skirt on her body disappeared, and a peacock cloak was replaced by a simple green cloth under the cloak. Strips cover the characteristic parts.


    "The gods on Mount Olympus are either prostitutes or bitches." Su Sheng curled his lips and turned and prepared to return to the disciple.


    "Where are you going!"


    The thunder flickered, Hera asked in a deep voice toward Su Sheng.


    Su Shengzhi turned his head and cast a glance and slowly raised his fist."You might die if I punch you!"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    This glance made Hera honest, and the thunder disappeared.


    "Puff!" The girl in the shirt couldn''t help laughing."Bi Chi is Bit Chi, so scared of someone to avenge him?"


    "What are you talking about? You little bitch!" Hera instantly angrily went back.


    "enough!"


    Diana shouted."Hera, let''s go to Paradise Island first, and then..." She looked up at the sky.


    If things are really as Su Sheng said, then it is really troublesome.


    The people who were going to rest began to board the Disciples one after another, and the Disciples started and went straight to Paradise Island.


    Coming to Paradise Island again, the Disciple slowly landed from the sky.


    When everyone came down, they saw the stone statue kneeling in the center of the square.


    Hippolyte!


    She was surrounded by dense snakes, and she looked very excited.


    These snakes are Amazon warriors.


    "Hera."


    Diana looked at Hera in a deep voice.


    Hera was a little reluctant, but she still used her magical power to cast her magic, a flash of light, and all her shots turned back to the original Amazon warrior.Diana greeted her sister excitedly.


    "Queen, why didn''t the queen recover?"


    Suddenly someone shouted in surprise, and Diana realized that her mother was still in the form of a statue.


    "Hera?"


    Diana looked at Hera angrily.


    Hera said with a stunned look: "It''s none of my business, I used to release magic like this!"


    "It''s really none of your business?" Diana said suspiciously.


    Hera glanced at Su Sheng next to her and said."I don''t have to lie to you."


    "Then what''s going on?" Diana was at a loss. She thought that Hera''s regaining power would restore her mother and the others, but now even Hera can''t do it?She didn''t know what to do, and subconsciously looked at Su Sheng.


    "the host!"


    The Amazon warriors suddenly knelt down towards them all together.


    Hera said triumphantly: "A smart choice, but it still won''t save your queen. It really wasn''t mine."


    There was silence, no one responded.


    Hera was about to continue speaking when she heard a lazy voice next to her."Get up."


    Huh huh!


    The Amazon warrior stood up.


    Hera looked at Su Sheng awkwardly, and almost forgot that Su Sheng had enslaved the Paradise Island. She was not the one kneeling at all!

 75 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 75

    She was a little scared and angry with Su Sheng now.


    "What should I do now?" Diana asked Saint Su, who had no idea.


    "Did you not find that there is one missing person?" Su Sheng looked around and said casually.


    "Donna!"


    Diana reacted instantly. Donna separated from her and returned to Paradise Island. When she came back, she found that everyone had become snakes and thought that Donna was too, but now there is no Donna.


    "It seems that besides Hera, Paradise Island has other enemies." Su Sheng said lightly."Newborns are likely to attack Paradise Island. Hippolyte hasn''t recovered you. The princess is now the queen. Let''s do a good job of protection first, and tell me the address of Hephaestus, the god of fire."


    "what are you going to do?"


    "Look for him to help my disciple number upgrade." Su Sheng said casually.


    After all, the Disciple is only the standard spacecraft of the Lord of Time. The attack also exposed some problems. Hephaestus is the god of fire and forging. Many of the gods¡¯ equipment was created by him, and it should be able to upgrade the disciple. upgrade.


    Diana told Su Sheng the address and said hesitantly: "Go and come back, I... Paradise Island needs you!"


    Chapter 90 Upgrading the Disciple Number and Stealing the Sky for the Day


    Mount Etna, where the god Hephaestus lives.As one of the twelve gods of Olympus, Vulcan was also born of Zeus and Hera, and was the half-brother of Diana.When Diana was born, he helped Diana build several kinds of equipment, including the Sword of God Killer.


    In terms of forging equipment, Vulcan is indeed second to none.


    However, he is really not good enough to describe his appearance. It is simply ugly, a bit like a dwarf in many stories, and has no sense of god at all.When Su Sheng saw him, he was wearing an apron, and his hands were red banging on certain equipment.


    "Are you Su Sheng?"


    Vulcan looked at the disciple number that came down directly from the top of his head and then looked at Su Sheng coming down from the disciple number, and asked calmly.


    "Can you get this time ship?" Su Sheng asked straightforwardly.


    "There is chaos on Mount Olympus." Vulcan said slowly."God is not different from man, and even God is worse than man. Although I have never participated in these power struggles, I hope to end this as soon as possible and restore peace. I can help you rebuild your spaceship, but you have to help end this. It¡¯s chaos. I know you can do it, and I know you can kill me easily."


    His tone was indifferent but determined.


    "Okay." Su Sheng said indifferently.


    "You can go around." After Vulcan said, he greeted 333 and moved the disciple over to prepare for repair and transformation. Su Sheng wanted to see how he did it, but... couldn''t understand.His operation has no technical content at all, and is more like using the ability of the priest to achieve an unscientific transformation.


    So Su Sheng simply looked around.


    There are many kinds of finished equipment, most of which are cold weapons. Although the materials are general, the quality of Vulcan is much higher.Look east, look west, it will take more than an hour to touch him, Vulcan called Su Sheng over.


    "Try a punch!"


    The appearance of the Disciple did not seem to have changed in any way, except that the damaged place had been repaired.


    "What strength?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Anything!" Vulcan said confidently.


    Diana demigod, Su Sheng raised his fist and hit it directly.


    boom!


    The power shook, Vulcan''s men staggered back, and the disciple was unharmed.


    "Awesome." Su Sheng exclaimed, this time directly superimposing the power of the demigod to four times and hitting it again.


    This time, it was only slightly sunken.


    "Cattle!"


    Su Sheng stretched out his thumb and did not see what he did to increase the defensive ability of the Disciple by so much. The punch just now was equivalent to the full attack of Diana in the four demigods, and the result was only a little dent.If you change it to a nascent power, it should be able to withstand multiple attacks.


    If you are attacked like the last time, even if the defensive barrier is broken, the hull will not be affected.


    "This is for Diana."


    Vulcan was a little tired and let out a sword.


    "Vulcan Sword?" Su Sheng smiled and took it."Can you cut off my spaceship?"


    Vulcan did not speak.


    "That''s okay? It''s really a different treatment, but you are a family and said in the past. So far, the gods of Olympus I have a good impression of you, keep it, if you encounter trouble, you can find me, Although I can''t give you contact information." Su Sheng got on the disciple with a smile and prepared to leave.


    The ship of the Disciple has been upgraded by Vulcan, and I will go back to get artificial intelligence. By the way, I will go to Atom to study and study nano-shrinking technology, perfect!


    boom!


    The Disciple took off in an instant and rushed out directly, several times faster than before.


    Watching the Disciple leave, Vulcan sat weakly and slumped on the ground. He didn''t cut corners at all to upgrade the Disciple. Especially the internal structure of the Disciple was intricate and complicated, which really consumed a lot of his energy and power.


    When Su Sheng drove the disciple back to Paradise Island, the time it took was more than twice as short as when it came out.


    Defense, speed, and greatly improved, Su Sheng was satisfied and couldn''t be satisfied anymore.


    Seeing Diana coming from a distance, Su Sheng smiled and rushed forward and hugged her and kissed her.


    This caught Diana by surprise, and subconsciously responded slightly.


    After a while, Su Sheng let go of Diana and said with a smile."You brother is good."


    "It''s not easy for you to say good things." Diana paused and laughed."It seems that his transformed disciple number makes you very satisfied."


    "Yes." Su Sheng handed over the Vulcan sword."He gave this from him."


    Diana happily took it, and she could feel the power of this sword."Where is my mantra lasso?" she asked, turning her head.


    "Well." Su Sheng thought for a while and shook his head."This stuff is very useful, so..."


    "Humph." Diana snorted dissatisfiedly, and the slightly arrogant expression made Su Sheng stretch out his hand to hug her, and whispered in her ear: "Go to the boat or your room."


    "It wasn''t just before returning to Paradise Island... why..." Diana said subconsciously in a daze.


    Su Sheng smiled."I''m the old thief who learned from Zeus, and I should leave after solving the Olympus problem. You will have to wait at least decades or even hundreds of years to meet again."


    "What Flash are you going to find?" Diana asked.


    "Yes!"


    Su Sheng smiled brightly and pulled Diana onto the disciple.


    After walking a few steps, Diana slowly broke away."I...I am now the only pillar of the sisters, and I have to deploy defense. And, don''t forget that we are still enemies. Next time I will definitely defeat you."

 76 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 76

    "Even if you are stronger than God!"


    Su Sheng paused and pointed at the starry sky above his head."Do you want the stars in the sky? I can steal them for you."


    "What?" Diana looked up at the stars."Stealing stars for me? What are you doing!"


    Diana is very powerless. Sometimes she really doesn''t know what Su Sheng is thinking and what to do.


    "I want to secretly change the day!" Su Sheng looked at Diana with a bright smile.


    "Stealing the sky and changing the day? Is this Huaxia''s idiom? It means secretly changing the sky, metaphorically changing the truth of things in order to achieve the purpose of deceiving and deceiving. What are you going to do?" Diana looked at Su Sheng inexplicably.


    Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand and turned back to the disciple, leaving Diana confused to guess the purpose of his words.


    ...


    PS: In the new 52, ??the Vulcan''s subordinates are all baby boys on Paradise Island. The Amazons will find the crew at sea every once in a while, kill them all, and then give birth to a girl and stay on Paradise Island, boy Just give Vulcan, in exchange Vulcan will give some weapons and equipment to Paradise Island, this setting is not used in this article, it is a bit dark.


    Chapter 91 The Great Crisis of Paradise Island!


    Looking at the hatch that was not closed, Diana simply didn''t want to.


    If he could be understood and guessed so easily, he would not be Su Sheng.


    Diana turned around and went to Antiop to ask about the defense situation. After a few steps, she suddenly heard a scream in the distance~.


    "Something went wrong!" Diana screamed and rushed in the direction of the sound.


    The screams made the others wake up. Hera, the shirt girl, Laura, Riley and Valentina ran out one after another. As soon as they came out, they saw the fire in the distance, like a wall of fire illuminating the whole heaven. island.


    "What happened?" Lilly asked the Amazon warrior who ran out.


    "That''s our alarm, someone has invaded." The Amazon soldier said quickly and ran out.


    Lilly looked at Valentina, and the two of them flew into the air into a storm of fire.


    The dense crowds of enemies flooded here like a tide. These enemies have long beast heads and human bodies, like demons crawling out of hell.The warriors of the Amazon bravely resisted the enemy, but some were outnumbered. They could only gradually retreat. The blood splattered the ground, and the pools of blood seemed to be surging, unexpectedly drilled out from the inside.


    "This is the ability of the ocean. The ocean took refuge in the firstborn? No, the firstborn killed the ocean!" Hera''s face changed slightly. The ocean in her mouth refers to the sea god Poseidon.


    Zeus, the king of gods, Hades, the sea god Poseidon, they belong to the same generation!At the beginning, Zeus drove the newborn into the depths of the earth, letting the sea god Poseidon guard the newborn''s equipment, and let Hades guard the exit.As a result, the newborn not only crawled out, but also took back his own equipment and began to kill the gods.


    Looking at these beast-headed human monsters, watching them use blood as a channel to drill out, it is obvious that Hades and Poseidon are already...


    Even they are not spared, maybe the gods of Olympus are already dead, right?


    Who can stop the powerful newborn now?


    "Su Sheng, go and notify Su Sheng." Hera shouted at Laura.


    Laura paused and ran to the Disciple.


    As soon as I ran over, I saw Su Sheng coming out of the inside. Looking at the chaos outside, I couldn''t help but frown and said: "It really doesn''t make people stop, look good on the disciple number."


    Su Shengchao Laura confessed that he flew out in the form of a fire storm with the price.


    In the darkness, two fire storms swiftly shuttled through the air, and flames exploded and burned in the monsters. The flames seemed to have turned into long ropes to tie these monsters together, unable to break free.Su Sheng flew into the air, and his whole body began to flash with thunder, as if a god came and smashed suddenly!


    boom!boom!boom!


    Thunder strikes these monsters with incomparable precision without hurting the Amazon warriors.


    Diana raised her head to look into the air and the corners of Su Sheng''s mouth slightly raised, and the wristbands of both hands collided and slammed forward. In an instant, the golden divine power was swept out like a wave, and the monster in front was instantly turned into ashes.The Vulcan sword came out of its sheath, and Diana leaped high and landed into the distant battlefield.


    "Long live Amazon!"


    "Long live Amazon!"


    The Amazon fighters shouted bravely, no one backed down even if someone fell down.


    "Aren''t you helping?" asked Hera, who was indifferent but indifferent, while holding her baby in her arms.


    Hera shook her head and said nothing.


    "Do you want them to kill all the people in Amazon? Don''t forget, the firstborn will not let you go, and Su Sheng will not let you go." The shirt girl shouted angrily.


    Hera remained silent.


    Suddenly, a monstrous hatred that made the world change its color suddenly appeared.


    In the blood stain, a tall monster slowly emerged.


    The body is more than two meters tall, and the dark red body has no skin at all. It seems that only flesh and blood are left. On the back of his hand, two long horns like dragon teeth protrude, and there is a cloak-like thing behind it, but it seems to be connected to the body. There are even a few black lines that seem to be tentacles floating around.


    It''s hard to tell what his face looks like, and there are things like horns on his head.


    "Chu, newborn?" Diana looked at him in shock.


    Is this less than a day?


    When I saw him last time, although he was mad but at least he was still a person, but now he has completely turned into a monster.One day, within one day, he killed Apollo, the god king, the gods on Mount Olympus, and possibly the sea god Poseidon and Hades, he... how strong is he now?


    Taking a deep breath, Diana yelled and swung her sword towards the newborn.


    The black tentacles behind the newborn suddenly stretched out and instantly shot Diana to the ground, then entangled her.


    This is not a mantra lasso, but it makes Diana feel that her power and life seem to be passing fast.


    Puff, puff, puff.


    The tentacles of the newborn opened in an instant, and the surrounding Amazon warriors were pierced one by one, and the body quickly dried up and only the skeleton fell to the ground slowly, being crushed by the newborn without hesitation.Diana struggled and brandished the Vulcan sword to cut off her tentacles and landed, but was instantly overwhelmed by the monster.


    When Diana repelled these monsters and then caught up, Newborn had already arrived on the square and put her hand on Hippolyte''s head.


    "open!"


    Diana shouted anxiously and hurried over.


    The newborn crimson eyes looked at Athena who rushed over and said coldly and cruelly: "I want to die, I don''t want to be a god king, I want to kill all of you and become the only existence!"


    As he said, the newborn finger squeezed hard.


    "Do not!"


    Diana shouted in despair.A flame came to the newborn in an instant.


    "She still owes me a horse, but you can''t just crush it to pieces like this." Su Sheng punched out the newborn in an instant.


    Diana ran over with a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, the mother didn''t...Her thoughts hadn''t fallen yet but she suddenly realized that Hippolyte, who had become a stone statue, stood up, with blue light in her eyes.

 77 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 77

    "This...what''s going on?"


    "Diana." The stone statue of Hippolyte looked at Diana with a vivid and kind expression.


    "Mother, you..."


    "I don''t know!" Hippolyte knew what she was asking, and shook his head slightly and reached out to pick up the spear on the ground."I know that Paradise Island is inviolable!"


    The atmosphere of resolute expression instantly permeated, Diana''s expression was sober, and the surrounding Amazons were also inspired.


    "That... I violated it!"


    Just when the fighting spirit was at its strongest, Su Sheng said quietly.


    ...


    PS: The story of the Olympic gods is almost finished. It is estimated that many brothers who are not familiar with DC should not know much about it. It doesn''t matter, we will soon enter the story of The Flash.The American drama Flash should be familiar to many people!


    Chapter 92 Reality is cruel, I...is your reality!


    Su Sheng seems to have a natural ability to destroy the atmosphere, and everyone''s fighting spirit was provoked by Hippolyte, but he was instantly discouraged by a word.


    Hippolyte was silent.


    Diana glared at Su Sheng just about to speak, and suddenly saw a few black tentacles attack instantly.


    The sword of Vulcan was cut out.


    Swish, the tentacles fell.


    I have to say that this Vulcan sword is indeed a divine weapon, and Vulcan''s name can''t be a parallel import. It is a sharp sword that can be cut from the subatomic level!


    The tentacles on this side had just been cut off, and the newborn had already rushed towards Su Sheng.


    For seven thousand years, for seven thousand years, Newborn climbed up from the depths of the earth with monstrous hatred.Originally, he only wanted to get back what belonged to him, such as ascending to the throne!But now his thinking has changed. He wants to destroy everything, whether it is a god or a man.


    Originally no man or god was his opponent, but Su Sheng appeared.


    Obviously he is not a god, but he can possess the power of God, even his own power to kill God!


    He lost.


    It was a complete failure.


    But he won again because he was taken back to Olympus by Apollo. When Apollo''s stupid abused him to make him surrender, Newborn killed him and killed the gods on Olympus. , He became stronger, even he killed Poseidon, Hades, the god of the sea, and even Cassandra who followed him to help himself.


    He felt that he was strong enough, so he came.


    With vengeful anger!


    His current power is countless times stronger than before, even if you can have the same power as me, it is only me at that time!


    "go to hell!"


    The newborn snorted, his fists roaring away like a missile capable of destroying everything.


    boom!


    The two fists faced each other, and the tremendous strength made Su Sheng retreat instantly, two long traces were drawn on the hard ground, and they slid more than ten meters away before they could stop.


    Diana, Firestorm, Hera, everyone''s eyes widened, especially Diana.


    This is the first time she saw Su Sheng Zai Li, lost?


    how can that be!


    As everyone watched in astonishment, Su Sheng gently shook his broken arm, and the injury would heal completely in a few seconds.


    "So...five times?" Su Sheng didn''t seem to be affected at all, but looked towards the newborn with interest."Your power has increased five times compared to the last time. Is this because you swallowed the flesh and blood of the gods and gained power or because you absorbed their source? The latter is unlikely, although one person can have many sources, But now that the new gods are rising, the old gods can hardly do this, so it is your own ability."


    "A special case in an old god like you, I doubt if the Wall of Origin deliberately used your hand to destroy the old god."


    "No one can use me!" Although Newborn didn''t understand what he meant, he denied it.


    "You won''t know even if you are used." Su Sheng smiled and raised his eyebrows."So... the second round?"


    "dead!"


    The newborn drank again and rushed over.


    Su Sheng didn''t move, or even the slightest sense of tension and seriousness. He slowly raised his arms as if he was stretching his waist, and hit the newborn''s fist.


    "Unlimited stacking, ten times!"


    boom!


    The impact of a stronger force than before oscillated instantly, as if a hurricane passed by and blew everything around it instantly. In the strong wind, the newborn body was seen flying upside down and directly penetrated the distant mountain.


    The mountain collapsed and buried it.


    "You...you..." Diana pierced the Vulcan sword into the ground to stabilize her body and looked at Su Sheng in a daze.


    "You don''t think I will really lose, do you? This joke is not funny." Su Sheng said with a chuckle."If it weren''t for calculating how many times his power was increased and he was crushing back exponentially, do you think I would be shaken back by him? I was already stronger than a tiger, so why play a pig!"


    Play pig eat tiger?Su Sheng didn''t have that interest. If you want to pretend to be coercion, you have to be in front of someone you don''t know. Throughout this circle, who doesn''t know his strength, pretending to be coercion is boring.


    Last time Su Sheng crushed him with twice the strength of the firstborn, this time the firstborn was increased five times and Su Sheng was ten times the strength to crush him.


    Too much, afraid of him desperate!


    Rumbling.


    A loud noise came from the other side of the mountain, the rubble was shaken away, and the newborn came out of it embarrassingly, grinning glaringly at Su Sheng.


    In a short moment, he came to Su Sheng again.


    boom!


    Punch.


    Newborn retreat.


    Angrily shot again.


    boom!


    Another punch.


    Newborn back again.

 78 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 78

    Su Sheng stood on the spot like a hitter in baseball, and easily shot the''ball'' out again and again!


    boom!


    Su Sheng once again knocked out the newborn and said to the dazed Diana: "If I were you, then I will solve those monsters first."


    "what!"


    Diana realized that the opponent on Paradise Island was not just a newborn, and immediately turned and joined the battle.


    The morale is stronger and the fighting spirit is stronger.


    If Hippolyte¡¯s words just made them rather die than succumb to the enemy, then Su Sheng¡¯s move to crush the newborn has greatly increased their confidence and has a psychological advantage that has defeated the enemy. In this case, every Amazon warrior has It has become more brave and stronger than before.


    Being beaten again and again, the newborn who was as helpless as last time became more and more angry.


    His hatred, his power became stronger and stronger.


    The anger seemed to make him forget to think, a stronger force burst out in his body, and the tentacles behind him gradually became a pair of demonic wings and began to frantically absorb the vitality and energy around him. The world behind him seemed to be It all began to become dark and nothingness.


    "This is a popped bean?"


    "I''ll bother you guys and just hang up."


    Looking at the changes in the firstborn, Saint Su 4.2 vomited: "I said, buddy, you must think you are awesome now, maybe you are still thinking about how you can destroy the world, right? It''s useless, the reality is cruel. ..."


    Accompanied by the voice, Su Sheng already raised his fist and rushed towards the newborn.


    The initial strength skyrocketed, and he fisted fiercely to resist.


    Unlimited stacking, fifty times.


    "I... is the reality!"


    boom!


    With fists and fists facing each other, Su Sheng''s fist quickly crushed the newborn''s fist and arm like a bulldozer, and finally banged.


    Newborn, exploded!


    ...


    PS: About to enter the Flash volume, Caitlin is coming.Uh, I suddenly thought that after Su Sheng returned, he would meet the Raptor Squad and the Huntress, tusk tusk, it''s a Shura field!


    Chapter 93 This wave of operations is simply suffocating!


    Newborn, exploded.


    Flesh and flesh spurted around, a powerful force radiating black light whizzed out and instantly penetrated into the cloud, disappearing.


    "Sure enough!" Su Sheng curled his lips.


    The one that flew away just now should be the source of the newborn, right?Regardless of the nameless god or the destroyer of the soul, the firstborn is practical even if there is no source of priesthood. According to the past situation, killing the firstborn can get his source to take over his priesthood.But other people''s sources either drifted away like Eris, or directly designated like Ares, but they didn''t fly away like the firstborn.


    It''s clear that I don''t want people to inherit the origin of the newborn!


    "Am I right? Is it true that the Wall of Origin used the first birth to destroy the old gods? After all, there are not many old gods left after the first birth." Su Sheng muttered and followed the monsters who had attacked Paradise Island. This suddenly deflated like a leaking balloon, and gradually penetrated into the ground and disappeared.


    "Big BO10SS will automatically disappear when the younger brother is dead, it''s so old-fashioned!" Su Sheng turned around while complaining. As soon as he turned around, he saw a pair of eyes that turned golden light like eagle eyes.


    Women in shirts!


    Her hand seemed to become like a bird''s claw, and the baby in her arms flew up instantly.


    Fly... fly up?


    Her sudden change caused Hera next to her to be caught off guard. Seeing that the girl in the shirt was about to fly away, Su Sheng waved a fire and hit her back.


    The girl in the shirt fell directly from the air with a grunt, and she was seen turning her body back and hitting the ground heavily in mid-air.


    boom!


    The girl in the shirt hit the ground directly.


    Diana and others did not react to her changes for a while.


    Holding the baby with her hands, she slowly got up and looked unharmed.


    "What are you doing?" The eagle eye of the girl in the shirt looked at Su Sheng and made a completely different voice from before.


    "Ya...Athena?" Diana looked at the shirt girl in surprise. This voice was exactly the same as the voice she had heard in her mind before, it was Athena''s voice!


    "She is Athena?" Su Sheng looked at the shirt girl unexpectedly."Okay, it''s pretty deep, it''s hidden!"


    "Thank you Diana, you helped my father return." Athena said towards Diana.


    "Father? Zeus?" Diana looked at the baby Zeuk in her arms in surprise and said angrily."you lied to me!"


    "No, Diana, I was born in this human body a long time ago, and my divinity slept in her body until she was born. He..." Athena looked down at Zeuk."Since Zeus gave birth to me, and I gave birth to him, let him return to the throne, and my mission will be completed."


    "So... don''t stop me!"


    Diana said and looked up at Su Sheng who was walking over.


    "What if I stop it? Can you stop me or this little kid can stop me?" Su Sheng stood in front of Athena and stretched out his hand to stun the seemingly ignorant baby."Hippolyte suddenly wakes up from the statue state is your ghost? Then you should be sure to change her back?"


    "I promised Diana to restore everyone in Paradise Island to their original state. So, if you change Hippolyte back, I will let Athena take you back to Mount Olympus and sit on the throne again. How about?"


    "Wow!"


    The little baby didn''t seem to understand and started crying.


    "Let your daughter become a mortal, sleep with her and give birth to yourself. You have such a mind-boggling idea. Do you think it is useful to pretend to be stupid? Hurry up and don''t waste my time. If you don''t agree, I will abolish your crime. Tools, you won¡¯t be able to wave after you grow up.¡± Su Sheng said with a smile.


    His cry stopped abruptly, his eyes lit up with a blue light like thunder.


    The next moment Hippolyte recovered from the state of the statue.


    "Really an old thief." Su Sheng laughed blankly and said as he looked at the innocent and innocent baby with big eyes."Good luck, don''t meet me in the future!"


    Athena stepped back and flew again with the baby, this time Su Sheng did not stop.


    Everyone silently watched them disappear into the night sky, not knowing what to say for a while.


    The shirt girl is Athena, and Zeus is Zeus?


    So what are all these things they experienced?


    "Huh!" A soft drink came, and the thunder was shining with electric lights, and Hera followed back to Mount Olympus.

 79 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 79

    "It seems that it''s all over?" Su Sheng chuckled and thought it was funny.


    These gods are very interesting!


    The queen Hera is jealous. Whether it''s sitting idly by and allowing the death of the Amazon warrior or Hippolyte''s failure to return, she may have done it deliberately.Athena slept with her father and then gave birth to her own father. This kind of operation is suffocating!


    There is also Zeus, saying that his old thief is really not burying him, and he obediently submits as soon as he threatens him as a criminal tool.


    "Olympus gods, haha..." Su Sheng said to Diana with a chuckle."Since everything is resolved, then I''m leaving."


    "So fast?" Diana said subconsciously."Why not leave tomorrow?"


    Hippolyte also followed: "Yes, this time you saved the Paradise Island again, and... also ended all this chaos, stay and let us express our gratitude!"


    "Forget it, although the matter is over, you still have a lot of mess 940 to deal with. I''m not interested in staying."


    "Donna..." Diana responded softly.


    "gone!"


    Saint Su waved her hand to greet Lailly and Valentina who had lifted their transformation from the fire storm to prepare to return to the disciple. Laura has been obediently guarding the disciple.


    "and many more!"


    Seeing that Su Sheng was about to board the disciple, Diana suddenly shouted and chased him up.


    Su Sheng turned around.


    Diana kissed her.


    "Uh..." Diana''s behavior was a little unexpected.


    After a while, the two separated.


    Diana looked at Su Sheng."Wait for me, decades or a hundred years, I will find you, and then... challenge you!"


    "Challenge me, is this a pun? After all..." Seeing Diana who had just turned around after speaking, Su Sheng touched the corner of his mouth and chuckled and turned to the disciple.


    The next stop is the central city after the birth of the Flash!


    ...


    PS: Once again complain about the chaos of Greek mythology, this wave of operations by Zeus is simply suffocating.Let¡¯s leave Diana for the time being and meet again during the Doomsday. Anyway, there is no Steve¡¯s pit in the movie and there is such a deep "friendship". There is no need to worry about anything else, so many new characters are waiting for Su Sheng to go. .


    ¢Ü Flash


    Chapter 94: Returning to Central City and the Trapped Caitlin


    Central city.


    Nine months ago, Dr. Risen Wells, a cutting-edge laboratory, launched the particle accelerator in anticipation.


    It was a stormy evening. The success of the particle accelerator only lasted for a short time because the electron volts could not be measured. The plug suddenly exploded. When it could not be cooled off, the energy could only be rushed into the air from the blasting site. , The energy of the particle accelerator forms a shock wave that spreads to the entire central city in an instant.


    The particle accelerator exploded and the cutting-edge laboratory was forced to close. Countless people have had an impact because of the explosion. The most influential is the Flash, Barry Allen!


    The Flash has many generations, the most famous is Barry Allen. It can be said that he created the speed force or he is the speed force, and the speed force is the origin of all speed people.When Barry Allen was a child, he witnessed the speed killer killing her mother, and his father was convicted as the murderer and sentenced to prison.Barry Allen was adopted by the Canterlot police officer Joe West since she was a child. After he grew up, she became a Canterlot''s material evidence technologist, desperate to find the murderer of his mother.


    Nine months ago, the particle accelerator exploded and Barry Allen was struck by lightning and fell into a coma.


    Nine months later, Barry Allen woke up.


    Su Sheng also drove the Disciple to the central city.


    This era is absolutely ahead of Lily, Valentina, and Laura. Watching the busy cars on the street, watching people all dressed up in modern clothes, especially all kinds of modern buildings and Electronic equipment makes them need time to digest and absorb.


    "Master, how long will we stay this time?" The Disciple landed on a clearing and entered invisible mode. After coming down, Laili couldn''t help but ask Saint Su.


    Su Sheng thought for a while."It should stay for a while."


    "Then shall we find a place to stay?" Lilly asked again.


    Su Sheng looked around and saw that there was a canned beverage bottle not far away. The ability to pick it up and hold the fire storm instantly activated. In an instant, the palm of his hand emitted a hot flame, and the beverage bottle in the flame could be clearly seen. Changes are taking place.


    The flame disappeared, and Su Sheng threw the drink bottle to Lily."Find a place to sell you a change of clothes, shop around and find a suitable place to stay."


    "This, is this golden?" Lilly held the drink bottle in surprise."How did you do it?"


    "Firestorm has the ability to rearrange subatomic particles to change the atomic composition of different substances. When you have time, you will not be short of money after practicing." Su Sheng said casually.


    "It can still be like this? Wouldn''t it turn stones into gold?" Laili exclaimed.


    Valentina pouted her lips and said nothing.


    "You go shopping, I''ll meet a friend."


    Shopping is a woman''s nature, and even Laura, who is reluctant to leave the Soviet Union or follows in a daze, doesn''t mean to resist.Although the three of them dressed in retro styles, they are still not fancy outfits. What''s more, the tolerance of this era is still very strong. Walking on the street has not caused any sensation. What I really want to say is that the rate of turning back is relatively high. It is normal for a beautiful and tall beauty to be eye-catching on the street.The only minor trouble is that when they were selling gold drink cans, the owner of the gold shop was also dumbfounded. The first time I saw people using gold to make drink cans, I can only say that they are rich and willful?


    When they were shopping, Su Sheng also went to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    The last time I came here was when I helped Laurel to get sonic equipment. At that time, the cutting-edge laboratory looked very high-end atmosphere, but now it is not only locked by the iron door, but also hung up with a sign that prohibits approaching.


    "I don''t know if Caitlin is inside."


    As soon as Su Sheng wanted to jump in, he heard the creak of the brakes behind him, and when he turned his head, he saw a red car parked on the side of the road behind him.


    The door opens.


    A woman walked quickly around the car.


    "Su Sheng? Is it really you?"


    Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be there.


    It was Caitlin Snow who came here.


    "I''m planning to go in and find you." Su Sheng pointed to the sophisticated laboratory and said with a smile.


    "I just came out from the inside, the parking lot is behind, and I saw you standing at the door thinking that you were mistaken. I didn''t expect it to be you. You came to me? Why didn''t you call me in advance? Where have you been for a long time? Do you know how much trouble it caused me." Caitlin Snow couldn''t help complaining after the excitement.


    "What''s the trouble?" Su Sheng asked in amazement.


    "I was kidnapped because of you!" Caitlin Snow thought about it for a moment, still feeling lingering.


    "So miserable?" Su Sheng asked unexpectedly."Because I was kidnapped? Who kidnapped you?"


    "A woman, wearing a Robinson-like uniform and using crossbow arrows, asked me if the sonic equipment was made by a cutting-edge laboratory, and asked if I knew you, I was really hurt by you." Caitlin Snow snorted.


    Huntress Helena?

 80 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 80

    Su Sheng smiled and asked, "What then?"


    "Are you embarrassed to laugh?" Caitlin Snow said angrily."Then I was rescued by another person, who claimed that the black canary used the original sonic equipment."


    "Later I quietly investigated and found out that they were all from Starling City, and the Black Canary is even the hero of Starling City."


    "It sounds really implicated by me, or? I invite you to dinner?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Of course you have to apologize and make up for me, but you first say what is wrong with me suddenly after missing for so long, I''ll consider whether to help you avoid getting into trouble again." Kaitlin Snow said angrily.


    "It should be the thing you were looking forward to." Su Sheng smiled.


    Caitlin Snow''s eyes lit up."Do you check your body?"


    "Yes, Miss Nurse." Su Sheng said seriously.


    "Then... you come with me first." Caitlin Snow thought for a while and wanted to invite Su Sheng into the car.


    After getting in the car, the car did not drive back to the sophisticated laboratory.


    "Where to go?"


    "my home."


    "Your home? Is this too fast?" Su Sheng said jokingly.


    ...


    PS: It is finally possible to''train'' the Flash. As everyone may not know much about the team DC, the story about the Flash is based on the American drama Flash as much as possible.


    Chapter 95 The Slapped King: Barry Allen


    Ignoring Su Sheng''s joke, Caitlin Snow said while driving."The cutting-edge laboratory is not very convenient now, so I will take you to my house to do some routine checks. By the way, if, I mean, if someone is struck by lightning but does not die but falls into a coma, it lasts for nine months. When he was in a coma, his body functions were normal and there was no sign of degeneration and shrinkage. Do you think it is possible?"


    Caitlin also glanced at Su Sheng hesitantly.


    "You mean Barry Allen?" Su Sheng said casually.


    "Crack!"


    The car stopped suddenly, and Caitlin Snow looked at Su Sheng in surprise."How did you know?"


    "I know a lot, I drove." Su Sheng urged, Kaitlin Snow started the car again with doubts and curiosity.


    "Is he awake?" Su Sheng asked with a light smile.


    Caitlin Snow nodded."Woke up, I wanted to do a more detailed examination for him. After all, he was struck by lightning and was in a coma for nine months. Some changes must have taken place in his body, but he left."


    "Don''t worry, he will be back soon." Su Sheng''s purpose this time is to replicate the speed of the Flash.


    The super fast force is simply a bug. The super fast speed can not only travel through time and space, but also extend a series of abilities.The members of the Flash family used their swift power to make things happen, and Barry Allen created a''flashpoint'' event because of saving his mother and restarted the timeline many times.


    The ability to mess things up!


    But who made him the pro-son of the speed force? At the moment when he had the speed force to become the Flash, the speed force extended to different times and spaces, creating a series of speed people, only using the speed force to start running, speed Force produces energy.


    For example, Dr. Harrison Wells, the head of the current cutting-edge laboratory, his true identity is the reverse lightning coming from the future.He wanted to kill the Flash but killed the Flash¡¯s mother. As a result, a series of changes caused him to lose his speed and energy. He had to stay in this era. He had to find a way to turn Barry Allen into the Flash again, and he had to be a mentor. The identity teaches Barry Allen to run faster, and only in this way can the super power can generate more energy for him to travel home through time.


    So Su Sheng suddenly thought of a question.


    If you copy Barry Allen''s abilities to get super fast power, will he be subject to Barry Allen''s super fast power like Reverse Lightning, or will he have his own independent super fast power?Although he said that his purpose of wanting super power is to facilitate waves, he still hates being subject to people. Don''t wave waves and be trapped in a certain era like reverse lightning. Isn''t it boring to die?


    "If it''s an independent speed force, it''s fine. If not, then throw him into the speed force as a battery. After all, it''s better than being beaten up?" At the beginning of each episode, Barry Allen said he was the present The fastest in the world, but the fastest in the face.It¡¯s just slower than the other speeders. Sometimes even the car can¡¯t catch up. The villains who encounter non-speeders will have to be abused first and then burst into the small universe. You think you are Saint Seiya!


    The fastest thing for you is not speed but getting slapped in the face, right?


    "Ring ring...Ring ring..." The phone rang suddenly and Kaitlin Snow''s phone rang.


    Slowly stopping the car, Caitlin Snow turned around and picked up her bag from behind to find out the call.


    "Sisco? Is something wrong?" Caitlin Snow asked and looked at Su Sheng somewhat unexpectedly."I see, I will go back now."


    Putting away the phone, Caitlin Snow looked at Su Sheng with a weird look."Barry is back to the lab, I need to go back immediately."


    "I guess it''s not convenient to take me with me, right?" Su Sheng asked with a light smile.


    Caitlin Snow smiled apologetically.


    "Just send me back to the vicinity of the laboratory, and then tell me the address of your home, and I will look for you at night." Su Sheng said indifferently.


    Caitlin Snow talked about her address and turned back to the laboratory.


    After getting off at the place where he had just boarded, Su Sheng watched Kaitlin Snow return to the laboratory but did not leave.If you guessed it right, Barry Allen should have found that he has gained the ability, anyway, there is nothing to do. Su Sheng intends to wait for him to come out and copy the super power.


    For almost an hour or so, a thin, tall, gentle, seemingly innocent man walked out of the road on the other side of the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Barry Allen!


    "Being beaten on the face, I gave it to me the first time I slapped him." Su Sheng''s mouth raised his mouth and followed.


    Seeing Barry Allen''s trance look, Su Sheng quickly took his shoulders forward and pushed him into the nearby alley.


    Barry Allen, who was caught off guard, nearly fell, and turned around angrily after standing firm.


    "Hey, what are you doing!" Barry Allen asked displeasedly.


    "robbery!"


    Su Sheng said solemnly.


    "Robbery? Wait, wait, wait... You said you want to rob? You... rob me?" Barry Allen was first dumbfounded and pointed at himself as if he had won five million."Are you sure? You are going to rob me? Oh God, so many people, I mean you didn''t choose so many people, but you chose me!"


    "Are you very happy?" Su Sheng asked, squinting.


    "Of course! I mean that you choose to rob me really makes me happy, this... this is simply incredible. What about your weapon? Knife? Or gun? What do you use to rob me?" Barry Allen looked at Su expectantly Saint.


    "How about your fist?" Su Sheng raised his hand.


    "Fist? Hey, do you know how to martial arts? Come on, hit me! Hit me!" Barry Allen pointed at himself dancingly.


    As soon as he had super speed, he encountered the robbery, which made Barry Allen seem extremely excited, his eyes fixed on Su Sheng''s fist.


    He moved!


    The world seemed to stand still at this moment, and his fist movement seemed to be slowed down hundreds of times.


    Barry Allen walked up to Su Sheng and threw a fist at him and smiled triumphantly. He began to look forward to the scene where the opponent was beaten by himself.


    Chapter 96: Replicating Superb Powe

 81 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 81

    Seeing Su Sheng''s eyes focused on where he was standing, watching his arms stretch out slowly, Barry Allen''s fist has already touched Su Sheng''s face.


    The next moment, the next moment he will be beaten out by himself!


    Barry Allen, who has always been thin, couldn''t help but start to imagine the scene where the opponent punched him and beat him at a super speed. Maybe he could be sent to the police station after that?The fantasy Barry Allen was expecting things to happen but suddenly found that Su Sheng''s eyes moved.


    He even looked at him squintingly, with a weird smile on his mouth.


    how can that be?


    Barry Allen subconsciously opened his mouth with a shocked expression, and then saw that the originally slowly stretched arm suddenly accelerated towards him.


    Snapped!


    There was a crisp face slap, and the almost static world returned to normal. Barry Allen flew out and hit the wall next to him heavily. The original delicate face was swollen like a pig''s head.Dizzy, tinnitus and dizziness, Barry Allen''s face bursts with tingling eyes and looked at Su Sheng, who was shining with red electric lights in shock.


    "It''s you!"


    Barry Allen, the electric light of this color, can be said to be unforgettable. It was like this the night his mother was killed.


    "You killed my mother!" Barry Allen rushed towards Su Sheng angrily.


    The world around it seemed to be still and slowed down again, the speed of the force was launched, and Barry Allen was shining with yellow light.


    "How do you get the same color as the flashback?" Su Sheng looked at the red electric light he produced and slightly curled his lips, waving his hand to knock Barry Allen away again.


    boom!


    The extremely fast Barry Allen slammed into the wall again, and was struck by the fast force twice, making him faint with a sigh.


    Su Sheng copied Barry Allen''s experience of the speed force when he copied the speed force, uh...it can be said that he has no experience.Therefore, Su Sheng didn''t superimpose the speed at all, lest he slapped Barry Allen out because of the speed, but he didn''t arrive yet, that would be embarrassing.


    But even at the same speed, Barry Allen is not Su Sheng''s opponent at all!


    Looking at Barry Allen who passed out, Su Sheng turned into a red lightning and disappeared instantly!


    boom!boom!boom!


    The strong wind swept across the street quickly, and the corners of the skirts were blown up. It took a long time before the exclamation sounded.


    Red lightning flashed through the streets wantonly.


    "Huh!"


    Saint Su sat on the chair in the disciples and exhaled slightly.


    "so fast!"


    Su Sheng chuckled cheerfully. At first, his speed was only about 370 kilometers per hour. Later, he tried to double the speed. There was no problem in speed, but he quickly cancelled because he had no experience in accelerating suddenly.Barry Allen, who had just gained superb power, was at this speed, and basically disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    But this speed is still far from the speed of light. After all, the speed of light is 300,000 kilometers per second. In the comics, Voly West, the lightning boy, broke out at a speed of 13 trillion times the speed of light. It is basically difficult to reach this level. To describe how fast it is!


    Su Sheng doesn''t care about the speed. As long as the experience and proficiency keep up, it can be stacked infinitely. It must be the fastest in the DC universe, but he is curious about the color of his superpower!


    Under normal circumstances, he copied Barry Allen''s speed force and the color should be yellow like him, but it turned into the same red as reverse lightning.


    Could it be that Barry Allen is pretending to be Reverse Lightning?


    "So, why is this?" Su Sheng frowned and recalled.


    His memory became better after gaining superb power, and many memories that had been vague before became clear again.He remembers that in the comics, it seems that the speed is graded according to the color of the speed force, the slowest is red, then yellow, blue, black or white, and finally gold.


    But this can''t explain his problem.


    The different colors of the speed force is a problem, whether oneself will be subject to the connection between Barry Allen and the speed force is another question.However, this problem is relatively easy to identify. When he uses the speed force, he can feel the existence of the speed force, which increases while consuming.So he only needs to watch Barry Allen use the speed force and he does not use it, and the energy change of the speed force can confirm whether there is a relationship.


    If the speed force that you copy is separate, it is equivalent to the existence of two speed forces in this world, which should be very interesting.


    "Duplicating inexperienced abilities is troublesome." Su Sheng got up and released his super power again to become familiar.


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    After Barry Allen left, Caitlin Snow also planned to leave. After all, she had an appointment with Su Sheng to meet at her home at night.But as soon as she packed her things, she felt a gust of wind passing by her side, and then she saw Barry Allen''s nose and face swollen and bloodstained in the laboratory.


    "Barry Allen? You...what did you do?" Caitlin Snow asked in surprise.


    Sisko Raymond and Harrison Wells also looked over in surprise.


    "I... I found the murderer of my mother, I just met him. The red... is the red light!" Barry Allen said excitedly."He has super speed just like me, and he... he seems to be faster than me!"


    "It''s impossible!" As soon as Barry Allen''s voice fell, Harrison Wells rejected it excitedly.


    Seeing other people looking at him, Harrison Wells also knew that he was too excited just now and paused to explain."Barry, it''s not so coincidental that there is someone with the same ability as you and faster than you, at least not now!"


    "But I did." Barry Allen explained."Not long after I left here, an Asian robbed me. I didn''t care at first, but he quickly showed the same speed as me, twice, both times faster than me, and then I fainted. ."


    "I can see clearly, it is a red light, exactly the same as the light when I killed my mother!"


    "Asian?" Caitlin Snow thought of Su Sheng subconsciously, but it shouldn''t be so coincidental.


    Harrison Wells pushed his glasses and said seriously to Barry Allen."I still don''t think there is such a coincidence, but if there is such a person. Barry, I will help you find him!"


    ...


    PS: The picture shows Harrison Wells, the real body is reverse lightning.


    Chapter 97 The Night Party Caitlin


    Harrison Wells did not believe that Barry Allen had just met the murderer who killed his mother because he was the murderer.But he believes that Barry Allen may have met the speed player, which is what makes Harrison Wells want to find this person.


    Who is this speed man?Is it the same superb power that Barry Allen gained because of the particle explosion?Does his existence help me, is it good?


    Harrison Wells asked Barry Allen in detail about the contact with the speed man, and even retrieved the surveillance video of the location at the time. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know if the other party knew it or was lucky. The surveillance video just happened to be broken, so I can only give it up temporarily.


    Without clues and clues for the time being, Barry Allen could only leave the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Caitlin Snow followed soon after.


    After Barry Allen''s description, she felt that this person is Su Sheng. Although Su Sheng has not shown the ability of super speed, it is really a coincidence. He just appeared and this person also appeared?And he also knows about Barry Allen!Although Su Sheng pitted her, whether it was kidnapping for sonic equipment or because he was implicated in kidnapping, Caitlin Snow felt that Su Sheng should not look like that kind of bad guy, and Barry¡¯s mother had been dead for more than ten years. How big!


    arrive home.


    Caitlin Snow looked at the door from time to time, waiting for Su Sheng to come over.


    The night is getting deeper.


    Unknowingly, it was past nine o''clock. Although Caitlin Snow turned on the TV but turned off the sound, the time seemed to be very long.


    Bang bang bang!

 82 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 82

    The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Caitlin Snow hurriedly got up and ran to the door.


    "You finally came." Caitlin Snow looked at Su Sheng at the door with a sigh of relief.


    Su Sheng smiled and gathered the red wine in his hands."It took some time for it."


    "Check your body and you can''t drink." Caitlin Snow said in a daze.


    "You can drink after checking!" Su Sheng smiled and looked around.


    The layout is very special. It seems that there is only one bedroom but the living room is very large. There is an experiment table in the corner and several machines, which fits the identity of Caitlin Snow.


    "Do you live by yourself?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Didn''t you say that I am suitable for being single." Kaitlin Snow murmured.


    Su Sheng chuckled, and when she saw her, she found that she did not have the emotion of a dead boyfriend."Is there a person named Ronnie Raymond in the Advanced Lab?"


    "Why do you know so much about cutting-edge laboratories?" Kaitlyn Snow asked again in confusion, and then said."Ronnie does work for a cutting-edge laboratory, but on the night of the particle explosion, he ventured to rescue him in order to prevent the explosion from destroying the entire laboratory. As a result..."


    "He is a hero!" Caitlin Snow exclaimed.


    "So you didn''t have anything to do with him?" Su Sheng asked curiously. After all, in the TV series, Ronnie Raymond was the fiance of Caitlin Snow besides being the first firestorm to merge with Martin Stein.


    "Our character is not right." Caitlin Snow shook his head.


    "Oh."


    Su Sheng said with a smile without further questioning."Should I check now? Do I need to take it off?"


    "No need, you...you just need to wear shorts." Caitlin Snow said.


    "Good!" Su Sheng also wanted to know his own situation.


    Su Shengtuo until only shorts were left and began to do routine tests under the command of the blushing Caitlin Snow, and it took more than an hour to finish."From the current routine tests, your body is very healthy and there is no problem, but the DNA test results will not come out after a while."


    Su Sheng nodded and took off his equipment and walked to the sofa to wait for the result.


    "You, don''t you put your clothes on first?" Caitlin Snow asked hesitantly.


    "Don''t take advantage of it and behave, for a figure like me, this size is not much." Su Heng laughed.


    Caitlin Snow couldn''t help but blush and sipped before asking."I ask you something, do you have super speed? I saw Barry Allen in the afternoon."


    "Yes." Su Sheng answered casually.


    Caitlin Snow said in surprise: "Really?"


    "Don''t believe it?" Su Sheng suddenly smirked, and the power was activated instantly, and red lightning surrounded Caitlin Snow. Before she could react, Su Sheng had returned to her original position, and at the same time she had an extra piece in her hand. clothes.


    "This...Is this clothes a bit familiar?" Seeing Su Sheng shaking his clothes with a smirk, Caitlin Snow looked down and subconsciously blocked herself.


    Isn''t this the clothes I wore just now?


    "You, when, how...how did you do it?" Caitlin Snow didn''t notice it at all.


    "What are you blocking? Don''t you still wear underwear? What''s more, I really want to see if you can block it? You can''t feel it even if you do." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Who said that? Don''t I know if it hurts or not?" Caitlin Snow retorted subconsciously.


    "It hurts?" Su Sheng looked at Kaitlin Snow with a smile.


    Caitlin Snow shouted angrily."You are all bored, use your ability to do this kind of thing."


    "Abilities are just for use, or as a display?" Su Sheng said casually.


    "How did you get super speed? And...you..." Caitlin Snow hesitated to ask whether or not to ask."Did you kill Barry Allen''s mother?"


    "Because my supernatural speed force is red?" Su Sheng asked rhetorically.


    "Yes!" Caitlin Snow nodded embarrassedly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not me!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "That''s good!" Caitlin Snow let out a sigh.


    Su Sheng set down Caitlin Snow''s clothes easily and started the wine road."Why didn''t I ask if I was true? You seem to have more confidence in killing Barry''s mother than I have superb power."


    "Didididididi..." Caitlin Snow was about to speak, but news came from the instrument.


    "There is a result!"


    Caitlin Snow turned to look at the test results on the computer, frowning slightly.3.7 "Strange, how could this be?"


    "Is there any problem?" Su Sheng came to the computer with a whistle.


    "No, your physical condition and DNA condition are exactly the same as those of ordinary people. But that''s weird. You can discharge before and have super speed. Under normal circumstances, your genes should change!" Kaitlin Snow frowned Said puzzled.


    ...


    PS: I''ve heard a saying that when you use super power, you actually enter a certain time difference. The outside world is very fast, but my perception is normal, such as going around the earth in a few seconds.Although the outside time was only a few seconds past, the actual time for the Flash to complete the lap was not one second.One second after casting the speed force is equivalent to a long time outside, so the Flash doesn''t use the speed force often because that time is too long for him.


    Chapter 98: On the Application of Super Power


    Although there is no special collection, there are more than these two abilities of the Sioux Saints. Aside from the two mentioned by Caitlin Snow and the fighting skills, he copied the divine power of Diana in the Demigod period and the divine power of Donna Troy. I have copied the female version of Firestorm''s ability, copied the elemental female''s ability, and the new born''s supernatural power that I don''t know if it is hatred or destruction!


    All abilities have not changed one''s DAN, either because of the ability of the disciple or because of the reason of crossing, the one''s DAN will never change because of the ability of copying, or the ability of copying is more than the body, DAN, etc. It is produced in a high-level state, so it will not affect the structure of your own DNA. No matter which one, you don¡¯t have to worry about copying too much and affecting your body.


    So now Su Sheng''s mentality is very relaxed.


    Seeing Kaitlin Snowsu Sheng who bent over to face him, chuckled."Don''t think about it, come and drink at the bar."


    "Well, 10 this is a very serious scientific research. How can you give up just because you haven''t figured out the reason for the time being? What''s more, who can guarantee that you won''t cause trouble in the future?" Kaitlin Snow said seriously.


    "I will stay in Central City for a while, so as long as you keep a secret and want to study my body''s possibilities at any time, you can be more detailed. It''s another matter..." Su Sheng paused.


    Caitlin Snow turned around curiously and asked."what''s up?"


    Huh!


    Su Sheng came to Caitlin Snow in an instant, and the close distance made her subconsciously want to retreat, but Su Sheng grabbed her arm.Eyes facing each other, especially when the two of them were wearing cooler clothes, Caitlin Snow felt that her heart beats quickly and thumped as if she was about to jump out, and she wanted to lower her head to avoid his sight, but she lowered her head. Seeing Su Sheng''s shorts, he immediately raised his head.


    "Caitlin Snow, can I believe you?"


    "Yes, of course, I will keep it secret for you!" Caitlin Snow whispered.


    "Okay, then I believe you!"


    Su Sheng let go of her with a chuckle and followed."I, Barry Allen and the killer who killed his mother¡¯s super speed are actually derived from super speed power. The energy of super speed power will be consumed or supplemented by the user, so I want you to help me determine Barry Allen''s super speed Is the force the same as mine!"

 83 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 83

    "This, how is this sure?" Caitlin Snow asked in a daze.


    "It''s very simple, as long as he informs me when he is ready to use the speed force, then I can judge this based on the change of my own speed force energy." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "You asked me to help you monitor Barry?"


    "That''s OK!"


    "This, isn''t it good?" Caitlin Snow hesitated.


    "He is not my opponent. If I want to be disadvantageous to him, I don''t need to monitor his actions so troublesome. If you don''t help me, I can only change to a more direct way, such as looking for his adoptive father Qiao Wei Or Iris West."


    "I''ll help you!" Caitlin Snow said immediately."Tell me your phone number."


    "I will call you tomorrow." Su Shengdao."Then, come over and drink at the bar? I only bought this bottle of wine after traveling several cities."


    Su Sheng took Catelyn Snow to the sofa and sat down to help her pour a glass of wine. Catelyn Snow drank with him a little dazedly. After a few glasses, the two of them had a relaxed chat. At that time, Caitlin Snow asked Su Sheng curiously about superpowers, and sometimes said about what happened in the cutting-edge laboratory during this period. When I think of the last time I was kidnapped by a huntress, I even said a few words about Su Sheng. Unknowingly, her white cheeks gradually became rosy.


    "It''s almost twelve o''clock? I should leave." Su Sheng glanced at the time and smiled to Kaitlin Snow.


    Caitlin Snow was stunned."Is it so late?"


    "Sometimes time passes so fast!"


    Caitlin Snow saw that Su Sheng shook slightly and put on her clothes. Then she realized that she had been talking to him for so long in underwear, and naturally she felt very natural.


    "see you tomorrow?"


    "Ah, see you tomorrow!" Caitlin Snow responded and saw Su Sheng politely bow her head and kiss her cheek.


    She didn''t even choose to avoid it.


    "Good night." Su Sheng waved his hand, and the red lightning flashed out and disappeared.


    It took Caitlin Snow for a long time to realize that he was gone.


    Huh!


    When Su Sheng stopped, he had appeared in the master bedroom of a certain villa.


    Lily and Valentina were talking about something wrapped in bath towels, and they were shocked to see Su Sheng suddenly appear.


    "Master, you, when did you come in?" Lilly asked in surprise.


    "Before you ask me." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    This villa was the place they were looking for. All the furniture and facilities were readily available. At first, it was rented because they didn¡¯t have enough money. However, when they returned to the discipleship, Su Sheng bought a few golden drink bottles. Enough for them to buy here.


    "I''m back to the room!" Valentina said, getting up and going out.


    "Wait!" 483


    Su Sheng pulled Valentina into his arms, and Valentina snorted."What are you doing? You are Lilly''s master, not mine!"


    "Is there a difference?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Valentina sneered."Why? Thinking of two together, I''m afraid you will be too busy."


    "It''s not a coincidence! I am full of speed now, let alone two, even if there are two more, I won''t let you have time to rest!" The red lightning flashed, and Valentina and Lily had not reacted yet. It was put together neatly by Su Sheng, and then...they understood what Su Sheng meant.


    There is really no rest time at all, and the whole process seems to have never left.If only one person is enough, it would be incredible for both of them to be like this. It is equivalent to Su Sheng doing the same thing to both of them at the same time. This... how is this possible?


    after the end.


    Valentina turned tiredly and turned her back to Su Sheng, who was obviously dissatisfied, while Laili lay on Su Sheng and asked her curiously how she did it.


    ...


    PS: Unexpectedly, I drove just as I wrote. I really am an old driver. I am so fast, an old driver must have it!


    Chapter 99, I don¡¯t want to ask so much


    The weather is fine and sunny.


    Saint Su ran and drove the disciple back to the villa and got a few phone calls back, and simply taught Riley and the others how to use it before calling Caitlin Snow.


    Caitlin Snow was driving to the laboratory, and hung up after a few small conversations.


    Putting down the phone, Su Sheng continued to study the speed force.


    The application method of the speed force is not only a single player, but also a series of other abilities.Some abilities are easy to master, such as the high-speed hand knife against lightning, the rapid vibration of the face to hide the identity, and the high-speed running to wave lightning. Others are relatively high-end, such as time shuttle, through walls, etc.These require a certain degree of mastery of the superpower.


    Su Sheng is still familiar with the speed control. This control is not only the speed that others see him, but also his own speed and perception of the outside world when he is using superb power.


    The morning passed without knowing it.


    After taking a shower and coming to the living room, Su Sheng turned on the TV and said to Laura: "Where are they?"


    "Go out," Laura said.


    "Have you gone shopping? Why didn''t you go?" Su Sheng picked up the decorations on the table and turned them into gold and threw them to Laura."Enough for you to buy a car, and go out when you are fine."


    Laura stopped talking, but Su Sheng had already turned his head and watched the TV.


    News is being broadcast on the TV. It seems that the bank has been robbed. In the interview clip, the bank¡¯s staff card described the situation at the time, saying that there was a sudden fog in the bank!


    fog?


    Is the weather wizard?


    The explosion of the particle accelerator not only created the Flash but also produced a large number of transforming people. The Weather Wizard was one of them. No, it should be the second.They were originally a pair of robber brothers. When they were captured by Joe West, they fled in a small plane, but they just happened to catch up with the particle explosion and the plane crashed.The police thought they were dead, but the two actually gained the ability to control the weather. Among them, the elder brother was slightly injured and didn''t show up immediately. Then...this bank robbery should be the younger brother, right?It is also Barry Allen''s first enemy after becoming the Flash!


    I don¡¯t remember the name Su Sheng, his abilities are pretty interesting!


    "Huh!"


    The rapid force was activated, and Su Sheng instantly turned into a red electric light and disappeared.


    Unlimited stacking, double!


    "Remember which farm he was hiding in in the TV series." Su Sheng secretly searched all the farms in the central city.


    From farm to farm, red lightning shuttled quickly.


    Creak!


    Su Sheng suddenly stopped at a certain farm, and in front of him stood a somewhat surprised man.


    "You...you..." Clydemark stared at Su Sheng in a daze, how could this person appear in front of him in the blink of an eye.He, he also has superpowers?No, only one God is enough.

 84 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 84

    Although I don''t know who this person is, what''s his intention.


    But Clyde Marton made a decision instantly.


    Clyde Madong''s arm violently waved towards Su Sheng, and a mist of mist surrounded the whirlwind and hit Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The whirlwind of mist blasted out and directly smashed the walls of the farm.


    Clyde Ma Dongzheng wanted to see the result but suddenly felt that someone had patted his shoulder. He turned his head abruptly, and saw that Su Sheng said with a slow smile on his face."It''s very easy to do it, yes, it seems that your deep humorous villain died of talkative reasons, but...too slow."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Clyde Marton instantly backed away and pulled away, and opened his arms vigorously.In an instant, a gust of wind surrounded him and gradually became stronger and stronger.


    boom!


    The roof of the farm was lifted in an instant, and everything nearby was blown out.


    "You are dead!"


    In the whirlwind, Clyde Ma Dong stared at Su Sheng and said in a deep voice.


    "You won''t die, at least I won''t kill you!" Su Sheng said with a chuckle."I don''t need your ability to defeat you, lest I accidentally kill you, so..."


    Huh!


    The red lightning flashed, and Su Sheng came directly to Clyde Ma Dong.


    "You, how do you..."


    "Why ignore the cutting force generated by this wind? I don''t want to ask so much." Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand directly to pinch Clyde Ma Dong''s neck.


    The suffocation came in an instant, and the whirlwind generated around gradually dissipated.


    Su Sheng pinched Clyde Ma Dong''s neck with one hand, and raised his hand and shook quickly.


    The hand, as if turned into an afterimage, was so close that only a fuzzy ball could be seen.


    "You have a choice."


    "Either you attack the cutting-edge laboratory, or I will kill you now. You know the cutting-edge laboratory? The night the particle accelerator exploded, you gained the ability. They already knew the existence of transforming people, so whether it was for themselves My safety is still my threat. I think you should choose to destroy the cutting-edge laboratory." Su Sheng looked at Clyde Ma Dong."What do you mean?"


    "I, I''ll go..." Clyde Madon said with difficulty.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng let go and Clyde Ma Dong landed instantly.


    "Don''t even think about running, you know...I''m fast." Su Sheng said to Clyde Marton, and Clyde Martin was about to speak but found that the person was gone.


    Cutting-edge laboratory.


    It was the place where Caitlin Snow was kidnapped last time, on that roof.


    Su Sheng sat on the edge of the roof and took out the phone to call Caitlin Snow.


    "Is Barry Allen in the laboratory?" Su Sheng asked directly after the call was connected.


    "Nothing."


    "Then you can notify him to return to the laboratory." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Why?" Caitlin Snow was puzzled.


    "Because soon there will be a transformer who will attack the cutting-edge laboratory, the guy who robbed the bank in the news.


    "How did you know? Then come and help." Kaitlin Snow said eagerly.


    "Help? No, I won''t go, because I forced him to attack the cutting-edge laboratory for this transformed man, how could I still help!" Su Sheng chuckled and hung up the phone and turned off the phone.


    "You, did you force him to come?" Caitlin Snow asked in a daze until he found that the phone was hung up, dialed again, and turned off.


    In desperation, she could only contact Barry Allen.


    Chapter 100 Life Form Superb Power


    The purpose of Su Sheng forcing the weather wizard Clyde Mardon to attack the cutting-edge laboratory is simple, he wants to know if Barry Allen is the same speed force as himself.Although it can be consumed and replenished when using super power, it seems that the result should be average, but the fluctuation when consuming and replenishing can still be felt, but it requires very concentration.


    So it''s not ideal to do it yourself or wait for Caitlin Snow to inform yourself, it is better to decide the time and place for Caitlin Snow to notify Barry Allen.


    What''s more, it should be quite interesting to see a person being beaten in the face.


    Huh.


    Yellow lightning quickly entered the sophisticated laboratory from a distance.


    "coming."


    "Is it because the consumption or replenishment is too little to produce fluctuations?" Su Sheng carefully sensed the changes in the speed force energy and softly analyzed.


    He doesn''t know the situation in the cutting-edge laboratory, and Kaitlin Snow should tell them what happened.Su Sheng waited quietly for about half an hour, when the weather wizard Clyde Madong finally arrived.


    Clyde Mardon stood in front of the cutting-edge laboratory with his arms raised, and the wind quickly rotated around him. After a while, a huge storm gradually formed.


    "Clyde Madon!"


    Barry Allen appeared in front of him in a red Flash uniform. He couldn''t help but change his color as he watched the storm that formed before him.


    I have to say that Clyde Ma Dong was rather ruthless, and when he saw Barry Allen appeared as quickly as the man just now, he was stunned for a moment and waved his hand, which was a storm.There is no need to be polite, whether it is for the sake of venting bad air or for your own sake!


    boom!


    Barry Allen, who had no experience with the enemy, was instantly knocked into the air.


    "Everyone, what do you do now?"


    Barry Allen, who flew out and rolled aside, hurriedly asked the others in the laboratory for help.


    "If you let him go on, it may cause a tornado that will destroy the city, Barry, you must stop him." Sisko Raymond''s voice sounded in the headphones.


    Stop, how can I stop?


    "Can you succeed if you run in the opposite direction to generate force?" Barry Allen asked suddenly.


    "Yes, but your body may not be able to bear it..." Caitlin Snow''s voice just fell. Barry Allen has already ran around the storm in the opposite direction.


    Huh!Huh!Huh!

 85 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 85

    He ran faster and faster, as if turning into yellow lightning tangled in the storm.


    The rising and expanding momentum of the storm slowly weakened, and Clyde Ma Dong glared at the running Flash and controlled the storm to hit him.


    One lap, one lap, and on the third lap Barry Allen groaned and rolled out.


    It was almost so fast that only the afterimage of lightning could be seen, but Clyde Marton could still see the trajectory of his actions clearly. It can only be said that the king who was beaten in the face was well-deserved.


    As Barry Allen groaned and rolled out, the momentum of the storm rose again.


    "Still no change? Not fast enough, not enough consumption? No, this kind of extreme speed is enough to produce fluctuations, so... what I copied is a single swift force!" Su Sheng on the roof in the distance raised his mouth and laughed. , The super power alone!Isn''t this just like Bart Allen in the Lightning family in the comics, it has become the superb power of life form?


    I remember that in the comics, it seems that Bart Allen has absorbed all the speed power of the lightning family, and merged with the speed power itself to become the life form of white lightning speed power!


    "My lightning ray has not changed because I still have room for improvement? My supernatural power is not strong enough?"


    "After all, the speed force created by Barry Allen wraps the multiverse in the form of a wall of speed force, affecting the time and space of the entire multiverse. The more speed people use the speed force, the stronger the speed force itself will be. It''s not certain whether other speed players except Barry Allen will use the speed force to charge the speed force itself, but these speed people will become part of the speed force after death."


    "Perhaps because of the influence of the cosmic will, such as the Wall of Origins, or the changes after being copied. My superpower exists alone, and the scope of influence is definitely not as wide as Barry Allen''s. But it means where I go. The speed force is there, don¡¯t worry about the waves being too violent and you can¡¯t use the speed force if you leave the DC universe. After all, in the comics, Voliwest lost the speed force after crossing into the Marvel world. Later, he came back and got a speed force battery. The problem was solved, but because of this detail, it couldn''t be connected to the speed force, so it finally lost to Kuaiyin. However, after Kuaiyin arrived in the DC world, it seemed that he did not have the speed force, although he ran very fast."


    "If this is the case, I should be able to create my own super speeder? If you have a chance, I can try it and see if the super speeder created can recharge my super fast power!"


    Su Sheng''s thinking is divergent, thinking about things, and the storm of Clyde Madong has gradually formed.


    If this storm is released u, the cutting-edge laboratory is estimated to be instantly destroyed.


    Where is the Flash Barry Allen?Although he has risen, the whole person seems to have completely lost his confidence, watching the storm in despair.In the cutting-edge laboratory, Sisco Raymond and Caitlin Snow, who were in charge of the command, had no idea for a while.Even if it''s just a superhero''s assistant, it''s not so good!


    "Barry."


    Harrison Wells stepped forward at the critical moment and couldn''t let Barry Allen lose the chain. How would he travel through time and return to the future if he hangs up here?So he started to encourage Barry Allen as a spiritual mentor.After all, Barry Allen has just changed from an ordinary person to the Flash. He has no knowledge of abilities, lack of confidence, and no combat experience, so although Harrison Wells''s words are not much, he regains his confidence.


    "Run, Barry, run!"


    Following this sentence, Barry Allen ran with the Burst Universe again.


    fast!fast!fast!


    His speed is getting faster and faster, quickly catching up with the fastest speed just now, even surpassing it and getting faster.


    The momentum of the storm was blocked and gradually began to shrink.


    Finally there was a boom.


    The storm cleared.


    Barry Allen panted tiredly and showed the joy of success, but this joy did not last long before being extinguished by the black muzzle of Clyde Mardon''s hand.


    "You are the Flash especially, don''t the Flash understand? It''s almost a flash of lightning, are you afraid of guns?" Su Sheng couldn''t help seeing this scene. The Flash was frightened by the gun?Are you TM kidding me?


    ...


    PS: The Weather Wizard comes from the character in the first episode of the first season of The Flash. In addition, I can¡¯t help but complain about the Flash¡¯s performance in the American TV series. His strength fluctuates and his IQ is lost at critical moments, and then it breaks out because of the opening of the soul chicken soup. .


    Chapter 101 The Thought of Reverse Lightning


    The Flash was frightened by the gun?


    Su Sheng couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at this scene. Sure enough, the king who was slapped in the face was the king who was slapped in the face. If he had no chance of being slapped, he had to create a chance to stretch out his face. He asked himself whether he was using a gun or a knife. Where did it go?Will my confidence and face be beaten by myself?Shaking his head, red lightning flashed, and Su Sheng flashed directly.


    As for the Weather Wizard and Barry Allen?


    Regardless of digging and burying, I achieved my goal anyway.


    Not long after Su Sheng left, gunshots rang, but it was Clyde Ma Dong who fell to the ground.There was such a huge storm in the city. The police naturally couldn''t remain indifferent. Joe West rushed to the scene as soon as he received the news and saw how Clyde Madon created the storm, as well as the Flash Barry Allen.


    To be honest, Joe West was frightened.


    He didn''t react until Clyde Madon took out the gun, and subconsciously shot Clyde Madon.


    The gunfire fell and Clyde Ma Dong fell to the ground.


    At the same time other policemen who received the news arrived, Joe West just wanted to say something to Barry Allen but Barry Allen was gone.


    A turmoil can be said that Joe West died down with one shot.


    Although the matter with Clyde Marton is resolved, Barry Allen still has bigger problems to resolve.


    In the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Sisko Raymond, Harrison Wells in a wheelchair, and Barry Allen looked straight at Caitlin Snow.Caitlin Snow said uncomfortably."Okay, I confess, it was Su Sheng who told me that Clyde Ma Dong would come to attack the cutting-edge laboratory."


    In the morning, Caitlin Snow didn''t tell anyone that he had met Su Sheng last night. The situation was urgent just now. After Barry came over, he went straight out to play against Clyde Madon.


    "Weather Wizard, this is the name I just thought of for Clyde Madon." Sisko Raymond gave Clyde Madon a name and said."How did the electric shock madness know that the weather wizard would attack the sophisticated laboratory."


    "He said that he forced the weather wizard to do this." Kaitlin Snow hesitated.


    Barry Allen wondered."Who is this Su Sheng or the electric shock mad demon?"


    "He once kidnapped Caitlin Snow and asked me to make a sonic gear for him, and then he disappeared. A huntress in Starling City kidnapped Caitlin to find out his whereabouts, but was later by Black Canary. Saved, Black Canary uses the sonic equipment I made!" Sisko Raymond was a little proud, but he quickly returned to the subject after seeing no response from everyone."Call him an electric shock frenzy because he has super powers and can release electric current!"


    "He had superpowers before the particle accelerator exploded? Then why did he force Clyde Marton to attack the cutting-edge laboratory?" Barry Allen looked at Caitlin Snow in surprise and incomprehension.


    "This, I... I don''t know!" Although Caitlin Snow guessed that Su Sheng might have said something last night, she still shook her head and said she didn''t know.


    "So the electric shock frenzy is coming to us?" Sisko Raymond concluded.


    "Barry, it should be for Barry!" Harrison Wells pushed his glasses."If he wants to attack the laboratory, he won''t notify Caitlin in advance. His target is Barry."


    "Me? Why?" Barry Allen asked unexpectedly."I haven''t seen him."


    "You have seen it." Caitlin Snow said."He is the person you have seen with red superfast power, but he is not the murderer of your mother."


    "Rapid force?" Dr. Harrison Wells was slightly surprised. He hasn''t said the word "speed force" to Caitlin so far, so it''s Su Sheng?He also has superb power?


    "It''s him!"


    Barry Allen didn''t notice the rapid force, he asked Caitlin Snow excitedly."How did you know? Have you met him?"


    "Me, I saw it last night."


    Anyway, Su Sheng had not concealed that he had super power and had met Barry Allen, so Caitlin felt that it would be OK to say it. At least, it would make Barry stop misunderstanding that Su Sheng was the murderer of his mother.


    "I want to see him." Barry Allen said solemnly.


    Caitlin Snow said helplessly: "His phone is turned off. Can I notify you if I contact him?"


    Barry Allen nodded.

 86 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 86

    "Did he kill Barry''s mother for the time being. It is obvious that this person has the same speed and power as Barry? And his attitude towards Barry is not clear, so for the sake of safety, you must be careful during this time. After all, no one knows. What will he do?" Harrison Wells reminded everyone, but he was more anxious than them.


    A speed person who seems to know many things from unknown origins is something he doesn''t want to face now.


    His only purpose now is to ensure the safety of Barry Allen and make him run faster, so he has to find a way to solve the trouble of Su Sheng.


    It should be difficult to kill Su Sheng in his current situation, but it is still okay to drive him away or make a little trouble so that he has no time to stare at Barry.


    Like the huntress or black canary who has been looking for him?


    In the villa, Su Sheng looked at Laili and Valentina with a chuckle."If I didn''t understand what you meant just now, do you want to leave me for a walk?"


    Lai Li hurriedly explained: "Of course we don¡¯t want to leave the master. We want to find a quiet place to exercise our abilities and also have a better understanding of this world and era. Only by constantly changing and enriching ourselves can we stay in the master forever. Around."


    "If the host needs us, we will come back as soon as possible."


    "I want to go back to the Soviet Union, although...has been dissolved." Valentina said.


    "Don''t be so nervous, just go if you want. Anyway, if you stay in front of me for a long time every day, you will get bored, and I don''t want to explain so much to you every time, so I take advantage of this time to learn more about history. "Su Sheng said with a smile indifferently.


    "I have already told Laura to take care of the master for us." Lilly said hurriedly.


    "Okay, let''s go." Su Sheng waved his hand and urged.


    It just so happened that he wanted to use Laura to try if she could have her own super power.


    ...


    PS: The speed force is too complicated and there are contradictions in its settings, so I put together a line to plan.I have figured out the difference between the two superpowers and it is easy for everyone to understand. It is probably the difference between a private company and a state-owned company. Although Su Sheng is a private company, it can be faster and stronger through infinite stacking. If it is the scale of a private company To a certain extent, it will become a state-owned enterprise, but this state-owned enterprise is not recognized by the state or recognized by the will of the world, but is similar to a private enterprise. It is useless if you do not recognize it.


    That¡¯s probably what I meant. Actually, I¡¯m looking forward to creating a lot of Su Sheng¡¯s speedy people. On the one hand, they can charge the speed force and expand their influence. On the other hand, they will bully the Flash on Zhongchengman Street and engage in things. I don¡¯t know everyone. Would you like it?


    Chapter 102: Three Women in a Play and a Little Gift for Barry Allen


    City of Starling.


    In the basement of Felicity Villa, which is the base and command room of the Raptor Team, Felicity, Laurel Rance, and Selena Kyle are surrounded by the computer in the same cool pajamas of different colors. Look at the open email.


    There was only one sentence in the email: Su Sheng appeared in Central City!


    Although there was only one sentence, the three of them watched for a long time, and Laurel Lance spoke first."Could it be the trap of the huntress? A year ago, we collected evidence to bring her father Frank to justice, but the huntress refused to give up. She always wanted to find a chance to kill Frank. I received news that Frank When applying for protection and medical treatment in prison, could it be the huntress who wanted to take advantage of her mobile hand and used Su Sheng¡¯s news to lead us to the central city?"


    Catwoman Selena Kyle couldn''t help humming."Even Batman has returned to Gotham City. He has been missing for so long without any news. If he does come back, he should return to Starling City. After all, Felicity is her real girlfriend. How could he appear in Central City? The credibility is not high!"


    Felicity said with a dark expression, pretending to be indifferent: "You don''t know about the huntress. He doesn''t only love a woman. And after so long, he...he might have a new girl. friend."


    "So what? You didn''t break up after all!" Selena Kyle said.


    "Is there a difference? It''s just a name, even if he didn''t go missing, didn''t he stay with the huntress every day? He hasn''t touched it, has it taken advantage of you?" Linna Kyle and Laurel Lands said.


    "Say what I did, and I didn''t say anything." Laurel Lance hurriedly left himself.


    "Only you have been taken the most advantage!" Selena Kyle threw the bag to her without hesitation.


    Although the three of them have been together for such a long time and even live together for convenience, and they have known each other about Su Sheng, but Laurel Lance still changed the subject with a guilty conscience, who made Su Sheng takes advantage of her more than Catwoman.


    "Can you find out who sent this email?"


    "The other party is very experienced and erased all traces after sending the e-mail. I can only make sure that the e-mail is indeed sent from Central City." Felicity said.


    "Just look up what the huntress is doing."


    "it is good!"


    Felicity''s fingers fluttered, and after twenty minutes he had mastered the movement of the huntress.


    She was still in Starling and seemed to be dealing with criminals on the street.


    "It shouldn''t be her."


    "Does not rule out the possibility that she would ask others for help."


    "Tell me to say don''t think about it." Selena Kyle said solemnly."Felicity, you can go directly to Central City to look for it. Anyway, it''s really a full set of Huntress. You can also provide help remotely."


    "it is good!"


    Felicity thought for a while and nodded, so it was decided.


    Night fell gradually.


    Su Sheng glanced at the time and said to Laura."I''m going out for a trip and I''m not sure when I will be back. You go to my room to sleep at night."


    Laura hesitated in silence, but Su Sheng directly used his superpower to leave.


    The departure of Laili and Valentina had no effect on Su Sheng. After they left, Su Sheng dragged Lara over to study how to make her have superb power, but he had no experience in this area, so it was nothing to study for a long time. progress.Just remembering to turn on the phone, Caitlin Snow¡¯s call came in and said Barry Allen missed him?


    Su Sheng agreed without any problems.


    The meeting place was in the coffee shop where Iris West worked.


    At this time the coffee shop has not closed. Barry Allen and Caitlin Snow are in the corner drinking coffee and waiting for Su Sheng to come.


    "Barry, are you nervous?" Caitlin Snow whispered while sitting opposite Barry Allen."Actually, he is actually very easy to get along with, and you all have superb powers, so don''t be too nervous."


    Barry Allen opened his mouth and was about to speak, but suddenly saw the figure flash. The next moment there was an extra person beside Caitlin Snow.


    "Su Sheng?" Caitlin Snow was stunned before reacting.


    "Don''t have my coffee?" Su Sheng glanced at the table and asked Kaitlin Snow with a smile.


    "I don''t know when you will come, what do you like to drink." Kaitlin Snow explained and got up and asked."What do you drink, I''ll order it."


    "It''s the same as you." Su Sheng said, watching Caitlin Snow get up and go to the bar, then he said to Barry Allen."What do you want to ask."


    Seeing Sue Saint Barry Allen again but not talking as much as last time, he hesitated for a moment before speaking."When I was little, my mother..."


    "Stop!" Su Sheng stopped after just saying one sentence."I''m about to memorize your mother''s thing, so I don''t have to say it every time. Simply, your mother was not killed by me. Believe it or not."


    "Why should I believe you? I only saw you a person with the same speed and the same light!" Barry Allen looked at Su Sheng and asked in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng shook his head slightly to activate the super power instantly, Barry Allen was startled and thought he was going to do it, but found that he did not run to him at all, but...


    "So fast!"


    Barry Allen tried hard to keep up with Su Sheng''s speed, but his eyes could only see red lightning."He is at least twice as fast as me, not...twice."


    The frightened Barry Allen thought that Su Sheng had returned as soon as his thoughts fell.


    "Open your hand." Su Shengchao said.

 87 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 87

    "What?" Barry Allen was dumbfounded.


    "I will let you open your hand and give you a good thing." Su Sheng raised his mouth.


    Barry Allen put his hand on the table in a puzzled way, and then saw that Su Sheng put a 0.6 thing in his palm.


    "You..." Looking at the black thing that looked like girl''s shorts, Barry Allen was about to throw it out subconsciously.


    "This is Iris''s, are you sure you want to throw it?" Su Sheng''s smirk was remembered."I know you like Iris, but now she seems to have a boyfriend and you still dare not confess, so I will give you a gift and do whatever you want!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Barry Allen was not surprised but angry. He actually treated Iris...


    Barry Allen subconsciously glanced at Iris, who was unaware, and rushed towards Su Sheng, who mobilized the speed of anger.


    ...


    PS: It''s not that I don''t like black people, it''s mainly appearance.The vixen in Tomorrow''s Legend is very beautiful, but Iris... I really feel a little ugly.


    Chapter 103 Tearing the Flash


    One red and one yellow.


    Two colors of lightning rushed out of the cafe instantly.


    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!


    The two of you chased me through the neon flashing city.


    For Barry Allen, Iris was the most important and caring person for him, but this guy actually... did such a thing in front of him, which made Barry Allen completely angry.


    Looking at the red light and shadow in front, Barry Allen had only one thought.


    Catch him!


    fast!fast!fast!


    Barry Allen''s speed is getting faster and faster, and the red figure in front is getting closer and closer, but at this moment Barry Allen hastily braked to a stop.The ground left traces of rapid rubbing, and Barry Allen watched the red figure rush to the tall building in front without stopping, and then ran up along the way.


    In the blink of an eye, the other party has reached the roof.


    "Barry, you can do it, he can do it, and you can do it, as long as you run fast enough." Barry Allen hasn''t tried to run up to dozens of floors of tall buildings.Taking a deep breath, he turned around and ran back for 10 distances before sprinting quickly.


    He raised his foot and stepped on the wall of the building, controlling his body to climb up, and Barry Allen rushed out directly.


    It succeeded!


    Barry Allen speeded up and ran towards the roof with joy, but at this moment he saw Su Sheng ran down from above, faster than jumping from above.The red lightning passed by, and the powerful airflow swept in instantly, making Barry Allen unable to control his body and leaned back and fell.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    A sense of fear filled my heart, Barry Allen struggled to control his body close to the wall, and when his foot touched the wall, he directly rolled down. After rolling a few times to stabilize his body, Barry Allen could already see the ground.Before he could think about it, he could only wave his legs and ran forward. After landing, he ran out two blocks before he lay on the ground with a puff.


    The heart was beating as if it was about to pop out, the body was weak and weak, and there was a nauseating dizziness.


    "Is it exciting!" Su Sheng stood in front of Barry Allen with a cry.


    "You..." Barry Allen wanted to get up angrily, but suddenly fell back and sat on the ground again.


    "Tsk tsk, it seems that you like the gift I gave you very much. It doesn''t matter, if you are embarrassed, I don''t mind giving you one every time I meet, it is guaranteed to be fresh." Looking at Barry Allen holding the thing in his hand. , Su Sheng opened his hand and smiled."It''s a little troublesome to wash your hands every time."


    "What do you want to do!" The thought of him often pestering Iris, Barry Allen, was annoyed.


    "God will not embarrass simple-minded children, but people will! So if you don''t know my purpose for doing this, I don''t mind to continue doing it." Su Sheng laughed."Actually, I just wanted to give you the one above Iris, but I think about it later."


    "My coffee is almost ready, so I have to go back first, to remind you that using super power will affect blood sugar, and... you have to change your clothes." Su Sheng finished speaking and disappeared.


    Barry Allen then reacted and stomped his clothes quickly.


    His shoes and clothes almost burned with smoke from the super fast movement just now.


    "Why is he okay?"


    Enduring the dizziness and steadying his body, Barry Allen found that Su Sheng, who was faster than himself, seemed not affected at all. How did he do it?


    With full of anger and doubt, Barry Allen called Caitlin Snow and said that he had to leave first, and then asked her to help himself to Iris.After hanging up, Barry Allen staggered into a fast food restaurant not far away, and he needed to add sugar.


    "What did you do to him?"


    Putting down the phone, Caitlin Snow asked Su Sheng who was drinking coffee.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "I just gave him a small gift and told him by the way that I didn''t kill his mother, because if I did it, I don''t have to deny it. He can''t beat me anyway."


    "Then... are you finished talking?" Caitlin Snow asked.


    "should be."


    "Then talk about you forcing the weather wizard to attack the cutting-edge laboratory? Was it because you asked me to help yesterday?" Kaitlin Snow asked."Are there any results?"


    "Yes!" Speaking of this Su Sheng, he was still very happy, raising the corners of his mouth and said with joy."I have nothing to do with his super power."


    "Then I don''t need to notify you again, right?"


    "no need."


    "That''s good." Caitlin Snow breathed a sigh of relief. After all, she was still very burdened to monitor Barry.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone ringing suddenly remembered, Su Sheng took out the phone with some doubts.


    "Laura, what''s the matter?"


    Laura glanced at the other end of the phone."Someone, a woman said she wanted to see you, she said her name was Felicity, and she was your girlfriend."


    "I see, I''ll go back in a while." Su Sheng answered and hung up the phone.


    "If you have anything, you can go first. I''ll wait for Iris to help Barry with a word." Caitlin Snow said.


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng nodded simply, activated Shen Su Li and left the cafe directly.


    In the villa.


    Laura put down the phone and said to Felicity: "He said that soon... he will be back."


    Laura looked behind Felicity, and Felicity turned around suspiciously and saw Su Sheng standing behind her.

 88 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 88

    How long have you been apart?


    More than five years, right?Although 770 had gotten used to it in the past five years, the long-awaited longing for Su Sheng broke out in an instant after seeing Su Sheng again. With a glance, tears flowed down her eyes.


    "How did you find this place?" Su Sheng wanted to ask curiously. As a result, Felicity rushed over and hugged herself and kissed him violently as soon as he said the word.


    With her arms around this familiar body, Su Sheng could feel her longing for herself.


    After a long time, the two separated.


    Felicity looked at Su Shengyang and slapped her hand over.


    Snapped!


    Felicity slapped her on her shoulder, she looked at Su Sheng who was avoiding in surprise, and saw Su Sheng chuckle."I''m not Hammer, I won''t be slapped by my girlfriend stupidly!"


    "Do you still admit that I am your girlfriend?" Felicity asked in a daze.


    "Your focus shouldn''t be curious about who Hammer is?"


    ...


    PS: Everyone knows who Hammer is.The current timeline is Batman''s return to Gotham and Arrow''s return to Starling City.However, the story about the American drama Green Arrow is not going deep. I really think that if the story is too scumbag, it might be a little bit watery, so I won''t divide the volume, and write it in the Flash volume!I haven''t forgotten that Little Thea should have grown up. This should be the most beautiful in the Green Arrow except for Laurel!


    In addition, ask for a reward for customization!


    Chapter 104: Little Don''t Win the New Marriage


    "I don''t care who Hammer is." Felicity said in a low voice.


    Su Sheng smiled and stroked Felicity''s shoulder."I haven''t seen a little temper getting better in a few years. Fortunately, I reacted quickly. Otherwise, if you are hit by you, will it hurt?"


    "What do you mean?" Felicity snorted.


    Su Sheng smiled and picked up Felicity and turned to Laura, "It seems that you have to go back to your room to sleep."


    Laura nodded silently and turned away.


    "She is..." Felicity asked hesitantly."Your new girlfriend?"


    "New girlfriend? When did we break up?" Su Sheng asked with a surprised look.


    Su Sheng''s question stunned Felicity. Didn''t he intend to end this relationship with himself?


    "Where have you been for so many years? Why did you leave without saying a word? Do you know how much happened after you left? I..." Felicity paused for a while and just heard Su Sheng laughed."I know, I know what happened. You, Laurel, and Catwoman formed a bird of prey squad. Helena should have gone to you to ask about my whereabouts, and then she became a huntress and kept tormenting with you. Right? I know, I know what happened."


    "What the hell is going on with Helena!" When it comes to the huntress Helena Felicity, she has a lot of questions to ask.


    "I''ll tell you slowly, it''s very interesting." Su Sheng picked up Felicity and went to the room.


    Back in the room, Su Shengjiang went out to pick up Laurel Lance and met the legendary team, and then was taken to the paradise island by the legendary team. All things were told to Felicity.Felicity felt sci-fi at first when he heard the time travel, but soon became a paradise island, the myth of Olympus.What Ares, Zeus''s.Then it turned into a Soviet firestorm. Has this become science?In the end, Su Sheng talked about the cutting-edge laboratory and the Flash Barry Allen, which was an explanation of why he came to Central City.


    "Probably that''s the case. The sudden departure was just an accident. The series of things that happened later were quite interesting, so I didn''t have to go back to see you in a hurry, and I know that you are doing well now, and going back rashly will change history." Su Shenghuan Felicity explained.


    After listening to these things that seemed to happen only in a story book, Felicity had forgiven him for leaving without saying goodbye. After all, he had a reason and it didn''t seem to be... he didn''t mean to break up with him."Those women, you, how do you explain?"


    "They!" Su Sheng said with a light smile: "Sarah Lance in the legendary team is also Laurel''s sister. She shouldn''t be back at this time, so Laurel shouldn''t know that her sister is dead, right? No, it¡¯s not important. Sarah Lance said it¡¯s my quirk, I can¡¯t sleep without holding a woman every day."


    "Are you going back to Starling with me?" Felicity changed the subject without waiting for Su Sheng to finish?Can''t sleep without holding a woman?She didn''t believe in such a quirk, but she only wanted a result or attitude, at least he was willing to explain it.


    At least it shows that he still cares about his feelings.


    If you don''t want to keep asking, maybe you really will break up.


    "I won''t go back for the time being. It''s also very convenient for Starling and Central City to go back and forth six hundred miles. I promise you will call me when you miss me. Put down the phone and take a shower and I will already be in your bed!" Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    "So fast? Can you...can you show me?" Felicity said curiously.


    "of course!"


    The red lightning lighted up, and Felicity was waiting for his performance to see that his clothes were missing, and then he looked at herself again, but they were also missing.


    "When are you..." Felicity looked at Su Sheng in surprise, but Su Sheng had bowed his head and kissed him warmly.


    Felicity responded to the gradual fall.


    She is not a very demanding person, but after so long, again and again with him, Felicity exploded instantly like a balloon, and it seemed that the dam that broke the bank was out of control.Especially when she was incoherent and asked Su Sheng to hurry up, she was completely blown up, completely confused, and even didn''t even know when she fell asleep.


    The night passed away quietly.


    The sun shone through the window, Felicity opened his eyes and looked at the strange environment and Su Sheng around him slightly, subconsciously thinking that he was dreaming, but it took a long time to realize that it was not a dream!


    "Damn!"


    Felicity suddenly remembered something hurriedly got up and found her phone in her clothes, and when she opened it, she saw that there were many text messages and missed calls, both of which were inquired by Laurel and Selena.After hesitating for a while, Felicity simply replied with a text message saying that he would explain after seeing Saint Su for a while and then she saw that Saint Su was already up.


    "early."


    "early."


    Su Sheng came over to hug Felicity."First go take a shower and I will show you the disciple number."


    "Okay!" Felicity was curious about the disciple.


    But she didn''t know that seeing the Disciple was on the one hand, on the other hand... the photo in the collection room was finally available.Even Diana was not spared, let alone the girlfriend of Felicity?Although she was very angry and refused to cooperate, she was finally hung on the wall by Su Sheng.


    After visiting the Disciple and taking a photo, Felicity suddenly remembered the way to Su Shengdao: "By the way, do you have enemies in Central City or someone who doesn''t want you to stay here?"


    "what happened?"


    "I only found this place via satellite, but before that, someone informed me that you were in Central City." Felicity told Su Sheng about the email.


    This made Su Sheng interested in an instant.


    Caitlin Snow is most likely to inform them, right?But with her character, she probably wouldn''t do it, so only... Harrison Wells?


    Harrison Wells, his true identity is the reverse lightning Alberd Thorne.


    Barry Allen became the Flash and began to charge the speed force. He should have gradually regained his speed, and he also stole Barry Allen''s speed force to accelerate his pace home, so he has the most reason and motivation to find it for himself. Can you let yourself leave Central City or take care of Barry Allen?


    Chapter One Hundred and Five Doing Things?Then make a big news


    "Reverse Lightning is going to do something!"


    Su Sheng showed a weird smile, and said to Felicity with a chuckle: "I know who it is. I will play with him if he wants to do things. When will you return to Starling?"


    Felicity said: "I may have to go back as soon as possible, you know, my''work'' is also very busy."


    "I won''t send you off, do something for me when I go back." Su Sheng smiled.

 89 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 89

    "What''s the matter?" Felicity asked.


    Su Sheng leaned into her ear and spoke softly.


    "What? You mean Dr. Harrison Wells? Is this possible? God, okay, I know, I''ll go back now and I''ll let you know if I have news." Felicity said solemnly after being surprised.


    "I''ll wait for your news, by the way you tell them, their matter will be resolved later." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    "Ok!"


    Felicity nodded and followed Su Sheng from the disciple to pack up and leave.


    Inverse Lightning''s real name is Albert Thorne. In order to make Barry Allen the Flash, he killed the real Harrison Wells and used future technology to change the image and disguise himself as him to study particle accelerators.By the way, Iris West¡¯s boyfriend is her father Joe West¡¯s partner, and his name is Eddie Thorne.Yes, he is the ancestor of Inverse Lightning.


    603 So if Edison dies, the reverse lightning will disappear.


    But Su Sheng didn''t intend to do this. Isn''t the reverse lightning going to cause trouble?Then see who can cause trouble to whom!Don¡¯t you go home with one heart?Haha, then I will let you stay in this era you want to escape forever!


    The thing Su Sheng told Felicity was to let them find the real Harrison Wells''s body. Although he didn''t remember where it was, he should be able to find it with the ability of the Raptor team.Besides, it must be something that you don¡¯t want to happen, the more I will let it happen!


    The purpose of Reverse Lightning''s trouble should be to keep yourself away from Barry Allen and don''t make trouble for Barry Allen.


    I''m sorry then!


    Barry, this is not what I want to target you, you belong to the gun!


    Su Sheng remembers many transformed people caused by the explosion of particle accelerators, such as multiple entities that can create infinite clones of themselves, death row prisoners who can turn themselves into poisonous gas, plastic bombs that can be hung by anyone who touches them, and blow The flute, as well as the cold captain and heat wave on this timeline, these villains in the original book appear one by one and are finally solved by Barry Allen. What if they go together?


    Central city has to be messed up, right?


    With Barry Allen''s character, he certainly can''t sit idly by but he is not an opponent, and the reverse lightning can''t cause Barry Allen to have an accident. Should he have to take action?By then, will you still be able to handle the acting skills of the Oscar''s best actor?Will the identity of Inverse Lightning be exposed?If the Raptor team finds evidence again, tsk tsk... then things will be even more interesting.


    "Since we are going to do something, should we do something bigger?" Su Sheng thought of the villain of Earth II.


    Speed: Hunter Zollmon.


    Sisco Raymond¡¯s double body echo in Earth II, Caitlin Snow¡¯s double body Frost Killer, Ronnie Raymond¡¯s double body Death Storm, etc., if you bring these villains over, it would be fun It¡¯s too big, even if Reverse Lightning and the Flash team up, you can¡¯t handle it, right?


    I''m the big boss behind the scenes!


    Reverse Lightning didn''t know that his actions made Su Sheng want to make big news. On the contrary, he was very thankful that he made the decision in time, especially after knowing that Su Sheng teased Barry Allen last night and caused him to nearly fall to death.Although it was okay in the end, Barry Allen also learned the ability to run in buildings because of a blessing in disguise, but next time?


    He has worked hard for so many years before he is about to succeed. He will never allow the slightest accident to happen.


    He began to take the initiative to train Barry Allen to help him increase speed, and Barry Allen happened to want to change faster to protect Iris, so it was a hit.In the following days, Barry Allen stayed in the cutting-edge laboratory almost every day, training with the help of Reverse Lightning, Harrison Wells and Sisko Raymond, Caitlin Snow.


    The speed of the old driver with Inverse Lightning in Barry Allen increased very quickly.


    During this period, Su Sheng seemed to have evaporated, without contacting Caitlin Snow and no more trouble with Barry Allen!


    What is Su Sheng doing?He is looking for someone!


    Since he decided to do something, he must move. While he continued to be proficient at the superb speed and strength, he could control a faster speed, but at the same time he found a few transformers.


    The first one he found was polymorphism. He was originally an expert in organ cloning. He finally worked out the results to save his wife who needed an organ transplant, but the company president took his results as his own, and he had no choice but to use himself. Experiments to cultivate organs caught up with the particle explosion.His wife died because it was too late to transplant an organ, but he gained the unlimited ability to create clones.When he wanted to kill the company president to avenge his wife, Su Sheng found him and convinced him.


    How do you convince it?


    Of course it is a fist!


    The second one is the poisonous man. This guy was originally a killer of the gangster family but was pushed out to top the tank. During the execution of the death sentence, he was affected by the particle explosion and possessed the ability to transform into hydrogen cyanide gas. At the same time, this poisonous gas It also contains tranquilizers.It can change into a gas, and it will be poisoned to death by inhaling a little bit. It sounds difficult to deal with.But Su Sheng just used the weather wizard''s ability to control the wind direction, trap him and consume his physical strength, and it was easy.


    After all, this kind of back and forth between the body and the poisonous gas will consume energy, and he is just an ordinary person if he can''t become the poisonous gas!


    The third one he found was called a steel beam, which could turn his whole body into steel, which was somewhat similar to a steel man in the Marvel world. When Su Sheng found him, he was still a little unconvinced and he became honest after being knocked down with a punch.It is worth mentioning that Steelmaking and Barry Allen are still classmates. Gangliang often bullied Barry Allen when he was in school. Wanting to meet again will definitely remind Barry of a lot of "happy" memories.


    In addition to the three of them, there are two others that Su Sheng wanted to find.


    One of them was 50 meters away from his sight!


    ...


    PS: I kindly recommend a friend''s book "The Strongest Hero in My Hero Academia".


    PPS: Solving them very quickly, so I didn''t copy any abilities. Explain it so that no brothers would misunderstand that they copied the avatar ability.


    Chapter 106 The Flash¡¯s villains team up!


    Su Sheng was standing on the roof of a residential building.


    In front of his line of sight, a person near the wall on the edge of the roof was holding a telescope and peering into a room in the opposite residential building.There are no beauties in cool clothes in this room, nor couples who are enjoying a good time, and the person peering through the binoculars is not a pervert with a stubborn face, but a woman.


    A black woman with curly hair like instant noodles.


    Her name is Xiao Na. There is nothing special about her identity and background. It just happens to be affected by the explosion of the particle accelerator and she has the ability to teleport. As long as she can see, she can instantly move past.In the original book, she used this ability to rescue her boyfriend from prison. Later, in a tunnel, the Flash broke all the lights and plunged the surroundings into darkness so that she could not see anything before grabbing her.


    Multi-body can play human tactics, poison gas man is responsible for assistance, steel beam can become a meat shield, plus a teleport girl who can attack and retreat, this faction is also considered good in the dragon set.


    "Huh." Xiao Na took a long breath and lowered her binoculars to adjust her state, but the corner of her eyes accidentally discovered that there were others on the roof-.


    This shocked Xiao Na and immediately turned and shouted."Who are you, get out of here!"


    Su Sheng said with a chuckle."I''m here to ask you to do things for me."


    "Do things for you? Who do you think you are, do I know you?" Xiao Na snorted coldly."I''m welcome if I don''t leave."


    Speaking, Xiao Na directly drew her gun from her waist and aimed at Su Sheng.


    "It seems that everyone likes to use violence to solve problems, okay." Su Sheng''s voice fell, and the red lightning suddenly lit up.


    Xiao Na had an uneasy premonition for an instant, and she looked at the distant roof to activate her ability and wanted to teleport over.


    But... before she started her ability, she felt her neck hit, and she fainted involuntarily in front of her eyes.


    "Why bother, you can teleport when you see it, and my speed is faster than you can''see''!" Su Sheng bends to lift Xiao Na up, and the red lightning flashes away.


    Su Sheng took Xiao Na to the Disciple.


    Although the size of the disciple is smaller than that of the wave, the sparrow is small and has all the necessary facilities.Especially prisons.After all, the Disciple originally belonged to the bounty hunter, and the bounty hunter will encounter all kinds of target characters through time, so the specifications of the prison are much higher than the wave rider.


    Su Sheng threw Xiao Na on the ground and took a look at the three transformed people who were locked up in single cells.


    Multiple bodies, poisonous people, steel beams.


    The multi-body is relatively quiet, and the poisonous person transforms into green poisonous gas and continuously hits the cell. The steel beam is even more tempered and beats the cell madly like a mania.


    "Shhh, be quiet, don''t disturb this lady to rest." Su Sheng made a silent motion and pointed at Xiao Na who had passed out on the ground."I know what you want to say, what you want to ask, be patient, and I will explain it together when she wakes up."


    Within a few minutes, Xiao Na, who was unconscious, snorted and woke up.

 90 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 90

    Opening her eyes and looking at the unfamiliar environment, looking at the three people in the cell and Su Sheng who smiled at her on the side, Xiao Na stepped back and stared at him vigilantly but couldn''t use her ability to escape.


    She can''t escape if she wants to.


    It is completely enclosed here, and you can''t see the outside at all.


    "Introduce myself, my name is Su Sheng. I know each of you very well. I know how you get the abilities, what abilities you have, and what you want to do." Su Sheng smiled slowly."As for why you are here, I will make a long story short. I want you to help me deal with someone."


    "Why should we help you!" the poisonous man shouted.


    "Because you are still alive now! Fight, you are not my opponent, run, you are not as fast as me. What''s more, you have gained the ability, should you not be willing to hide everywhere like the bereaved dog?" Su Sheng explained with a smile."And what I asked you to do is what you originally wanted to do. You want to kill the original company president to avenge your wife. You want to kill the gangster family boss and the judge and the police who arrested you. As for you... ¡­"


    Su Sheng looked at the multi-body, poisonous man, and then looked at the steel beam."Don''t you want others to fear your abilities and do whatever they want?"


    Steel beam nodded subconsciously.


    "Miss Xiao Na, do you want to save your boyfriend in prison?" Su Sheng looked at Xiao Na again.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Na asked suspiciously.


    "It''s very simple. I just gathered you who were doing their own things together and formed a team to do what you want to do. It doesn''t matter whether it is done separately at the same time or in a team, it can be done!"


    "What good is this for you?" Multibody asked.


    "Have you heard of The Flash?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Multi-body, poisonous person, teleport girl shook her head, but Gang Liang said with some disdain."Is it the guy on the Internet who saves people everywhere? I thought it was you!"


    "His speed is not as fast as mine!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."Although he is lying with a gun, he can be regarded as targeting him. A superhero will naturally appear whenever something happens, so I look forward to him facing your scene at the same time."


    "Since you are faster than him, why don''t you do it yourself?" The poisonous man asked again.


    "Do I need to explain to you?" Su Sheng smiled casually and opened their cell."You decide how to act, but tomorrow at noon I will see you meet the Flash. If any of you fails to do it and makes me lose the fun, I will let him never enjoy the fun."


    The red lightning flashed, and the four of them realized that they were already standing in an alley in the city before they could react.


    You look at me, I look at you.


    After a long silence, the multiple bodies spoke."I don''t think it hurts. Four people can accomplish the goal more easily than one person, especially when the Flash might come out to stop it. So we might as well get to know each other and discuss what to do."


    The three of them considered for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    "There is one more, but this person can put it aside for a while, and wait until the show is finished tomorrow." Su Sheng, who sent the four away, returned to the villa and beckoned to Laura.


    ...


    PS: These characters are all from the first season of the American Flash Flash.Solve them very quickly, so I didn''t copy any abilities, explain it so that no brothers would misunderstand that they copied the avatar ability.


    Chapter 107 Reverse Lightning Debuts


    A new day has begun.


    The weather is a little hazy, with dark clouds covering the sun.


    Barry Allen came out of the house and prepared to report to the police station first. If nothing happened, he would go to the cutting-edge laboratory to continue improving himself.After this period of training, his current speed is more than twice as fast as when he first gained the ability, even if he faces Su Sheng again, he is confident that he will not be teased again.


    When I arrived at the police station, Barry Allen found that the situation seemed a little wrong, and everyone was very busy.


    "Barry."


    Joe West came from a distance and called to Barry."You came just right, now is when you are needed."


    "Where, what case?" Barry Allen asked simply.


    Joe West shook his head."What I need is you who run fast."


    Barry Allen immediately realized that he was talking about the Flash, and he looked around and whispered."Convert people?"


    "And more than one." Joe West said solemnly."They have committed several crimes in a row. First they rescued a prisoner from the prison, then killed all the core members of the Darbinyan crime family and a judge. They just received news that their next target might be Simon Stag !"


    "That Simon Steiger who got the achievement award for organ cloning technology? Joe, how do you know they are transformed people?" Barry Allen asked in confusion.


    "It''s not just me, I am afraid that many citizens know it now, because they have no ability to hide themselves." Joe West patted Barry Allen."I don''t want you to risk becoming a hero, but now... I can only rely on you."


    "I understand!" Barry Allen nodded heavily and disappeared for a moment.


    Cutting-edge laboratory.


    When Barry Allen arrived, Harrison Wells, Sisko Raymond and Caitlin Snow were already busy and the identities of the four converted people were investigated.Sisco Raymond told Barry Allen one by one about the current situation and the results of the investigation. It is obvious that these four converted people are purposefully teaming up to retaliate.


    "Is there any connection between them? It''s not so coincidental that they know each other and are capable?" Barry Allen asked in surprise after hearing this.


    Siskeremeng smiled bitterly."I''m afraid you don''t want to hear. These four people have nothing to do before, but they have one thing in common. From the first multi-body to the last teleporter, they have been caught by one person, although he can''t be seen. But I think you will recognize it."


    The captured photos of them appeared on the screen, each with a red trace.


    "Su Sheng!"


    Barry Allen recognized it instantly.


    "Yes, it was him. He was so quiet during this period of time. I am afraid he was planning this. Although it seems that the four of them are just revenge for their own affairs, if they really have something to do with Su Sheng, I am afraid that they will not be so. It''s easy." Sisko Raymond paused and said."Caitlin tried to contact Su Sheng but failed, so..."


    "So I suggest you don''t intervene. Barry, although you are much faster than before, you have no experience. You can''t deal with four transforming people at the same time, and each of them is not simple." Harrisonville in a wheelchair Sen said in a deep voice.


    These four opponents are definitely not something Barry Allen can handle now.


    "You know, I can''t stand by like this, and I believe you will help me defeat them." Barry Allen finished speaking and put on a red Flash suit.


    "Barry, Barry..." Harrison Wells had to persuade Barry Allen to leave the cutting-edge laboratory.


    "Damn it!"


    Harrison Wells couldn''t help but cursed.


    Will die!


    The current Barry Allen will die when facing four transforming people at the same time, and all his deliberations will be destroyed when he dies!He clearly informed the Raptor team why, why did they not cause trouble to Su Sheng.Woman, really unreliable!Harrison Wells greeted the two with a secret curse to help Barry deal with the enemy.


    "It really came."


    When the Flash came to Simon Starger''s company, the team of four had been waiting for a long time.


    The multi-body directly produced countless clones and almost blocked the surrounding water. The steel beams were tempered and punched directly at the Flash. The poisonous gas turned into poisonous gas and flew to the upper level of the company, with Simon Stanger on it.As for the teleport girl, she didn''t move temporarily.


    Blinded!


    The Flash was blindfolded as soon as he arrived. Watching the steel beams punched and the Flash dodges and then punches past 0


    boom!

 91 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 91

    After being unfavorable, his wrist was directly broken.


    Gangliang watched triumphantly as the Flash fisted again, and the Flash could only escape.However, there are too many clones of the multi-body, almost blocking the surrounding space, leaving him with almost no place to move. After struggling to flash through a few floors, he is about to leave the encirclement, but the teleport girl screams in front of him. Kicked the Flash back.


    The Flash overwhelmed several multi-body clones but was also entangled as a result. The multi-body clones punched and kicked like a tide. Although there was no strategy, the tiger couldn''t stand a pack of wolves.


    It''s not easy.


    Barry Allen finally broke free, and the steel fist of the steel beam came oncoming.


    boom!


    Down with a punch.


    The Flash fainted with a grunt.


    "This... is over?" Steel Beam said disdainfully."I thought it would be the result of how powerful it is, then go to hell."


    The steel beam clenched his fists and struck at the fainted Flash.


    Huh!


    A red lightning flashed from the door quickly, and the steel beam received a punch in the face before he could react.This punch made the steel beam fly out instantly and at the same time the body retreated from the tempered state.


    Puff!


    He slammed heavily on the ground, and a man in a yellow suit who couldn''t see his face quickly shook his arm directly and pierced his heart.


    The steel beam twitched a few times and stopped moving.


    The steel beam is dead!


    This incident made the Multibody and Teleporter both stunned. Looking at this person who was obviously a speeder in a yellow suit, he couldn''t help but wonder. He shouldn''t be the one who caught them?Who is he?


    Snapped!Snapped!Snapped!


    Applause sounded from a distance, and Su Sheng said with a smile."It''s really a reverse lightning. A character like steel beam is effortless to kill, but...I am curious if you are busy here? This distance, at your current speed, should not be able to appear in two places at the same time. Right? So in order to save Barry, did you hesitate to expose your identity for many years?"


    ...


    PS, explain that the protagonist did not copy the abilities of the four of them, including the avatar ability.


    Chapter 108, let''s see who kneels and calls Daddy first!


    Inverse Lightning''s face quickly shook and became blurry as if it had been hit by a mosaic, and his eyes were bright red, staring at Su Sheng who was clapping and smiling coldly.


    "Don''t trouble yourself anymore!" His voice was filled with a cold mechanical feeling.


    Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head."You are the one who is asking for trouble. I didn''t want to pay attention to you, but you have to jump out to brush up on your presence and want to make trouble for me? Yes! Let''s talk about courtesy, see who kneels and calls father first."


    "court death!"


    The cold voice fell and the lightning moved instantly.


    Red lightning rushed towards Su Sheng.


    At the same time, Su Sheng also moved.


    Two red lightning flashes intertwined quickly in the hall, seemingly at the same speed?After a few back and forth, Ni Lightning suddenly stretched out his hand to pull the Flash up and then rushed towards the door with a swish.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng stopped and did not chase.


    "No, don''t you chase?"|The teleport girl asked curiously. Although she couldn''t keep up with the speed of the two, she felt like it was the same?


    "I want to kill him in several ways. Wouldn''t it be cheaper to get him to kneel and call him father?" Su Sheng turned his head and looked to the side with a chuckle.


    A man with a camera walked out of the corner next to it.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Seeing this man''s multi-body and teleporting girl were stunned.


    "Can you clone?" Multi-body asked subconsciously.


    "Clone? I don''t. And I always think this ability is disgusting. To some extent, it may not be you! Sorry, I am not targeting you." Su Sheng said with multiple bodies without sincerity. After an apologize, he picked up the camera.


    The other slowly turned into an afterimage and disappeared.


    Turning back and forth between two points fast enough can achieve the effect of doing two things at the same time. This is essentially different from a real clone. It is Su Sheng who does two things at the same time, but the clone?Regardless of that way, the avatar Su Sheng felt that he was no longer himself from the moment he separated.


    The multibody was not angry because he suddenly thought that if Su Sheng was shooting and fighting with Inverse Lightning, wouldn''t it mean that he was much faster than Inverse Lightning?


    OMG!


    How fast is he?


    "The shot is not bad." Su Sheng closed the camera with satisfaction and smiled at the shocked multi-body and teleportation girl."Your mission is also well done, so the central city is now yours, let''s play freely."


    "what?"


    The multi-body and teleportation girls are all shocked. What does he mean by not forcing them to do things anymore?Just let them off easily?No, that''s not right!They are now well-known criminals, and they are also afflicted with the Flash and Inverse Lightning. If they don''t want to go to jail and don''t want to be killed, they must... They must be enemies of the Flash and Inverse Lightning.


    Seeing the expressions of the two suddenly enlightened, Su Sheng activated the speed force and flashed directly.


    Don''t think about it being easy for the Flash with them in a short time. As for the reverse lightning?Hehe, he also has the opportunity to help.


    After Su Sheng left, he did not go home but ran to the place where Iris was working, and walked around her, and then went straight to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    In the cutting-edge laboratory.


    The Flash Barry Allen woke up from a coma and looked at the concerned gazes of Sisko, Caitlin and Harrison Wells beside him, he was a little dazed."how do I¡­¡­"


    "A red lightning sent you back." Caitlin Snow whispered.


    "Su Sheng?" Barry Allen asked in a daze."How could he..."


    "I don''t know." Sisko Raymond shook his head."But the quartet has killed Simmonsteiger, and... the steel beam is dead."


    "Dead? Why?" Barry Allen felt as if he passed out and missed a lot of things.


    "Who knows!" Sisko Raymond shrugged.


    "No matter what you are doing, Barry, you can''t be so lucky every time. If you want to save people and you want to help, then the best thing you should do now is to increase your speed instead of rushing out to die." Harrison Wells said with a serious face.


    "I, I know." Barry Allen whispered frustratedly.


    "Huh!"

 92 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 92

    The red electric light suddenly lit up, and Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand."Hi, everyone."


    "Su Sheng!" Barry Allen instantly stood up and looked at him warily.


    "I know I''m handsome, but I don''t have to be so excited to see me." Su Sheng smiled and said to Sisko Lemo."It''s been a long time since I saw you, I''m afraid I need you to help me this time."


    "You, what are you going to do again?"


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s useless to be afraid anyway, I just asked you to help me put something." Su Sheng handed the camera to Sisko Ramon and glanced at Harrison Wells. Well, it''s quite calm!


    "By the way, this is for you."


    Su Shengyang threw something at Barry, and then turned into a red light and went out.


    When Barry Allen caught it, Su Sheng had already returned.


    "You..." Seeing what was in his hand, Barry Allen hurriedly closed up and glared at Su Sheng.


    "No thanks!" Su Sheng waved his hand generously, looking at his flaming eyes with a light smile."Want to know who killed your mother?"


    "You know?" Bar 690 Li Allen stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes, then reacted to look at the camera in Sisko''s hand.


    "Someone saved you just now." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Save him? You said it was not you who sent Barry back? Yes, it was the murderer who killed his mother?" Caitlin Snow asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng smiled and motioned to Sisko Raymond to release the video.


    This is a new camera. There is only one video in the entire camera.


    The video was played on the screen. At the beginning, the Flash appeared on stage and was being abused by multiple bodies, steel beams, and teleportation. With Barry Allen being knocked out by a steel beam, the highlight came.


    Reverse Lightning is here!


    "This is the murderer who killed your mother. His name is Reverse Lightning. Am I right? Dr. Harrison Wells?" Su Sheng squinted at the unchanged look of Harrison Wells.


    "Su Sheng, why did you ask Dr. Wells?" Caitlin Snow asked with a trembling voice.


    "Isn''t it clear what I behaved? Because you Dr. Harrison Wells is the reverse lightning, that is, the murderer who killed Barry''s mother!"


    Chapter 109: New Ability to Absorb Superb Power


    Su Sheng¡¯s question just now had a strong tendency, so Caitlin Snow had this question, but when he did not hesitate to identify Dr. Harrison Wells as the reverse lightning, they still surprised them. Instinctively resisted and retorted for Harrison Wells.


    "Why? It''s impossible. How could Dr. Wells be Reverse Lightning, he has been with us." Caitlin Snow retorted.


    "That''s right, and Dr. Wells didn''t know Barry at the time, how could he kill Barry''s mother!" Sisko Raymond followed.


    Barry Allen obviously believed in Harrison Wells more, he looked at Su Shengdao."If this is a joke you teased on me, then...not funny."


    "I guess you will react like this, but it doesn''t matter, you know how to cut meat with a soft knife? A little bit is interesting." Su Sheng pointed to the video disapprovingly."First of all, you have to admit that there is another speed player, right?"


    Barry Allen nodded.


    Neither of these two speeders is faster than him.


    "If the speed is fast enough, moving quickly between two points can create an afterimage that makes people indistinguishable from the true and false." Harrison Wells looked at Su Sheng with a smile, although he didn''t say anything but it meant something clear.


    You can use speed to pretend to''create'' such a flashback.


    Smile on his face, MMP in my heart.


    This should be the portrayal of Harrison Wells, that is, the reverse lightning. The superpower energy accumulated with great difficulty was almost exhausted before he rescued Barry Allen. As a result, Su Sheng took the video directly to reveal his identity. Fortunately, he responded quickly and came up with a way to deal with it in time.


    "It is true that Reverse Lightning knows speed so well. I can really play the two corners and beat myself, but you can also play Reverse Lightning and rescue Barry Allen while continuing to be your Dr. Harrison Wells! "Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "The premise is that I have your speed." Harrison Wells said with a smile.


    "Do you know? Your biggest mistake is to trouble me, because I know who you are, where you are from, and what fatal weaknesses you have. But don''t worry, I will not use these to deal with you for the time being, let''s slow down Play slowly, when your heart can''t stand it anymore, when will you kneel down and tell Daddy to end." Su Shengchao, who was still smiling Harrison Wells, gave a chuckle and turned to Barry Allen."Think about who saved you."


    After speaking, Su Sheng swished and disappeared.


    Everyone in the laboratory was silent for a while, and their hearts were numb.


    "Everyone, shall we concentrate on dealing with the four-person group first? Although there are only three left now, they seem to have something to do." Sisko Raymond said while looking at the computer.


    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!


    The red lightning quickly shuttled through the central city... After a while, Su Sheng stopped at a power supply station.


    Here is the last person he wanted to find.


    Faruco.


    When the particle accelerator exploded, Faruko and friends came here to watch the start of the particle accelerator from a distance. He even climbed onto the electric tower.As a result, the particle accelerator exploded and he was electrocuted to death. His friend tried to save him but was electrocuted unconsciously.Faruko is able to absorb electricity and release current.This ability seems to be just so-so, but he absorbed the Flash''s speed force energy and he lost his speed, and finally the Flash had to bear the electric shock again to activate the speed force in the cell to restore speed.Moreover, Dr. Harrison Wells, Reverse Lightning, also used his genes to figure out a way to steal the swift power energy.


    It can be seen that his ability to absorb this point is still very powerful.


    Su Sheng made a round and found Faruko who was absorbing electricity. His eyes turned white and his hands were illuminated by electricity.


    "Hey, stealing electricity is illegal." Su Sheng yelled lightly.


    "I need... energy..." Faruko slowly turned around and waved his hand to release the electric current and hit Su Sheng.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng instantly avoided a chuckle and said to him."Thank you for your ability, then...you can go to death."


    Whoosh!


    The red lightning came to him in an instant and then threw his fist directly.


    He didn''t want to use any energy to be easily absorbed by the opponent, so this circle was just pure power, but... it was stacked fifty times.


    boom!


    With a punch, Faruko''s head instantly deformed and then exploded directly, and his flesh fell to the ground.


    Seeing his headless corpse fell to the ground, Su Sheng''s hand directly burned with flames and blasted past.


    The high temperature instantly burned Faruko''s corpse until the flame extinguished, leaving only a layer of ashes on the ground. The wind fluttered directly into the air and disappeared.


    The reason for killing Faruka and ruining the corpse is very simple. It is not to allow Reverse Lightning to absorb Barry Allen¡¯s rapid force energy, and after copying this ability, Su Sheng can absorb the rapid force energy of Flash and Reverse Lightning, suppressing their strength!


    The Flash wants to cross time and disrupt the timeline?impossible!


    Reverse lightning has accumulated enough superpower energy and want to go home?no way!


    This is the meat on the cutting board, which can only be slaughtered.

 93 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 93

    "It''s no wonder that Faruko has not been able to get out for such a long time. He is just an ordinary person and he has been resurrected from the dead. He has a great need for energy. Time is spent absorbing energy. Fortunately, I am different, just Some hunger pangs will be fine if you eat more." Su Sheng felt the impact of the new ability and shook his head slightly.


    The red lightning flashed, and Su Sheng disappeared.


    Su Sheng returned to the villa and asked Laura to prepare some food, and the hunger pangs disappeared after the wind swept over.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing that Su Sheng seemed to have finished eating, Laura couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng wiped the corners of his mouth and leaned on the chair to watch Laura and smiled: "This is the first time you have spoken to me because of you yourself recently, right?"


    "..." Laura was silent again.


    During this period of time, Laura was either cooking and cleaning, or letting Su Sheng study how to get her superpower. She was also committed to the pillow work, even if Su Sheng needed it, she would silently endure it.What Su Sheng wants to do, she will do, but she will not take the initiative to speak.


    Chapter 110 New Skills of Superb Power and Steel Suit


    Looking at Laura who was silent again, Su Sheng chuckled her into his arms and stroked her long exposed legs with a smile."You were scammed by Laili and forced by me. It was indeed a bit miserable. But I didn''t force you to stay by your side. This is your own decision, so as I am in a good mood now, I want to say what I want to ask for. Yes, if you miss this time, you may not have another chance next time."


    Laura hesitated but did not speak.


    "Want to kill the comedian to avenge your mother? I can help you!" Su Sheng asked tentatively.


    Laura nodded subconsciously but quickly shook her head. If killing the comedian could solve the problem, she would not have stayed.And... if comedians are already dead from this era.


    "Are you sure?" Su Sheng asked after seeing Laura shaking her head.


    Laura hummed softly.


    "It''s up to you." Su Sheng only gave her the opportunity to make a request just because she had just copied the new ability and was full and was in a good mood, but it didn''t matter if she wanted to continue to be a succumb to Su Sheng.


    Came to the sofa in the living room and lay down, Su Sheng picked up the tablet on the side and browsed the news in the central city. Almost all the news in the four-person group. After all, their previous activities were relatively loud and the murders were almost incapable of covering up. 710 has taken countless photos, and his identity and abilities have already been exposed and he has been listed as a wanted criminal in the city.


    In addition to the four-man group, it should be the Flash. After all, the Flash has also saved a lot during this period. Many people were suspicious of his existence, but after the emergence of the four-man group, many people began to believe in the existence of the Flash. , Think he is protecting the central city!But the Flash should be a bit miserable now. If I remember correctly, the last goal that the gas man wants to kill is that the policeman who captured him is the adoptive father of the Flash Barry Allen?Iris'' father, Joe West.


    Although there are only three left in the four-man group, the Flash will be busy for a while, not to mention there are other villains.


    As for reverse lightning?


    Worrying that his previous efforts will fall short in the future, the fear of staying in this era and not being able to go home is enough for him to drink a pot.When he comes back, there is news from the Raptor team, and then continue to play with him. It is just during this time that Su Sheng intends to study whether he can get the steel suit out and apply what he learned.By the way, practice how to travel through time or space with great speed.


    The production of steel suits is not easy and involves many directions.


    Financial resources, material resources, manpower, time, etc., fortunately, these are not difficult for Su Sheng. First, he changed the garage of the villa into a studio, and then ordered all the necessary equipment, materials for making steel suits, etc. .Anyway, he had a firestorm''s method of "turning stones into gold" without worrying about money at all. It only took less than a week to get all the equipment work, if it weren''t for the need to wait for the equipment and materials to arrive, it would not even take a week.


    The sound of turning over the book is very clear.


    Su Sheng quickly turned the book and studied while watching the TV host talking about whether the Flash could protect the central city and defeat the trio news.


    It''s really cool to read books and learn knowledge at the super speed of super power, and books that others may take a year to learn are only a few minutes for him.By the way, because he was worried that he would be bored and lose interest, he developed a new application ability of super speed, the sense of overclocking!He can adjust how he feels when he uses super power according to his needs, such as speeding up or slowing down the process of perception.


    Just like playing a movie, speeding up can be like speeding up playback several times, while slowing down is normal playback speed or even slower.


    Of course, this refers to his own senses, which is still lightning fast in the eyes of others.


    After reading the last book, Su Sheng glanced at the pile of books beside him and said with some expectation, "I can almost try it."


    "Huh!"


    Red lightning flashed from the living room to the garage.


    Laura stunned and hesitated to follow up with the garage. As soon as she entered the garage, she saw red lightning rapidly spinning around the workbench.


    He ran fast, but there seemed to be no wind at all around him.


    Very calm.


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng suddenly appeared beside Laura, and pointed her shoulders forward."It''s done, how about it?"


    Laura opened her mouth in surprise.


    A set of red and gold steel suits appeared in front of her eyes. The tough lines were filled with compelling metal texture. Every connection seemed so perfect. Even Laura had never seen a comparison after supplementing modern knowledge. This more beautiful and perfect armor, even if she doesn''t like it as a woman, she still can''t help but be fascinated by it.


    Laura subconsciously walked over and stroked the armor, before exclaiming after a long while: "Really... incredible."


    "I have calculated the design results more than three hundred times. There should be no problem in theory, but the lack of artificial intelligence makes it a little troublesome to operate. This is equivalent to an advanced version of manual gear armor!" Su Sheng said."Moreover, the energy problem has not been resolved. With full firepower, it should only be able to support five-minute battles. The endurance flight time is a bit longer, comparable to ordinary small helicopters. There is still a lot of room for improvement, such as energy. Portable, self-repairing and various functions can be added or improved."


    Laura nodded as she listened.


    "Do you like it?" Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing while watching Laura look a little addicted."It is said that mecha is a man''s dream. I didn''t expect you to be so interested. When I have time, I will help you get a set?"


    "Can you?" Laura raised her head and asked.


    "Then it depends on your performance." Su Sheng smiled and walked over, the steel suit slowly opened from the middle.


    Su Sheng went in and closed his battle clothes.


    Following the cold black eyes brightened up!


    "I''ll try it!" Su Sheng''s voice sounded from inside, and the next moment I saw the blue pushing energy on his hands and feet slowly flying into the sky, and then flew out of the garage with a swish!


    ...


    PS: Explain why you want to write a steel suit. Although the protagonist is very strong and does not require external force, the steel suit is really cool. Even the DC world has many cool armors.Secondly, I also consider those female characters who don''t have the ability to protect themselves. After all, Su Sheng doesn''t consider me to consider. This is the DC world, which is dangerous.


    Chapter 111: Absorbing Speed ??and Bomb Girl


    "Wow."


    Su Sheng wore a steel suit and flew directly into the air to test the various functions, various limits and average data, and so on.


    In about five minutes, Su Sheng returned to the studio~.


    "How is it?" Laura- asked curiously.


    "Same as I calculated, there is no problem with the performance of the suit and it can be used normally, but the energy consumption is too fast, so I need to improve it." Su Sheng''s voice fell, and once again used super power to circle the steel suit. After getting up, Su Sheng entered the steel suit again after a while.From the outside, there is no difference from the previous one, but several charging devices are installed inside, which can be charged directly by electricity.


    Discharge is a trivial matter, it can be fully charged in minutes.


    Although this method is only useful for him or someone with similar abilities, Su Sheng has already figured out a solution.


    He can use the energy matrix of the Disciple to make a small one, at least lacking a container that can withstand this energy.And this container, Su Sheng remembers that Mercury Lab, second only to Advanced Labs, has it.


    Tachyon particles.


    In the American TV series, Reverse Lightning has snatched this thing, so it also staged a scene where I beat myself and Reverse Lightning beat Dr. Harrison Wells!

 94 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 94

    Since Reverse Lightning needs it, he must not be able to get it.


    Whoosh!


    The steel suit flies out of the garage again. There is no need to test anything this time, just enjoy the satisfaction that the suit brings to yourself.


    Although the speed of the steel suit is far lower than the superpower, one on the ground and the other in the sky, the feelings of the two are completely different, at least the vision is different.


    "Huh? That''s... The Flash?" Flying Su Sheng suddenly noticed that there was a yellow lightning fast galloping below."He has discovered me? With the speed of the cutting-edge laboratory, I was found to be normal. Wait, he is not chasing me, but where is he going? Is there a good show?"


    Su Sheng changed direction and directly caught up.


    During this period of time, although the Flash was very embarrassed, he was in danger almost every time, but his speed did increase a lot. The initial version of the steel suit could not catch up.However, it is very easy to lock his position. After a few minutes, Su Sheng slowly fell down wearing a steel suit, and then saw that the Flash stopped a woman in the street below that seemed to be saying something.


    "Betty, Betty Sansuzi. Don''t leave, listen to me, I''m here to help you." The Flash stopped her and said quickly.


    But she obviously didn''t mean to obey and turned around and ran.


    The Flash shook his head helplessly."Does it have to be like this?"


    After speaking, a swish appeared in front of Betty again. Betty was stunned and raised his hand to slam the lightning symbol on the Flash uniform.


    "Take it off!" Betty quickly reminded her and turned and left.


    The Flash looked at Betty and then looked at the lightning sign that turned over the weird light and ran to the other side helplessly. He heard a bang as soon as he ran away.


    exploded.


    The gunpowder was filled with smoke, and the lightning uniform was blown to pieces.


    Barry Allen squatted on the ground in shorts, rejoicing and annoyed, looking back to see Betty, but suddenly saw a red and gold metal armor coming from the sky to stop Betty.


    "You belong to him?" Betty asked in a low voice, watching the armor that suddenly fell in front of her warily.


    "He?" Su Sheng watched Barry Allen behind Betty come out of his suit with a chuckle.


    "Su Sheng!" Barry Allen shouted in surprise in the distance. Why did he get such an armor?No, why is he here?Is it also for Betty, what does he want to do?Barry Allen subconsciously rushed to stop Su Sheng.


    The corner of Su Sheng¡¯s mouth raised and an electric light hit Barry Allen, who was rushing over. Barry Allen suddenly groaned and stopped, following him, feeling as if something was being sucked from his body. Originally blue The electric light gradually turned yellow and poured from Barry Allen''s body into Su Sheng''s body.Betty on the side hesitated for a moment and lowered her head to pick up a stone. The stone gradually lit up in her hand and threw it towards Su Sheng.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand to catch it, and the next moment he heard a bang.


    The stone turned into a bomb and exploded directly.


    "Patter!"


    Barry Allen sat weakly and slumped, looking towards Su Sheng in horror.


    The smoke gradually dissipated.


    Su Sheng kept the same posture as he was just now, and although the palm of his grasping stone had just experienced the explosion, it did not seem to be injured at all.


    Betty was dumbfounded.


    "you¡­¡­"


    She can turn anything she touches into explosives. As a soldier, although she used to be a bomb disposal expert in the military, courage and courage are the most indispensable for her. She was instinctive when she saw that Su Sheng was not injured. Want to find more''weapons''.


    "Betty, don''t!"


    "He is dangerous."


    Seeing Betty''s behavior, Barry Allen hurriedly reminded to stop.


    Betty glanced at Barry Allen hesitantly and then at Su Sheng."I don''t know who you are or what your purpose is, but it''s best not to trouble me."


    She helped the Flash because she knew that the Flash was not a bad person, and he seemed dangerous just now.


    "Betty, don''t go, I can help..." Barry Allen subconsciously wanted to stop Betty, but stopped after a few steps."Me, my speed...my speed is gone?"


    "You just sucked away my speed?" Barry Allen looked at Su Sheng in disbelief.


    "You need to start leveling all over again." Su Shengchao Barry Allen said and then looked at Betty."Synthetic bomb or bomb girl, which name do you prefer? I just absorbed the super-speed power from him and made him lose his super speed, so..."


    "So you may also be able to absorb the energy... abilities of my body? Let me not worry about touching anything, what will explode?" Betty paused and looked at Su Sheng with excitement.


    "The reaction is fast." Su Sheng smiled lightly."So now the problem is not that I''m making trouble for you, but that you have to ask me to help you? After all, your ability to do this is not caused by what the military has done to you but by the explosion of the particle accelerator. I don¡¯t seem to be able to help you get back to normal."


    Chapter 112 Green Hat, no, Arrow is finally here


    "No, don''t agree to him. Betty, you don''t know what he did to Central City or what he will do to you. He is dangerous, very, very dangerous." Barry Allen hurriedly persuaded Betty, regardless of the speed of loss. ."It was the particle accelerator explosion that changed you and me. Dr. Harrison Wells is a particle accelerator researcher and he must have a way to help you."


    Seeing Barry Allen''s anxiously persuading Betty who was hesitant, Su Sheng chuckled and turned and put on the battle suit.


    "I really want to improve it later. This way of putting on and taking off is really not cool enough." Su Sheng muttered and slowly flew up.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you!"


    Seeing that Su Sheng was leaving, Betty finally made a decision.


    She didn¡¯t know if the military could solve her problems, or if Harrison Wells could help herself, but she saw Su Sheng absorbed the Flash¡¯s abilities, so... no matter what, she would not miss this opportunity.


    She is a bomb disposal expert, but now she has become a human bomb.


    She doesn''t want such a life!


    "No..." Barry Allen could only yell unwillingly when he watched Su Sheng lift off into the air while holding Betty in his mecha.


    "Oh my god, there is a pervert here."


    "shameless!"


    After a while, Barry Allen blocked his body and lowered his head to stand on the side of the street to stop the taxi, pretending awkwardly that he didn''t hear other people''s words and their eyes.


    after an hour.


    When Barry Allen covered his body and returned to the cutting-edge laboratory, the friends were shocked.


    "You said your speed was sucked away by Su Sheng? How could this be?" When Barry Allen got dressed and said what had just happened, Sisko, Caitlin and Dr. Harrison Wells were all in disbelief.


    "Perhaps you can ask the taxi driver who brought me back." The Flash took the taxi?I can''t imagine."Everyone, is my speed temporary or..." Barry Allen asked nervously.


    Sisko and Caitlin didn''t speak, and Harrison Wells said seriously: "It''s not yet certain for the time being, but we will find out."


    Barry Allen''s face was ashes.


    In the villa.

 95 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 95

    Laura waited for a long time and finally saw Su Sheng came back, but... there was a red-haired woman who came back together.


    Click!


    After landing, Su Sheng released Betty, and Betty only felt a slight sway before she stabilized her body.


    It would be uncomfortable for anyone to fly directly in the air like this, especially she must control herself not to touch Su Sheng''s suit so as not to become a bomb.


    Su Sheng went to the garage to take off his battle clothes and then came out again. At this time, Betty seemed to have slowed down and greeted Laura.


    "This is your home?" Betty asked casually while habitually looking at the environment.


    "look here!"


    Su Sheng picked up a small rock from the ground, and Betty was surprised to find that the small rock actually lit up a light she knew very well.


    "Wow!"


    The stone was thrown into the air by Su Sheng. As soon as it flew into the air, he heard a bang and exploded.


    "You, why are you..." Betty looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    "Being my enemy should be the worst thing." Su Sheng smiled lightly."If you can increase your ability three to four times or so, you can freely control whether to turn an object into an explosive, but it may take your life to reach this level, so let''s talk about your current situation first!"


    "How can you help me!" Betty asked hurriedly.


    "Admiral Wade Ellin should be looking for you? If you are caught by him after I absorb your energy, do you think he will let you go?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Betty shook her head solemnly."and so?"


    "Kill him." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Okay!" Betty agreed simply.


    "Come to me again when you finish." Su Sheng waved her hand, and Betty hesitated for a moment and turned and left.


    It was only an accident to meet Betty. Su Sheng saw that the Flash wanted to fight for Betty, so he did not care about whether Betty could complete the task or not. If Betty could do it, it would be interesting to see her ability. Shang Su Sheng didn''t mind helping her either.It is a nightmare for Betty to have this ability, but it is a kind of fun for Su Sheng.


    By stacking, he can decide the explosives autonomously. At the same time, he also found that continuing to stack can change the explosives from instantaneous explosions to remote control or timing explosions. This is very interesting. This undefeatable ability to deceive people could not be better. .


    Who is good to pit?


    When Su Sheng was thinking about who would be the hapless person, Barry Allen, who has become the hapless person, was seeing a friend, a friend he specially invited.


    "That''s it, Oliver, I need your help."


    In the coffee shop, Barry Allen smiled bitterly about the tragic experience of the recent period and looked forward to the friend he had specially invited.


    Oliver Quinn.


    The "Legend" of Starling City was originally the rich second generation of the Playboy of the Quinn Group, but returned after being killed in a shipwreck many years ago.No one knows how he came here for five years in Purgatory Island, no one knows that he not only came back, but also possessed a talent, and even became another existence, Green Cap...No, it''s Arrow!


    Oliver Quinn is also miserable.


    After changing his fate on Purgatory Island, he came back to save Starling City and wanted to make up for the damage his father had caused to the city. As a result, he just became the Arrow and discovered that...this city just doesn''t need him.


    There is a huntress who is doing justice but making a tough shot, and there is a team of heroes called the Birds of Prey.


    If they hadn¡¯t dealt with each other, I¡¯m afraid there would be no street gangsters in Starling, and Arrow hadn¡¯t treated it as if, and even the list of clues on the little notebook left by his father was almost broken, which made him suddenly wonder what to do. What are you doing, you can only play the role of the rich second generation every day.Before Barry Allen became the Flash, he went to Starling to track down special cases once and happened to meet Oliver Quinn and discovered the secret identity of Oliver Quinn. Although he had not achieved much, Barry Allen was still I admire it very much.Moreover, the only helper he can find now is Oliver Quinn.


    ...


    PS: The story of Green Arrow under linkage.


    The 113th chapter join forces to catch Su Sheng?


    The sorrowful stubble, melancholy eyes, sturdy figure, coupled with the halo of the rich, the charm of the Star City Cannon King has not diminished even in the central city.Just as Barry Allen was a little pitiful and waiting for him to reply, Iris walked over with her coffee in her eyes.


    "Barry, this is yours."


    "Mr. Quinn, this is your black coffee." Iris handed the coffee to the two, but kept looking at Oliver Quinn.


    "Thank you." Oliver Quinn nodded politely.


    Iris said to Barry."Can you talk a few words?"


    "Ah." Barry was stunned and got up and followed Iris to the side.


    "Pop!" Iris patted Barry Allen on the shoulder with some excitement."You know Oliver Quinn, why don''t you tell me?"


    "I know Oliver Quinn." Barry Allen''telled'' her with a wry smile.


    "Do you know? He is on my list." Iris whispered excitedly.


    "List?" Barry Allen asked in a daze."What list?"


    10 Iris looked at Oliver Quinn from a distance and explained: "Three men, Eddie can accept that I have sex with them, they are the kind of people who are almost impossible to meet, and one of them is Oliver Quinn. Hmm. God, I can feel how excited I am."


    Looking at the excited Iris Barry Allen was very hurt. Since childhood, he grew up under the same roof. He should have been together naturally. The particle accelerator exploded and left him in a coma for nine months. After I woke up Iris had a man. My friend, he can only silently watch and feel hurt, but Iris now says that there is any list.


    Barry Allen has no idea what to say.


    "I, I''m going back first." Barry Allen whispered and turned back to Oliver Quinn.


    As soon as I sat down, I heard Oliver Quinn say: "I can help with this."


    "What? No!" Barry Allen was still thinking about Iris''s list, but as soon as Oliver Quinn said the favor, I subconsciously refused.


    Oliver Quinn was shocked."You say no?"


    "Ah? Yes, I''m sorry. I was thinking about other things just now. It would be great if you were willing to help." Barry Allen reacted with embarrassment and hurriedly apologized."The three converted people are very troublesome, let me tell you their details."


    "I investigated before coming to Central City. If you want to solve the troubles in Central City, the target should not be the three of them." Oliver Quinn said solemnly."Su Sheng, is the source of everything!"


    "But..." Barry Allen was a little entangled. Of course he knew that Su Sheng was the source of everything, but even if he didn''t lose his speed, he was not Su Sheng''s opponent.


    "Ability does not mean that you can win. Isn''t your team trying to help you recover speed? Maybe we can use this to make a trap." Oliver Quinn said confidently.


    Although Oliver Quinn wanted to keep his identity secret, the current situation must work together. In addition, Barry Allen knew his true identity, so Oliver Quinn went to the cutting-edge laboratory and the Flash at his invitation. The team members met and confessed their identity, and then they began to design a trap to deal with Su Sheng.


    With his strategic and tactical ability coupled with the technology of the Flash team, the trap was completed in just three days.


    "This can really trap him?"


    Everyone in the basement looked at the platform in front of them. The four pillars stood tall, seemingly unblocked at all, but once opened, they would become an electronic fence.


    "Of course we can. We built a lot of super capacitors, isolated the space with a molecular standpoint, cleared the turning point, and then..." Sisko Raymond crackled with excitement and said a lot of very professional terms, listening to Oliver next to him. Quinn was confused.


    "He wanted to say yes." Caitlin Snow translated.

 96 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 96

    "Oliver Quinn nodded.


    "Then there is only one thing left, how to get into the trap." Barry Allen said solemnly.


    Everyone was silent.


    What does Su Sheng like?What do you care about?What does he want?Everyone didn''t seem to know.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy can win every battle, but they don''t know anything about Su Sheng.


    Ordinary people can also profile character based on behavior, but... Su Sheng?The ghost knew what he was thinking.


    "Reverse lightning." Harrison Wells said suddenly."He is very interested in reverse lightning and thinks reverse lightning is causing him trouble, so... reverse lightning is the best bait."


    "But where are we going to find Reverse Lightning." Sisko Raymond said subconsciously.


    He reacted as soon as he finished speaking, and as expected, both Caitlin and Barry looked at Harrison Wells.


    "This is too dangerous." Sisco Raymond retorted subconsciously.


    "Although I don''t know why he thinks I am a reverse lightning, this is the only way to lure him into the bait." Harrison Wells said to Caitlin Snow."You contact him to find a way to get him here."


    "Everyone, get ready."


    After a moment of silence, Caitlin Snow turned to call, and Oliver Quinn carefully checked the traps he had set, and then rushed to the corner of the roof to set an arrow and draw a bow to see Dr. Harrison Wells in a wheelchair. In the trap, as long as Su Sheng appeared, he would shoot an arrow to pull Harrison Wells out for the 717th, and then activate this trap of electronic fence.


    Sisco Raymond turned and stared at the monitoring situation, while Barry Allen stood in front of the wrench that activated the electronic fence and waited quietly.


    "Everyone, he is here."


    Sisko Ramon had just gotten up there when he saw a red lightning rushing in from outside.The people below just heard Sisko Raymond''s reminder that the red lightning had appeared.


    The atmosphere instantly became serious.


    "I didn''t give you a gift in a hurry this time, I will double it next time." Su Sheng looked around and smiled at Barry Allen and then looked at Harrison Wells on the electronic fence."Caitlin said you admitted your identity? It''s not like what you would do."


    Harrison Wilson slowly took off his glasses, but his expression, who was used to smiling at this time, was very cold.


    This acting is amazing.


    "You don''t know what I will do, because I will always be one step ahead of you, whether it is the Flash or you!" Harrison Wells said coldly.


    ...


    PS: There are no fans of Iris?I don''t want to be hacked again.Hey, this list is still what the American drama originally said.


    Chapter 114 I heard that you have a beautiful sister?


    "It''s painful, right?"


    When Harrison Wells'' expression was cold and other people''s expressions were nervous, Su Sheng suddenly chuckled and said something that seemed irrelevant.pain?Why is it painful?Barry Allen and others are puzzled, but Harrison Wells flashed a trace of approval.


    "Forced to stay in a world that does not belong to me, I want to go home and cannot, but I have to create and help my enemy. If anyone in this world cares about Barry Allen¡¯s safety, it is definitely you, because he is dead. Or if you lose your speed, you will never be able to go home and can only be trapped in this world that is all dead to you."


    Su Sheng sighed, Harrison Wells was silent.


    To some extent, they are similar, because this is not their world.Sometimes the feeling of alienation and loneliness can be very strong.The difference is that Ni Lightning wants to go home, but Su Sheng is not.Therefore, Su Sheng still admired that Ni Lightning could endure fifteen years.


    "Why do you know this?" Harrison Wells asked in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng smiled and looked around."It''s not important. What''s important is that your trap is not very good, especially for a speeder."


    "Because the speed people have enough time to observe the environment, such as this electronic fence, for example... the one squatting on the roof." Su Sheng said as he turned to look at the roof where Oliver Quinn was hiding and waved. Current.


    boom!


    The current hit the roof, and Oliver Quinn hurriedly jumped off.


    "Arrow Oliver Quinn, we finally met." Su Sheng looked at him with a smile.


    Caitlin called and said that when Harrison Wells admitted that he was a reverse lightning, Su Sheng knew it was a trap, a trap.This is the advantage of unequal intelligence. Su Sheng knew what Reverse Lightning would do and wanted to do, confessing his identity when Barry Allen lost his speed?This is by no means what Reverse Lightning will do.But Su Sheng still came.


    First, let''s see what kind of trap it is, and second, he is still very interested in doing things like slaps.


    When he came in, he checked the surrounding environment and put some small gifts by the way.


    "Do you know me?" Oliver Quinn asked, holding his bow at Su Sheng.


    "If I don''t know how to dress like this, how blind am I? This trap..." Su Sheng smiled and pointed around."Your idea, right?"


    "Yes!" Oliver Quinn said.


    "Very good." Su Sheng chuckled but didn''t say anything, which made Oliver Quinn a little worried.


    What does he mean?


    Su Sheng turned and walked towards Harrison Wells, and raised his voice as he walked."Sisco, are you sure this electronic fence can trap me?"


    "Of course." Sisco Raymond, who looked at the surveillance, replied confidently.


    "Then try it."


    Su Sheng passed Dr. Harrison Wells and went straight into the electronic fence.


    This move shocked everyone.


    confidence?Or conceited?


    "Barry!" Dr. Harrison Wells hurriedly left and shouted to Barry.


    Barry opened the trap instantly.


    In an instant, an energy barrier appeared on the electronic fence to trap Su Sheng inside.


    "call!"


    Everyone sighed, Harrison Wells put back his eyes and smiled towards Su Sheng said: "Confidence and arrogance are sometimes just a step away. You will pay for your arrogance."


    "is it?"


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand and stroked the electronic barrier with a smile."Finally caught me, you must be very excited and happy now? Caitlin, I thought we were friends?"


    Caitlin Snow looked at Su Sheng apologetically."Yes, we are friends, but what you did is wrong. Sorry, I...I have to do this."


    "The conflict of ideas is understandable." Su Sheng chuckled and turned to look at Oliver Quinn."I heard that you have a beautiful sister?"


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t say this at this time. This will only make your situation worse." Oliver Quinn snorted coldly.


    "I have a gift I didn''t know who it was for until I saw you!" Su Sheng slowly raised a finger."One!"

 97 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 97

    "What? What are you talking about?"


    "two!"


    "Su Sheng, you..."


    Seeing Su Sheng raising his fingers with confidence and reciting the count, everyone was worried, did he do something?


    "Sisco!"


    Barry Allen hurriedly yelled and wanted Sisko to check if Suzanne had done anything.


    "three!"


    When Su Sheng''s voice fell, everyone became nervous instantly, but... nothing happened!


    "He is bluffing." Oliver Quinn hummed.


    Su Sheng looked at the corners of his mouth and said silently."burst!"


    "boom!"


    The explosion sounded suddenly from behind Oliver Quinn, and his arrows exploded in an instant.


    The impact of the explosion caused Oliver Quinn to instantly fall forward and snorted in pain.


    "Oliver..." Barry Allen ran over worriedly.


    The result is bang!boom!boom!The explosion sounded one after another in the surroundings, the fire was wanton, and the gunpowder smoke filled.Harrison Wells'' wheelchair exploded during the continuous explosions, and the explosion it caused seemed to be stronger than the others, causing the entire cutting-edge laboratory to shake in an instant.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Sisko Ramon upstairs yelled and hurriedly turned and ran downstairs.


    When he came downstairs, he saw that the surrounding area had been bombed out of recognition and a mess.In the smoke, Sisko dragged Harrison Wells, who had lost his wheelchair and looked sluggish, aside, and then saw Barry Allen lift up Oliver Quinn, Caitlin Snow seemed to be a little embarrassed and it didn''t seem to be a big deal.


    "Great, everyone is okay." Sisko Raymond breathed a sigh of relief, but there was a faint feeling of something wrong.


    No one was injured so badly and no one was killed in the explosion. Could it be a bit of luck?


    "Su Saint!" Sisko Raymond suddenly looked up at the electronic fence. The electronic fence was intact. He was relieved and looked at the electronic fence equipment, as if not affected by the explosion.


    So lucky?


    Do not.


    This is not luck, but Su Sheng deliberately!


    Su Sheng did not deliberately blow up this trap, did not kill, but... why?


    Siskelemeng looked at Su Sheng with a smile at the corner of his mouth in the electronic fence, what did he want to do?


    ...


    PS: The brother who insists on voting for more than 70 chapters with 4 points every day, what kind of hatred?


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen


    No one was injured, and Su Sheng was still locked in the electronic fence and did not come out. Barry Allen took the opportunity to check the surrounding situation to know what explosives Su Sheng used.But the result of the inspection was nothing."Bombs usually have their own unique logos, crimped wires, and broken pieces. Once I start to analyze it, I can tell the degree of complexity, but...I didn''t find the presence of oxidizers. This situation is exactly the same as that of bomb girl Betty!


    "Betty was taken away by Su Sheng!" Sisko Raymond continued."Is she here too? I''m going to find her!"


    "No, Sisko," Barry Allen said, shaking his head."Betty''s ability is to transform it into an explosive at the moment of contact and then explode, but it is impossible for her to do the explosion just now in front of so many of us."


    "No one can plant a bomb without my noticing it, except... the speed one." Oliver Quinn looked at Su Sheng in embarrassment.


    "The trap hasn''t been destroyed, he can''t get out!" Sisko checked the curious pilgrim Su."How did you do it? Also, you deliberately didn''t hurt anyone or destroy the trap? Why?"


    "Didn''t I say, this is just a small gift." 263 Su Sheng said with a light smile."As for why it didn''t hurt or break the trap, the reason is even simpler."


    "Dead, but there is no way to slap her face."


    "You want to say you have a way to get out of it? It''s impossible!" Harrison Wells sat slumped and looked as if his spirits had eased.


    "It seems that you still don''t know what despair is."


    Su Sheng''s whole body began to shine with golden light.


    "Fast power? No, it''s not super power." Barry Allen was surprised.


    "This is... divine power!" Su Sheng''s voice fell and hit the electronic barrier directly with his fist.


    boom!


    The violent shaking caused the electronic barrier to split a few gaps in an instant.


    "This, this is impossible, the energy of this electronic barrier is..." Before Siskoraymon finished speaking, Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and punched again.


    The electronic barrier shattered silently in an instant like glass.


    Su Sheng slowly raised his foot and walked out.


    "Get out of here soon!" Seeing Su Sheng smash the electronic barrier so easily and come out of the trap, Oliver Quinn shouted and rushed towards Su Sheng with a bow.His arrows were blown just now, but he was confident in his skill.


    Heng Gong pushed towards Su Sheng, while raising his leg to kick.


    "The standard fighting skills of the Assassin Alliance." Su Sheng chuckled and regained his supernatural power while launching supernatural power.


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!


    Red lightning fought and kicked around Oliver Quinn. Although Su Sheng only used the average strength of an ordinary man, this fast and crazy attack still made Oliver Quinn groan, his whole person was like a leaf in the wind. Involuntarily, in front and behind, Oliver Quinn felt as if he was being surrounded by countless people and being beaten at the same time.


    Snapped!


    Oliver Quinn sat on the ground and spit out blood.


    "How does the Pegasus Meteor Fist taste?" Su Sheng ridiculed Oliver Quinn, who had been beaten hundreds of punches almost instantly."I hope you can catch up to protect your mother and sister."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Oliver Quinn yelled anxiously, but Su Sheng had already turned into red lightning and disappeared.


    "Caitlin!"


    Siscoremon found that Caitlin was gone.


    Failed, completely failed, not only failed to catch Su Sheng, but also faced his revenge.


    "Oliver, yes..." Barry Allen desperately wanted to apologize to Oliver Quinn.

 98 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 98

    Oliver Quinn shook his head."I must go back to Starling."


    "I understand, I will... I will find my speed as soon as possible, Caitlin and your family will be fine!" Barry Allen comforted bitterly.


    This comfort is pale and feeble.


    Oliver Quinn didn''t say much and turned and ran out. He must, must rush back to Starling City as soon as possible to protect his mother and sister.


    Originally, Barry Allen wanted to find Oliver Quinn to help save Central City, but now Oliver Quinn has been implicated and left. Caitlin has also been caught. The crisis has not been resolved but has become more difficult.


    "Huh!"


    With a flash of red, Su Sheng appeared.


    Caitlin Snow found herself in an unfamiliar single cell, which was transparent and unobstructed, and seemed to be run by some technology she didn''t recognize.


    "my clothes¡­¡­"


    Caitlin screamed and squatted down to block herself.


    "Just make sure you don''t carry any locating equipment on your body." Su Sheng threw Caitlin''s clothes outside the central city. If there were any locators, they could only run for nothing.


    "Su Sheng, we are friends!" Caitlin pleaded towards Su Sheng.


    "You want to lock me up so I will lock you up, fair and reasonable." Su Sheng looked at Caitlin and smiled."We are friends, so no matter what we do, we should forgive each other. I forgive you because your ideas don''t want to catch me, so you should be able to forgive my incompatibility and catch you!"


    "But..." Caitlin would say more, but Su Sheng was gone.


    The gate of the prison area slowly closed, and Caitlin squatted in the cell looking at the quiet and cold surroundings and fell into a daze.


    On the highway between Central City and Starling.


    Oliver Quinn''s speed has reached 200 miles, almost like a speeding car.Fortunately, there are not many cars on the road. His skills are good, so he didn''t cause any trouble. At best, he was cursed by other car owners.While driving, Oliver Quinn eagerly contacted his assistant.


    Yes!


    How can a superhero do without an assistant?


    John Digger, nicknamed the driver man, was originally a veteran and later became a professional bodyguard in a bodyguard company. After Oliver Quinn returned, his mother was invited to protect his safety. After discovering Oliver Quinn¡¯s true identity He became his assistant, and at first he worked as a driver or as a cover. Later, he gradually became the core of the Green Arrow team, with the codename Sparta.But his real great place was not that he became Sparta, nor was he almost a sister-in-law, but that his wife was the person in charge of the Tianyan Society who took over Amanda Waller after her death.


    This backer, this background, leverage!


    ...


    PS: Ask for customization and reward.


    Chapter 116 I smoke, drink, and drug, but I''m a good girl


    Of course, John Diegel is not so good now, so when Oliver Quinn called to protect his mother Imola Quinn and sister Thea Quinn, he was really worried about whether he could do it. After all, there is no suitable reason for a Quinn Group president to stay with the rebellious young lady to accept their protection.


    But he was lucky.


    Because Imola just received a call from the police saying that Thea was detained for drug theft, and that the theft was somewhat inaccurate. She only found out that there was a beautiful dress in a closed store after the drug was taken, so she Just smashed the door and went in.


    The daughter''s various acts of rebellion to discredit the family were already unbearable, and Imola simply ignored it, and let her suffer and accept the lesson.


    The police station should be the safest place, right?


    John Digger breathed a sigh of relief. Now just concentrate on protecting Imola.


    Usually, the police station in the city where the superhero is located is the most hard-pressed, either corrupt or ineffective or powerless.The Starling Police Department is much better than the Gotham Police Department. At least there is no gangster family managing the police station and there are not so many amazing criminals.Although there are black police everywhere, overall it has not lost confidence.Especially when there were huntresses in Starling and the Birds of Prey squad cracked down on criminals, the law and order in Starling was indeed much better, and even the status of the police station in the hearts of the people also rose a lot.


    At this time, Lithea Quinn in the detention room of the Starling Police Department sat cross-legged in a chair with an indifferent expression.


    A shawl with golden slightly curly hair, a blue suit-style school uniform wearing a white shirt, two buttons unbuttoned on the top, and a small blue tie loosened and hung casually on his chest.She was wearing a dark blue plaid skirt, her white, thin and long legs were tied with knee-high blue tights, and her feet were wearing black leather shoes.


    It feels like a beautiful rebellious high school girl.


    After the accident of her father and brother, Thea Quinn became rebellious because of grief and mother Imola''s doting. It became a model for me to smoke, drink and take drugs, but I am a good girl.Later, because of the various things that happened when Oliver Quinn returned, he became a member of the Green Arrows team and even the second generation of Red Arrows. Later, he changed his name to Kuaishou and became a superhero.What''s interesting is that she later discovered that her biological father turned out to be Black Arrow Malcolm Merlin, and was controlled by her to kill Sarah Rance, and later was resurrected by the Resurrection Spring together with Sarah Rance.


    After a series of changes, she eventually became the backbone of the Green Arrows team and she was absolutely responsible for her appearance.


    At this time, Thea Quinn had recovered a little sober, and knew that her mother did not intend to release herself on bail, but she still didn''t care, or she didn''t care at all during the rebellious period.Sitting on the chair in such an extremely indecent and indecent posture cross-legged, Thea Quinn looked at the busy police outside while thinking about what to play after going out.


    "Who are you? When did you come in?"


    Withdrawing her gaze, Thea Quinn suddenly found that a person was leaning on the corner of the detention room.


    Looks young, seems to be Asian?Looks... kind of handsome!


    "Want to have some excitement?" Su Sheng looked at Thea Quinn and asked in a bewitching voice.


    "Exciting?" Thea Quinn became interested in an instant, her aquamarine eyes widened and her small mouth slightly cocked."You''re not a policeman? No policeman would give me excitement, because they dare not, because they hate excitement! So... I don''t ask who you are or how you got in, I just ask... what excitement? "


    "How about the kidnapping?" Su Sheng said with a smirk."Knock you away from the police station and inform your mother and brother to play a game of cat and mouse."


    Thea Quinn frowned.


    "Your mother probably won''t bail you out, and after going out, I am afraid you will be banned for a period of time. If you are not bored and acceptable, I will leave now!" Su Sheng said aggressively.


    When he said that, Thea Quinn immediately moved her heart. She didn''t want to go to jail or be imprisoned, and it was really exciting.It''s just... Thea Quinn looked at Su Sheng."You don''t really intend to kidnap me?"


    "If I take you around to do what you want to do is considered kidnapping, then... yes, I intend to kidnap you!"


    "What about after that?"


    "I''ll talk about it later, don''t you feel bored looking around? I just want to remind your brother Oliver Quinn that there is a price for meddling."


    "You have a grudge against Oliver? Well, he really likes to be nosy, and it didn''t take long before he got back. Then, how are you going to kidnap me out of here?" Thea Quinn complained uncomfortably. Saint asked.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Are you going to start? Come on, I really want to know how you took me away with so many police officers outside..." Thea Quinn felt that the scenery in front of her suddenly changed before she finished her words.


    The detention room became a wilderness.


    "I... Am I still awake?" Thea Quinn looked around blankly and squeezed her face, the pain came by the way.


    Except for the chair she was sitting on, everything around her changed.


    "Where is this?" Thea Quinn got up and looked around and gradually recognized this."This is... This is the mountain behind my house? But I was in the police station just now, so how can I... You, how did you do it?


    Thea Quinn stuttered in shock.


    "Is it exciting?" Su Sheng asked with a smile on his shoulders.


    Thea Quinn nodded subconsciously."You have superpowers? Do you move instantaneously like in a science fiction movie?"

 99 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 99

    "No, it''s not teleporting but fast moving, because you can''t react to it at too fast."


    "Really?" Thea Quinn didn''t believe it.


    "Where do you want to go?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Thea Quinn thought for a while and excitedly said: "Go to that clothing store, I found a very beautiful dress, I was arrested because of this dress."


    "I think you will look beautiful in everything you wear, of course... it''s more beautiful if you don''t wear it." Su Sheng smiled and bent over and hugged Thea Quinn directly, and Thea Quinn clasped his neck tightly.


    Huh!


    The red lightning flashed, and the two disappeared, leaving only the lone chair in place.


    ...


    PS: Thea Quinn is definitely the face value in the Arrow.


    Chapter 117 Kidnapping?I know this set!


    The red swift force of lightning throbbed and flickered to protect Su Sheng and Thea Quinn¡¯s body and clothes from the effects of super speed. Thea Quinn hooked his neck with both hands, and stared at the front without turning his eyes. How is it done?She swears that she never blinked, but the surrounding environment is like a photo switch, instantly switching from this one to the next.


    Looked at some familiar shops, looked at all kinds of clothes around.


    Thea Quinn was speechless.


    "Don''t plan to come down?" Su Sheng chuckled while hugging her.


    "Ah..." Thea Quinn reacted.


    Su Sheng let her down, and she touched each piece of clothing in amazement and quickly stopped in front of a narrow black tube top skirt."It''s this dress, how about it?" She turned her head and asked Su Sheng.


    "The clothes are good, but not suitable for you." Su Sheng glanced at it and said.


    "Why?" Thea Quinn asked somewhat upset.


    "You can''t hold it up." Su Sheng glanced at Thea Quinn and smiled.


    Thea Quinn snorted."Are you trying to say that I have a small chest?"


    On the one hand, Thea Quinn took off the small suit without being convinced."Aren''t you going to avoid it?"


    "If you dare to take it off, I dare to watch." Su Sheng didn''t evade at all.


    Thea Quinn snorted."Do you think I dare?"


    She really didn''t dare to dare, so she directly changed in front of Su Sheng.then¡­¡­


    "Well, I don''t think I like this dress!" Thea Quinn looked in the mirror and took it off in frustration and changed it back."What are you going to do next?"


    "The people in the police station should have found out now, so now you should take a kidnapped picture to your family to let them know that you were kidnapped." Su Sheng smiled.


    "How to shoot?"


    "follow me!"


    Su Sheng took her out of here, and found a place where the environment seemed to be harsh and relatively remote=feared her a photo according to the sign of the kidnapped hostage.


    "Fear, fear, right? Your eyes should show fear rather than expectation!" Su Sheng took the camera and looked at Thea Quinn with his hands and feet tied up and a black cloth on his mouth.


    "I''m not an actor." Although Thea Quinn tried her best to cooperate, she was a little weak.


    "Then blindfold." Su Sheng figured out a way to blindfold Thea Quinn''s eyes."Well, this time it will do."


    "Crack!"


    The camera sounded, and Su Sheng walked over and unlocked Thea Quinn.


    "Let me see!" Thea Quinn looked at the photo curiously."What will they see?"


    "Should be anxious, worried, angry." Su Sheng said with a light smile."What? Regret it?"


    "No, no, I just..." Thea Quinn was really a little regretful, mainly because she was afraid that her mother and brother were really worried and sad.


    "Actually, they all lied to you." Su Sheng casually sat up beside Thea Quinn.Thea Quinn looked at Su Sheng suspiciously, and listened to Su Sheng slowly saying: "Robert Quinn is not your biological father."


    "This kind of lie is boring." Thea Quinn pouted.


    Su Sheng laughed and continued: "He is indeed not your biological father, and he should be regarded as killed by your biological father. As for you Oliver? He has another identity called Arrow, because he ran to Central City That''s why I troubled him."


    "Really?" Thea Quinn was suspicious.


    "Wait for me here!" Su Shengchao Xia Quinn said, and then disappeared with a whistle.


    Thea Quinn stared at the disappearing Su Sheng in a daze.


    In the office of the president of Quinn Group, Imola received a call from the police station Quentin Lance.


    Thea suddenly disappeared in the detention room of the police station?


    That''s the police station, how could Thea suddenly disappear!


    "Sergeant Lance, do you want me to believe that my daughter disappeared suddenly in the detention room of the police station? I know you hate Oliver and know that you have no favor with the Quinn family, but you are a policeman. I believe you have the professional ethics you deserve! I am going to the police station now, I hope you have found my daughter by then!"


    Imola hung up the phone angrily and just wanted to say hello to John Digger outside the door to get him to prepare the car, but as soon as he turned his head, he noticed that there was suddenly a photo on the table.


    "Thea!"


    Imola hurriedly picked it up. Thea in the photo was slapped with her hands and feet, and she was lying blindfolded and pouting in a place that seemed to be very remote


    The daughter was kidnapped?


    Isn''t Quentin Lance lying?Actually someone could kidnap his daughter in the police station?


    But how did this photo appear?


    There is obviously no one just now.


    "Imola Quinn." A voice suddenly sounded startled her, and she hurriedly got up to find a man sitting on the sofa meeting guests.


    "How did you come in? This picture...Where is Thea?" Imola asked calmly.


    "Of course I won''t tell you where Thea is, but if you don''t answer my next question truthfully, I promise you will see her!" Su Sheng smiled.


    Can you see her without answering questions?


    I''m afraid it was a corpse, right?


    Imola hurriedly said: "Don''t, don''t hurt Thea, I can give you whatever you want."

 100 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 100

    "She is very beautiful." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Imola said in a hurry, "Don''t hurt her, she is so young."


    "She''s very beautiful, but he wasn''t you and Robert, right? His biological father was someone else!"


    Imola''s expression was even more flustered than before."What nonsense are you talking about, of course she..."


    "After thinking it over, it''s about her life and death." Su Sheng reminded."Don''t ask who I am, how I knew it, and what purpose. If your next sentence is not the answer that you and I know, you know the result."


    Imola wanted to speak but kept thinking about it. Even the other party didn''t know about this, and the impact of what he said would be uncontrollable.But... the safety of the daughter is more important, and if that person knows it, it might turn out to be more dangerous than the exposure of Thea''s life experience.


    "Thea... she is indeed not Robert''s own." Imola said hard.


    This sentence seemed to drain her strength, causing her to sway slightly.


    boom!


    The door suddenly opened.


    ...


    PS: In the little science time, Sparta was a member of the Wildcats. The Wildcats were originally part of WS comics and then acquired by DC and merged into DC comics.Among them, Sparta is different from John Digger in the American drama Arrow, both in name and character, but uses the same code name.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen, Can I Give You Food?


    "Mom, are you okay?"


    Oliver Quinn rushed in to block Imola and glared at Su Sheng."What do you want to do!"


    "He kidnapped Thea." Imola said hurriedly.


    Oliver Quinn hurriedly hurried back to Starling City. Originally, I heard John Digger say that Thea was arrested by the police, but he was a little relieved, thinking that Su Sheng shouldn''t find Thea so quickly. What are you doing at the police station?So he first returned to the company to ensure the safety of his mother, but he didn''t expect to be a step slower...


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Nosy business comes at a price, let''s play slowly." Su Sheng flicked the coffee table lightly with his fingers, and the moment of chuckle disappeared.


    "Be careful."


    Oliver Quinn suddenly pulled Imola and turned and ran. Imola heard a bang without reacting to what was happening.


    The coffee table exploded.


    The glass shards rushed to the surroundings instantly, and Oliver Quinn was pierced into several glass shards for protecting Imola''s back.


    "Oliver." Imola heard his muffled sound and looked hurriedly with concern.


    "I''m fine, I will definitely rescue Thea, I promise!" Oliver Quinn solemnly assured his mother.


    Imola looked at the exploding coffee table, and the disappearing Su Sheng was speechless for a while.


    "Huh!"


    The red lightning galloped past and stopped in front of Thea Quinn.


    It took a few seconds for Thea Quinn to react."Where have you been?"


    "Send the photo to your mother and Oliver, and got an answer by the way." Su Sheng smiled.


    "answer?"


    Su Sheng didn''t speak but picked up the camera. Yes, he was a bit addicted to videography recently.


    Seeing her mother worried, Thea Quinn was a bit self-blame and regretful, but when Su Sheng asked the question later, and the mother gave the answer, Thea Quinn was stunned.


    "This... is this true?"


    She looked up at Su Sheng blankly, as if she wanted an affirmative answer and she seemed afraid to hear the answer.


    "Really."


    "why!"


    Thea Quinn suddenly screamed and threw the camera out in anger."Why is this, why!"


    Su Sheng picked up the camera and did not speak, allowing Thea Quinn to vent her anger.


    For a long time, Thea Quinn sat down on the ground with enough vent, tears and makeup made her look pitiful.


    "Why?" She whispered and raised her head to look at the silent Su Sheng."I want to drink."


    Su Sheng reached out to her.


    Thea Quinn held Su Sheng''s hand and appeared in a certain hotel room.She only saw red lightning moving around in the room, and then found a lot of wine on the ground.


    All kinds of wine are piled up like a mountain.


    "Is it enough?" Su Sheng appeared and asked.


    Thea Quinn did not speak and picked up the wine and started drinking.


    People like to drink when they are sad. Perhaps they want to numb themselves, or they want the pain of being drunk to fight poison with poison. In short, Thea Quinn is drunk.


    Get drunk very quickly.


    After drinking three bottles of different kinds of wine in one breath, Thea Quinn was drunk and unconscious.


    She was drunk for a whole day, and when she woke up again, she seemed to have a headache, she was top-heavy and her mouth was dry.She hummed in pain and opened her eyes to find out where she was, and then found herself lying on the ground, a little dim all around but she could vaguely see the mountain of wine bottles beside her.


    "This..." She spoke subconsciously, but her voice was hoarse.


    Sitting up struggling to look around, Thea Quinn saw Su Sheng who seemed to be sleeping on the bed next to her, and the memories of being drunk gradually emerged.


    "He actually let me sleep on the ground like this!"


    With a dissatisfied complaint, she struggled to get up and staggered to find the bathroom.


    Snapped!


    light is on.


    The pattering of water soon rang.


    After more than half an hour, Thea Quinn was wrapped in a bath towel and came to the bedside in silence and pushed Su Sheng.


    "Hey, is there anything to eat?"


    "Wake up, do you have anything to eat?"

 101 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 101

    Su Sheng opened his eyes dazedly at Thea who was wrapped in a bath towel, and muttered: "What is the noise, do you know how late I fell asleep? What to eat in the middle of the night, can I give you something to eat?"


    "Next?" Thea Quinn was stunned. Does it mean the noodles?"Can the hotel do it?"


    "Why not? Isn''t the hotel just for this?" Su Sheng turned over and said.


    "This is a hotel, not a restaurant." Thea Quinn was a little angry, obviously he hadn''t woken up yet.


    Turned around and looked around, there was nothing but wine and drinking water.She drank a bottle of water and felt a little more comfortable before she came back and lay down on the other side of the bed.


    As soon as she lay down, Su Sheng stretched out her hand and hugged it in her arms. Thea Quinn tried to break free for a few times, but fell asleep in a daze.


    They hugged and slept deeply, but there were many people in Starling who stayed up all night.


    Oliver Quinn carefully looked at the photos left by Su Sheng to find the location where Thea was kidnapped, but first found the chair on the hill behind his villa.That was the chair of the police station. Su Sheng first took Thea from the police station to the house and left the chair?why?Demonstration 333?provocative?Oliver Quinn took a moment to find the location in the photo but found nothing.


    Not to mention Oliver Quinn and Imola, the police station almost dispatched everyone to look for them.


    The sudden deployment of the police made many people in Starling a little uneasy. Whether it was a gangster, a rich politician, or ordinary people, they did not sleep well this night.


    Day and night, there is no clue.


    The police decided to increase investigations, and Oliver Quinn also planned to seek help.


    Huntress or Raptor Squad!


    Although Oliver Quinn knew about their existence before, he hadn''t told him about it, but this time he had to do it for his sister.


    "Oliver."


    Just when Oliver Quinn was about to go out, Imola, with a haggard look, called him seriously."We should talk."


    "just now?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay." Although anxious, Oliver Quinn turned and returned."What do you want to talk about?"


    "Should it not be an ordinary person who kidnapped Thea? He said that nosy is at a price, Oliver... don''t you plan to explain?"


    ...


    PS: Thea Quinn, used the code name Red Arrow, Kuaishou.


    Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen Together?Easy differentiation


    The noon sun swayed the earth, and Thea Quinn, who had slept almost all day and night, woke up again.


    The feeling of drunkenness finally faded. Thea Quinn looked at Su Sheng, who had not yet woken up, held her arms in a daze. First she was arrested to the police station and then''kidnapped'' by him. He only exists in science fiction movies. Her superpowers, and then she knew her own life experience. Following the drunkenness, a series of things happened so suddenly and irritatingly that she didn''t know how to face it.


    But one thing she can be sure of is that she doesn''t want to go home now.


    "Ring ringing."


    The sudden ringing of the phone made Thea Quinn startled slightly, and then saw that Su Sheng woke up.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Su Sheng casually said that he turned over and found his phone.


    Thea Quinn wanted to turn her head subconsciously. This was really a frank meeting, too frank, right?But seeing Su Sheng indifferently, Thea Quinn felt ashamed if she avoided her?The thinking logic of the rebellious girl is really different from that of ordinary people, so Thea Quinn did not hide, but also deliberately looked at Su Sheng pretending to be mature.


    You look thin when you dress, and you have flesh when you take off your clothes.


    This is Su Sheng''s figure, and with the addition of the things that Tila is screaming at, Thea Quinn is unconsciously dumbfounded.


    "Is there any news?"


    Su Sheng opened the bottle of wine and took a few sips and asked the person on the phone.


    "We found the body of Harrison Wells, right in Starling. Fifteen years ago, Harrison Wells was once a star in the sciences of Starling. Later, there was a car accident and his wife was killed in the car accident. He also left the city of Starling. We tried to find a body near the scene of the car accident, and we found a corpse. After technical identification, it was indeed Dr. Harrison Wells." Although it was the result of my own verification, Ferry Hitti still felt unbelievable when she said it.


    The real Dr. Harrison Wells died fifteen years ago. Someone pretended to be him and lived for fifteen years.


    too frightening!


    "Save the corpse for me, and I will fetch it later." Su Sheng''s mouth raised.


    Reverse lightning, reverse lightning, I see how you can explain this time.


    "Are you also in Starling? You kidnapped Oliver Quinn''s sister?" Felicity asked.


    "Yes." Su Sheng glanced at Thea Quinn casually."Oliver Quinn is the Arrow. He went to Central City to help the Flash set up traps to catch me, so I took time to play with him. You don''t have to interfere with this matter. She is safe now. In addition, Catwoman is by your side. ?"


    "in."


    "Su Sheng!" Catwoman''s voice followed.


    "I''ll call the Wayne Group in a moment. You can leave for Gotham now and get what you want. I think you should have heard Felicity say the reason for my sudden departure, so I''m sorry, sorry."


    "I''m sorry? You lunatic would even say sorry to me?" Catwoman curled her lips."As long as you don''t play around with me this time."


    "Go." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Sheng called Thalia again. Although he hadn¡¯t contacted him for several years, it was obvious that Thalia¡¯s voice was very profound and recognized him instantly, and it was easy for Su Sheng to threaten this kind of thing. Thalia scolded a few words angrily and it turned out.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Sheng finished the phone call, Thea Quinn didn''t know what to say for a while, it sounded like he was a very dangerous person.


    It''s a corpse again, it''s a threat, not like a good person.


    But he didn''t hurt herself, so although Thea Quinn was surprised, she was not too scared.


    "What are you going to do next?" Thea Quinn asked.


    "It depends on you!" Su Sheng came to Thea Quinn and stroked her cheek. Thea Quinn nervously wanted to lower her head to avoid but stubbornly did not evade."If you want to go home, I will toss Oliver again and send you back. You just heard that I have other fun to enjoy. If you don''t plan to go home immediately, I will take you with me. They will look for it here slowly."


    "I''ll go with you!" Thea Quinn said without hesitation.


    "it is good!"


    "Then let''s go to eat first." Su Sheng smiled and said, turning around and going to the bathroom, after taking a shower and changing into clothes, Su Sheng took Thea Quinn and left the hotel.


    A fairly good restaurant.


    Su Sheng and Thea Quinn were eating. Thea was obviously hungry and a little bit wolfish. Although Su Sheng ate a lot, the food was much more elegant than her.


    "Are you finished?"

 102 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 102

    After a long while, Su Shengchao asked Thea Quinn.


    "I''m full." Thea Quinn patted her stomach and said contentedly.


    "Just calm down and don''t be afraid." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means someone is here to save you!"


    As soon as Su Sheng''s voice fell, he heard a swish, and an arrow pierced the glass and went straight to Su Sheng.Su Sheng drew his head away, and the arrow hit the wall directly.The people in the restaurant ran out in horror. Then they heard the sound of banging glass cracking. The French windows facing the street were smashed. Several people in black clothes and masks jumped in, holding bows, arrows, and swords. Dress up for the League of Assassins.


    In a blink of an eye, only Su Sheng''s table was left in the restaurant, and at least twenty or thirty Assassins from the Assassin Alliance surrounded the place, with icy arrows aimed at Su Sheng.


    Followed two people walked in from outside.


    One is wearing a black Assassin League uniform, and the other is wearing a green uniform.


    "Black Arrow Malcolm Merlin, Green Arrow Oliver Quinn." Su Sheng clapped his hands with a chuckle."You two got together. This shows that you have confessed your identity? And her life experience should have been exposed too?"


    "just¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng paused and smiled."Do you really plan to join forces? Oliver, he is the culprit who sank after the gold medal Quinn, the murderer who killed your father, and the boss behind all the goals in your notebook. And you, Malcolm Merlin, go well. Do your cause of destroying the slums of Starling, don¡¯t you want to avenge your wife?"


    An understatement.


    The black arrow and the green arrow stood at each other in an instant, and almost distanced them from each other as if they were alive.


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-See Helena Again


    "Batman should really be called, so that the three of the Assassin Alliance are all here?" Seeing the green arrow and the black arrow separated tacitly, Su Sheng secretly chuckled.


    Black Arrow, Green Arrow, and Batman all come from the Assassin League.


    The leader of the Assassin League, Lars El Gul, is an old monster who has not known how many years he has lived using the resurrection spring. He ignores his daughter and wants to find a successor from the outside. At first it was Batman, but Batman was not interested.Then there was Green Arrow again. Green Arrow was not interested, but for some reason he stayed for a while and then withdrew. As for Black Arrow?He really wanted to be, but it was a pity that Lars El Goul didn''t like him. In the end, although he became a pity, it didn''t last long.


    "If Lars El Goul came in person, I might be interested, you two? There is no pleasure in bullying you." Su Sheng slowly got up, the red lightning suddenly lit up in the dining room, and after a while, Su Sheng was holding him. Ya Quinn¡¯s waist was about to walk out of the restaurant.


    "Let thea go!"


    Seeing Su Sheng holding Thea so arrogantly and preparing to leave, Black Arrow was unhappy.


    This is her daughter, although he just learned about it.


    And you are too arrogant, right?


    167 Black Arrow quickly took a bow and prepared to do it, and the assassins dressed up by the surrounding Assassin Alliance also rushed towards Su Sheng.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The explosion sounded suddenly, and the assassins who rushed over exploded one after another.


    Flesh and blood, without exception.


    Thump thump.


    All bodies fell to the ground.


    Su Sheng walked to the door and stopped and looked around.


    Taking advantage of a thread to gain a wisdom, Arrow quickly threw away the bow and arrow.And Black Arrow refused to let go and aim at himself.


    With a chuckle, Su Sheng snapped his fingers.


    The black arrow''s arrow suddenly lit up, and the black arrow was stunned to throw it out when he heard a bang.


    exploded!


    "Leave." Su Sheng hugged Thea Quinn and disappeared.


    There was a mess after the explosion in the restaurant. Arrow looked at Black Arrow. He would not give up to save Thea. But was Black Arrow really the murderer who killed his father, or was he the boss behind his notebook?Although he wished to kill Su Sheng, he did not doubt what Su Sheng said.


    Looking at the black arrow lying on the ground, the Green Arrow pulled his head and left the restaurant.


    "They..." Back to the previous hotel, Thea Quinn was about to ask about what had happened, but as soon as she spoke, she saw a crossbow arrow flying towards Su Sheng.


    Thea Quinn was shocked instantly.


    "Be careful, get away!" She yelled hurriedly while pushing her hands towards Su Sheng to push him away.


    Su Sheng''s ability to copy has a foundation, and the opponent must target him to copy.And he could perceive it at the moment he shot it, which was equivalent to an early warning system.Therefore, when the crossbow arrow appeared, Sheng Su felt it, holding the rushing Thea Quinn in one hand and turned around, and caught the oncoming crossbow arrow with the other.


    Snapped!


    Copying his hand to catch the crossbow arrow, a woman in a purple uniform wearing a blindfold holding a crossbow arrow not far from Su Shengchao smiled.


    "How did you find here?"


    The other party snorted and didn''t speak, and the crossbow arrows swished and shot towards Su Sheng again.


    Huh huh!


    Su Sheng''s hand seemed to have turned into an afterimage, and a moment later, his hand was loosened, and the crossbow arrows fell to the ground.


    "You know you can''t kill me like this, Helena..." Su Sheng chuckled.


    Huntress Helena!


    Helena snorted coldly and threw down the crossbow and took out the short stick from her waist, which became longer in an instant, and then rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shook his head, red lightning lit up.


    In the next moment, Helena, who had rushed towards Su Sheng, was sitting on a chair with her hands tied behind her back, uniform, and her weapons neatly placed aside.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Thea Quinn looked at Helena, whose eyes were innocent and angry, and said in surprise."Are you a huntress? Helena Bettinelli turned out to be a huntress?"


    The huntress is still very famous in Starling. Thea Quinn has heard a lot about her, but she really didn''t expect that she turned out to be the daughter of the gangster Frank!I heard that after Frank was imprisoned, the huntress pursued him and wanted to kill him, but she didn''t expect it to be her daughter.


    "You hate me and want to kill me. I can understand it. After all, I let your efforts fall short. But don''t forget that we got along very happily. You cheated me first. I said I would let you take I hope to experience despair, I just believe it!" Su Sheng sat at the end of the bed and looked at Helena with a chuckle."Do you know? I still remember the pleasant and unforgettable memories you brought me."


    "I will kill you!" Helena said coldly towards Su Sheng.


    "How about making a deal?" Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly."I just found something to do for the Black Canary, and other things will happen in Starling. You can take this opportunity to do what you want."


    "What if I refuse?" Helena asked quietly after a pause.


    "Then I will take Frank away so that you will never find it." Su Sheng smiled."What you have to do is very simple, just let me take a set of photos, how about it?"

 103 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 103

    "Let go of me." Helena''s voice was still cold but she had obviously agreed.


    Su Shengchao Thea Quinn nodded, and Thea Quinn was stunned, let me go to unlock her?


    After hesitating for a moment, she found the knife from Helena¡¯s equipment and unlocked Helena. Helena sneered at Thea Quinn and sneered: "You better be careful. He is very good at training and playing with women, no matter how. Anyone who knows will end up desperately at him and let him tease."


    "Do you include yourself in this?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "I''m talking about the Raptor team!" Helena snorted coldly.


    "Raptor team? Even you..." Thea Quinn looked at Su Sheng dumbfounded."You are better than my brother!"


    "So so." Su Sheng smiled modestly and activated the super power, although it was not on the Disciple, it was easy to shoot.


    "Did you see it?" Helena sneered and shook her hand at Thea Quinn, and then walked to the corner and took a picture according to Su Sheng''s request.


    After taking a set of photos, Helena wants to get dressed and leave.


    Su Sheng stood in front of her.


    "I know what you have done and experienced over the years." Su Sheng looked at Helena and said softly.


    "What do you want to say?" Helena said coldly.


    Su Sheng did not speak but slowly bowed his head and kissed.


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-One: The Shocking Thea and the Raptor Team


    Dumbfounded!


    Thea Quinn watched Helena silently put on her uniform and staggered away and thought of a word inexplicably.


    He said no, but his body was honest!


    More than an hour ago, Su Sheng forced Helena, yes, at least at first Thea Quinn thought so, because Su Sheng looked very rough and scary as if she had removed her friendly mask.But soon Thea Quinn knew she was wrong, because Helena took the initiative not long after resisting.


    The two became very close, as if they had completely forgotten that there was still their own existence in the room!


    "All right?"


    Thea Quinn asked Su Sheng on the bed in disbelief.


    Su Sheng chuckles."Why not? There is nothing that can''t be solved in one shot, if there is... just two shots!"


    "I believe what she just said now." What happened just now in the past hour has refreshed the knowledge of Thea Quinn, and she paused before continuing to ask."Just now in the restaurant... what''s the matter?"


    "Your father and your half-brother joined forces to save you, but the strength is too poor and the relationship between them is very complicated. Simply put, your father wants to destroy the slums, so he joined many people to do it. Many small actions, your stepfather was one of them at the beginning. Later he found out that he was ashamed of the city and wanted to quit and was killed by your father. It was the Gold Medal Quinn incident."


    "Your brother wants to make up for his fault and guard the city, so... he and your father probably will have torn apart for a while." Su Sheng briefly explained a few words and got up to take a shower.


    When he came out, Thea Quinn was still standing there, probably still digesting the news.


    Black Arrow should not die.


    The restaurant¡¯s big news is that the Raptor team will definitely investigate. Catwoman has returned to Gotham, and Black Canary is the main force. This is why Su Sheng just told Helena to find something for Black Canary, and Su Sheng also Planning to tell Laurel to return her sister''s real murderer is Black Arrow.


    To face the Arrow, but also to face the Black Canary.


    Some of the black arrows are busy.


    As for the green arrows?On the one hand, you have to find Thea and deal with Black Arrow on the other hand, and you have to prevent the Black Canary from stealing monsters. Tsk tsk, don¡¯t you like to be nosy?Then I will find something to do for you.


    Although Su Sheng can slap Arrow to death with a slap, he will return to dust when he dies, and time will soon erase his existence. What fun is this?


    This world is his playground.


    He did not intend to destroy the world, nor did he intend to rule the world, nor did he intend to be a bloodthirsty mad demon. He just wanted to enjoy the happiness and fun the world brought him or take the initiative to find some fun. He didn''t want to reverse lightning. Such a boring life for more than ten years!


    "I will leave here tomorrow, do you follow me or where do you want to go?" Su Shengchao asked Thea Quinn.


    "Where are you going?" Thea Quinn asked.


    "Go back to Central City for some fun, and then maybe go to an interesting place." Su Sheng raised his mouth and looked a little expectant. The identity of the real Harrison Wells sent back to Inverse Lightning should be exposed. Then he will be exposed. There is no way to stay in the cutting-edge laboratory, but the Flash will try his best to trouble him so that he can leave evidence so that he can get his father framed in jail out of jail. Inverse Lightning can''t really kill the Flash and even have to help Lightning. Man.


    Gee.


    Think about it, know how frustrated the reverse lightning is.


    If he sends the villain of Earth II over again, it will be great fun.


    The only problem now is that his speed is enough, he can be as fast as he wants as many pieces as he wants, but traversing the universe is not only fast, it also requires some skills and time.


    "I don''t want to go home and don''t know where to go."


    "Then follow me!" Su Sheng decided simply.


    The sun gradually set, Su Sheng went to the base of the Raptor team.


    A lot of changes have taken place here in the past few years. The equipment in the base has become more abundant. There is a special glass wardrobe with the uniforms and equipment of Black Canary and Catwoman.


    Felicity was sitting at the computer studying something, and Laurel, not far away, was exercising next to the machine in a shorts vest.


    Red lightning suddenly lit up.


    Su Sheng appeared suddenly.


    Felicity was stunned and stood up, Su Sheng walked over and hugged her and kissed her.


    Seeing Felicity and Su Sheng kissing each other, Laurel stopped and looked slightly complicated.


    "Hold one?"


    Su Sheng let go of Felicity and opened his arms to look at Laurel.


    Laurel subconsciously looked at Felicity and didn''t respond, but Su Sheng had already hugged her.


    Pedal!


    Laurel seemed to hear her heart beating faster.


    "Now I can tell you who that person is." Su Sheng let go of Laurel with a chuckle.


    Laurel was stunned and asked hurriedly."who is it?"


    "You should investigate the restaurant, right? In addition to the Green Arrow Oliver Quinn, there is also a Black Arrow. The assassins dressed up by the Assassin Alliance were trained by him. His true identity is Malcolm Merlin." Commelin''s matter was explained roughly, and Felicity and Laurel were dumbfounded.


    It turned out to be him!


    The Merlin Group is a large group of Starling City and Quinn Group, and Malcolm Merlin is even more famous.

 104 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 104

    While Laurel was still digesting the news, Su Sheng and Felicity went to see the corpse of Dr. Harrison Wells. Although it was no longer recognizable, the DNA was enough to prove the identity.


    "I took the corpse away, and I will return to Central City tomorrow." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Leave tomorrow? What about Thea Quinn?" Felicity asked unexpectedly.


    Su Sheng said with a smirk."Take it together, let Arrow find it slowly. Speaking of which, Laurel, did Oliver Quinn find you when he came back?"


    "I found it!" Laurel said calmly."He wants to apologize to me."


    "and then?"


    Laurel slowly raised his hand and made a slap.


    Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his thumb."Good job, I thought you..."


    "What do you think of me?" Laurel squinted at Su Sheng. Does he think I''m still going to do with Oliver?Being able to hold back without killing him and avenging his sister is already the limit!


    ...


    PS: The story of Green Arrow is really hard to catch. Some of the stories are too watery for Su Sheng, so the focus is on Thea and the Raptor team.After writing this story, let''s go to Earth II to do something.To be honest, maybe some brotherhoods feel that the plot lacks a main line and is more scattered?But with the protagonist''s strength, there is really nothing worthy of moving him now, copying the ability to copy, making troubles, and making girls.I try to reduce irrelevant plots into the main line and major events.In addition, shout, ask for flowers, ask for rewards, ask for customization!


    Chapter 122, Laurel and the Butterfly Emerging from the Cocoon


    Seeing Laurel squinted a little angry, Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    "Do you like me?"


    "Ah? No, of course I didn''t... Didn''t you mean Oliver?" Laurel instantly denied success while panicking while watching Felicity shook her head hurriedly so that she would not misunderstand.


    Felicity curled his lips and said nothing.


    "What are you talking nonsense, when did I like you?" Laurel questioned Saint Chao Su angrily.


    "Isn''t there? That may be wrong." Su Sheng shrugged innocently, and said to Laurel somewhat disappointed."So... you don''t like me?"


    "I..." Laurel wanted to say yes, I don''t like you.But I couldn''t say the words when I reached my mouth, as if my mouth was glued.She doesn''t know when this kind of relationship started?Maybe it was when Su Sheng trained her?Maybe it was when Su Sheng was missing, or maybe... Talking about Su Sheng together every day without knowing it took a place in my heart?


    Su Sheng is a topic discussed by the three women of the Raptor team. Every time you talk about Su Sheng Laurel, she doesn¡¯t feel anything unusual about herself. Even when Felicity comes back from Central City, she is just happy and feels that she is finally We can know who the murderer is, but when he kisses Felicity and hugs herself, Laurel realizes that her feelings for him may be... not that simple!


    Hehehe.


    Su Sheng''s laughter suddenly interrupted Laurel''s thoughts, which made her instantly realize that now is not the time to be in a daze. Isn''t it because she really likes Su Sheng in front of Felicity?She hurriedly wanted to defend, but Su Sheng suddenly mobilized her swift force to pick up the body bag containing the body of Harrison Wells.


    "I am leaving."


    "Felicity, look at her, she must like me, haha."


    The voice fell and red light lit up.


    Su Sheng disappeared.


    Laurel wanted to cry without tears, but Felicity couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "He cheated me." Laurel said angrily to Felicity.


    Felicity said with a faint smile: "It''s not all, right? Maybe I really want to pay attention."


    "Felicity!" Laurel rushed to Felicity in embarrassment and started fighting.


    Does Laurel like Su Sheng?


    She knew that Felicity could actually guess how many points, as for Su Sheng?It doesn''t matter whether he knows or not, anyway he is interested in who he does not need the other person to like him.Leaving the base of the Raptor Squadron, Su Sheng first took Harrison Wells''s body to the room next to Thea Quinn before returning.


    "Are you looking for a woman again? Two fragrances, did you go to the Raptor Team?" Su Sheng just sat down next to Thea Quinn, and thea Quinn came over to smell it and asked curiously."Are the Huntress and the Raptor team opposing each other because of you? I heard that there are several people in the Raptor team. You and them are..."


    "Little children, don''t gossip." Su Sheng said casually.


    "When I was a child, would you still play children unsuitable in front of me? Tell me, the Raptor team and the Huntress are legends of Starling City, how did you get it?" Thea Quinn disdainfully continued. Gossip started.


    Although some people disagree with them, rebellious girls like Thea Quinn are very interested.


    Although it may not be because of the overwhelming sense of justice, but...cool!


    It''s a pity that Thea Quinn had an entrance guard at home every day, so she had no chance to see them either.


    Seeing her excited look, Su Sheng lay down and suddenly pulled her onto her body.Being together, Thea Quinn was not too nervous.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You have two choices, shut up and be obediently as my pillow. I will take you to Central City tomorrow, or I will send you to sleep next door." Su Shengdao.


    "Next door? I don''t care, don''t you think I am so old that I dare not live alone?" Thea Quinn said disapprovingly.


    "Really? Before I came back, I put a dead body next door for more than ten years. If you are not afraid, I will send you there." Said Su Sheng about to get up, Thea Quinn hurriedly hugged Su Sheng. ."Don''t, I won''t go, I can''t do it without asking!"


    "Are you taking advantage of me?"


    Feeling Thea Quinn sticking to her body, Su Sheng chuckled her little buttocks and joked 0


    "You take advantage of me?" Thea Quinn raised her head and retorted.


    Look up and face each other, breathing and heartbeat between each other can be heard clearly.There was a hint of shyness and tension in Thea Quinn''s green eyes, and there was a faint expectation and fear.The makeup on her face had already been removed, her slightly tall nose, slender cheeks were full of green charm, and her gently trembling mouth seemed to be nervously expecting something.


    "Want to try something more exciting than taking drugs?" Su Sheng said softly.


    The heat wave of breathing was wave after wave, and Thea Quinn slowly closed her eyes with an inaudible hum.


    Thunder and fire, the waves are rough.


    Perhaps she was originally bold, or the battle between Su Sheng and Helena was too shocking, and Thea Quinn was like a butterfly who wanted to emerge from the cocoon, wanting to understand this new world and want to show her beauty!The newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Although she is thin, she still bravely waved her wings to fight against the strong wind. The small body has amazing endurance and endurance.


    In the wind, she unyieldingly took the initiative to greet her with roars.


    Finally, the wind gradually stopped.


    Although she was devastated and exhausted, she also felt the feeling that she couldn''t experience in the cocoon. Although there were raindrops on her face after the wind, she was filled with a satisfied smile.


    "I think I know why the huntress hates you and will stay with you." Thea Quinn slowly raised her finger and pointed her arm."This is worse than being drunk!"


    Su Sheng is serious."I think you should take a shower first."


    "Let''s rest," Thea Quinn whispered.


    After resting for almost half an hour, Thea Quinn got up to take a bath, walking almost exactly like Helena who had left.Half a day later, Thea Quinn came back and fell asleep in Su Sheng''s arms again.


    ...


    PS: I tried my best to write this paragraph, for fear of being harmonized.

 105 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 105

    Chapter 123: Reverse Lightning Identity Crisis


    Starling is in chaos because of Thea Quinn¡¯s kidnapping, but Central City is more chaotic than Starling.


    After the Flash disappeared, the trio of Transformers, which was already difficult to deal with, acted more recklessly, and Joe West was forced to hide.After Barry Allen and their trap failed, Caitlin Snow was robbed and whereabouts are unknown. Arrow had to return to Starling to protect his family, but even so his sister was still kidnapped by Su Sheng.


    Harrison Wells and Sisko Raymond worked hard to get Barry Allen back to speed, but the progress was very slow.Seeing criminals wantonly destroying the city, listening to people''s desire for the Flash, Barry Allen has been completely surrounded by self-blame, and now he regrets the decision he made before.


    Red lightning galloped past Central City, and Su Sheng took Thea and Dr. Harrison Wells back to the villa.


    "Uh, this is your home?"


    Thea Quinn steadied her body and looked at the villa.


    "Laura." Su Sheng yelled and saw Laura coming out.


    "Arrange a room for her, she will live here temporarily." Su Sheng ordered.


    Laura nodded and gestured to Thea Quinn, who hesitated to chat with Laura.


    Disciple number, prison area.


    Caitlin Snow saw Su Sheng come in carrying the body bag and was stunned for a moment to get up.Asked nervously regardless of the embarrassment without clothes."This...who is this?"


    "Harrison Wells." Su Sheng put down and said.


    "Dr. Wells? You... You killed Dr. Wells? Why? Why do you think he is Reverse Lightning!" Kaitlin Snow asked Saint Su in anger and excitement.


    "Why do you think he is not?" Su Sheng opened the body bag on the other side.


    Caitlin Snow stared at the dry corpse.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    "This is Dr. Harrison Wells, the real Dr. Harrison Wells. Fifteen years ago, Dr. Harrison Wells drove with his wife in a car accident. His wife was killed. He then left Starling. Came to Central City to establish a cutting-edge laboratory. This is the real Harrison Wells''s body, as long as you check it, you can tell the truth. If he is real, then..."


    "Then who is Dr. Harrison Wells we know?" Caitlin Snow took the words in a daze.


    She didn''t believe that Dr. Harrison Wells would be a reverse lightning, but now that Su Sheng took the corpse with such a vow, she couldn''t help but hesitate.Saint Su opened the cell, released Caitlin Snow, and brought a dress.


    "Put it on, then follow me."


    Caitlin Snow got dressed, and Su Sheng took her and the body bag from the prison area to the experimental area on the Disciple.


    "This... is this a spaceship?"


    Caitlin Snow was brought in directly by Su Sheng, so she really didn''t know where she was locked up.


    "The Disciple, a spaceship that can travel through time." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Speaking of the Disciple, it suddenly occurred to me that there are still two enemies that have not been resolved. Take the time to go."


    The last time the Disciple was attacked by Su Sheng can not forget.


    The Lord of Time Council and Vandalsevich didn''t know if the Legendary Squad had solved them. If they haven''t solved it, just go and forget it.Although he is not the kind of character that is an enemy who needs to be killed immediately, he is not magnanimous enough to forget the blame. When will the enemy die?See his mood!


    "This, this is the time ship?" Caitlin Snow asked in surprise."So, that''s why you know so many things we don''t know?"


    "You think it is." Su Sheng was too lazy to explain."Do serious things first."


    "Oh." Kaitlin Snow replied, first checked the equipment and briefly understood it, and then in a complex mood, he checked the identity of the mummy.


    Half an hour.


    The result came out.


    "Don''t take a look?" Seeing Caitlin Snow hesitatingly did not look up, Su Sheng pushed her to the screen and pinched her chin up.


    "Why, how could this be..."


    "This is really the corpse of Harrison Wells, that... the doctor in that laboratory is..." Caitlin Snow''s face was extremely ugly, she turned to look at Su Sheng."Sorry, I... I misunderstood you!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you misunderstand it, this is just a game between me and Ni Lightning." Su Sheng shook his head indifferently.


    "Really, I''m really sorry. If, if the trap succeeds, I will not only harm you, but also... let him succeed." Caitlin Snow blamed herself and regretted that she really did not expect the Harrisonway she respected. Dr. Sulls turned out to be fake."I must tell Sisko and Barry right away."


    "I will take you with you!"


    "I would love to see how Reverse Lightning will react."


    Caitlin collected the body, and Su Sheng took Caitlin Snow and the body bag to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    As soon as I arrived in the laboratory, I saw the yellow light flashing rapidly.


    Barry Allen regained speed.


    "It''s you!"


    Barry Allen stopped, and Sisko Raymond and Harrison Wells looked over nervously.


    They had just thought of a way to shock Barry Allen with a very strong electric current to reactivate the speed of 253 in his cells. It was dangerous, but fortunately it finally succeeded.As a result, Su Sheng came as soon as he succeeded. It is strange that they are not nervous.


    "Caitlin, are you okay?" Sisko asked hurriedly.


    Caitlin glanced at Su Sheng and shook her head and said, "I''m fine, he didn''t do anything to me."


    "That''s good!" Sisko Raymond sighed in relief.


    "Wait..." Su Sheng said suddenly."Do you think this conversation seems familiar, it seems that your conversation was the same the last time I kidnapped you."


    "It seems, it seems so." Caitlin Snow nodded after thinking about it.


    "What do you want." Harrison Wells stared at Su Sheng in his wheelchair.


    "It''s too late for you to kneel down and call your father, although I don''t want to be your father!" Su Sheng squinted at Harrison Wells."This corpse is the one you handled fifteen years ago. You should know what I''m talking about, so once the result comes out, your identity can''t be hidden. You will not only have to leave the cutting-edge laboratory to protect Barry." , And he will be chased by Barry. Although he may not be able to catch up with you, but you can''t really kill him, your situation...I don''t need to say more, right?"


    "Grab the last chance, I don''t want the game to end so early."


    Chapter 124 New Ability: Mind Control


    Reverse Lightning looked indifferent on the surface, but stormy waves threw up in his heart. He found the body of Harrison Wells?Once the body is examined, his identity cannot be hidden.How does this bastard know so many things?Even if he came from the future like himself, he wouldn''t know it so clearly!Is he cheating me?


    Ni Lightning looked at Su Sheng with a smile, watching Caitlin Snow avoiding his eyes.


    He has made a decision.


    Su Sheng did not deceive herself, Caitlin Snow must have checked the body in advance.


    "damn it!"


    The wheelchair slowly took off his glasses against lightning, and the original indifferent eyes became sharp.Under everyone''s unexpectedly shocked eyes, Ni Lightning stood up.

 106 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 106

    "Dr. Wells, you..."


    Sisko Raymond and Barry Allen watched the rising Harrison Wells in disbelief as if being shocked!


    His legs are okay?He has been pretending for so long, is he really a reverse lightning?


    Inverse Lightning had a cold expression and clapped his hands in a low voice."I never regret doing things, but I regret that I provoke you now. I am curious, what exactly are you!"


    "Is it important?" Su Sheng asked with a grin.


    "It really doesn''t matter, because anyone who prevents me from going home is my enemy!" Ni Lightning glanced at Su Sheng coldly, and turned his eyes to the shocked Barry Allen."I have countless opportunities to kill you, but I can only save you, help you, and make you faster. Everything will go smoothly. I can go home and leave this world full of dead people. You can Get what you want. But now..."


    Ni Lightning took out a ring from his trouser pocket and slowly put it on his hand, his eyes lit up with a red light of speed.


    Huh!


    The red lightning lit up, and a yellow uniform suddenly popped out of the ring before it landed before being worn by the reverse lightning.


    "Why! Why do you want to kill my mother?" Barry Allen angrily fingerprinted as Ni Lightning put on his uniform.


    "I didn''t want to kill him, I''m here to kill you." Ni Lightning shook his head.


    Barry Allen was in a daze as if being shocked.


    "Our game...began!" Ni Lightning looked at Su Sheng with a sneer."I admit that I really don''t know who you are, and why you are so fast and so fast, but that''s good, you will help me go home."


    "I don''t think so!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."Looking at you so confident, is there any other useless back?"


    "Believe me, I took great pains to go home." Ni Lightning chuckled, followed by a violent shaking sound, as if some monster was charging in.


    next moment.


    Su Sheng suddenly felt a spiritual force attacking him.


    Similar to some kind of mind control.


    "This is the back hand of Reverse Lightning? Mind control, this is Grud?" Su Sheng''s thoughts flashed, and the ability to activate instantly copied the opponent''s ability, followed by a five-fold increase.


    In an instant.


    Su Sheng found himself in the presence of another body, how would you describe this feeling?As if playing a role-playing game, he can control each other''s actions and even what they say.


    Inverse lightning, you are really a good person!


    This gave me a mind control ability!


    Su Sheng smiled secretly while controlling the appearance of the opponent.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The footsteps were deafening, and the ground trembled.


    Caitlin Snow, Sisco Raymond, and Barry Allen looked nervously at the door, and a moment later a body like a giant mountain appeared in their eyes.


    A huge orangutan appeared.


    "Caitlin, Sisko, you should remember? Groud!" Ni Lightning said triumphantly.


    "Grud? Is it Grud?" Sisko Raymond asked in surprise.


    "What is Gruder?" Barry Allen asked in shock when he looked at the giant orangutan.


    "Before the particle accelerator, the laboratory had cooperated with Wade Ellin to try to develop mental abilities for military interrogation. Groot was one of the experimental products. Later, Wellsbo... he thought the experiment was too cruel and stopped it. Xiang cooperation, Groot disappeared when the particle accelerator exploded. I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect it to be so big. It must have been affected by the explosion of the particle accelerator." Kaitlin Snow explained in amazement.


    "Under the situation of understanding the future, I have enough time to make plans. I saved Gruder and let it stay in the laboratory. It was affected by the particle accelerator and possessed the ability of mind control. Originally, I planned to let him control Barry and help me. Open a way home, but now...I have a better choice!"


    Ni Lightning walked to Su Sheng triumphantly."He is my best choice!"


    "Sisco, do you want to be a time machine? I have prepared the materials and drawings. I have prepared them as soon as possible." I controlled Su Sheng and let the reverse lightning become a bamboo on his chest. The red light flashed, and several blues appeared in his hand. Color glass body, this is the future technology, which contains extremely powerful energy."Barry, put these below, I want to restart the particle accelerator!"


    "Oh, yes, one thing is missing."


    "The superluminal particles studied by the Mercury Laboratory, this requires you to go!" Reverse Lightning looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng did not move.


    "Grud?" Ni Lightning was stunned and shouted at Grud.


    Groud walked slowly forward a few steps and suddenly waved his arm towards the lightning.


    "boom!"


    The stout arm shot the reverse lightning away instantly, and the unexpected reverse lightning slammed on the wall and got up."Gruder, what are you doing! I''m your father!"


    He created Grud with one hand. Grud didn''t hesitate to give his orders, but now he is attacking himself?


    "I told you to kneel down and call you daddy before I took it back. I didn''t expect that you would like to be the father of apes with such a strong taste.


    Reverse Lightning¡¯s helper hit Reverse Lightning?


    This kind of change shocked everyone who was desperate. What was even more surprised was that Su Sheng did not seem to be controlled by the mind at all. On the contrary... it seemed to control Gruder instead?


    ...


    PS: Every time I use this name, what comes to mind is not a gorilla, but Marvel''s Groot. This name is too close.


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Five


    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Su Sheng grinned lightly while looking at Ni Lightning''s incredible expression."You must think that Grud can reverse the situation as soon as it appears? Use its power to control me and help you go home? I have to say that you are very smart. It is difficult to hide the volume of Grud from being discovered. You should It was after I captured Caitlin that Gruder appeared near here, right? Because you know I will definitely come, especially after Barry Allen regains speed!"


    "You are not as fast as I am and you know that I have mastered your true identity. You can''t hide it for long, so you changed your mind."


    "I want to use me to help you go home and then let Gruder kill me, so that if you successfully go home, Barry Allen will no longer be in danger and you can continue to be the Flash, and you will continue to be able to use the super power, the best of both worlds! It''s a pity that you miscalculated, and Gruder''s ability is useless to me."


    Inverse Lightning stared at Su Sheng without nonsense and asked why, why Grud could not control you but was controlled by you instead.The red light is on, and the lightning is going to run!


    Can''t run without running!


    As soon as the reverse lightning moved, Su Sheng blocked his way.


    Huh!Huh!Huh!


    Two 600 indistinguishable red lightning flashes quickly. Every time, every time the reverse lightning wants to leave, Su Sheng will be blocked first, even if he has already used the fastest speed.


    "Damn, how fast is this guy!" Reverse Lightning secretly cursed, turned and looked at the wall next to him and ran quickly in the laboratory.


    Take a deep breath, feel the air, feel the wind on your face, feel the earth, your feet lift your body and push forward.Lightning, feel the lightning, feel its power, its electric current is beating in the blood vessels, making the whole body full of vitality, covering every nerve in the body, like an impact.He is no longer himself, he is a part of a stronger force, a part of the super power!


    Rush!

 107 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 107

    The eyes of Reverse Lightning suddenly shined brightly, and the red lightning rushed towards the wall with a scream.


    If the body vibrates at the natural frequency of the air, the cells of the whole body will be in a state of excitement, enough to allow him to pass through this wall!


    Through the wall, this is also the ability extended by the rapid force!


    Huh!


    Ni Lightning''s body vibrated quickly and was about to rush towards the wall, but at this time Grud''s huge body suddenly stood in front of him.


    Puff!


    Reverse lightning passed through Gruder''s body and into the wall.


    "Success!" After the reverse lightning came out of the wall, it speeded up again to leave the laboratory, but suddenly saw a red light passing through himself and coming to him from behind.


    This red light is Su Sheng.


    Passing through walls is a technical job, not just fast enough.When Su Sheng studied proficient supernatural power, he would naturally try these proper methods that he had known for a long time.It''s just... he didn''t expect Reverse Lightning to be so slow!


    "It''s a pity, I want to play more with you!" Su Sheng looked at Ni Lightning with some regret.


    Snapped!


    On the other side of the wall, Grud''s huge body fell to the ground.


    The moment it fell to the ground, the reverse lightning in front of Su Sheng also fell to the ground.


    Through the wall, the wall will not die.But wear people?That''s different.


    After all, the structure of a person and a wall are different, and the frequency of vibration is also different!


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The yellow light lit up, Barry Allen rushed in from the door, and he hurried over watching the falling reverse lightning."No, no... How can I get my father to get rid of the charge when you are dead, no..."


    "Why are you killing him!"


    Barry Allen asked Saint Su anxiously.


    At this time, Sisko Raymond and Caitlin Snow also chased up, looking sad at the dead Reverse Lightning.


    After all, this time of getting along is not fake, if there is no reverse lightning, there would be no Sisco Raymond and Caitlin Snow.


    "He was too slow. Who knew that he was still standing in the same place after passing through, and I accidentally pierced him to death." Su Sheng curled his lips and was a little disappointed. He also planned to have fun after picking the identity of Inverse Lightning. After playing, I accidentally played like this and died.


    "Look at it!"


    Sisko Raymond suddenly pointed to the body of Reverse Lightning.


    The appearance of the reverse lightning gradually changed, from the original Harrison Wells appearance to the original appearance.


    Albert Swan!


    This is his real name, what he really looks like.


    Su Sheng was a little bit disappointed, as if he had lost an interesting toy, shook his head, the red lightning lit up, and he planned to leave.As soon as he was about to leave, Su Sheng suddenly found that Ni Lightning had lit up a red light, his body gradually disappeared in the red light and he rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng did not hide.


    Because he suddenly had an idea.


    The next moment the red light faded into Su Sheng''s body and disappeared, and Su Sheng clearly felt that the red light from the reverse lightning did not enter his body, but a certain space connected to his body.


    Speedy space?


    bass!


    Under everyone''s blank eyes, Su Sheng''s lightning gleamed, and it turned from red to yellow.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    Caitlin and others asked subconsciously in surprise.


    "The speed force has been upgraded? The speed person will become a part of the speed force after death, so the speed force is like the temple of the speed person. But the speed force of the reverse lightning should come from the Flash, even if it is turned into the speed force Part of it should also belong to the Flash. Why did it come to me? Is it because I killed him?" Su Sheng thought to himself.


    The speed force is too complicated and almost no one can explain it clearly, and he is still an independent speed force, so Su Sheng really doesn''t know why for this change.


    but¡­¡­


    Seeing the yellow lightning around him, Su Sheng felt that he had found new pleasure again.


    Hunting the speed ones?


    Su Sheng squinted at Barry Allen.


    The eyes were sharp, and the eager killing intent was not hidden at all.


    This made Barry Allen, Sisko Raymond and Caitlin Snow startled at first.


    "Su Sheng, you, what are you doing?" Caitlin Snow asked nervously.


    Casting a glance at Caitlin, Su Sheng smiled suddenly.


    Whoosh!


    The yellow lightning flashed, and Su Sheng left the sophisticated laboratory.


    He wants to keep Barry Allen alive so that more and more speeders can be created by his superpower.


    Chapter 126 The Choice of Artificial Intelligence: Gideon or Indigo?


    Heroes are not good, they need to take on more responsibilities and sacrifice more of themselves.


    Harrison Wells, who was like a life mentor, became the murderer of his own mother, Ni Lightning, and then Ni Lightning died, losing the only chance that his father could get rid of the crime.The joy of regaining speed didn''t last long before Barry Allen was nearly collapsed by this series of changes. His life seemed to be dark and never see light.


    The alarm on Sisko''s phone went off.


    "It''s Joe, he''s in danger." Sisko said to Barry Allen after reading it.


    Barry Allen took a deep breath and temporarily suppressed the sad whistle. Sisko and Caitlin glanced at each other and hurried back to the laboratory to help Barry Allen.


    Without Reverse Lightning, the Flash team must continue to move forward.


    "Huh!"


    The light lit up, and Su Sheng returned to the villa.


    Thea Quinn and Laura were chatting, and seeing Su Sheng came back, Thea Quinn stood up and said."Can I go out for a stroll? I haven''t been to Central City yet."

 108 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 108

    Su Sheng shook his head."In a few days, Oliver will definitely find you if you show up now."


    "Then what am I doing? I won''t just stay here all the time? That''s boring." Thea Quinn said suddenly with her lips curled."I saw your steel suit, can you let me try it?"


    "Whatever you want, I''m planning to get a new set anyway."


    It was just the initial version before. Many functions need to be improved. The first point is the energy issue. He plans to analyze the energy of the blue glass body of the inverse lightning and then go to the Mercury Laboratory to get the tachyon particles.It is also necessary to study nano-scale reduction technology and artificial intelligence.


    Reverse Lightning can put the suit in the ring, which is a good technique.


    I remember Dr. Harrison Wells of Earth II seems to have done research on this aspect!


    There is also the House of Time in the cutting-edge laboratory, which contains the artificial intelligence Gideon brought from the future by Reverse Lightning, and the artificial intelligence of the same name as the legendary team''s Waverider.Gideon, the artificial intelligence, was created by the Flash in the future. Although Reverse Lightning is called Gideon from the legendary squad, it is equivalent to Apple''s hand, with the same brand but a separate entity.


    There are many artificial intelligences in the DC world. In addition to Gideon, Su Sheng''s impressive world of 38 Supergirls on Earth has a female villain named Indigo. Is this female villain a humanoid artificial intelligence or a robotic girl?It''s the No. 8 Blagnac.And Blagnac is great.


    He is an artificial intelligence created by the comse, but then after self-evolution and replication, the scientist who not only controlled the planet, but also conquered the entire planet. In the process of continuous upgrading, he not only evolved his own capabilities, but also evolved himself. His greed, jealousy, hatred and other emotions have become the enemy of all life.In the comics, he once destroyed the planet Krypton. Later, he came to Earth and became a mortal enemy of Superman and the Justice League. There was a city collector madman. He would conquer the city and shrink the world into a collection.


    Although Indigo is No. 8 Blagnac, he is considered a villain, but he has added an outsider in the comics, which triggered the famous graduation day event in the Teen Titans series!


    She is much easier to use than Gideon.


    "Artificial intelligence can be released first, and after the study understands how to travel through the universe, go to Earth 38 to find indigo. So we should go to the Mercury Laboratory to get the tachyon particles first!" Su Sheng secretly thought about going to the Mercury experiment tomorrow room.


    Garage laboratory.


    Su Sheng studied the details of the upgrade of the steel suit, and Thea Quinn and Laura studied the original steel suit.


    Unconsciously, it was late at night.


    After eating, clean up.


    Laura silently returned to her room.


    Thea Quinn hit Hatch and deliberately asked Su Sheng."I''m a little sleepy, how about you?"


    "Do you know where my room is?" Su Sheng looked up and asked casually.


    Thea Quinn nodded."I know, what''s the matter?"


    "Go to the room and wait for me. I''ll go over after reading this." Su Sheng shook the book in his hand.


    "I didn''t say to sleep with you again." Thea Quinn mumbled and turned away.


    Su Sheng smiled and looked down at the rest of the content. After about half an hour, Su Sheng got up and took a shower and returned to the room.


    Push open the door.


    Thea Quinn lay with her back facing the doorway, her body covered with her thin shoulders exposed.


    It does not seem to be wearing pajamas.


    Su Sheng smiled and walked over and lay down and held her shoulders to make her turn around. With her eyes facing each other, Thea Quinn hugged Su Sheng and got into his arms.I hugged her somewhat thin body, although the size of the pillow was a little smaller, but it didn''t feel like it, so she took the time to take a photo.


    The night is extremely silent.


    Although Xiao Xia intentionally hinted that Su Sheng could do something, Su Sheng only hugged her to sleep, which made her a little disappointed and finally fell asleep in a daze.


    There was no word for a night, and the sun was shining outside the window the next day, and it was very sunny.


    "Ring Ling Ling...Ring Ling Ling..." The ringing of the phone rang next to Thea Quinn woke up in a daze. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Su Sheng was chatting with someone on the phone.


    Listening to the voice, it seems to be a woman!


    "The poisonous people were caught by you? Hehe, just catch them, they are of no value to me, so you don''t need to call me specifically." Su Sheng held the phone in one hand and stroked Thea Quinn. With her hair, Thea Quinn, who just woke up, had a lazy and green feeling.Thea Quinn squinted and snorted, lying on his chest, as if she was deliberately making trouble with her hands moving around him.


    Seeing that Su Sheng had no reaction, Thea Quinn slowly jumped down.


    She has seen how Helena does it!


    "Apologize? Then...no need." Su Sheng cast a smirk at Thea Quinn and continued."I came up with an idea to punish you? Friend? Ha ha, Caitlin, of course I take you as a friend, so I just punish you instead of killing you, and Sisko, I will give him a gift too!"


    Su Sheng hung up the phone and dragged Thea Quinn over, in the exclamation of Thea Quinn... The morning transport began!


    Chapter 127 Tachyon and Su Sheng are wanted


    The refreshing and refreshing Su Sheng came out of the room, properly dressed and neatly dressed, and glanced at Laura who had prepared breakfast, casually said: "Take time to teach her how to exercise and strengthen her lower physical fitness."


    Laura hummed.


    Thea Quinn was afraid that she would not be able to get out for a while. After breakfast, Su Sheng and Laura went to the Disciple to study the energy crystals left by the reverse lightning and prepare to modify them into steel suits. Energy and then use the energy matrix of the Disciple to try to see if it can achieve the effect of perpetual kinetic energy. The Disciple does not need to be supplemented with energy, it will be automatically supplemented when driving and crossing.


    This is a very advanced technology.


    At the same time, this transformation is not easy and requires extremely high knowledge and skills.


    There are many things that Su Sheng has to do now, studying how to use supernatural power to travel through space and how to transform the energy matrix of the suit. Even if he has superb power, fast speed cannot be achieved in a short time, especially the former. More time and experience to research.Fortunately, the super power made his thinking speed change very fast, so in just one day, he researched and understood the energy glass body and transformed it into a matrix reactor that can be used for battle suit functions.


    He installed this matrix reactor on a steel suit to replace the original energy source, and the effect was very good.


    If the most powerful weapon system is output, it will not be a problem to blow up an entire building. As for the endurance, there is no need to worry.It can be said that there has been a qualitative flyover from before!The next day, Su Sheng asked Laura and Thea Quinn to play with steel suits to test the function by the way, and went to the Mercury Lab by himself.Since the particle accelerator of the cutting-edge laboratory exploded and the laboratory was forced to close, Mercury Lab came from behind. Mercury Lab¡¯s leader Tina McGee and Harrison Wells were originally both Starling¡¯s scientific geniuses, but later After Reverse Lightning replaced Harrison Wells, the relationship between the two became rivals.


    Both the crystal laboratory and the cutting-edge laboratory are places for talents.


    The cutting-edge laboratory has Flash, Frost Killer Kaitlyn, and Seismo Posisko, while the Crystal Laboratory has violent thieves and ballistics.Caitlin Snow also joined the Mercury Lab at some time.


    Standing in front of the dozens-storey crystal laboratory building, Su Sheng stepped in.


    The people coming and going in the lobby on the first floor look very lively. There is a guard station in the direction of the elevator and you need to swipe your card or register to get in. There is a rest area not far from the door. There are many promotion introductions about Mercury Lab products nearby.Su Sheng looked around and activated his superpower instantly, and the yellow lightning light shuttled layer by layer.


    "This color is really awkward."


    Su Sheng murmured and slowed down suddenly. He saw a woman in a white coat, blond hair and black-rimmed glasses, holding a box and walking out of an office with an angry face.


    Time seemed to stand still, and everything around was still.


    The angry expression on her face seemed to freeze, and Su Sheng came to her and picked up the badge on her clothes.


    "Brillaven? Isn''t this the thief? She seems to be a computer genius, and she has a good understanding of machine applications." Su Shengshan left and found her personnel file, wrote down the address and continued to search for tachyon particles.


    Huh.Huh.Huh!


    Layer by layer.


    When finally approaching the top floor, Su Sheng found a laboratory with a high security level.


    The access control of this laboratory is very advanced, and it is also individually equipped with security.


    "That''s it!" Su Sheng chuckled and his body vibrated quickly, adjusting the vibration frequency, feeling the rapid force in the cells, and Su Sheng went directly through the wall and entered the laboratory.

 109 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 109

    There is a separate sealed room in the center of the laboratory.


    Tachyon particles are inside.


    The vibrating Su Sheng went straight in and picked up the tachyon particles to leave.


    As soon as I came out, I heard rapid footsteps coming from outside, and security guards opened the door with guns.


    "Put things..."


    "Silent siren?" Su Sheng pouted and walked towards the door.


    "Warning you to put things down, or we''ll shoot." The security guard saw that Su Sheng walked over and shot them after they had ignored them.


    The bullet-intensive pilgrimage to Su Sheng came over 0


    Su Sheng was too lazy to hide, and waved the bullet aside as he walked.


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!


    In the rain of bullets, Su Sheng walked over like this.


    The security guards were a little dumbfounded, and he hesitated and rushed towards Su Sheng who had come over.Su Sheng''s body flashed slightly, and several security guards rushed to the ground. When they got up, Su Sheng had already disappeared.


    Disciple number.


    After Su Sheng came back, he began to study the superluminal particles. The energy that this thing can generate is much stronger than the energy glass of the reversal lightning. If you study it carefully, you should be able to produce a good suit!


    The tachyon particles were stolen from the Mercury Laboratory, and both as the Flash or as a police evidence technical expert Barry Allen rushed to the scene.


    Because the regain speed makes the supernatural power in his cells more active, his speed is faster than before, so yesterday when the poisonous man was alone, he caught him, and the multibody and the self-proclaimed peekaboo The teleport girl took the opportunity to leave.He thought he would finally have time to think about how to save his father, but the Mercury Lab had an accident.


    There is no need to investigate to know that this is Su Sheng, after all, Su Sheng did not hide his identity or destroy the video.


    The police issued a wanted for Su Sheng, but Barry Allen knew it well.


    This kind of wanted does not catch Su Sheng at all, but will increase the police''s 3.3 casualties. He told Qiao West about this matter and then went back to the laboratory to find a way.


    How to find Su Sheng and figure out why he wants tachyon particles.


    As a result, he saw that Su Sheng was here as soon as he returned to the laboratory.


    "You..." Barry Allen was stunned for a moment not knowing what to say.


    Su Sheng ignored Barry Allen but pointed to the superluminal particles and related designs to Sisko Raymond."It''s here, can you see it? I haven''t figured out how to convert the energy of tachyon particles into a stable and controllable one, because once it is activated, the energy will be too high and it will melt the surrounding equipment. I think I have replaced it with a material that is more resistant to high temperatures but did not find a suitable one. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Chapter 128 Flashy?Even if it is just a toy, it must be gorgeous!


    Sisko Raymond subconsciously put forward an idea after listening to Su Sheng''s words.


    "You can use ceramic composite..." He reacted before he finished speaking, and stepped back."Why should I help you? You stole it from Mercury Lab."


    Su Sheng smiled at Sisko and shook his head."Sisko, Sisko, you know, you can only help me."


    "If you help me solve this problem, I won''t care about the last time you set a trap to catch me."


    "You...you..." Sisko stepped back a few steps.


    "Sisko, what''s the matter with you?" Caitlin Snow and Barry Allen asked curiously, looking at Sisko''s panic.


    "Did you not hear what he said just now?" Sisko asked, turning his head.


    What did he say?He didn''t speak just now.


    Barry Allen and Caitlin Snow looked stunned.


    "Sure enough, you...you said it in my head." Sisko Raymond said in surprise.


    "Yes, I can not only speak in your mind, but 10 I can also control your thinking and actions, just like Gruder. But it is stronger than it, after all, its intelligence has not been developed so high. After it is controlled, it can only be muddled and unnatural, but I am different! People controlled by me can look the same as usual. I think you definitely don¡¯t want me to control you to do things you don¡¯t want, and you don¡¯t want to do that. Every day I wonder if the people around me are under my control!" Su Sheng smiled at Sisko Lemen, but his mouth didn''t move at all.


    "OK, OK, I''ll help you!" Sisko Raymond said hurriedly.


    Caitlin Snow and Barry Allen were a little dazed, and they didn''t see Su Sheng speak anymore, but Sisko talked again.


    "Su Sheng, you...what do you want tachyon particles?" Barry Allen couldn''t help asking.


    "Make battle clothes." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Did you wear the one you wore last time? I don''t understand, your strength doesn''t need such a flashy thing as a battle suit, right?" Barry Allen asked inexplicably.


    Even using tachyon particles to build a battle suit seemed to be of little help to Su Sheng in terms of power and function.


    "Because... can fly?" Caitlin Snow asked afterwards.


    "Fly? It''s not difficult to want to fly." Su Sheng shook his head. If he wants to fly, it''s easy for him to copy the ability to fly casually, and even the speed force can fly if it is well developed."If there are too many flashy things, even a toy must be gorgeous enough to satisfy me, right?"


    "But this is something from Mercury Lab. They have called the police and the police have wanted you. I know you are not afraid of being caught, but it will also cause inconvenience to you? How about you replace the tachyon particles, We help you solve the alternative energy problem?" Barry Allen tentatively suggested.


    "Not interested." Su Sheng shook his head."Although Tachyon particles are expensive, since they can make one, they can make the second one, but there is only one life for human beings. Tell Tina McGee that she will withdraw the case, otherwise...she will die!"


    "You, aren''t you going to kill her?" Caitlin Snow worried.


    "I won''t kill her, but I will stop you from blocking people who want to kill her!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Brillaven, the storm-eye thief, has a research project that can remotely control robotic bees. At first, Mercury Lab planned to use this project for agricultural purposes, but she had the idea of ??transforming it into a weapon. As a result, she was fired by Tina McGee .The aggrieved Brilavin used the robotic bee with bee venom to start killing and revenge.Tina McGee would be dead if it weren''t for the Flash and Atomic help in the TV series.Speaking of it, Atomic Ray Palmer probably hasn''t developed nano-shrinking technology yet, so it is more convenient to go to Earth II to find Harrison Wells.


    Anyway, I have to go to Earth II!


    "Someone wants to kill her, why?" Barry Allen asked hurriedly.


    Su Sheng smiled, and turned to Sisko Ramon and said, "This is my phone number, so let me know.


    Sisko Raymond was stunned and put away the number, Su Sheng turned around and went out.


    "I..." Caitlin Snow pointed to Su Sheng who had left before chasing after him.


    As a result, as soon as he caught up with him, he found that Su Sheng hadn''t gone far, he was groping for something on the walls of the corridor.This embarrassed Kaitlin Snow, who had thought he walked away and hurried out.


    "Something?" Su Sheng turned around and asked.


    "Are you still mad at me and won''t forgive me?" Caitlin Snow hesitated."Otherwise why did you call Sisko?"


    "Does this matter?" Su Sheng asked in amazement.


    Of course it does!


    I was responsible for contacting you before, but now you have told Sisko the number. Doesn¡¯t it mean you don¡¯t want to contact me again?Caitlin wanted to say something but finally didn''t say this sentence. She looked at Su Sheng groping the wall and couldn''t help but curiously asked."What are you looking for?"


    "Secret room!" Su Sheng said while groping."Reverse Lightning has built a secret room here. In this secret room is his spare suit, the surveillance of Barry Allen, and the future artificial intelligence Gideon. Although my ultimate goal is not Gideon, it can be temporarily use."

 110 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 110

    "Impossible? If there is a secret room, we..." Before Caitlin Snow finished speaking, the wall suddenly lit up at 630, and the wall split from the middle to reveal a dark entrance."There really is a secret room!"


    Caitlin Snow saw Su Sheng go in and hurriedly followed in.


    This is a closed space of more than ten square meters, and the lights come on as the two enter.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a set of yellow reverse blitz suits, followed by countless screens around Barry Allen''s home, the police station and other places where he often appears!


    "Gideon!"


    Sheng Su looked at the wall inside and shouted.


    In an instant, a human-like influence appeared on the wall.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Sheng!"


    It''s not surprising that Gideon knew himself Su Sheng, after all, this Gideon came from the future, if it didn''t know himself, then the future would have failed a bit too much.


    "Do you mind if I help you change a place?" Looking at Gideon, Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    ...


    PS: The Storm Eye is from the first season of The Flash. After Felicity was paralyzed in the Arrow, she tried to use the improved robotic bee to capture the technology after recovering with technology.In addition, you should enter the plot of Earth II, maybe go back to the super girl to play!


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Although Gideon is interactive artificial intelligence, it is only artificial intelligence after all, so it cannot answer Su Sheng''s inquiry.


    "If you don''t tell me, I will be your acquiescence." Su Sheng walked over with a chuckle and removed Gideon, and did not say anything to Caitlin Snowdor, and took Gideon out of the cutting-edge laboratory and returned. Enter the disciple.


    Loading Gideon on the Disciple makes many things easier to sit up.


    For example, find someone!


    "Gideon, help me find out what Brilavin is doing." Su Sheng leaned on the chair and asked softly.


    Soon, Gideon appeared on the operation desk of Brilavin''s news.


    Just like in the original book, the grudge Brilavin is planning to get the robot bee ready for revenge.


    After reading Brilavin''s situation, Su Sheng curiously asked Gideon about the speed and method needed to travel through time and space. After all, this Gideon originally belonged to reverse lightning, and he should have a certain understanding of the speed force.


    Gideon answered truthfully.


    One question and one answer did answer many of Su Sheng''s doubts. This was the difference between experienced and inexperienced. Many questions made him suddenly clear.


    "It''s easier to travel through time than space, but I don''t need to travel through time now, so... let''s try to see if I can travel through space." Gideon helped him answer his doubts and Su Sheng really wanted to try if he could succeed.


    Huh!


    Lightning lit up, and Su Sheng came out of the disciple and ran quickly.


    "The speed is about a thousand miles an hour, this speed is enough to travel through time, but the space... is not enough!"


    Su Sheng began to stack his abilities to speed up, and he ran faster and faster.The lightning seemed to be integrated with the body, and it was difficult to tell whether it was the lightning he produced or the lightning itself.Don''t think about controlling the wind around you, don''t pay attention to the surrounding environment, the whole person concentrates as if entering some kind of ethereal state.The energy of the speed force filled the cells of the whole body, and Su Sheng even felt that he himself no longer existed, only ^... the speed force!


    boom!


    A light blue wormhole like a rolling cloud suddenly formed in front, and Su Sheng rushed in.


    Some are similar to the time flow but different.


    The time flow is green, but here it is blue.


    There are pictures all around, flashing by.


    Past, present, future, all content at all points in time appears.


    Su Sheng glanced at it and didn''t look at it, because he felt that if he was too focused, he would appear at that point in time.This kind of traversal is more idealistic, thinking that at any time, somewhere will travel to a certain time.This road seemed endless, and Su Sheng ran for a moment and added speed again.


    Huh!


    The speed of the yellow lightning increased again, twice, four times...ten times.


    Su Sheng didn''t know how fast he was, he just thought of Dr. Harrison Wells of Earth II in his mind.


    Ran on and on.


    The front suddenly lit up.


    Following a swish, Su Sheng rushed out directly.


    The body ran a few steps forward and stopped, only then did Su Sheng find himself in a certain office.


    As soon as he turned his head, Su Sheng saw a man with glasses holding an energy gun at him.


    "Who are you!" he asked with a sharp gun in his eyes.


    Su Sheng looked at the man in front of him and chuckled."It''s exactly the same, but unfortunately you are not the Dr. Harrison Wells I know!"


    "Answer my question, who are you!" The gun in Dr. Harrison Wells''s hand lit up with a blue light, and it felt like a seed bullet was loaded.


    "Who is the mayor of Central City?" Su Sheng asked not to answer.


    boom!


    Harrison Wells shot.


    The energy bomb hit the wall, and Harrison Wells felt that his gun had been dismantled and threw it on the ground.


    "you¡­¡­"


    He just said a word and was caught by Su Sheng''s neck. He held him with one hand and pulled him in front of him. Su Sheng smiled and asked: "Answer my question, who is the mayor of Central City!"


    "Stener." Harrison Wells said painfully.


    "Sure enough, Captain Cold?" Su Sheng continued to ask with a chuckle."Your daughter''s name is Jesse?"


    Harrison Wells''s expression changed abruptly."You, who are you, how do you know my daughter..."


    "Don''t rush to ask questions, answer my questions first!" Su Sheng put down Harrison Wells casually, rubbing his neck and staring at Su Sheng warily."Is there a Flash in this world? The name is Jay Garrick? There is also a faster person called Speed?"


    When it comes to extreme speed, Harrison Wells'' eyes clearly flashed a little differently.


    "Speed ??captured your daughter? It shouldn''t. There was no gap between the two earths due to the explosion. Speed ??shouldn''t have the idea of ??hitting another earth yet, how could you kidnap your daughter?" Su Sheng asked somewhat unexpectedly. .


    "Are you from another earth?" Harrison Wells muttered as he looked at Su Sheng in surprise."So the theory of parallel universes exists, and the idea of ??extreme speed is correct!"


    "What do you think?" Su Sheng asked casually.

 111 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 111

    "He grabbed Jesse and wanted me to study how to open the passage of parallel worlds. He wanted to eliminate the speed people in other worlds!" Harrison Wilston stared eagerly at Su Sheng."How did you do it? You are also a speed player, are you using super speed power? That is to say, you can travel through time and space fast enough? Then your speed must be faster than super speed!"


    "No matter what you want to do in this world, save my daughter, I will help you with everything!"


    Harrison Wells was very anxious and eager. He almost forgot that Harrison Wells of Earth II was a daughter, and he could do anything for his daughter Jesse.In the original book, he came to the earth when he wanted to find the Flash Barry Allen to defeat the speed and rescue his daughter. After the failure, he did not hesitate to rely on the speed to help him steal the speed of the Flash to save his daughter.


    Although he confessed to the Flash because of his speedy words and lack of faith and guilt, he can do anything for his daughter.


    Speaking of her daughter, she was also a member of the Lightning family and later became the famous Jesse Kuai.


    Chapter 130 Double Body: Echo and Death Storm


    "I came to this world and I want to do a lot of things, but one of them is for the nanoscale technology." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "I will!" Harrison Wells said without hesitation."I can help you as long as you rescue my daughter Jesse."


    "Then write down the equation and I''ll go out for a spin!"


    Su Sheng finished speaking and disappeared without a whistle.


    Earth Two is a world that is completely opposite to the Earth. Good people become bad people, and bad people become good people. Some small details will lead to a completely different future.In this world Captain Cold became the mayor of Canterlot, Iris became a police officer, and Joe became a singer.The famous death shooter in this world is so rotten and can not hit people face to face. Caitlin became the frost killer, the fire storm became the death storm, and Sisko Raymond became the echo, although the Harrison Wells of Earth II I also studied particle accelerators and created a group of transformed people, but their destiny and choices are completely different from those of the earth.


    In general.


    This is an interesting and fresh world.


    Although Su Sheng didn''t plan to come to Earth II now, he won''t turn around and leave after the first 330 attempts. At least he will get the nano-reduction technology first.


    In the world of Earth Two, the sky is full of warm colors. I don''t know if it is to distinguish the difference in the world or for other reasons, giving Su Sheng a feeling that the dream is not real.Although there are many identical faces in this world, they are actually completely different people. Su Sheng remembers that in the original book, the Flash crossed over and found that he was still a physical evidence technician at the Central City Police Department, but he was timid and selfish and still talked to Iris. After getting married, Iris chose to be a policeman because of Barry''s future.It¡¯s not a big deal, obviously came to Earth 2 to hurry up and rescue Jesse, but this guy pretended to be addicted to Joe, not to mention that he killed Joe in this world because of his emotions, and helped Iris to deal with Frost Killer and Death storm.


    Harrison Wells told him that the main purpose is to save Jesse. People in this world have nothing to do with you, but Barry Allen has a heart attack and insists on saving people. He also keeps saying that no matter which world they are in. It''s his family.This is no longer the Virgin, is it mentally retarded?


    The results of it?The result was that he himself was caught extremely quickly, if it hadn''t been for Sisko Ramon and the others to instigate the Frost Assassin, I''m afraid he would have to save Jesse himself.In the end, although Jesse was saved and returned to the earth, but throughout the whole process, how many waves caused him?


    He feels good by himself.


    In this world, his mother is not dead, and she still enjoys the treatment of husband Iris.


    If this is because his Virgin''s heart attack has delayed the rescue of Jesse, Harrison Wells probably killed him directly.


    The yellow lightning galloped rapidly in the central city, and Su Sheng who was running suddenly felt hostility.


    Someone attacked himself!


    Still use the fire storm attack method!


    Death storm!


    Su Sheng stopped instantly and heard a loud bang, and the road in front was hit by flames instantly.


    The flames skyrocketed.


    A man wearing a black leather jacket burst into flames slowly fell from the air, and when he landed, he collected the flames. It was the double death storm of the fire storm.


    The death storm here is still the first, a combination of Ronnie Raymond and Martin Stein.However, unlike the fire storm on Earth One, the two existed at the same time. Martin Stein in the death storm no longer existed for a long time, and the body was completely controlled by Ronnie Raymond.


    "You''re not the Flash? A new Speedmaster, Speed ??will definitely be satisfied!" Death Storm stared at Su Shengyin and said triumphantly.


    "I didn''t expect that the first person I would meet was you, your ability...it''s useless." Su Sheng whispered and muttered."Where is the echo?"


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Sisko Ramon''s voice sounded, the voice was the same but the tone was completely different, giving people a very evil feeling.Saint Su turned around and saw Sisko Raymond walking out wearing a leather jacket with a pigtail and a goggles.


    Sisco Raymond''s double body, echoing.


    The particle accelerator explosions in both worlds made Sisko Ramon a transformant. The difference is that Sisko Ramon on Earth 1 has not yet awakened to become a shock wave, while Sisko Ramon on Earth 2 has initially mastered the ability. Become an echo.


    Frost Killer and Death Storm are his people, and he does things for extreme speed!


    Speaking of which, Sisko Raymond has a strong shock wave ability. At first, it can sense the past and the future through objects, and can send shock waves for attacks. Later, it has developed to use shock waves to teleport or even travel through different universes. This ability wave It doesn''t make much effort than the speed.


    In the original book, the Flash appeared, and Echo and Death Storm nearly killed the Flash. As a result, Extreme Speed ??was angered. Two high-speed hand knives killed both of them. Otherwise, the ability to travel through the universe based on the development of Echo¡¯s ability should be studied. It''s nailed down!


    "One less person?"


    Saw the death storm, saw the echo, why didn''t you see the Frost Killer?


    "You know us well, I''m a little curious about your identity." Echo looked at Su Sheng and laughed."You are not the Flash, and there should be no other speeders in Central City, I can feel your difference, you outsider, speeders from other worlds!"


    "Interesting, we haven''t worked out how to go to other worlds, but you are already here, I want to know... how did you do it!"


    "But I don''t want to tell you!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Echo also smiled."Here, in my world, the rules of the game are like this. You can live if you say what I want to know, otherwise you have to die."


    "What''s the point with him, people from other worlds, let me play first." Death Storm''s somewhat impatient hands spouted flames and walked towards Su Sheng.


    boom!


    He had just walked two steps, Echo suddenly turned around and shot.


    The shock wave hit Death Storm and knocked him out in an instant. Echo looked at Death Storm coldly and said: "If you don''t want to be shattered by me, stand by your side!"


    Death Storm got up without the fear flashing in his eyes.


    "Cool!"


    Seeing such a cold-hearted Sisko Raymond, Su Sheng couldn''t help raising his thumb!


    ...


    PS: To be honest, I always think that the drama version of Earth Two is more like Earth Three in comics, and Earth Three is more like Earth Two in comics.


    Chapter 131 You Are Really Loud


    Echo raised a dark smile at the corner of his mouth and raised his hands to threaten Su Sheng."There is something cooler, would you like to see it?"


    "Yes!" Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    Echo was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect Su Sheng to be so simple, and the hideous shock wave that suddenly changed his expression directly to Su Sheng.


    From the moment Death Storm was frightened by him, he knew that Echo was the kind of cruel and decisive person, and Su Sheng remembered that he seemed to be unwilling to subdue to extreme speed, and always wanted to find opportunities to grow himself to replace extreme speed, so if this extreme speed person can¡¯t For him?Maybe he just rushed to kill everything-got it cheap?


    Seeing the shock wave hit, Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and instantly copied his ability, raising his hand is the same shock wave hitting it.


    boom!


    The two shock waves fought together and instantly stalemate.

 112 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 112

    "You..." Echoes under the goggles widened his eyes in shock.He can also shock wave?How could he have my ability?


    "Please call me 50-50!" Feeling the shock of the echo, Su Sheng said seriously.


    "Huh." Echo coldly hummed to increase the energy of the shock wave.


    But he strengthened, and Su Sheng also strengthened.


    The two shock waves are always in a state of anxiety and persistence, regardless of top and bottom.


    "Death Storm!" Echo yelled, Death Storm hesitated for a moment and waved its flames towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng chuckles."This, I will too!"


    boom!


    Su Sheng''s other hand suddenly raised flames and went back.


    boom!


    The two flames collided and dissipated. The shocked death storm roared and pushed towards Su Sheng with both hands, and the pillar of fire roared.


    Su Sheng flipped his palm, and the fire column of the same size slammed over.


    Sasser in one hand, flame in the other.


    Su Sheng is evenly matched with one enemy and two.


    "It''s really 50-50, what kind of weird ability is this!" Seeing this, Echo couldn''t help but curse and increase the power of Death Storm again, but the result remained the same.


    When the situation was deadlocked, Su Sheng suddenly chuckled.


    "It''s almost time to play on May-Five, so...it''s time to crush you."


    Unlimited stacking, five times!


    The power of the two abilities of both hands instantly superimposed, and the shock wave and the pillar of fire expanded several times at the same time, directly swallowing the same ability of the other party and whizzing away.


    boom!boom!


    After two beeps.


    The echo and death storm flew out instantly, groaning to the ground.


    Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, Echo felt that the body''s organs seemed to be shattered, and Death Storm''s chest left burn marks.Looking at each other, the two tried their best to make another shot towards Su Sheng.


    This time, Su Sheng didn''t play 50-50.


    He felt another attack.


    A chill full of attacks!


    With the swift force activated, Su Sheng hid aside in an instant.Immediately afterwards, I saw two ice spurs rushing to where I stood just now.


    Because of his departure, the ice thorn did not hit the target and continued to move forward, passing the shock wave and the pillar of fire.


    Next second!


    "Puff!" "Puff!"


    Two ice thorns pierced the chests of Echo and Death Storm. The two looked down at the ice thorns in their chests and looked up at the Frost Killer who had been knocked down by the shockwave and the pillar of fire in the distance, showing incredible expressions.


    boom!boom!


    The two slowly lay flat, their eyes lost their luster.


    Saint Su slowly walked towards the Frost Killer. The timing of her sneak attack was very good, but it was a pity that she was going to sneak attack on herself!


    The Frost Killer lay on the ground twitching slightly.


    With scattered white hair, black eye shadows, purple-blue lips, and wearing a black leather jacket and trousers, the leather jacket was slowly burning, and her mouth could not help vomiting blood as she twitched.


    Su Sheng watched condescendingly as the Frost Assassin struggled and raised his hand to hook him and finally fell to the ground with a snap.


    "Pity."


    "I really like Frost Killer. I can only wait for Caitlin to become Frost Killer when I meet again." Su Sheng raised his hands as he said, the cold temperature made white chill drifting around his hands.His thoughts moved slightly, and the coldness of one hand disappeared and turned into a heat wave and burst into flames instantly."Does this count as the two heavens of ice and fire?"


    Su Sheng chuckled and prepared to leave.


    "Hey."


    A voice suddenly called Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng turned his head to look and saw a head protruding from a car in the distance, long golden hair, familiar facial features, a black neckband around his neck, and silver nose rings between the two nostrils of his nose. !


    This dress...


    Too subversive!


    "How about letting me go for a favor?" She raised her hand hard to let Su Sheng see. Her hand was tested with a dual-light bracelet, which looked like the kind of handcuffs that could contain superpowers.


    "Almost forgot you, Laurel Lance!"


    Su Sheng was stunned and remembered that Earth Two also had the dual body of Black Canary Laurel Lance. In Earth Two, she was not called the Black Canary but the Black Sea Monster. Because of the impact of the particle accelerator explosion, she had the ultrasonic power. It is much more reliable than the black canary with sonic equipment.


    "Caught by the Frost Killer?" Su Sheng walked over and opened the car door. On the car window, the Black Sea Monster was handcuffed to the seat wearing a black leather jacket.


    The Black Sea Monster showed an innocent expression towards Su Sheng."Do me a favor?"


    Su Sheng reached his waist and touched the handcuffs with his fingers, and the handcuffs were immediately frozen by the cold air.Pulling her hand hard, she heard a click, and the handcuffs were broken into several pieces.


    "No thanks." Su Sheng turned to look at the Black Sea Monster and said, getting up and coming out.


    The Black Sea Monster looked at the shattered handcuffs, his eyes lit up and followed him out. He happened to see a few police cars parked next to him, and one policeman came down and shouted.


    "Don''t move, raise your hands!"


    Iris dressed up smartly with a police badge pinned to her waist and slowly approached.


    "It doesn''t matter which world is the same ugly." Su Sheng grinned and muttered, raising his hands slowly as if he was about to surrender.


    The Black Sea Monster smiled at Su Sheng ignoring the dark muzzles around him."Do you need help?"


    "Whatever." Su Sheng shrugged indifferently.


    The Black Sea Monster turned his head to look at the policeman with a smirk and opened his mouth sharply.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"

 113 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 113

    The ultrasonic wave shook in an instant, the police car and the surrounding glass were shattered in an instant, and Iris and the others squatted down and covered their ears with painful screams.


    "Your cry is really loud." After a while, the Black Sea Monster stopped, and Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    ...


    PS: The Frost Killer decided to deal with it this way, after all, she is Earth II, not Caitlin Snow, whom Su Sheng knew.Moreover, Caitlin Snow of Earth One will also become the Frost Killer. One character with the same attribute is enough, and if there are more, it will be too messy, unlike the black canary and the black siren at a glance.


    Chapter 132 The Smart Black Sea Monster


    "Sometimes it might be bigger." The Black Sea Monster smiled pointedly, holding Su Sheng''s arm and looking at the police screaming and rolling on the ground."I have a good place, do you want to come with me?"


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    The black sea monster''s eyes brightened, and he took Su Sheng''s arm and took the model step, and his high heels rattled crisply on the ground.


    It didn''t take long for the Black Sea Monster to take Su Sheng to a remote and abandoned factory. The barn was so dark that he turned around and went to a certain room.


    open the door.


    The space inside is not too big, with a single bed and some daily necessities.


    "You live here?" This environment is probably worse than most homeless people live."Criminals are failing enough to treat you like this."


    "I don''t want to, I''m not afraid of the trash police, but people like me are unlucky after ruling the central city very quickly. He is collecting criminals everywhere, even if I hide here, I will still be found by his people!" Heihai The demon explained helplessly."I''ve made plans to help speed things up, I didn''t expect you to show up!"


    "You are so much more handsome than the one who wears a mask all day and doesn''t know what you look like, and...you are very strong."


    "Echo, Death Storm, Frost Killer, they are extremely fast and powerful, but you can easily solve them one by three, and..." The Black Sea Monster stared at Su Sheng with scorching eyes."Your ability is stronger than Extreme Speed, you... can copy the ability of others, right?"


    "There is a saying that if you see through it, you don''t say it. Many people are dead because they don''t understand this truth!" Su Sheng looked at the black sea monster with a light smile.


    The Black Sea Monster subconsciously stepped back with a stiff expression and said with a sneer."A lot of people should have seen it? And it''s nothing, right? No one dares to provoke you with such a strong ability, even if it is extremely fast...


    "That''s why you called me to help and pester me again?" Su Sheng looked at the Black Sea Monster, and saw her nodding nervously and chuckles slightly."I''m not speeding, I don''t plan to conquer the central city, and I don''t have the idea of ??recruiting a kid."


    "Bring me!"


    "No matter which world you come from, take me. If you don''t need your hand, I can leave, if you need me, I can do my best for you at any time." The Black Sea Monster took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    She is not stupid!


    She saw how Su Sheng copied Echo and others'' abilities, and she also saw the surprise when he saw herself, which was an unexpected expression when she saw an acquaintance.In addition to the sentence he said when he saw the policewoman that no matter which world is the same ugly, a conclusion can be inferred by combining various circumstances.


    He is not from this world!


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t say so, let alone be anonymous.


    Anyone who has acquired such an ability would probably not tolerate low-key.


    That''s why the Black Sea Monster deliberately demonstrated his ability, hoping to attract him to accept himself. Taking a step back, even if he is not someone from another world following him, he can guarantee that he will not be harassed at a high speed.Although there are certain risks in this way, for example, Extreme Speed ??will seek revenge on Su Sheng, but... everything is risky!


    He should know the other himself and the relationship should be good. This alone is enough for the Black Sea Monster to take risks.


    "Still not interested!" Su Sheng thought for a while and shook his head.


    The Black Sea Monster was anxious."Not all of Speed¡¯s subordinates are forced. Some people actively follow him. Because Speed ??is stronger and much stronger than everyone else! It¡¯s a human instinct to follow the strong, even if you don¡¯t need them, there will be people because It¡¯s unavoidable for this kind of reason to follow you."


    "You can ignore or even kill him, but this kind of person will continue to appear next to you!"


    "How do you feel like relying on me?" Su Sheng chuckled dumbly.


    "Yes, I''m relying on you." The Black Sea Monster took two steps slowly and came to Su Sheng, whispering softly and placed his hand on Su Sheng''s chest."If you need it, I will be there. If you don''t need it, I will leave, and I will never cause you any trouble!"


    "What you said sounds like it is to do my four and nineteen." Su Sheng gently shook off the black sea monster''s hand, which made the smile on the black sea monster''s face freeze and listen to him continue to say 0" Change the place, I have no interest in staying here!"


    The Black Sea Monster was shocked and rejoiced in an instant.


    Did he agree?


    Lightning rays suddenly lit up in the dim room, and the Black Sea Monster found himself standing in a bright laboratory before he could react.


    Harrison Wells sat at the computer watching the sudden appearance of Su Sheng and the Black Sea Monster and asked, "This is not my daughter!"


    "Think beautifully!" Although he didn''t figure out the situation, the Black Sea Monster still said unceremoniously.


    She knows Dr. Harrison Wells, the owner of the cutting-edge laboratory, and the particle accelerator has made him famous.


    "Have you finished?" Su Sheng walked to Harrison Wells and looked at the computer.


    The densely packed formulas seem dizzy, some of them he understands, but some of them don''t.


    "You promise to save my daughter, and I will finish writing for you." Harrison Wells said in a deep voice.


    "Are you sure?" Su Sheng asked.


    "OK!" Harrison Wells said affirmatively."If you don''t save my daughter, even if you kill me, I won''t write for you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Harrison Wells discovered that Su Sheng was missing.


    "Quickly write, Doctor! 4.7" The Black Sea Monster didn''t know what Su Sheng asked Harrison Wells to write, but she knew what she should do.


    Harrison Wells, you were silent for a moment, lowered your head and continued typing on the keyboard.


    Huh!


    The yellow lightning flashed from the central city, and in a blink of an eye it came to the edge of a cliff in the suburbs.Opposite the cliff is a neat and steep cliff with higher terrain. There seems to be an entrance to the mine in the center, but the equipment near the entrance has already been removed.


    This is the fast lair in the TV series, where Jesse and the Flash captured from Earth III are held.


    The distance between the two cliffs is very long and the angles are not equal.


    It is almost impossible to go to the opposite side without the help of large-scale equipment, which is the reason why people are locked here quickly and safely!


    Chapter 133 Jessie''s Express and Speed ??Serum


    Such an environment is enough to discourage many people and even those with abilities, but Su Sheng is considering which ability to use.


    Jump over?


    This distance should be achievable regardless of super power or super speed power, but it is a bit too low.


    Fly over?


    Firestorm and Weather Wizard can do it, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be cool enough?


    "Try the ability of the Frost Killer." Su Sheng thought of a move, and the corner of his mouth raised his whole person to exude a cold air.


    Suddenly, he jumped straight off the cliff.

 114 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 114

    The person fell quickly in the air, Su Sheng''s palms of both hands were down, and his ability quickly moved.The surrounding air gradually froze, and the air under his feet instantly condensed into ice to stabilize his body. At the same time, his hands moved along with it. A long ice path appeared out of thin air, carrying it into the air and slid to the opposite side. The hole on the cliff.


    At the entrance of the cave, Su Sheng raised his foot to the ground.


    The ice road collapsed instantly into the cliff.


    "Not bad at 10." Su Sheng walked in with a chuckle.


    The dim tunnel was extremely silent. About five or six minutes walked through the tunnel and came to a place that looked like a rest station. Several large discarded equipment were placed in the middle, with a spacious open space behind.There was a fence-like cage on the edge of the clearing. In the cage, a girl was buckled with one hand on a long chain.


    Eyes with pear flowers, pitiful.


    Wei Wei has a look of fear, fear, and despair on the fat little faces of some babies.


    Jesse Chamberson Wells.


    In the future, he will become a member of the Super Force family, Jesse Kuai Ke!


    Su Sheng walked over slowly, Jesse saw the figure trembled in horror at first, and then might find that it was not the extreme speed but a stranger that made her a little unresponsive, and then shouted excitedly."Help me, help me quickly, I was caught with extreme speed, you save me..."


    "Shhh, don''t shake your head and milk!" Seeing Jesse shaking excitedly, Su Sheng was really dizzy.


    Jessie is about the same age as Thea, although the legs are a bit worse than Thea, but the size of the above obviously crushes Thea.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    I don''t know if it is because of Su Sheng''s calm behavior or because of that verbal error?Jesse was really quiet for a while.


    "What about the speed?" Su Sheng walked to her and asked about the whereabouts of the speed.


    "No, I don''t know." Jesse shook his head eagerly."Help me, you save me first, if he comes back, it will be in trouble."


    Su Sheng looked around and asked him how long he had been walking at high speed. What he was doing recently. Now Jesse can¡¯t wait to get out of here right away but has to answer his questions, the kind of eagerness to escape, the fear of coming back quickly It made her cry in a hurry.


    People in desperate situations are most afraid of hope, because this period of time before hope comes is the most difficult.


    Fortunately, Su Sheng didn''t deliberately torture her. He was a little disappointed to open the cell and squeezed the chains that trapped her.


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    Jesse embraced Su Sheng''s neck with excitement, and then quickly released anxiously."Let''s get out of here soon!"


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal and stretched out a princess to hug Jesse and then swish, the yellow lightning ran out of the hole and jumped out.The super fast speed made him jump high and land quickly, as if he had escaped gravity, and continued to run forward without a pause.


    Huh!


    Advanced Lab, Harrison Wells'' office.


    Su Sheng suddenly appeared holding Jesse.


    Harrison Wells, who happened to have just finished writing the nano-reduction technology equation, raised his head and watched Su Sheng put Jesse down. Harrison Wells got up like a hungry tiger and pounced on Jesse.


    "Jesse!"


    "father!"


    The father and daughter embraced excitedly.


    Su Sheng pouted his lips and walked to the computer to look at.


    It looks like it should be finished. As for whether the equation is complete, I can''t guarantee Su Sheng, if he can understand it, there is no need to find Harrison Wells!Harrison Wells had already prepared the storage device, and Su Sheng conveniently put the equation in the storage device lane.


    "I brought you people back, and I took the things."


    "If you dare to lie to me, I will let you know that speed is a scum in front of me!"


    Harrison Wells nodded silently.


    "Dad, are they?" Jesse only had time to ask Su Sheng and the identity of the Black Sea Monster who didn''t look like a good person.


    Harrison Wells said kindly: "This is not important, what is important is that you come back safely. I have already arranged it, we will leave Central City immediately and go to Atlantis."


    In Earth Two, Atlantis did not sink in the ocean.


    "A wise choice!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Why? There are my family and friends here, we... do we have to leave?" Jesse said with some dismay.


    Hearing Jesse''s question, the Black Sea Monster couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    Innocent girl, don''t you go?Waiting to be caught in extreme speed again?


    "We have to go!" Harrison Wells''s attitude was very determined.


    Su Sheng suddenly thought of something and said to Harrison Wells: "By the way, do you have a serum formula for Speed ??6? Give it to me!"


    "What do you want this for? This formula is very dangerous and will cause the 697 cells to gradually die. Even if you have superb power, you can use it to temporarily increase the speed, but excessive use will make you completely lose speed!" Harrison Wells looked serious Said.


    "Just give it to me!" Of course, Su Sheng knew the harm of this thing. Extreme speed was to knock this medicine too much before eagerly wanting the Flash''s speed.This is also due to the fact that Extreme Speed ??itself has superb power. If you change to an ordinary person, for example, a female scientist with schizophrenia in the Mercury Laboratory will be injected with this serum, which has a faster speed than the Flash, and the result will be extremely happy and sad.


    The speed was so fast that the lightning speed changed from yellow to blue, and then he turned into ashes.


    Su Sheng wanted it because he wanted to try if he could upgrade it to get rid of the side effects and then use his superpower energy as a basis for others to use. He really doesn''t like yellow lightning!


    When Harrison Wells saw that Su Sheng insisted on doing this, he didn''t say much, and directly handed over the speed 6 serum formula to Su Sheng.


    ...


    PS: This speed serum is the thing of extreme speed. The Flash of Earth II is extreme speed, drawn from the past timeline.As for the trajectory, the female speed person in the sixteenth episode of the second season of the Flash, in the comics, she participated in an experiment by Lex Luther and injected drugs to become a speed person.In addition, this speed serum in the comics was developed by Vandal Savage.


    Chapter 134 Killing the Flash and Returning to Earth One


    "Huh!"


    The yellow lightning suddenly lit up, and the wind scattered the paper on the desk.


    Harrison Wells had just handed the speed serum formula to Su Sheng when he saw an extra person in the office.


    A red leather jacket, a silver helmet on the head, and wings-like patterns on the steel sides.


    "Flash!" Jesse shouted in surprise.


    "It''s really lively here." Harrison Wells''s attitude was a little cold, and he didn''t seem to like him very much."What are you doing!"


    "For him!" The Flash looked at Su Sheng and stretched out his hand with burning eyes."Hello, my name is Jay Garrick, and I am the Flash."


    Su Sheng looked at his handsome face, his friendly expression couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Many of the Flash¡¯s villains are very fond of acting skills. At the beginning, the reverse flash disguised as Harrison Wells to help Barry Allen, and this Jay Garrick is also the same. His real identity should be called Hunter Zollermon. The remaining principle drags itself out of the past timeline, one plays the role of the superhero Flash, and the other becomes 247 speed.

 115 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 115

    It''s almost the same!


    He just called himself Jay Garrick?This is the name of the Flash of the Earth Three. In the original book, the Flash who caught the Earth Three quickly increased his speed and used his identity to pretend the Flash.This means that ^... Has Extreme Speed ??caught the Flash of Earth III?Why isn''t Jesse being held?How did he travel through the universe?


    Isn¡¯t the purpose of catching Jesse at speed to coerce Harrison Wells to study how to open a channel to other worlds?


    Su Sheng is very curious.


    Seeing that Su Sheng didn''t shake hands or speak with him, he just looked at himself with a weird look, and the Flash seemed a little embarrassed and just about to withdraw his hand.But at this time Su Sheng raised his hand, the Flash seemed to be relieved and then raised his hand to shook it, but Su Sheng avoided!The Flash looked over in amazement, but suddenly saw Su Sheng''s hand shake quickly.


    What is he going to do?


    Puff!


    The high-speed hand knife pierced directly into the Flash''s chest, and the Flash slowly squatted down holding Su Sheng''s wrist in disbelief.Su Sheng twitched his hand, and the Flash knelt down with a thud.


    died!


    Su Sheng killed the Flash without saying a word?


    This incident shocked Harrison Wells, Jesse, and the Black Sea Monster.


    "What are you doing!" Jesse reacted and shouted."Why did you kill the Flash, he is a hero!"


    "Jesse!" Harrison Wells hurriedly stopped her for fear that Jesse would anger Su Sheng.


    However, Su Sheng ignored them at all, but looked at the Flash''s body with interest.Under his gaze, the Flash''s body lit up with a yellow light, and his body gradually disappeared in the light and finally rushed towards Su Sheng.


    "Sure enough?" The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised up and allowed the yellow light to rush into the body or the superpower space connected to the body?


    The swift force started, and lightning flashed around him.


    "The color hasn''t changed? Because he is the remnant of time and not the main body? Or because the quantity is not enough? It doesn''t matter, anyway, the title of hunting the speed can be activated. Killing the speed can indeed enhance my speed." Su Sheng mumbled secretly. With a chuckle, watching the terrified Harrison Wells and the angry and hateful Jesse shook his head, followed by the black sea monster who swished and disappeared.


    The thinking of some superheroes is really weird, Barry Allen won''t say anything, this Jesse also has abnormal brain circuits.Not to mention the stupid thinking that she didn''t want to leave the central city before, she said that her reaction just now should not be what she should have treated the lifesaver!On the contrary, Su Sheng admired Harrison Wells and sacrificed everything for his daughter.


    Although Su Sheng is more curious about how the speed travels through the universe to catch Jay Garrick, he doesn''t mean to ask more. Anyway, there is still a chance to see the speed.


    Huh!Huh!Huh!


    The swift force protected Su Sheng and the Black Sea Monster, and the yellow lightning ran quickly around the sophisticated laboratory.


    Hurry up.


    His speed was getting faster and faster, and the time and space wormhole opened and ran in directly.


    Thinking back to Earth One, Su Sheng stepped out instantly.


    boom!


    The time and space wormhole disappeared, and Su Sheng returned to Earth One.


    As soon as I came back, I heard screams from all around, and the crowd ran over here quickly from a distance, as if something had happened.


    "This is...your world?" The Black Sea Monster asked in amazement.


    "My world? No, my world is much boring than here." Su Sheng explained and rushed towards the place where the crowd was rioting with the Black Sea Monster.


    Beach, park.


    Su Sheng and the Black Sea Monster stopped, and a huge wave was thrown off the coast, as if a tsunami was sweeping.A yellow lightning flashed back and forth quickly along the coast, and the Flash Barry Allen tried to use this method to stop the tsunami.


    "This scene seems to be the previous weather wizard¡¯s brother Mark Marton avenging his younger brother. He kidnapped Joe West and created a tsunami to destroy the central city. Then the Flash accidentally broke the continuity of time when he tried to stop it, and passed to the front. One day." Su Sheng looked at the Flash and thought with interest.


    Time is very mysterious. Under normal circumstances, two Flashes will exist at the same time when crossing the past. One is crossing the past and the other is the past timeline.But Barry Allen¡¯s crossing accidentally disrupted the continuity of time, so it created a situation similar to the cycle of time.


    Barry Allen who traveled through the past replaced himself on the original timeline. In other words, there was only one Barry Allen who traveled through time in this way.


    It''s interesting!


    Su Sheng said that he is very disgusting, even if he travels through time and encounters the past timeline, he will feel very uncomfortable. If he can master this covering type of crossing method, it would be great!


    But it seems that Barry Allen also succeeded in a daze. After that, he passed through normally and met himself.


    "This way of crossing seems to be a trouble. Once it is covered, it seems to take over the timeline and start again. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to erase the timeline in the past, so it should only be suitable for crossings with a short time interval." Saint thought of another question.


    ...


    PS: Sometimes when opening a chapter, it seems that only one segment is displayed. In this case, you can refresh it.


    Chapter 135 Want to travel through time?Come back to me!


    Before Barry Allen''s speed force energy was absorbed by Su Sheng and lost his speed, after the reverse lightning helped him recover, the speed force energy in his cells became more active and powerful, and his speed was greatly improved than before.Seeing him running faster and faster, Su Sheng suddenly moved.


    Whoosh!


    Su Sheng slowly followed Barry Allen to see how he traveled.


    Barry Allen quickly found Su Sheng who was following him. Although he was a little surprised, he did not stop but continued to speed up.As he ran, he found that the scenery in front of him had become illusory, and there were countless flashing pictures around him.This made Barry Allen very surprised and at a loss.


    A light appeared in front, imitating ~ Buddha is a bright exit?


    suddenly.


    A hand grabbed his shoulder.


    This shocked Barry Allen, who was about to speed up and rushed out. Before he could see who had caught him, he swished and was brought back.


    boom!


    Barry Allen fell heavily to the ground, turned his head and looked at the roaring tsunami, eagerly towards Su Shengdao."Why? If I can''t stop the tsunami, Central City will..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Sheng turned around and came to the shore.


    Seeing the roaring waves that seemed to engulf the world, Su Sheng exuded a powerful icy air.My feet were gradually freezing, and the originally tumbling sea froze in an instant and spread out quickly.


    Huh!


    It was almost an instant that the surrounding sea was frozen in an instant, and then a quick glance was visible to the naked eye.


    Click, click!


    Wherever the cold air went, the sea froze.


    In an instant, a tsunami tens of meters high froze into an ice wall.


    At a glance, it seems to have entered the ice age!


    Barry Allen was dumbfounded, staring at this scene in a daze. He didn''t even hear the eager question of Sisko and Caitlin in his ears.

 116 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 116

    "Don''t save people yet?"


    Su Sheng turned back and said to the sluggish Barry, and left with the Black Sea Monster.


    Barry Allen instantly got up and found the kidnapped Joe West and Mark Marton. Mark Marton was naturally unwilling to carefully plan the attack and ended in this way. Unfortunately, Barry Allen did not give him a chance. Stunned.


    The people were rescued, the criminals resolved, and the disaster that might have destroyed the central city was also lifted, but the huge wave ice wall and the frozen sea did not melt so quickly, it quickly caused an uproar and even became a novel attraction Provoked many people to watch.It took about half a month for this huge wave of ice wall to return to normal under the treatment of weather and cutting-edge laboratory.


    Su Sheng took the Black Sea Monster and left the shore, picked up a few beverage bottles, directly transformed the atomic attributes into gold, and threw them to her.


    "This is the ability of Death Storm? It''s amazing." The Black Sea Monster exclaimed.


    "It''s called Fire Storm here. I already have this ability." Su Sheng said casually."These are enough for your usual expenses. Do whatever you like in Central City."


    "Do you want me to follow him?" The Black Sea Monster nodded and prepared to understand this brand new world, the brand new Central City.


    After Su Sheng separated from the Black Sea Monster, he returned to the villa.


    In the villa, Laura was teaching Thea how to exercise her physical fitness. Su Sheng went directly to the Disciple to study the nano-shrinking technology without interrupting them.With the equation provided by Harrison Wells, the materials are not too complicated and precious, so it is not difficult to try.Su Sheng was finished in a short period of time under the circumstance of using superb power, and successfully reduced the object.


    "The equation is right!"


    "You can install it on the Disciple first."


    This is a big project. After all, the volume of the disciple is very large. The original material is also very special. It was re-made by Vulcan. Even if it is estimated with super power, it will take some time, and Su Sheng really has no patience for a long time. Do one thing repeatedly.He doesn''t want to do it, then find someone to do it!


    It is best to be fast and have a certain foundation, but there is still something to do before that.


    "You have to go out so late?"


    Although Su Sheng didn''t disturb Thea and Laura, after all, there was such a big movement around them that they naturally knew that Su Sheng was back.Especially when Su Sheng seemed to be going out after nightfall, Thea couldn''t help but ask.


    Su Sheng did not answer, but disappeared.


    Caitlin Snow''s house.


    Catelyn Snow, who had just taken a shower, was wearing her pajamas and watched TV with her legs on the sofa. As a result, a flash of lightning flashed. Catelyn Snow sat down on the ground and stared at the familiar environment. Came out."This... is this the disciple?"


    "Help me study a formula." Su Shengchao Kaitlin Snow said.


    "Huh?" Caitlin Snow froze and stood up."What formula?"


    Su Sheng put the speed 6 serum formula directly on the screen of the console, and Caitlin Snow looked at it curiously for a while and was surprised: "This, this is the speed-up formula? Where did you get it!"


    "This formula will accelerate the aging of ordinary people''s cells, even if the speed is used for a long time, it may cause permanent loss of speed. I want you to upgrade this formula to solve the trouble of side effects." Su Sheng said directly.


    "But me, but I can''t?"


    "I won''t be able to learn, I will give you time but it will not be too long." In the original book, Caitlin Snow improved the serum formula, upgraded from speed 6 to speed 9. Although there are still certain defects, I believe she can definitely solve it. of.Since she can do it in the future, she can do it now.


    It just needs a little bit of external force and more concentration.


    "But I..." Caitlin didn''t expect Su Sheng to be so unreasonable, but when she was about to argue, she suddenly felt an extra voice in her brain, a voice that could manipulate her.


    "You know what I can do and what I will do." Su Sheng''s voice rang in his mind, but Caitlin Snow found that Su Sheng hadn''t spoken at all.This situation made her want to speak in a panic, but when she spoke, it became something she didn''t want to say at all.


    "I will do it."


    "You..." Caitlin Snow widened her eyes and felt that she was back to normal.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Controlling the conversation between you and yourself seems to be fine, hurry up, you can tell me what you need!"


    Chapter 136 Caitlin''s Great Transformation


    As a last resort, Caitlin Snow could only study it.


    She is an expert in biology. After joining the Flash team, she has a far better understanding of speed and superpower, so the research is not without clues, and Gideon''s calculation program is faster than ordinary computer machines. It helps her to verify the results of each attempt and make corrections in the shortest time.


    While Caitlin concentrated on researching the formula, Su Sheng did not rest but tried to break the continuity of time to achieve the effect of time loop.


    Barry Allen was a blind cat and a dead mouse. After being stopped by himself, he failed in a crucial step, but he also provided a lot of experience to learn from.Although only trying to simulate this process, it takes time to come down again and again.During this period, he also helped Caitlin Snow to make a setting that could draw out the speed of energy, and extracted some speed of energy for her experiment.


    Unconsciously, the whole night passed like this.


    "Hey, I, I have to go back, although there are still some problems that have not been solved, but give me some time and I can do it. I, can I come back to help you at night?" Caitlin Snow endured sleepiness and made his way to Su Sheng Asked tentatively.


    "Are you sleepy?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Caitlin Snow nodded.


    "Then sleep for a while, wake up and continue." Su Sheng''s voice fell, Caitlin found that she was controlled again, and her body involuntarily followed Su Sheng to the room in the disciple.


    Entered the room.


    Caitlin Snow took off her pajamas again and lay on the bed.


    Just when she lay down, the intense sleepiness swept over and made her fall asleep directly, and Su Sheng lay down beside her and hugged her into a deep sleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, Su Sheng gradually felt a chill in his arms.


    Very cold!


    It''s like holding a block of ice.


    Su Sheng slowly opened his eyes and saw Caitlin Snow in his arms exuding bursts of chill, and the temperature in the room was dropping rapidly.Caitlin Snow''s body trembled slightly, as if she had had a nightmare and couldn''t wake up. His eyelids kept jumping but couldn''t open.


    The temperature is getting lower and lower.


    "Is the Frost Killer about to awaken?" Su Sheng became interested in an instant.


    In the original book, Caitlin Snow of Earth One also became the Frost Killer. At first he thought it was caused by the particle accelerator explosion or because of the flash point, but in fact, Caitlin Snow had a second personality like Frost Killer since he was a child. .


    It''s just that this memory was blocked for some reason, so Caitlin Snow would not remember, so the personality of the Frost Killer reappeared after a long, long time!


    "Is it because of mind control that the personality of the Frost Assassin is so abrupt and is about to be awakened? I originally planned to awaken the Frost Assassin as a punishment for you, but I didn''t expect you to wake up yourself. Then I will...help You!" Su Sheng finished talking about the shock wave ability to activate Kaitlin Snow.


    This was the first time that Su Sheng used the shock wave ability to sense others. He felt that he had entered a strange environment almost instantly.


    The surroundings are dim and illusory.


    He appeared on a certain street. There was a car accident in the middle of the road. A car turned over and crossed the middle of the road. A little girl was sitting on the ground looking at the broken car mirror.


    A head of snow-white hair, the whole body exudes a chill, and the pupils seem to be gradually turning white.


    "Caitlin, don''t mess around!"


    Upon seeing this, a pair of men and women hurriedly shouted, Caitlin turned and looked at them.


    Perception stopped abruptly.

 117 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 117

    Su Sheng woke up.


    At the same time, Caitlin Snow in her arms seemed to have changed because of Su Sheng¡¯s perception. Her long hair gradually turned white from the roots, her eyeshadow gradually deepened, and her lips turned purple-blue, just like the Frost Killer of Earth II. !


    Caitlin Snow suddenly opened her eyes, and her white pupils made her look coquettish and evil.


    Huh!


    Caitlin, no... should be called the Frost Killer now.The Frost Killer suddenly shot towards Su Sheng and waved his cold palm at him.The cold air in the air seemed to be freezing the entire world, Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and then grabbed her wrist and threw it out.


    boom!


    The Frost Killer hit the door and fell down...


    After landing, the Frost Killer seemed to be irritated, and he got up and threw an ice thorn into his hands and threw it towards Su Sheng.


    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!


    A sharp ice thorn was thrown over, and Su Sheng gently raised his palm.


    The ice thorns melted directly at the moment they approached, evaporated, and disappeared.Su Sheng grabbed his backhand, and an ice thorn appeared in his palm and threw it over.


    "Small bugs, do you think I can''t do it?"


    The Frost Killer snorted disdainfully, controlling the temperature of the ice thorn to melt it just like Su Sheng did.


    "Can you do this?" Su Sheng chuckled, and a red light suddenly lit up on the crystal clear ice thorn.


    The Frost Killer was slightly shocked, and the Ice Spike exploded directly.


    boom!


    The huge shock caused her to fall down again on the door and slowly sit down, leaving a few terrifying wounds on her impeccable body.The Frost Killer hummed and looked down at the wound, and saw that the wound was healed quickly with a chill.


    In a short while, the wound on his body healed completely.


    "Hmm, I...I will come to you again." The Frost Assassin stared at Su Sheng coldly and groaned. Then he saw the color of eyeshadow and lips returned to normal, and the white hair quickly retreated back to its original color.


    The white pupils disappeared, his eyes were slightly dilated and refocused.


    3.5


    She looked at herself and Su Sheng suspiciously, and said blankly: "What happened? My back hurts, you...you kicked me down?"


    "Who made you sleep unfaithful?" Su Sheng walked over with a chuckle and helped Kaitlin Snow to lie down again.


    "Sleeping isn''t honest?" Caitlin Snow was still a little dazed lying in the arms of Su Sheng, she didn''t remember what happened.She turned to look at Su Sheng."You won''t throw me out of bed again?"


    "Continue to sleep." Su Sheng said softly.


    Caitlin Snow gave a hum, but she didn''t feel sleepy anymore. On the one hand, she was worried that she would be thrown out of the bed again. On the other hand, how could she still be able to fall asleep while lying with Su Sheng in such a close relationship and being hugged in her arms?


    Chapter 137 The New Ability to Create Chaos


    Caitlin couldn''t sleep but didn''t dare to move or speak, so she could only force herself to ignore the existence of Su Sheng beside her.She never thought of taking the opportunity to escape, because she couldn''t escape at all.He didn''t feel angry with Su Sheng either. After all, Su Sheng''s temper and behavior were unpredictable. Sometimes it felt like doing bad things but actually it was good.


    For example, the matter of reverse flash.


    At first, everyone thought he was unreasonable for the reverse lightning, but the facts proved that he was right!Su Sheng did this for his own pleasure, but it is undeniable that he did help Barry and helped them.Who knows what will happen if I let Reverse Lightning continue to disguise it?


    So Caitlin felt guilty towards Su Sheng, because she helped set a trap to catch him and misunderstood him.


    Speaking of people¡¯s thinking, they are also very strange. Someone who has done a good thing for a lifetime only becomes a bad person after doing a bad thing. It is remembered that it is inexcusable for a lifetime.And someone who has done a bad thing for a lifetime can be forgiven as long as he has done a good thing before. It feels a bit like putting down the butcher knife and becoming a Buddha!


    So in the middle of the night, she was caught from home and threatened by Spirit Control 11. Caitlin just felt that Su Sheng''s character was too ego, and she didn''t consider other people''s feelings and didn''t mean to integrate into the social collective.


    After thinking about it, Caitlin fell asleep in a daze.


    When she woke up and opened her eyes, Su Sheng was no longer by her side.


    Frozen, Catelyn found the clothes to put on and walked out, and found that there was one more person in the operating room.


    "Are you?" Caitlin asked tentatively.


    "Laura."


    "Then you and Su Sheng are..."


    "Breakfast is over there, you need to continue to do what he explained to you. And he asked me to tell you that there is no need to worry about the cutting-edge laboratory, he has passed. When you succeed, he will let you go! "Laura turned around and went out.


    Caitlin yelled a few times and saw that Laura didn''t mean to stop, so she could only give up. After breakfast, Caitlin continued to study the speed serum.


    In the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Sisco Raymond has helped Su Sheng set up the superluminal particle matrix, and together with the nano-reduction technology, he has modified the new battle that Su Sheng has just completed.


    "Finish!"


    After a while, Sisko Raymond clapped his hands and excitedly said: "With the Tachyon Particle Matrix, not only the power of the weapon energy is greatly improved, but the speed increase is particularly amazing. Ordinary people wearing this suit can have almost comparable to Barry. The previous speed. And the nano-reduction technology allows it to exist in the form of a bracelet usually, and it can cover the whole body in three seconds. Oumaika, this is simply the most perfect piece of equipment I have made in my life. No, I It must be given a loud name."


    "I think there is still a lack of self-healing ability. The material of the suit is not top-notch, and the possibility of damage is still very high." Su Sheng looked at this bright red war spirit and said thoughtfully.


    "The battle suit heals itself? There is no technology that can do this, right? This is a very challenging direction." Sisko said.


    "Also, by the way, change the color of the suit. The bright red is a bit tired. Change it to black gold with black gold edges." Su Sheng quickly drew a shape design drawing with great speed.


    Siscoremon looked at the plan to start work, when the computer alarm suddenly sounded.


    "The bank was robbed?" Sisko glanced at and prepared to notify Barry, and at the same time began to call up the surveillance video to check the details.


    There was a robbery in the bank, but this case was a bit unusual. The people in the bank beat each other as if they had been wicked, and looked very frightening in anger.The robbers took the money and walked away easily in such a fight.


    "This case is a bit special, it seems... as if they are all wicked." Sisko Raymond didn''t know what ghost film he was thinking of, and shivered subconsciously.


    "Rainbow Thief." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Rainbow Thief?" Sisko Raymond turned to look at Su Sheng."You know him?"


    "What is Barry up to?" Su Sheng asked not to answer.


    "It should be solving personal relationship problems? He was with Iris when the tsunami came, so... Iris knew his identity, as if the two were still in crisis, Bobo, this is simply a movie The plot." Sisko said with a sigh.


    If Barry teleported through to enter the time loop at that time, because he changed what happened ahead of time, he and Iris did not have Bobo and did not expose their identities, until the final identity was discovered.But now, I think I have a headache, after all, Iris and her boyfriend have not broken up yet.


    "I will solve the Rainbow Thief, hurry up and color my suit."


    "Ah? You, are you going to solve it? Then you have to find it first..." Sisko Raymond hadn''t finished saying Su Sheng before disappearing.


    Lightning quickly shuttled through the city. Not long after, Su Sheng found the Rainbow Thief in a rental house.


    "The Flash? You don''t wear a battle suit!"

 118 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 118

    The sudden appearance of Su Sheng made the Rainbow Thief slightly stunned, and then looked confidently at Su Sheng 857''s eyes with a red light.


    The Rainbow Thief¡¯s ability can arouse people¡¯s anger through direct gaze. It actually affects the emotional center of the brain, especially the central nervous system responsible for controlling behavior. This nerve is used to prevent people from making subconscious thoughts and actions at will. Once affected People will fall into anger and do a lot of''irrational'' behaviors.


    Similar to mind control, both are similar to mental abilities.


    But this ability is definitely the first choice for doing things!


    So when the Rainbow Thief used his ability, Su Sheng directly copied it, and at the same time, when this ability hadn''t affected him, he directly pierced his heart with a hand knife!The red light in Rainbow Thief''s eyes disappeared instantly, twitching and slowly falling to the ground.


    died.


    The dead one is called a quick and simple!


    Su Sheng turned around and returned to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Sisko Ramon was still sitting at the computer.


    "He was killed by me, please take the time to color my suit." Su Sheng patted Sisko Raymond on the shoulder, and Sisko Raymond asked blankly."This... so fast?"


    "Do you think I am Barry? Every day, he says he runs fast and gets beaten in the face every day!" Su San spit out casually and pulled Sisko to paint the suit.


    Chapter 138: Serum is successful, ballistic is born


    The Rainbow Thieves pitted the Flash in the play and made him lose his cool and ran to teach him a lesson. Iris'' boyfriend also had a fight with Arrow. If it weren''t for Reverse Lightning, they worked out how to get Barry back to normal. Way, I''m afraid Barry will do more irreparable things.It can be seen that the Rainbow Thief¡¯s abilities are indeed very strong to some extent. Just imagine if a group of superpowers make trouble for him, he will fight each other with just one glance. This ability is even more terrifying than seeing who is pregnant!


    Unfortunately, he met Su Sheng.


    He was not like Barry Allen when he encountered criminals who refused to kill him, only thinking about how to defeat him, and Su Sheng knew his abilities.


    So the Rainbow Thief died without even having a chance to say the second sentence.


    When Barry Allen returned to the laboratory to know the result, Su Sheng had already left in the new standing clothes that had been painted.


    "He shouldn''t have killed him!" Barry Allen said in silence for a while.


    Sisko shrugged."Although I feel the same way, I have to admit that his efficiency is really fast. Five minutes? No, only two or three minutes will solve the problem."


    Barry Allen opened his mouth not knowing what to say.


    After all, he discovered the enemy from the beginning of each episode until the end of the episode to solve the enemy''s face-slapped king!


    Su Sheng fell from the sky wearing the new standing clothes and instantly aroused the amazement of Laura and Thea, especially when the battle clothes were automatically reduced into a bracelet.Laura stopped talking, but Thea spoke directly without any worries."It''s so cool, can you give me a set?"


    "Okay? When will you be able to beat Laura, when will I give you a set." Su Sheng casually said and went to the Disciple to look at Caitlin Snow.


    Her progress is very fast and she has overcome several problems in a row, but it will take some time before the side effects are completely resolved.


    After asking about the progress, Su Sheng turned around and went out.


    Taking advantage of a good mood, I helped Laura make a set of women¡¯s steel suits, using the original red-gold shape. The nano-reduction technology and the inverse lightning glass energy body are enough to make Laura wear this set of transfer to defeat the non Ability to restrain the transformation of people.Excited Laura seldom came to Su Sheng''s room early in the evening, so Xia''s careful thoughts had to give up and reluctantly returned to her room.


    Active Laura gave Su Sheng a different feeling, and the result was that by the next day, Laura felt like her whole body was about to fall apart.Thea intends to take the opportunity to defeat Lara to get a battle suit, but Laura is also a superhero with a code name anyway, isn''t it easy to deal with the unsophisticated beginner like Thea?


    Five or six days passed in a flash.


    Caitlin Snow stayed on the Disciple for five or six days, studying the speed serum during the day, and returning to the room to rest at night.Except for the first day that Su Sheng slept with her, never again.The Frost Killer did not come out again, and Caitlin was completely unaware of the existence of Frost Killer.


    "Success?"


    Upon receiving Caitlin''s news, Su Sheng came to the Disciple with some expectations.


    "The data shows that it should be a success, but it has not been tested yet!" Caitlin held a glass tube with a red speed serum inside."This should be regarded as...speed 9!"


    "Just find someone to try."


    Su Sheng took the serum and brought the injection gun by the way, and disappeared when Caitlin was about to say something.


    Mercury Laboratory Building.


    In a small laboratory on a certain floor, Eliza Harmon is studying an experimental project in a white coat.She is the only one in the lab, but she seems to be talking to herself in a low voice as if she is talking to someone, which looks a little strange.She is not tall, has short hair, and looks like a scientist with glasses.


    Although she is qualified to be responsible for research projects independently, her place in the laboratory is not high, let alone salary, even the experimental project funds and manpower are poor.It''s just that her character is not good at fighting, so she can only endure it silently.But the accumulation of this resentment and unwillingness to accumulate more and more makes her a second personality.


    A character completely opposite to her.


    A personality full of destruction, very cruel and unscrupulous.


    "Huh!"


    The yellow lightning appeared suddenly, and the paper used for recording by Eliza Harmon flew up.


    "It''s a big wind." Eliza Harmon was stunned and stooped to pick it up. She just raised her body and saw Saint Su."Are you?" She asked in a daze.


    "I am the one who changed your destiny!"


    Su Sheng smiled brightly and grabbed Eliza Harmon''s arm and directly injected the serum into it.


    "Oh, you... what did you give me?" Eliza Harmon stepped back in horror, clutching her arms and shouted.


    Su Sheng saw that her eyes flashed with superb power.


    Eliza Harmon didn''t know what this person injected herself, and she wanted to run out of the laboratory in fear.


    But this run, Eliza Harmon was shocked!


    She was already standing outside the laboratory.


    Eliza Harmon looked at herself and the laboratory in horror."I... how did I..."


    "Run!" Su Sheng turned and looked at Eliza Harmon and said softly.


    run?


    Eliza Harmon was first shocked, followed by a weird smile from the corner of her mouth.


    The second personality replaced her!


    Huh!


    The yellow lightning rushed straight out along the corridor, and the place she passed was full of noise.


    "The energy of the speed force has indeed increased." Feeling the change of the speed force in his body, Su Sheng also raised his mouth to catch up.


    Ballistic: Eliza Harmon!


    The unparalleled speed made Eliza Harmon, who was the second personality, excited. She didn''t know how many people were hit and how much damage she caused, but she didn''t care.


    This kind of coolness is indescribable.

 119 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 119

    Acquiring this speed is like changing from a mortal to a god, from a scientist who has endured his grievances to a god who can own everything!


    She hurried all the way through the city for twenty minutes, and then suddenly slowed down and staggered forward a few times before she stopped.


    His white coat and close-fitting clothes burned to ashes unknowingly while running.


    When she saw the sudden appearance of Su Sheng, instead of being panicked or shy, she eagerly greeted her and asked with scorching eyes: "What do I have to pay to continue to have this ability, this speed?"


    ...


    PS: The picture shows the trajectory, not Jesse Kuai Ke, because it seems that the uniform used by Jesse Kuai Ke in the play was changed after the trajectory was left behind!


    Chapter 139 God''s ugly appearance will definitely give you a low IQ, so as not to make you appear uncoordinated


    Ballistic stared at Su Sheng with scorching eyes. She didn''t care who Su Sheng was or what his purpose was. She didn''t even care why she chose herself. She just wanted to know how to continue to have this power. The super speed of the super speed force is addictive. !


    "follow me."


    Su Sheng said with a swish of the back of his neck holding the ballistic trajectory and returned to the disciple.


    Caitlin Snow looked at the innocent ballistic stunned."She is?"


    "Experimental product." Su Sheng explained."Is there any serum?"


    "Have."


    "Continue to inject her." Su Shengchao''s ballistic wave beckoned, and the ballistic ball just walked over."You have only one mission. Use nano-reduction technology to re-upgrade this spacecraft, with superb power!"


    "After that!" Ballistic asked."After upgrading this spaceship, can I still get this speed?"


    Su Sheng didn''t answer, but just opened Nano''s reduced equation to let her come over and have Kaitlin monitor her physical condition to test the effect of the serum.Regained the speed, the ballistic quickly read the equation and started work.The yellow lightning galloped fast, she seemed 923 tireless.


    "It doesn''t seem to be right." Caitlin Snow frowned."Her cells are still declining rapidly, so if you continue to inject two more times, no... three times, she might..."


    "You must stop." Caitlin Snow said solemnly.


    "Continue to study and find a solution." Su Sheng said in a deep voice, coming out of the disciple number and running on the open space of the villa.Caitlin was worried and could only continue to study, while the ballistics continued to run to upgrade the disciple.


    "You can''t inject anymore, or you will die." When the effect of the serum once again failed and the ballistics came to allow Caitlin to continue the injection, Caitlin Snow reminded seriously.


    Ballistic himself seemed to feel some problems and hesitated for a while.


    This is the end?


    No, I am not reconciled!


    After finally possessing such an ability, she didn''t want to go back to be the only scientist!


    Grab the syringe and inject it directly if Caitlin Snow wants to stop it.The swift force filled the whole body again, and the ballistic pursed his lips with excitement and began to run.Hurry, her speed is getting faster and faster, as if to break through a certain limit.Caitlin, who hurriedly looked at the monitoring results, stared in shock. His speed...His speed was already much faster than Barry.


    The light of the lightning turned blue.


    The roar from the ballistic hoarse in the run, the whole person turned into ashes and disappeared.


    "No..." Caitlin Snow shouted in pain.


    Su Sheng came back with a swish.


    "She, she...dead." Caitlin Snow said in grief to Su Shengdao.


    "I saw it."


    From the speed of the ballistic lightning from yellow to blue to her disappearing into ashes, Su Sheng saw it very clearly.


    "How can you be so cold-blooded? This is an innocent life!" Kaitlin Snow asked with dissatisfaction when seeing Su Sheng''s extremely plain expression.


    "Have you thought of a solution?" Su Sheng asked calmly.


    "Everyone is dead." Caitlin Snow glared at Su Sheng."Even if there is a way, it is useless."


    "Tell me, what is the solution?" Su Sheng couldn''t help but curiously asked when Caitlin Snow had a solution.


    "Serum will accelerate the death of cells, but superpower can accelerate the regeneration of cells. For ordinary people, the speed of regeneration is not as fast as the speed of death. If there are certain cells or substances that can balance this situation, it should be able to solve this. problem!"


    "So..." Su Sheng thought of a person raising his head and saying."Gideon, check where Vandalsavage is on this timeline."


    "He just took the Battle of the Sun God from the Saint Mark Museum."


    Huh!


    Gideon¡¯s voice fell to Su Sheng and disappeared. Caitlin thought that Su Sheng was going to find this Vandal Savage man, but Su Sheng ran fast in the yard, and the speed filled every cell of the body. Su Sheng''s speed increased again.


    boom!


    Time wormhole appeared.


    Su Sheng got in in an instant, and then locked a certain point in time, bursting out the supernatural power energy instantly.


    Silent loud noise.


    The space-time wormhole seemed to be broken from a certain node, and the exit suddenly appeared in front of him.


    He rushed out directly!


    Mercury Laboratory.


    The wind blows the recording paper on the laboratory table to fly.


    "It''s a big wind." Eliza Harmon was shocked and bent over and picked it up. She just raised her body and saw Su Sheng."Are you?" She asked in a daze.


    Familiar scene, familiar dialogue.


    "It seems to be a success." I traveled through time without seeing myself on this timeline, that is to say, the time loop-style travel method was successful.Su Sheng used super power to destroy the continuity of time and replaced the original timeline with a covering crossing method to ensure his independence and uniqueness.


    Looking at the nervous and scared Eliza Harmon, Su Sheng chuckled and grabbed her directly back to the disciple.


    "This...this is?" Caitlin Snow looked at Eliza Harmon, who was arrested by Su Sheng and still wearing a white lab coat.


    "The serum didn''t succeed. The speed of cell regeneration is not as fast as the speed of death. You study whether her own cells can find ways to accelerate the speed of regeneration. I will find someone." Su Sheng explained to Caitlin Snow. Then disappeared again.


    At a loss, Eliza Harmon and Caitlin Snow looked at each other in a daze!


    St. Mark''s Museum!


    As soon as Su Sheng arrived here, he saw Vandal Savage holding the battle of the sun god seemed to be leaving.


    With his eyes facing each other, Vandal Savage''s expression instantly turned hideous.


    "It''s you!"

 120 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 120

    "In 1986, I have been looking for you since 1986. You ruined my plan to create a firestorm. Now I finally found you!" Vandalsavage shouted angrily.


    In 1986.


    Saint Su took away the female Firestorm Laili and Valentina, destroyed the Gulag camp and killed Vandal Savage twice.


    "God is fair, given you an ugly appearance, will definitely give you a low IQ, so as not to make you appear uncoordinated." Looking at the angry Vandalsavage, Su Sheng said with a chuckle."I found you, not you, stupid!"


    Chapter 140 Resurrection?Vandal is completely cold


    New hatred and old hatred together!


    Vandalsavage raised the battle of the sun god fiercely and smashed it down.


    The azure blue energy light fell with the battle of the sun god ~ swelled around.


    boom!


    The surrounding things were instantly crushed and dissipated, and energy waves passed by Su Sheng, and the bombing sounded behind him.


    Pure men never look back at the explosion.


    Su Sheng didn''t look back, just pouted his lips in disappointment. The ability of this battle of the sun god is very ordinary.The destructive power seems to be good, but this is just a battle for the sun god and Su Sheng has real power and is not injured at all.


    "This, this is impossible!"


    Looking at Su Sheng unscathed?Vandalsavage was a little hard to accept.


    "Hello, I call impossible." Su Sheng chuckled and came to Vandalsavage for an instant, tapping his finger on his forehead.


    In an instant the cold air was released at the fingertips, Vandalsavage wanted to avoid it with an expression of pain, but the pressing cold air instantly frozen the blood in his brain, followed by the ice covering his whole body, and soon became a Humanoid popsicles!


    Saint Su changed his hand to release the shock wave, and a wormhole like a rolling cloud appeared at Vandalsavage''s feet, causing him to fall directly.


    Puff!


    Vandalsavage, the human-shaped popsicle, fell directly on the Disciple, shocking Kaitlin Snow and Eliza Harmon, who were studying the cell.


    "Who is this again?"


    Looking at Su Sheng who jumped out, Caitlin Snow couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Experimental product." Su Sheng smiled lightly."He has a very strong ability to regenerate, as long as there is one cell, it can be resurrected. You can study his cells to see if the shortcomings of serum can be solved.


    "He is a transformer?"


    "Transformed people? No, he is an old monster who doesn''t know how many years he has lived. He didn''t understand something with him before, and just took advantage of this opportunity to solve it." Su Sheng said while helping Vandalsavage to thaw. The goods can be resurrected in less than ten minutes, so let Caitlin study his cells.


    The second personality didn''t come out to make trouble, so Eliza Harmon still seemed to be the kind of stubborn and submissive character.Although inexplicably brought here, it also helped.I have to say that Vandal Savage¡¯s cells are indeed quite special, although Su Sheng copied his ability, theoretically it should be the same as him.But Caitlin checked him, and his body is no different from ordinary people, so the copy is only the change of ability, not the body.Of course, even if his cells work, he is not interested in using himself as a laboratory.


    Before long, Vandalsavage was resurrected.


    Before he could figure out the situation, Su Sheng directly let go of mind control and immediately cooperated.


    Before you know it, the sun goes down and the night falls.


    Caitlin Snow and Eliza Harmon are both geniuses in this area. In the original book, Caitlin upgraded the speed serum, and Eliza Harmon was only able to reverse it by asking Caitlin to help her. The performance of serum formula shows the talent in this area.Caitlin Snow also talked to her about the serum, and Elisha Harmon also knew what it was like to be a speeder, so she was more active and devoted.


    Su Sheng asked Laura to prepare some supper, and the three of them continued to study while eating.


    Dawn gradually broke, and the earth was hazy, like a silver-gray veil.The sky was terrified of silence, a ray of light floated on the horizon of the eastern ground line, and the earth gradually lit up.Caitlin shouted excitedly on the Disciple to break the silence around her, and she turned her head excitedly towards Su Shengdao."Data comparison is no problem at all, just experiment..."


    "Puff!"


    Before Caitlin''s words were finished, Eliza Harmon injected the serum into her arm.In an instant, yellow lightning flashed in her pupils, and Eliza Harmon shivered slightly with excitement. The whole person instantly turned into lightning and moved quickly, with excitement shouts one after another.After a while Eliza Harmon stopped.


    "How?" she asked Caitlin Snow.


    "Everything is normal!" Kaitlin Snow paused awkwardly and said in response.


    "Do you need to extract his cells for later use?" Su Shengchao asked Caitlin.


    Caitlin Snow shook his head."I use his cells to grow artificial cells that can divide and regenerate. As long as this cell is there, it can continue to produce serum. Of course, your superb power is needed!"


    "That''s it!"


    Su Sheng grabbed Vandalsavage and went out directly, ran out of the city all the way to a remote place.


    The bomb girl Betty''s ability initiates the transformation of Vandal Savage into a bomb, and this transformation is detailed to all the cells in his body.Although Vandal Savage needs a specific method to kill him, this specific method does not necessarily require the use of the meteorites that made him and the eagle male and eagle female abilities at three different points in time to destroy him. , As long as the cells in his body are completely blown up at the same time, even if he wants to resurrect, there is no carrier!


    Su Sheng retracted his mind control and lightly tapped on the bracelet.


    The steel suit instantly covered the whole body.


    "No matter what you do, I can''t die, you know... so wait for me, I will come back to find you." Vandalsavage coldly walked towards Su Shengdao.


    Snapped!


    The black and gold mask was buttoned on his face and the eyes lit up, and Su Sheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    boom!


    A loud bang sounded instantly and Vandalsavage exploded.Just like a missile exploded, the flames shot up into the sky and formed an explosive mushroom cloud, entrained in the hot impact of the flame and swept in all directions.The black-gold steel battle suit faced the impact directly, and the legs of both feet spread out into the ground. The cooling system in the battle suit was activated, and Su Sheng did not feel the slightest discomfort.


    After a long time, the explosion ended, and the surrounding air waves gradually dissipated.


    Su Sheng checked the suit, and the damage caused by the explosion impact was almost negligible, and it only needed to recolor some places.


    "Not bad!"


    Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction and checked the surroundings to see if there were any residues of Vandal Savage.


    It was confirmed that there were no limbs, cells existed, and the battle suit instantly spewed out to push energy into the air. In mid-air, the steel battle suit suddenly accelerated.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Sonic booms one after another, the sound barrier is clearly visible in the air.


    Chapter 141 You are so beautiful, you are so beautiful!


    Although the location of the explosion is relatively remote, it still attracts a lot of attention.


    The Flash was the first to arrive at the scene.


    There was no residue at the scene, and the method of the explosion was the same as that of the bomb girl Betty or Su Sheng, and Sisko discovered the picture of Su Sheng driving away in a steel suit from the satellite monitoring, so...this is Su Sheng''s work!


    After the Flash left the scene, the police came again, and he had to come again as Barry Allen by the way and told Joe that this was done by Su Sheng so that they should not waste energy to investigate.


    The police left the front foot and another wave came.

 121 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 121

    The long-term low-key Tianyanhui agent.


    After a detailed inspection, the person in charge reported the survey results, and the cleaning traces retreated.


    As if it had never appeared before.


    Enter the disciple.


    Su Sheng changed the battle clothes back to the bracelet and asked Caitlin about the formula of the speed serum. By the way, she asked her to make a batch of spares before letting Ballistic Eliza Harmon see her and send her back to the cutting-edge laboratory.The key to this serum lies in the Vandalsavage cell and his own superb power. Su Sheng specially observed for a while and determined that this cell would not resurrect Vandalsavage, and then put it away with confidence, to some extent. The cell transformed by Caitlin no longer belongs to Vandalsavage.


    Cells are just cells.


    Su Sheng put the battle of the sun god into the collection room, and the ballistic trajectory had returned.


    "This is nano-reduction technology. All you have to do is to cover this technology on the entire Disciple. When you are done, you will be free!" Su Sheng released the equation for the trajectory to be recorded.


    Ballistic wanted to ask about the serum. Although she knew the formula of the entire serum, it would be useless without the regenerative cells and superpower."After that I can continue..."


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, and Su Sheng found the phone connected.


    "I am Laurel, I..."


    "Miss me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Felicity is next to me." Laurel whispered.


    "Oh? You mean you will admit it if she is not there, haha." Su Sheng teased.


    Laurel on the other end was silent for a few seconds."My mother just contacted me and said that Tianyan would want to see you. It seems that there is something to talk to you.


    "Not interested in."


    Skyeye will?They have nothing worthy of interest for the time being.


    "They... they seem to have caught you." Laurelton said after a while.


    "Then let them kill." Su Sheng said disapprovingly and simply hung up the phone.


    Laurel was stunned and wanted to fight again, but after thinking about it, she gave up. She turned to look at Felicity and shook her head."He refuses to see, what should I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter, let him solve his troubles." Felicity said angrily."Let¡¯s continue looking for the huntress. She disappeared after killing Frank. We must find her as soon as possible."


    "Catwoman hasn''t come back yet?" Laurel asked.


    "She has got what she wants, but it seems that after making two new friends in Gotham, she might come back later." Felicity said.


    ...


    "Let''s do something." Su Sheng put away the phone and ordered Ballistics and turned and got off the disciple. In the villa, Laura was teaching Thea fighting skills. Both of them were dressed in shorts and vests. The long white legs looked pleasing to the eye. .


    Seeing Su Sheng approaching, the two stopped immediately.


    "You go find someone, she is called the Black Sea Monster, wearing a black leather jacket and a nose ring, and when you find it, bring me." Su Shengchao Laura said.


    "now?"


    "just now!"


    Laura nodded and turned and left, and soon the red and gold women''s steel suit flew out of the villa.


    Thea Quinn looked at Laura flying away enviously, holding Su Sheng''s arm a little coquettishly and said: "You can do it for me too. It is too difficult for me to defeat Laura."


    "This is interesting." Su Sheng smiled unmovedly.


    "It''s not fair!" Thea said angrily.


    "Fairness is God''s business, I am only responsible for fun!" Su Sheng patted Xia''s little butt and turned and entered the villa.


    Thea snorted unwillingly and followed in.


    After taking a shower, Thea changed her dress and lay down on the sofa with bare feet, her head resting on cushions, her slender legs dangling directly on Su Sheng¡¯s legs, attracting Su Sheng¡¯s attention. force¡­¡­


    Su Sheng glanced at him with a smile, looking at what she could do.Thea didn''t seem to care, but the little feet deliberately or unintentionally provoked Su Sheng. The man looked very sad, and the woman looked at the''battle of the sun god'' that wanted to be caught.


    "It''s so boring, I want to take drugs." Thea Quinn whispered suddenly.


    "Then it!" Su Sheng leaned back on the sofa lazily.


    Thea Quinn suddenly turned over and sat on Su Sheng, staring at him with scorching eyes and said, "You are my medicine."


    "Then go!" Su Sheng still said these words.


    "Humph!" Thea Quinn snorted and slowly rubbed it down.


    After taking drugs, people lose their minds and become crazy. Thea is like this now.The sofa turns into a battlefield, and the one-step battle begins.


    For a long time.


    Thea didn''t have the strength to move even when lying on the sofa, she squinted lazily towards Saint Su and said coquettishly."Can you make the suit for me first, I promise you will never wear it before defeating Laura!"


    "You are so beautiful." Su Sheng looked at Thea and said softly.


    Thea smiled sweetly."Really? What beautiful?"


    "It''s so beautiful!" Su Sheng patted her leg and chuckled.


    Thea, who was waiting for praise, was so angry in an instant 1.4. Just about to get up to argue, she heard the door opening, and then saw Laura walking in with a woman, and Laura¡¯s battle dress shrank the bracelet as she walked. , Ignoring the messy battlefield Laura vs. Su Shengdao."I brought people back."


    "Laurel? How did you become like this?"


    Thea Quinn subconsciously wanted to get up and clean up, but as soon as she looked up, she saw Laurel Lance.


    He wears a black leather outfit, a neckband, and a silver nose ring on his nose.


    This punk defeat was totally different from Laurel Lance, whom Thea Quinn knew.


    "Do you know me?" The Black Sea Monster looked at Thea in surprise.


    ...


    PS; Some hesitations whether to continue writing the plot of Earth II or to write the plot of Superman first, or else, write Superman first?


    Chapter 142 Amanda Waller?You are the one who smokes!


    "Don''t you know me? I''m Xia Kui...I''m Xia, Oliver''s sister." Thinking of her background, Xia didn''t say her surname, she looked at this completely different Laurelland in surprise. Si wondered when she fell in love with punk?


    "No matter who you think I am, you have admitted the wrong person."

 122 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 122

    Knowing that this girl might mistakenly think that she was someone she knew on this earth, the Black Sea Monster first shook his head and denied it, and then looked at Su Shengdao."What do you need me to do."


    "Wait."


    Sheng Su said to get up and look for clothes to put on, but the Black Sea Monster on the side picked it up and handed it over.After getting dressed, Su Sheng turned and went to the disciple''s number, and Shi Shiran returned after a long while.When she came back, Thea was no longer in the living room to take a shower. Laura tidied the sofa and stood by the Black Sea monster.


    "My collection room is a bit empty. Go to this place and bring back the contents." Su Sheng handed over a piece of paper to the Black Sea Monster, which recorded a location and a plan."This place is where Skyeye will store special items, so if you are caught, I won''t waste time to save you. Also, it''s best not to touch the contents randomly, understand?"


    The Black Sea Monster took it and looked at it carefully and asked cautiously."Can you ask someone to help? I recently met someone who is good at stealing things and she should be able to help me."


    "It''s up to you." Su Sheng waved his hand indifferently.


    "I''m going to do it now." The Black Sea Monster collected the map and prepared to leave.


    "Wait!" Su Sheng looked at her nose ring suddenly and asked curiously."You only have this one ring?"


    The Black Sea monster paused and gave a charming smile."More than this one, do you want to find it?"


    "I will enjoy the joy of exploration when you come back." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    The black siren twisted his body, and the sound of his high heels pattered away.


    "Dididi, Dididi..."


    Not long after the Black Sea Monster left, a car rang outside the villa.Su Sheng walked out curiously and saw two black SUVs driving in.The car stopped in the yard, and a few people got off and on the car ahead.One of them was an acquaintance, Dina Lance, Laurel Lance''s mother.


    After she got down, she stood beside another woman.


    This woman is dark and fat.There is a kind of aura that has been high for a long time without anger.Dinah Lance stood behind her on the left side, while on the other side stood a casual and thin young woman in jeans and a T-shirt.As the three of them got out of the car, the door of the car behind opened, and a few soldiers armed with guns and...the bomb girl Betty with a bright neck ring came down.


    As soon as Betty came out, she looked at Su Sheng apologetically.


    "Amanda Waller!" The fat black woman introduced herself with a mouthful of white teeth."I wanted to see you long ago, no..."


    Snapped!


    Amanda Waller''s smiling expression hasn''t faded, and he slapped his face hard before he finished speaking.


    The sudden slap in the face made everyone stunned. After a while, the black muzzle was aimed at Su Sheng.


    "What are you doing!" Dinah Lance asked in astonishment.


    Amanda Waller rubbed her face and was a little bit slapped. Through the various reports of the Sky Eye Society, she knew very well that Su Sheng was an elusive person, but she really did not expect to slap herself when she met Su Sheng. Didn''t he see that his man was arrested?Doesn''t he know the consequences of doing this?


    The smile on his face condensed, Amanda Waller looked at Su Sheng coldly.


    "You better give me an explanation."


    "You are so ugly and come out to scare people, you just owe it." Su Sheng squinted at her and smiled."I wanted to hit you a long time ago, is it cool?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Arrogant, too arrogant, Amanda Waller was about to speak angrily, but Su Sheng slapped again.


    afraid!


    It was another slap in the face.


    This slap slapped Amanda Waller directly to the ground, pretending to be a gold star.


    "Muen!" Amanda Waller yelled to the thin woman beside her in a furious manner. She knew how dangerous Su Sheng was and how could she be unprepared?


    Joan Muine is her hole card!


    Amanda Waller wants to let Su Sheng know that he who is capable does not know you!"


    Joan Miuen nodded nervously and just about to speak, but Su Sheng suddenly burst into a powerful aura, full of hatred as if he was about to destroy the world, as if the storm burst out instantly.


    That moment.


    A few soldiers with guns couldn''t bear the pressure and knelt on the ground shivering.


    Su Sheng stared at Qiong Muen''s eyes and said coldly: "Transform, I will kill you."


    "You know I can!" Su Sheng approached Qiong Muen, and Qiong Muen sat on the ground with a soft leg.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that Joan Muen was scared by Su Sheng, Amanda Waller cursed loudly and quickly took out a remote control button.


    "I press it, and Betty will die!" Amanda Waller clenched the remote control and shouted towards Su Sheng.


    "You press it!" Su Sheng did not move and stretched out his hand to grab Amanda Waller''s neck and slapped his hand.


    Snapped!


    "You, dare you, I pressed!" Amanda Waller threatened.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng slapped again.


    "You, do you think I dare? You think I''m scaring you, I''ll press it..."


    "Snapped!"


    "She is dead!"


    Amanda Waller slapped Su Sheng with one sentence, and slapped with one sentence.


    She never pressed it down after a few slaps, but her swollen and fat face became more swollen, her dark skin was bright red 370, a few teeth fell out of her mouth, and the corners of her mouth were bleeding.


    "Su Sheng, stop now!"


    Dina Lance endured the fear and tried to stop Su Sheng, but as soon as she got up, she turned her head and stared.


    With this look, the courage she had finally accumulated disappeared instantly, and she knelt directly on the ground with soft legs.


    "Press, do you need me to help you?" Su Sheng turned to look at Amanda Waller reaching for the remote control, and Amanda Waller subconsciously avoided and hid the remote control behind him."You, what do you want!"


    "If you don''t dare to press, don''t take it out and beep." Su Sheng released his finger to Qiong Muen."You... continue to smoke her."


    "Me, me?" Qiong Miu En was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    "Dare you!" Amanda Waller glared at Joan Muin.


    Su Sheng came to Joan Muen''s side with a sigh, and bent over and whispered in his ear: "It feels uncomfortable to be threatened. She threatens you and uses the witch in your body to do things for her. Don''t you want revenge? This is an upright opportunity, anyway... no matter how unhappy she is, she won''t do anything to you, because you are valuable!"


    Qiong Muen shook slightly, looked at Su Sheng and then at his own Amanda Waller hesitantly got up and walked over."Sorry, I... can''t help it."

 123 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 123

    After speaking, she raised her hand and drew it towards Amanda Waller!


    ...


    PS: The enchanting witch from the suicide squad is here, please ask for a reward or something!


    Chapter 143: General Zod is coming?


    Seeing Joan Muin really dared to do it, Amanda Waller''s eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    Although Joan Muin looked like I was forced to do this, it was not a small effort to slap them one by one.There were several times, several times Amanda Waller wanted to press the remote control of the bomb but she resisted it.She couldn''t figure out whether Su Sheng was sure she didn''t dare to press it or because she really didn''t care about Betty''s life or death.


    If Betty dies, I am afraid it will not be just a slap.


    So although she was angry, she still restrained herself from pressing down.


    Joan Muin slapped down a dozen slaps and Su Sheng lazily called to stop. She hid the pleasure of revenge in her heart and walked aside and lowered her head, Amanda Waller struggled to stand up with blood full of mouth.Joan Muin, who looked down, looked at Dinah Lance, who was also struggling to get up. Amanda Waller suddenly pulled out the gun and turned and shot directly at the soldiers who were kneeling on the ground.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The marksmanship was precise and simple, and with the gunpowder smoke that filled the muzzle, all those soldiers were shot to death in the forehead.


    This move of her made everyone stunned, except...Su Sheng.


    At first, Betty thought she was going to shoot herself to vent her anger, but didn''t expect these innocent soldiers to die?Dinah Lance worked with Amanda Waller for many years, but she was taken aback by knowing her. As for Joan Muin?The body shook slightly and his head lowered deeper.Amanda Waller threw down the gun expressionlessly and walked to Betty to unlock the bomb on her neck, then turned to Su Shengdao."If we fight enough, we can talk about business!"


    "I admire you."


    "You showed me a good show." Su Sheng chuckled lightly, Amanda Waller was able to become the person in charge of the Sky Eye Society, but it wasn''t kindness or reasoning that the Sky Eye Society specialized in dark work, and her heart was stronger than her skin color. It''s still dark!"For the sake of your pleasure, let me talk about it!"


    Amanda Waller did not speak immediately, but glanced at Laura and Thea who had taken a shower at the door.


    "She is Oliver''s sister, right?" Amanda Waller asked quietly.


    "Let her go back if you have enough fun." Su Sheng answered.


    After he finished playing, what he meant was the psychological torture that made Arrow and Black Arrow worry about the safety of Thea, but it was clear that Amanda Waller thought otherwise.


    This is also normal. It is estimated that few people will think that Thea cooperated with Su Sheng to kidnap herself!


    "I can assume that I haven''t posted anything just now, nor have I been here, and Betty will return it to you. But...I want a definite news." Amanda Waller watched Su Sheng unmovedly and added another Bargaining chips."What you do in the future can be regarded as not knowing."


    "These conditions don''t make me very excited, but... first tell me what news you want to know." Su Sheng asked casually.


    Amanda Waller pondered and said slowly."Are there any aliens on Earth?"


    "What will the sky''s eye find?" Su Sheng became interested in an instant.


    Amanda Waller will not take the risk of asking herself this question for no reason. Even if they find someone with abilities different from ordinary people, they are unlikely to contact aliens, so she must have known some relatively conclusive news, which is definitely from News beyond the earth.


    Was Superman discovered?It¡¯s impossible. Superman shouldn¡¯t figure out his own life experience yet. Even if he has special abilities, he should only associate it with superpowers or transforming people. After all, the transformation of Central City is full of people, and other cities should also , It is impossible to think about aliens with such a big brain.


    So... General Zod?


    One of the few Kryptonians left after the explosion of Krypton, the military commander of the original Krypton was imprisoned in the Phantom Zone because of his rebellious behavior.After escaping after the explosion of Krypton, I wanted to rebuild Krypton and find the central treasure of Krypton.After knowing that Superman came to the earth after the earth, he intended to transform the earth into a second Krypton and also wanted to obtain the central treasure.It can be said that the arrival of General Zod opened the era of the Justice League!


    If Su Sheng remembers correctly, it seems that the United States received an alien signal on Ellesmere Island in the movie.


    "Answer, tell me the answer!" Amanda Waller stared at Su Sheng sharply. When she asked if there were any aliens on Earth, Su Sheng reacted strangely.It seems to be very curious and unexpected, but this kind of accident and curiosity is definitely not the kind of ignorance, it is more like curious about how other people know this secret!


    He must know something!


    "Didn''t you guess all of them?" Su Sheng responded casually with a light smile.


    "Really... there are aliens? What else do you know!" Amanda Waller asked with a deep face.


    "I''ve already told you the answer." Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head, Amanda Waller gritted his teeth with an attitude that I know but I just don''t say.


    Amanda Waller gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice."If it''s about the safety of the entire planet, I don''t mind even if the loss is heavy, including my own life."


    "Do you believe that I will destroy the earth before the aliens come?" Su Sheng squinted and smiled lightly."Guess, I will do this."


    "No, you wouldn''t do this. If the earth were to be destroyed, where would you go? Even if you could survive, all of this would cease to exist, and you would be bored to death." Amanda Waller said firmly.


    "Perhaps." Su Sheng nodded in agreement, and continued while Amanda Wole breathed a sigh of relief."But maybe I can destroy the United States without destroying the earth. You can''t stop me and no one can stop me, the power of a country? Hehe, it seems to me that''s the case, my vision is too small. So let''s go , Hurry up and search for information, they... will be coming soon."


    they?


    Is there more than one alien?


    Amanda Waller glanced unwillingly at Su Sheng and turned around to leave.


    "Don''t forget these corpses." Su Sheng shouted.


    Amanda Waller snorted and greeted Dinah Lance and Joan Muin to lift the body into the car, and the three left the villa in two cars.


    "they¡­¡­"


    Laura and Thea came over and couldn''t help but ask in a low voice.


    "Sky Eye will." Su Sheng casually said and looked at Betty."Let''s talk about it, how did you get caught by the eyes of the sky?"


    ¢Ý Superman: Body of Steel


    Chapter 144: First See Louise Lane


    It is unlucky for Betty to be caught by the Sky Eye. The process of her assassination of Admiral Wade Ellin went very smoothly, but the Sky Eye suddenly appeared when she was about to leave after she succeeded.The Eye of the Sky is coming to Admiral Wade Ellin, because he is the only one in the military who has relatively more research on super powers. As a result, Admiral Wade Ellin died, and Betty, who had not had time to escape, was also caught. .


    After confirming Betty''s identity and learning about Su Sheng, there were follow-up events.


    In fact, Betty is still lucky, if it weren''t for her relationship with Su Sheng, it would probably end badly.Even if it is not sectioned for research, I am afraid it will be locked up forever. Maybe Amanda Waller will use it to join the Suicide Squad. After all, Amanda Waller has not dispelled the idea of ??the Suicide Squad.


    Now that Betty has completed the task, Su Sheng is confident that she intends to absorb her abilities and let her live a normal life, but in the conversation, Betty knows that Su Sheng is looking for someone to steal the sky and will collect the things in the library and decides to go and help. It was a sigh of relief.Regarding this, Su Sheng didn''t care, but just told her the address and the situation of the Black Sea Monster. Whether it can be found depends on Betty''s own 040.


    The Disciple has its trajectory to be upgraded, and other things are temporarily irrelevant, so... Su Sheng is now more concerned about the Kryptonians.


    From Amanda Waller¡¯s attitude, it can be seen that she must have known about the aliens, but she didn¡¯t know how to find it. Was she received the alien message or discovered the ship in the polar region of Ellesmere Island? Krypton reconnaissance plane?


    Tens of thousands of years ago, before the explosion of Krypton, the excessive consumption of natural energy led to the decline of Krypton. At that time, Kryptonians used Krypton''s advanced science and technology to drop reconnaissance planes on other planets and set up outposts to try to help Make plans later.Almost 20,000 years ago, a reconnaissance plane came to the earth to establish an outpost. This reconnaissance plane is equipped with a nursery room for Krypton. Through the Krypton Center Collection, more Kryptonians can be cultivated.But in the end, this outpost was abandoned, buried in the iceberg, and later became a lonely fortress of Superman.


    "Would you like to check it out?"


    Anyway, there is nothing of special interest at the moment, since the plot of Superman is about to begin, I might as well take a look.


    Thinking of this, Su Sheng first returned to the Disciple, implanted Gideon''s program into the steel suit, and then explained to them, then the speed force was activated and the speed was superimposed.


    Whoosh!


    The yellow lightning came on and disappeared instantly.

 124 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 124

    Ellesmere Island, located in the polar region of Canada.


    The distance of several thousand miles is not far away after adding several times the speed. Under the overclocking thinking, Su Sheng hardly felt that it would take long to go out.


    At a glance, there is endless ice and snow.


    The special climate makes the snow and ice here hardly melt, and at night the temperature can drop to about minus 40, which is very cold.Although Su Sheng only wore single clothes, the cold weather made him more comfortable. After all, he had copied the ability of Frost Killer.From a distance, I can see a retrograde iceberg, and there are many equipments busy nearby.


    "It seems that Superman has already left in Lonely Fortress, so let''s go to Louise Lane first." Su Sheng turned and whizzed away.


    metropolis.


    This is a very prosperous and advanced metropolis. Like Gotham, Star City and Central City, the metropolis will become world-famous for the existence of Superman in the future.But now, there is one person more famous than Superman, that is, Lexluthor, who has the ninth level of wisdom. As the future Superman¡¯s mortal enemy, with wisdom, he creates the hatred of the Doomsday. Today Lexluthor is more in the metropolis. Well-known, after all, Lex Group is the top big group in the United States like Wayne Enterprises.


    The streets are busy, everyone seems to be in a hurry, and the pace of life is fast.


    Su Sheng raised his hand and tapped the bracelet of the steel jersey, and the avatar of Gideon was projected on the bracelet.


    "Gideon, check to see if Louise Lane has posted about Superman online."


    As soon as Su Sheng''s voice fell to Gideon, he gave the answer. Although the news about Superman on the Internet was not released by Louise Lane, it was a certain website forum.


    "Help me look up Louis Lane''s phone number." Su Sheng said again.


    Gideon still returned in seconds.


    After writing down the number, Gideon turned off and made a call.


    Toot...toot...toot


    The phone rang a few times, and a sound that sounded sharp and violent.


    "This is Louise Lane."


    "I know who you are looking for." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Do you know who he is?" Louise Lane''s volume instantly rose a little excitedly."Where are you? Let''s meet and talk."


    "I''m..." Su Sheng paused, his body flashed, and the person had already appeared in an apartment.Looking at Louise Lane, who was a little excited holding the phone with her back to her, Su Sheng continued."I am behind you."


    The voice on the phone and the voice in her ear rang almost simultaneously, and Louise Lane turned around in shock.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Hello, my name is Su Sheng." Su Sheng hung up the phone, reached out and smiled.


    Louise Lane was stunned before shaking hands with Su Sheng, and asked in surprise at the same time."How did you get in?"


    "I know who you are looking for!" Su Sheng did not answer, but said straightforwardly.


    Louise Lane asked with a straight look."Who is he!"


    Su Sheng did not speak and looked at her with a smile, and Louise Lane reacted instantly."What do you want, money?" said as Louise Lane turned around and picked up her wallet as if ready to pay?


    Su Sheng chuckled and walked to the coffee table and gently touched his fingers, and the fire storm''s ability was instantly activated.In Louise Lane''s horrified gaze, a special energy envelops the coffee table, and the coffee table turned into pure gold in an instant.


    "This... is this magic? Or an illusion?"


    Turn the coffee table into gold?


    Louise Lane subconsciously rubbed her eyes thinking that she was dazzled, and then patted her face again to make sure she was not dreaming. Then she walked to the coffee table and looked at it in surprise.


    Really.


    The coffee table has really become golden!


    Chapter 145 Let Superman Expose?


    "Send you off."


    Seeing Louise Lane caressing the coffee table incredibly, Su Sheng sat on the sofa casually and said.


    "Send, send me?"


    Louise Lane looked at the gold coffee table in shock and didn''t know what to say. This is a coffee table, a pure gold coffee table?How much is this worth!Although she has made high achievements in the news industry and her income in Planet Daily is not low, she is still shocked by this number.But Louise Lane was used to seeing big winds and waves after all, and she was shocked and shocked and calmed down quickly."You are not short of money, so... what do you want?"


    "You are a reporter, I will help you provide news materials, what do you say I want?" Su~ Sheng said with a smile.


    "You want me to send the news to let more people know about his existence, he... is really an alien?" Louise Lane instantly reacted to Su Sheng''s purpose."Why? Why do you want to do this?"


    "Interesting?" Su Sheng tilted his head and thought about it seriously, then smiled."Anyway, I can tell you his detailed information. I may know more than he knew. Not long ago, an organization higher than the FBI wanted to know the news but was rejected by me. So Miss Lane, you should be honored."


    "Wait a minute."


    Louise Lane took a deep breath and turned and took the paper money back."You speak up."


    "This person comes from a planet called Krypton. Krypton''s technology is far ahead of the earth. Tens of thousands of years ago, they sent many reconnaissance planes to investigate whether other planets are suitable for Kryptonians. What you saw in the Polar Regions That spacecraft was the reconnaissance plane that Krypton sent to Earth in 20,000 years, but they failed for some reason. Excessive consumption and self-development led to the explosion of Krypton. Before the explosion, this person was sent to Earth by his parents. The name is Carl El."


    "His hidden identity and abilities have been living on Earth for so many years. You have seen him. His appearance is no different from that of humans. It should be said that Kryptonians are no different from humans. On Krypton, they are the same as ordinary people on Earth. People are the same, but on the earth, because of the different atmospheric environment and the sun, the color of the sun is different, so they will have all kinds of superpowers to become supermen!"


    "Superman?" Louise Lane whispered the name gently and motioned to Su Sheng to continue.


    "Kryptonians use genetic breeding technology to reproduce their ethnic groups. Everyone determines their life''s fate after birth. Workers? Soldiers? Scientists? Wait. The fate of all Kryptonians has been arranged. Only he belongs to nature. Born, that is..." Su Sheng said rhythmically and clapped his hands three times.


    Louise Lane was stunned for a moment to react.


    "Applause for love." Su Sheng patted three more times, clapping crisply.


    Now Louise Lane understood, and couldn''t help smiling at Su Sheng''s wit.


    "His body contains the central treasure of Krypton, which contains the genes of all Kryptonians. After the explosion of Krypton, not all Kryptonians died. Several people were locked up in a coup on Krypton. The man escaped, and the leader was called Zod, the former military commander of Krypton. He always wanted to rebuild the second Krypton, so he had to find the central treasure. And it happened that the reconnaissance plane should be activated when it started. The signal was sent, so...Zord will be here soon."


    The plot of aliens invading the earth has been staged countless times in the movie, will it finally happen in reality?


    "How about you? How do you know this?" As a reporter, it is instinctive to ask the bottom of it.


    What he said didn''t sound like fabricated, so... how did this person named Su Sheng know?


    The Kryptonian Superman named Carl El is very mysterious, but Louise Lane thinks Su Sheng is equally mysterious!


    "Aliens, not too special." Su Sheng chuckled and stood up."Hurry up and write the news."


    "Are you going?" Louise Lane said hurriedly."How can I contact you later?"


    Su Sheng shook his head."I don''t plan to leave. If you don''t mind, I plan to follow you during this time. Because after the news goes out, I think he will come to you."


    "Is this your purpose?" Louise Lane asked.


    Su Sheng shrugged and did not explain, and Louise Lane did not follow up and turned to the computer to write the news.

 125 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 125

    Louise Lane no longer knows how many pieces of news she has written, but this piece of news was revised repeatedly and very carefully, unknowingly making her concentrate and forget other things.I don¡¯t know how long the progress of the news has been stuck. Louise Lane stretched her waist and planned to take a break and change her mind. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Su Sheng sitting on the sofa and raising his wrist. He had a wrist on his wrist. The bracelet, a virtual projection was projected on top of the bracelet, something similar to a map seems to be looking for something.


    "what is this?"


    Louise Lane curiously walked over to Su Sheng and asked.


    "Gideon."


    "Hello, Miss Louise Lane." The virtual projection changed abruptly, and Gideon''s image appeared and greeted Louise Lane.


    "You, hello." Louise Lane responded blankly."This... is this artificial intelligence?"


    "It''s true that the reporter''s thinking is very sensitive." Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    "Are you... looking for something?"


    "Correct!"


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised, and it seemed a little tired, and he turned over and fell directly on Louise Lane''s lap.


    Louise Lane froze for a moment and wanted to push away but heard Su Sheng slowly say: "The yellow sun can enhance the abilities of Kryptonians. Kryptonians on earth can be said to be the gods of the world. They have almost no weaknesses, except for the very low magic resistance. The biggest weakness outside is a kind of green Kryptonite, which can weaken their ability and make them as vulnerable as ordinary humans."


    "You are looking for this kind of Kryptonite... to deal with him or Zord?" Louise Lane asked.


    "Do not!"


    Su Sheng said with a smirk."I just want to see what it would look like when someone needs Kryptonite and finds these stones in my hands."


    Chapter 146 What a superman wearing underwear but nothing!


    "found it."


    Seeing Gideon transformed into a map and marked a certain place, Su Sheng turned over and sat up on Louise Lane''s lap.


    "Continue to write your news, I''ll go out."


    "That''s... the Indian Ocean? How are you going to go so far?" Louise Lane walked everywhere, although it was just a glimpse, she recognized it.


    "Run."


    "Run?"


    Louise Lane thought Su Sheng was joking, but when the yellow lightning lit up beside him and the whole person disappeared instantly, she opened her mouth wide and was dumbfounded.


    Su Sheng ran all the way to the Indian Ocean along the map, and lightning flashed across the sea and caused countless waves.


    "right here."


    Su Sheng stopped abruptly, tapped the bracelet and put on the battle clothes, and then jumped directly into the sea.


    Although the surface of the sea is clear and bright, it gradually darkens as the surroundings dive, and countless large and small baits are swimming around, making it feel like being in an aquarium.There are many rocks in the depths of the seabed between the sand.Sheng Su went over and wiped it lightly, and saw the green light shining from the rock.


    Kryptonite!


    "There are a lot of them." Su Sheng chuckled and put away the battle clothes, and in an instant, invisible pressure came.


    The ability to control the elements was activated, and the sea water rolled backwards from Su Sheng''s side, and in a blink of an eye a vacuum zone was created, followed by Su Sheng to start shock waves under the kryptonite.


    The appearance of a wormhole like a rolling cloud directly transmitted the kryptonite to the villa in the central city.


    "Gideon, tell them to put these kryptonite away."


    "Ok."


    Gideon responded and contacted directly.


    Under the sea.


    The sea retreats wherever Su Sheng goes, and the kryptonite that has been buried deep in the sea for many years is sent to the villa in the central city.


    After busying for half an hour, Su Sheng took away all the kryptonite in one pot before putting on his battle clothes and flew out from the bottom of the sea.


    boom!


    Su Sheng rushed out of the sea wearing a battle suit, recognized the direction and flew away.


    About an hour before and after, Su Sheng returned to Louise Lane''s apartment.


    At the moment when he put away his battle clothes, Su Sheng activated his speed force and entered directly through the wall. In the room, Louise Lane had just posted the written report on the Internet and signed it specially.She knows the consequences of doing this, but if this report is true then Superman will come to him, right?


    Then it can be confirmed whether there are really aliens.


    "Sent it?" Su Sheng asked after coming to Louise Lane.


    Louise Lane was taken aback and looked at her chest."You, you came back so soon?"


    Su Sheng nodded and leaned over to look at the news content on the computer. It has to be said that Louise Lane is worthy of being a big reporter, and it is impossible to write boring content like a novel.


    "Did you find it?" Louise Lane asked.


    "of course."


    Although I am not sure whether kryptonite will appear in the future, at least most of the kryptonite is in my hands.Su Sheng turned and walked to the sofa to sit down, and then just wait for the good show to begin.


    "Huh? The news has been deleted."


    Louise Lane yelled in surprise. The news that was still hanging on the website just now disappeared. Not only was the news gone, but even the website was shut down after a few brushes.


    "It should be Tianyan that can do it." Su Sheng curled his lips.


    Only the eyes of the sky will pay attention to the alien affairs, and Louise Lane''s detailed writing will definitely be discovered the first time.For security reasons, deletion and blocking are conventional methods.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Su Sheng''s phone to ring.


    Amanda Waller called.


    "You told Louise Lane about the news about the Kryptonians?" Amanda Waller asked straightaway.


    "Yes."


    "How can you tell a reporter to post such important news to the Internet instead of..."


    "Shh, unlock the news and release it again." Su Sheng interrupted Amanda Waller.


    "Do you know how much panic this will cause?" Amanda Waller growled.


    "I''m waiting for him!" Su Sheng said lightly.


    Amanda Waller was stunned."Are you sure?"

 126 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 126

    "Beep...beep...beep..."


    The phone just hung up...


    Putting down the phone, Amanda Waller hesitated for a long time and said in a deep voice: "Unlock the news, and find the address of Louise Lane, and take the highest level of countermeasures."


    The website soon reopened and the news reappeared.


    After a while, the number of clicks and comments on the news increased. Louise Lane is still very famous in the news industry, so it began to be reposted on the Internet. It didn¡¯t take long for the Internet to be almost all about aliens. Well, the Kryptonian, Superman discussion.


    Louise Lane placed the computer on the coffee table while looking at the comments while chatting with Su Sheng. She was idle as well. Su Sheng simply lay on her lap again and chatted with her.Although it was a bit slow for Su Sheng''s nasty way of chatting, Louise Lane could only bear it in order to understand more inside information.


    After all, he is still honest, just lying...


    "What are you doing!" Louise Lane''s screaming hands shielded her chest and shouted angrily towards Su Sheng.


    "It''s boring." Su Sheng murmured and directly controlled his mind. Louise Lane''s face changed slightly, and she unbuttoned her hands with her hands behind her back, using standard skills that every woman would know to remove the bra from her clothes. He pulled it out and threw it aside, sitting down like a schoolboy.


    Su Sheng reached in and played wantonly.


    The time to find something to attract attention was much faster, watching the night outside gradually fall, and the lights in the 3.2 high-rise building in the distance turned on, Su Sheng suddenly turned over and sat up.


    "coming!"


    After removing mind control, Louise Lane instantly regained control of her body. She stared at Su Sheng angrily, but Su Sheng went straight to the window.


    Outside the window.


    Under the night.


    A figure floats in the air.


    The blue tight-fitting jersey wrapped the steel body, and the red cloak fluttered in the wind.


    Superman!


    "He, is he Superman?" Louise Lane asked in surprise when she saw the people in the sky outside the window.


    "Yes, but I always feel something is wrong." Su Sheng frowned and met Superman''s eyes outside."Ah, it turns out that the red underwear is missing!"


    "What a superman wearing panties!"


    Chapter 147 The Ability to Copy Superman


    "Krypton son Karl El, please land immediately and accept the review."


    "Krypton son Karl El, please land immediately and accept the review."


    "Krypton son Karl El, please land immediately and accept the review."


    The broadcast sounded suddenly, and several helicopters flew over to surround Superman and repeated warnings over and over.The streets below have been blocked by the Sky Eye, and soldiers armed with weapons nervously aimed at the superman in the air.


    Superman turned a deaf ear, just staring at Su Sheng and Louise Lane.


    boom!


    The door of the apartment was suddenly forcibly pushed open, and Amanda Waller walked in with Joan Muin and a few heavily armed soldiers.


    "How can you..." Louise Lane was about to question how they could break in like this, but Amanda Waller directly asked her to come to Su Sheng.


    "I have emptied the whole block, do what I want, don''t worry, as long as you can catch him." Amanda Waller said solemnly.


    Su Sheng pouted his lips and didn''t respond, and gracefully opened the window and stood on the edge of the window and stepped forward.


    His actions surprised everyone. It seems that this place is over twenty floors, right?Can you just fall to death if you continue this step?Superman was surprised and surprised as if he was always ready to save people.


    "It''s cold." Louise Lane murmured with a shudder.


    A line of ice condensed under Su Sheng''s feet and steadily caught him, step by step, as he walked towards Superman, the ice beneath his feet quickly extended.


    This scene stunned everyone.


    Seeing the long ice extending from the window, Superman frowned and said, "How do you know the news? Zod... will he really come to earth?"


    Since Superman is dressed in this costume, he should have learned his life experience from the future Fortress of Solitude, as if his father¡¯s consciousness was loaded in the master key and came to earth together. When Superman started the Fortress of Solitude, his consciousness program was also downloaded to the spacecraft. He explained his identity to Superman.


    "Why don''t you wear red underwear?" Facing Superman''s inquiry, Su Sheng said with a embarrassed expression."It makes me uncomfortable if you don''t wear underwear outside. I don''t have the point to complain. So, find a pair of red underwear to wear, and then we will talk?"


    "Why should I wear red underwear?" Superman asked in a daze.


    "Because Superman''s logo is the red underwear, except for the S that represents hope." Su Sheng took it for granted.


    "I didn''t plan to wear underwear outside, let alone the red ones. Now, tell me why you know these things!" Although Superman is a Kryptonian, he grew up on the earth. He can''t accept such things as wearing underwear outside. of.


    "No? Then you are not Superman. If you are not Superman..." Su Sheng suddenly slammed forward and hit Superman''s face directly!


    It''s really made of steel, hard enough!


    When Superman was hit, he flew out and crashed into the building behind.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The sturdy building seemed to suddenly become a tofu project, and the walls were knocked down by Superman and then flew out from the other side.


    Wow!


    The glass shards flew out, the entire load-bearing wall collapsed, and the upper floor was quickly pressed down, and it was swayed tottering outward.


    "Oh my God!"


    No one thought that Su Sheng and Superman would have so much destructive power after they started their hands. Although Amanda Waller evacuated the entire block in advance, he obviously... still underestimated the power of the two.


    "Everyone should leave here and inform the neighborhood to evacuate as soon as possible."


    The battlefield for the two is obviously not enough for one block, Amanda Waller turned around and left quickly while speaking.Louise Lane stared blankly as she watched Su Sheng stepping on the ice to walk around the building and catch up with Superman, grabbing his cloak and throwing him here, she reacted and hurried out.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The wall next to him was pierced, and Superman''s body slammed on the wall and sat down with a snort.


    Louise Lane stopped in fright and saw Superman stand up and rushed forward with her hands before she continued to run away.


    Did not dare to be an elevator, but ran down the stairs.


    boom!


    Superman rushed out of the building like a missile, clenched his fists forward and fisted towards Su Sheng.

 127 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 127

    Whoosh!


    An ice wall suddenly appeared in front of Superman, and Superman passed through without pause.


    Whoosh!


    Another ice wall.


    An ice wall stood in front of Superman, but it could not stop the body of steel.More than a dozen consecutive ice walls were pierced, and Superman came to Su Sheng and punched him.


    "why!"


    He didn''t understand why Su Sheng knew his own business, why he had to do it with himself.


    "The copy was successful."


    Looking at the angry and dazed Superman, Su Sheng grinned lightly and fell backward.


    The whole person instantly fell from the ice.


    During the rapid fall, Su Sheng raised the corners of his mouth and closed his eyes. Through the whistling wind in his ears, he could hear the exclaims of the soldiers below, the curses of Amanda Waller, and even the rapid heartbeat of Louise Lane. .This is Superman''s super hearing. Although Diana''s five sense perceptions are far superior to others after copying Diana''s abilities, Superman''s hearing is obviously better.Of course, this makes no difference to Su Sheng, anyway, the effect can be superimposed.


    He heard the sound of Superman descending rapidly to chase him and opened his eyes sharply, his eyes turned red and hot, and the high-temperature rays of thermal vision directly blasted towards Superman 743 who was overtaking him.


    Looking at the high temperature ray, Superman was shocked.


    He... how could he have this ability?Is he also a Kryptonian?It must be, it must be so, otherwise, how could he know about Krypton?Although not sure how he came to earth, Superman is sure he is a Kryptonian.


    boom!


    The high temperature rays hit Superman and knocked him out instantly.


    Su Sheng opened his arms and landed freely like a large font.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Su Sheng directly hit the ground.


    A deep hole appeared directly in the ground depression.


    The soldiers nearby were all stupid. They looked at each other and walked in the direction where Su Sheng had fallen.


    Step by step, after a few steps, they saw Su Sheng in the pit.


    Su Sheng closed his eyes and did not move.


    "Could it be... fell to death?" Superman had already flown from a distance just as the soldiers thought.


    Hearing the sound, the soldiers instinctively turned their guns and shot at the flying Superman.


    Da da da!Da da da!


    Bullets swarmed.


    "The feeling of bungee jumping...it''s pretty cool." Su Sheng opened his eyes with a chuckle and stood up.


    ...


    PS: Keep cheeky and continue to ask for support. If it''s convenient, my brothers, make a custom order. If you have flowers and rewards, go!


    Chapter 148: Do you wear red underwear?Don''t wear it?Beat you to death!


    Da da da!Da da da!


    As soon as Superman landed, he suffered a frantic attack, and the bullets bounced off his body without causing any harm.Superman looked down and raised his head to helplessly shook his head towards the soldiers, walking slowly towards the pit."Get out of the way, your attacks are useless to me."


    Click! Click!


    It didn''t take long for the soldiers to light up their bullets. Seeing Superman approaching step by step, some of them dodge in horror, some punched them.


    Superman''s face didn''t move, but the fist on his face was strangely folded.


    "Ah..." the soldier screamed sternly back, clutching his broken wrist.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the previous building finally collapsed.


    Superman turned his head and frowned and blamed himself, and then heard the wind.He instinctively turned his head sideways, and Su Sheng came to his side and punched him.


    "Are you also a Kryptonian? You are a member of my clan, aren''t you..." Superman avoided his fist and was about to ask, but suddenly found that Su Sheng''s fist was missing.


    No, it accelerated suddenly.


    Snapped!


    Su Shengyang slapped Superman with a slap in his hand. The huge power was completely different from the soldier just now. Superman only felt his face hurt and turned up and flew out.As soon as he flew out, he felt that his cloak was caught by someone, and then he couldn''t help flying up.


    boom!


    Su Sheng grabbed the cloak and smashed Superman heavily to the ground.


    The ground instantly sags.


    "I have never understood why a cloak is needed to be a hero. Now I know, it is convenient to smash the enemy!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly, grabbing the cloak and smashing Superman left and right!


    boom!boom!boom!


    This scene made the surrounding soldiers dumbfounded.


    Their attack just now looked like a toy to Superman, but now Superman looks like a toy in front of him!


    The reversal came too fast, right?


    Su Sheng held a cloak and glanced at the embarrassed Superman, the first meat shield of the Justice League really wasn''t just talking about it.


    boom!


    Su Sheng smashed Superman to the ground again.


    Loosening the cloak, Su Sheng raised his foot and turned Superman around.


    "Wear red underwear?" He asked extremely seriously.


    Superman coughed embarrassedly and looked at Su Sheng dumbfoundingly?Why on earth?Why is it so persistent that I wear red underwear?"I heard, I don''t want to do anything with you, I just want to know if you are a Kryptonian, if you belong to my clan..."


    boom!


    A red hot ray in Su Sheng''s eyes hit his face directly, and Superman tilted his head and raised his hand to block the ray with difficulty and slowly tried to push it away.

 128 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 128

    Unlimited stacking, double!


    Some of the high-temperature rays that had been pushed away suddenly intensified, instantly causing Superman''s palm to hit his mouth and unable to remove it.


    Superman was a little angry.


    The muscles began to tighten as if he was about to tear his uniform, his strength condensed all over his body, and his eyes also turned red, with high-temperature rays preparing to hit Su Sheng.


    At this time, Su Sheng raised his finger.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The azure blue electric current directly hit Superman, causing Superman who had finally condensed power to snorted instantly, and the power dissipated.


    "Do you wear red underwear!"


    "Do you wear red underwear!"


    Su Sheng questioned Superman loudly while releasing the high-temperature rays.


    "Don''t speak? You are quite stiff, I see how long you can hold on!"


    The electric current kept hitting Superman, and the electric Superman trembled constantly.


    "Do you wear red underwear!"


    "Do you wear red underwear!"


    Su Sheng asked this question over and over again, if it wasn''t for his mouth to be blocked by his hand and unable to speak, Superman would want to yell at him.Just ask!You really made me speak!His eyes were extremely angry, enduring the pain, he focused on wanting to release the high temperature rays, but Su Sheng seemed to be deliberate.


    Usually it is a strong current, but it is painful but gradually tolerable, but whenever his eyes turn red and want to release high-temperature rays, Su Sheng will suddenly increase the intensity. The alternating between the light and heavy intensity makes him unable to concentrate at all!


    "Are you wearing red underwear!" Su Sheng asked again.


    "Um... he, he seems to be blocked by his mouth and cannot speak." A soldier next to him said timidly.


    After hearing the sound, Su Sheng turned his head, and the high-temperature ray swept the past and instantly hit the soldier.


    boom!


    The soldier flew out directly, and a deep burnt smell exuded from his body after landing.


    "Talk more." Su Sheng mumbled that the ray just wanted to turn back, but Superman took the opportunity to fly into the air with a boom.


    Withdrawing the high temperature rays, Su Sheng looked up at Superman.


    "Well, since you want to fight, then I''m serious." Superman''s angular face showed a serious and heavy expression, and he was angry.


    No matter if this person is from his own clan, he has had enough.


    Since you want to fight, then I will fight with you!


    Superman took a deep breath, staring sharply at Su Sheng, his arms even fisted forward, a sonic boom sounded behind him, and he instantly rushed towards Su Sheng on the ground like a missile.


    His speed was shocking, and there seemed to be a hot air around his body.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Su Sheng.


    "Suddenly enough." Su Sheng murmured and waved his hand with the shock wave ability to open a wormhole in front of him.Superman rushed in in an instant, and appeared above a certain tall building behind Su Sheng in the next moment. Before Superman could react, he smashed it down.


    Bang bang bang!


    His figure went directly down the roof, explosions sounded one after another in the building, the fire was everywhere, and the building collapsed instantly.


    "Quick, run!"


    "Run!"


    Not far below the building was the place where the soldiers gathered and stood by. They fled in panic when they saw the building tilted and collapsed from the air.


    Boom!


    The building smashed heavily to the ground, and for a moment there was smoke and dust.


    "Trouble now."


    Amanda Waller, who ran out from a distance, saw this scene and couldn''t help muttering to herself with a headache. Clearing a block is her biggest authority, but now?At least two or three blocks were affected, several buildings collapsed, and countless buildings were affected.


    This... is no longer a situation she can control.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Superman flew out from the ruins, rushing towards Su Sheng again with a solemn expression.


    This time he was very cautious, always staring at Su Sheng so as not to get hit again.


    It was close, it was close, just as he was about to rush to Su Sheng, he suddenly felt as if he was plunged into the darkness, and his body instantly slowed down uncontrollably.


    "I said, I have played enough!"


    Su Sheng raised his fist and banged directly at Superman who was actively probing.


    Unlimited stacking, ten times the power!


    boom!


    Superman hit the ground directly, his head stuck in the ground, motionless...


    Chapter 149 is really exciting!


    For a long time, Superman remained motionless.


    Speaking of Superman, he was really unlucky. Since he was a child, he was accustomed to converging his own power and would not easily make a move. After being copied by Su Sheng, he mistakenly believed that he was also a Kryptonian, so he was more restrained.Su Sheng''s unbridled beating finally made him unable to help but to do it. As a result, Su Sheng was finished and stopped fighting!Fortunately, he has fainted now, otherwise he could die of depression.


    "he died?"


    Amanda Waller, Joan Muin and Louise Lane who ran out came here. Amanda Waller looked at the superhuman head stuck in the ground and asked the lingering heart of Su Sheng.


    "Death? He''s not that easy to die." Su Sheng curled his lips toward Louise Lane, beckoned and followed to Amanda Waller."I''ll leave it to you."


    "Okay!" Amanda Waller nodded. Although the situation is a bit out of control and the loss is a bit big, she can explain it as long as she can catch Superman.


    With a command, the soldiers tentatively pulled Superman out and took away like a carrot.


    As for where to take, and how to deal with the surrounding losses, it has nothing to do with Su Sheng. Su Sheng hugged Louise Lane with his feet and flew up instantly.


    boom!


    The two disappeared into the night sky like a missile.

 129 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 129

    Louise Lane¡¯s apartment was considered abandoned, and Su Sheng took her to open a room in a hotel 950 blocks away.


    Superman appears, Zord should be coming soon.


    Then there will be fun.


    "Be honest, I''ll be back in a while." Su Sheng sent Louise Lane to the hotel and flew away directly from the window.


    The wind screamed, and it didn''t take long for Su Sheng to fly directly back to the villa in the central city.


    Laura in the villa is carrying Krypton with Thea and Ballistics wearing a battle suit. There are too many to deal with it so quickly.After Saint Su came back, he transported all these kryptonites to the Disciple, followed the high-speed means to cut off one of them and took a small piece away.Flew back to the hotel where the metropolis Louise Lane was. In the room, Louise Lane had just taken a shower, and her face was very embarrassed.


    Seeing Su Sheng returning with a stone glowing with green light, Louise Lane knew that it should be kryptonite.


    She lowered her head nervously and did not look at Su Sheng.


    Whether it was his previous control of his body or his face-to-face battle with Superman, Louise Lane was a little scared, and she even wanted to leave here if it wasn''t for her own sake.


    Two people are important to Superman.


    One is his adoptive mother, Martha, who has to say that Martha is a very magical name. Because her mother is called Martha, Superman and Batman turned enemies into friends, which is amazing!


    And the other one is Louise Lane!


    In the comics, because the clown designed Superman to kill the pregnant Louise Lane, the character of Superman changed drastically, and the plot of the Injustice was created.In the movie, Superman''s resurrection after his death showed signs of blackening. It was also because of Louise Lane''s willingness that he returned to normal and defeated Steppenwolves.What would happen if there was no Louise Lane in Superman''s life?


    Injustice should not be possible, but blackening will never escape.


    As the saying goes, things must be reversed. Superman has been suppressing himself since he was a child. Once he is black, it should be quite fun.


    and so¡­¡­


    "You, what do you see me doing." Louise Lane noticed that Su Sheng''s eyes turned a little excited when she looked at her, which made her nervous instantly."You, don''t control me anymore..."


    As soon as her voice fell, Su Sheng raised the corners of her mouth, followed by the involuntary feeling that came again.


    Su Sheng''s voice appeared in her mind, and her hand involuntarily took off her clothes according to the voice''s instructions.At the same time, Su Sheng had already taken off his clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Louise Lane involuntarily followed into the bathroom.


    The patter of water sounded, Louise Lane knew what she had done and saw, but she couldn''t stop her being irresistible or even making her own voice.She was angry but helpless, she couldn''t even do it without thinking about it!After the shower, the two returned to the bed, and Louise Lane did a lot of things she couldn''t do without control.


    Beat Superman and sleep Louise.


    Su Sheng felt that the evening was really wonderful.


    As for being beaten by Superman, is Louise willing to be hit?


    These are not in his consideration.


    After the wind stopped and the rain stopped, Su Sheng took back the mind control of Louise, changed a new bed sheet and hugged the silent Louise Lane and fell asleep.


    Louise Lane wanted to cry.


    But she couldn''t help herself when she was controlled before, and the urge to cry after she was free has already passed.Although she can''t control her body, the whole process is her own experience. Even Su Sheng deliberately did not control the nerve area that receives her body''s sensory sensations, so she can feel pain, feel tired, feel... she is ashamed to speak out Feel.


    A sense of exhaustion gradually took over the whole body, and Louise Lane fell asleep in a daze.


    Sky Eye Club, secret interrogation room.


    Strong military forces were deployed on the third and outer floors. Amanda Waller took Joan Muin and a black general Swanwick looking at the handcuffed Superman in the interrogation room in the mirror.


    After Superman woke up, he had understood the situation, and he remained silent when asked by the military.


    He didn''t speak until a long time later.


    He wants to meet the person who fought him before!


    General Swanwick turned to Amanda Waller and said, "This man, this guy who defeated Superman, can you bring it here?"


    Amanda Waller was a little embarrassed."It''s difficult. I have been paying attention to him from a long time ago. No one knows how strong he is, and from the current intelligence analysis, he only does what he wants to do. I tried to blackmail him but... ¡­"


    "It''s about the safety of the earth!"


    Amanda Waller looked at the Superman in the mirror and reluctantly said: "General, he can do what aliens can do, and he is stronger than the aliens, otherwise Superman would not be here. Up."


    The implication.


    Aliens can destroy the earth, so can Su Sheng, even more difficult to deal with than aliens.


    "He didn''t beat me." Superman slowly turned his head, said to the people behind the mirror, then broke the handcuffs with a click, got up and walked to the mirror."I am here because I grew up on the earth, and I am not an enemy of the earth!"


    ...


    PS: Those who have seen Man of Steel and Super Bat should have an impression of this black general.


    Chapter 150 Green Lantern''s Girlfriend?


    Although Superman vowed to say that Su Sheng did not beat himself, he said that he was here because he grew up on the earth.But...it''s all.


    Amanda Waller and General Swanwick didn''t believe it at all. Amanda Waller saw with his own eyes how Su Sheng rubbed Superman on the ground. If Superman hadn''t been knocked out by Su Sheng, would he come here?Amanda Waller does not believe it!


    "Karl El, I hope you stay calm. If you are really not hostile, stay here and wait for us to come up with a solution. If you leave, we may not be able to stop you, but someone on earth can stop you." Amanda Waller~ Said to Superman.


    Superman explained helplessly."-I am not a bad guy."


    "It''s not important." Amanda Waller shook his head.


    It doesn''t matter whether you are a bad person or not, what matters is that you are an alien!


    It is not necessarily true that people who are not people have different hearts, but it is normal to be more cautious.


    "I''ll try to see if I can talk to Su Sheng." Amanda Waller turned his head and said to General Swanwick.


    "Okay." General Swanvik nodded first, then turned and opened the door to beckoned outside, and a woman in military uniform walked in.


    "This is Major Carol Ferris, currently serving as my secretary, she will go with you to see Su Sheng, if Su Sheng has any conditions, she can convey it to me." General Swanwick introduced.


    Carlo Ferris nodded to Amanda Waller, and then left with her.


    Hotel room.


    The curtains swayed slowly by the rustle of the wind, and the sunlight shining through the window made Su Sheng feel very comfortable.Not to mention whether the sun will become stronger or not, this kind of comfort made Su Sheng very satisfied.He glanced sideways at Louise Lane, who was facing away from him, his smooth back outlined alluring lines.Looking back from her, Su Sheng picked up the kryptonite placed aside.


    When he flew back yesterday, Sheng Su found that kryptonite had a certain influence on him. His abilities and physical fitness were not only the characteristics of Kryptonians, so the effect was not great after neutralization, but Superman... Things can kill him.The reason why I cut a piece is because Su Sheng wants to do something!


    Interesting things!


    Bang bang bang!

 130 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 130

    The knock on the door sounded softly, and Su Sheng turned his head to look at the door. The structure of the object in his line of sight changed in an instant, and he looked through the past directly like an X-ray.


    Two skeletons stood outside the door.


    Uh, no, it''s two people.


    Two women, but one of them is too fat.


    The knock on the door made Louise Lane woke up in a daze. She opened her eyes to see Su Sheng who was wrapped in a bath towel. She couldn''t help showing a trace of daze. Seeing Su Sheng waved her hand to indicate that it was okay, she wanted to continue sleeping in a daze, but After Su Sheng opened the door to let the two people outside, Louise Lane suddenly reacted and hurriedly pulled the sheets to block her.


    "Anything?" Su Sheng asked Amanda Waller casually.


    Amanda Waller''s face is ugly, very, very ugly."Those things are very important and will cause a lot of trouble once they go out. I hope you can change them back."


    "What?" Su Sheng stunned for a while and smiled."The vault of the Sky Eye Society was stolen?"


    "Don¡¯t pretend to be ignorant. Three people attacked the secret warehouse of Tianyanhui this morning and stole everything inside. Among the three people, there were two superpowers. One could release sound waves and directly destroy the walls of the warehouse. Layer insurance, one is Betty!" Amanda Waller received this news on the way to find Su Sheng.


    You don''t have to think about knowing that the master behind the scenes must be Su Sheng.


    Is this to retaliate for using Betty to blackmail him before?How did he know the location of the secret warehouse of the Sky Eye?


    "I ordered it. My collection room is a bit empty, so get something to decorate. Who makes Skyeye''s collection the most? Blame you for being idle and collecting so many things!" Su Sheng''s robber theory chokes Amanda Waller could not speak, and said unwillingly after a long while."These things are very important, and I will find a way to get them back."


    "It''s up to you!" Su Sheng said indifferently."That''s it for you?"


    "It''s about Superman!" Amanda Waller''s mentality adjusted quickly.


    "Hello, I''m Major Carol Ferris, and I will talk to you about the Kryptonians on behalf of General Swanwick." Carol Ferris looked at Louise Lane, who was blocking her on the bed, and looked at her belly again. Su Sheng with sharp muscles stretched out his hand and introduced himself.


    "Hello there."


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand and shook it, but he bent over and kissed her on the cheek.


    This move instantly made Carol Ferris a little confused and at a loss.


    "You are beautiful." Su Sheng smiled and praised.


    "Thank you!" Carol Ferris responded in a panic. Suddenly, a harsh sound sounded like an electric frequency interference.


    "phone!"


    The source of the sound was the phone, and everyone''s phone made a harsh sound.Su Sheng turned back to the bed and picked up the phone. The screen on the phone lights up by itself. There is a rustle as if the signal reception is not good. Then I saw a few English letters and intermittent sounds. .


    "I am General Zod... I come from a distant planet, and I have traveled across the vast sea of ??stars to find you. You have sheltered one of my people, and now I ask you to hand him over. For some reason, he chose to You conceal his existence, he tried his best to integrate into you, he looks similar to you, but he is not of the same race, if anyone knows his location, then the fate of your planet is in your hands. Karl El, have you heard that? Come out and surrender within 24 hours or let the whole world bear the consequences."


    This sentence was translated into countless languages ??and words and played repeatedly, and it stopped abruptly after a long while.


    The call also returned to normal.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone calls between Carol Ferris and Amanda Waller rang, all asking for this information.


    This message was broadcast on TVs and mobile phones all over the world, plus the news about Kryptonians, Carl El, and General Zod sent by Louise Lane. Almost everyone in the world bombed.


    Are there really aliens, and aliens have come to earth?


    ...


    PS: Carol Ferris is the girlfriend of the Green Lantern in the Double Green of the Justice League. Later, he obtained the Purple Lantern ring and became a member of the Star Blue Stone in the Star Blue Stone Legion.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One: Preparing to Collect the Corpse Team and Lex Luthor


    "If we hand over Superman, will this General Zod leave the earth?" Amanda Waller put down the phone and asked Su Sheng in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng shook his head."Impossible. In addition to finding Superman, Zod also wants to transform the Earth into a second Krypton, so that Krypton will be reborn here."


    "Then what will happen to us?" Carol Ferris asked subconsciously.


    "Rebirth often starts from destruction." Su Sheng said softly.


    The face under Carol Ferris suddenly became hard to look.


    Amanda Waller frowned and asked again."That means war is inevitable. Can you defeat them?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "That''s good." Amanda Waller believed that Su Sheng would not aimlessly, and she also believed that Su Sheng would not allow the earth to be destroyed by the Kryptonians."I want to rush back to discuss countermeasures. Carol Ferris will leave you behind. We will contact you if we have the situation."


    "Good!" Carol Ferris nodded in response.


    Amanda Waller simply turned around and left, and Carol Ferris felt a little unsure of what to do for a while.Su Sheng turned and went back to the bed to find the clothes to put on. Although Louise Lane was a bit embarrassed, it was not the time to be hypocritical, so she got dressed soon.


    "Kryptonite, kryptonite can defeat the Kryptonites, can''t you give the kryptonite to the military to let them study weapons against the Kryptonites?" Louise Lane asked Su Sheng to pick up the green kryptonite.


    "Kryptonite?" When Carol Ferris heard this, he subconsciously looked at the stone in Su Sheng''s hand. Can this thing deal with the Kryptonite?This is a very important clue."Mr. Su Sheng, this stone can really deal with aliens? Can you..."


    "No!"


    Saint Su simply refused.


    "Since ancient times, talents have been out of the people. Even if you give kryptonite to you, you don¡¯t have the ability to develop weapons against the Kryptonites within 24 hours, not to mention a few Kryptonites that are not enough to use kryptonite, although I have this thing. A lot!" Su Sheng smiled and said, "Help me contact Lexluthor, I will take kryptonite to his company in half an hour."


    "Lexluthor?" Carol Ferris was stunned, but Su Sheng had disappeared.


    This made her open her mouth wide and speechless for a while, and Louise Lane looked at her with empathy. She was shocked by this strange ability before.


    Central city, villa.


    When Su Sheng came back, he found that the villa was very lively.


    There was a large container truck parked in the courtyard, Laura, Thea, aside from the ballistics, the Black Sea Monster and Betty came back with a strange woman.


    "Boss, the task you explained has been completed, and we have brought back all the things in the warehouse of the Sky Eye Club." The Black Sea Monster said to Su Sheng with a chuckle, and pointed to the strange woman."This is a friend I just met recently, and she helped a lot this time."


    "Lisa."


    "Lisa Steiner." The woman introduced herself.


    Captain Cold¡¯s sister?


    Saint Su didn''t expect that the friend the Black Sea Monster said was the sister of the cold pair, she really gathers by kind, and people are divided into groups. The villain and the villain can easily get together.


    "You all know about the aliens, right?" Su Sheng asked.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Ballistic, when can the disciple be upgraded?" Su Sheng turned his head and asked the ballistic.

 131 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 131

    "Three hours." Ballistic thought for a while and replied.


    "Okay, listen to my orders at any time after the upgrade, after the aliens invade the earth..." Su Sheng paused, and Thea answered curiously."Shall we deal with aliens?"


    Deal with aliens?It sounds like a hero did.


    Except for Laura and Thea, ballistics, Black Sea Monster, Betty, and even Lisa Stner are not heroes.


    "No." Su Sheng shook his head with a chuckle."You are responsible for collecting the corpses, the corpses of the Kryptonians."


    "What''s the use?" Lisa Turner asked curiously.


    "It''s useful!" Su Sheng said with a smirk.


    The corpse of the Kryptonian can be transformed into a day of destruction. Throwing any of these things out may destroy the earth.


    After explaining properly, Su Sheng asked them to put the collections of Tianyanhui into their own collection room. Although they didn''t know what they were all for, the originally empty collection room was now full.


    After half an hour.


    Su Sheng came to the top office of Lex Group.


    This is the office of Lexluthor. The style is very individual. It does not have the calmness and atmosphere that the office of top group presidents should have.Lex Luthor is wearing light-colored slacks, a blue base shirt, and a dark knit sweater. He is leaning against the desk with open hands, and a short and medium blond hair that looks very uncomfortable.


    Next to him stood a woman in black business attire and black-rimmed glasses. This was Lex Luthor''s secretary and bodyguard, Maisie Graves.


    Opposite them sat Carol Ferris and Louis Lane.


    "Half an hour is almost here, it seems that someone is not keeping the time agreement." Lexluth said with a chuckle."I have a lot of work to do, you know, I don''t know how to take over a 200 company, so..."


    "Why do you have hair?"


    Su Sheng''s voice sounded abruptly behind.


    Lexluthor and Maisie Graves turned around in an instant, and saw that Su Sheng did not know when they had already been sitting on his office chair.


    Lex Luther paused: "This is not your position."


    "You can get me up?" Su Sheng tilted his head and chuckled.


    Messi Graves snorted coldly and jumped over the desk directly, and the stiletto heel kicked directly at Su Sheng.


    A finger.


    Su Sheng only stretched out a finger to block the powerful leg whip of Messi Graves, followed by a slight flick.


    boom!


    Messie Graves flew out in an instant and fell heavily to the ground.


    Lex Luther didn''t even look at what happened to the secretary, but instead smiled towards Su Shengdao."You can get the military to come forward and force me to meet you, just after the alien message appeared, so I guess you need to help me make something that can defeat the aliens and defeat the Kryptonians. Then... I can receive anything?"


    "A new hairstyle with a bald head? Have you ever heard of a setting? A bald head is a strong one!"


    Chapter 152 Bald, Lex Luthor!


    Lexluth touched his hair and chuckled."Although this setting sounds interesting, as far as I know, you and Superman are called Superman, right? This name is really low. You are not bald, so this setting is probably not accurate!"


    "Believe me, only you with a bald head are the real Lexluthor!" As Superman''s enemy, Lexluthor''s bald-headed image is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.Maybe the hair is long and short?So after bald, IQ went up, as an ordinary person, Lex Luther''s achievement in the comics is not much lower than Batman.


    Especially the exoskeleton armor he developed with kryptonite made Superman suffer a lot. The movie Batman vs. Superman was also planned by him, and he used Zod¡¯s corpse and Kryptonian technology to create destruction. Sun led to the death of Superman!But what Su Sheng admires most is that he has a son with Superman!


    Super kid Connor Kent!


    He was created by Lexluthor using cloning technology. Half of his genes came from Superman and half came from Lexluthor.


    This is the truth-the enemy who fell in love and killed each other, much better than the Batman and the Joker pair, at least they have no sons!


    The green kryptonite was placed on the table by Su Sheng, and he said with a chuckle: "This thing is called kryptonite. It is the biggest weakness of the Kryptonite. Once the Kryptonite gets close to the kryptonite, he will lose his body of steel and so on. Ability becomes as fragile as ordinary people. At present, most of the kryptonite on the earth is in my hands. As long as you shave your head, I will allow you to use this piece of kryptonite to make a cold weapon, so that you have the opportunity to learn more Analyze kryptonite."


    "It sounds like I am helping you for free." Lexluthr said slowly.


    "I think many people are willing to fight for this opportunity." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Deal!" Lexluth stared at the kryptonite with a certain excitement in his eyes. He rubbed his hands and walked over, picked up the kryptonite and suddenly approached Su Sheng."Why didn''t you influence?"


    "Last night, although the Tianyan meeting was under martial law, I know that you and Superman defeated him. You have used the same ability as him. Can I understand that General Zod may be stronger than Superman, he also Maybe ignore the influence of kryptonite?" Lexluth looked at Su Sheng and suddenly smiled."Or you are not a Kryptonian, but you copied his abilities? You told Louise Lane to report the news of Superman, the purpose is to make Superman appear and copy his abilities!"


    "You have more research value than this stone." Lexluth stared at Su Sheng with scorching eyes, and suddenly smiled after a long while."It''s a pity that you won''t let me study, and I have nothing to do with you, so I have to give up first."


    Turning around, Lexluth looked at Carol Ferris."I want to meet Superman."


    "It''s impossible!" Superman''s existence is very special, so naturally he can''t let others touch him casually.


    Lexluth shook the kryptonite."I don''t need to remind you that the best way to study it is to find a Kryptonian to experiment, and Superman is currently the best and only experimental product, right?"


    Carol Ferris hesitated for a moment and got up and left the office. She went to call her superiors.


    "Take advantage of this opportunity to study carefully. If I have the opportunity, I will let you do something interesting." Su Sheng got up and walked to Lex Luthor and patted him on the shoulder, then turned his head to face the ill-looking Maisie Graves Tao."Come and help her get a haircut."


    Maisie Graves looked at Lex Luthor, and he nodded slightly.


    Da da da.


    The sound of high heels sounded and Maisie Graves turned and went out.


    Before long, she helped Lexluthor shave her bald head with the hairdressing equipment. Watching the bunches of golden hair fall, Lexluthor''s expression was ugly.Although he accepted this condition, anyone in this situation would be unhappy.


    "Crack!"


    When Lexluth showed a bald head that looked like an egg, Su Sheng directly took a picture with his phone.


    Carol Ferris pushed the door in and saw Lex Luthor''s new hairstyle. She was also slightly shocked. After a while, she said, "The above has agreed to your request. Someone will come to you and take you to see Superman."


    "it is good!"


    The poor Superman didn''t know that Lexluth was curious and unhappy holding the kryptonite to conduct a''friendly'' study on him, and the outside world didn''t know how the country could deal with the appearance of aliens.The name Carl El has become the most popular name on the Internet, on TV, and in twos and threes.


    Everyone is discussing what to do.


    Where is Karl El?What is his purpose in hiding on the earth, whether he should be handed over to aliens after he is found, and what to do if there is a war.


    Su Sheng has only one feeling about these news.


    Eat radish and worry about it!


    No matter how much you think, what good is there to discuss more?


    Of course, not everyone is talking about it. Many known and unknown superheroes are also preparing in their respective cities. After all, no one knows where the Kryptonians will appear!

 132 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 132

    The hotel where I stayed last night has been temporarily expropriated, everyone has been emptied, and soldiers from the military have moved in.


    The three Su Sheng returned to the hotel after leaving the Lex Group.


    No matter what happened, Su Sheng chatted with Louise Lane and Carol Ferris, especially Carol Ferris. Although her position is that the major is currently the secretary of the general, she is actually a very good pilot. And Bai Fume, her father, Carl Ferris, is the owner of Ferris Airlines. The market value of Ferris Airlines is not low at all. It not only independently develops new aircraft and sells them to the military and other fields, but also builds many airport.


    There is Ferris Airport in the central city. It happened at Ferris Airport when the Flash just gained his ability to test and when he was rescued by Sisco Ramon in the middle and late stages of the TV series!


    Su Sheng knows that she is the richest woman.


    Of course, this rich refers to the number on the surface.


    "Is Louise Lane your girlfriend?" After talking for a while, they knew each other, and Carol Ferris was not as restrained as before.


    "I have a girlfriend, but not her!" Su Sheng glanced at Louise Lane and said with a chuckle.


    Chapter 153 The Female Krypton Warrior: Adjutant Fiora


    "Ah..." Carol Ferris looked at Louise Lane with an ugly face unexpectedly. She thought that Su Shengken told Louise of such important news about the Kryptonians. They must be boyfriends and girlfriends who are still sleeping together. .So this is a deal?Su Sheng told her the news and then she...Carol Ferris had heard of Louise Lane''s name before, but she didn''t expect her...


    "Don''t look at me with this look, he forced me with despicable means." Carol Ferris''s eyes made Louise Lane instantly understand what she was thinking.


    "Really?" Su Sheng looked at Louise Lane seriously."I thought you were fascinated by me."


    "How could I..." Before Louise Lane finished her words, she hooked Su Sheng''s neck and kissed him passionately.


    Carol Ferris was blushing with the active look.


    Parting after a long while, Louise Lane said angrily: "It''s not like this, it''s not what I want to do!"


    "Can''t help it, I understand!" Su Sheng patted Louise Lane on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Louise Lane glared at Su Sheng, Su Sheng smiled without saying a word, but the voice appeared in her mind."Don''t explain. To explain is to cover up, and to cover up is to admit. After all, it is indeed your initiative. And I think you are a smart person. You should be very clear that you can''t resist. Instead of this, shouldn''t you use this condition to get more benefits? For example, you can follow me to learn the first-hand details of the Kryptonians. For example, 420 you can use my identity to learn about or report any news."


    Louise Lane was silent, not because she wanted to accept such a deal or saying, but because she had no choice.


    The sudden silence of Su Sheng and Louis Lane made Carol Ferris a little uncomfortable. He wanted to talk a few times and wanted to find a topic but couldn''t think of it for a while, and finally stood up and said."I''m in the next room, you can call me if you need it."


    "Okay, trouble you." Su Sheng smiled at Carol Ferris.


    When everyone was on matters related to the Kryptonians, time just passed quietly.


    As night fell gradually, the streets were much noisier than before.


    Many "doomsday" people wantonly indulge and enjoy what they believe to be the last night, and the crime rate in many places has increased significantly.Gotham, Starling, Central City, and the voluntary police that may appear in other cities, superheroes are all busy.And Superman, one of the parties involved, was miserable in the secret base. Kryptonite had an excellent effect. Lex Luthor did not mercilessly study Superman thoroughly. For the first time, the fear of death enveloped Superman¡¯s heart. Superman has a deeper understanding of the adoptive father who once said that humans fear him and trust him.He hadn''t hurt human beings before, and he was still helping humans. He obviously wanted to express his kindness, but in the end it was the result.


    Resentment gradually breeds along with pain.


    If it weren''t for the military''s plan to hand over Superman to General Zod, Lexluthor would have planned to slice Superman.


    Study Kryptonians, study Kryptonite.


    After Lexluth collected the data, he used the kryptonite crafting tool.


    It''s a pity that Superman doesn''t know his original destiny, otherwise he is suffering and being studied here, but the beloved woman is lying in the arms of the initiator to please her, he might be blackened!


    No words for a night.


    Ten o''clock in the morning the next day.


    Carol Ferris knocked on the door eagerly.


    boom!


    Su Sheng, who had not yet gotten up, held Louise Lane and opened his eyes to look towards the door, his eyes turned crimson and directly smashed the door lock.


    Carol Ferris was shocked and opened the door tentatively. He saw the two people who had not gotten up and turned their heads sideways and said: "We have detected that an aircraft is rapidly entering the earth''s range. The military base has sent a signal for fifteen minutes. Later, I will take Superman to meet...Zord''s people!"


    "The above decided to hand over Superman to them, but I hope you...you can be there to prevent accidents, so you hurry up."


    "What anxious, tell them to wait!"


    "We can wait, but the other party may not wait!" Carol Ferris explained.


    "Tell her I know where the central treasure is, and get out if you don''t want to wait!" Su Sheng waved her hand, and Carol Ferris only felt a breeze push her out instantly.


    Snapped!


    The door closed.


    After hesitating for a moment, Carol Ferris reported the truth.


    Fifteen minutes is not long, the military base.


    Important military generals with soldiers, scientific research experts, Superman, and Lex Luther waiting quietly.Soon after, a Krypton spacecraft flew from a distance and landed slowly.


    Everyone became nervous subconsciously.


    The hatch opened, and the automatic ladder quickly spread out.


    A woman in black armor slowly walked down from the spaceship, a black steel battle suit and a transparent breathing mask on her head, slowly walking towards the human camp.


    Close at hand, she stopped.


    First, he glanced at the nervous humans around him, and then slightly raised his head to look proudly at Superman."Carl El, I am Deputy Commander Fiola, I greet you on behalf of General Zod." After speaking, he nodded slightly.


    Regardless of Su Sheng, who is suspected of being a Kryptonian, this is the first time Superman has seen his family.He nodded nervously, and Fiora said sideways: "Come with me."


    "and many more!"


    Seeing Fiora, he was about to take away Superman, General Swanwick said solemnly: "You can''t take him away yet?"


    Fiora turned his head and watched him somewhere with a sneer and went straight over.


    "stop."


    The surrounding soldiers shouted nervously, but Fiola didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The soldiers opened fire.


    The bullet hit Fiora madly but was bounced quickly, leaving no trace on the armor.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Fiora suddenly shot, several soldiers next to the general were knocked out instantly, she stared at the general and said slowly."Are you sure you won''t let me take him away?"


    "OK!" General Swanwick took out a green dagger and slammed it.

 133 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 133

    Ding!


    The kryptonite dagger was blocked by the armor, and Fiora looked down and sneered and punched it.


    "Why doesn''t it work?" General Swanwick hurriedly shouted, seeing that kryptonite was not effective against Fiora."Central Book! If you want to get the Central Book, you have to wait for someone to come, and he knows the whereabouts of the Central Book!"


    Fiora''s fist stopped.


    ...


    PS: Fiora should be the most brilliant Kryptonian in Man of Steel except Superman and Zod, and he often appears in comics.


    Chapter 154 Your way of opening is wrong!


    "Where is the central treasure?" Fiora''s fist stopped and stared coldly at General Swanwick.


    General Swanvik breathed a sigh of relief and regained his confidence: "Wait if you want to know where the central treasure is, he will come soon."


    "Do you know the consequences of deceiving me?" Fiora snorted.


    General Swanwick did not speak. Although the central treasure was mentioned in the previous news from Louis Lane, it was not truthfully written in the body of Superman, but it was written that he came to earth with Superman.The reason for doing this is simple. She wants the people to know about the aliens but doesn''t want to cause too much panic. If the people know that the genes of the entire Krypton race are in the body of Superman, the situation will be different.Therefore, General Swanvik and even many people know what the Central Collection is but don''t know where it is. As long as Superman does not stand on the other side and actively confess the whereabouts of the Central Collection, then he can wait until Su Sheng comes.


    General Swanwick looked at Superman subconsciously, and Superman also appeared slightly surprised but still calmly and silently did not speak.


    The sun was scorching, and time passed by like this.


    Fiora was already a little impatient in waiting. As soon as he was about to speak coldly, a small wormhole suddenly appeared next to him. The wormhole seemed to roll slightly like a cloud, followed by a figure jumping out of it.


    Sue Saint came holding Louis Lane and Carol Ferris.


    The two women looked around in surprise, this method of transmission is amazing!Seeing Fiora and the Krypton spacecraft behind him, the two women retreated to the human camp, and Louise Lane picked up the camera and prepared to shoot.


    "Do you know where the central treasure is?"


    Although Su Sheng''s way of playing surprised Fiora, Fiora took a few glances and didn''t put it on him.Physical fitness is no different from the average level of humans in this world, and it is not threatening.


    "Kryptonite doesn''t work." General Swanwick also sighed in relief and hurriedly reminded.


    "It doesn''t work?" Su Sheng turned around and picked up the kryptonite dagger from his hand, and said with a chuckle as he watched the jealous Superman retreat slightly."It''s not that it doesn''t work, but you didn''t find the right way!"


    "Earthman, you better answer my question." Seeing him ignoring himself, Fiora snorted and reached out to Su Sheng.


    Su Shengyang threw the kryptonite dagger into the air, and his arm gently lifted away from Fiora''s hand.Fiora sneered slightly with a sneer.Suddenly the two of you came and went, kicking and punching.As an adjutant, Fiora''s fighting skills and combat abilities are quite strong, but Su Sheng is also a master of fighting, so the two fight not only fast and accurate, but also lethal and dazzling, but also has an indescribable beauty.


    This is different from when fighting Superman, fighting Superman is pure strength and ability.


    Simple and rude is not a skill at all!


    During the fight, Saint Su raised his head and cast a glance at the kryptonite dagger that was about to fall, and Fiora also noticed.


    Is he planning to defeat himself before the dagger hits the ground?


    What an arrogant earthling!


    With a cold snort, Fiora''s moves suddenly accelerated, and the whole person seemed to be dazzled as fast as afterimages.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng punched Fiora suddenly, and his strength was even greater than before. After being caught off guard, Fiora retreated slightly, and then found that Su Sheng had disappeared!This made Fiora slightly surprised and was planning to find him, but suddenly saw a touch of yellow lightning.In the next moment, Fiora only felt like raindrops of fists madly hitting herself, and she felt at least a hundred punches in just an instant.


    This... what kind of speed is this?


    Fiora endured the pain and wanted to fight back, but could only see the yellow lightning swiftly surrounding her, one by one fists coming in all directions so that she could not catch it.


    Whoosh!


    The lightning disappeared and Su Sheng stopped abruptly.


    Fiora shook, and the armor on his body suddenly broke into pieces and fell to the ground.


    Fiora knelt on one knee in a black tights, and the breathing mask on her head was broken and shattered. The sun''s rays on her skin made her feel uncontrollable.Her hands were trembling slightly, and her vision became blurred.


    Su Shengyang borrowed the kryptonite dagger, grabbed Fiora¡¯s head with the other hand and raised her body...


    Hand up the knife and drop.


    He heard a puff, and the kryptonite dagger pierced directly into Fiora''s body.


    "Ah..." Fiora screamed in pain, convulsing and shaking.


    "Did you see it? It''s not that the kryptonite dagger is useless, but that you opened it in the wrong way." Su Sheng said with a chuckle, General Chaoswanvik."Only Kryptonians who have absorbed the yellow sun and possess superpowers are afraid of Kryptonite, so Superman was afraid before, but she is not afraid!"


    "It''s uncomfortable." Ignoring the people with different thoughts, Su Sheng turned to look at Fiora''s painful and distorted face and said with a chuckle."This kind of pain and weakness has never been experienced, right?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fiora struggled to grab Su Sheng''s wrist, but she didn''t even have the strength to raise her hand now.Kryptonite not only makes her weak and painful, it is more like absorbing her life force, she can feel the taste of death.


    "Central, the central treasure..." She raised her head and asked with all her strength.


    Su Sheng smiled and opened his mouth, and Fiora listened carefully while suppressing the sense of fainting.


    "I... I won''t tell you!" The kryptonite dagger turned slightly and then pulled it out, and Fiora fell to the ground with a scream.


    "Dead, are you dead?" General Swanwick asked tentatively.


    "Who knows about 5.8." Su Sheng replied irresponsibly, looking at the complex-looking Superman and frowning: "Why haven''t you been wearing red underwear?"


    "Why did you kill her!" Although Superman also knew that Zod was not a kind and good person, but the fact that Fiora was killed by Su Sheng still made Superman extremely angry. He already knew Su Sheng from Lex Luther. It''s not a Kryptonian, but he killed one of his few fellows!


    "Yo, want to do it?" Su Sheng looked at Superman with interest, the eagerness in his eyes was obvious."I really want to be active now!"


    ...


    PS: There is still a role behind Fiora, because I am worried that some brothers will think that killing a girl is the right way, so I said in advance.


    Chapter 155: No one can fight!


    Wearing Superman''s underwear and outerwear is almost becoming Su Sheng''s obsession.


    Take a look at Lex Luther, the young group president shaved his head even if he was reluctant. How could you make it so hard to wear your underwear?Su Sheng stared at Superman, considering whether to help him?


    Seeing the change of Su Sheng''s expression, Superman had an inexplicable uneasy premonition. Just as he was about to take action, he suddenly heard something and turned to look at the distant sky.Not long after, I saw a giant flying over from a distance. It was also a Kryptonian spacecraft, but it was obviously much larger than Fiora''s.


    "The enemy has five seconds to arrive on the battlefield!" Seeing the spaceship getting closer, Su Sheng raised his mouth and shouted.


    Huh huh!


    In an instant, the human soldiers behind him raised their guns and went into battle.

 134 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 134

    The huge Krypton spacecraft was suspended in the air, and two small ships flew out with a whistling sound, flying into the distance.


    Then the Krypton spacecraft landed slowly.


    11


    The stairs stretched, and several black armored soldiers came out.


    With a clicking sound, the black helmet of the black armored warrior was put away, revealing the same air cover as Ophela, and at the same time they could see their appearance clearly.


    The head was a middle-aged man with sharply sharp cheeks, a scar on his face and a pinch of beard on his chin, looking very majestic, with a daunting temperament.The sudden appearance of so many aliens made the human soldiers instantly nervous.Zod''s gaze stopped for a moment on Fiora''s body not far away, and looked at Superman and Su Sheng solemnly and coldly.


    Finally, his gaze stayed on Su Sheng.


    "Did you kill Fiora?" Zod''s voice was hoarse and cold.


    Su Sheng raised his finger to Zod, everyone thought he was trying to say something, but he suddenly said the word "one".


    Zod was stunned, Su Sheng jumped over his finger and pointed at the person behind him.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, eight? Remove Fiora, who has been offline, and two of them driving the spaceship to Superman''s hometown to find the central treasure?" Su Sheng nodded. Asked casually.


    The complexions of Zord and Superman changed instantly.


    "Do you know how many people we have?" Zod was surprised Chaosu Shengdao.


    "How dare you send someone to find my mother?" Superman looked at Zod angrily and said.


    "Go save people, your mother Martha''s small body can''t last long." Su Shengchao said superhumanly.


    Superman flew away with a bang.


    Zod didn''t plan to chase Superman, but stared at Su Sheng coldly and said, "Go and start the world engine."


    The two Kryptonians turned back to the spaceship, and the spaceship slowly took off.


    The gust of wind blew, and the human camp bowed their heads to resist.General Swanwick stared at the wind and shouted."What are they going to do? What is the world engine?"


    "Change the earth''s ecological environment to make it a technology suitable for the survival of Kryptonians."


    When the wind blows to Su Sheng''s side, it will disperse invisibly. Although the wind is howling, his voice is extremely clear.


    "what?"


    General Swanvik exploded in an instant. If they were to change the environment of the earth, wouldn''t the earth be over?


    "Immediately, stop them right away," General Swanwick yelled, and the order passed quickly.Not long after, I saw warplanes taking off and chasing them in the distance.


    "Gideon, tell them to come over and prepare to collect the corpses." Su Sheng said with a light smile, and the ability to control the weather was activated.


    In an instant, the whistling gust of wind disappeared.


    Su Sheng pointed to the Krypton crowd."I''m not targeting anyone, I just want to say that everyone present... is rubbish!"


    "There is only one kryptonite dagger, he... is he too arrogant to do this?" General Swanwick couldn''t help but ask Louise Lane, even saying that these aliens are rubbish, this tone... ...Too arrogant!But why does General Swanvik feel so cool and so excited!


    "Ah."


    General Zod sneered, and the Kryptonians behind him rushed over instantly.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    Gunshots sounded instantly, but this level of attack had been verified to be completely invalid. Five Kryptonians scattered and rushed into the crowd, like a tiger into a flock.Zod stared at Su Sheng step by step.


    Step by step, confidence and disdain filled his face.


    And...angry!


    "You killed my adjutant, and you are qualified to die in my hands." Zod''s voice fell in and the person rushed over.


    Throw a fist, hit it straight.


    The momentum is heavy.


    "It''s too slow." Su Sheng curled his mouth and slightly tilted his head away, followed by a punch to Zod''s lower abdomen.


    boom!


    Zod just felt that a flower followed and was blasted out by this huge force.


    Whoosh!


    He flew out for a few kilometers before stopping.


    A huge crack appeared on the armor.


    He snorted and looked up, but he was surprised to find that Su Sheng was right in front of him. The surprised Zod made another shot but still missed and was hit directly into the sky following a heavy blow to his jaw.


    Saint Su raised his hand to block his eyes and glanced at Zod who was flying into the air, and the lightning on his body 847 suddenly lit up.


    Huh!


    A Kryptonian who was fighting with a human soldier was knocked out in an instant. The human soldier was stunned to discover that his opponent had disappeared?Following him, he saw a yellow lightning rushing through the battlefield, and Kryptonians flew to the same place neatly as if they had been hit at the same time.


    boom!


    Zod fell to the ground from the air and smashed down heavily.


    Five Krypton warriors lay beside him.


    Zod looked up in surprise, and saw the sky. Under the sun, Su Sheng slowly set down like a god.


    The feet fell gently on the ground.


    Su Sheng looked at Zod and the other Kryptonians, curled his lips and said, "There is no one who can fight!"


    No one can fight!


    This disdainful remark made Zod completely angry. With a roar, Zod grabbed the armor with both hands and pulled it down directly, like the black tights of the same style as Fiora.When Zod did this, the other Kryptonians also took off their armor.


    The sun shone on them, and they felt their own changes and began to tremble slightly, and hummed in pain.


    They are ready to absorb sunlight and gain power!


    Chapter 156: Broken Neck Crazy Demon Su Sheng


    Yellow sunlight can give Kryptonians a variety of powerful abilities. This transition is similar to transition from human to god, which is extremely difficult to control.Just now, Fiora felt very uncomfortable when he was exposed to the sun. Superman grew up on the earth and has lived for many years before adapting to the changes and control of superpowers.However, Zod deserves to be the former military commander of Krypton. He has been studying how to control his body and power almost all his life.


    Perhaps it was because of his genes that made him a perfect warrior from birth. Zod actually mastered this change in a very short time. Watching his feet slowly float off the ground, Su Sheng laughed.

 135 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 135

    "Wait?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Are you afraid?" Zod said coldly.


    "I''m asking you to wait for them, and you will be together when they also have the ability! Beating you is not addictive!" Su Sheng smiled."By the way, I''m also waiting for someone, waiting for the person who collects the corpses!"


    Zod looked at the other people who hadn''t got used to it, their faces gloomy and did not speak.


    Since he is so big, Zod is naturally willing to do it, after all, it takes time for the world engine to change the earth''s ecological environment.


    "what?"


    Seeing that Zod didn''t mean to do anything, Su Sheng took the time to look back.It turned out that Fiora was missing!


    The injury caused by the kryptonite dagger is not minor, and Ophela should definitely die under normal circumstances.But maybe because the sunshine time is too short, the influence of kryptonite is not so strong?With the self-healing ability gained after absorbing sunlight, did Fiora live again?


    But... what about people?


    Looking around Su Sheng did not see Fiora.


    "Hidden? Or ran away? This is not like what Fiora would do." Su Sheng muttered. Although it is a pity to miss a corpse, the monk can''t run away from the temple, as long as it''s still on the earth. She just don''t want to run.


    The painful muffled noise gradually diminished, and the Kryptonians floated in mid-air like Zod.


    The black tights seemed to exude a powerful atmosphere of destruction in the sun.


    Finally, when the last Kryptonian successfully mastered this change, Zod spoke up."If you want to wait for a helper, I can give you time."


    "No, I''m looking forward to what it''s like to beat a group of Supermen." Su Sheng smiled and hooked his fingers at them presumptuously."Let''s go together."


    "Humph!"


    A Kryptonian seemed unable to bear Su Sheng''s arrogance and arrogance, and suddenly jumped up at the moment Su Sheng''s voice fell.With a swish, the whole person jumped directly into the air, followed by descending from the sky, punching down towards Su Sheng.


    It''s like a cannonball.


    Su Sheng didn''t move or even looked at it. Instead, he used his super senses to perceive his every move, as if it turned into a picture and presented it in his mind.Just as the Kryptonian''s fist was about to hit Su Sheng, Su Sheng moved.Lifting his foot back slightly to avoid the punch, followed by a wave of his hand.


    "Uh..." The painful grunt sounded instantly.


    The Kryptonian''s neck was instantly grabbed by Su Sheng, and his body sank fiercely.This level of influence is nothing to the Kryptonian now, so his eyes instantly turn red after he stabilizes.


    Su Sheng stretched his hand forward, grabbed his neck with one hand, and twisted it outward with the other.


    Click!


    The Kryptonian''s neck broke instantly.


    The crimson eyes gradually dimmed, and Su Sheng casually threw it back, and the Kryptonian threw it on the ground, motionless.


    "How dare you!"


    "Society, Brother Su, there are not many people who are ruthless!" Su Sheng said with a light smile."Didn''t I tell you that I went together?"


    Huh!


    In an instant, all the Kryptonites including Zod rushed towards Su Sheng.


    In an instant, dazzled.


    Seeing countless black leotards Kryptonians in different directions, different moves towards the Su Sheng.During the siege, Su Sheng used a group of opponents but did not lose the wind, did not use superhuman power, and did not have a kryptonite dagger, and only relied on superhuman abilities and super fighting experience to forcibly take their attacks at the same time.Even small changes in gestures seem to turn into an attack method, forcing the opponent to defend or evade.


    This is the difference between fighting masters and ordinary people.


    These Kryptonians did not look like they had abilities after absorbing sunlight, but in fact these people were not all fighters who were good at fighting.Batman is just an ordinary person who can make gestures with his super fighting ability, not to mention that Su Sheng has the same power as them.


    So regardless of the number of people, it''s only Zod and a bald head that are really like that?Once again proved that bald head is strong!


    "Crack!"


    Saint Su found the opportunity to break a Kryptonian''s neck again and threw the corpse over. At the same time, the bald Kryptonian suddenly hugged Saint Su from behind.Crimson eyes shot directly at the back of Su Sheng''s head.At the same time, Zod''s rays also hit the past.Two rays blasted one after another.


    boom!


    When the two rays collided, Zod and the bald stopped instantly.


    "What about people?"


    Su Sheng, who had been hugged by the bald guy, was gone.


    "Here it!"


    Su Sheng suddenly appeared behind the bald guy, and a ray directly blasted Zord out with his head sideways. He followed his hands and pressed the bald guy''s shoulder forcefully.With a "click", the ground instantly sank, and the bald guy''s legs sunk directly into the ground.Su Sheng looked around, the ray moved with it.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The surrounding Kryptonians were hit by the rays and flew out.


    "Lie down for me, too." Su Sheng grasped the bald man''s neck with both hands and twisted it hard.


    Click!


    There was a crisp cracking sound, and the bald fell to the ground. Because his feet were still on the ground, his posture looked very strange.Su Sheng glanced up and stepped on it.


    Click!


    His leg broke directly.


    "This looks much smoother." Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction.


    The Kryptonian''s steel body coupled with its super self-healing ability can offset a lot of damage. For example, Ofila, she must have recovered.But the method of twisting the neck like this is useless even if it absorbs the sun''s light again. The Zord in the movie was killed by Superman.


    "It seems that I am going to be a mad demon with a broken neck!" Sage Zode Su who looked at the charge came and said with a chuckle.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Seventh General Zod


    boom!


    Facing Zod''s fist, Su Sheng slammed directly.


    The oppressive feeling of the two punches made the ground under their feet disappear for a few centimeters. The two paused for a moment, and then shot again as if they had a heart.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The powerful power contained in the body of steel is vividly displayed at this moment. The impact of each punch is either to make Zod fly out or make Su Sheng to retreat. The two hit from close to far, and from far into the air. It hit the ground from the air, and people couldn''t keep up with their speed.


    The Kryptonians led by Zod counted himself as only eleven, two went to Superman¡¯s mother to ask about the whereabouts of the Central Collection, two to start the world engine, and two were broken by Su Sheng¡¯s neck, adding A Fiora who doesn''t know where to go, not Zord, but only three people left, and these three people are not fighters!It was not easy to catch the movements of the two of them and wanted to help them in the past, but they were either hit by Su Sheng¡¯s fists and kicks or hit by rays. Not only did they not help but also made Zod feel a little unable to perform.


    "You go kill them all."

 136 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 136

    Zod shouted in the direction of the 637 human camp, and the three Kryptonians rushed over in an instant.Seeing Su Sheng who was indifferent, Zod frowned slightly.


    Doesn''t he care about the death of his family at all?


    boom!


    Su Sheng pumped Lengzi''s punch and knocked Zod out. Zod was still in the air without holding his ankle and was overtaken by Su Sheng grabbing his ankle and slamming it on the ground first, then lifted it and threw it into the air.


    Push your toes hard on the ground.


    boom!


    With a loud whistling sound, Su Sheng slammed directly on Zod''s back, and the huge impact made Zod, who was inexhaustible, suddenly accelerates and continues to rise into the sky!


    Su Sheng rushed forward and punched again.


    That feeling was like kicking a shuttlecock, and Su Sheng would attack him every time Zod wanted to stabilize his body and fall.


    The two figures are getting taller and taller.


    boom!


    Su Sheng passed through the clouds, and the rays of his eyes shot out fiercely.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The ray hit Zord, and a painful scream followed, and he flew out of the atmosphere instantly like a leaking balloon.


    Su Sheng suspended in the air and waited quietly, a few minutes later, a hot light quickly fell from the air.


    It is Zod who releases the rays!


    Su Sheng also released rays.


    boom!


    The collision of the two rays made Zod, who had fallen, shook violently, and then froze with each other.


    Zi Zi Zi!Zi Zi Zi!


    The rays collide and cancel each other out.


    Unlimited stacking, double!


    The power of the rays suddenly strengthened, as if swallowing Zord''s rays in an instant, the size of the two rays gradually changed.


    One and the other, Su Sheng''s ray had already arrived in front of Zod.


    Zod gritted his teeth and kept stimulating energy, but this doubled gap could not be made up by hard work.Su Sheng''s ray completely slammed back Zod''s ray with a powerful crushing posture, and then heard a boom.


    The ray hit Zod''s head, Zod snorted, and bursts of burning white smoke floated on his head and fell weakly from the air.


    Su Sheng rushed over and stepped on Zod''s back, like surfing on a pedal.


    The rate of decline is getting faster and faster.


    The wind rustled in my ears.


    Su Sheng lowered his head and looked down. The buildings on the ground gradually grew larger, and the city buildings were faintly visible below.


    Is this a metropolis?


    It seems that there was a slight deviation in the position during the flight and the fall.


    There is a huge black machine in the middle of the metropolitan city. This machine is at least thirty-four stories high, with four slender antennae landing on the ground, and a blue beam of light bursts into the depths of the ground.On the other side of the earth, a same device burst out with the same energy, and the two energies began to transform the earth''s environment.


    These two devices are world engines, driven by something called ghost engines.When it started, a special magnetic field was generated around it, and the crowd in the city ran away in panic. One car after another was sucked up and floated into the air around the world engine.


    Several fighter jets drove from a distance and slammed into the world engine, trying to destroy it by suicide.But as soon as these fighters approached the equipment, they all failed. Even the pilots didn''t have time to parachute and escape, and they banged directly on the sucked object beside the world engine and exploded.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The flames skyrocketed, and the fighter jets instantly turned into wreckage, and several pilots fell from the air with flames burning on their bodies.


    "If you don''t burn to death, you will be thrown to death. These guys are really unlucky." Su Sheng muttered but didn''t mean to save people. He stepped on Zod who hadn''t woke up yet, and he tried to control To see if you can fall on the world engine!


    "Three, two, one!" Su Sheng counted down secretly. When the word ended, Zod¡¯s body had been smashed into the world engine, and then he heard a loud rumbling sound, and the world engine was directly pierced by Zod. Up.


    Stepping on Zod, he penetrated the world engine from top to bottom.


    The beam of light suddenly disappeared.


    The explosion sounded loudly above his head, and Su Sheng landed safely under the engine of the world.


    "Huh? There is even worse luck?"


    Su Sheng discovered that there was still a person under Zod''s body, who seemed to be one of the two Kryptonians who turned on the engine of the world.


    "You are so unlucky, let me see you off."


    Saint Su raised his foot and kicked Zord away, pinching the Kryptonian''s head with both hands and twisting it hard.


    Click!


    The Kryptonian''s neck was directly broken.


    "trajectory!"


    Su Sheng yelled, and after a while, he saw a yellow lightning galloping.


    Ballistic put on his red uniform and stood in front of Su Sheng.


    "Send this back." Su Sheng pointed to the corpse of the Kryptonian, and the ballistic trajectory disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Just now when he was in the air, Su Sheng heard the sound of the Disciple landing on the military base. The super hearing of Superman is indeed powerful!


    Turning around and picking up Zod''s neck, Su Shenggang wanted to drag him back, but a figure suddenly came to him.


    It was Fiora who had disappeared before!


    Chapter 158 Zod, die!


    Fiora watched General Zod, who was dragged to the ground and fainted, stared at Su Sheng, his eyes gradually turning red as if burning.


    boom!


    The rays blasted towards Su Sheng.


    "Idiot." Su Sheng did not evade and pulled Zod in front of him.


    The poor General Zod was first used as a pedal and smashed through the world engine, and now he was used as a meat shield to block Fiora''s rays.

 137 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 137

    "Do not!"


    Seeing General Zod who was hit by his own rays slowly kneeling on the ground, Fiora screamed and rushed over in an instant.


    Su Sheng''s hands pressed General Zod''s head and twisted hard when Fiora rushed over.


    Broken neck mad demon, four kills are complete!


    With a click, Zod''s neck drooped, and he slowly fell to the ground when Feo''s stretched hand was about to touch him.


    "No!" Fiora caught Zod Young''s roar.


    died.


    General Zod died just like that.


    After the destruction of Krypton, they were lucky enough to escape, looking for a scout ship sent to other planets tens of thousands of years ago in the endless universe, hoping to find the same race to rebuild Krypton.Finally, they found the world engine, knew the whereabouts of the central treasure, and Krypton was about to rebirth, but all this...but all this was ruined by this person.


    General Zod is dead, all hope is gone!


    "I want you to die!" Fiora glared at Su Sheng and shouted."You killed our hero, you killed the hope of rebuilding Krypton!"


    "He''s hero, my grass bandit."


    "As the saying goes, life and death are indifferent, just do it if you don''t accept it. As a villain, you want to set up an archway? You are the invaders!" Su Sheng shook his head and reached out to grab Zod''s body.


    "what are you doing!"


    Fiora subconsciously hugged Zord''s body and avoided, but he felt light in his hands as soon as he moved.


    Zod''s body is gone.


    Fiora didn''t see how Su Sheng took the corpse at all, just felt a punch in the face following a flower in front of him.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Fiora flew out and crashed directly into the nearby building. The sound of rumbling piercings came and went, and it took a long time for the sound to stop.


    In the ruins, Fiora tilted his head and fainted.


    Picking up Zod''s body, Su Sheng flew back into the military base.


    At this time, the corpses of several soldiers were lying in the base, General Swanwick, Lex Luthor, Carlo Ferris, and Louise Lane hid away.The Disciple stopped not far away, and Thea and Lisa carried the Kryptonian corpses one by one at the hatch.Laura wore a battle suit and was fighting with a Krypton in the air, and the Black Sea Monster, Betty and Ballistics were fighting the other two Kryptonians.


    Su Sheng landed suddenly and threw Zod''s body to the disciple.


    "General Zod!"


    Laura''s opponent saw that General Zod was dead, and angrily dropped Laura and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Turn around and reach out.


    There was a clicking sound.


    Another Kryptonian''s neck was screwed off, and Su Sheng felt that he was a little smooth.No wonder the killers or agents in the movie like to use this trick. It''s simple and labor-saving, and the clear click is very beautiful!Su Sheng turned to look at the other two Kryptonians, staring at their necks subconsciously.


    Whoosh!Whoosh!


    With two loud noises, two Kryptonians flew up and wanted to run.


    "Want to run? That won''t work." Su Sheng laughed and chased up suddenly.


    The huge sound wave blows the crowd to each other, and before the wind dissipates, they find that there are two more dead bodies in Su Sheng''s hands.Throwing the corpse to the Disciple easily, there should be three Kryptonians without Fiora. Every Kryptonian''s corpse is the day of destruction. What a waste.


    As soon as the sacred force was about to activate, he heard the sound of breaking through the air, the sound barrier disappeared, the red cloak slowly fell from the air, and Superman returned with the remaining three Kryptonians in his hands.


    "It''s very fast!" Su Sheng smiled and patted Superman on the shoulder and took the Kryptonian in his hand.


    His warm and friendly behavior made Superman unresponsive for a moment and handed over the Kryptonians. As soon as he let go, he saw that Su Sheng''s hands pressed the head of one of the Kryptonians and squeezed it down.


    Click!


    The Kryptonian fell slowly to the ground.


    "Why do you still..." Superman yelled in amazement, but the second Kryptonite had already been brutally murdered.Seeing Su Shengchao''s third Kryptonite stretched out his hand, Superman planned to stop it before he could think about it, but he was still a step slower.


    "Crack!"


    "What are you talking about?" Seeing the Kryptonian slowly falling to the ground, Su Sheng asked Superman as if he had only heard it.


    What else can Superman say?


    People have been killed by you, now it''s too late to say anything.


    Looking at the piles of Kryptonian corpses on the side, Superman felt a pain in his heart, with a feeling of blue thin mushrooms.


    He ordered the Black Sea Monster and others to transport the corpse onto the Disciple and leave, and Su Sheng waved towards General Swanwick.


    General Swanwick trembles subconsciously. Seeing the same smile on Su Sheng''s face, he can''t help but think of the fierce force he twisted the Kryptonian''s neck. It was so vicious and chilling.He instinctively shrank his neck and walked towards Su Sheng, but stopped a few meters away.


    "Come closer, can you hear it so far?" Su Sheng said casually.


    "Yes, just tell me if you have anything." General Swanwick said.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Su Sheng squinted his eyes and the smile on his face became cold."Why are you afraid of me? Although what I did just now was just for my own pleasure, but...I helped you solve these Kryptonians, destroyed the world engine and saved the earth? Now you look at the villain in this way. What do you mean by me?"


    "I, I didn''t, I just..." General Swanwick opened his mouth to explain, but Su Sheng came to him instantly and grabbed his head with both hands.


    General Swanwick froze suddenly.


    Cold sweat ran down the temples.


    Su Sheng gently grabbed his head with both hands and looked at him, squinting his eyes with a faint smile."My good mood was discounted by you, you said... what should I do?"


    "No." Although Carol Ferris was also a little scared by Su Sheng''s determination, he ran over in a panic and shouted.


    Louise Lane also followed to persuade Su Sheng, after all, General Swanwick was a good man, not only dared to fight the Kryptonians but also protected them.


    "You are afraid that I will kill him? But... is it useful?"


    Chapter 159: First See Batman


    Is it useful?


    It''s useless!


    Not to mention Su Sheng''s powerful ability to kill the Krypton Stars, just mind control is enough to make fear useless, and Louise Lane has a personal experience.


    Seeing Su Sheng''s unpredictable smile, watching General Swanwick''s shivering cold sweaty face, Louise Lane came to Su Sheng and put her hand on his arm, Su Saint glanced over, Louise Lane lightly shook her head and pleaded: "Let''s go, shall we?"

 138 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 138

    "It''s not over yet, isn''t it? It must be useful for you to collect the corpses of the Kryptonians? And... the female Kryptonian just disappeared, don''t you plan to find her?" Louise Lane''s hand slightly pleaded with her eyes hard. Looking at Su Sheng, Su Sheng smiled and let go of General Swanwick.


    "Anyway, I''m a villain. It''s not easy to make myself feel better." Su Sheng let go of General Swanwick, and smiled as he looked at him in relief."The matter is indeed not over, you may not die but I promise you will regret it!"


    "You, what are you going to do?" General Swanwick asked subconsciously.


    Su Sheng hugged Louise Lane and flew away with a boom.


    General Swanwick paused and turned his head to look at Superman, and saw Superman fly away with a boom.


    "Well, I should go after watching the excitement." Lexluth suddenly chuckled and turned and left.


    The hustle and bustle around this time became extremely quiet, bleak...


    "General." Carol Ferris said hesitantly.


    General Swanwick shook his head: "I''m fine, let''s deal with the situation first."


    Zod''s spacecraft was directly destroyed by splitting the world engine into two, although there are still a few small spaceships that are intact but useless.To make the Day of Destruction, the nursery room of the Kryptonians is also called the Origin Room. Through Kryptonian gene technology, the corpses of the Kryptonians are turned into the Day of Destruction.The only well-preserved one is Superman¡¯s Lonely Fortress.Although I don''t know where Superman put the Fortress of Solitude, it is not difficult to find it.


    metropolis.


    A mess, wreckage of buildings and abandoned vehicles can be seen everywhere, people are disgraced, some are fortunate for the rest of their lives, some are mourning for dead friends, colleagues, and relatives.X-ray vision was activated, and Saint Su was looking for Fiora''s whereabouts.


    Scanning the entire metropolis with his eyesight is no problem.


    "Run again?"


    After scanning for a while, I didn''t find that Fiora Susan couldn''t help being a little surprised. Can Fiora run like this?But even though he didn''t find Saint Fiora Su, he had something else to gain. He saw Bruce Wayne, which is Batman!In the movie, Bruce Wayne¡¯s company was destroyed in this incident, and many innocent employees died as a result. That¡¯s why Batman remembered Superman. Finally, under the conspiracy of Lex Luther, he planned a good show of Batman vs. Superman. .Now Superman and Zord have not played against each other at all, I don''t know if Bruce Wayne will look at Superman.It should be, after all, the existence of Superman is a threat to him that must be investigated clearly.


    Maybe, there is yourself?


    "Follow me to meet someone." Su Sheng raised his mouth and led Louise Lane towards Batman.


    It was a pity that I didn''t see Batman Su Sheng in Gotham at first, but now I naturally want to see him.


    "That''s Bruce Wayne?"


    Louise Lane was originally curious about whom Su Sheng wanted to see, but it didn''t take long to see Bruce Wayne.As a reporter, Louise Lane, a big figure like Bruce Wayne, naturally recognizes it.


    Before he came to the front, Bruce Wayne had recognized Sue Saint and Louis Lane.


    Bruce Wayne is one of the shareholders of the Planet Daily, and naturally knows Louise Lane.As for Su Sheng, he knew better.After Bain broke his back and recovered, he returned to Gotham and heard the name of Su Sheng the most.He killed Baine.And the Batgirl Barbara and Miranda Tate have mentioned Su Sheng.It¡¯s just that the two people¡¯s evaluations are different. Batgirl Barbara has a good impression of Su Sheng. Although she will complain a few words every time she talks about it, Bruce Wayne can see that she has a good impression of Su Sheng. .


    But his girlfriend Miranda Tate is different. Bruce Wayne knows what Su Sheng did to her and what he took away...


    So seeing Su Sheng, Bruce Wayne looked a little ugly.


    "Hi, Bruce." Su Sheng waved and greeted.


    "Hello, Mr. Bruce Wayne." Louise Lane said hello.


    Bruce Wayne nodded and asked Su Sheng."Problems?"


    "It''s okay, it''s rare to see you come over to say hello, by the way, help me greet your girlfriend." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Bruce Wayne''s face changed slightly and then he smiled: "Okay, I''ll pass it on for you. I just met, let''s talk?"


    "Okay!"


    Su Sheng patted Louise Lane."Go and wait for me first."


    Louise Lane nodded and turned and walked away.


    Bruce Wayne was still smiling, but his voice was gloomy."Give me something."


    He knew that Su Sheng knew his Batman identity.


    "That can''t work." Su Sheng smiled and shook his head."Your girlfriend has such a good figure, I will show it to appreciate it when nothing is wrong."


    "You''re looking for death!" Bruce Wayne gritted his teeth.


    "But you can''t kill me?" Su Shengyu patted Bruce Wayne''s shoulder earnestly."If you can''t stand it, break up."


    Bruce Wayne wanted to do it, but he knew that it was not 0.8.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Don''t let me find a chance."


    "Intimidation, you are good at it." Su Sheng didn''t care about Bruce Wayne''s threat at all and said with a chuckle."Actually I am quite good at it, so if you don''t want your girlfriend to be hurt, I will..."


    Su Sheng paused, and his gaze caught Louise Lane not far away."Just give me the shares of Planet Daily."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Bruce Wayne stared at Su Sheng.


    "Don''t do this, anyway, your superpowers are rich, and a share of the Planet Daily is not worth much. By the way, remind you to be careful of Superman!" Su Sheng said with a chuckle."Lexluthor almost did a slicing experiment before Superman. If he is dissatisfied, you know how much damage he can cause!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty How about being a veritable villain?


    "Lexluth..." Bruce Wayne whispered the name as he was about to ask but saw that Su Sheng had already approached Louise Lane, and the conversation seemed to have ended.


    After a moment of hesitation, frowning, Bruce Wayne did not go up.


    The first question now is not about Su Sheng, but about Kryptonians and Superman.


    In Bruce Wayne''s mind, Su Sheng is far less destructive than Superman, because Su Sheng does things for fun?But Superman really wants revenge, it doesn''t have to be so, after all... Superman is not an earthling!


    "boom!"


    Bruce Wayne was just thinking about seeing Su Sheng pick up Louise Lane and fly away.


    "Cough cough cough!" The dust was flying, and Bruce Wayne waved his hands uncomfortably to scatter the smoke.


    The apartment was in a mess.


    Su Sheng loosened Louise and said casually."I have left beforehand, and I will see you in a few days."


    "You, you don''t know what to do?" Louise Lane asked worriedly.


    Su Sheng smiled and shrugged."Remember, you are mine now."


    Click.


    Su Sheng kissed Louise Lane''s face, turned and flew directly out of the window.11


    Central city, villa.


    Su Sheng first went to the Disciple to look at the corpses of the Krypton crowd, and then tried the nano-shrinking technology again, and the ballistic upgrade was successful.When the disciple number shrinks, the inside will shrink and the people inside will be the same.After getting off the disciple and returning to the villa, the noisy living room instantly quieted down.

 139 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 139

    Laura, Thea, Black Sea Monster, Ballistic, Bomb Girl Betty, Lisa consciously quieted down to look at Su Sheng.


    "Betty." Su Sheng looked at Betty.


    Betty nodded and took a deep breath."I''m ready."


    Su Sheng didn''t say much, the azure blue current instantly hit Betty, and Betty''s screams followed.


    This sudden action terrified everyone.


    In the electric current, a mass of energy surged from Betty''s body into Su Sheng''s body.


    After a long while.


    Betty knelt on the ground and gasped for breath. She tried to touch objects, but the things she touched did not turn into explosives.


    "My ability is gone, too, too good." Betty shouted excitedly.


    "I haven''t completely absorbed your energy. I should recover after a while. Enjoy your rare vacation." Su Sheng said with a chuckle and turned upstairs, letting Gideon look for Superman while walking. Lonely fortress.


    As Louis Lane said, the matter is not over yet.


    I''m sorry for General Swanwick''s look at the villain''s big devil if I don''t play a few days of destruction.


    The patter of water rang in the bathroom.


    Saint Su took a shower and opened the door, and saw the Black Sea Monster standing at the door as if waiting for him.


    "Boss." Looking at Su Shengjian''s chest, the Black Sea Monster yelled charmingly.


    "Something?" Su Sheng asked as he walked.


    "Boss seems to have forgotten something." The Black Sea Monster reminded if pointedly.


    "Is it fun to explore?" Su Sheng reached out and touched the black sea monster''s nose ring."Come in with me."


    Entering the bedroom, the black sea monster closed the door easily.


    Saint Su turned around and watched the Black Sea Monster open the zipper on her clothes. The long coat slowly fell off, and inside was a black tube top vest.


    "Guess it will be here." Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    The black sea monster took off his leather pants."Perhaps, there are more?"


    "Laurel Lance wouldn''t do this even if he killed him." Su Sheng counted it with a chuckle, and there were four nose rings.This thing is also considered a trend in Europe and America, perhaps even more popular in the world where villains like Earth II dominate.


    "So I am not her, but also her!"


    "I can do what she can do, and what she can''t do... I can do it too!" The Black Sea Monster approached Su Sheng and came over.


    indeed.


    Exactly the same appearance, under the figure, although the black sea monster and the black canary are both black, they feel and have completely different temperaments.And this difference really brought a strong sense of freshness to Su Sheng, especially after the Black Sea Monster gave people a kind of good player but actually a novice on paper, this feeling became even more interesting.


    As a reward for making himself happy, Su Sheng helped him change from a silver ring to a golden ring.


    After Betty lost her energy, she left the villa and wanted to experience the life of ordinary people. Lisa and Betty left together.Laura, Thea originally lived here. As for Ballistics, she left after she was busy upgrading the Disciples. After all, she suddenly left and had a lot to deal with.


    Nightfall.


    Gradually come.The Black Sea Monster occupied the pillow position of Laura or Thea, and stayed in Su Sheng''s bedroom, lying in his arms and fell asleep.


    metropolis.


    Zod¡¯s spaceship wreck was controlled by the military and the government. After all, this is extraterrestrial technology they need to know more about, and Lex Luthor, who has a relative understanding of the Kryptonians, naturally participated in it, and detailed the Kryptonian spacecraft. Research and analysis.Under the night, Superman flew around to mend the Kryptonian''s destruction of the metropolis.


    Many people are wary of Superman or even curse.


    Superman just sat silently at his work.


    Go 347 Tan.


    Bruce Wayne in the Batcave is also trying to crack the database of Lex and the military in an attempt to learn more about Superman and Kryptonians.


    No words for a night, no sleep.


    In the morning, the golden light was slightly dazzling under the sunlight.


    Su Shengyouyou woke up, stretched out his hand, took the phone on the side, and turned it on.


    Countless prompts sounded as soon as I turned it on.


    I glanced at the numbers, Caitlin''s, Sisko''s, and the Raptor team, and it seemed that there was also Carol Ferris calling.After reading it, he put the phone aside and said to the black sea monster who had already woken up lying on his body."Morning."


    "Morning, boss." The Black Sea Monster smiled.


    "Get up." Su Sheng chuckled her back with a chuckle, then turned over to find the clothes to put on, and then raised the bracelet to release Gideon.


    "Have you found the Lonely Fortress?"


    "I have found it, Mr. Su Sheng." Gideon said while releasing the map.


    Su Sheng cast a glance and smiled.


    "The show is about to begin."


    "Boss, what are you going to do?" The Black Sea Monster got up and asked Su Sheng''s lazy curiosity from behind.


    "What do you think of being a veritable villain?"


    Chapter 161-Creating a Day of Destruction


    The snow is capped and the cold wind howls.


    There is no other color in the surrounding snow white.


    In the wind and snow, the Kryptonian reconnaissance plane resembling a castle sits on the ice and snow.


    boom!


    Su Sheng fell from the sky and instantly shook the surrounding floating snow.


    Looking at the heavy steel wall, Su Sheng''s body vibrated quickly and then he wore it directly.


    "You shouldn''t come in."


    After hearing the sound, Su Sheng turned his head and saw a middle-aged man wearing a Krypton costume appeared in a section of the corridor.


    "Joel! Superman''s father, right?" Su Sheng looked around with a light smile."Where is the origin room?"

 140 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 140

    Joel is now just a program with original memory and thinking, just a virtual projection.The only ability is that his program has been downloaded to Lonely Fortress and has control of Lonely Fortress.


    "I can''t tell you, you shouldn''t be here either." Joeel shook his head.


    Su Sheng smiled."Why? Do I have to bring Zod''s body over and replace you with his genetic authority? If you cooperate, I only need the origin room. If you don''t cooperate, I will destroy the ship and destroy your son. ."


    Joeel was silent for a moment and turned slowly.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and followed.


    Winding around east and west, soon came to a door.


    Joe El waved his hand slightly, and the door opened instantly.


    Inside is a huge genetic breeding equipment. There are countless branches in the middle of the equipment. There are baby breeding bins hanging on it, but they are all empty.


    "Separate, I want to take it away." Su Sheng said to Joe El.


    Joeel hesitated for a moment, and heard a rumbling sound, the door of the origin room closed and slowly lifted off, and in a blink of an eye it became a mobile ship and appeared outside the fortress of loneliness.


    "Goodbye, say hello to Superman for me."


    Su Sheng waved his hand and jumped directly into the mobile ship and flew away with a whistle.


    Driving the mobile ship back to the villa in the central city.


    After landing, Saint Su went out to the Discipleship and used a kryptonite dagger to cut off Zod''s fingerprints and returned to the origin room.


    Sticking a fingerprint on the console of the origin room, a floating robot slowly floated over.


    "Hello, General Zod, Kando City." The mechanical sound sounded.


    "Modify the permission of the origin room and add the permission list to Su Sheng." Su Sheng put his finger down and entered his fingerprints and genes.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Sheng."


    "Modify the authority of the origin room, and set Su Sheng as the highest authority."


    "Set up successfully!"


    Su Sheng nodded and turned and came out of the origin room.


    As soon as I came out, I saw Laura, and Thea and the Black Sea Monster were standing nearby.


    "Go and get the corpse of a Kryptonian." Su Sheng said casually.


    The Black Sea Monster who was just about to go to the side of Laura seemed to have thought of something to take the lead, and it didn''t take long before he came out with the corpse of the Kryptonian.


    Sheng Su waved his hand to release a shock wave on the empty ground.


    The teleportation wormhole appears.


    "Come with me." Su Sheng said, and the Black Sea Monster followed in with the corpse.


    Lex Group.


    CEO''s office.


    Lay Bald was waiting for the analysis result at the computer, and Maisie Graves stood by holding the document and asked Lex Luther to sign.


    The teleportation wormhole suddenly appeared in the office, and Maisie Graves subconsciously blocked Lexer Luthor.Lexluth looked sideways with interest.Seeing Su Sheng and the Black Sea Monster carrying a Kryptonian corpse coming out of them, Lexer Luther smiled. He pushed away Macy Graves and said with a smile."You finally came."


    "Guess I''m coming?" Su Sheng said with a casual smile."The bald head is more pleasing to the eye."


    Lexluth touched his bald head and said with a smile."If you didn¡¯t kill General Swanwick, I knew what you would do, and you would come to me in all likelihood. Although you don¡¯t know the reason, you seem to have followed me from the beginning, and it¡¯s definitely not just Because I am a genius."


    "What do you think is it?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    "The most likely reason is that you know the future, you know the existence of Superman, you know that Zord is back, and you also know why I do!" Lexluthor said confidently.


    Su Sheng smiled."Bald Lai is really smart. No wonder the city collector Blagnac said you have nine levels of wisdom."


    "What about him?" Lexluth was not surprised by Su Sheng''s acquiescence, but was curious about the collectors in this city.


    "Level twelve, almost the smartest in the universe."


    "It sounds like a big gap." Lexluth curled his lips and looked at the Kryptonian''s body."What do you need me to do."


    "Combine with him to create a stronger and more interesting existence, are you interested?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    It is easy to misunderstand the combination of these two words. Both Messie Graves and the Black Sea Monster not only showed surprised expressions, but also combined with...with a dead alien?Isn''t this too heavy?Lex Luthor didn''t seem too shocked, and talked in various ways."Kryptonians'' gene breeding technology is very advanced. What do you want to cultivate by combining my genes with him?"


    "Day of Destruction."


    "It was originally a failure product of Krypton Technology. It is ugly, evil, but extremely powerful. It can be called one of the strongest biological weapons in the universe. It has the power to destroy the world, fly the same jumping power, and never get tired. Super fast healing and regeneration ability, you can continuously evolve restraint according to the opponent''s abilities in battle, and will resurrect after being killed. The same method cannot kill it twice!"


    "Are you interested?"


    "Do you want to destroy the world?" Lexluth asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Do you want it?"


    "Fuck, why not!" Lexluthor laughed."I really hope that people can learn from the tragedies that befall our world. And since you are sure to take it out, you are sure to be able to resolve it, right?"


    Su Sheng shrugged."I don''t know, so I want to know!"


    "Do you want to replicate the power of Doom Day?" Lexluth asked.


    The power of the day of destruction?


    Su Sheng really didn''t have this idea. After all, there are few more abnormal than his ability, and he can achieve the same effect with the conventional ability of Doomsday. He created Doomsday for fun, to be a competent villain!


    ...


    PS: The Doomsday in the movie is the product of the gene combination of Zod¡¯s corpse and Lai Bald. Doomsday¡¯s record in the comics is still good. It is the strongest biological weapon in the universe along with Darkside¡¯s monster-like army.


    Chapter 162 The Day of Destruction is Coming!


    There is no origin room, no corpses of Kryptonians, or even kryptonite.


    No matter how clever Lexluth is, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, so if Su Sheng does not find him, the Day of Destruction may not appear at all.If there is no Destruction Day, it would be less fun.Lexluthor was really brave. If someone else changed his mind, he would certainly not agree to this crazy behavior, but he agreed, and he was very interested.


    Since Lexer Luther was willing to use his genes to create the day of destruction, Su Sheng asked him to arrange a place and send the origin room to it.As for this corpse?Let Lexer Luther take care of it first.Although Lexluth is still responsible for studying the Krypton spacecraft, it is precisely this way that he is relatively free now.After Su Sheng and the Black Sea Monster left, he could not wait to discuss with the secretary.


    Metropolis is being rebuilt, and Superman can occasionally be seen flying around.


    Superman obviously saw Su Sheng but didn''t mean to come over to say hello. Speaking of Su Sheng, Superman was really miserable.However, the future may be even worse.


    "What''s the situation in the metropolis of Earth II?" Su Sheng asked at the Black Sea Monster as he walked.

 141 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 141

    "I haven''t been, but I heard that it doesn''t seem to be peaceful." The Black Sea Monster paused and asked curiously."Is this Day of Destruction really that strong? There are Kryptonians here and we should have 530. If BOsS kills all Kryptonians, wouldn''t it be able to master countless days of Destruction? Who can be your opponent to BOSS at that time!"


    "No one was my opponent!" Su Sheng pouted.


    "I said the wrong thing." The Black Sea Monster hurriedly apologized.


    The two of them walked around and quickly came to the Planet Daily. The luck of the Planet Daily was not affected much, but it was still busy and even less crowded. It looked a little empty.


    "Mr. Su Sheng."


    As soon as I came in, I saw a black man coming towards me.


    "Hello, this is Perry White, the editor-in-chief of Planet Daily." The black man came over and said."I have received news from Mr. Bruce Wayne, and you are welcome to come and inspect the newspaper."


    Bruce Wayne moves very fast.


    "Inspection is unnecessary. I am not very interested in the operation of the newspaper. Where is Louise Lane?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    The black editor was stunned."Loise, she should be at home when something happened, and you also know that Metropolis just experienced a disaster."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng nodded and asked."Send me a message."


    "You say."


    "Fiora, the origin room is in my hands." Su Shengdao.


    The black editor asked tentatively: "Just, just this sentence? No address, no other content?"


    "No, let Louise notify me if she finds here."


    After speaking, Su Sheng turned and left.


    There is nothing to go shopping in the metropolis like this. From the Planet Daily, Su Sheng took the Black Sea Monster back to the center city, and applied the nano-reduction technology to the origin room. In the evening, Su Sheng just completed the upgrade of the bald boy. Made a call.


    Said location, location.


    Su Sheng reduced the origin room and directly released the teleportation wormhole.


    This is a heavily guarded open space.


    Lexluthor and the secretary are waiting here.


    After Su Sheng appeared, he didn''t talk nonsense and directly enlarged the origin room and brought in Lai Baldzi and the secretary.


    Bald Lai looked around curiously, and the secretary brought in the body of the Krypton.


    "Come on." Su Sheng pointed to the console.


    Lexluth took a deep breath and put his hand up, only feeling as if he had been pricked by a needle, and the gene sample had been extracted.Su Sheng readily threw the Kryptonian corpse into the large breeding tank to prepare for gene fusion.


    "Mr. Su Sheng, according to the law of Kandor City, it is forbidden..."


    "Kandor City is gone, so... let''s start." Su Sheng directly interrupted the reminder of the origin room program.


    "Ok."


    After the mechanical sound fell, the corpse of the Krypton in the cultivation tank gradually changed.


    The skin began to tear, and the body began to become huge. After a while, the original appearance was no longer visible. The dark gray appearance looked extremely ugly and evil, with both eyes protruding as if they were about to burst out.


    "This is the Day of Destruction?" Lexluth stared at the Day of Destruction with scorching eyes.


    "Where is this? This can only be regarded as the initial version. After it evolves to have more and stronger abilities, it will be the real day of destruction." Su Sheng smiled and opened the cultivation slot, and the day of destruction left inside. come out.


    It can be seen that the day of destruction does not seem to be conscious.


    As soon as he came out, he looked at Su Sheng and the others with that cruel look. The secretary dutifully blocked Lexluthor. Although Lexluthor was also scared, he was bold enough to watch the destruction day."It seems delirious? Is it because it was cultivated from the corpse of a dead person?"


    "Roar!"


    A roar of Doom Day spread out his arms and was about to rush towards them.


    "Hey, baby, don''t damage my origin room." Su Sheng''s voice fell and the speed force was activated instantly, pulling the Destruction Sun directly out of the origin room and then threw it out forcefully.


    Whoosh!


    The huge body on the day of destruction instantly disappeared into the night sky.


    Lexluthor and the secretary came out after a long while, looking at the disappearing day of destruction and asked curiously."Where did it go?"


    "Throw it away, look at the direction...it seems like a metropolis." Su Sheng said casually.


    Lex Luther said: "Do you hate Metropolis so much?"


    Su Sheng shrugged and flew out.


    boom!


    The day of destruction immediately frightened the people in the city, and it roared and destroyed the surrounding buildings.The azure blue electric light was introduced into it from all directions and was absorbed by it madly.


    "Oh my God, what is this?"


    "Monster."


    "Run, run."


    There was panic, and the soldiers and policemen who originally protected the Krypton spacecraft even notified their superiors. Not long after, General Swanwick and others had received the news and came to the command room and saw the scene from the scene.


    "General, call from the President."


    Someone nearby handed the phone to General Swanwick.


    "Can you tell me what is going on in the metropolis? Is it an alien again?" The president''s voice rang on the phone.


    General Swanvik didn''t know what was going on, but he had a vague premonition.


    This monster is related to Su Sheng!


    Chapter 163 This is to change the unjust alliance


    "Immediately evacuate all nearby residents and notify the troops to suppress them. In addition..." General Swanwick hung up and looked around and shouted at Carol Ferris."Contact Su Sheng."


    Carol Ferris nodded and quickly picked up the phone and dialed out.


    There was panic, and people fled without the need for police or soldiers to evacuate.Superman flew to the Doomsday with a whistle from a distance, holding it and rushing out directly!


    Dilapidated apartment.

 142 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 142

    Louise Lane is also calling Su Sheng. She has a hunch that this strange thing is related to Su Sheng.


    Ok.


    Perhaps Su Sheng is actually-not difficult to understand at all.


    "Damn it, how turned it off!" Louise Lane shouted angrily but was suddenly hugged from behind.


    "Look for me?" Su Sheng pressed against Louise Lane''s shoulders, and put his hands into her clothes naturally wrapped around her.


    Louise Lane shook slightly and asked hurriedly."Did you make this thing."


    "It''s called Doomsday, and it''s the product of Kryptonian technology." Su Sheng smiled gently."At present, it is kryptonite that can kill it completely, and kryptonite..."


    "Only you have!" Louise Lane answered."Why, why do you do this?"


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone in Louise Lane''s hand rang, and Carol Ferris''s eager voice was heard as soon as it was connected."Loise, this is Carol Ferris, can you contact Su Sheng?"


    "Hi, Carol, good evening." Louise Lane smiled and greeted Su Sheng before speaking.


    "Metropolis monster..."


    "I made it out." Su Sheng simply interrupted her and said with a smile."Kryptonite can kill him, do you want kryptonite?"


    "What conditions?" The voice of General Swanwick changed to the other end of the phone.


    "Simple, just let Superman''s underwear wear outside, remember... it''s red." Su Sheng never forgets this matter!


    Click!


    When the phone was hung up, General Swanvik asked with a sullen expression: "How is the situation?"


    The military fighter jets have captured the scene. Judging from the images sent back, the fight against Superman was fierce on Doomsday. Come and play with me. The fighting style of fist and fist makes the surrounding buildings almost flat.


    At present, it seems to be evenly matched.


    "Why are you so persistent to make Superman..." Louise Lane couldn''t help but ask when Su Sheng hung up the phone.


    More than once.


    Su Sheng seems to be very persistent in letting Superman do this!


    "Just treat it as a bad taste." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Although it is far away from the battlefield, Su Sheng watched it as if watching a movie, playing with Louise Lane recklessly while watching Superman and the Doomsday fight to death. This is a bad taste. Isn''t it a bit too bad?Speaking of the Doomsday, the appearance of the Justice League''s Big Three brought together for the first time. I don''t know if Batman and Wonder Woman will make their debut in a while?If Diana comes too, I can help her prepare a present.


    Thinking of this, Su Sheng let go of Louise Lane and disappeared.


    The yellow lightning quickly shuttled through the city. Soon after, Su Sheng came to a bookstore?A gust of wind rushed past, and Su Sheng had a few more books on music programming.


    Huh huh, huh !


    One book was turned over by Su Sheng in a few seconds, and the next one followed.


    Learning things quickly under overclocking thinking, Su Sheng has basically mastered the principles of music programming within five minutes, and he raised his wrist to release Gideon."Gideon, help me make a BGM."


    Edit, input.


    It took more than ten minutes to make changes, and Su Sheng returned to Louise Lane¡¯s apartment with satisfaction.


    Louise Lane is on the phone with Carol Ferris, not to mention that the military can''t communicate with Superman now, even if they can contact Superman, I''m afraid Superman will not agree to that condition.So General Swanwick thought of a way, a way to make Superman agree to the terms.


    "This method is too bad, how can he do it!" Louise Lane couldn''t help but questioned as soon as Carol Ferris finished speaking.


    "This is the only way." Carol Ferris said helplessly."I, although I don''t agree, there is no other way, unless you can persuade Su Sheng to change his mind."


    "..."


    Persuade Su Sheng to change his mind?Louise Lane didn''t think she could do it.


    "let me try."


    Louise Lane reluctantly hung up the phone and saw that Su Sheng did not know when she had returned.


    "Where have you been?" Louise Lane asked curiously.


    Su Sheng walked in front of her and hugged her waist and said with a chuckle."Swanwick is playing with fire!"


    "You, did you hear?" Louise Lane whispered."I also think it is too bad for him to do this, even if he wants Superman to do that, it has nothing to do with other people. Su Sheng, can you..."


    "No!"


    Saint Su simply refused.


    Is destruction strong?Qiang, after all, is a product of Kryptonite, as long as it can be wiped out with Kryptonite, and the conditions have been set. Since the military intends to do it according to his terms, how could Su Sheng refuse?It''s just that he didn''t expect General Swanvik to be so capable?He angered himself just to make a day of destruction, and he would do it even without him, Su Sheng.But now he actually figured out such a bad way to threaten Superman, the consequence is much more interesting than the appearance of the day of destruction.


    Previously, General Zod sent people to find Superman¡¯s adoptive mother to ask about the whereabouts of the Central Collection. When Superman went to help, the military naturally knew the identity of Superman¡¯s adoptive mother, and Superman paid so much attention to her adoptive mother, which naturally became the military felt that it could be controlled. Superman''s chips.Based on the current Superman¡¯s impression of the earth, if General Swanwick really caught his adoptive mother Martha, Superman would probably be blackened.


    Superman in the Injustice was blackened because of the death of Louise Lane. At that time, the military government also used this method to threaten Superman, but unfortunately... the failure to succeed made Superman worse.In this situation, might it become the rhythm of the injustice?Interesting, so interesting, I didn''t expect that a day of destruction would lead to such an interesting change!


    Chapter 164 Diana, this is bgm for you!


    boom!


    A loud noise came from a distance, and the dim sky seemed to be illuminated instantly.


    The scorching heat of the explosion seemed to burn the clouds crimson, and the aftermath of the waves caused Louise Lane to rush into Su Sheng''s arms in a bit of panic to save him.


    "Is this using nuclear weapons?" Louise Lane turned her head and looked at the distance in shock.


    "Superman pushed the Doomsday into space and helped the military¡¯s nuclear missiles hit Doomsday, but..." Su Shengdun squinted his eyes to the sky, and the Doomsday fell from the sky amidst the flames, wrapped like lightning. Of heat.The Day of Doom did not die but evolved the ability to resist nuclear weapons.


    Not only has it increased resistance to nuclear weapons, it has also evolved a hot sight.


    As for Superman.


    Su Sheng superimposed his eyesight, his eyes directly through the clouds, the atmosphere saw the superman in space.


    The way the body shrivels and shrivels in space like a skinny body. You can''t die if you die. It''s estimated that you can return to normal in a while.So, will Batman and Wonder Woman come?Su Sheng released Louise Lane with great interest."Be careful yourself."


    "Ah." Louise Lane subconsciously responded and saw Su Sheng let go and jumped out of the window, followed by a thump of his figure flying away.


    The volume of the Day of Destruction gradually became huge, and the surrounding electricity and energy were turned into its energy and absorbed by him frantically.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The bullet came from a distance, and a black fighter jet passed by Doomsday.

 143 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 143

    Bat fighter!


    Batman is here.


    "Roar!" The bullet didn''t hurt the Doom Day but instead angered it, roaring a hot sight at the Bat fighter flying past.


    boom!


    The crimson rays instantly hit the flank of the Bat fighter, and then heard a boom.


    The Bat fighter fell, and Bruce Wayne, in a bat suit, opened the canopy and planned to leave, but at this time the Doomsday had arrived not far away in three steps, and his eyes became red again.


    That''s too late.


    Batman raised his arms subconsciously to resist.


    Just now.


    A lively music suddenly sounded.


    High-pitched, uplifting, people have a feeling of enthusiasm.


    This voice came from the air, and the loudness seemed to cover the entire battlefield.


    On Doom Day, his eyes were red, and his gaze blasted towards Batman.


    boom!


    A figure crashed to the ground with the sound of exciting music, and crossed his arms to directly block the hot sight.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    boom!


    The hot sight dissipated, Batman slowly lowered his arms and saw a tall woman in armor standing in front of him?This exciting music and her appearance made Batman a little dumbfounded, but Wonder Woman Diana stared at the Doomsday intently, her chest slightly fluctuating and her arms banging suddenly!


    boom!


    The powerful divine power whizzed out, the impact scattered in the dazzling light, and the moment the Destruction Day was shaken, he retreated, holding the ground with one hand and leaving a long trace.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The sonic boom suddenly sounded, and a figure quickly flew over in the dim sky in the distance.The red cloak shook with the wind, and Superman flew from the side and blasted out directly with the Doomsday.


    Doomsday hit a power plant not far away?


    The explosion sounded one after another in an instant, and the flames rolled.


    Batman emerges from the Bat fighter, and Superman crashes to the ground.


    The three giants of the Justice League gathered for the first time, and the exciting music was really exciting and exciting.


    "Can you turn off your music?"


    The three looked at each other, and Batman said to Wonder Woman.


    What is the habit of having BGM on stage?


    "It''s not me." Diana frowned.


    "It''s him." Superman looked up into the distant air.


    Batman and Wonder Woman took a look at the situation and saw a spaceship suspended in the dim sky, and the sound of music came from the spaceship.In front of the spacecraft, a person sat on it.


    "Su Sheng!"


    "Su Sheng!"


    Batman and Wonder Woman spoke in unison.


    "You know him?"


    The voice fell, and the two looked at each other in unison again.


    "It seems we all know him." Superman said solemnly."This monster was made by him, using the technology of Minecraft."


    Diana looked at Saint Su on the Disciple with a complicated expression, hesitated for a moment and leaped high and immediately rushed towards the Disciple.


    "What is she going to do?" Superman said worriedly...


    Batman shook his head.


    Click!


    Diana jumped onto the disciple and stared at Su Sheng with scorching eyes.


    "The gift prepared for you, do you like it?" Su Sheng smiled and said with a smile to stop Diana''s waist.


    Diana didn''t speak or evade and still looked at Su Sheng.


    "Why don''t you speak? For you, we should have not seen each other for a long time?" Su Sheng''s voice just fell, Diana suddenly pointed towards Su Sheng.


    Uh!


    Su Sheng faintly responded with a fierce response.


    "Uh... it seems that my worry is unnecessary." The worried Superman on the ground couldn''t help muttering in embarrassment.


    "What?" Batman asked.


    "They are..." Superman didn''t think of how to explain the relationship between the two, but Batman guessed it.


    This made him frown.


    Give up with a kiss.


    Diana gasped and watched Su Sheng suddenly grabbed his wrist and swung it down.


    boom!


    Su Sheng was thrown directly from the air, and slammed straight to the ground.


    boom!


    Su Sheng smashed to the ground, Diana landed in front of Su Sheng at the same time, the sword of Vulcan pointed at Su Sheng.


    "I said, I will find you and...challenge you!"


    This incident made Superman and Batman stunned again. Batman looked at Superman. Didn¡¯t you say that their 2.4 is related?Superman was also shocked. He was so fierce just now, how could he suddenly turn his face!

 144 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 144

    Roar!


    The loud roar suddenly sounded, and the power plant had become a ruin.The volume of Doom Day was much larger than before, with bone spurs all over his body.


    Superman''s expression rushed towards the day of destruction.


    Batman wanted to help, but he hadn''t waited for him to think of what to do. The hot sight of the Doomsday came over. He hurriedly avoided and jumped into the ruins next to the stone slab to hide, and the scorching heat wave passed by.


    "Go, let''s solve the day of destruction first." Su Sheng lay on the ground and said to Diana: "You are only qualified to challenge me if you solve it. By the way...Look at your progress for so long!"


    "Humph!"


    Diana snorted and leaped up to the battlefield.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Five


    The addition of Wonder Woman immediately relieved Superman¡¯s pressure. Diana jumped and slipped below the Doomsday. Her left shield slammed Doomsday¡¯s leg to the ground, and the Vulcan Sword with her right hand chopped it down.


    "Puff!"


    A long scar appeared on Doomsday¡¯s leg, and Superman slammed its face from the air, causing it to crash to the ground.


    The wound healed instantly.


    Hot sight hits Superman, Doom Sun gets up and grabs an abandoned car and throws it at Diana.


    The car is like a toy in its hands, but it looks huge to Diana.


    The sword of Vulcan was raised.


    The car separated from the middle, and Diana rushed up instantly.


    Diana and Superman fought fiercely against Doomsday, but Batman fought soy sauce like in the movie, and because there was no kryptonite, this time the soy sauce fought more thoroughly.Batman can''t help against Doomsday, but he is not idle, he comes to Su Sheng.At this time, Su Sheng had already sat up from the ground, watching the fierce battle in the distance with interest.


    "sit."


    Noting that Batman came to Su Sheng casually invited.


    Batman paused and actually sat down beside Su Sheng."Who is that woman?"


    "Wonder Woman is also the new god of war." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "God?" Batman was shocked."Is there really a god?"


    "Of course, this world is much more interesting than you know." Su Shengdao.


    "So, are you a god too?" Batman demanded.


    "Me? I''m not a god, and I''m not interested in being a god." Su Sheng shook his head and looked at Batman."Wonder Woman is just an old god, but in the future, when new protoss will descend on the earth, that''s interesting. I personally suggest you upgrade and upgrade your equipment. Get a few decent armor sets. If you are interested, I can help you. "


    "What if they can''t solve this monster?" Although Batman was surprised at the topic of the old gods and the new gods, he wanted to solve the matter first."I learned something about the Kryptonians from the Lexer Group. Superman also said that this monster came from their planet''s technology, so..."


    Before Batman finished speaking, the butler Alfred¡¯s voice came from the headphones. The butler assisted him in the Batcave. At this time, the butler intercepted an important message and opened up for the military before learning about Su Sheng. The conditions also know the actions the military wants to take.


    "You, did you create such a monster that can destroy the world, so that Superman can wear it out of his underwear?" Batman stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes.


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal."To be honest, I haven''t thought of any fun in you for the time being. When I think I will go to you."


    "You are more mad than a madman I know!" Batman said quietly.


    "A clown?" Su Sheng smiled casually.


    Batman was about to speak in deep thought, when a yellow lightning flashed from a distance.


    Huh!


    dusty.


    Batman waved and coughed twice and saw a man in a red uniform standing in front of him.


    "Who is this again?" Batman murmured.


    "Why are you here to join in the fun?"


    Su Sheng looked at the Flash and asked lazily.


    Barry Allen actually came too.


    That''s right, Barry Allen didn''t have any major enemies after the death of Reverse Lightning. He didn''t go to Earth Two and didn''t create flashpoints. He definitely couldn''t bear such a big movement in Metropolis to come and help.A hero is a brick, and move wherever you need it.


    Barry Allen glanced at Su Sheng and Batman did not speak, then turned and rushed towards the Doomsday with a swish.The yellow lightning surrounding Doom Day made Superman and Diana faint. The yellow lightning made Superman feel familiar, and this surprisingly fast speed made Diana think of something.


    This is the Flash mentioned when Su Sheng left, right?


    One circle, one circle.


    The lightning produced by the Flash''s fast running gradually hit his hand, and he stretched his arms to throw it towards the Doomsday, but the Doomsday shot suddenly.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The Flash was caught by the neck in an instant.


    His eyes widened in horror, how could it be possible, how could it keep up with his own speed?


    Doomsday grabbed the Flash and slammed it down on the ground.


    boom!boom!boom!


    He smashed several times and threw the Flash straight out.


    boom.


    The Flash landed and slid far away before he could stop. The bones all over his body struggled a few times as if to fall apart, but he couldn''t get up.


    "The slapped king did not disappoint me."


    "PidianPidian came here to give heads to the Destruction Day!"


    Su Sheng clapped his hands and laughed towards Batman."If one day he asks what your superpowers are, remember to tell him that your superpowers are rich."


    Batman looked dazed, then got up and seemed to be leaving.


    He wants to stop the military from catching Superman''s adoptive mother, Martha!


    Not only because his mother is also called Martha, but also because he knows what Martha means to Superman. Even if the military''s idea succeeds, Superman is willing to compromise.


    No one likes to be threatened.


    Especially the superman who has encountered research before or is an alien!

 145 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 145

    "Superman, can you hear it? I''m General Swanwick. I''m about to drop an item. 807 I hope you can wear it to solve the Doomsday." A fighter jet moved away from a distance, and at the same time it was broadcast. The voice of General Swanwick.


    The sound is not loud, far inferior to the passionate music, but it is enough for everyone to hear.


    Superman looked up in the direction of the plane, and saw a metal box falling from the plane.Is it kryptonite?Or is it a secret weapon against Doomsday?Superman flew over to catch the box and landed with a bang in his heart, and then opened the box expectantly.


    "..."


    Superman''s face was extremely blue and ugly, his hands soaring, his eyes turned red and he wanted to burn such things.


    This turned out to be a pair of underwear, red underwear...


    "Ms. Martha Kent really hopes you can become a hero." General Swanwick''s voice came from the plane again.


    "Asshole!"


    Superman roared from the fighter jet instantly.


    With a click, the glass cover of the plane was directly removed by Superman with his bare hands, and Superman shouted towards the communication facility under the horrified eyes of the pilot."You dare to threaten me with my mother!"


    "Superman, I hope you understand your situation."


    "If the day of destruction cannot be resolved, then everything may be destroyed, the United States, the world, me... and Martha." General Swanwick said calmly.


    Chapter 166 The Superman Wearing Underpants and the Green Lantern Who Died Before He was a Master


    "I have found that the Day of Doom is a monster created by Su Sheng and Lexluth using the corpses and technology of Kryptonians. You should have not forgotten how many Kryptonian corpses are in Su Sheng''s hands. I am sorry to ask in this way. You, but you should know Su Sheng¡¯s strength and what he will do better than anyone else. It¡¯s just wearing underwear, for the metropolis, for the earth, and for Martha, I believe you will make the right choice!"


    "If my mother is hurt a little bit, I won''t let you go."


    Superman gritted his teeth and smashed the communicator on the plane, then turned and flew towards Su Sheng.


    The communicator was destroyed by a punch, and the fighter jet broke down instantly.The pilot hurriedly ejected the seat out of the fighter plane.


    boom!


    The fighter jet landed and exploded.


    The parachute opened and the pilot landed slowly.


    Just as he was about to land, the hot sight of the distant Doomsday hit him.


    boom!


    The pilot hit by the heat rays instantly turned into coke and fell from the air.


    "Do not!"


    The Superman who wanted to meet Su Sheng''s theory instantly rushed to borrow the pilot, but... he was completely dead.Superman stunned the pilot and walked back slowly.


    "What I''m worried about happened!" Batman frowned.


    "You killed him!"


    After Superman came over, he slowly laid the pilot''s body on the ground, and walked towards Su Shengdao coldly.


    "Why don''t you destroy someone''s plane, he will die?" Su Sheng bluntly went back and glanced at the hapless pilot.


    "What the hell?"


    Su Sheng was surprised to see this, and then he clapped his hands and said to Superman: "Awesome, congratulations on killing the future superhero Green Lantern!"


    The pilot¡¯s name is Hal Jordan, and he is a childhood sweetheart with Carol Ferris. In the future, he will get a green light ring to become the Green Lantern, and is known as one of the greatest Green Lanterns.Members of the Green Lantern Corps, one of the seven giants of the Justice League, will have unlimited strength and achievements in the future.In the end, I didn''t expect to die before he was a teacher, and he died here before he became the Green Lantern!


    Accident, so unexpected.


    This is even more unexpected than General Swanvik''s brain damage to threaten Superman!


    "I won''t let you go!"


    The fear of his mother being taken away by the military, the threat of Swanwick, and the death of the pilot made the always restrained Superman somewhat lose his composure. He didn''t hear the words of the future superhero Green Lantern, just coldly. Stared at Su Sheng and walked towards that...red underwear.


    "You said he will become Green Lantern in the future?" Batman looked at Su Sheng."How did you know."


    "Because I know what will happen in the future." Su Sheng explained with a light smile."In the future, he will get a green light ring to become the Green Lantern and become one of the seven giants of the Justice League, which is an organization established by you. Now, you can only be called the six giants in the future."


    "Without me, the day of destruction would be born."


    "Superman, will die!"


    Su Sheng finished speaking and flew to the disciple with a boom.


    After a while, Su Sheng fell again.


    There are a few things on hand.


    A rope with golden light, a kryptonite dagger, a kryptonite that is not too small.


    "|The Flash!" Su Sheng shouted.


    Whoosh.


    The Flash came to the front. Although the injury just now hadn''t healed, it didn''t affect his activities anymore.


    "Run an errand and give this to Wonder Woman."


    The Flash was stunned and picked up the mantra lasso and then ran towards Diana with a swish, and followed Su Sheng to hand the kryptonite dagger and kryptonite to Batman."Since Superman is ready to wear his underwear, the kryptonite promised to the military will be given to you first. As for the dagger or kryptonite for the military, you decide which one is for you!"


    "Can you be so generous?"


    Batman didn''t expect that Su Sheng would send kryptonite to himself.


    "I just think the color matches you well." Su Sheng patted Batman on the shoulder, said earnestly, and then took Hal Jordan''s body and flew to the Disciple.


    "This bastard!" Batman instantly understood what he meant, and although nothing happened, he was very uncomfortable thinking of the picture.


    On the Disciple, Su Sheng first put Hal Jordan''s body aside, and then saw that the camera was looking at Superman who was already wearing underwear!


    "That''s right, this is Superman!"


    The red cloak and blue tights were supposed to look majestic and majestic, but after adding a pair of red underwear, the whole feeling changed. It became very...weird!But it was precisely this strange feeling that made Su Sheng feel perfect.


    This is what Superman should be.


    Since wearing underwear outside is traditional, it should be maintained!Didn''t you see that Superman''s current strength suddenly doubled?


    shame!


    anger!

 146 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 146

    Superman, who has nowhere to vent his emotions, turns his anger into strength and smashes toward the day of destruction. He wants to solve the day of destruction as soon as possible. He wants to tear up the red stuff as soon as possible. He wants to save his mother!


    The angry Superman seemed to have lost his composure, and the violent anger exuded made Wonder Woman and the Flash a little jealous.


    "Did he... say something?" Wonder Woman asked the Flash while watching the mantra lasso.


    The Flash shook his head and saw Batman in the distance wave his hand and swish past.


    "What''s the matter?" The Flash asked.


    "Are you fast?" Batman asked.


    The Flash nodded.


    "Well, help me make it into a weapon, this can defeat Doom Day!" Batman said solemnly.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The two heat rays collided with each other. Although Superman''s body was much smaller than Doomsday, he roared furiously at this time, and his appearance in the bottom seemed to be more scary than Doomsday.In the roar, the heat rays scorched hard, and Superman completely ignored the damage he might have suffered and continued to approach the day of destruction. The strength that had been suppressed over the years, and the accumulated anger seemed to erupt completely at this moment!


    boom!


    The heat rays of Doomsday were taken back, and Superman came to him instantly, swinging his fists from side to side and hitting Doomsday¡¯s head.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The power of each punch seems to be heavier than the previous one, and the heavy sound seems to be knocking in my heart, making people feel depressed, deep, and breathless.


    The 167th chapter must play this bgm in future battles


    boom!


    The dust was flying, and the huge body of the Doomsday hit the ground heavily.


    A golden rope was wrapped around its neck, and Diana stepped on the protruding slate with her feet and grasped the mantra lasso with her hands and lifted it backwards.


    Doomsday wanted to break free but was madly beaten by Superman. As soon as the heat rays were released, Superman would take them back.


    At this time, Superman''s displayed strength absolutely doubled.


    "This is all the credit for wearing the underpants!" Su Sheng nodded to himself while taking pictures of Superman."It''s almost done. When Batman gets the kryptonite weapon, the Destroyer Day is estimated to be cold. After all, the Destruction Day and the Destruction Day are also different. Different materials and strengths will change. This Doom Day should not reach the comics even if it evolves The power of the peak period in China. It can resist Daxide¡¯s omega rays and evolve Omega resistance to force Daxide to seek Superman¡¯s help, and it is impossible to evolve into a complete body with the ability to destroy sun spores."


    The Spores of Destruction Day are truly powerful. Just staying there will devour all the lives around them, turning their vitality into nourishment and growing, and even after the body is destroyed, they can parasitize others and swallow the host to become Destruction Day. Resurrected again.


    Such a day of destruction can be said that 163 has ignored death since its birth!


    Su Sheng also heard the words of General Swanwick just now. Now that they have figured out about the day of destruction, then Bald Lai should have been arrested too, right?A bald man who destroyed the sun pit was arrested, and he achieved the achievement of making Superman''s underwear worn out and even showing signs of blackening. He also saw the Wonder Woman Diana again, saw the Flash being beaten in the face and the green light for the future to hang up because of his luck. Man, it''s worth it!


    Not to mention that Superman would also find trouble with General Swanwick when he turned his head. Su Sheng made a little bit of a sigh and made the U.S. military and government feel jealous of him.


    It''s a big profit!


    "I don¡¯t know if Superman will end up with the Doomsday like the movie. I just reminded Batman that Batman should do something? After all, if Superman dies, there will be less fun, making him unrighteous. Super talents are interesting!" Su Sheng felt that it was not easy to have some fun for himself.


    "Are you really fast?" Batman asked the Flash again, looking at the spear made of kryptonite.


    The Flash said, "Didn''t you see them all?"


    "This kind of kryptonite has a great influence on the Kryptonites. I need you to stab it into the Destruction Sun as quickly as possible and then take Superman away. Can it be done?" Batman solemnly looked at the nervous Flash. ."Fear is not a bad thing, everyone is afraid. But remember, it means everyone has the opportunity to fight fear, everyone has the opportunity to be brave!"


    Batman¡¯s chicken soup for the soul is right for the Flash¡¯s appetite, and every time the Flash is slapped, he needs chicken soup for the soul to inspire himself to burst into the small universe.The Flash held a kryptonite spear and looked at the Doom Sun, which was contained by Superman and Wonder Woman but was not injured, and his eyes gradually became firmer.


    Nodded heavily.


    The rapid force was activated, and the yellow lightning galloped out in a blink of an eye and came to the side of Doom Sun.


    "Superman, get out of the way!" The Flash yelled, and the Kryptonite spear instantly pierced the heart of Doom Sun.


    At the same time, Superman''s face turned ugly and he collapsed weakly.


    Huh!


    The Flash was holding Superman away and turned his head to look at the Doomsday. The Doomsday was not dead but became even more hideous.


    "not good!"


    The Flash yelled that he was about to pass, but Wonder Woman suddenly leaped and stepped on Doom Sun.


    The right hand Vulcan sword stabs Doomri¡¯s arm upside down, the left hand shield bounces off Doomri¡¯s other hand, and after releasing the Vulcan sword, he grabbed the kryptonite spear and slammed it down.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!"


    The painful Doomsday roared again and smashed Wonder Woman into the air. At the same time, she wanted to pull off the kryptonite spear, but her arm shook a few times and crashed down, motionless and no response.


    do you died?


    Wonder Woman and others watched the Doomsday guess slowly forward, and when they came to Doomsday and looked at it without any response, it was confirmed.


    Doomsday is dead!


    "Huh!" The Flash took a deep breath and sat on the ground. Batman walked over from behind and put away the kryptonite spear.


    Zira!


    Superman stretched out his hand to tear the red underwear, cast a cold glance at the direction of the disciple, and flew away with a bang.He is going to save his mother Martha!


    "No, you can''t let him mess around."


    Batman frowned and said to the Flash, "Can you still run? Take me to catch him."


    "No problem!" The Flash said with a sound of Batman who swished out and caught up with the flying Superman.


    One flies, one runs.


    The Flash discovered that he couldn''t catch up with Superman. Batman must be too fat.


    In a battlefield that was almost considered flat, the body of the Doomsday was lying on the ground, and the exciting music was still in the air.Diana leaped high, and several ups and downs landed on the Disciple again.Knock on the glass, Diana motioned for Su Sheng to come out.


    Su Sheng took the camera and flew out of the Disciple with a smile.


    "Music is off." Although she likes it very much and thinks it is great, it seems to make her more passionate in the battle and make her fighting spirit high.But now Diana felt a little awkward once the battle was over.


    "I want to challenge you!"


    "This time, I will defeat you!" Diana said while looking at Su Sheng.


    "just now?"


    "just now!"

 147 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 147

    "Okay!" Su Sheng chuckled and flew straight down.


    Diana leaped high, her slender legs bent to the ground.


    With the two-handed shield and the Vulcan sword, the mantra lasso, and the armor, she matched the air overflowing with music that made Su Sheng slightly stunned.


    "I''ve decided, you must play this BGM when you do something with someone in the future! It''s really never tire of it!" Su Sheng said seriously.


    Diana smiled lightly, and the sword of Vulcan was cut instantly like a gust of wind.


    Su Sheng escaped easily, and Diana aggressively attacked again.


    The passionate music and strong drums made Diana''s offensive more and more fierce, her eyes became more and more focused, and her sharp and delicate facial features were full of moving charm.


    Chapter 168 Men and Women Under the Night Sky


    The battle between Su Sheng and Diana lasted only ten minutes.


    Although there is a BGM bonus, Diana has also mastered the source of the God of War, but she is still not an opponent of Su Sheng.


    The battle ended in an instant when her fighting spirit was so high that she asked Su Sheng to be serious.


    "I''ll defeat you sooner or later."


    The defeat so quickly made Diana a little frustrated, and her efforts to catch up for so many years did not seem to narrow the strength of the two people, but pulled further and further.But Diana won''t give up easily. Those kindnesses and grievances that had been inextricably diminished from right and wrong gradually faded away. Her only idea now was to defeat Su Sheng.


    The reason is not important.


    "Let''s go." Su Sheng said to Diana with a chuckle, and flew back to the disciple, holding her waist.


    The next moment, the Disciple cut through the night sky and disappeared.


    Somewhere in a deserted place, the disciple swayed down.


    It was dark all around, and it seemed to be able to hear the chirping of birds and insects.


    Su Sheng placed a shock wave on Hal Jordan''s body and sent it to the military base. He originally planned to hand it to Carol Ferris, but now he doesn''t have the time to think about it.Sending away the body of Hal Jordan, Su Sheng took the camera and got off the disciple with Diana.


    This is an empty grassland.


    "What are you going to do?" Diana asked suspiciously.


    "Watching a movie!" Su Sheng took a step forward with a chuckle, and his palms opened slightly, and in an instant, the chill was pressing.


    The air gradually condensed, and a flat ice wall appeared in a blink of an eye.


    Diana looked at Su Sheng suspiciously, and Su Sheng smiled and took off the bracelet and threw it out.Before the bracelet landed, it turned into a steel suit. Su Sheng took the camera and connected it with the steel suit to let Gideon cast the content on the ice wall.


    Su Sheng took Diana to sit down on the grass.


    Under the dim starry sky.


    The two sat side by side and watched the battle scene when Diana was on the stage taken by Su Sheng on the ice wall. The exquisite scenes combined with the passionate BGM made Diana gradually become a little embarrassed.Diana in the picture is heroic and brave, and the battle scenes are more delicate and shocking than many blockbuster films.


    Su Sheng put her arms around her shoulders, and she gradually leaned her head against his shoulders.


    The atmosphere is unexpectedly romantic.


    "It turns out that it feels like this when I see myself fighting." Diana chuckled and turned to look at Su Sheng.


    It happened that Su Sheng also looked down at Diana.


    The eyes are facing each other, as if there is an invisible electric current colliding with each other, the electric person''s heartbeat speeds up, the blood speeds up, and there is a faint tingling feeling.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Obviously the sound of BGM resounded through the night sky, but he could hear his rapid heartbeat, like a deer crashing more and more intensely.Suddenly, Diana raised her hand to hook Su Sheng''s neck and rushed forward.Su Sheng fell to the ground and responded fiercely.It was as if a bonfire had been lit under the dim night sky, and even the temperature was rising rapidly.


    Under the night sky, on the grass, the sound of BGM.


    Another battle began.


    Dedicated and thoroughly.


    It seems that you want to make up for all the emotions you didn''t have fun in the previous game.


    For a long time.


    The grass rustled in the breeze, the ice wall melted with bursts of coolness, unknown insects whispered softly, and the men and women cuddling each other in the moonlight seemed to be a beautiful picture.


    I don''t know how long it took, the sun gradually rose from the horizon, and the golden sun shone on the earth.


    Diana and Su Sheng woke up.


    Smile at each other.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Continue?"


    Diana shook her head slightly."I still have a job today."


    "Antique merchant?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Diana was surprised: "How did you know? Wait, you won''t see me in the future? That''s not fair!"


    "I''ve been apart in this age. By the time you, the matter on Paradise Island has been resolved, did Donna Troy find it?" Su Sheng smiled and shook his head watching Diana put on her armor, and watching her lazily under the sun. Su Sheng couldn''t help but get up and hugged him and kissed him.


    "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet." Diana stepped back and explained."I also work as an antique dealer to find Donna. I haven''t found her whereabouts for so long."


    "Why were you in Metropolis yesterday?" Su Sheng asked while putting on his clothes.


    "Find someone!"


    "A woman named Barbara Minerva. She was originally an employee of the museum. She happened to be rescued by me before she was attacked. Then she met her. I didn¡¯t expect that she would get from inside when the Tianyan collection library was attacked some time ago. I stole something, something very dangerous."


    "The God-killing blade possessed by the Cheetah goddess of the Saien tribe. She pierced her chest with this God-killing blade to become a leopard girl. With the power, endurance and speed of a cheetah, she is faster than the Flash It¡¯s not much difference. Her claws and fangs are very sharp. People bitten by her will be infected with the same half-human and half-leopard appearance as her, but they will completely lose their thinking and only kill."


    "She is dangerous, I need to find her as soon as possible."


    Diana put on her armor and explained with a stern look.


    "Leopard girl." Su Sheng knew this person, she was the classic villain of Wonder Woman.She scratched the Flash¡¯s leg while running at high speed. Her claws and fangs could pierce the skin of Kryptonians. Even Superman was infected into a half-human, half-leopard killing beast.


    "Do you need my help?" Su Sheng asked lightly, holding Diana''s hair.


    "No, send me back to the metropolis." Diana said.


    The two gathered their things and returned to the Metropolis. On the way, Diana asked Superman, Batman, and the Flash about their identities, especially the Doomsday matter. Diana couldn''t help but reprimand Su Sheng. But Su Sheng was in a good mood, so he didn''t care about those, just nodded his head and agreed.


    "Let me down right here."

 148 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 148

    Flying over the metropolis, Diana made her way to Su Shengdao.


    The hatch opened and Diana jumped straight down from midair.


    Seeing her disappearing from sight, Su Sheng simply shrunk the disciple and set it aside and flew towards Louise Lane''s apartment.Louise Lane seemed to stay up all night and was a little tired all the time talking on the phone. When she saw Su Shengfei coming back, Louise Lane said to the phone and hung up.


    "You finally came back, Superman attacked the military base last night!"


    ...


    PS: Sure enough, whether it is me or Su Sheng, Diana is a special existence!In addition, Leopard Girl is the villain of "Wonder Woman 2."


    Chapter 169 Fiora, kneel down!


    "And then? Is General Swanwick dead?"


    It is not surprising that Superman will attack the military base Su Sheng. For the current Superman, his adoptive mother Martha is his most important person.Su Sheng was even more curious about whether the angry Superman would kill General Swanwick.


    Louise Lane shook her head: "No, the Flash and Batman were there at the time, and there were kryptonite weapons, so Superman only saved Martha and left. But the military people are very dissatisfied, especially you After the pilot¡¯s body was sent over, they thought it was Superman who killed him, so..."


    "So they might take action against Superman."


    "It''s not enough to die!" Su Sheng pouted his lips and was too lazy to pay attention. Sooner or later, the military''s urinary approach would make Superman blacken himself and watch the show from the side."By the way, Bald Lai was caught? The origin room is also in the hands of the military."


    "Seems."


    Louise Lane nodded, and Su Sheng released the shock wave and passed directly.


    The military base is heavily guarded.


    As soon as Su Sheng came out, he saw heavily armed soldiers surrounding the origin room. Several scientists dressed up seemed to be studying how to enter the origin room.


    "Don''t waste time if you can''t even enter the door." Su Sheng chuckles and walks over.


    "Stop, no approach!"


    "Otherwise it will be shot."


    These soldiers are probably newly transferred, but they don¡¯t even know Su Sheng?Seeing Su Sheng continue to shoot these people forward.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    Bullets swarmed.


    Su Sheng didn''t bother to hide, and let these bullets hit him and be bounced off.The body of steel, bullets and so on are tickling.When he came to the origin room, Su Sheng pushed a few scientists aside and shrank the origin room.Seeing those unwilling but helpless soldiers Su Sheng slowly flew up to leave.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as he took off, he felt a missile hitting him behind him. When he stopped and turned around, a missile roared.


    Su Sheng shook his fist coldly.


    boom!


    The missile exploded in an instant, and the flames were everywhere.


    The red heat rays from the explosion suddenly rushed out and hit the military base.


    With a loud bang, the explosion produced a chain reaction like dominoes, and the entire base instantly turned into a sea of ??flames.


    In the apartment.


    Louise Lane hurriedly wanted to call Carol Ferris to tell Su Sheng that it had passed so that they must pay attention. Before the call went out, she heard a burst of air coming from the window.As soon as Louise Lane turned her head, she felt a gust of wind, and her followers had been picked up.


    "Where is he!"


    Louise Lane coughed in a panic and recognized this. This was the female adjutant of Krypton who was supposed to be killed by Su Sheng but resurrected and escaped."Let go of me, he, he won''t let you go."


    "Where is he...!" Fiora asked with a gloomy face.


    Louise Lane raised her finger and pointed behind Fiora, and Fiora turned slightly and saw a huge fist.


    boom!


    She flew out and smashed directly through the wall in an instant, and Louise Lane fell and was embraced by Su Sheng.


    "Is it all right?" Su Sheng put down Louise Lane and asked softly.


    Louise Lane shook her head."I''m fine, you..." She wanted to say that you are careful, but she couldn''t say anything about Su Sheng''s powerful strength.


    Su Sheng chuckled and squinted at Fiora who flew back.


    "Kneel down!" Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and said softly.


    "Humph." Fiora snorted and punched.


    Su Sheng chuckled: "How many times? Knowing that it''s not my opponent, I still have to do it, I don''t bother to fight with you. So kneel down, I will give you a chance to rebuild Krypton!"


    boom!


    Fiora''s fist stopped as the wind blew.


    "Are you willing to give me the origin room and the central treasure?" Fiora looked at Su Sheng suspiciously.


    "will not."


    "Are you kidding me?" Fiora was furious and wanted to continue his hands, but Su Sheng said lightly."I said I will give you a chance to rebuild Krypton. Whether it can be done is up to you. Do you want this opportunity?"


    Fiora will be suspicious.


    "If you want, just kneel down." Su Sheng smiled.


    "I don''t have anything anymore. If you play tricks on me, even if you die, I don''t think I will let you go!" Fiora stared at Su Sheng and slowly knelt down on one knee.Revenge for others on Krypton?Revenge for General Zod?Of course she wants to, but what she wants more is to rebuild Krypton!


    Snapped!


    Fiora knelt down...


    "You have better luck than other Kryptonites, so I give you a chance. I don''t need your allegiance or you. I only need you to work hard to rebuild Krypton. Can it be done?" Su Sheng squinted his eyes. Tao.


    At a loss!


    As an adjutant, Fiora is not only strong but also smart, but now she doesn''t even know what Su Sheng wants.On the one hand, they slaughtered almost all the Kryptonians, but on the other hand, they gave themselves the opportunity to try to rebuild Krypton?"What the hell do you want to do!"


    "Do I need to explain to you?" Su Sheng''s mouth raised up and thought of a new fun.


    boom!


    The shock wave was released and a miniature wormhole appeared.

 149 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 149

    "Come with me." Su Sheng said, and Fiora got up hesitantly and followed Su Sheng into the wormhole.


    After a while, the two appeared in the villa in the center city.


    First, the Disciple was released to make a batch of speed serums, and then the Disciple was put away and waved to Laura."This batch of serum will be handed over to Ballistic."


    "You, are you going to travel far?" Laura took it and asked.


    Su Sheng smiled."It''s going to be away for a while. You stay at home to help me pay attention to the situation here. I will download Gideon''s program into your suit, and you can contact me if you have anything."


    "You are going 1.9, what should I do?" Thea hurriedly asked.


    "You figure it out by yourself." Su Sheng said casually, turning around and putting on Fiora''s shoulder. Fiora was a little unhappy, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t avoid it.


    Huh!


    The rapid force started, and the yellow lightning galloped.


    Overlay speed.


    Faster and faster, faster and faster.


    In a blink of an eye, the wormhole appeared in the front, Su Sheng thought of Earth Two in his mind, and then suddenly lit up in front of him.


    Jumped out.


    Saint Su took Fiora to Earth Two.


    "This, what is this place?" Fiora was slightly surprised by the strange change just now, and she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Welcome to Earth Two!"


    Su Sheng turned around and opened his arms and said with a chuckle.


    Chapter 170: Spike Speed


    "Earth Two?" Fiora was faintly excited, this kind of title... Is there another earth?The opportunity he said is to let himself rebuild Krypton on this planet?


    "Your Kryptonian civilization should not have been exposed to the multiverse, right? There are many parallel universes in this world. A Krypton star exploded on Earth, but it might not explode in a certain world. On Earth One may be a hero, and the other may be a villain on Earth." Although Krypton''s technology is advanced, it is really a bit of a turtle in this regard because of the different directions of the technology tree.


    "The Krypton in this world..."


    "I don''t know, it should have exploded too." Su Sheng put out Fiora''s fantasy and said."I came to this world just to do something along the way, and when finished, I will take you to where you really want to go. In that world you will see many Kryptonians, heroes and villains!" Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    "call"


    Fiora took a deep breath."11 What are you going to do, I can help."


    Su Sheng gave a noncommittal smile and turned and walked out.


    The central city of Earth II is very quiet.


    The quiet one is similar to the dead city. It looks like it should be noon but no one is visible. There are no cars on the road, and even the shops on the street seem to be closed.


    "What''s the situation?" Su Sheng was a little surprised, why did he change so much over a period of time?


    boom!


    Fiora next to him suddenly flew up, floating in the air and scanning the entire city.After a long while, she fell down and pointed to the front."There are many people gathered in a building over there. They seem to have special abilities. The one headed in a dark uniform seems to be called..."


    Fiora listened carefully."Extremely fast!"


    "This speed seems to be gathering manpower to attack Earth One? Want... to find you?"


    Fiora looked at Su Sheng.


    "What a coincidence? I also came to him!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "I quickly caught a man named Harrison Wells and let him create a channel that can open the two universes. It seems that he also caught his daughter."


    "I was so unlucky to be caught again?" Didn''t Harrison Wells and his daughter Jesse say that they were going to Atlantis?Was arrested again by speed?And the speed is okay, he ruled the central city and summoned the villains in such a short time.


    Speaking of Jessie, it''s a bit worthwhile. You can give her serum to increase her speed power energy and change her color by the way.


    "Go to save Harrison Wells'' daughter first, and then go to speed."


    "I''ll go," Fiora said.


    "you?"


    Fiora nodded, she wanted to quickly go to the world Su Sheng said.


    "Also, her name is Jessie." Su Sheng nodded indifferently, and Fiora flew away with a bang.


    Central City Police Station.


    At this time, the police station was completely occupied by the villains. There were all kinds of villains standing in the hall, and the villains with a little ability in Central City were all here.On the second floor, Jisu wearing a dark uniform was flashing blue lightning, and his black mask made him look ghastly.


    Looking at the bottom at extreme speed, the voice jittered with a hoarse and harsh feeling."Are you ready? I will take you to another earth, and your people are the ones who find the speed ones!"


    In an instant, an exuberant shout came from below.


    These villains are not all threatened by extreme speed, and some actively join in.Going to another world to act recklessly is something that many villains are willing to do.So when the sound of extreme speed fell, there was a hustle and bustle below.


    Looking at these excited guys, there was a sneer on the speedy face under the mask.


    "Su Sheng!"


    He muttered the name gloomily.


    Su Sheng was not only a speed man, but he also killed his own''Flash'' vest, and also saved Jesse. The combination of various reasons would naturally not let him go, and he refused to give up.After Su Sheng left Earth II, he quickly captured Harrison Wells and Jesse back, and he continued to study ways to open the two world channels, and then began to gather his men.


    He is no longer satisfied with this world, he wants to conquer another world, he wants Su Sheng''s speed!


    He turned his head to look at Harrison Wells quickly, getting excited."Tell me, you are ready!"


    Harrison Wells nodded solemnly and desperately.


    "So..." Ji Su just wanted to say that he was going to go to another earth, but as soon as he said the two words, he heard a loud bang.


    The roof of the police station was suddenly smashed through, and it flashed aside quickly.


    The rubble fell, and Su Sheng appeared.


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing Su Sheng, the extremely fast voice was full of ferociousness."I was about to go to your world to find you. I didn''t expect you to come, haha, that''s fine!"


    "I am here to defeat you, and then to conquer and destroy your world."

 150 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 150

    Extremely cold and arrogantly activated the super power, the blue lightning light lit up and directly rushed towards Su Sheng.


    world.


    It seems to be still at this moment.


    The speed is very fast, his speed is at least four or five times faster than that of the Flash, and 863 seems to be faster than Su Sheng under normal conditions.Blink?No, he had already arrived in front of Su Sheng almost faster than blinking an eye. He grabbed Su Sheng''s neck with a grim smile.


    "Your speed is mine!" He stretched out his hand and grabbed Su Sheng''s neck.


    Whoosh!


    The yellow lightning flashed, Su Sheng suddenly superimposed the speed ten times, and at the moment when his fingertips were about to touch him, he quickly avoided and circled behind him, and the high-speed hand knife pierced in directly from the back of the speed. Broke his heart.


    Huh!


    The world seemed to be back to normal, and everyone was a little surprised seeing the two people who had changed positions.


    The extremely fast arm slowly lowered and looked down at his heart. He slowly turned and looked at Su Sheng in disbelief."No, it''s impossible, how could you possibly..."


    "so fast¡­¡­"


    The extremely fast voice fell to his body and crashed to the ground. Following that, he saw the blue light shuttle quickly across his body. His body gradually disappeared and turned into ashes. Then with a swish sound, the blue lightning speed penetrated into Su Sheng¡¯s. In the body.


    Su Sheng slightly activated the speed force.


    Azure lightning flashed up instantly.


    ¢Þ Super Girl


    Chapter 171 The World of Supergirls


    Quiet!


    Deathly silence!


    Ji Su was just now eager to take them to conquer another world, but now he was suddenly killed and turned into ashes. This... is this change too fast?Watching Su Sheng change from yellow lightning to blue lightning, all the villains were blinded.This is another speed of the earth, right?He killed Extreme Speed ??and took away Extreme Speed. Now, what should I do now?


    When these people hesitated whether to run or do something, Harrison Wells was overjoyed, died at a swift speed, and his daughter was saved.He walked towards Su Sheng and was about to speak, but the blue light flashed by.


    Harrison Wells was shocked.


    Gone.


    Su Sheng actually left?


    Harrison Wells was dumbfounded for an instant.


    The villains who had gathered were also stunned. Jisu died, and the people who had killed Jisu also left. They lost their goal and direction to the confusion of many people.Those who were coerced turned and left, and it didn''t take long for the villains to leave under the crowd.


    "The blue looks more pleasing to the eye!"


    The azure blue lightning quickly shuttled through the city. Su Sheng was not sure whether the color changed because of enough quantity, or because the extreme speed was because the lightning speed force of the flash was absorbed by him and his speed force was upgraded, but no matter what Well, this color looks much pleasing to the eye, and the basic speed is much faster.


    Even without stacking, the speed should be much faster than the previous extreme speed.


    "Wow!"


    Su Sheng stopped abruptly, and Fiora was still carrying the unconscious Jesse in the place where he had just crossed.


    "The action is fast." Su Sheng applauded somewhat unexpectedly.


    Fiora didn''t speak. After magnifying her hearing and vision, she was lucky to find Jesse, but Jesse was frightened and asked Dongwenxi so she was impatient and stunned.


    Su Sheng knew that Fiora couldn''t wait to go to another world, so he didn''t talk nonsense, and asked Fiora to hold on to Jesse, and he took Fiora''s shoulder to travel through time again.I don''t know if it was because of the speed increase or the super power upgrade, this time Su Sheng quickly and easily opened the wormhole.


    Huh!


    The blue lightning flashed by and disappeared, and the next moment there was a wilderness.


    The wormhole opens.


    Su Sheng ran out with Fiora and Jesse.


    "Is this here?" Fiora asked Saint Su in a vaguely excited manner.


    "Earth thirty-eight!" Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    This is the world of Supergirl, a world where there is no Flash or Arrow, and aliens are flooded.Su Sheng thinks that the original screenwriter must be deliberate, just because this is the world of Supergirls, it is Earth 38, right?March 8th, March 8th, should this directivity be so obvious?


    "You can go now." Su Sheng took Jesse from Fiora and said with a chuckle.


    Fiora looked at Su Sheng with a complex expression and hesitated, before saying, "I hope you didn''t lie to me, otherwise I will find your world, and I will go back to find you!"


    Su Sheng hugged Jesse and shrugged, and Fiora flew away with a bang.


    "Then, I will also start to enjoy the new scenery." Su Sheng smiled lightly and led Jesse to find a direction and left.


    International City.


    A prosperous and busy city, this is also the city where the super girl is located.


    Su Sheng took Jesse to open a room in a hotel in the International City, and threw the unconscious Jesse onto the bed. Su Sheng called out Gideon while turning on the TV.


    "Gideon, can you contact Earth One?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Not for the time being, it takes time to collect and analyze the frequencies of different worlds." Gideon replied.


    Su Sheng responded and turned off Gideon.


    "Hmm." A painful groan sounded, and Jesse rubbed his neck and woke up dazedly."It hurts...Where is this?"


    Opening her eyes to see the strange environment, Jesse was shocked, and then she was even more surprised when she saw Su Sheng."It''s you, you saved me? Where is this? Where is that woman?"


    Su Sheng hushed her not to make a noise, a piece of news was being broadcast on TV.


    Last night, an aircraft had an accident but was accidentally rescued. Someone dragged the aircraft into the sea safely.The picture of this person leaving and flying away from the sea was filmed in the news, and everyone was guessing her identity!


    "So Super Girl just started!"


    Su Sheng raised his mouth and turned to look at Jesse."I have already killed the speed. As for the woman who saved you, she has already explored this new world. As for where is this place? This is Earth 38."


    "You, did you take me to another world? This is not your world, right?" Jesse asked in a daze in surprise.


    Su Sheng nodded and said: "I will stay in this world for a while. During this time, you will take a cameo on my pillow. When I find a new one, you can be liberated. I will send you back when I find a new one."


    "Why?"


    "You''re kidnapping!" Jesse shouted anxiously.

 151 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 151

    She didn''t want to be a pillow, let alone stay in this world.


    Huh.


    Su Sheng came to the door in an instant, opened the door and looked at Jesse and said, "You can go."


    "Go? Me, where am I going? I just want to go back to my world." Jessie got up and walked towards Su Sheng."You can''t do this, you are kidnapping me! Send me back, send me back immediately, I want to see my father..."


    Su Sheng frowned and suddenly stretched out his hand to pinch Jesse''s neck directly to his eyes."I''m very curious that you told him the same thing when Speedy kidnapped you? Or do you think...I am better bullied than Speedy?"


    "Let go, let me go..." Jesse beat Su Sheng''s steel wrist in pain, and the feeling of suffocation made her tears flow out.


    She was scared.


    The fear of suffocation made her finally wake up. The person in front of her killed the Flash and the extremely fast cold-blooded person. There was a cold heart hidden in his seemingly kind and easy-to-kind face!


    "Yes, I''m sorry." She trembled hard.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng let go of Jesse, and Jesse instantly sat down and sobbed.


    Shaking his head, Su Sheng turned and left the hotel.


    Now that you have come to the new world, of course you have to go around, and solve the problem of falling feet by the way to get in touch with Supergirl.


    ...


    PS: I don¡¯t know if Supergirl can eat steel body to steel body!


    Chapter 172 Do you have a boyfriend?No?That''s it now!


    Cara Danvers, her Kryptonian name is Cara-Zo-El, she is the cousin of Superman.Before the explosion of Krypton, Superman was sent to Earth, and Kara was also sent to Earth to take care of Superman.But her spacecraft had an accident and it took a long time for her to arrive on earth. Her age and appearance have not changed, but Superman has become a hero on earth.


    She was sent by Superman to the Danvers family for adoption. Because she did not have the responsibility to take care of Superman, she grew up and studied like an ordinary person. After graduation, she chose to be a reporter like Superman and joined Kate International Media. I didn''t treat it as a secretary to the company''s female boss and media mogul Kate Grant!


    Her life trajectory is similar to that of Superman, she usually wears glasses and wears ordinary, when she needs to throw away her glasses and tear her clothes to transform into a superwoman.It is worth mentioning that the action of tearing the clothes is quite handsome!


    After coming out of the hotel, Su Sheng first went to a real estate agency to buy a high-end apartment. The indoor area was about 200 square meters and he also brought a semi-enclosed private swimming pool.I paid the full amount and signed the contract, and it took no more than one hour from inspection to purchase.


    When the intermediary company enthusiastically handed the key to Su Sheng, there was a note with the phone number written on it, but it was a pity that her condition was 377 a little worse.After getting the key, Su Sheng planned to go to see Kara first, but when he got to Kate International, he scanned the entire floor and didn''t find Kara, so he had to go back to the hotel first.


    "Come with me."


    Su Sheng said to Jesse, who had calmed down and had red eyes.


    This time Jessie had learned well, although she was reluctant in her heart, she still quietly and obediently followed Su Sheng and left the hotel.Before Jesse was young, she was seen very tightly by her father. It was when she was most curious about the outside world. She silently followed Su Sheng and walked down the street, watching the bustling and unfamiliar city gradually. Was attracted.


    Su Sheng took Jesse into a large supermarket to buy daily necessities and bought a few sets of clothes by the way. Jesse felt that her eyes were not enough. She found a lot of differences between the two worlds.After shopping for more than an hour, the two came to the apartment that Su Sheng bought with large bags.


    "We live here?" Jesse asked in surprise.


    "This is a much better environment than the speed of kidnapping you?" Su Sheng put down his things and said casually.


    Jesse was silent.


    "Clean things up, can you cook? If you don''t, you can learn or order takeaway. Give you the money. If you want, you can go out and go shopping as long as you come back before I go to bed at night!"


    Su Sheng¡¯s attitude towards Jesse was not like kidnapping but a bit like a servant. Jesse kept the money away in silence and then packed it up.Although Jesse can be regarded as the eldest lady in Earth II, after all, Harrison Wells''s cutting-edge laboratory is very profitable, but she really knows some simple cooking skills.After tidying up the apartment and getting some food, it was dark outside before I knew it.


    Jesse gradually became nervous.


    Saint Su came out after taking a shower and cast a glance at the stern Jesse to let her take a bath. Jesse nodded silently and went to the bathroom.


    The patter of water stopped after a long while.


    Jesse came out of the bathroom and found that Su Sheng was not in the living room, with the light on in the direction of the master bedroom.


    After hesitating for a long time, she walked over.


    Pushing the door open, Su Sheng was lying on the bed using Gideon to understand the situation of the world. She paused for a moment, closed the door and walked over to say something but stopped.It can be seen that Su Sheng didn''t care about her intentions at all, and she could only get on the bed silently and lay down in the corner.


    Nervous and restrained.


    Jesse didn''t even dare to change the position she was lying down. She turned slightly to the side and turned her back to Su Sheng, motionless, and her thoughts were very restless.


    As time passed, a sense of exhaustion spread slowly.


    First, he was arrested again by speed and locked up for a few days, then he was rescued by Fiora and knocked out, and then he came into a strange world.


    Physical and mental exhaustion made Jessie, who was lying on the Shu Ruan bed after taking a shower, tired and fell asleep in a daze.


    A sleep till dawn.


    When Jesse woke up, Su Sheng was no longer by his side, and there was no Su Sheng in the living room when he came out of the bedroom.


    Where is Saint Su?


    He is downstairs of Kate International Media Company, holding a large bouquet of roses in his hand.


    People passed by one after another. Seeing Su Sheng''s bouquet, I couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, especially the employees of Kate International Media Company were curious about the woman he was sending flowers to!


    "Sorry, please let me please."


    "Sorry."


    Cara Danfoss wore a beige bag buttocks, a pink shirt, a headband and glasses, a shoulder bag hung diagonally with a few cups of coffee in his hand and shouted apologetic to the person in front.


    To be late.


    She must enter the company before Kate Grant arrives.


    Pushing away from the crowd, Kara Danfoss was about to enter the company when a person suddenly came to block her.


    "I''m sorry." Kara Danfoss said, planning to go around but suddenly saw a bouquet of roses handed to him, which made her stunned.He raised his head, pushed his glasses, and watched the handsome man open suspiciously."That one¡­¡­"


    "Carla Danfoss."


    "Yes, it''s me? Are you?" Cara Danfoss asked in a daze.


    Seeing her slightly confused, Su Sheng smiled and asked: "In this world, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, no." Kara Danfoss was a little confused, what''s the situation?


    "That''s there now!" Su Sheng handed the roses over and said at the same time."My name is Su Sheng, would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    "what?"


    Silly!

 152 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 152

    Cara Danfoss was completely stupid.


    Did he propose to himself if he heard it right?No, you want to associate with yourself?But... Kara Danfoss stared at Su Sheng blankly, not knowing him at all.


    "You, you, didn''t you admit the wrong person? We don''t know each other?" Cara Danfoss asked tentatively.


    "You don''t know me, but I know you, and I have known you for a long time." Su Sheng still smiled.


    Secret love?


    The people around understood instantly, it must have been this boy named Su Sheng who had a crush on Kara Danfoss for a long time and now finally mustered up the courage to confess.


    Chapter 173 Dating a Super Girl


    Kara Danfus stared blankly at Su Sheng, who was smiling and she didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen to her. She knew very well that she was ordinary, at least she had always been ordinary.


    Crush?Confession?


    She had never experienced such a thing.


    "I used my ability to save Alex for the first time last night and saved the people on the plane. I was confessed today. Is this a reward for doing good?" Cara Danvers thought divergently.


    "Aren''t you going to pick it up?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Kara Danvers hurriedly took it and said awkwardly."That, thank you very much for your flowers. This should be the first time I have received flowers from the opposite sex. The flowers are beautiful but...-"


    "Don''t refuse in a hurry, I know you don''t have an impression of me, but at least you can give me a chance to let you know me? And..." Su Sheng looked at the crowd around him and laughed lightly."You will lose face if you refuse so simply."


    "that¡­¡­"


    "I''ll pick you up after you get off work, let''s have a meal together?" Su Sheng said simply.


    Kara Danvers hesitated and nodded.


    "Then it''s settled." Su Sheng smiled.


    "I, I have to go to work first." Cara Danvers pointed to the company, and entered the company embarrassingly and unnaturally.


    Was someone sent a flower confession downstairs in the company?


    Such things made her unable to calm down at all.


    "Call ...... call ...... call ......" looked at the elevator continue to take a deep breath, Sault Ste mouth revealing a slight arc.


    Kara Danvers, it''s really interesting.


    A long time ago, Su Sheng wanted to know if a woman with a steel body would be so hard all over, although Fiora is also a Kryptonian, Supergirl Kara Danvers is obviously more interesting.When Su Sheng came out in the morning, he planned to go directly to Kara Danvers, but stopped by a flower shop for a while. As a result, the owner of the flower shop was very good at taking the opportunity to actively promote it.


    Send girlfriend?


    It sounds great!


    Anyway, this world doesn''t have a girlfriend, and only Jesse and Fiola know themselves. They can change the gameplay completely. That''s why the scene of sending flowers to confess just now.


    He wanted to try if he could catch up with Supergirl Kara Danvers!


    After Su Sheng left, she wandered around looking for a restaurant suitable for dating. He took a bite outside and returned to the apartment at noon.


    Jesse is watching TV on the sofa.


    Su Sheng took a shower and changed his clothes. Watching his behavior, Jesse couldn''t help asking curiously."You...what are you still going to do."


    "Prepare for the date." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Dating?" Jesse was shocked.


    Of course she would not think that Su Sheng was going to date herself, she was just curious about whom Su Sheng would date?She wanted to ask a few more questions, but she could only suppress curiosity when she saw Su Sheng didn''t want to talk more.


    Time seemed to go by very fast, and Cara Danvers felt that it was time to get off work if he did nothing but sent Kate Grant a few documents and was scolded.


    tension!


    Cara Danvers became nervous inexplicably, even more nervous than she was during the interview.Watching the colleagues around him packing up and off work one by one, Kara Danvers was also packing but was very slow, and several times even installed the wrong things.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?" Kate Grant, dressed in a capable and elegant dress, asked casually when he saw Kara Danvers still packing his things when he came out of the office.


    "Now, Ms. Kate." Kara Danvers hurriedly responded.


    Kate Grant glanced at the roses on the table and said faintly: "Draught, drolling, no matter what you do. What is the most important thing to be a reporter? Resolute, simply, good at seizing opportunities The news won¡¯t appear until you¡¯re ready, and the same goes for your boyfriend!"


    "Ms. Kate, I..."


    Kate Grant turned her head and walked away as if she was too lazy to listen to your nonsense.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Kara Danvers took a long breath, packed up his things, and left the office with flowers.


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened.


    Kara Danvers stepped out of the elevator and out of the company.As soon as she walked out, she saw Su Sheng who was waiting for her not far away.


    "I thought you couldn''t come out without me." Su Sheng greeted him with a light smile and glanced at the flower in her arms.


    "I, I don''t know how to deal with it, it''s a pity to throw away the blame." Kara Danfus explained unnaturally.


    Su Sheng smiled."I have already booked the restaurant, let''s go."


    With that, Su Sheng took Kara Danvers to the roadster parked on the side of the road.


    Open the door of the co-pilot and let Kara Danvers get into the car, Su Sheng walked around and started the car and drove away.The car was bought just before he left.


    It can be seen that Kara Danvers is a completely inexperienced chick. After getting in the car, he has always been nervous and restrained.She wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say, she felt embarrassed.Su Sheng''s mentality was very relaxed, chatting with her without a word, and soon came to the restaurant.


    When he came to the reserved seat, he took the initiative to open a chair for Kara Danfus, and Su Sheng sat down on the opposite side and smiled at the waiter."It''s OK."


    Before long, the food and wine were delivered.


    "I don''t know your taste. Is there anything you can''t eat or like?" Su Sheng asked.


    Kara Danvers shook his head: "No."


    "That''s good."


    Su Sheng did not put too much pressure on Kara Danfus, as if it was necessary to decide whether or not he would like to associate. He fabricated the identity of a Chinese businessman who had just arrived in the International City and chatted with her about some common things.Karadanfoss, who had been going back and forth, gradually relaxed, and finally it was no longer what you asked and what I answered, and began to slowly provoked topics.The relaxed and stress-free relaxed atmosphere finally made her curious to ask the question she most wanted to know.


    "How did you know me? Why didn''t I have any influence on you?"

 153 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 153

    "Of course you don''t have the impression. I only met you once by chance. I felt very special at the time, so I later spent some time understanding my identity and work." Su Sheng explained with a light smile.


    love at first sight?


    Kara Danvers was secretly delighted, but at the same time unconfident.


    You haven''t reached the point where you can fall in love at first sight, right?


    Chapter 174: Bewitching Supergirl''s Sister


    All the love at first sight is just a surprise.


    Appearance is the key to being likable.


    Su Sheng''s face value can''t be said to be very high, but he has a clear and beautiful figure and a unique temperament.Both those who hate him and those who like him have to admit that leaving his character aside, he is really hard to hate.Especially when he takes the initiative to approach, it is easy to make people feel good.


    Kara Danfoss''s favor with Su Sheng was steadily increasing. After a meal, she felt as if she had known Su Sheng for a long time, and she did not have the unfamiliar feeling of first acquaintance.


    He seems to really understand himself.


    "I''ll take you back?" At the door of the restaurant, Su Sheng asked Kara Danvers with a smile.


    Kara Danvers smiled and shook his head."No, I can go back by myself, thank you today."


    "Exchange a number?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Kara Danvers nodded.


    After exchanging numbers, Kara Danvers left.


    Watching her leave, Su Sheng turned around and left.


    "Gideon, where is there a lot of lead?" Gideon asked as Su Sheng released his bracelet while driving.


    Gideon gave the answer after a while.


    after an hour.


    Su Sheng returned to the apartment with a large amount of lead.


    Jesse was a little stunned when he saw this. Didn''t he go on a date?Why did you come back with so much lead?As the daughter of Harrison Wells, Jesse is not a little girl who knows nothing.


    Su Sheng took off the bracelet and released the steel suit, activating quickly.The blue light of lightning quickly revolved around the steel suit, and he began to upgrade and modify the steel suit with lead.


    Lead can block the X-ray vision of the Kryptonians. After the steel suit was reformed, Su Sheng tried it. As expected, the conventional X-ray vision could not penetrate. He began to superimpose the effect of X-ray vision, double, double, until five. About Bai, he finally saw the structure inside the steel suit.


    "Gideon, find someone for me."


    "Alex Danvers!"


    Su Sheng said, turning around and sat down beside Jesse. Jesse moved aside and asked curiously."Well, you made this suit?"


    "Not bad, right?" Su Sheng smiled lightly."You should be very good at speed learning? When you have time, help me research and get a suit for the speed of power."


    "Huh?" Jesse responded in a daze. Gideon had found the position of Alex Danvers.


    The relationship between Alex and Carla can be seen from her surname. She is the sister of Carla¡¯s foster family, an expert in bioengineering, and an agent of the Super Investigation Department of the special department.He has good fighting skills and knows alien creatures well.


    When Supergirl Kara came to Earth twelve years ago, a group of criminals imprisoned by Krypton also came to Earth. Therefore, the Super Investigation Department was established to specialize in the research of alien technology to deal with these alien criminals.


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng put on a steel suit and flew away from the window.


    boom!


    The sound barrier formed one after another in the night sky, and a few minutes later he came to the window of an apartment.


    In the apartment, Alex seems to have just arrived home and is calling someone?The voice seems to be Kara?The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth lifted up with superb speed and started to vibrate quickly, and the high-frequency vibration made him wear his battle clothes into the apartment.


    boom!


    The black and gold steel suit appeared, and Alex just happened to hang up.For a moment, Alex reacted quickly and broadcast a signal on the phone while flipping and jumping, reaching out and grabbing the gun hidden by the side and pointing at Su Sheng.


    "who are you!"


    "Man!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "..."


    Alex looked at it with a stunned expression. It seemed that this was some kind of battle suit or armor, not an alien?


    "While the person you called hasn''t come yet, how many words?" Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    boom!


    Alex shot suddenly, and the bullet hit the suit and rubbed a slight spark, and it bounced away without leaving any traces.


    "Sometimes it''s so sad. No matter how hard you work, the gap in talent is still irreparable. Having an alien sister who is born with powerful abilities makes you uncomfortable? No disease and no disaster, even acne won''t grow, you Envious of her, right? So when she decided not to use her abilities, you were actually relieved."


    Su Sheng''s words stunned Alex.


    How did he know?


    How do you know Carla?How do you know that you envy Cara?


    "What do you want to do!" Alex asked in a deep voice...


    "help you!"


    Su Sheng said bluntly."As an agent, you can only watch Carla stand out. It feels uncomfortable? Whether it is out of jealousy or worry, you don''t want to fight alongside her or tell everyone that you, Alex Danvers Isn''t it just the sister of Kryptonian Kara Danvers?"


    "There are so many aliens hidden in the International City, do you want to rely on your sister to save you when you are in danger?"


    "I can help you!"


    "How...how do you help me?" Alex asked after a moment of silence.


    "Battle suit! I can help you make a powerful suit that can be carried with you to deal with any emergencies. As a price, you only need to find someone for me, a prisoner in Rozburg."


    "Think tank star man, Indigo!"


    boom!


    The door of Alex''s apartment was suddenly kicked open, and a black man rushed in, followed by several agents.Raise the gun, spread it out, and surround Su Shengtuan who is wearing a steel suit.


    "Alex, are you okay?" the black man asked.


    Alex shook his head.

 154 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 154

    "Come here very quickly, what should I call you? Ron or Hank?" Su Sheng turned to look at the black man and said with a chuckle.


    The black expression changed slightly."My name is Hank Henshaw, the director of the Super Investigation Department, no matter who you are, you have to come with us."


    "As long as you can keep me in 3.6." Su Sheng glanced at Alex with a chuckle, turning and walking towards the window.


    Bang bang bang!


    The intensive gunfire sounded instantly but couldn''t stop Su Sheng''s footsteps. Hank Henshaw and other agents rushed to stop him. Su Sheng raised his hand against the wall as a palm cannon!


    boom!


    The wall collapsed in an instant, and Hank Henshaw and the others saw the black and gold steel armor directly fly out after a slight meal.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The sonic boom sounded one after another, and disappeared into the night sky in the blink of an eye.


    ...


    PS: New January, a new volume, ask for flowers, ask for customization, ask for rewards!In addition, this elder sister was abruptly turned into a lily in the TV series, and in the Green Arrow universe linkage episode, she rolled the sheets with the legendary team''s white canary Sarah.


    Chapter 175 The Capability of the Martian Hunter


    Looking at the direction where the steel suit disappeared, Hank Henshaw turned and asked Alex for the details.At this time, he still didn''t know that Su Sheng had copied his ability because of his attack with a gun just now.


    Hank Henshaw is not just a pseudonym for him, but even a false identity.


    His real name is Ron Enronz, and his real identity is Martian, codenamed Martian Hunter.In the comics, Martian Hunter is the veteran of the Justice League and one of the seven giants of the Justice League, but it was later replaced by steel.


    The Martian Hunter has many abilities, such as basic super physique, super strength, super endurance, and flying ability. Let¡¯s not say it. Transfiguration is one of his commonly used abilities. By changing his polymer structure, he can change the shape at will. , The reason why he can use Hank Henshaw''s identity is based on this ability.


    The second is invisibility, which still changes its molecular structure to achieve transparency.He also has a phaseless state, free from any physical effects, super regenerative ability and super breathing, Martian sight and so on.But his most prominent is telepathy, his telepathy is more comprehensive and powerful than Gruder''s mind control.


    The Martian hunter has a weakness that he is afraid of fire.


    Faced with the inquiry of Director Hank Henshaw, Alix explained what happened just now, including the fact that the other party knew about his relationship with Kara and Kara¡¯s true identity, and that he wanted to send his steel suit just to find out. Indigo, a criminal in Rozburg, etc.Of course, Alex didn''t say anything about the other party saying that he was envious or jealous of Kara.


    "It''s hard to tell whether the other party is a human or an alien species, but he has too much information." Hank Henshaw frowned, "Look for this Indigo first to see what it has to do with the other party, and about your sister..."


    "I will go to live with her these days." Alex answered.


    "Okay." Hank Henshaw nodded.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night.


    Whether it''s Alex, Hank Henshaw or Kara Danvers, it''s hard to fall asleep, and they are all because of one person, Su Sheng!


    Hank Henshaw was shocked to be almost called his real name.


    As for the instigator, Su Sheng, sleeping with Jesse in his arms was unusually sweet.


    In the next few days, during the day, Su Sheng and Jessie studied how to get a suit suitable for super fast power, based on the blue and white suit of the future Flash, with the main purpose of enhancing speed resistance.In the evening, I went out to date with Kara Danvers, ate dinner, and occasionally pressed the road or something.Although there is no certainty, it is not fast progress, but at least it is okay to hold a small hand.


    During this period of time, the Super Investigation Department had been investigating the identity and whereabouts of Su Sheng, but there was no clue as if the world had evaporated.


    The night is sultry.


    Strolling under the lights of different colors, Su Sheng and Kara Danvers walked side by side holding hands.


    "Sit down there?" Su Sheng asked, pointing to the bench on the street.


    "Good Actinium"


    Kara Danvers nodded and was about to walk with Su Sheng, but suddenly heard a harsh sound.


    The sound seemed to make her head almost explode.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Su Sheng asked concerned.


    Kara Danvers shook his head: "No, it''s okay, but suddenly I have a headache."


    "I am communicating at 50,000 Hz. If you can hear you, you are not a human being on Earth. It hurts, right? If you don''t come to see me, the people in the International City will suffer ten times the pain. Go to the International City Power Plant. Me." Kara Danvers tilted his head and endured the tingling pain and heard a man''s voice.


    "How many innocent people have to die before you are willing to face me bravely? Alula''s daughter!"


    The name of Alura made Kara Danvers'' eyes instantly become cold.


    This is her mother''s daughter!


    "Sorry, it suddenly occurred to me that there is something urgent, I have to go first." Karadanfoss eagerly apologized to Saint Su, turned around and ran into the park in the distance before answering him. Hearing a swish, a figure flew away from the sky above the forest.


    The red cloak shook with the wind.The top is Superman''s blue tights, the big S logo on the chest is very conspicuous, and the bottom is a red skirt, black stockings and red knee-length boots.


    Super girl, also super girl!


    "This excuse is really bad." Su Sheng curled his lips and fished his ears. The voice just now was really harsh.


    This arrogant guy should be the first enemy Supergirl faces, right?The criminal who was imprisoned by Carla''s mother in Rozburg.Speaking of these criminals in Rozburg are more patient than the black arrow Malcolm Merlin of Starling. They have deliberately planned to destroy the poor stocks for five years. These guys have been hidden on the earth for twelve years, right?


    "I don''t know if Fiora has found the Kryptonian. The criminals behind these criminals in Rozburg are the Kryptonian General Astra. This is Supergirl''s aunt! Like Zod, he wants to turn the earth into a second one. Krypton!" Su Sheng chuckled and activated Shen Su Li to quickly put on the battle clothes and flew away with a whistle to chase Super Girl!


    International city, power plant!


    Supergirl crashed down and shattered the ground. Looking around, she frowned and said, "It''s very smart. I chose a place full of lead, but I can hear your heartbeat."


    Supergirl said as she walked, a figure suddenly fell from behind her.


    Supergirl turned her head when she heard the sound, her fist hit her cheek and instantly knocked her out.


    boom!


    Gu Lulu~


    The Supergirl rolled around the place for a few laps, and she could stop and look at each other. A burly bald guy looked no different from a human being, except that there was a vertical bar slightly raised above her head.


    He looked at Supergirl coldly."On my planet, women want to bend to men!"


    Supergirl flew over with a cold snort, her arms straight and her fists forward.The alien bald sneered with a disdainful sneer, stretched out his hand, grabbed Supergirl''s wrist directly, and slammed it down.


    boom!


    Supergirl grinned with smashed teeth and was picked up and thrown towards the power plant''s workshop.


    boom!


    With a clear crash, the super girl slammed onto the wall and landed slowly.At the same time, the alien bald took an axe from his back and threw it directly at the super girl.


    "Hey, her blood is mine!" Su Sheng landed directly in front of Supergirl and grabbed the axe!

 155 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 155

    ...


    PS: This villain is the villain that appeared in the first episode of the first season of Super Girl. His axe is very special and can hurt Super Girl.


    Chapter 176 The Flash?No, you should be called Jesse Kuai Ke!


    "who are you?"


    Seeing the steel man who suddenly appeared to catch the axe?Supergirl and the alien bald asked almost in unison.Why is this another guy coming out?And it doesn''t look like the other person''s!


    If it''s an alien bald guy, you shouldn''t catch the axe. If it''s a super girl, you won''t say that her blood is mine!


    Su Sheng''s sudden appearance made both sides stunned, and also stunned the Super Investigation Department who was planning to go to support after receiving the news!


    "It''s him!"


    Seeing the black and gold steel suit in the satellite surveillance picture, Alyx and Hank Henshaw recognized them instantly.


    "Finally found you!"


    "Assemble the staff and set off immediately!"


    Hank Henshaw yelled and turned his head to Alex."You are responsible for keeping an eye on him to figure out his identity."


    "Leave it to me!" Alex said solemnly.


    The Super Inspection Department quickly set off to the scene.


    "Who am I? This is a secret."


    "Everyone has a secret, doesn''t it?"


    Su Sheng weighed the axe and looked at Super Girl and then at the alien bald guy walking aside."Are you still fighting? If you want to fight, just continue."


    Supergirl and the alien bald glanced at each other and rushed together instantly.


    300


    Regardless of who this Iron Man is, solve the opponent first and then solve him!


    The two thoughts are surprisingly consistent!


    boom!boom!boom!


    The two played extremely fiercely, uh, to be precise, Supergirl was beaten fiercely. The extraterrestrial bald guy had strong strength and fighting ability, while Supergirl didn¡¯t have any fighting skills, or even any combat experience. In this case, there is no second result except being abused.


    Horrible!


    It''s miserable!


    Su Sheng was a little unbearable when he looked at it, but he didn''t mean to help.Kara is a super girl, a super girl, not a super girl. Fighting is her main theme, not to mention that although she was abused very badly, the body of steel is actually not so fragile.


    Whoosh!


    A missile flew over from the air and exploded near where the two were fighting.


    The alien bald guy was pinching Supergirl''s neck at this time, turning his head to look at the plane in the night sky, the alien bald guy snorted and threw Supergirl at the plane.


    boom!


    The plane exploded and fell instantly.


    "Alex?" The super girl''s eyes flashed to see the person in the plane, and she rushed towards the plane to save people, but the alien bald came to Su Sheng in three steps and reached out to grab her. ax!


    Su Sheng turned around and pushed the alien bald guy to the ground in a flash, and followed the axe directly to cut it down.


    Puff!


    "Ah..." The alien bald guy''s right arm was cut off in an instant, and Su Sheng carried an axe against his back neck and said with a chuckle: "Your axe is very sharp, shhh, don''t shout, just in case What if I accidentally cut off your neck."


    "Hey, don''t be afraid, I just have a question to ask."


    "Do you have a new Kryptonian to join?"


    "Hmph, you don''t want to know." The alien bald snorted and suddenly raised his head and threw his neck to the axe.


    Puff!


    The axe pierced his neck sharply, and he twitched a few times and fell on his stomach.


    "Nima, you think you are a dead man! You commit suicide if you lose in battle? Why don''t you cut your belly!" Su Sheng got up with an axe in his hand, and saw Supergirl slowly falling down carrying a few people dressed as agents.


    As soon as he landed, Alex commanded his men to surround Su Sheng.


    "Let me get it right."


    Su Sheng looked at Alex and asked with a chuckle.


    Alex''s expression changed slightly and glanced at the super girl next to her subconsciously, but she quickly returned to normal.


    "Alex, why are you here? What''s the matter?" My sister suddenly became an agent, which made Supergirl a little confused.


    "I''ll talk about it later." Alex said in a low voice, pacing slowly towards Su Sheng."who are you!"


    Su Sheng looked down at the blood-stained axe and the black and gold battle clothes and almost blurted out that I was Liangshan Black Likui, where did this thinking diverge?How come I think of Li Kui inexplicably.


    Su Sheng shook his head and said to Alex: "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is what I do and which side I stand on."


    "At this time tomorrow, I am here waiting for you!"


    Su Sheng flew away with a swish after finishing talking.


    If it were the usual supergirl, she would definitely catch up, but now she wants to know about Alex.


    Alex turned to look at Supergirl, she knew... she had to explain.


    No one is there.


    Saint Su released the Disciple into the collection room, put away the axe, took a few bottles of speed serum, and then put away the disciple, took off his battle clothes and returned to the apartment.


    Jesse''s progress is too slow, she needs to be speeded up.


    In the apartment.


    Jesse arched his legs and was calculating something with a pen and paper. Bai Shaking legs were very dazzling, and the loose T-shirt slipped slightly to reveal most of his left shoulder.


    Because he couldn''t feel the various data when running at high speed, Jesse encountered difficulties when calculating the suit.Seeing Su Sheng coming back, she got up and asked."How do you feel when you run? What are the various wind forces, resistances, and the swing range of your body?"


    "Come!"


    Su Sheng watched Jesse walk over and smiled and slapped the serum directly on her arm.

 156 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 156

    "What is this?" Jesse cried out in a panic.


    "According to your father''s research, the speed 6 has been upgraded to the improved speed 10. Don''t worry, there are no side effects!" Su Sheng chuckled and backed up, and lightning flashed in Jesse''s eyes.


    The wind suddenly appeared.


    "Wow~"


    As soon as Jess moved, he realized that he had fallen on the bed in the bedroom?She stood up in a daze. This uncontrollable speed and frequency made her feel like she was teleporting. After a few attempts, she gradually mastered it, and then came to Su Sheng with a swish and said excitedly."You succeeded, and I also have superb power, have I become the Flash?"


    "The Flash? No, you should call Jesse Kuai Ke!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "awesome!"


    Excited Jesse ran fast in the room, the yellow lightning light was unusually dazzling.


    "Stop it for me." Su Sheng suddenly grabbed Jessie while he was running."Don''t waste the effect of the serum, you can feel the feeling of the speed runner when running, and design my new standing suit as soon as possible. If you do well, I can reward you with a few more bottles of speed serum!"


    Chapter 177 I''m a Normal Man


    The excitement gradually calmed down, and Jessie began to experience the changes when the speed runner was running.Running again and again, calculating again and again, the speed of her action speed and thinking speed greatly accelerated, not only solved the previous troubles and even completed the preliminary design.When she asked Su Sheng to ask for credit with the design drawing, Su Sheng was already lying down and was about to rest.


    "Let''s take a bath." Su Sheng took over and said. While Jesse was taking a bath, he looked at the design drawing. Although he couldn''t fully understand it, it didn''t seem to be a problem.


    "How is it?" Jesse came out and climbed onto the bed after taking a shower and asked Saint Su.


    "Try it tomorrow." Su Sheng grabbed Jesse into his arms and tore off her bath towel and threw it aside.Jesse was a little panicked, and the excitement and joy just disappeared instantly.


    In the past few days, although she slept with Su Sheng every day, she looked at it and touched it. Although nothing happened, Jesse was used to it.But now, Jesse was a little nervous.


    Because Su Sheng''s behavior and attitude before was completely like treating her as a human-shaped pillow. Although close, no one would have anything to do with the pillow, right?But now Jesse felt that what she was worried about was finally about to happen.


    as predicted.


    Su Sheng hugged Jesse and started playing with him. Although he didn''t have the strong feeling of restlessness, it was completely different from the previous game.Jesse didn''t stop silently, because she knew she couldn''t stop it.


    "No, don''t be okay? Isn''t it just like before?" Jesse said pleadingly.


    "How many days have it been?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    Jesse reacted in shock."Come on, I have been in this world for seven or eight days."


    "So, even if I''m not the kind of man who is in the brain, I am a normal man. Isn''t it normal to have a need? Don''t say you don''t, but I remember how you react when you are held in my arms every day. So... this is just a normal physiological need." Su Sheng smiled."However, if you can answer my question correctly, I will let you go today."


    "You ask!" Jesse hurriedly said.


    "Why do you usually choose to show affection at noon?"


    Why did Xiu Enai choose at noon?


    What is the problem?As an invisible scholar who can inherit her father''s career, Jessie asked this question. She analyzed this question from the perspectives of life, logic, and even computing, but she couldn''t think of an accurate answer.


    "Because sooner or later you will be met with retribution..." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Will be retributed sooner or later?Is this a brain teaser?Is this the most suitable sentence for you?Jesse thought dullly.


    "How about I tell you a story?" Su Sheng slowly said with a light peck on Jesse''s face."In the morning, you saw your little niece saying that she was going to make clothes for the doll. As a result, she was wearing needles and threads and couldn''t get in for a long time. You said something very enthusiastically."


    "What? What did I say?" Jessie, who listened to the story, asked Su Sheng to stop.


    Su Sheng smirked: "You can''t get in if you don''t lick it..."


    "That''s it!" Jesse nodded suddenly thinking that it was true when she was threading the needle.


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Su Sheng smiled and lay down and looked at Jesse.


    Jesse was stunned and reacted fiercely.God, he... he is too bad, right?How did he think of this kind of story?Jesse was a little bit dumbfounded, but because of the story or the joke, she became less nervous and resisted.Actually... Others are pretty good, right?Saved me twice, except for making me a pillow.


    Young and handsome, but also has great strength.


    It would be better if he wasn''t so unscrupulous and casually killing people.


    Jesse thought faintly, and Su Sheng snatched her neck and leaned over.Half-push and half-down, everything will come naturally.


    Those presumptuous nights will eventually have to be paid off in the morning when they don¡¯t get up.


    The two slept until noon before waking up.


    Jesse, who has undergone the first transformation, looks immature, but has a little strange charm. Some people say that the closest way to a woman¡¯s heart is that. A lot of changes have taken place in the senses.At least when she woke up she showed shyness rather than resentment.


    I took a shower and got some food.


    When the two had finished eating, the day was almost gone. Su Sheng called Kara Danvers and the phone was turned off.It should be the reason for knowing the real identity and work of Alex?Su Sheng took Jesse out and drove the Disciple to leave the International City to find a place where no one was going to land. In the Disciple, he began to make new suits.


    While making the new suit, Su Sheng did two other things by the way.


    A red uniform for Jesse, with the lightning bolt removed.One is the women''s steel suit he made for Alex. It is not much different from Laura''s in function, except that it has an extra function that can be installed to transform kryptonite energy!Of course, Su Sheng was not so kind. In order to get Alix to find Indigo, on the one hand, on the other hand, he asked Gideon to hide the program in the suit. Although the technology tree in this world is very high, it should not be found. , In this way, Alex¡¯s actions would be completely controlled by Su Sheng, and even the confidence of the Super Investigation Department would be stolen by Gideon.


    In addition, the reduced carrier of this suit became a ring.


    Unknowingly, the time was getting late. Before the new suit was ready for Su Sheng, he gave up, took Jesse back to the apartment and gave her the uniform by the way, and went to the power plant last night.


    Quiet in the power plant.


    Alex stood in the moonlight in an agent suit.


    boom!


    Su Sheng fell from the sky wearing a steel suit.


    Looking around, Su Sheng watched Alex speak slowly."What are they doing during the night? The agents are also human, and they have to rest."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, I am the only one here!" Alex said calmly.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "You have lied so seriously, I can only believe it, so I didn''t see the sixteen agents hiding around and Director Hank Henshaw?" Su Sheng chuckled and suddenly hugged Eric forward. Si, flew directly into the air with a boom.


    "Damn it!"


    Hank Henshaw in the dark screamed and ordered the surrounding agents to close the team, but he hesitated for a moment and quietly left the team.


    Chapter 178: Su Sheng vs. Super Girl and Super Girl''s Aunt


    Flying fast at high altitude without any measures is not a wonderful experience.


    In the dim and deserted suburbs, Su Sheng put Alix down.


    As soon as he landed, Alex knelt on the ground and retched. The roots of his hair were blown up and looked like a non-mainstream killer.Su Sheng waited quietly, but after a while, Alex got up and shouted angrily."You almost killed me!"

 157 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 157

    "Are you not that vulnerable?" Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand to help her press her hair, but she backed away half a walk."There is no one else here, so why not come out of the suit."


    "Want to know what I look like?"


    Su Sheng smiled and put away the suit directly.


    "It''s you!"


    Alex was stunned and instantly recognized. Isn''t this the person who dated Cara recently?It seems to be called Su Sheng!Because of the particularity of Cara and the fact that Su Sheng also identified him and Cara last time, the Super Investigation Bureau has been staring at Carla secretly, and naturally also knows Su Sheng who recently dated with Cara.


    "What is your purpose, did you deliberately approach Carla?" Alex was anxious for a moment, approaching Su Sheng and questioned.


    Not only did she think of a series of unfavorable possibilities for Kara.


    "Isn''t my purpose to tell you? I''m looking for Indigo! As for Carla? Don''t think too much, if I''m really against Cara, she has died so many times." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Do you think I will believe it?"


    "You should have been studying the Kryptonian civilization for a while in the Super Investigation Department, right? You are also very knowledgeable in the application and development of kryptonite, so...you are certainly no stranger to this stuff." The ray of light made Alex recognize instantly.


    "You don''t know who I am, and I have a kryptonite dagger. Do you think that a fledgling hero like Kara can beat me? I want to think about her, she will be soon. I just have a simple feeling for Kara. It''s just interest, especially the time to get along with each other, the little girl is quite interesting." Su Sheng recalled that getting along with Carla these days was really interesting."So you''d better not do unnecessary things. If you make me unhappy, I promise you will never be happy."


    "Scare me?" Alex snorted coldly.


    "Let''s find out about the day of destruction?"


    "Destruction, Destruction Day... how do you know Destruction Day?" Alex was shocked instantly, of course she knew what the three words Destruction Day meant.


    "I have nine corpses of Kryptonians in my hand, and it happens that I still have the origin room, so if you really want to make me unhappy, I can only make the whole world unhappy with me." Su Sheng chuckled lightly. He took Alex''s hand and put on the battle suit ring."For you, understand for yourself, and help me find Indigo as soon as possible."


    I patted Alex, who was still a little confused, and Su Sheng put on his battle clothes and flew away with a swish.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Not to mention that Alex was studying the battle suit ring, and that Su Sheng was about to fly back to the apartment and suddenly felt someone chasing him behind him.


    high speed!


    Turning his head, Su Sheng smiled.


    It turned out to be a super girl!


    Was it for Alex?Su Sheng laughed and stopped abruptly.


    Huh!


    Supergirl caught up with her and hit the armor''s chest with a punch, pressing Su Sheng down from the air.


    Do you do it if you don''t agree?


    The palm cannon blasted directly at the super girl.


    boom!


    Supergirl snorted and leaned back to release Su Sheng. Su Sheng steadied and rushed over and directly hit Supergirl''s chin in a steel hook and let her fly upward.


    boom!


    The energy under his feet increased, Su Sheng chased up and grabbed Supergirl''s red boots and slammed them down.


    The super girl flew straight down like a cannonball, and a loud noise was heard a moment later.


    The super girl smashed through the roof of an abandoned factory and fell to the ground, the ground sunken.


    She grinned in pain and her eyes gradually became red, and the blue rays directly blasted towards the falling Su Sheng.


    "Blue heat rays?" Su Sheng was stunned and flashed by, then realized that this is not Earth One, but Earth 38.The heat rays of the 38 Kryptonians on Earth seem to be blue... This color is not bad. Su Sheng copied the supergirl''s abilities and prepared to try to find a chance to switch between the two colors of heat rays?Or one with red eyes and one with blue eyes?


    Just thinking about what the two eyes would look like in two colors, Su Sheng suddenly felt that another person was attacking him.


    Kryptonian!


    Dodge, avoid.


    I saw a black figure flying by and then stopped in the air.


    "No, it''s impossible, you should... you should be dead, with the explosion of Krypton..." Supergirl slowly got up and looked at the woman who appeared suddenly in disbelief."Astra...aunt!"


    "You are so old in a flash." Astra slowly fell from the sky and looked at Supergirl.


    "I still remember sitting on your lap when I was a child and listening to you telling me stories..." Supergirl murmured.


    "Before the explosion of Krypton, your mother locked me up and locked me in Rozburg. Cara, come with me, and rebuild Krypton with me. You shouldn''t cooperate with the people on earth!" Astra Tao.


    "Hello? Although the family reunion is worthy of congratulations, it''s not about considering the feelings of the onlookers? Or, if you continue to meet again, I will go first?" Su Shengsha shouted scenically.


    "Where is Alex!"


    Supergirl also reacted at this time and rushed towards Su Sheng again.


    After Su Sheng put on the battle clothes, she would use the effect of vibrating her throat to make a sound, so Supergirl didn''t hear her voice.Seeing her rushing over, Su Sheng pouted a simple block, punched her out simply and cleanly.


    "Humph!"


    Astrak rushed towards Su Sheng with a cold snort.


    What do you say about her fighting skills?Stronger than the super girl, and Fiora is half a catty or even worse in some places.If this level could pose a threat to Su Sheng, it would really be a waste of Su Sheng to copy the fighting skills of so many masters!


    As soon as they played, Astra was directly suppressed.


    At the same time, Supergirl also flew back, and joined forces with Astra to fight Su Sheng.


    Chapter 179 This is not what the brother-in-law should do!


    Supergirl Kara and her aunt Astra have only one feeling for Su Sheng.


    weak!


    Much weaker than expected.


    Supergirl has almost no fighting skills and relies entirely on instinct. Astra is good but still not strong. Before Su Sheng thought that Astra might be at the same level as Fiora, but now it seems that if they two live and die. It must be Astra if he fights.


    The overall strength of the Kryptonians in this world is weak, far inferior to that of Earth One, and Su Sheng can suppress them even with only the steel suit.


    boom!


    Waving a punch and flying Supergirl, Su Sheng raised his palms with both hands and attacked Astra!


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!

 158 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 158

    The azure blue energy cannon hit Astra one after another, and the explosions one after another sent Astra out instantly.


    "I won''t play with you anymore." Su Sheng heard the sound of the helicopter at 11th. It should be an agent from the Super Investigation Department.After speaking, Su Shenghong took off directly into the air and flew away.


    "Don''t you go!"


    Supergirl hurriedly shouted that she wanted to catch up, but it was too late, and Su Sheng had already disappeared.She turned her head to look at Aunt Astra, only to find that her aunt was gone. After a while, she saw the plane slowly floating in the sky, and the Supergirl flew over helplessly.Knowing that Alex had returned to the Super Investigation Department headquarters, Super Girl was relieved to fly to the Super Investigation Department.


    Super inspection department.


    Alex, Hank Henshaw, and others are studying the steel suits sent by Su Sheng, and the production technology related to nano-reduction technology is relatively easy to crack, but the core-driven energy program is definitely not capable of existing technology. Yes, especially Gideon¡¯s encryption is sufficient to ensure that the Super Investigation Department cannot study and copy.


    Seeing Supergirl, Alex wanted to speak but wanted to remind her that Su Sheng had a bad heart, but she didn''t dare to say anything when she thought of the day of destruction.Alex decided to observe Su Sheng, if he really has a problem, then it will not be too late to tell Supergirl.


    Either the super-examination department or Astra.


    It''s all because of Su Sheng.


    However, Su Sheng returned to the apartment while talking with Jessie, watching the intelligence of the Super Investigation Department passed back through the Alex suit.It has to be said that the intelligence on aliens that the Super Investigation Department holds is quite detailed and rich, and the research on Kryptonians is particularly in-depth.


    They can study kryptonite emitters, and can adjust different strengths to affect the physique and strength of the Kryptonians.A concentrating solar wave has been developed to simulate the yellow sun of the earth to help the Kryptonians recover. As for some low-level kryptonite equipment, they are emerging in endlessly.


    At the same time, Gideon has also analyzed the frequency of the world so that Su Sheng can communicate with Laura, who has a steel suit on Earth One. After contacting, Su Sheng simply asked Earth One about the situation.There was no major event in Central City, the Flash still ran around every day, Superman disappeared after the Metropolis incident, and Batman returned to Gotham.


    This shows how hard it is to be a hero?Saved the world not to mention being threatened, but Su Sheng, the instigator, did nothing. He just adjusted the file to the highest level. There was not even a wanted, and even the wanted in Central City was removed.So being a villain these years is more moisturizing than being a hero.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The sun was shining on the earth, and Su Sheng crossed Jesse to find the phone connected.


    The call was made by supergirl Kara Danvers, who wanted to invite him to dinner at home and get to know his family by the way.The only person who knew Alix was alone, and Su Sheng agreed indifferently.Get up, eat, and find a place to continue making the new steel suit. After the production is successful, the details are adjusted and adjusted through testing. By the way, it is reinforced with lead. The new suit is made successfully before night falls.


    "Think of a way to merge these two suits together. I can''t always switch back and forth wearing two suits." After Su Sheng sent Jesse back, she found a new topic for her, and followed Karadan. The address given by Firth went to her house.


    It was Alex who opened the door.


    After seeing Su Sheng, her expression changed slightly, and then she pretended to chat with Su Sheng like the first meeting. Su Sheng''s acting skills were also good. In short, the meeting similar to "Meeting Parents" looked very smooth, until the Supergirl received After receiving some information, I lied that there was an important issue that the company needed to retrieve, and then hurriedly left.


    Snapped!


    As soon as the door closed, only Su Sheng and Alex were left in the room.


    The smile on Alex''s face disappeared instantly.


    "As for? You are so dissatisfied with my brother-in-law?" Su Sheng came to Alix and sat down, stretched out his hand to hook her shoulder and asked.


    "This is not something brother-in-law would do!" Alex coldly snorted and avoided.


    "How about the suit?" Su Sheng asked disapprovingly.


    Alexton paused."The kryptonite pattern on the suit is for Kara or Kara''s aunt?"


    "It''s up to you, anyway, the suit is given to you." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Did you tell Hank Henshaw about my identity?"


    Alex shook his head.


    "That''s right." Su Sheng reached out again and hooked Alex''s shoulder."He is not as simple as you know. Seeing you behave so well, reward 623 to encourage you to have a secret!"


    "What?" Alex didn''t avoid it but wanted to take the opportunity to learn more.


    Su Sheng slowly approached Alex with a smirk. The close distance made Alex quite uncomfortable. He instinctively wanted to avoid it, but Su Sheng suddenly held her shoulders strongly. He whispered in his ear: "Your father''s death is related to Hank Henshaw!"


    "What?" Alex turned his head excitedly to look at Su Sheng, turning his head too far, and as a result, he was with Su Sheng''s relatives as soon as he turned around.


    Looking at each other, Alex stared wide and wanted to avoid him.


    Su Sheng secretly smirked and pried her teeth open and pressed her hands on the sofa.


    "Hmm."


    Alex snorted and struggled hard, the feeling made her feel nauseous.But Su Sheng wouldn''t let her go, and after a presumptuous taste, he let her go.


    The angry Alex raised his slap and slapped him.


    "Don''t you like Kara? How can you..."


    "Speaking of Carla, maybe you should help her, her opponent should be... several open battles with Superman, and even a nuclear man who almost killed Superman once!" Su Sheng pursed his lips and said with a chuckle.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty: The Biteed Alex


    boom!


    Alex put on his battle clothes and flew away directly from the balcony.


    On the sofa, Su Sheng''s mouth raised.


    I have to say that the Kryptonians in this world are indeed too weak. This nuclear man is just an ordinary person wearing armor that can release nuclear energy and flight. Is this able to fight Superman for several rounds and almost kill Superman?The strength of the Kryptonians in this world has really been weakened a lot.The interesting thing is that the nuclear man hates Superman because Superman failed to save his wife when he saved a nuclear explosion. Then he hated Superman and wanted to let Superman also taste the loss of his family. Super girl, no difference is the best candidate.


    This kind of thinking logic is simply mentally retarded!


    If there was no Superman, his wife would die, and even millions of people would die because of a nuclear explosion.But Superman appeared and saved more people, but he felt that Superman could not save his wife and hated Superman, which once again proved that a hero is not good enough.


    Do you want to help Superman to free him from being a hero?


    Superman VS Supergirl?


    It should be worth seeing, right?


    If Superman gets in touch with the criminals in Rozburg, and there is a Super Investigation Department behind Supergirl, and there is a Martian hunter to help, tsk tsk, the excitement will be great, maybe more aliens can be exploded, indigo should also appear Right?Then wait, if the Super Investigation Department can no longer find Indigo, maybe you can try this method.


    When Su Sheng was thinking about it, Super Girl and Alex had already returned.When Alex went, Supergirl was being abused by the nuclear man. With the addition of Alex, the two quickly settled the nuclear man, and most of the credit for this was Alex.He is an experienced agent himself. Although the steel suit that Su Sheng gave her does not contain tachyon particles, its power is not weak.In the end, she stunned the nuclear man and sent him back to the Super Investigation Department.


    Alex is very happy!


    She can finally help Cara, and finally don''t have to envy her ability.


    But Kara''s mood was very low, and she was suddenly a little confused.


    In the eyes of others, the label on her body is Superman¡¯s cousin, not an independent hero. This time she was rescued by Alex and defeated the nuclear man together. This feeling made her very depressed. After Lix returned home, she quickly packed up and faced Su Sheng.


    Of course, when Alex came out, he had already found an excuse, saying that he was driving to pick up Kara!


    The situation is interesting.


    Kara felt that he and Alex deceived Su Sheng, and Su Sheng and Alex also deceived Kara, and then acted together.


    "It''s too early, I think I should go back." After a few conversations, Su Sheng stood up and said.


    "I''ll send you." Kara said.

 159 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 159

    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled and said goodbye to Alex and followed Kara downstairs.


    "I''m sorry, Alex and I suddenly walked away to leave you at home alone." Kara said apologetically when the two stood beside Su Sheng''s car.


    "It''s okay!" Su Sheng smiled and noticed that Alex seemed to peek through the window and gently hugged Cara and lowered his head to kiss.


    Kara was stunned. This was the first time the two kissed.


    After a moment of trance, Carla slowly greeted and threw himself into it.After a long time, the two separated, Cara''s face flushed.


    "Goodbye!"


    "Well, drive carefully."


    Saying goodbye to each other, Su Sheng drove away.


    Not long after he left, Su Sheng felt someone following him in the air. He drove the car into a certain remote block and saw a figure falling from the sky.


    boom!


    dusty.


    Su Sheng got out of the car and looked at Alix who put away his battle clothes and chuckled."Come to me so soon? Is it because I broke it straight?"


    It may be related to the normal environment of adolescence. Alex has no feelings for men but likes being with women.Now she hadn''t noticed her own orientation, until one day she touched another white flower, she realized that she was bent.


    "You said that my father''s death was related to Director Hank Henshaw? Really or not?" Alex asked in a deep voice.


    "This is the reward for my good performance to you. As for whether you believe it or not, it depends on you." Su Sheng approached Alex with a light smile, and pushed her to the wall with a slight force and directly pressed it over.The close distance made Alex''s mutual rushing.


    "Step aside!"


    "I have a way for you to verify the authenticity." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "What way?" Alex asked in a daze.


    Su Sheng didn''t speak but smiled and slowly lowered his head to approach Alex, who instantly understood what he was going to do.He hesitated, resisted, and finally Alex closed his eyes.She could feel that she had a pair of hands wantonly taking advantage of herself, which made her very sick.


    "Enough!"


    "Tell me, what can I do!" Alex, who couldn''t stand it, pushed Su Sheng away and asked.


    "Go ask your mother." Su Sheng smiled and turned into the car.


    Alex was shocked.


    Go ask mother?If the death of the father is really related to Hank Henshaw, then the mother knows the truth?


    With the battle clothes covering his whole body, Alex decided to go back and ask his mother.


    After the separation this time, Su Sheng didn''t see Alex for several days, as if he was deliberately avoiding himself.After the kiss, the relationship with Cara got closer. Although Cara still worked as a super girl most of the time, and even solved a train bombing, she was still confused as a super girl.At this time, the closer relationship with Su Sheng made it easier for her to open her heart. The relationship can be said to have advanced by leaps and bounds. Although she has not done anything full of ritualism, the relationship between her boy and girl friends is a matter of course and is naturally determined.


    Alex¡¯s house was repaired and he moved out of Cara¡¯s house.


    Flowers, pearlescent.


    In the living room of Kara''s house, under the dim light and the sound of melodious music, the two hugged and danced lightly, and the charming atmosphere gradually spread.


    "You are so beautiful today." Su Sheng whispered.


    "Yes, do you?" Kara asked shyly, and Su Sheng''s answer was a hot kiss.


    After a long while, separate.


    Sheng Su hugged Cara directly with his eyes burning.


    "Ah...what are you doing?" Carla asked in a panic.


    Su Sheng chuckled: "Einstein said that if a person does not drive a car crazy when kissing a beautiful girl, then he has not given the girl the attention he deserves!"


    Chapter 181 The body of steel is indeed more interesting than the body of a demigod!


    The meaning of Su Sheng''s words is very direct. It was almost impossible to say that I wanted to go to bed with you, but Kara did not feel disgusted or hated, and even ignored the progress. Is it too fast?When she was in love for the first time, she was a little happy and ecstatic, because it meant she was attracted to Su Sheng.


    Perhaps the East and West have different concepts.


    For Western women, men wanting to go to bed with her is a kind of compliment to themselves, complimenting her is still full of beauty.Of course, whether or not you agree with the praise is not certain.


    Carla''s heart beat quickly, and her eyes gradually became confused.


    Su Sheng kissed him again, and at the same time he held Kara and walked to the bedroom.


    boom!


    The door was savagely kicked open by Su Sheng, and then he hugged Kara and fell directly onto the bed.As soon as Kara was about to speak, her glasses were taken off by Su Sheng and thrown aside. Su Sheng, who was leaning over, gagged and couldn''t speak.The temperature in the room gradually rose, and as a healthy adult woman, Cara was completely immersed in the fanatical and intense atmosphere created by Su Sheng.


    The feeling is mutual!


    If the other person is lifeless and passionate, you will be extinguished even if you are hot.On the contrary, even if you are damp, the firewood will start to burn under the erosion of the raging flames.


    Zira!


    400 Su Sheng tore up his clothes somewhat savagely, and at the same time tore up Kara''s skirt, and kissed again.


    Body of Steel vs. Body of Steel!


    Su Sheng is not as gentle as usual when getting along with Kara, but even more violent.


    The powerful destructive power is like a gust of wind and rain, as if to destroy everything in this world. The inexperienced Cara doesn''t know if everyone is like this, but the powerful steel body is enough to make her withstand the storm again and again.


    Click!


    The bed collapsed.


    The sound of dong dong dong gradually cracked the walls. Kara had completely forgotten his identity and others, focusing on resisting the tsunami and the wind.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The wall of the bedroom fell to the ground.


    The dust was flying and the breeze howled.


    Kara and Su Sheng faced each other, dumbfounded.


    "The walls of your apartment... are not too strong." Su Sheng said quietly.


    "Yes, yes!" Kara replied blankly.

 160 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 160

    For a long time.


    Su Sheng and Kara packed up the wreckage while neatly dressed. Looking at the transparent wall, Kara hesitated to say: "Actually, I have always wanted to tell you something, but I don''t know how to speak."


    "Say it."


    Su Sheng leaned lazily on the sofa, and it turned out that the steel body was much more interesting than the half-god body. Of course, it was also because Kara was not so familiar with power control and had no experience at all, otherwise it would not be the case!


    "You, have you heard of Supergirl? Actually, I am actually a Supergirl." Kara said nervously while observing Su Sheng''s reaction. She was very afraid that Su Sheng knew that she was a Superwoman and could not accept it after she knew she was an alien. .Is there an alien being a hero?Very good, many people will support, but finding an alien girlfriend is different, and many people will be discouraged.


    The longer she gets along with Su Sheng, the more Carla is worried about this.


    She was worried about the possible consequences after being discovered, and she felt guilty to conceal Su Sheng.


    Now, she had to explain why she almost demolished the house, and she took this opportunity to tell her true identity.


    The pure Cara hasn''t noticed until now, she alone can''t create this earth-shattering effect.


    "Are you a super girl?" Su Sheng pretended to be stunned and then smiled."Supergirl is my girlfriend? Many men will envy me now, right?"


    "You, aren''t you angry that I''m hiding from you, don''t... don''t you worry that I am an alien?" Cara asked excitedly in surprise.


    "Everyone has a secret, and so do I. As for the aliens, how should I put it... I don''t regret what I just did, and I hope I can continue to do it!" Su Sheng stopped Kara said seriously.


    "Great, actually I have been worried..." Karache was completely relieved, leaning in Su Sheng''s arms and talking excitedly about his previous concerns.


    Chatted for a while.


    Kara and Su Sheng solved the wall problem. Fortunately, no one was hurt. Kara put on a super girl''s uniform and flew down and picked up the broken pieces of the wall one by one. At the same time, he found some steel and melted the wall with high temperature rays to fix the wall. stand up.Although some are not beautiful, at least there is no need to worry about air leakage.


    Just finished here, there was a knock on the door.


    Kara went over and opened the door, with Alex standing outside.


    Alex looked at Su Sheng and then at Cara in the supergirl uniform."You, you told him your identity."


    Kara said awkwardly: "I can''t hide it, and I don''t want to hide it."


    Alex looked at the walls and the collapsed bed, and understood what had happened.Taking a deep breath helplessly, Alex said: "Well, you... pay attention to yourself, I came here to ask what happened. Besides... do you know Leslie Willis?"


    "Lessley? Yeah, she is a radio anchor that Ms. Kate discovered and cultivated by herself, but her personality is not very good. She was very venomous when hosting the show." Kara said."What''s up with her?"


    "It''s nothing, she... She said a lot of bad things about Supergirl when she hosted, especially about..." Alex looked at the mess over there, and Kara instantly reacted a little angry.Talk about this kind of thing during the live radio broadcast?It''s too much.


    "You''re fine, I''ll go first." Alex turned around and left.


    Carla turned around and came back. Su Sheng asked a few words about her true identity and work. After all, she confessed her identity as a super girl, so there is nothing to say about her sister''s identity as an agent of the Super Investigation Bureau.Su Sheng''s acceptance made her wish to confess all secrets and all worlds to Su Sheng.


    She even said that the company''s colleagues, computer masters Winshot and James Olsen, have been helping her with the work of Supergirl.Especially James Olsen, he was actually just transferred from the Metropolis Daily Planet, not long after Superman asked him to come to the International City to take care of himself.


    The topic gradually stretched out, and Kara even talked about the relationship with Superman and some things about Superman.


    Chapter 182: The New Battle Suit Appears and the Super Chasing Department


    Excited, happy, relaxed!


    Cara didn''t know how to describe her feeling now, so she didn''t have to make excuses to lie to him every time, and she didn''t have to worry that he would be angry or even break up with him when he found out.The most important thing was that he accepted his identity as a super girl, so that she could talk to Su Sheng freely.


    She feels very happy!


    She talked about Superman, also about her aunt Astra, about what happened to Krypton and so on.


    Before they knew it, the two had been chatting all day.


    Seeing the sun rising outside, Carla reacted and said apologetically."Ah, even if you talked all night, you must be tired? Or, you can rest first, I have to go to work later-."


    "Also." Su Sheng nodded with a smile.


    The bed can''t sleep, but there are cushions and so on that can be used in the living room.Carla helped to clean up everything before going to change clothes and wash to get ready for work.


    After Carla left, Su Sheng lay in the living room and couldn''t help thinking about it.


    There are not many women who can let him remember. The earth-shattering battle with Cara made him very satisfied. He was even so lucky that he pursued Cara instead of using other methods. Otherwise, he would never enjoy Cara like this. It seems that this kind of completely autonomous input is incomparable with compulsion or mind control, because it is not her real reaction. Even if she knows that it is not a real reaction, even if she does the same thing, she will lose so much excitement.


    "boom!"


    Alex flew directly from the window and walked to Su Sheng to put away her battle clothes. She frowned and said, "Let''s talk."


    "What''s the result?" Su Sheng didn''t get up and just glanced at Alex.She has deliberately avoided herself these few days, and obviously she should have verified the authenticity of what she said before and could not make up her mind.


    "What else do you know about my father and Hank Henshaw?" Alex asked.


    "Come here, lie down and talk." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Are you crazy?" Alex frowned."You were just with Kara, and now you still make such a request with me? I am her sister!"


    "If not, do you think I will pay attention to you?" Su Sheng said with a curled mouth."If you want to talk, just lie down, don''t bother me to sleep if you don''t want to talk. It''s very tiring to roll the sheets with your sister. Do you think anyone can control a body of steel?"


    "Asshole!"


    "I really want to kill you with a shot!" Alex gritted his teeth, but Su Sheng did not respond at all.


    After hesitating for a long time, Alex still came over and lay down beside him."I warn you better not to touch me, otherwise I will tell Kara about you."


    "Naive!" Su Sheng shook his head."What can you tell Carla? I already got her, right? And did I do anything bad? I gave you the steel suit and told your father about it. I didn''t do anything bad! I''m not happy, you know the consequences!"


    Alex was silent.


    "I guess you are not in the mood to chat with me, nor are you interested in taking a cameo on a pillow. So, just say it, is there any news about Indigo?" Su Sheng asked.


    Alex shook his head."No, the Super Investigation Department has been looking for Indigo but there is no clue."


    "It''s too slow, then I will use my own way." Su Sheng curled his lips."Nuclearers are locked in the Super Investigation Department, right?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Alex became nervous instantly.


    "I need him to do something, besides... by the way, let you know the true identity of Hank Henshaw. However, you may need a small sacrifice." Su Sheng''s voice fell and stood up.Alex followed up and saw Su Sheng suddenly put on his battle suit!


    A different suit from before!


    Blue and white lightning flashes around the blue and white suit. This... is this a new suit?


    Huh!


    The azure blue lightning gleamed, and Alix was picked up by Su Sheng and picked it out from the window before he could react.The azure blue lightning rays complemented the new uniforms to present an indescribable beauty.


    Very cool!

 161 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 161

    Although the new suit cannot increase the speed, it can withstand the impact of a faster speed. When the force is activated, Alix suddenly realizes that he has come to the headquarters of the Super Investigation Department!


    This... how can this be done?


    Alex looked at Su Sheng in amazement and wanted to activate the suit, but when he reached out, he found that the ring of the suit was missing.


    The alarm sounded.


    Countless agents rushed over with guns. Just as Alex wanted to remind them to be careful, he saw these agents fall to the ground one by one, lying on the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Alex was stunned.


    What kind of speed is this?


    Supergirl''s current fastest speed seems to have only reached Mach 2, but Su Sheng''s speed is almost... almost impossible to calculate.His new uniform can have such a fast speed?Where did he get his technology!


    "Take me to see the nuclear man!" Su Shengchao Alex said.


    What can Alex do?


    Without the battle clothes, she became an ordinary agent again, unable to do anything, especially when Su Sheng''s new station clothes were so strong.


    Alex took Su Sheng to the prison where the nuclear man was held.


    The prison of the Super Investigation Department is dedicated to detaining aliens, and the equipment is quite high-end. When he saw a nuclear man, although he was wearing armor, he obviously could not activate the energy. This cell should have a certain restraining effect.


    "Want to be free?"


    "Want to continue to trouble Superman?"


    Standing in front of the prison, Su Shengchao nuclear energy man asked.


    "Who are you?" The nuclear man asked suspiciously.


    "Answer my question." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "miss you!"


    "You let me out, I''m going to get revenge on Super Girl first!" Nuclear Energy Humanity.


    "Can''t understand? I asked you to find Superman!" Su Sheng said coldly."It is indeed a good idea to find trouble with people around Superman, but we should find someone who is more important to him, such as..."


    "Lois Lane!" The Nuclear Energy Man answered.


    "Open the cell." Su Sheng turned his head towards Alex without comment.


    "I...I can''t, you do that..." Before Alex finished speaking, his body became involuntarily walked over and opened the prison.


    Su Sheng released her mind control!


    Chapter 183 The Story Destroyer and the First Hole Martian Hunter


    No way to speak, no way to control his body.


    Alex felt like she had become a puppet and couldn''t help herself.


    The prison door slowly opened, and the nuclear man came out to regain his freedom.


    "Remember my request, if you can''t do it, I don''t mind to find you. But, then it''s not locked here!" Su Sheng glanced at the nuclear energy man and said lightly.


    The nuclear man snorted and turned away.


    The agent in front was brought down by Su Sheng, so the nuclear man left the Super Investigation Department without any hindrance.As soon as Saint Su took the controlled Alix out of the prison, he saw Hank Henshaw rushing over with several agents.


    Huh huh!


    The gun was aimed at Su Sheng instantly.


    "Who is he?" Hank Henshaw frowned and asked Alex, but Alix couldn''t respond at all.


    "Don''t ask her, she can''t answer you at all. Mind control, mental abilities, you should be familiar with this set!" Su Sheng chuckled slightly, and Alex next to him slowly picked up the gun and even reached the muzzle. On his temple.


    "what are you doing!"


    Hank Henshaw was in a hurry.


    "What do you think I''m going to do? Use her to threaten you to put down the gun and let me leave? No, I just want to give you a chance to choose." The voice fell, and the agents around Hank Henshaw turned up like Alix. The gun was aimed at himself!


    Use Hank Henshaw''s psychic power to connect these people''s spirits together and activate mind control. These people''s movements are neatly without any pause or deviation.


    "What do you want!" Hank Henshaw was silent for a moment, and asked in a deep voice.


    "To save them, continue to hide your identity."


    Click, click!


    The bullet is loaded.


    "I will give you three seconds to think about it, and they will die of you when the time is up."


    "three!"


    "two!"


    Hank Henshaw didn''t know how his identity was exposed, or why he forced himself to expose his identity that he had hidden for many years, but he couldn''t watch these people die!The choice is difficult, but the choice is often only a moment.


    Hank Henshaw''s eyes lit up with red light, and his appearance gradually changed.


    In a blink of an eye.


    He returned to his original appearance.


    Dark green skin, ugly bald head, clothes on his body have also become black uniforms, and a big red X mark on his chest is very conspicuous.


    Although unable to speak, unable to act.


    But the mind-controlled people are still thinking. Seeing that their beloved director has become like this, they even forget that they might die in the next second.This is Hank Henshaw?This is the director of the Super Investigation Bureau?As a special surveillance department dealing with aliens, the director is actually an alien?This... This is too ironic!


    The Martian Hunters had already considered what they would think and how they would treat themselves. The spiritual power was activated instantly, and he wanted to save these people!


    boom!


    The moment the psychic power was activated, the Martian Hunter was shocked.


    Su Sheng has actually removed the mind control over them!


    "Is this kind of reversal interesting?" Su Sheng patted Alex on the shoulder and chuckled.

 162 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 162

    "How is it possible, for... why!" The feeling of being deceived and betrayed came to my heart, and Alex shouted angrily and sadly to the Martian Hunter.


    "I..." The Martian Hunter wanted to explain but didn''t know how to explain it.


    For so many years, he has been cautiously hiding his identity to protect the earth, but he is an alien after all, and his identity is revealed under such circumstances. Any reason and explanation will become pale and weak. He doesn''t even know how to explain it.


    "Go! Go!"


    What he can do is try his best to ensure the safety of these people and solve this guy himself!


    Commands are like a mountain.


    The agent who used to execute orders without hesitation did not listen to his orders this time. The Martian Hunter was worried about what control actions Su Sheng would make, and gritted his teeth and rushed forward.


    boom!


    The Martian hunter threw himself into the air and hit the wall.


    "It''s too slow!"


    "Rather than thinking about how to deal with me, it is better to think about what to do next." The eyes of the battle suit helmet suddenly opened, and Su Sheng''s eyes lit up and looked at these agents and Alex. The staring of their eyes made their eyes glow red and flashed past.


    This is the ability of the Rainbow Thief that was copied on the earth, which can make the central nervous system be affected and become angry and agitated... Originally, Alex and the others were very angry with the Martian Hunters, but now... they are even more angry.


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!


    Everyone furiously raised their guns and shot at the Martian Hunter.


    "This should be just a small trouble for you, please solve it slowly." Su Shengchao said a terrifying Martian, and the blue light flashed by.


    He is gone!


    Saint Su''s forcing the Martian Hunter to reveal his identity is not just for Alex, because strictly speaking his father''s matter is indeed related to Hank Henshaw, but it is not a copycat of the Martian Hunter, but the real Hank Henshaw.If I really want to say the Martian Manhunter has done better than the real Hank Henshaw in the development of the Super Investigation Bureau. After his identity was exposed in the TV series, after a break-in and understanding, everyone forgave him and let him continue to serve as the director and the super girl. Deal with various dangerous situations together.


    But there is a process.


    If Astra and the others know that the Chaos Investigation Bureau will not let go of this opportunity, Astra may ask Indigo to come and help, even if Aslat is cautious or the Martian Hunter reconciles with their same enemy, but There are nuclear people to deal with Superman, if it is really possible to blacken Superman because of Louise Lane, then indigo will definitely appear.


    This is a multiple insurance!


    Most importantly, this is also a kind of fun.


    After all, what fun is there if you go through what is known in 2.0?


    Following the electric shock madness, the broken neck madness, and the speedy hunter, he decided to be a plot destroyer!


    Not long after Su Sheng left the Super Investigation Bureau, the Martian Hunter used his powerful psychic ability to restore Alex and the others to normal. After that, the Martian Hunter left silently.Whether Alex or everyone else didn''t know how to face the next situation, Alex informed Supergirl and told her about the Martian Hunter.


    This shocked Supergirl too!


    It may be just betrayal for others, but it is different for Alex.Not to mention that he discovered and cultivated himself by one hand, it is impossible to remain indifferent just because his father''s death is related to him.


    "I will help you find him and help you investigate your father''s affairs!" Kara assured Alex.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Four


    Boom!


    The deafening lightning illuminates the night sky as bright as day.


    The big raindrops crackled from the sky, and the downpour made the street few pedestrians.


    In the apartment.


    Su Sheng and Jesse are sitting in the living room watching TV.During the day, he received a call from Super Girl not long after he left the Super Investigation Department. On the phone, Super Girl talked about what happened to the Super Investigation Department and Hank Henshaw. Su Sheng''s "acceptable" knew that she must have a lot to do. He doesn''t need to care about himself, he has come out of her house.


    In fact.


    Supergirl is really busy. Alex deals with the situation where there is no director in the Super Investigation Department. Supergirl has to go to work and save people.Even in this rainy weather, she just saved people.


    The news on TV is about Supergirl saving people just now.


    Leslie Willis!


    The radio anchor of Kate International Media Company. During the day, she did her best to mock Supergirl on the radio. In the evening, the company president Kate Grant sent a helicopter to live on the road. It can be said that her status has plummeted. In such a thunderstorm, the helicopter was struck by lightning and had an accident, but fortunately, it was rescued by Supergirl!


    Both Leslie Willis and Supergirl are celebrities in the international city. With the addition of the two people''s grievances, this news is interrupted so soon.


    Leslie Willis is still in a coma and is being rescued in the hospital.


    Su Sheng hugged Jesse''s shoulder and caressed unconsciously. This Leslie Willis shouldn''t be an electric girl by accident, right?It can control and release electric current, and the body can be transformed into electric current energy body. It is one of the main villains of Super Girl.She gains the ability because Supergirl was struck by lightning while saving her and then passed to Leslie Willis. She could gain the ability mainly because of a certain position that caused a certain power of the Krypton to follow the lightning. Together they changed her physical condition and made her an electric girl.


    "Zizzi, Zizi..."


    The light suddenly flickered, and Jesse looked up curiously and heard a pop.


    The lights and the TV went out at the same time, all the electrical appliances in the room stopped, and the room was instantly dimmed.


    "What''s the matter?" Jesse said in a daze."Suddenly there was a power outage? It seems, it seems that power outages outside.


    Turning his head and looking out the window, the surrounding high-rise buildings were all darkened.


    "What a coincidence!"


    Su Sheng curled his lips and let go of Jesse."I''ll go out."


    "Huh?" Jesse was stunned, Su Sheng had put on his battle clothes and flew out from the window.


    The ability to control electric current, Su Sheng can also, but he does not have the ability to transform into an energy body like electric current, this ability is still quite interesting.If you don''t touch it, then forget it, and accept it if you do.The massive blackout in the surrounding area must have something to do with the electric girl!


    Click, click!


    The electric current quickly shuttled through the street lamps on the side of the street, and the street lamps went out as the electric current left.


    Su Sheng landed in front from the sky. As soon as he landed on the ground, he saw the electric light of the street lamp flickering next to him, and an electric light came to him and turned into a human form.


    Black short boots, beggar jeans, blue shirt and black jacket, white hair, pale skin tone and sharp facial features are indeed villainous.She opened her hand, the crackling current flickered at her fingertips, and she looked at Su Sheng with sharp and disdainful eyes."Where did you come from?"


    "Step aside!"


    She yelled fiercely.


    "It''s very arrogant. It depends on your direction to ask Kate International Media to find Kate Grant trouble?" Su Sheng chuckled.


    "You want to stop me?"


    The electric girl who just woke up and gained power is when she is full of anger and conceit.Hearing this man guessing his purpose, he waved his hand and released an electric current to hit it.


    boom!

 163 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 163

    The current hit the ground, and Su Sheng stood not far away with a chuckle and said, "The power is good, but...too slow."


    Is the current slow?


    The electric girl was stunned and changed hands and hit the past.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Electric currents rushed crazily, and in the bright electric light, Su Sheng flashed back and forth quickly and easily without being hit.


    "It''s too slow, you can''t do it at this speed!"


    Huh!


    Su Sheng suddenly came to the front of the electric girl, the electric girl pushed her hand forward in shock, lightning galloped past.


    Su Sheng is gone again.


    "Where did it go?" The electric girl looked around, but Su Sheng quietly came behind her.


    "Humph!"


    The electric girl that was sensed coldly snorted the current in her hand as if it turned into a whip and turned and slashed.The straight electric whip crackled, Su Sheng slightly raised his finger.


    Huh!


    The electric whip stopped abruptly, and the electric girl shook hard, but the electric whip was motionless.


    "You, what did you do?" she cried out in surprise.


    "Control the current, not only you can do it!" Su Sheng opened his hand with a chuckle, the electric whip in the electric girl''s hand instantly turned into an electric light and came to Su Sheng''s hand. Su Sheng held his backhand and flicked the electric whip. Instantly entangled the electric girl.The electric girl panicked, her body glowing blue as if she was about to turn into electric current to escape.


    "Infinite stack, ten times."


    Su Sheng secretly superimposed the electric girl''s ability to control electric current ten times, he could feel the current distribution around him, and he could even control these electric currents with a single thought.


    Electric girl.


    Is the maximum current.


    "Come here."


    The electric whip in his hand disappeared, Su Sheng''s palm was up, and the electric girl who turned into electricity instantly turned into an electric ball?It fell into Su Sheng''s palm.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Electric lights flicker.


    There was a crackling sound in the air, as if it might blow up at any time.


    "Isn''t it fun?" Su Sheng stretched out his hand and gently touched the electric ball to tease a few times, but it was a pity that this form of electric girl could not speak.


    boom!


    Su Sheng took the electric girl and flew away instantly.


    I flew a long way from the International City. Although the International City was raining heavily, it was dry and not even a little wet.After releasing the disciple number, Su Sheng took the electric girl into the prison and threw it in.


    The prison door is closed.


    The electric girl turned into the original appearance."Where is this, what are you doing!"


    "What are you doing?" Su Sheng tilted his head and said with a chuckle."Of course I keep you as a spare battery!"


    ...


    PS: The electric girl is a character who appeared at the beginning of the fifth season of the first episode of Supergirl. The translation in the comics seems to be called the live wire. She is quite active in the TV series. Although she was a villain at the beginning, she finally helped the Supergirl deal with it. Dead when the enemy is strong.In the TV series, she also has a partner called the Silver Banshee, who is also a colleague of Supergirl.


    Chapter 185 The Red Tornado and the Lane Family


    "let me out!"


    "let me out!"


    The electric girl released electric current to attack the prison for a while, and then tried to turn into electric current to escape, but it was a pity that she returned without success and could only rant and yell.


    Su Sheng turned around and left the discipleship from the prison area, then shrank and put it away again.


    The poor electric girl was suppressed by Su Sheng and turned into a backup battery before she debuted on the stage. Although power outages are not common, they can still be encountered. Moreover, the application of electricity is very extensive and always useful. When it came up, it would take a lot of electricity to use the Origin Room to create the Day of Destruction!


    Huh!


    The rapid force starts, lightning gallops.


    Su Sheng returned to the International City, put away his battle clothes, stood on the street, glanced at the street lamp that had been restored to power, and suddenly thought of it, and immediately followed him into the electric wire of the street lamp.


    This feeling is very interesting.


    The consciousness is very clear and clear, and he can also feel the body transformed into an energy body, and he can control the body to quickly shuttle through the wires and electronic devices.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The chandelier in the living room of the apartment suddenly became bright, and Jesse was surprised to see an electric current rush in front of him and then turned into Su Sheng''s appearance.593


    "This..." Jesse looked at Su Sheng in surprise, but Su Sheng smiled without explaining.


    This new ability is not very useful to Su Sheng. If it is for speed, superpower and shock wave ability, it is better to use, if it is for escape like the electric girl, then it is even less likely to have the opportunity to use it. He doesn''t think he is. There is a chance that you must escape!


    You usually play cool, or meet certain talents with special abilities who have the opportunity to use it?For example, indigo!


    Indigo can also be transformed into an energy body and move freely in the network!


    night.


    Go quietly.


    No one knew that there was almost a villain called the electric girl who was about to come out to do something, only that Leslie Willis had disappeared from the ward and was missing.Although this incident caused quite a stir, the police, supergirls and supergirls were all looking for the whereabouts of Leslie Willis, but they didn''t find anything and had to give up in the end.Moreover, Supergirl didn¡¯t have so much energy to go to Leslie Willis specifically. The Super Investigation Department was completely messed up because of the exposure of Hank Henshaw¡¯s true identity. At this time, the military came up and wanted to borrow Supergirl to test new research and development. Robot.


    It turned out to be all right.


    The general directly took over the work of the Super Investigation Bureau!


    "Sam Lane?" Su Sheng was talking to Kara.


    "Yes, it''s Louise Lane''s father, and his little daughter Lucy Lane is with him. She is the military''s legal adviser, and... she''s also Jimmy Olsen''s former fiancee. Jamie is James'' short name!" Carla said gossip on the other side of the phone.


    James Olsen, or Jamie Olsen, is a friend of Super Girl and a member of the Super Girl team.The photographer who was originally the Planet Daily was entrusted by Superman to come to the International City to start a new life and work and take care of Carla by the way. I have to say that he and Superman are really good friends.Superman is with his sister Louise Lane, and he is with his sister Lucy Lane!


    "What robot is the military testing?"

 164 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 164

    "I don''t know, it seems to be called Red Wind? It hasn''t started yet."


    "Red Tornado? This name is really confusing, just call it Red Tornado." Su Sheng smiled.


    "General Sam Lane won''t agree, they are here, I have to hang up first." Kara finished speaking and hung up the phone hastily.


    "Red tornado." Su Sheng chuckled. This was also a member of the Justice League.It was originally a robot but it has its own wisdom, and most of them play a role similar to a nanny in the Justice League.Su Sheng remembers that Louise Lane in a parallel world in the comics implanted memory and emotion into the red tornado after his death.


    Su Sheng didn''t have much interest in the red tornado and didn''t join in the fun. He didn''t plan to go but some people wanted him to go.


    Not more than an hour after the end of the call with Kara, Su Sheng received a strange call.


    "Hey."


    "I''m Alex, I...I need help." Alex''s voice sounded.


    "Need help? Looking for me?" Su Sheng paused and laughed."Is there something wrong with the military robot? Can''t you and Supergirl solve it?"


    "My suit was taken away by you." Alex said solemnly.


    "Yeah, I almost forgot, what about the super girl?" Su Sheng suddenly realized and asked with a smile.


    "Anyway, you come here first, just outside the base of the Super Investigation Department." Alex hung up after speaking.


    A red tornado shouldn''t make Alix ask for help. Has anything changed?Or Astra?After all, Astra will definitely receive the news after super-investigating the internal chaos, and it is still very possible to make a move at this time.Su Sheng put on his battle clothes and started with swift force.


    Just when Alex put down the phone, he felt the wind blowing on his face, and Su Sheng had already arrived.


    So fast?


    Alex was stunned and just about to explain the situation, he heard Su Shengdao: "I just took the time to take a look. This scale of damage can''t be done by Supergirl and Red Tornado? And where is Sam Lane? Was it taken away? ?"


    "Yes!"


    Alexton explained it for a while.


    Supergirl and the red tornado were tested. At first, it went smoothly. Supergirl also defeated the red tornado, but the red tornado suddenly lost control and flew away. As a result, Astra led the other Kryptonians and suddenly appeared to attack and fight. The Super Girl lost to Astra and was almost caught, and the Martian Hunter suddenly appeared and rescued the Super Girl.When Astra saw this, he took General Sam Lane away!


    "The current situation is like this. The whereabouts of Supergirl and General Sam Ryan are unknown. I will find a way to rescue General Sam Ryan, but Supergirl..." Alexton said in a low voice, "She is your girlfriend. ...Being taken away, you have to bring her back!"


    Astra takes Sam Lane, and the Martian Hunter rescues Kara.


    It¡¯s completely different from the plot in the TV series. In the TV series, Astra designed to be arrested and the Martian Hunter was taken away by other Kryptonians. Sam Lane took the opportunity to take over the Super Investigation Department, but Super Girl and Alex released Ah. Stella exchanged hostages with the Kryptonians and rescued the Martian Hunter!


    but¡­¡­


    That''s fun!


    ...


    PS: There are many parallel universes in DC, and there are countless double bodies and so on, so some characters may be handled similarly to the Frost Killer of Earth II, so that the plot is not chaotic and everyone''s watching is chaotic.And for Su Sheng, unless it is the contrast between the black canary and the black sea monster, it is not fun to make a few exactly the same.Finally, we still have to shout for a reward and customize!


    Chapter 186 Lucy Lane and the Supergirl Who Needs Sunshine


    "Who is he? Is he also an agent of the Super Investigation Department?"


    A woman in military uniform walked over hurriedly and asked sharply.


    "He is, he is the helper I got..." Alexton whispered towards Su Shengdao."This is Lucy Lane, the daughter of General Sam Lane."


    "What are your skills?" Lucy Lane asked Su Sheng who was wearing a steel suit."Rely on this armor or... a battle suit?"


    Although her tone is not overbearing, she has a sense of urgency. I don''t know if it is because of the status of a soldier or a lawyer. She gives people an aggressive momentum when she speaks.


    "I have notified Superman, you, you guys should also deploy as soon as possible, hoping to find General Sam Lane and Supergirl as quickly as possible." Lucy Lane''s voice fell, and she turned away without hearing Su Sheng''s idea of ??introducing her own skills. .


    Alex couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    "You... are you not angry?" Lucy Lane''s attitude made Alex a little dissatisfied, and she was also worried that Su Sheng would be angry because of it.She didn''t think much of Su Sheng, but if Su Sheng did something, it would be messed up.


    "I heard she is Jimmy Olsen''s ex-fianc¨¦e?" Su Sheng said as he entered a military tent next to him, Alex followed up and said."Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "She''s still a baby bird." Su Sheng turned and hugged Alex casually.


    "What are you doing? Don''t mess around." Alix warned with surprise."You said she still? No...impossible? Since she is a fianc¨¦e, how could she...maybe..."


    "Sam Lane doesn''t like Jimmy. Although she likes Jimmy and she is engaged to him, but because of work, she gathers less and divorces, and platonic love is not easy to manage. She can accept it, but men can''t accept it, so... "Su Sheng shrugged and smiled."In addition to testing the red tornado with General Sam Lane this time, she is trying to restore the relationship with Jamie."


    "How did you know?" Alex was surprised, no one would talk about such private matters.


    Su Sheng put away his battle clothes and pointed to his head."Telepathy, it''s easy to get into other people''s memories."


    "Okay." Alex remembered the feeling of being controlled by her."Don''t talk about it, you have to save Supergirl."


    "Row!"


    Su Sheng smiled and helped Alix put on the ring of the battle suit again, and Su Sheng bowed his head and kissed it under Alex''s slightly stunned gaze.


    Alex did not hide.


    Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s used to it or knowing that hiding is useless?Alex did not resist.


    Under a deep kiss.


    Alex closed his eyes unconsciously, and put his hand gently on Su Sheng''s body as if slowly trying to cater to it?But at this time, Su Sheng suddenly pulled away and left, and Alex opened his eyes and was stunned.


    "gone!"


    Su Sheng chuckled and put on his battle clothes again, the next moment, he had disappeared.


    There was an inexplicable sense of loss in her heart. Alex took a deep breath and turned around. She needed to mobilize all her strength to find the Kryptonians and rescue General Sam Lane.Not long after Su Sheng left, he heard the sound of breaking through the sky, and then saw Superman descend from the sky!


    Over the investigation, Superman began to look for General Sam Lane.


    Su Sheng came to Supergirl''s apartment.


    The Martian Hunter will not have any ill will towards Supergirl, but she has to find Supergirl as soon as possible.Su Sheng opened the Supergirl''s closet, put away the battle clothes and touched it with his fingers.Don''t get me wrong, he doesn''t have any perverted hobbies, he is using the shock wave ability to sense the position of Supergirl!


    boom!


    Su Sheng felt a sense of vibration, and the next moment he opened his eyes, he saw some illusion around him, as if he was in a slightly blue black and white world.Somewhere in a closed place, the super girl was lying in a device similar to sunbathing, and the yellow sun was shining on her.


    This is a device that simulates solar energy and helps supergirls recover.


    "This equipment...should be in the Super Investigation Department, right?"


    "Some room in the underground of Super Investigation Department? It''s quite clever. It''s very slippery to play in the dark under the light." Su Sheng chuckled and put on his battle clothes again, and the swift force started to return to the Super Investigation Department again.This time, Su Sheng didn''t alarm anyone, but quickly found it in the basement of the Super Investigation Department.


    It''s a coincidence.

 165 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 165

    Not long after Superman flew away, he was patrolling around looking for the Kryptonian or Sam Lane.If Superman is here, maybe he can find Su Sheng?


    Buzzing!


    The vibrating sound suddenly sounded, and the Martian Hunter suddenly stood up and looked at the closed door on alert, and saw a familiar battle suit coming in from the other end of the door.


    "It''s you!"


    "What do you want to do!"


    The Martian Hunter subconsciously stood in front of Supergirl, staring at Su Sheng guardingly.


    "You look so ugly!" Seeing the Martian hunter Su Sheng mumbled."Although you don''t need to save production costs, you should change back to Hank Henshaw, at least it seems pleasing to the eye."


    "How is her situation?"


    After speaking, Su Sheng looked at Super Girl.


    The Martian Manhunter couldn''t figure out his purpose. Since he didn''t seem to plan to do it, the Martian Manhunter didn''t plan to do it at this time, he hesitantly changed back to Hank Henshaw."It''s not optimistic. The energy in the Krypton cells in her body has been exhausted, and she must be replenished as soon as possible."


    "Still running out of energy? The Kryptonians in this world are really weak." Su Sheng pouted his lips and walked over to pick up Supergirl.


    "What do you want to do!"


    "Take her to the sun, this speed is too slow."


    "I won''t let you take her away." The Martian Hunter said solemnly.


    "Alex came to me for help!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    The Martian hunter was shocked.


    If Alex asked him for help, it would certainly not be bad for Supergirl.It''s just that the Martian Hunter is a little injured, it seems that Alix completely distrusts himself.Su Sheng picked up Supergirl. This time the Martian Hunter did not stop her. With a swish, the blue lightning came on. After coming out of the Supercha Department base, Su Sheng held Supergirl and flew directly to the sky.


    The super girl who was unconscious at this moment looked...very weak!


    Chapter 187 The Chaos


    In space.


    Su Sheng slowly let go of Supergirl, the sunlight shining on her body quickly absorbed her and recovered.


    Turning around, Su Sheng stared directly at the earth and began to superimpose his vision, which gradually became clear as if he had opened a multiplex lens.


    In the International City.


    Superman confronts Astra.


    This made Su Sheng a little surprised. How could Superman find Astra so quickly?No, it''s not right.Su Sheng did not see Sam Lane.What does this show?It shows that Astra is not unprepared to be found by Superman, it is very likely that she appeared on purpose!Although close to each other, Superman and Astra played very intensely without any mercy.


    You come and me, as if you are going to the other side and death.


    Unlimited stacking, super listening.


    The noise in the ears gradually sounded, and the noisy sounds seemed to have entered a noisy vegetable market and received various sounds.The spirit gradually became focused, shielding other voices, and Su Sheng heard the conversation between Astra and Superman.


    Superman is asking about Sam Lane''s whereabouts.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The two fought each other while talking, and the fight was very intense.Suddenly, Superman paused as if he had heard something.Astra seized the opportunity to knock Superman into the air with a punch.


    boom!


    Superman landed and slid far away on the ground.


    He didn''t get up right away but he didn''t look like he was injured, but he was listening.


    "Loise!"


    Superman suddenly shouted anxiously and flew away.


    "Something happened to Louise?" Su Sheng squinted his eyes and shifted his gaze to Metropolis looking for Louise Lane''s voice. After a while, he had found it!


    Louise Lane was kidnapped!


    The nuclear man did it!


    "This nuclear man will really look for a chance. He even kidnapped Louise Lane when Superman left the metropolis. Hmm, come on." Su Sheng chuckled and stopped paying attention.


    "Hmm!"


    A soft snort sounded, and Su Sheng turned her head to see that the super girl woke up quietly.


    "Are you awake?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "You..." Super Girl was stunned and didn''t react for a while, and then she said in shock after a while: "It''s you, Iron Man!"


    "..."


    Su Sheng has a black line, what is the name of Iron Man?Why don''t you call me Iron Man?At this moment, Su Sheng really missed Sisko a bit, at least Sisko was very talented in naming it.


    "Astra!"


    The supergirl''s memory gradually regained consciousness and remembered what happened before, and flew directly back to Earth with a loud shout, even ignoring Su Sheng in this way.


    Su Sheng shook his head dumbly and flew back.


    International City.


    Superman¡¯s sudden departure was a little unexpected. Whether it was Astra, who was the opponent, or Lucy Lane, who saw Superman as hope, they were shocked. Watching Superman fly away, Astra chuckled and flew directly towards Super. The base of the investigation bureau.Although I don''t know why Superman left, this is an opportunity.


    Without Superman and Supergirl, Sam Ryan is in his own hands again, and there is no leader in the super investigation.


    As long as the Super Investigation Bureau is destroyed, the International City can be ruled unscrupulously, and the Earth can be turned into a second Krypton based on the International City.


    Super inspection bureau base.


    Alex said in a deep voice."She is coming."


    "Why, why did Superman leave?" Lucy Lane still had some Superman who couldn''t accept her as hope and left like this.


    Now that there is no time to think about why Superman left, Alix put on the battle suit and started the kryptonite mode and rushed directly to Astra!


    Not close yet.


    Astra has already felt the influence of kryptonite on her, and the feeling of powerlessness, nausea, and pain made her fall directly into the air.With the battle suit, Alex immediately gained confidence, not to mention the obvious influence of kryptonite on the Kryptonites. She fell from the air to Astra and wanted to catch her and asked about Sam Lane¡¯s whereabouts. At this time, Astra suddenly took out a bright device and buckled it on his body.


    In an instant.

 166 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 166

    The influence of kryptonite disappeared instantly.


    "Hmph, do you think I don''t know what the earth people know about the Kryptonians?" Astra snorted coldly and fisted towards Alex who was wearing a battle suit.


    From being caught off guard, Alex was instantly knocked to the ground.


    boom!


    Astra fell from the sky and smashed his fist heavily, and Alex dodged and pulled away in a panic...


    "You, can you ignore the influence of kryptonite?" Alex asked in surprise.


    Kryptonite is currently the biggest weakness known to the Kryptonites. If they can resist the influence of Kryptonite, it will be difficult for the Kryptonites to deal with it.Alex is curious, how did Astra know that they would use kryptonite as a weapon?Only the Kryptonians who have irradiated the yellow sun are afraid of Kryptonite. Before that, they had never used Kryptonite against the Kryptonites of Aslat. How did they know?


    boom!


    In the fierce battle between Alix and Astra, a figure fell from the sky, causing Alix and Astra to separate instantly.


    The violent fall and impact made the two of them look towards the middle. A big pit appeared on the ground. In the pit, the super girl lay straight on the ground and passed out!


    "Supergirl!"


    Alix hurriedly turned off the kryptonite mode in shock and pounced on Supergirl, Supergirl... also unfortunate.


    Although he recovered a little from the sun, it was not at its peak. When he landed on the ground, he was affected by Alex''s Kryptonite mode. After hitting the ground, he fainted again.Astra was shocked and reacted with a long whistle.


    The whistling sound is like a signal. Not long after it fell, I heard the whistling sound. In a blink of an eye, dozens of a mixed army of Kryptonians and aliens flew over from a distance, floating in mid-air. Cha Department surrounded.


    "Today, no one can save you!"


    Astra arrogantly said to Alex.


    Alex looked around and his face became serious in an instant. The super girl fainted and didn''t know when she would wake up. Even if she woke up, it would be difficult to deal with so many aliens, right?Now... what should I do?


    "Kill them all!"


    Astra gave the order coldly with a big wave.


    The sound just fell.


    Azure lightning fell from the sky, and Su Sheng landed brazenly!


    ...


    PS: Be more tolerant and less hostile.Writing a book is not easy, so let''s cherish it.To be kind to others is to be kind to yourself!In the past few years, I wake up every day to code words, conceive, sleep, code words conceive of sleep, day after day, too much pressure, a few nonsense after drinking, please bear with me!


    One hundred and eighty-eighth chapter one punch!Crack the earth with one punch!


    boom!


    Su Sheng landed brazenly and instantly attracted everyone''s attention, and he looked at Astra and asked."I didn''t hear clearly just now, what did you say?"


    "It''s you!"


    Although the battle clothes changed, the voice did not change, Aslat recognized instantly and sneered."I don''t know who you are, and I don''t want to know who you are. I just want to remind you... if you don''t want to die, just let it go!"


    "Flap! Pop! Pop!"


    Su Sheng clapped his hands and said with a chuckle."Honestly, I really want to know who has this ability to kill me."


    Astra sneered: "Do you think you can control the battle with a single battle suit? See how many people are here, and rely on a single battle suit. How many people can you save and defeat!"


    "Why do you think the battle clothes are my support?" Su Sheng asked with a light smile.


    Astra was stunned and said subconsciously: "Does this still need to be said? If you don''t need a uniform, why make a uniform?"


    "Some people just like to use their own thinking to speculate on others? Aren''t they afraid of slaps?" Su Sheng chuckled, and the suit quickly fell off his body and turned into a bracelet.


    "Earthling?"


    Astra was not too surprised by this result.


    "Are you crazy?" Alex couldn''t help coming to Su Sheng''s side and whispered: "You don''t need to listen to what she said. Did she deliberately urge you to give up your advantage?"


    "Do you think I can''t do without the battle clothes?" Su Sheng turned his head and asked.


    Alex hesitated for a while and didn''t speak. From the time she knew about Su Sheng, it seemed that all he relied on was the suit."Do you have other skills?"


    "Yes, and many!" Su Sheng smiled and looked at Alex seriously.


    "Really? Then why didn''t you..."


    "I haven''t said it or I haven''t used it? I don''t think we have enough to let me tell you all what I will, not to mention this suit has just been set up, not to be used for jokes, what shall I do with my strength? "Su Sheng Weiwei said impatiently: "Take the super girl and step aside."


    Alex was still a little worried, seeing that Su Sheng''s slightly frowned brows were still slowly backing away with a comatose super girl.


    I can''t say why, but she has an inexplicable sense of trust.


    Looking at Astra, the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised extremely arrogantly.


    "If I take a half step back, count me as losing."


    "If you can kill anyone present, I will lose!"


    "If you and your people still have someone who can stand in five minutes, even if it''s kneeling, I lose!"


    Arrogant, too arrogant!


    Listening to the three sentences he said, it was like a lunatic.


    "Who gave you the courage to say so!" Astra said coldly.


    "Liang Jingru!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Liang Jingru?Could it be a great god of the universe or a powerful figure on earth?But why never heard of it?Astra subconsciously thought about it and then raised his hand, no matter what Liang Jingru is not Liang Jingru, this... is the best opportunity!


    "kill him!"


    Astra gave an order, and in an instant, the eyes of the Kryptonians around him turned red, and the blue laser rays suddenly lit up.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Several laser beams shot at Su Sheng from different directions at the same time. At that moment, Su Sheng''s side was illuminated with a blue light, like a blue light ball.


    "Huh, but so!"


    "After talking for a long time, I thought it was amazing!" Astra said with a cold snort.

 167 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 167

    "Su Sheng!" Alex shouted subconsciously.


    Zi Zi Zi... Boom...


    The azure blue ball of light suddenly exploded!


    The powerful impact instantly agitated, the dust was flying, and a figure gradually emerged.


    "Su Sheng!" The same shout, but the emotion that Alex wanted to express was completely different.


    Su Sheng, unscathed!


    Even the clothes don''t seem to be damaged!


    "How is this possible?"


    Astra''s eyes widened in shock.


    Under the laser rays of a group of Kryptonians, even the clothes were not torn!


    The absorption of energy combined with the superimposed body of steel created Su Sheng''s almost mythical behavior. If it were not for the fear of clothes damage, he would not even want to use the ability to absorb energy.


    "Humph!"


    Su Sheng snorted, and the red laser beam suddenly lit up.


    Huh!


    A Kryptonian was instantly hit by a laser beam, and his chest was directly penetrated and fell from the air.


    "Why, how is it possible?" Astra called out in shock.


    Red laser rays?


    There is such a powerful power?


    There was no need for her to give orders at all, the other Kryptonians rushed towards Su Sheng when they saw this.


    "Get me down!"


    Seeing a Kryptonian flying towards him, Su Sheng shouted that the strength of the steel body directly superimposed a hundred times.


    A hundred times!


    He has never used this kind of superimposed multiple.


    With one hand, he grabbed the opponent''s fist and twisted it forcefully, followed by the other fist and hit his head directly!


    boom!


    The moment the fist hit the opponent''s head, the Kryptonian with a body of steel seemed to be made of tofu. The fist instantly pierced his head and hit the ground directly from top to bottom.At the moment of landing, the body of the Kryptonian exploded directly, and the vibration wave generated by the huge force was like the impact of the explosion, which immediately shook the people around. The surrounding tents, the buildings at the entrance of the Chaocha Department, etc. Razed to 100 levels.


    Click, the sound of clicking cracking sounded under Su Sheng''s fist. About a few seconds later, a shaking vibration came from the mountain. The ground under the fist was instantly crushed, and the force penetrated and rubbed the core of the earth. Whizzed past the edge.


    The earth was penetrated.


    This punch directly hit the earth from one end to the other. The sky collapsed and the earth broke, volcanoes erupted, and tsunamis continued, just like the apocalyptic scene suddenly erupted.


    The earth, from the middle... split!


    A punch, just a punch.


    Not only did one click explode the Kryptonian with a body of steel, but also split the earth in two from the middle.


    "You, you destroyed the earth, are you crazy?"


    Astra was shaken to stand and floated into the air, and the X-ray sight could easily find that the earth...broken in the middle!


    "Is it too hard?" Su Sheng slowly raised his fist and cast a glance at Astra and said: "It doesn''t matter, the conditions are still counted. If I lose, I will help you rebuild Krypton!"


    "Madman, you are a madman, how to rebuild Krypton when the earth is destroyed!" Astra shouted angrily.


    ...


    PS: I feel like I have a stomach for chatting with my brothers, but suddenly I don¡¯t know what to say when the words come to my lips.Should I say something, please give me a reward?The new January rewards are still zero eggs!


    Chapter 189 Want to save the earth?Ask Su Sheng to answer or not!


    No one thought that Su Sheng, who took off his battle clothes, was so strong?


    This is far beyond their imagination. One punch, just one punch, actually broke the earth, can you believe it?


    "Mad, you are a crazy!"


    Feeling the vibration and tearing of the ground, the sense of doomsday that the planet is about to be destroyed, Astra can no longer destroy the Chaocha Department or rule the International City. If the earth explodes, their plans for many years will be completely ruined.


    "Several people over there, if you don''t want to die, and if you don''t want the earth to be destroyed, then quickly find a way." Astra called out loudly to Alex and Lucy Lane.


    Alex and Lucy Lane wake up like a dream, think of a way?Think of a way to prevent the earth from splitting?This...what can I do?To win a legal battle, Lucy Lane knows what to do.Defeat an alien enemy, Alex knows what to do to prevent the earth from splitting?There was a blank in their minds.


    "Su Sheng, you..." Alex stared blankly at Su Sheng what he wanted to say, but he didn''t know what to say when the words came to his lips.


    Break the earth with a punch?Always feel ridiculous and incredible!


    The ground 070 shakes, and the volcano erupts.


    Such abnormal actions appeared almost simultaneously in all parts of the world, and they had caused immeasurable damage in just a few minutes. The heads of the world received the news almost immediately and began to let people investigate the cause.


    "Are you not going to continue?" Seeing Astra and the others, they had no intention of continuing to do anything, Su Sheng pouted and moved suddenly!


    The hundredfold superimposed power of the steel body really made Su Sheng a little bit surprised, the earth is cracked?Not in a hurry, let''s finish the work first.A sprinter Su Sheng had already rushed in front of the group of Kryptonians, using his hands and feet together, and the laser occasionally shot out. This time Su Sheng controlled the superimposed power from a hundred times to about five times, enough to crush it without causing additional damage.


    In the blink of an eye, seven or eight Kryptonians had died in the hands of Su Sheng.


    Seeing this, Astra couldn''t help but want to greet the staff to leave, this guy is simply a lunatic.


    The earth is about to explode, and he still has the mind to deal with them.


    "stop fighting!"


    A figure suddenly emerged from the ground and stood in front of Su Sheng.


    The Martian Hunter said in a deep voice: "The earth is about to split. Other things can be put away first. We must save the earth as soon as possible."


    "I have a way."


    "I can dive in and glue it from the middle with a laser, but I need someone who can push the earth to prevent it from splitting!"


    The Martian Hunter said solemnly.

 168 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 168

    "We can!" Astra said.


    They have been lurking on the earth for so many years, so naturally they can''t bear to see the earth destroyed like this.


    boom!


    There was a sonic boom in the distance, and Superman flew over, his face solemn."I can help too!"


    "Loise is in trouble, I just rushed back." Superman turned around and explained to Lucy Lane.


    "Loise is all right?" Lucy Lane asked after a pause.


    Superman shook his head deeply."I believe she will be fine."


    "Then do it!"


    Without further ado, it is not the time to consider other things. If the earth blows up, then everything is over.


    The Martian Hunter said to dive directly into the ground, and Superman flew away with a bang to push the earth from outside.Just as Astra and others were about to help, Su Sheng suddenly moved again!


    boom!boom!boom!


    After a few punches, everyone including Aslat was knocked to the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Astra roared.


    "five minutes!"


    "Within five minutes you will lie down on the ground honestly, and I will beat anyone who gets up!" Su Sheng said with squinting eyes.


    "Are you crazy? The earth is about to be ruined. You still care about winning or losing? Five minutes, five minutes later, the earth may not exist!" Lucy Lane eagerly came to Su Sheng and shouted.


    Su Sheng turned to look at Lucy Lane."You are right, but what does it matter to me? I don''t listen!"


    "You... you are simply unreasonable!" Lucy Lane was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. Alix could not help but persuade him. Persuading Su Sheng to help and also persuaded Su Sheng to temporarily let Astra and so on. People, unfortunately Su Sheng turned a deaf ear.


    regret!


    Astra can''t express regret now. She would have never deliberately urged him to take off his suit if he had known that he took off his suit so strong!


    It was not the battle clothes that took off, but a demon!


    "Do you care about winning or losing so much? Is winning or losing more important than the safety of the earth?" Alex asked in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng shrugged."This shows that I believe in what I say and do what I say."


    "What if you lose?" Alex asked in a deep voice.


    "Wish to bet and lose!"


    "Okay!" Alex took a deep breath and glanced at the unconscious Supergirl in the distance, and then walked towards Su Sheng in a serious face.


    One step, two steps.


    Alex came to Su Sheng on tiptoe and hooked Su Sheng''s neck fiercely and proactively kissed him.


    Strong and hot, at this time Alex showed the skills and temperament of active selflessness. Although unfamiliar, he was full of aggressiveness.


    "Back, you back."


    "you lose!"


    At first everyone didn''t realize Alex''s intentions, but when Su Sheng who was holding the kiss unconsciously backed away, Lucy Lane instantly reacted and shouted.


    Hearing Lucy Lane''s shout, Su Sheng and Alex separated slightly.


    "I really want to compliment you for your wit!" Su Sheng put his arms around Alex''s waist and said with a light smile.


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief. She just thought that Su Sheng was a little bit interesting to herself, and she tried to kill a mouse by a blind cat, but she didn''t expect it to succeed, and she didn''t expect that Su Sheng seemed to accept it.


    "What are you doing in a daze!" Alex shouted to Astra and the others.


    Astra and others got up tentatively, and saw that Su Sheng hadn''t stopped them, they flew away one by one, flying out of the earth and pushing the earth in another direction!


    How heavy is the earth?How much power is needed to propel the earth?


    They don''t know this, they just do their best to avoid the earth being destroyed!


    ...


    PS: The picture is Astra.


    Chapter 190 Danger?Supergirl, the people around you are the most dangerous!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Deep underground, the Martian hunter in a phaseless state released laser rays to bond the earth that was gradually coming closer. At the two ends of the earth, Superman and Astor were pushing the split-in-half earth to the center. This The process is very slow and very laborious, but the Kryptonians¡¯ steel body is indeed powerful, even in this weakened world, they still show excellent performance, especially when the earth is about to be destroyed. Stronger power is not so difficult to accept.


    At this time, both the hero and the villain seem to become very focused, with only one purpose.


    That is to save the earth!


    boom!


    The silent loud noise made the earth vibrate violently again, and after a long while, the Martian hunter got out of the ground and sat on the ground directly, looking ~ exhausted.


    "Did it succeed?" Alex asked hurriedly.


    The Martian Hunter nodded tiredly.


    "call!"


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, the crisis of the earth''s explosion was lifted!


    "Superman went back to the metropolis to look for Louise Lane, and Astra left with the rest." After a long while, the Martian Hunter got up tired and said something slowly, then looked at the leisurely and relaxed Su Sheng."Do you know what kind of consequences you almost caused?"


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "Do you know what the consequences will be if I go through this punch?"


    Su Sheng raised his fist, and everyone became nervous subconsciously.


    What a joke!


    Just now, it broke the earth with a punch. Now it¡¯s hard to avoid the crisis of the earth''s explosion. In the end, you still come?The Martian Hunter stopped talking for an instant, and Alex almost threw himself on Su Sheng to prevent him from making another move.


    "Hmm."

 169 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 169

    A groan sounded softly from the distant Supergirl''s mouth.


    Alex hurriedly released Su Sheng, and Su Sheng smiled and walked over.


    "Su, Su Sheng?" Supergirl woke up quietly, and she was shocked to see Su Sheng by her side."Why are you here? Where''s Astra?"


    "Astra has gone." Su Sheng helped Super Girl up and laughed softly."As for why I am here, I was informed by Alex."


    "Alex? Why did you let Su Sheng come over, how dangerous here is!" Supergirl subconsciously said to Alex.


    Danger?


    The people around you are the most dangerous!


    Seeing the supergirl being kept in the dark, Alex wanted to tell her the truth loudly, but she held it back.No matter what reason Su Sheng concealed her identity from Super Girl, she did not dare to tell Super Girl the truth!Originally, Alex was worried about the day of destruction, but now Su Sheng is the real day of destruction.After he punched the Kryptonians and smashed the earth apart, Alex was really afraid of Su Sheng now!


    She knew very well that the reason why Martian Hunter and Superman were able to save the earth this time was because Su Sheng did not really intend to destroy the earth, otherwise, even if they could do it, they would not have this chance.To put it bluntly, she felt that Su Sheng didn''t care about these at all, otherwise it would be useless to give up kisses without saying anything.


    Alex didn''t speak, and the people around had weird expressions, which made Supergirl asked curiously."What happened after I was in a coma? Why did Astra leave? Where did the Iron Man go? How do I feel like I missed a lot of things."


    "Yes, you almost disappeared in this faint."


    Alex thought secretly, and explained, "It was the Iron Man who defeated Astra, and then... he left. Leave it alone, what do you think?"


    "I''m fine, just a little tired." Supergirl said.


    Alex had concealed that Su Sheng was the Iron Man, so naturally Xiao Gui Cao wouldn''t talk too much.


    Su Sheng has given them too many''surprises'', and they haven''t gotten over it yet.


    "Where is General Sam Lane, did you find it?" Supergirl asked again.


    "There is no news for the time being, but we will find a way as soon as possible. You should go back to the base for inspection first." Alex said.


    "I will go to the sun to recover faster!" After the super girl said, she planned to fly away.


    "..."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Alex couldn''t help asking when she saw Supergirl posing but still standing there.


    "I...I can''t fly anymore, my ability is not, it''s gone!" Supergirl said in panic with wide eyes.


    "You consume too much, so use the equipment in the bureau to recover some energy and then go to the sun!" The Martian Hunter answered.


    Supergirl didn''t speak for a while.


    Alex looked at Supergirl and then at Martian Manhunter, and said in a deep voice, "The matter between us is not over yet, but now I need your help. You know the Kryptonians best, and the situation in the game is the best. To understanding!"


    "As long as you still believe me!" Martian Hunter said.


    "Go in first!" Alex helped Supergirl into the base from Su Sheng.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "You don''t need to worry about me, I can go back by myself." Su Shengchao Super Girl said.


    "Yeah." The supergirl nodded and followed Alex, Martian Hunter and other agents in.


    Turning around, Su Sheng was about to leave.


    Lucy Lane stood in front of Su Sheng.


    "Something?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and smiled lightly."Oh, by the way, I almost forgot that you are a lawyer or a soldier, so do you want to sue me or arrest me? The crime of destroying the earth? There seems to be no such law yet!"


    "neither!"


    Lucy Lane shook her head."I want to ask you to help rescue my father!"


    Saint Su''s powerful strength not only easily abused Astra and others, but also destroyed the earth with a gesture of action. Even if Astra had an idea to plot the earth, the earth must still exist.Before, Lucy Lane believed that Superman was the hope of saving her father, but now let alone whether Superman has the ability to do it, even if he does, he is busy saving Louise.They are all her own relatives. Lucy Lane will naturally not blame Superman, but her father will definitely save them. Su Sheng... is her only hope at the moment!


    "I also want to give Jimmy a hat of forgiveness." Su Sheng curled his lips to activate the speed force and disappeared instantly.


    Chapter 191: Superman Darkening and Lucy Lane''s Plea!


    The tsunami gradually stopped and the volcano stopped erupting.


    The apocalyptic vision disappeared.


    However, the follow-up impact has intensified, and they know the reason after various countries¡¯ investigations and satellite feedback.


    The earth split in the middle and almost exploded.


    And Superman and other Kryptonians pushed the earth and finally saved it!


    However, the heads of countries did not thank Superman, but became even more afraid of alien heroes such as Superman and Supergirl.The reason is very simple. As earthlings, the masters of the earth, they don''t want to explode the earth in a muddle one day. They don''t even know how to die?Quite heroes can, but must be under their supervision!


    Rescue operations are in full swing everywhere.


    In Metropolis, Superman finds Louise Lane.


    To be precise, it was the corpse of Louise Lane. In a ruined building, Louise Lane was shot in the chest and lost her breath.Sad and angry, Superman screamed up to the sky holding Louise Lane''s body.


    Footsteps came from the side, and Superman turned his head and saw the nuclear man approaching.


    "It was you, it was you who killed Louise!" Superman let go of Louise gently and rushed to the Nuclear Man and grabbed his neck angrily shouted.


    "That''s it, that''s it, this is the pain of losing the people around you!"


    Although the nuclear man was caught, he laughed wildly."It''s a pity, it''s a pity that I didn''t kill him personally."


    "I didn''t kill people, so you can''t kill me. Who makes you a hero? You can only be tortured forever by the pain of losing your favorite person..." The nuclear energy man has not finished his arrogant words. Shot.


    Puff!


    The fist shattered the nuclear man''s armor, penetrated the body and directly crushed his heart.


    "You, you unexpectedly..." The Nuclear Man looked at Superman in pain and shock.


    Superman''s face was gloomy and coldly said: "If a good person is not rewarded, then I will eliminate all the evil in the world!"


    "Leaving you alone will only hurt more good people. From now on...I won''t give you the opportunity to hurt other people again!" Superman slowly retracted his hand, and the Nuclear Energy Man fell to the ground with no breath.


    changed!


    Superman has completely changed because of the death of Louise Lane!


    He flew into the air with a bang, and his voice spread throughout the city and issued his latest declaration.


    He will not let any criminals off, and will not give these criminals the opportunity to hurt people!

 170 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 170

    This move can be said to be earth-shattering. After all, Superman used to treat any criminals by arresting and imprisoning them and would not try them, but now... Superman is going to kill.Some people supported it, some opposed it, and the government or the military soon found Superman. Although the people didn''t know what the process was and what they talked about, the results did not seem to have changed.


    Especially after Superman shot and killed a robber directly with a laser, this change of Superman has completely caused an uproar!


    The Superman incident gradually ferments, and its influence is rapidly expanding.


    However, everyone in the International City has no time to care about this. The Martian Hunter and Alex are busy looking for Aslat''s whereabouts. Especially Astra has developed a way to deal with kryptonite, which makes them feel tricky. , Supergirl''s energy has not been recovered yet, it has been slowly recovering with synthetic sunlight.


    Lucy Lane received the bad news from her sister and returned to the Metropolis as soon as possible.


    Father wants to save, but sister...


    In a word, the world gradually began to mess up because of Su Sheng.


    "Indigo, little Indigo, why don''t you show up yet."


    In the apartment, Su Sheng was resting on Jesse''s lap while holding a tablet computer to search the Internet for some special events that may be related to Indigo. It''s a pity... there is no gain for the time being.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone''s ringing suddenly rang, Jessie reached out and handed the phone on the side to Su Sheng, and Su Sheng answered.


    "I''m Lucy Lane." Her voice was so hoarse that Su Sheng could not hear it for a while.


    "Something?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "I want to get your call from Alex, my sister... died, Superman has changed, my father was taken away, whereabouts are unknown, life or death is unknown, I..."


    "The purpose of your call is to expect me to comfort you, or to pity you and help you?" Su Sheng interrupted her unceremoniously."I''m not familiar with you, and yes, I don''t have much sympathy, at least not here with you. So if you have something to say, just hang up."


    silence!


    Lucy Lane was silent for a moment before she seemed to pluck up the courage to make a certain decision."You said that you believed it, right? You said you want to give Jimmy a forgiveness hat? I don''t understand what it means, but I know what you want! Let''s make a deal, and you will save my father. , I... I will stay with you one night!"


    "Dududu..."


    The phone hung up.


    Lucy Lane looked at the phone in a daze. What does he mean?Lucy Lane hurriedly replayed it back, and the phone rang a few times."What do you mean, why did you hang up?"


    "The meaning is obvious, not interested!"


    "Why? You obviously said that!" Lucy Lane hurriedly asked. She was desperate before she made up her mind to put forward such a condition, even... even she had already made it possible that there would be no reconciliation with Jimmy, but Su Sheng You said you were not interested?"How do you want to help me, what conditions, you say."


    "I said the conditions?" Su Sheng thought for a while and chuckled."No, I can''t think of any conditions of interest!"


    "forever and always!"


    "Is it always possible? As long as I''m still alive, as long as you want, anytime...anytime. I have lost my sister and I can''t lose my father anymore, please...please...help me!" Lucy Ryan''s pleading gradually became lower, and sobbing and choking came from the phone.


    "Please, please help me, help me..."


    Lucy Lane had already collapsed, she unconsciously repeated and whispered... After hearing that, Jesse next to Su Sheng couldn''t help feeling a little distressed, pitying, she whispered towards Su Shengdao."Or, you can help her."


    Su Sheng glanced at Jesse, holding the phone and chuckled: "First take a picture and send it over. I will inspect the goods."


    "...Okay, I''ll shoot right away, right away!" Lucy Lane said eagerly after a pause.


    Su Sheng, hung up the phone.


    ...


    PS: The same character will have differences and changes in different parallel worlds, so we don''t keep so many double bodies. For one thing, it''s boring to repeat the same person. Second, there are more people and chaos.In addition to the unspoken reasons of our men, so these dual bodies in different worlds will receive lunch.It just happened that Da Chao was blackened in this world and messed up.


    Chapter 192 The Deal with Lucy Lane


    After a few minutes.


    Su Sheng received the photo from Lucy Lane.Slightly wheat-colored skin looks healthy. Although she is not tall, she has a bumpy figure. She is more seductive than imagined without any special poses.


    "Neixiu! I didn''t really see that she has such a figure in clothes before! Jimmy, Jimmy, you really failed to be a fiance. I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to see the figure of your fiancee!" Su Sheng joked lightly.


    The difference in status and status, coupled with the busyness of their respective projects, is destined to not last long, especially Jimmy is still a man!No man can bear the despise of the other half''s family and the life of long time together.If you can¡¯t do anything together, you cannot meet your own needs and you have to bear other pressures. Few people are willing to maintain this relationship.Although Lucy Lane proposed the breakup, there is no reason why Jimmy would agree so simply.


    Lucy Lane is coming to the International City this time and wants to try the relationship of the party, but unfortunately it will never be possible before it starts.


    11


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang again, and Lucy Lane called.


    "You, did you receive it?" Lucy Lane asked.


    "Received, you are better than I expected." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "That means you agree?" Lucy Lane asked excitedly.


    "Tell me your current address." Su Sheng said.


    Lucy Lane said it hurriedly.


    "Wait in place!" Su Sheng hung up the phone, turned over and sat up and said to Jesse: "Aren''t you pity her? Then you can pick her up."


    "Me?" Jesse reacted in a daze.


    After asking for the address, Jesse put on a uniform and injected speed serum, and the yellow lightning disappeared from the apartment.


    Huh!


    A few minutes later, Jesse showed up in the apartment with the confused Lucy Lane.


    "This...I..." Lucy Lane stared blankly at the apartment of Su Sheng and the stranger, and then looked at Jesse next to him in a daze."Here, this is the International City? You, who are you?"


    Lucy Lane looked at Jesse in uniform in surprise.


    In the blink of an eye, I took myself from the Metropolis to the International City. This... Is this speed faster than Superman?


    "Don''t pay attention to her, she is just my pillow." Su Sheng smiled lightly and walked to the bedroom."follow me."


    Lucy Lane followed in silently.


    Snapped!


    The door closed.


    Su Sheng sat by the bed and looked at Lucy Lane with red eyes. Lucy Lane was a little nervous and cautious at first, but after all, she is a resolute lawyer and soldier, and her decisive character has long been finalized.After taking a few deep breaths in secret, Lucy Lane watched Su Sheng take off her clothes.


    One by one.

 171 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 171

    Scattered on the ground.


    "Save my father!" Lucy Lane looked directly at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng raised his wrist to release Gideon."Gideon, search the communication channel of the Kryptonians, and notify Astra after finding that Sam Ryan is dead, and everyone in Rozburg will be buried with him!"


    Gideon retracted the projection and started searching.


    "Satisfied?" Su Sheng looked at Lucy Lane blankly and asked.


    Lucy Lane nodded subconsciously.


    With Su Sheng''s words, his father''s safety can be guaranteed.


    "Then, I hope you can also satisfy me." Su Sheng hooked the hook with a chuckle, and Lucy Lane slowly walked over.


    Outside.


    Jessie took off her uniform, and her eyes turned to the direction of the bedroom from time to time. There was an inexplicable uncomfortable feeling, especially when the sound came out from the inside, the uncomfortable feeling became stronger, as if her own things were robbed. The same as gone.


    For a long time.


    The voice gradually stopped.


    Su Sheng turned over and lay down and took a look at Lucy Lane, who was shaking.


    "Gideon, have you contacted?" Su Sheng opened the bracelet and asked.


    "The message has been sent, but the other party did not reply."


    "Send another one and send the person to the Super Investigation Bureau within half an hour, otherwise she can take someone to find another planet." Su Sheng said lazily.


    Gideon posted the news soon.


    "Thank you!" Lucy Lane reluctantly supported her body and said gratefully towards Su Sheng.


    Seeing Lucy Lane who thanked him, Su Sheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°Thank you, you don¡¯t need to. You make me satisfied and I also make you satisfied. It¡¯s fair and reasonable. You can go directly to the Super Investigation Department after a short rest. I want to find you naturally!"


    Lucy Lane nodded silently.


    After a while, Lucy Lane, who was resting, came out of the room and took a shower.After a while, Su Sheng came out to take a shower and then went to the living room to chat with Jesse about what he was going to eat at night.


    Super inspection department.


    When Lucy Lane arrived, Martian Hunter and Alex were still trying to find Sam Lane''s whereabouts.


    "Lucy, I''m so... I''m sorry." Both Martian Hunter and Alex sympathized with what happened to the Lane family.


    Lucy Lane shook her head.


    "Lucy, did you... have you contacted him with 997?" Alex asked Lucy hesitantly as he walked aside.


    Lucy Lane nodded."Astra should send my father back soon, thank you for giving me his contact information."


    "He, did he find Astra? He, did he agree to help you so easily?" Alex asked in surprise.


    Lucy Lane shook her head and said nothing.


    Alex understands, she must have paid what price it is just inconvenient to say.


    boom!


    A loud noise came from the door of Chaocha Department, as if something fell and flew away.Lucy Lane hurriedly ran towards the door, and when everyone followed out, she saw Sam Lane standing at the door blankly.


    "father!"


    Lucy Lane jumped over excitedly.


    "General Sam, are you okay?"


    Alex, Martian Hunter and others asked in the past.


    Sam Ryan shook his head blankly: "What''s going on, you guys...what are you doing? Where is the super girl, hasn''t the red whirlwind test started yet?"


    "..."


    "Father, you..."


    Lucy Lane was shocked.


    "Don''t you remember? The Red Tornado test has ended, and you were captured by the Kryptonians."


    Chapter 193 The Superman and the Red Kryptonite?


    Sam Ryan didn''t remember what happened during this period. After inspection by the Super Investigation Department and the Martian Hunter, he should have been retrieved and deleted.The purpose of this should obviously be to prevent the leakage of the news, but fortunately it did not have much impact or harm on Sam Lane, it was just a loss of memory.


    Fortunately, he was able to return safely. Lucy Lane decided to take her father back to the Metropolis to recuperate first. As for the affairs of the Super Investigation Department, she would report to her superiors.


    Before leaving, Lucy Lane made a special call to Su Sheng to express her gratitude, and at the same time ensured that Su Sheng would be there as soon as she had any needs!


    "We should have a chat!"


    The story of General Sam came to an end, and Alex, who was relieved, decided to have a good talk with the Martian Hunter.


    This talk.


    Talked almost all night.


    For Alex, although she could not be sure what Martian Hunter said was true or false, these news shocked her.Moreover, the current situation of the Super Investigation Bureau also made her a bit big. She needed someone to give her advice and tell her what to do.


    In the past, this man was a Martian hunter.


    But it definitely won''t work now.


    Sitting on the swivel chair of the Super Inspection Department, Alex hesitated with the phone.


    An unbroadcast number was displayed on the phone, Su Sheng''s number.


    After hesitating several times, Alex finally broadcasted it. She was a little nervous and nervous, but when the voice came on the phone, she was relieved and a little bit disappointed.


    Su Sheng''s phone is turned off!


    The sun was shining and the breeze was fading.


    Su Sheng received a call from Supergirl Kara Danvers early in the morning and learned that her abilities had recovered and she didn¡¯t talk much after she returned to work at Kate International Media. I don¡¯t know if Carla discovers that Superman has changed a lot after work. Very surprised, will there be any action, maybe she will go to meet Superman?Hanging up the phone, Su Sheng also saw the call made by Alex yesterday. After thinking about it, Su Sheng didn''t reply. Anyway, she will definitely call over if there is something important.


    Wash and eat breakfast.


    Su Sheng asked Gideon about Astra''s location, and he was going to Astra to talk.As a result, Gideon showed that Astra was in a company called Rhodes Technology in the metropolis!

 172 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 172

    Rhodes Technology?


    "I''ll take a look at the information." Su Sheng said unexpectedly.


    In a blink of an eye, information about Rhodes Technology emerged.


    This is a large-scale company that focuses on technology. The owner of the company is called Rhode, who is a technology genius.Some time ago, his company researched out a super fast train, but it was rescued by Super Girl if there was an accident!


    "Young and rich, a genius in technology."


    "It''s a standard template for either a hero or a villain. Let me think about it..." Su Sheng looked at Rod''s data and recalled for a moment, his eyes gradually brightened.


    This is really a villain!


    There are some villains similar to Lexer Luthor, Lexer Luthor is Superman''s old enemy, then this Rhode should be regarded as Supergirl''s old enemy.When Supergirl debuted, Rod stared at her. In the TV series, she didn''t know what means she used to collect Supergirl''s blood genes, and used a certain material on the red tornado to synthesize a special composition, and then created a supergirl Villain.


    Superhero!


    The abilities of the superhero are opposite to those of the supergirl, and they can pretend to be a supergirl at first!


    "This guy is a genius. Only with limited knowledge and materials can create a superhero like a superhero. There are indeed two brushes. Unfortunately, there are many smart people in the DC world. There is really nothing like Rod. Great fame!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly. What was Astra''s purpose in going to Rhode Technology?Is it to paralyze the satellite of the International City as in the TV series or do you want to cooperate with Rhodes?


    Now that Astra is in Rhodes Technology, Su Sheng naturally wants to see it.


    He has no interest in Rod, but he is still very interested in his research.


    Rhode Technology.


    At this time, they were already occupied by Astra''s people. Supergirl and Alex came as soon as they received the news, but due to the situation, they couldn''t save the people, and they were in a stalemate.


    In the president''s office.


    Astra sat on Rod''s office chair and looked at Rod, who was sitting slumped against the wall.


    "What do you want?" Rod grinned and endured the pain behind his back, pretending to be relaxed and asked Astra.


    "Be quiet, you can live. No matter how loud you are, you will die!" Astra said coldly.


    Rod shrugged."You rushed into my company for no reason and didn''t kill me. At least let me know what you are going to do?"


    rub!


    Astra stood up instantly.


    This action made Rod subconsciously nervous, but soon he found that Astra didn''t look at him when he got up, but at the window.Luo Luo turned his head in confusion, and saw a man in a steel suit levitating in mid-air and flying slowly.


    "What are you doing!"


    Astra asked nervously.


    "Your tone seems a little weak, are you afraid of him?" Rod is very capable of observing words and expressions, and instantly discovered Astra''s guilty conscience.He looked at Su Sheng suspiciously and curiously."Who are you? You can make this Kryptonian so afraid, what have you done to her."


    "Where is the indigo?"


    Su Sheng asked Astra.


    Astra was stunned and shook her head: "I don''t know."


    "You ruled the criminals in Rozburg, don''t you know where Indigo is?" Su Sheng walked towards Astra.


    Astra subconsciously took a few steps back and explained: "I really don''t know. Not all criminals cooperate with us."


    Step by step.


    Astra retreated into a chair.


    "If you don''t know, go find it. As the former general of Krypton, I won''t even ask me to remind you of this kind of thing." Su Sheng said lightly."By the way, how is Fiora?"


    "You, do you know Fiora?" Aslat looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    "You know how to make anti-kryptonite equipment? Fiora said it? How can she know the influence of kryptonite on you without personal experience!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly, holding Astra''s chin. ."I can leave now regardless of your purpose, and find Indigo as soon as possible!"


    After speaking, Su Sheng turned his head and looked at Rod.


    Aslat hesitated for a moment and flew out directly from the window, and at the same time sent out a signal. Not long after, all Kryptonians flew out from inside.


    "Kryptonite is a green stone that has a strong influence on Kryptonites. If you are interested, I can send you a few pieces of research. Maybe you can study other kryptonites that affect other colors, such as...red. Kryptonite!" Su Sheng slowly said to Luo Luo with a chuckle.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety-Fourth Supergirls are recruitedIt''s okay, go through time!


    "who are you?"


    Luo Luo slowly got up and looked at Su Sheng questioningly. The suit on his body had a strong sense of technology. Through the dialogue just now, he could hear that he made the female Krypton very jealous. Who is this person?


    Click!


    The helmet of the suit suddenly opened, and then quickly shrunk into a bracelet~.


    "My name is Su Sheng."


    "Humanity?"


    "Humanity!"


    Rod frowned and looked at Su Sheng."Although I''m very curious why you made the Kryptonian so afraid, but you let them leave my company, I think I should still be grateful." While saying, he walked to the wine cabinet next to him and poured two glasses of wine. Pass it to Su Sheng."What do you want me to do-?"


    "You should be interested in studying Kryptonites and Kryptonite." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Then hope that we can cooperate happily?"


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Ding!


    There was a crisp clash of cups, and Su Sheng and Ruo drank them all at once, then Su Sheng put on their battle clothes and flew away.


    Rod watched Su Sheng''s cup slightly raised and put it away. After a while, Su Sheng came back again, not only with a corpse of a Kryptonite, but also a lot of kryptonite.At this time, Lord had already dealt with the inspection of the Super-Inspection Department, and after obtaining the corpse and kryptonite, he immediately moved to a secret laboratory to start research.


    Su Sheng, who is a superhero, is not interested, he wants Rod to try a similar method to see if he can make Bizarro!Bizarro is also called a different monster. In the comics, Lexluth uses Superman¡¯s DAN and human¡¯s DAN to create a biochemical man. He has almost all abilities opposite to Superman. He has freezing rays and heat to breathe, and kryptonite can To enhance his power, the S on his chest is also reversed. One of Superman''s enemies, he often appears as Superman''s opponent in many manga and anime, which is much more interesting than Superman.


    As for the red kryptonite, it is a synthetic kryptonite that can make Kryptonians lose their minds and become angry.In addition to green and red, there have also been golden kryptonites that can permanently eliminate the abilities of Kryptonians in the comics, the blue kryptonite specifically aimed at Bizarro, the black kryptonite that can make people split or even personify the personality, and kill The white kryptonite of all plants, the silver kryptonite that can make people hallucinate, and so on.At present, most of the parallel worlds should only be researched on blue kryptonite, so Su Sheng wants Rhode to try and play with other colors of kryptonite.


    "Ling Ling Ling, Ling Ling Ling..."


    In Rode Technology''s secret laboratory, Su Sheng''s phone rang.


    Su Sheng smiled and hung up and said to Rod."I''m leaving."


    Rod nodded.

 173 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 173

    Leaving the laboratory, Su Sheng went to Super Girl''s apartment.


    Bang bang bang!


    As soon as he knocked on the door, it was opened by Kara Danvers.


    "Hi." Su Sheng said hello with a smile.


    Kara reluctantly smiled and said: "Sorry for making you come over suddenly, I...uh..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Sheng had already embraced her and kissed her.


    After a hot kiss, Su Sheng smiled and said, "Are there any troubles?"


    "A lot." Carla couldn''t help but confide in her boyfriend. First she failed her aunt Astra. Then the Iron Man appeared in the International City. The death of Louise Lane made Superhuman temperament. Great change, after she talked to Superman, she couldn''t change his mind at all.The most important thing is that the Super Investigation Department is also in chaos, whether the Martian Hunter matter, or the position of the director, the sudden appearance of various things puts a lot of pressure on Kara Danfus.


    "I don''t know what to do, I..." Karadanfus''s dazed expression made people feel pitiful.


    Su Sheng hugged her and said with a chuckle: "Although it''s a bit out of date, you need to vent!"


    "How to vent?" Kara Danvers asked curiously.


    "There is nothing that can''t be solved with one shot, if there is, two shots!" Su Sheng said in her ear with a smirk.


    "Ah..." Kara Danvers'' face turned red in an instant.


    "Shall we change place?" Su Sheng asked.


    "what¡­¡­"


    With another ah, Kara Danvers thought about the collapse of the bed and the wall, and hesitated to stand up."Then, wait for me for a while."


    After speaking, Kara Danvers walked to the bedroom.


    She didn''t come out for a while, which made Su Sheng a little curious.With the X-ray vision turned on, I looked through the wall to see what Carla was doing, only to find that Carla was lying on the bed. There seemed to be something on her chest?"Didn''t you tell me? Why did you lie on the bed?" Su Sheng muttered, retracted his X-ray vision, got up and pushed in.


    As soon as he entered, Su Sheng saw a black plant lying on the bed on Cara''s chest, as if it were a coquettish black flower.


    "This is the flower of dark benevolence?" Su Shengleng recognized it. It had appeared in TV dramas and made Karadanvers fall into the created dream and couldn''t get out.


    "Astra did it?"


    This thing is not a product of the earth, so you don''t have to think about it to know that it must be Astra''s hand!


    At this time, Kara Danfus was already in a dream, and could not be awakened from the outside. If the dark flower of mercy was forcibly removed, the super girl would die immediately.


    This thing even Astra can''t get rid of.


    but¡­¡­


    Of course Su Sheng has a way.


    The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and Su Sheng instantly activated his superpower.


    boom!


    The time wormhole opened instantly, and Su Sheng entered the time loop mode ten minutes ago, just when Kara Danvers was about to enter the bedroom.


    "and many more!"


    Saint Su called to Kara Danfus.


    Kara Danvers turned his head and said: "What''s the matter?"


    The psychic power was activated instantly, and Kara Danvers fell to the ground instantly with a snorting.


    Although Kryptonians have a body of steel and super power, their magic resistance is very low and their mind control is easy to succeed.Su Sheng held Kara Danfus and put it down beside the sofa, then pushed the door into the bedroom by himself.


    There is a black plant spore on the bed in the bedroom, which is very conspicuous and can almost be seen as soon as you enter.


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand and touched it, but the plant spores suddenly accelerated their growth, and the tentacles wrapped around his arms and instantly rushed towards his chest!


    at the same time.


    Su Sheng felt the ability to be copied!


    ...


    PS: Taken from the 13th episode of the first season of Supergirl.


    Chapter 195: New Ability to Construct Dreamland


    The flower of dark mercy is also called black mercy, a parasitic thing.Once parasitized, it will fall into a coma and enter a state similar to a certain vegetative person. During this period, it will instill happy thoughts into the brain of the comatose victim, allowing them to produce a happy dream of a perfect life!


    At the moment when the black flower of mercy pounced on her wanting to parasitize, Su Sheng copied its abilities and at the same time the rapid force activation came to its back in an instant.


    Seeing the black benevolent flower leaping forward, Su Shengyang directly released a ball of flames.


    boom!


    The hot flame hit it instantly and quickly burned, and in the blink of an eye the black flower of mercy turned into ashes and burned.


    Su Sheng pushed the door to the sofa in the living room and watched the drowsy Kara Danvers gently place her palm on her forehead to activate the ability she just copied.In an instant, Su Sheng felt as if his spirit had fallen into a certain situation.


    Krypton!


    In a certain room.


    Kara Danvers was chatting with her mother and father with a smile.She saw Su Shenghou smiled brightly, and waved: "Come here, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing!" Su Sheng responded with a chuckle, and Kara Danvers directly took his arm.


    Saint Su accompanied Kara Danfus to chat while studying this ability.


    Interesting!


    This dream is very lifelike, and although the structure of the entire dream is based on Kara Danfus''s own inner needs and desires, Su Sheng can change it at will.He is free to let this dream end or last forever, and choose to let the other party remember or forget what happened in the dream after the dream ends.


    What''s interesting is that in this dream, he is also a Kryptonian and the husband of Kara Danvers!


    This is Kara Danvers'' own needs!


    Saint Su did not end this dream immediately, but accompanied Kara Danfus to live in this dream. Through her dreams, she learned about Krypton, and of course she would sleep together at night.Although this is a dream, it is only a spiritual thing, but the sense of reality is very strong.


    Right.


    After all, the perception of the body is transmitted by the brain and spirit, and the brain conveys pleasure and satisfaction.


    After living in the dream for about a month, Su Sheng ended the dream.

 174 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 174

    The scene in front of him disappeared, and Su Shengchao glanced at the clock next to him.


    Ten minutes have passed?


    "Huh huh." Kara Danfoss woke up quietly, opened his eyes and saw Su Sheng yell naturally."Husband."


    Su Sheng retained her memory of dreams.


    Looking at the apartment rooms around, Kara Danvers suddenly reacted and said awkwardly: "Um, I..."


    "You fainted suddenly, was it too stressful? Or did you not recover?" Su Shengrou asked.


    "Ah? No, I don''t know, I''m okay. I... I just had a dream, in a dream..." Kara Danvers shook his head and said everything in the dream, although it was just a dream. But she seemed very happy and relaxed, she didn''t have the same feeling of depression and depression before, and the contact between Cara Danfoss and her body became very natural, without the barriers when she was first together, it seemed to be a dream The feeling of "is also brought out, the familiar ones seem to be together for a long time.


    "It seems that you don''t need me anymore after this dream." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Of course not!" Kara Danfus took Su Sheng''s arm naturally and kissed him on the cheek, then hugged Su Sheng and flew directly."Let''s go somewhere convenient."


    boom!


    She hugged Su Sheng and flew out of the apartment directly into the air.


    Galloping all the way, finally landed in a deserted and remote place.


    "Do you like it here? No matter how heavy the movement is, it won''t cause any trouble, we can do what we want!" Kara Danfus said while slowly taking off his clothes.


    The sky is the quilt and the ground is the bed?


    "I like it!" Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and hugged Kara and fought wantonly.


    Dedicated whole body and mind, without any barriers.


    After the battle between the two people was over, the surrounding area was ruined. Fortunately, it was deserted and uninhabited. Otherwise, the level of destruction would be really bad.Su Sheng caressed and hugged Kara. After the dream, her initiative and indulgence was great. It was even more fun than the first time!


    This kind of thing, or unscrupulously do whatever you want, more fun!


    After a long time...


    The two returned to the apartment in the international city of Kara!


    Under the sound of pattering water, the two took a bath happily, and then each wrapped in towels and went to the living room.


    "Oh, that''s damn!" Carla sat in her arms and picked up her phone and exclaimed. Kate Grant made several calls, which made Carla suddenly remember that she should have gone to work today, but..." Oh, I don¡¯t know if Ms. Kate will get angry!"


    "You can call to explain." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Carla shook his head hesitantly: "Forget it, wait until tomorrow to work!"


    Night fell gradually.


    Su Sheng did not say to leave, and Kara did not say to let Su Sheng go.


    When it was time to rest, they naturally went to the bedroom together and hugged them to sleep.


    In the early morning, the sun was shining.


    Su Sheng felt that the person in her arms got up and opened his eyes and looked over. Cara turned her back to herself and was putting on clothes. After she was dressed, she saw that Su Sheng woke up and took the initiative to kiss her and prepare to go to work!


    Although many problems have not been solved, Kara''s mood is much more relaxed.


    Come to the company.


    Kara just wanted to ask Wen about yesterday''s situation but saw that there was an extra desk opposite her desk, sitting there with a woman she hadn''t seen.


    "Wen, who is she?" Kara asked Wen in a low 0.9.


    "Where did you go yesterday? Kate made a lot of fire, and then asked this Xi Fang as the second assistant. I heard that she seems to be from the Planet Daily!" Wen responded in a low voice.


    "Oh." Kara replied and returned to his seat.


    At the same time, Su Sheng came out of Carla''s house and received a call from Lucy Lane.


    Lucy Lane told Su Sheng two news on the phone.


    One is that she will return to the International City soon, and an order was given to her to temporarily take over the affairs of the Super Investigation Department.The second thing is that, in view of the fact that the activities of aliens on the earth are becoming more and more clear, the government has decided to issue an anti-alien proposal. According to Lucy Lane, this is actually mainly aimed at Superman, because Superman¡¯s behavior is increasing. It''s too much.


    Just last night.


    Superman killed Lex Luthor.


    Chapter 196 The Silver Banshee Who Takes the Initiative to Talk


    Although Lex Luthor in this world has no sense of existence, as a superman''s enemy, some destinies cannot be changed.Therefore, it is not surprising that Lexluthor is an enemy of Superman. What''s surprising is that Superman actually killed Lexluthor. He really developed in the direction of the iron-blooded regime of the Injustice.


    The influence of the Lexer Group is not small, and Superman directly killed Lex Luther in this way. No wonder the government can''t sit still and introduce an anti-alien proposal.


    Not long after Su Sheng returned home, the doorbell rang.


    Jesse went to open the door, and there was Lucy Lane in a military uniform standing outside.


    Lucy Lane nodded to Jesse and walked towards Su Sheng in the living room who was watching the news about Superman.Coming from Metropolis, Lucy Lane felt that she should come to Su Sheng first, but after seeing Su Sheng, she didn¡¯t know what to say, whether it was Superman or the anti-alien proposal or taking over the Super Investigation Department. It seems... it has nothing to do with Su Sheng.


    "Tell me about the situation between Metropolis and Superman." Su Sheng asked Lucy Lane on his own initiative.


    Lucy Lane said with a sigh of relief and hurriedly said that Superman''s actions have gone too far in the past few 11 days. Several criminals have been killed in succession, and even direct battles have occurred with the police and the military.Although Superman cannot talk about confrontation with the government, he has begun to ignore government policies and has begun to intervene in international disputes. Many countries or armed forces that are still in war are forced by Superman to forcibly end the war. For example, in the news that Superman is reporting Threatened a terrorist armed force, and even destroyed it after being resisted.


    Nowadays, Superman has a mixed reputation among the public, and the atmosphere in the metropolis is very tense.


    "Superman has clearly opposed the anti-alien proposal. He believes that the government''s use of this method to restrain aliens has no use at all. Only power and iron can make these aliens obey the rules. He..." Lucy Laneton said. Dayton said unacceptably."He has regarded himself as the god of the earth."


    "Loise''s death hit him too much."


    "Also, I received a message, I don''t know if it is accurate." Lucy Lane hesitated."He, he seems to want to join forces with Astra and them."


    Join hands?


    This is exactly the situation that Su Sheng wants to see. Therefore, although the world has not found other members of the Justice League, it plans to join forces with the Kryptonians. This is also an alternative version of the Injustice League?If Superman really collects Astra and other criminals in Rozburg, plus other aliens hidden on the earth, I am afraid it will be no less than the Injustice!


    "Do you have any suggestions?" Lucy Lane asked.


    Once the situation gets out of control, perhaps the only one who can defeat Superman is Su Sheng?


    "Proposal? Well develop the Super Investigation Department." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Well, then... then I will return to the Super Investigation Department first." Seeing that Su Sheng didn''t seem to be interested, Lucy Lane turned and left.


    After Lucy Lane left, Su Sheng stayed for a while and went to Rhode Technology to see the progress of Rhode¡¯s research on Kryptonians and Kryptonite. After get off work hours, Su Sheng went to Kate International Media to take Kara Danvers off work.


    The crowd came out of the company one after another.

 175 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 175

    Su Sheng sat leisurely on the flower bed waiting for Kara Danvers to come out.


    "Hello there."


    A woman in a slim dress came up from a distance and asked tentatively: "Are you Kara Danvers'' boyfriend?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng answered casually.


    "I am her new colleague, my name is Xi Fang." The other party stretched out his hand and smiled.


    "Hello." Su Sheng smiled and shook hands. This name... is a bit familiar.Huh?Su Sheng suddenly squinted at Xi Fang who let go of her hand. The moment she separated, she actually hooked her palm with her finger.


    Although the movements are very concealed and the strength is very light, it feels like just a casual touch.


    But this is definitely an act of suggestion or seduction.


    This girl is a bit interesting.


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and looked at the smiling Xi Fang."Are you new here? What do you do?"


    "It''s the same as Kara, but I just came here so I can only help Kara, I hope I can get acquainted with the work as soon as possible." Xi Fang fluffed his hair, and then seemed to remember something."By the way, Kara seems to be stopped by Ms. Kate, and may not come out so quickly."


    "I heard that it is because she often chats with male colleagues at work, so..." Xi Fang deliberately increased her voice when talking about her male colleagues. After finishing speaking, she seemed to realize that this might make Su Sheng misunderstand Kara, so she hurriedly Explained.


    But this explanation sounds very dark and darker!


    Su Sheng looked at her performance and guessed her identity!


    Xi Fang.


    The second main force invited by Ms. Kate started to fight for power as soon as she went to work and wanted to kill Cara. In the TV series, she framed Cara repeatedly and even deliberately seduced Cara''s friend Wen, deliberately trying to drive Cara away.Naturally, it failed later. As a result, apart from anger and resentment, he unexpectedly awakened the family inherited ability.


    697 She became a silver banshee!


    Like the Black Sea Monster, she can emit super strong sound waves. This is a family curse. When she becomes the Silver Banshee, she will lose control of her emotions. Only those who make her angry can remove this curse!In the TV series, she teamed up with the electric girl to cause Cara a lot of trouble!


    I haven''t heard Carla say about having a new colleague yesterday, so that means she is the first day to work today?On the first day at work, I figured out Carla''s situation, knew that he was Carla''s boyfriend and took the initiative to start a conversation with him. This Xi Fang is really not a simple woman.


    Ability and scheming.


    And you can do everything.


    This made Su Sheng think of Helena, the huntress of Earth One.


    "It seems that there is new fun!" Su Sheng said with a secret smile."I believe in Carla."


    "I don''t mean anything else, and I don''t want you to have any misunderstandings, Kara is a great person!" Xi Fang said sincerely."Stop disturbing you, I''m leaving now!"


    Xi Fang turned around to leave, but suddenly her foot twisted on the ground.


    Oops, she leaned forward and fell into Su Sheng''s arms. At the same time, Kara just came out from the company''s door to see the scene of the two hugging each other!


    Chapter 197 The Scheming Bitch and the Strong Woman


    Xi Fang hugged Su Sheng in a panic, and put his whole body in Su Sheng¡¯s arms and deliberately rubbed around. After a long time, he left Su Sheng¡¯s arms as if holding his body and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. , Thank you for holding me, or I will be embarrassed!"


    Su Sheng smiled and said nothing.


    At this moment, Xi Fang seemed to have only noticed Cara coming over, waving his hand with a smile as usual."See you tomorrow, Carla."


    Kara showed a coping smile, waiting for Xi Fang to walk away before she walked towards Su Shengdao somewhat unhappy."What''s the matter? How did you know her?"


    "Just met." Su Sheng smiled casually.


    "This person... feels very uncomfortable for me. He robbed me of a lot of work on the first day at work and has been expressing himself." Kara said dissatisfied."Just... very cool, right?"


    "What''s cool?"


    "While rubbing in your arms, it was thought that I hadn''t seen it. It was older than me, and I felt very comfortable, right?" Kara hummed.


    "So you are jealous?" Su Sheng smiled dumbly.


    "I don''t have one!" Carla pouted."Just now Alex called me to say something went wrong on the Super Investigation Bureau. I have to go right away."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng nodded in response, it was probably Lucy Lane who took over the Super Investigation Bureau.But... Kara should be jealous too, right?


    Watching her walk towards the alley next to her and then turned into a super girl and flew away with a bang, Su Sheng shrugged and then turned and left.


    Walking on the street, Su Sheng wondered how to play the next game, and whether to cheer on Superman to speed up his turnaround with the government.Kryptonite, this is Superman¡¯s biggest weakness, and the government has a lot of kryptonite, and there are many secretly planned projects aimed at Superman. Just throwing two of them is enough for Superman to fight?


    "Hey!"


    Just a few steps past the entrance of a restaurant, Su Sheng yelled to Su Sheng from the restaurant.


    "See you again so soon, where''s Carla?"


    Xi Fang chased up from behind and said to Su Sheng in surprise and surprise.


    "She has something to leave." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Then...would you like to have a meal together? Just as I thank you for avoiding my embarrassment?" Xi Fang invited and pointed to the nearby restaurant.


    "Okay!" Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    The two turned and entered the restaurant. Xi Fang called the waiter and asked Su Sheng to order something and a bottle of red wine.


    "Do you mind if I take a picture?" Xi Fang asked with his cell phone.


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal, Xi Fang took a few pictures of the dishes that came up with his mobile phone, and took a few more selfies.However, while taking a selfie, Xi Fang quietly changed the direction of the camera and took a picture of Su Sheng.


    "Thank you for helping me just now!"


    Toast, Xi Fang said higher towards Su Sheng.


    "It''s just a matter of raising your hand." Su Sheng chuckled, and the two clinked glasses for a drink.


    Xi Fang is a very talkative person, or very good at language skills. A few words seem to make people feel good and let people unconsciously express their ideas.During this period, Xi Fang deliberately brought the topic to Kara, deliberately or unintentionally to provoke the relationship between Su Sheng and Kara.


    A standard scheming bitch.


    "Sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom." Xi Fang apologized and got up and walked to the bathroom.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth lifted up and followed. After Xi Fang entered the bathroom, he pushed the door in and locked the door.


    "You, what are you doing?" Xi Fang asked in surprise and panic.


    Su Sheng smiled.

 176 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 176

    "Fuck you!"


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t mean to happen to me."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, you are Carla''s boyfriend, and I am Carla''s colleague. I just want to thank you, but no..." Su Sheng was dragged in front of him before Xi Fang was finished.


    "Really? There is only one chance. If you don''t want it, I will go out!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "It seems that I am thinking too much." Su Sheng turned to open the lock and planned to open the door after speaking.


    Xi Fang was shocked.


    After hesitating for a moment, she suddenly grabbed Su Sheng''s hand, and when Su Sheng turned around, she hugged him and proactively kissed him.


    Hot and intense.


    Sticking together tightly as if to merge with Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng naturally went up and down, and the air in the slightly small bathroom seemed to become hot.


    Bang bang bang!


    The knock on the door suddenly awakened the two of them, and Xi Fang hurriedly separated his hair and clothes from Su Sheng.


    "We, let''s go out."


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    With a smile, Xi Fang suddenly bent over and took off something and stuffed it in Su Sheng''s hand, then opened the door and hurried out.


    "This feeling is familiar!"


    Looking at the things in his hand, Su Sheng couldn''t help but think of the Flash Barry Allen. He would give him such a gift when he met him before, but he did not expect to be given a gift today too!Throwing things into the wastebasket next to him, Su Shengyang walked away under the surprised gaze of the woman who knocked on the door and came in to go to the bathroom.


    After coming out, Su Sheng saw that Xi Fang seemed to have settled the bill and was about to leave. When Su Sheng came over, Xi Fang whispered: "I, I don''t know what happened just now. Maybe I just came here a little lonely. .I hope you can forget what happened just now, then...that thing is just a memorial. I just moved here, so I have to go back and pack my things."


    It''s so fast to change your face.


    This push-pull tactic is also very slippery!


    It is impossible for any man to treat this situation as having never happened, but it will be more memorable and more thoughtful!


    Xi Fang didn''t give Su Sheng a chance to stay. After speaking, he bypassed him and left the restaurant directly.


    Su Sheng did not chase her, but prepared to leave slowly.


    "Very lost, right?"


    As soon as he pushed the door to go out, the voice of a woman behind him faintly sounded.


    "There are so many people talking to me today!" Su Sheng paused, smiled and turned around.


    Behind him stood an elegantly dressed young woman who, although not stunning, exuded a strong femininity.


    "Lina!" she stretched out her hand and smiled.


    "Lina Luther?" Su Sheng looked at her curiously instead of shaking hands."It was you who knocked on the bathroom door just now, you spoiled me an interesting experience!"


    Chapter 198 Chapter Lexluthor''s Sister and Indigo


    "It seems that I can''t get rid of this surname." Lena Luther retracted her hand mockingly."I am Lexluthor''s sister. Although she was only adopted, I think... it should make no difference to others."


    "The Super Investigation Department has an inside line of the Lexer Group, right?" Su Sheng said with a light smile."Lexluthor just died, the company still has so many things to deal with, you shouldn''t happen to show up in the International City and be in the mood to strike up a conversation with me."


    "Do you know who I am?" Lexluth has no sense of presence in the world of Supergirl, but his sister and mother have a very strong sense of presence!


    "Probably, except for the supergirl Kara Danvers, many people should know your identity! After all, a person who punches the earth should be hard to ignore!" Lena Luther said with a smile.


    Su Sheng said with a chuckle: "Look for me to help you deal with Superman?"


    "No!" Lena Luther shook her head."Lex''s death was his own responsibility. The Lex Group was greatly affected by this incident, so I decided to move to the International City to change my name for development. I wonder if you are interested in becoming a shareholder of the new company?"


    "You are very smart!" Su Sheng applauded, Lexluth did not study alien technology, there must be a lot of goods in Lex Group, in order to ensure the safety of these things, or to prevent Superman from causing trouble Fortunately, Su Shengshuan''s business in the company is not to lose money.


    147 "Always find a way to survive." Lena Luther smiled.


    Saint Su raised her hand and stroked Lena Luther''s earrings, Lena Luther only felt a slight heat wave coming and heard Su Sheng smile."Unfortunately, I am not short of money!"


    Finished.


    Su Sheng turned around and pushed the door out.


    Lina Luther was stunned and touched her earlobe subconsciously. She opened her mouth wide in surprise under the reflection of the door frame.


    Her earrings turned into pure gold!


    "Drips."


    Not long after coming out, Su Sheng''s bracelet rang.


    It should be some message that Gideon received. Su Sheng asked Gideon to receive the message on his own phone and turned on the phone to see it.


    Astra took the initiative to send a message.


    Found indigo!


    Looking at the meeting place, Su Sheng activated his super power, and the blue lightning flashed across the city instantly.


    "Huh!"


    The azure blue lightning howled and came to the suburbs not far from the International City.


    Su Sheng stopped.


    There were three women standing in front of him, Astra and Fiora, one on the left and one on the right, with a blonde woman with a bright collar pressed in between.


    "Long time no see." Su Sheng smiled and greeted Fiora."How have you been recently."


    Fiora looked at Su Sheng and didn''t speak?


    Don''t you know how you are doing?He brought her to this world and said that he gave her a chance to rebuild Krypton. As a result, a series of actions were destroyed by him.


    "I can give Indigo to you, but I have one condition!" Astra looked at Su Sheng slowly, and as soon as her voice fell, she suddenly realized that Su Sheng in front of her had disappeared.


    "Not good!" Astra was shocked and subconsciously wanted to find the position of Su Sheng, but suddenly felt a strong feeling of lethargy, one, two, three, but Astra fell directly to the ground in three seconds. I fell asleep and fell into a dream.At the same time, Fiora took a guard attitude and looked at Su Sheng who suddenly appeared beside Indigo.


    "What do you mean?" Fiora said solemnly.

 177 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 177

    Su Sheng grasped Indigo''s shoulder with one hand and looked at Fiora with a chuckle: "Your strength should be far better than Astra, take the opportunity!"


    After speaking, blue lightning lit up.


    Su Sheng and Indigo have disappeared.


    Fiora was stunned, holding the sleeping Astra, turned and flew away.


    In the apartment.


    Su Sheng suddenly appeared with the indigo. Jesse was probably out shopping and shopping if he wasn''t in the room.


    Released the indigo, Su Sheng turned and walked to the sofa and sat down.


    "You can make it easy for me to find it!" Su Sheng looked at the indigo with a chuckle. The human-like indigo is still very beautiful.


    "We don''t know each other, what are you looking for me for?" Indigo responded with a slight daze.


    "Artificial intelligence, although I have a set of artificial intelligence now, but the function is not as powerful as yours. I have a spacecraft that can travel through time, and there are some miscellaneous things that you need to help me operate and manage. Are you interested?" Su Sheng smiled. Asked.


    "What if I''m not interested?" Indigo asked hesitantly.


    Not interested in?


    Su Sheng smiled."I used so much energy to find you, even if you are not interested, it will not change the result. So... I just ask casually, don''t take it seriously!"


    The voice fell.


    Su Sheng slowly raised his hand and blasted an electric current to Indigo''s neck.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    boom!


    The shiny collar on Indigo''s neck exploded.


    Indigo stepped back and frowned, "It can prevent me from becoming a data body and leave at any time. You ruin it, are you afraid of my escape?"


    "You don¡¯t think I¡¯m so naive to think that Astra and the others caught you? Maybe you weren¡¯t together before, but your original intention and purpose are the same. It¡¯s not so much that Astra caught you. Wouldn''t it be better for me to talk about you so that you can come undercover with me?


    "After all, they want to succeed, and I am the biggest resistance!"


    Indigo complexion changed transiently.


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t care what purpose you follow with me, as long as you can do the job of my account of you!" Su Sheng chuckled and raised his wrist."Gideon, exit the suit program."


    "Okay, Mr. Su Sheng." Gideon retreated from the suit system in response.


    "come in!"


    Su Sheng raised her wrist and looked at Indigo. Indigo hesitated for a moment and her body suddenly lit up. In the light, she seemed to have turned into countless information molecules and got into the bracelet.The next moment, a mini version of indigo, dark blue skin appeared on the bracelet, with three bright red dots on the forehead.


    "This color looks similar to the devil''s woman, you should still appear as a human." Su Sheng spit out casually, and then saw the indigo drill out of the bracelet, reverting to a human appearance.


    "What do I need to do?" Indigo asked.


    "Hit me!"


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and said something that Indigo couldn''t expect.


    ...


    PS: Supergirl is really a series of women in charge. Basically, villains and villains are all women, especially the sister series... In addition, Indigo is the supergirl actor in the old American TV series Superman.


    Chapter 199 Reprinted Injustice


    "Hit, hit you?"


    Indigo had analyzed many possibilities and analyzed the probability of each possibility, but she had not calculated that Su Shenghui made such a request, which made her stunned.


    "Are you sure?" Indigo looked at Su Sheng tentatively, and when he saw that he was really not joking, he tentatively shot.


    Her arms stretched in an instant, and her palms seemed to turn into a sharp knife-like shape and went straight to Su Sheng''s chest!


    "copy!"


    Su Sheng secretly screamed and instantly replicated Indigo''s ability. When Indigo''s attack was approaching, he suddenly grabbed Indigo''s wrist, ~ followed by the electric light in his palm.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The powerful electric current ran through Indigo''s arms and made her tremble in pain and groaning.In an instant, Indigo turned into a data body and wanted to get into Su Sheng''s bracelet.But when the light of the data body was like brilliant stars swaying like a bracelet, she suddenly realized that she couldn''t get in.


    The internet.


    As if being blocked by the same power as herself, she was forced to change back to the entity again.


    "This... how is this possible?" Indigo looked at Su Sheng in shock.


    Su Sheng looked at her silently with a smile.


    What is this?Shock?


    He deliberately let go of himself and let himself hit him, and said that he didn''t care if he approached him for another purpose. He wanted to let himself know that the difference in strength made him not care about it at all?


    Indigo fell silent for a moment.


    The key opened the door and Jesse opened the door with the bag and came in.


    Seeing Indigo, Jesse was slightly stunned.


    "This is Indigo, the humanoid artificial intelligence with autonomous thinking I''ve been looking for. This is my pillow, Jesse. Fiora knows who she is, but she doesn''t know what she is capable of!" Su Sheng briefly introduced He got up and went back to the room to rest.For Indigo, he seems to have no intention of restricting or arranging tasks.


    Back in the room, Su Sheng lay down and entered a dream.


    Astra''s dream!


    Astra wanted to use the black flower of benevolence to make Kara win, and Su Sheng returned to let her taste this taste.


    It''s still a dream about Krypton.


    Astra succeeded in saving Krypton according to her method. She became the hero of Krypton and lived a happy life in Meiman. She lived very happily with her sister, Cara''s mother, and Cara.In this dream, Su Sheng discovered two things.One, Astra does not seem to be too evil, her purpose is only to save Krypton, and of course the pursuit of power.Second, her method of saving Krypton is called the Great Purge. It is a brainwashing technique developed by Astra herself that can force everyone to follow her way of thinking. It is somewhat similar to mind control.


    And now she wants to apply this kind of technology to the earth, to enslave the whole world, and let the power of the whole world concentrate on research and development, and promote and save the world!


    It sounds very effective. After all, everyone''s thinking is independent. The more people there are, the more they want to work together to do one thing, it will be very difficult, but what is lost is freedom!And if people don¡¯t have freedom and autonomy, what fun is there like puppets?


    At least for Su Sheng, what he wants is not surrender or obedient, but fun?


    Su Sheng didn''t change Strak''s dream, but let it evolve to see what the result would be.

 178 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 178

    Although Gideon exited the main program of the suit bracelet, it can still run.


    You can contact Laura on Earth One and report on Earth One.At the same time, Su Sheng found a time to take Indigo to the Disciple, so that the main program of Indigo was installed on the Disciple.He is not afraid of Indigo knowing more secrets, nor is he afraid of Indigo betraying himself.First of all, it is useless to know the secret. At present, only oneself can travel through time and space. Secondly, the ability to copy Indigo can be superimposed without any upper limit. It is easy to deal with Indigo.


    After learning about the Disciple, Indigo was quite shocked.


    She thought she knew a lot of knowledge about the universe, but the time-traveling technology of the Disciple was quite high-end.Although Indigo may not immediately surrender sincerely, but at least the performance is fairly well-behaved, and will actively strive for performance opportunities.No, she found a few photos on the Internet.


    "Is this a photo of me having dinner with Xi Fang? Guess this scheming bitch will not rest in peace." Looking at the photo shown by Indigo, Su Sheng raised his mouth and smiled."Deleting these photos helped me acquire shares in Kate International Media."


    "Do you need to buy it all?"


    "No, no, twenty or thirty percent is enough."


    Indigo nodded and thought for a moment, then raised his head and said: "It''s done. You are now the second largest shareholder of Kate International Media."


    "Send a message to let the people at Kate Media know who I am."


    "it is good!"


    Almost at the same time, Kate International Media¡¯s employees received news of the shareholder change in their emails. Kara was busy in the Super Investigation Department and did not receive the email, but Xi Fang saw it the first time.


    "He became the second largest shareholder of the company for Carla? Why! Why can Carla find such a man? I can do what she can do. No, I have to take this man over. When I have his support, I will be more relaxed in the company, maybe I can squeeze Kate Grant to become the editor-in-chief!" Xi Fang secretly thought to himself to take out the phone and contact Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng was not surprised when she received Xi Fang¡¯s call, but she was surprised that her actions were so fast. After pretending to be greetings and saying a few unnutritious nonsense, Su Sheng told her her own address and invited her to come over at night, Xi Fang Gladly agree.


    "There is news." Seeing Su Sheng and Xi Fang finished talking, Indigo said hesitantly.


    "Say."


    "Superman surrounded Congress and forced Congress to cancel the anti-alien proposal." Indigo said."The people of Rozburg have...have come forward with a clear-cut stand to support Superman, and call on the aliens on earth to stand up to protect the earth and this new planet!"


    "Fiola, Astra''s husband Norn, are all among them."


    "Is it finally going to sell the road to''peace'' of iron-blooded power?" The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly. The Superman of Earth One has not been completely blackened, but the Superman of the Supergirl world has taken the lead in starting a copy of the injustice alliance?


    Chapter 200 Superman Justice League?


    "Aren''t they going to wake Astra first?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    Indigo shook his head: "Astra, Astra is hit by the black flower of mercy, right? Although, although you don''t know how you did it, it is difficult to wake her up, Fiora. Take over the job of Astra and become Superman''s adjutant with Noen!"


    "The priority is reversed." Su Sheng smiled."The last time Astra attacked Rhodes Technology, the purpose was to clean up? Is this plan still going to be implemented?"


    "I don''t know." Indigo shook his head."I was not with them before. I was caught by them only after knowing your strength, and they intentionally blocked my signal, so I couldn''t detect too deep intelligence. But one thing is certain. , Rhode Technology¡¯s satellite network has not been successfully hacked!"


    "Collect the news about Superman, and I will read it when I take the time."


    "it is good."


    Night fell.


    Jesse helped to prepare dinner and went out for an excuse, probably because he didn''t want to see what would happen in a while.Indigo drilled into the bracelet and used the Internet to collect information about Superman. By the way, it became clear that Xi Fang''s foundation is also poor. This is a scheming bitch who habitually uses various conspiracy and tricks to achieve his goals, but it is a pity that he has no strength to play. The conspiracy usually does not end well, so she did not succeed.It''s worth mentioning that she didn''t seem to have taken advantage of women before, and according to Indigo''s information, she has never had a boyfriend.


    In other words, after arriving at the International City, she may decide to change the method.


    And Su Sheng is the first goal!


    Xi Fang deliberately changed into a beautiful dress and then went to Su Sheng''s house after carefully dressing up.Pushing the cup and changing the cup, deliberately seduce, the development of the matter is completely natural.


    After all, what would happen after she came, they were tacit understanding.


    After a few glasses of red wine went down, the two of them had already moved from the dining room to the bedroom and rolled over.


    "You... will you be with me?" When the battle between the two sides was about to start, Xi Fang suddenly stopped Su Sheng and asked expectantly.


    Su Sheng was about to speak but the phone rang suddenly.


    Reaching out and hooking the phone, Xi Fang glanced at it and found that the number above was a bit dissatisfied when Kara suddenly said."Do you want to pick it up? At this time?"


    "Why not?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Xi Fang said with a sad expression."Perhaps, I think too much, I think I should go..."


    As soon as Xi Fang was about to get up and follow, he felt a sharp pain, and immediately screamed heartbreakingly.


    "what are you doing!"


    She didn''t expect that Su Sheng would suddenly...


    Stealing chickens can''t lose rice!


    How can Xi Fang not be angry?


    "Shhh, don''t make any noise!" Su Sheng''s eyes turned cold, and he covered Xi Fang''s mouth with his palm, and followed Shi Shiran to answer the call."My dear, miss me?"


    "You went to the metropolis? Oh, how did it turn out?" Carla knew about Superman''s siege of Congress. As a cousin, Cara, who even regarded Superman as a role model, naturally wanted to ask her about it. After all, this was too much.


    But the result is not good!


    Not only did she see Superman mingling with the criminals in Rozburg, but the whole person was completely changed.Instead of persuading him, Kara had a big fight with him.


    He didn''t understand why Superman had become so extreme!


    "Did you know? Superman actually formed the Justice League with the people in Rozburg? They are all criminals. They even formed the Justice League. They also intend to supervise all things in the country and the world. They issued orders to bring the earth into peace. Will use force to suppress."


    "Changed, he changed completely!"


    While listening to Kara''s narration, Sheng Su was relieved and watched Xi Fang gallop freely in tears and sadness.


    A full hour.


    It took him an hour to hang up the phone with Kara.


    Throwing the phone aside, Su Sheng looked at Xi Fang and asked with a smile: "What did you ask me just now? Will you be with you?"


    "You forced me, I want to sue you, I want to expose you, I want to let Kara know, let everyone know what kind of person you are!" Xi Fang roared weakly.


    "Stop it."


    "Everyone knows what''s going on. If you want to benefit or not, you have to sue me? Is there any professional quality!" Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly."If you didn''t know that I was a shareholder of Kate International, would you just come over?"


    "Don''t even think about being together, relying on you? Even from the International City to the Metropolis, it is not your turn."


    "After you leave tomorrow, check your bank card, I think it will make you feel that it is worth the effort. Of course, if you are willing, you may get more!"


    Every time Su Sheng said, Xi Fang''s expression changed.


    In the end, her angry expression was gone.

 179 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 179

    Su Sheng sneered and continued to be wanton.


    No words for a night.


    The next morning, Xi Fang woke up and found that Su Sheng was gone. She was stunned and dragged her tired body up to see a young girl sitting in the living room.Jesse turned his head and glanced at Xi Fang, and said lightly: "Wake up? You can leave after you have packed up. Also, remember to check your bank card."


    "What about him?" Even though he was dissatisfied with Jesse''s tone, Xi Fang asked.


    It''s a pity that Jesse didn''t pay attention at all.


    Xi Fang looked around and didn''t see Su Sheng, so he could only pack up and leave unwillingly.Not long after she left, she received a message from the bank 4.5 on her phone.


    "One hundred thousand dollars?"


    Xi Fang was shocked.


    One hundred thousand US dollars is not a small sum, but Xi Fang is not satisfied.Because Su Sheng has money, only one hundred thousand, when she sells it?When she saw Jessie, she knew that Su Sheng was definitely not the kind of man who kept himself safe, and even if his current girlfriend was Kara, it didn''t mean that she had no chance.


    When Xi Fang returned to the company, he was planning to provoke Cara, but found that Cara had not come again.


    And everyone in the company is so busy that she is very surprised. If a media company is so busy, does it mean a lot of news?Much!There is no need to ask specifically, Xi Fang has seen countless news about Superman and aliens intervening in the governments of various countries!


    The four characters of Justice League appear in every news!


    Chapter 201 Supergirl vs Superman


    "I always feel that this so-called Justice League is a knockoff!"


    Super inspection department.


    Su Sheng came here as Kara''s boyfriend, as for Lucy Lane, Alex and Martian Hunter?Naturally, they would not object or even hope that Su Sheng could join in.Astra, the criminals in Rozburg are enough to make them headaches. Now that they are all right, these people have joined the extreme Superman camp and began to supervise the world.


    At this turbulent time, even if Su Sheng did not join in, it was a comfort to appear.


    What''s more, the relationship between Su Sheng and Cara and Lucy''s deal, can''t really watch the situation get out of control.


    The computer of the Super-Inspection Department shows the military operations of the Justice League in different regions, and Superman¡¯s declaration to the outside world is shown on the central screen.Superman, who has always hidden his identity, after announcing his Clark Kent''s identity, on the one hand agitated the people, on the other hand, he used force to solve the problem!I have to say that the results are still there.


    With the copycat version or the alien version, the intervention of members of the Superman Justice League can even directly prevent several large-scale military exchanges and save many civilians, but the means...11...too iron and blood.


    The news is conveyed to you, don''t you listen?


    Then force you to listen!


    Overbearing people simply don''t listen to human rights, freedom, and kill if they refuse!


    "In just a few hours, there have been demonstrations in many areas, especially... the most recent one!" Lucy Lane said, the picture on the screen suddenly changed.


    The picture shows a procession protesting against Superman and his alien doglegs, which ignore human rights and freedom.Two aliens from the Justice League descended from the sky with a strong tone to disperse the marching people, but they aroused resistance. When one of the people shot at them, the two aliens directly squeezed his neck.


    Just the video can feel the breath of grief and indignation.


    "This man! This innocent man was once a fan of Superman. He was ruthlessly killed when he was fighting for freedom in his own city and his own country."


    "After... After Louise''s death, Superman has completely changed!"


    Lucy Lane said with a gloomy face: "Now Superman and this so-called Justice League have gathered a lot of aliens. It is reported that hidden aliens have begun to join one after another. Although they killed the criminals, Many people have been saved, but this kind of powerful tyrant behavior will only intensify. If there is a God, it will never be like this!"


    "The Superman I know is not like that." The Martian Hunter sighed, shaking his head."He has affected the safety of the earth, we must find a way..."


    "boom!"


    As soon as the Martian Hunter had finished speaking, he heard a loud bang.


    The ceiling of the inspection department was pierced.


    Superman fell from the sky.


    With the appearance of Superman, several aliens landed there, including Fiora!


    Huh huh!


    In an instant, all agents pointed their guns at them.Superman glanced indifferently, his eyes swept over the bodies of Martian Hunter, Supergirl Kara, and Su Sheng, and finally stayed on Lucy Lane.


    "Lucy."


    Superman''s expression was slightly relaxed, and his tone was not so cold."Are you ok?"


    "What do you think?" Lucy Lane sneered."You are not the Superman I know, and my sister... won''t want to see you like this!"


    "Don''t mention him!"


    Superman''s expression instantly turned hideous and terrifying."I did this for her. If, if I didn''t indulge those criminals, Louise wouldn¡¯t have trouble! When I understood this, it was too late, so I wouldn¡¯t let Louise¡¯s affairs happen. Repeat it in others!!"


    "Lucy!"


    "Hand over the kryptonite and the criminals you are imprisoned, I will not let them have a second chance to hurt others!"


    "This is impossible!"


    Supergirl Carla stood beside Lucy with a snort, and at the same time Alex put on the battle suit, the Martian Hunter also became the original appearance.


    "Humph!"


    Fiora snorted coldly, and took the other aliens to prepare separately.


    The two sides faced off instantly.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, but I must take the kryptonite and the prisoner away, don''t force me to shoot!" Superman said coldly.


    "I said, it''s impossible!" Supergirl said without flinching."Carl, look back, don''t you realize how much you have done?"


    "Excessive? I want to bring them real peace!" Superman said stubbornly.


    extreme.


    He has fallen completely into extreme logic.


    "Fiora!" Superman snorted coldly, and Fiora and the other aliens dispersed separately, seemingly planning to find them by themselves.


    Supergirl instantly wanted to stop but was stopped by Superman.


    The Martian Hunter chased after him with a whistle, and at the same time, Alex also rushed to the other aliens.


    Fight!


    The two parties are fighting directly!


    All of a sudden, the gunshots were loud, and various attacks appeared endlessly.In the chaos, they are fighting each other, and Superman and Supergirl are facing each other without taking a shot. They are secretly paying attention to one person!

 180 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 180

    Su Sheng!


    Supergirl is afraid that such a chaotic 070 scene will hurt Su Sheng, and Superman is worried about whether Su Sheng will make a move.


    Where is Su Sheng?


    Su Sheng sat on the transfer and watched the battle here for a while, and watched the battle over there for a while. He didn''t mean to take action, nor was he panicked.


    "Su Sheng, you go first!"


    Cara slowly moved to block Su Sheng and said.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine, trust me!" Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    "But..." Supergirl had to say it more uneasy, but Superman moved suddenly.


    With a bang, Superman broke through the wall and seemed to be doing something.


    "Hurry up, I can take care of myself!" Su Sheng said.


    "Then you are careful!"


    Supergirl gritted her teeth and chased it up. It didn''t take long to hear the sound of a banging fight, and Supergirl and Superman finally fought.


    Su Sheng released the X-ray sight with great interest. Although the copycat Justice League or the copy of the Injustice League makes him feel less enjoyable, Supergirl VS Superman?This is worth seeing!


    ...


    PS: The Justice League, which is not genuine, has become an Injustice. It always feels like something is missing. When we return to Earth, we still have to continue doing things.


    Chapter 202: Whitewashing is weak three points, blackening is twice as strong


    I don¡¯t know if the superman in this world has a central treasure, Su Sheng, but he is indeed stronger than Supergirl.


    Whitening is weak by three points, blackening is twice as strong!


    The fighting experience of Supergirl itself is not as rich as Superman, especially one who tries to redeem, probation, and the other is decisive, simply, if Supergirl can still win Superman in this situation, it would be strange.


    Su Sheng watched the battle between Superman and Supergirl, while watching other battles.


    Martian Manhunter faced Fiora, Martian Manhunter was at a disadvantage and was not an opponent.


    Alex wore a battle suit against other aliens. At first, it was only one-on-one and could communicate with each other, but with one-to-many, Alex''s situation became less optimistic.As for the other agents in the Super Investigation Department?Forget it, ordinary guns and weapons cannot cause any harm to these aliens.


    Not long after the battle, the Super Investigation Department was already destroyed.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The ground was smashed through from bottom to top, and the figure of the super girl flew up from below and hit the ground heavily.At the same time, azure blue light and various screams were faintly lit up below.


    Superman is slaughtering alien criminals in custody!


    There should be aliens with psychic abilities among his dog legs, and the agents who controlled the Super Investigation Department opened the cell.Although these extraterrestrial criminals were free, they faced a merciless slaughter by Superman.


    "Do not!"


    Kara yelled and rushed down to stop, but it was too late!


    When she pushed Superman out of the Super Investigation Department, the last alien criminal had already died under the laser rays!


    boom!boom!boom!


    An angry Kara pushed Superman directly out of the Super Investigation Department, while the remaining aliens had found the Kryptonite and were preparing to take it away.Interestingly, these people saw the agents show no mercy, but Su Sheng just sat there brightly but no alien approached him and shot him.


    Even when other people were fighting against each other, they seemed to control as far as possible not to spread to Su Sheng''s side.


    Therefore, although the entire Super Investigation Department was destroyed, the vicinity of Su Sheng was intact.


    "No, they can''t let them take the kryptonite!" Lucy Lane shot and ran to Su Sheng''s side."Quickly, stop them."


    "Why?" Su Sheng turned his head to Lucy Lane with a chuckle, "I''ll take action when they are so intriguing, okay?"


    "Once they take the kryptonite, there will be no way to deal with Superman." Lucy Lane yelled eagerly.


    "No, kryptonite works but it''s not omnipotent. They have developed anti-kryptonite equipment a long time ago, haven''t they? I want to say, you should stop, Superman and Supergirl are fighting fiercely outside. You are here. Continuing to resist will only increase casualties in vain.¡± Su Sheng took Lucy Lane with his hand, and once she left her range, those aliens would not be polite to her.


    boom!


    Alex flew over from a distance, and the armor looked badly damaged, lying on the ground struggling and unable to get up.


    The aliens one after another packed the kryptonite away, and Fiora did not know where it came from.She glanced at Su Sheng slightly opened her mouth, and finally greeted people to leave.


    "Where is the Martian Hunter?"


    Lucy Lane was a little worried when she didn''t see the Martian Hunter. Could it be that Fiora gave it to...


    Superman killed the criminal, and the doglegs took the kryptonite.


    The Super Inspection Department is simply unable to stop it!


    Alex took off his battle clothes and looked for the Martian Hunter with a solemn face. Lucy Lane also began to direct the rest of the people to clean up the mess, and at the same time sent a message to Supergirl that the situation here asked her to come back.


    It''s all over.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense for Supergirl to fight, and...Supergirl can¡¯t beat Superman either!


    After a few minutes.


    Supergirl flew back.


    "Everyone is okay?" Although she looked a little embarrassed, she still cared about other people first and then came to Su Sheng."Are you OK?"


    Su Sheng shook his head."I''m fine."


    "Supergirl, find where the Martian Hunter is." Alex shouted in a panic, running out from a distance.


    Super Girl was stunned and hurriedly looked around, but found nothing.


    "Not found." Super Girl shook her head.


    "He, he won''t..."


    "I''ll go out and look for it!"


    Alex was worried about the Martian Hunter, and Supergirl instantly rose into the air and flew out again.


    "Why, how can you watch this happen?" Alex came to Su Sheng with a little annoyance.

 181 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 181

    Su Sheng cast a glance and said faintly: "Don''t find someone else''s reason if you fail yourself. What do I owe you?"


    "Don''t blame him!" Lucy Lane couldn''t help but interject.


    Although she was also angry that Su Sheng was indifferent, but now she calmed down and figured it out."Since Superman is eyeing Kryptonite and these criminals, even if there is Su Sheng with them this time, he will do it next time. Su Sheng can''t stay in the Super Investigation Department all the time, let alone they have already developed anti-kryptonite equipment. , Even if we have kryptonite, we may not be able to deal with them!"


    Alex took a deep breath to calm down."Sorry, I shouldn''t say anything, but I... I always think you are on our side!"


    "The Martian Hunter is much smarter than you." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Do you know where he is?" Alex asked hurriedly.


    "He got into Superman''s team. When he finds out the situation, he should find a way to inform you." Su Sheng slowly got up and smiled."Actually, there is another advantage of having kryptonite taken away by Superman. No matter Fiora tells Superman that they didn¡¯t say anything about me, they shouldn¡¯t suspect that you still have kryptonite in your hands. opportunity!"


    "What do you mean by this, you...you have kryptonite in your hand?" Alex and Lucy Lane were shocked.


    "Yes, and I''m making people study different kryptonites. If it succeeds, it should be very interesting, um...you can watch a good show!" Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth but stopped talking about this topic.


    After a while, Supergirl returned.


    Although there was no gain, he was relieved to learn that the Martian Hunter might have been in the Superman team.


    "I, I have to go back to the company first." Super Girl glanced at Su Shengdao."I will send you back?"


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled brightly, and the Super Girl flew away holding him.


    International City.


    Supergirl went to the company, and Su Sheng returned to the apartment after being put down on the roadside.


    Huh!


    As soon as I arrived home, Indigo suddenly emerged from the bracelet.


    "Gideon received a message from Earth One." Indigo''s big eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    Chapter 203 treats this world as a playground


    The message of Earth One.


    Did Laura send it?Laura should not take the initiative to contact herself if there is nothing special.With a move of Su Sheng''s thought, the thought bordered the bracelet and read the information.


    For a modern networked environment, Indigo''s capabilities are really convenient.


    "Harrison went to Earth? How many times have the Flash and the Black Sea monster been caught? Thea returned to Starling, and the Raptor team contacted herself several times? Tsk tsk, it happened after a while. So many things.¡± Su Sheng chuckled for a while, thinking about not going back.


    Harrison Wells had already made a device that could travel through parallel universes at the time of killing speed. It should be easy for Harrison Wells''s mind to think that he took Jesse away, so he was not surprised when he went to Earth.He was playing Zheng He in this world and didn''t plan to return to Earth One for the time being, so Su Sheng simply sent a message back to Laura.


    "Don''t you go back and have a look?"


    Seeing that Su Sheng didn''t seem to have the intention of returning to Earth One, Indigo couldn''t help being a little disappointed.


    She really wants to see other worlds.


    "I don''t have this interest for the time being." Su Sheng spoke with 803 and got up and walked towards the semi-closed swimming pool.


    This world is really interesting, Su Sheng does not plan to leave for the time being.


    In the swimming pool, Su Sheng took a clean and relaxed swim.Today, Superman''s hard drive into the Super Investigation Department is a signal, and it will be completely messed up soon.I don¡¯t know whether Supergirl defeated Superman in the end, or Superman ruled the world with iron and blood power?


    Indigo is in the water.


    The human-like indigo went into the water naked and swam behind Su Sheng.


    "I thought you were on the side of Supergirl, but why didn''t you take action in the Super Investigation Department today?" Indigo asked with her hands on Su Sheng''s shoulders.


    "I''m on the fun side."


    "I will do what I have fun." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Is it fun? It''s not as much fun to have fun as to make fun, I have an idea..." Indigo''s mouth raised a smirk, and the corner of his mouth was pressed against Su Sheng''s earlobe and whispered."This time, Superman¡¯s tough actions have prevented the Super Investigation Department from taking action for the time being, and the Justice League on Superman¡¯s side will also enter a period of stable development. In this way, you may not see the fun for a long time. Therefore, we might as well speed up. This progress."


    After hearing this, Su Sheng turned and hugged Indigo''s pretty waist, and asked with interest."such as?"


    "Let Superman start the great purge plan."


    "In this way, Supergirls will definitely not be able to wait slowly. I have seen the research on Kryptonite and Kryptonite from Rhode Technology. We can speed up this speed to help Supergirls increase their chances of winning. If time is too late, you can do nothing. The world of the world grabs villains or heroes to balance the strengths of both sides, and you can use all of this as your playground to change the balance left and right to have fun. If you are bored or tired, you can end this game at any time." Indigo backhand hooks Su Sheng said with a smile on the neck.


    "you are so bad!"


    "But I like it!"


    Su Sheng patted her buttocks vigorously. Although the world has changed a lot because of him, and the plot has been severely damaged, it may take a while if the situation continues to develop.Waiting is really boring for Su Sheng.


    From the perspective of God to control the game?


    It sounds pretty good!


    Supergirl is definitely not Superman¡¯s opponent, so she has to find a real opponent for Superman?


    Green Lantern?The Green Light Corps?


    Or Zod?


    Zod in this world should be dead, what if Superman becomes black and Zod becomes Superman?


    Exchange of good and evil?


    "I let Astra wake up, and then you go to Superman and let them start the great purge plan, starting from Metropolis." Su Shengchao said indigo.


    "now?"


    Indigo smiled sweetly, and the hand that hooked Su Sheng''s neck slowly stroked his chest.


    "Go." Su Sheng smiled.


    Indigo Yanran got up and crawled out of the pool, and then resumed her original appearance: "Don''t worry about Astra wake up, wait for my news."


    "Want to surprise me?" Su Sheng nodded with a smile.


    Indigo got into the bracelet and disappeared.


    The sound of the key opening the door sounded, and Jesse returned.


    Jesse was surprised to see Su Sheng swimming in the pool."Come down." Su Sheng beckoned.


    Jesse took off his clothes and scared the water directly.


    Holding Jesse, Su Sheng arbitrarily lowered his hands and smiled: "Your father ran to the earth to find you."

 182 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 182

    "Huh?" Jesse stared at Su Sheng in a daze."Then... what should I do?"


    "I will send you to the cutting-edge laboratory of Earth One to find your father. You need to return to Earth Two with your father and find someone for me!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Zod, he and Superman are both Kryptonians. In other parallel worlds, most of them are villains, but your world is a reverse of good and evil, so if you really have Zord, you might be a good person. In addition, there are a few others. I will give you the information when I look back." Su Sheng said with a smile."I''ll help you make a communication bracelet for you in a while. It is also convenient to transmit information and information. You only need to collect their intelligence, and I will go over and arrest people then!"


    Jesse nodded blankly.


    Followed by Su Sheng and she played on the water.


    After the battle was over, Su Sheng and Jesse came out of the pool to take a break and then began to make communication bracelets. It sounds a bit high-end to be able to be used in different worlds, but in fact, once the core technology breaks through, it will be the same. How long did Su Sheng make the bracelet and also used nano-shrinking technology to help her prepare a storage box specially used to store the speed serum.After fixing these, Su Sheng passed the information of the people he was looking for one by one.


    "Zord? Speedmaster? Syndicate, Super Queen, Atomic Girl? Divine Power Ring, Grid, Seamaster?" Jesse looked a little surprised at the information from Saint Su. She hadn''t heard of these people before, could it be that she Are there really these people in your world?


    And the abilities of these people are too strong, right?


    Especially that super queen, her real name turned out to be Louise Lane?Is it the duo of Louise Lane who died in this world?


    "These are all?" Jesse looked at Su Sheng suspiciously.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly: "Criminal Syndicate, I removed two, you can try to find out, I am not sure if it is in your world!"


    The crime syndicate corresponds to the Justice League in the comics, but it is a reversed version of good and evil!


    Even the evil version of the Justice League should look more pleasing to the eye than the current alien version.


    Chapter 204 The Surprise of Indigo and the Beginning of the Great Purge


    boom!


    The shock wave ability was activated, and a miniature wormhole appeared directly in the living room.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "After entering, it is Earth One. I will wait for your good news, and take the time to help me find your World Flash helmet."


    Jesse nodded suspiciously-got in.


    The miniature wormhole disappeared, and Jesse was gone.


    The Flash of Earth II was pretended to be extremely fast at the time. His helmet seemed to be snatched from the real Flash of Earth III. Two times to Earth II, Su Sheng did not see the Flash of Earth III. I don¡¯t know if he ran away or not. Dead, if I get his helmet back, I might be able to sense Earth III.


    If Jesse can''t find Zod or the crime syndicate, she can also go to other worlds to find it.


    As soon as Su Sheng sent Jesse away on his front foot, he received news from Indigo on his back foot.


    He awakened Astra from the power of the Black Flower of Mercy. Su Sheng didn''t ask Indigo what surprise he had prepared. He casually leaned on the sofa to rest, and soon heard a knock on the door.When I opened the door, I saw that Indigo was standing at the door with a few large boxes, his eyes swept away Su Sheng and he could see that the contents were all kryptonite.


    "You want kryptonite from Superman?" Su Sheng was a little surprised.


    Indigo smiled: "They have to get your approval if they want to use the big cleaning plan, so they should pay a little price."


    "Yes, it just so happens that I also need kryptonite to study." Is Indigo a good person?Not!In the TV series, there is an idea of ??destroying mankind, but she is really satisfied with Su Sheng.Su Sheng carried these boxes into a phaseless state and directly penetrated the ceiling layer by layer to the roof platform.


    The Disciple is released and enters invisible mode.


    Su Sheng put the kryptonite away and decided to temporarily put the disciple here. Anyway, there is a network connection and any situation can be sensed for the first time or remotely controlled, and it is not so easy to be discovered after entering the invisible mode, Indigo Putting Su Sheng''s shoulders behind him, he came over and smiled."In addition to kryptonite, I have another surprise."


    "and also?


    "What is it?"


    Indigo smiled sweetly: "This surprise may need to travel through time."


    "I start to like you!" Su Sheng smiled and turned around."You really didn''t waste my effort to find you."


    "of course!"


    Indigo chuckled and walked to the console to take over the Disciple. The Disciple slowly lifted off and disappeared with a bang.


    next moment.


    The Disciple appeared from the night sky.


    As soon as he appeared, he saw a flash of fire across the night sky, as if something had fallen from the sky.


    "It looks like a spaceship of Krypton. This is the time when Supergirl came to Earth? No, it''s not right!" Su Sheng squinted at the spaceship, which contained a baby.Supergirl was already a little girl when she came to earth, so this is not a supergirl, is it a superman?


    The indigo figure flashed to the outside of the Disciples, and then saw the spaceship that was about to fall in the distance changed its direction and flew over here.


    The disciple''s towing equipment was activated, and the spacecraft flying from a distance slowly landed.


    The door of the spaceship slowly opened to reveal the little guy inside.


    A baby!


    Baby girl.


    Saint Su looked at Indigo, and saw Indigo explain: "This is the second surprise I said. Before the explosion of Krypton, in addition to Superman and Supergirl, she was also sent over in advance. She has a terrible name called dominate."


    "She will sleep like an ordinary person, and live in this world like an ordinary person, until one day, she awakens!"


    "She is stronger than Supergirl!"


    "What does this symbol mean?" Su Sheng pointed to the symbol on Zhifeichuang.


    Indigo giggled and said, "Let me keep this secret for now. This is also one of the surprises."


    "Okay." Su Sheng nodded indifferently."So what are you going to do with her? Don''t you plan to take it back for adoption?"


    "Of course not, I just let you know that she exists, I will let her live according to her original destiny, of course...just make a small change..."


    With that, Indigo dived into the spacecraft, the hatch closed, and the spacecraft slowly started to fly away.


    In about an hour or so, Indigo came back.


    The two returned to the original era on the Disciple. After returning, Indigo spoke to Su Shengdao: "Can I drive the Disciple to leave?"


    "Can''t tell me?" Su Sheng asked.


    Indigo nodded: "Surprise, only when it is announced at the last moment is a surprise."


    "Go ahead."


    Saint Su was a little looking forward to it. As for Indigo to take the Disciple away, it''s no big deal. Anyway, he can be connected to the system of the Disciple. Indigo may be able to squeeze Gideon away but has no ability to squeeze him away!


    night.

 183 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 183

    Coming slowly.


    After sending Jesse away, Indigo left again, and Su Sheng wondered whether to let Lucy Lane or Xi Fang over, or go to Kara.But by this time Indigo had already returned.


    The Disciple landed on the roof and entered invisible mode.


    Indigo sprang out of Su Sheng''s bracelet.


    "How does time travel feel?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Not bad!" Indigo smiled sweetly."Tomorrow, I will take you to see the surprise, Master!"


    the host?


    Su Sheng whispered this name slightly. Indigo didn''t call it that before, but she called it very smoothly just now. Naturally, although she didn''t know how long her time travel was, it was definitely enough to change one''s calling habits.Su Sheng didn''t check the record of the traversal of the Disciple. It is still unclear which era Indigo went to, but honestly Su Sheng really had a sense of expectation.


    In terms of surprises.


    Indigo is excellent!


    The sun gradually escalated, and the sun swayed.


    At the beginning of a new day, people received a heavy news.


    The metropolis is under martial law.


    Everyone seemed to be controlled overnight. The whole city seemed to have become a large processor, and everyone was doing their original work according to the rules, just like a puppet.At the same time, Superman declared that the metropolis has been included in the peaceful city, and there will be no more crimes since then!


    Chapter 205 Becomes the Ancient God of Krypton


    Su Sheng and Indigo strolled on the street. At this time, the pedestrians usually started a new day''s work in a hurry, but now there are obviously fewer pedestrians on the street, even if someone is talking in twos and threes about the metropolis. Things.Superman¡¯s recent behavior has become more and more excessive, but there are still many people who support his extreme justice, but now... he has enslaved and controlled everyone in the metropolis overnight, which is unacceptable.


    They can support extreme justice, but no one wants to lose freedom.


    This incident has caused an uproar, and the military will be controlled as soon as it approaches the metropolis when it tries to launch operations, so there is no good way to do so except for banning others from entering the metropolis.The Super Investigation Department had to enter the state immediately because of this incident.


    Just now, Supergirl flew away from the city and flew to the metropolis.


    "Where is the surprise you said?" Su Sheng turned his head and asked Indigo.


    "Don''t worry, the master will see it soon." Indigo chuckled with confidence, and his eyes lit up and looked at a woman who was handing out flyers.


    After two quick steps, Indigo took the flyer and smiled.


    "This is the surprise I prepared for the master." Indigo handed the flyer to Su Sheng. Su Sheng took a curious look and found that a wealthy man similar to the Krypton family was printed on the flyer, such as Superman''s S and Zod''s. Z, Fiora¡¯s F, the basic style is the same, but this symbol is red and black with a darker and depressing feeling, and the design of this symbol is obviously more complicated.


    "Does the master recognize it?" Indy Qing asked Chaosu Sheng who looked forward to it.


    "This is the symbol on the dominating spaceship, right? No, it''s not right..." Su Sheng frowned slightly, although he didn''t look closely at the time, he seemed to have noticed the difference."This symbol is different, a little more complicated than the symbol that dominates the spacecraft."


    "Ear, mouth, king?"


    Su Sheng stretched the flyer a little farther, looking at this symbol, and said unexpectedly."Why does this look like the Chinese traditional sacred characters? It just seems to be some variants!"


    "Krypton was a long, long time ago, before the God of Rao, there was a more powerful god who ruled all things. No one knows the true identity of this god, no one knows what he looks like, only the person who owns this symbol is His disciple, the king of ears and mouths, obeyed the king''s order and conveyed the king''s orally, is the master satisfied with this surprise?"


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly to look at Indigo."You traveled to the ancient Krypton and created a god for them? That is...me?"


    "I spread the faith as your disciple, the voice of the holy. The name of the holy has become the most mysterious ancient god of Krypton, far above Rao. Before Krypton Kandor city disappeared, someone used the same The way to control the city in the name of Rao¡¯s Voice, I learned this from me!" Indigo said with a chuckle."I have to say, this feeling of traveling through time and changing history is really great."


    "So I became confused and became the oldest saint of Krypton... God?" Su Sheng felt that Indigo''s brain was really big. He didn''t even appear. Indigo himself easily changed the history of Krypton. Up their faith.Although this belief may disappear in the subsequent changes of the times, it is clear that Indigo has done something else.


    Otherwise, the flyer will not be born.


    It''s worthy of the No. 8 Blagnac.


    "What''s the matter with this flyer? Are you developing disciples for me?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Just let the glory of the Holy Spirit shine on more people." Indigo said.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "Some people told me that following the strong is an instinct. Even if I don''t need subordinates, believers or disciples, there will be people who follow me for this and other reasons. This is unavoidable. You again It proves that this view is correct!"


    Indigo said slowly with a chuckle."The prisoners in Rozburg are all criminals arrested by the Kryptonians. Why is Astra as a Kryptonian, but the former general can make those aliens who hate the Kryptonians obediently and use them for her? Because of this!"


    "Since I have followed you, I naturally hope that your power and prestige can become stronger. Only in this way can I gain stronger strength and status." Indigo thought for a while."According to the master, your Chinese allusion, this should be regarded as adding a yellow robe?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to be emperor, but those who follow me want me to be emperor."


    Indigo chuckled: "Actually, you don''t need to care about it, master, just play if you find it interesting. If you feel boring, you can let it go. If someone does something that makes you unsatisfied, just kill it."


    "Speaking of this flyer? Who is organizing it? The master?"


    "Yes. But she is not in the International City now. If the host wants to see her, I can ask her to come back."


    "No hurry." Su Sheng shook his head."Surprise takes your time, it''s enough to have this today."


    "That''s not as good as..." Indigo didn''t know what he thought of, so pay attention to just about to speak, but Su Sheng suddenly interrupted her.


    With the corners of his mouth raised, Su Sheng said with a smile: "Jesse''s movements are so fast, I found out."


    Indigo was stunned and saw Su Sheng waved his hand to release a shock wave, the mini wormhole opened, and the two jumped directly.


    next moment.


    The two came to Earth Two.


    "This is Earth Two?" Indigo looked around curiously, and then dived into Su Sheng''s bracelet to familiarize himself with the world through the Internet.Su Sheng determined the position of Jesse, and the blue lightning lightened.


    When the light disappeared, Su Sheng was already in front of Jesse.


    On the roof somewhere in the central city.


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng suddenly appeared to Jesse wearing a battle suit and asked 1.3."Did you find Zod?"


    Jesse paused and said: "I, I don''t know if he is Zod, but his appearance is very similar to the photo you sent me, but he is not called Zod, but Hernangela. In this world... he is called Superman!"


    "Hernanguela? A name that doesn''t feel at all! Tell me the details."


    ...


    PS: The series of plots that dominate are derived from the third season of Supergirl. In addition, Zord Super will debut, taken from Justice League: Gods and Monsters.By the way, I just plan to write a few more special parallel universes. I will not write all of them. When adding drama, movie, and comic versions, many settings will conflict and be different, so I may have some plots or settings. Make a slight change.


    Chapter 206 The Son of Zod?The son of a hero?Zod Chao!(First more)


    Earth two.


    On the roof top, Su Sheng listened to Jesse talking about the details of Hernanguela.

 184 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 184

    Speed ??Domination Central City gathered a group of villains and wanted to go to Earth to take revenge but was killed by Su Sheng. Some of these villains returned to their original lives, but some were unwilling to start teaming up to cause destruction. At this time, one was called Justice. The organization of the alliance rose quietly.


    There are only three people in this organization!


    Superman, Batman, Wonder Girl.


    Jesse hasn''t found out the information of the other two people, but this Superman is paying special attention because it matches the profile photo of Zod given by Su Sheng.According to Jessie¡¯s intelligence, this Hernangela¡¯s experience is very similar to that of Superman. After the explosion of Krypton, he arrived on Earth and was adopted by an ordinary family. For some reason, he kept concealing his identity and ability to do ordinary work and life. It''s not easy.Later, he began to save people slowly, and slowly broke the name of Superman, but he was relatively low-key before, so there were not many people who knew it. Before and after this speed, the appearance of Superman and the Justice League made him truly 11 Appeared in front of the public.


    "How is his approach?" Su Sheng asked.


    Jesse pondered: "From the information I have collected, he is not merciful to criminals, but he is indeed doing justice."


    "Huh."


    Indigo suddenly got out of the bracelet, and said to Su Sheng with great interest: "Master, this Hernangela is indeed Zod, or the son of Zod! In my world, before the explosion of Krypton, Karl El¡¯s parents sent him to Earth to become a Superman, and in this world, when they plan to fuse genes to give birth to children and send them away from Krypton, General Zod suddenly appeared and replaced Karl El with his own genes. The genes of his father, Joe El."


    "In other words, Hernangela, the superman of this world, is not Karl El, but the son of General Zod."


    "So is this Zord giving Joeel a hat of forgiveness? I wanted to find a Zord who reversed good and evil, but I didn''t expect to find Zord Chao! That''s good, the scene between Zord and Superman is still very interesting. Yes." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Jesse, you go find the Flash helmet, Indigo, you search the world for news about these people." Su Sheng passed the criminal syndicate information to Indigo. After the order, he decided to see Zod Chao. !


    The sun is swaying.


    A figure flew quickly through the air.


    A black trench coat, blue tights, a Z symbol on the belt, and a pair of boots.There is no Superman''s red panties, and no Superman''s cloak. Instead, he has a goatee, which is very similar to the appearance of Zod who was killed by Su Sheng on Earth!


    boom!


    A hot laser hit from a distance and instantly hit the unsuspecting Zodchao. Zodchao fell from the air with a muffled snort and hit the ground heavily.The surrounding crowd dispersed in panic, and Zod Chao slowly raised his head to see a person slowly falling from the air.


    "Who are you?" Zodchao got up and asked glaringly.


    "Hernangela? Son of Zod? Or should I call you Zodchao? Forget it, Zodchao is more fluent." Su Sheng looked at Zodchao with interest."I came to you to let you do something!"


    "Beat you?"


    Zod Chao coldly snorted like a cannonball and rushed over and punched Su Sheng in the face.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng''s powerful fist was caught.


    Zod Chaowei was shocked and was thrown directly into the air.


    Su Sheng''s eyes turned red, and the laser beam instantly hit Zodchao.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The pain caused Zod Chao to scream slowly from the air.


    Snapped!


    His body hit the ground, and Su Sheng descended from the sky and stepped on his chest.


    "What did you just say? Hit me?"


    "You, are you also a Kryptonian?" Zod looked at Su Sheng in surprise, didn''t Krypton explode?He should be the last son of Krypton!Surprised to surprise, Zuo Dechao is obviously not the kind of character willing to suffer, and he asked, while laser beams hit Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and smiled lightly and also released laser rays.


    The collision of the two laser rays instantly became anxious, but the anxiousness only lasted a few seconds before it collapsed. Su Sheng¡¯s laser rays completely suppressed Zodchao, and quickly approached Zodchao with a strong crushing attitude. .


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The explosion occurred on Zodchao''s head, the smoke dissipated, and Zodchao''s eyes burned like coke.


    Zodchao pushed away Su Sheng''s leg with all his strength, closing his eyes and wanted to fly away.


    "You go, I will kill everyone in this world!" Su Sheng''s voice came from behind, and Zodchao stopped instantly.


    Under the sun, Zodchao''s eyes were quickly recovering, and he glared at Su Sheng with unclear eyes."Who are you and what do you want to do!"


    "This world is about to face the biggest crisis." Su Sheng said slowly.


    "What crisis?" Zodchao asked in a daze.


    "I!" Su Sheng pointed at himself with a chuckle, "Trust me, I can easily destroy this world."


    "Want to save this world? You have to save another world and defeat an enemy who wants to rule the world. If you do it, your world will be safe. If you can''t do it, bang! Your world will disappear, like Krypton!"


    "What one world, another world, I don''t understand 313 what you are talking about, but you never want to destroy the earth!"


    Zodchao shouted and rushed over again.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and raised his fists.


    boom!


    Zod slammed into the ground with overweight, and his fist fell on him like raindrops.


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!


    Although it can''t be said that the rain hit the beach with thousands of pits, but Zuo De Chao was already blue and swollen. Even the steel body was already scarred and blood was spilled from many wounds!


    Pain swept through his body, Zodchao only felt that his whole body seemed to fall apart. This was a sensation he had never experienced before. It turned out... he would bleed and would... die?


    "No...I''m the son of Zod, I''m the son of heroes!" Zodchao suddenly yelled out of his eyes, releasing laser rays again as if bursting with infinite power, and then...


    boom!


    Before the laser beam came out, Su Sheng''s fist had already fallen.


    "cough!"


    Zodd vomited blood and fainted.


    "Son of the hero? Poor fellow, you really don''t know what Zod has done!" Su Sheng chuckled and picked up Zodchao''s arm and dragged him out and turned to leave.


    Just turned around.


    The sharp blade is oncoming.


    Chapter 207 Wonder Woman?Father''s daughter?New Protoss!


    "what?"


    Su Sheng leaned back and avoided the sword''s edge and looked at the sword-wielding woman who attacked him in surprise.

 185 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 185

    This woman is wearing a sexy silver and black armor, holding a black long sword.


    "Wonder Woman?"


    The Justice League of Earth Two has only Superman, Wonder Woman, and Batman.A woman, with a sword, in armor, came to save Zodchao, her identity is ready to emerge, is this the Wonder Woman of Earth II?She looks completely different from Diana. Although she is also very beautiful and heroic, she may also be called Wonder Woman, but she is definitely not Diana.


    Diana is a demigod from Paradise Island.


    And this... is indeed a god.


    A new god!


    It seems that like Zodchao, the origin of Wonder Woman on Earth II is completely different.But... Is the strength of the new Protoss in this world too weak?There is nothing outstanding about the ability that was copied at that moment. It was nothing more than super strength, super physique, flight, and super self-healing ability.


    The ability is not outstanding, but just above the level, almost like Zodchao.


    Thinking of this, Su Sheng couldn¡¯t help but complain that Superman was really the son of DC. He became a god after Krypton was just an ordinary person and came to the earth. What old gods, new gods, Green Lantern Corps, Superman can be stunned. win.


    "New Protoss, what''s your name?" Su Sheng looked at her with Zuo Dechao and asked.


    "You are not qualified to know my name!"


    She snorted and swung her sword towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng curled his mouth and blasted the laser beam directly.


    boom!


    She flew out in response, while the sword in her hand fell directly into Su Sheng''s hand.


    "Your sword, looks good..."


    Su Sheng looked at it a few times, and the azure blue light instantly lit up.


    Huh!


    Seeing the disappearing Su Sheng and Zuo Dechao, she was stunned: "This blue lightning, he is speed? Shouldn''t it be dead?"


    The roof terrace of the central city.


    Jesse has disappeared, and Indigo is searching for information on this world.


    "Bang!" Su Sheng threw the unconscious Zo De Chao to the ground, and Indigo glanced at the sword in his hand."Have you met Wonder Woman?"


    "Although she is indeed the Wonder Woman of this world, it always makes me feel weird to hear you call her like that!" Su Sheng looked at the black sword in his hand and laughed."This kendo is good. Although it is not as good as the Vulcan sword of the genuine Wonder Woman, it is also indestructible and contains the Apocalypse mother box technology, which can open the sonic boom channel for transmission."


    "I''ll try." The indigo wrist and arm stretched instantly, and the fingers were connected to the black long sword in the mother box to quickly obtain information.After a while, Indigo spoke slowly."This is indeed built by the most powerful technology of the new protoss Apocalypse. The new protoss in this world... is too weak. And it is completely the opposite."


    "In my world, the New Protoss is divided into the peaceful and beautiful New Creation Star and the Apocalypse Star, which is more terrifying than hell. The Father of the New Creation Star has been fighting against the Dark God Darkside. And this world, the Father Using her daughter to marry the Apocalypse and sneak attacking the Apocalypse at the wedding, the poor daughter of the heavenly father fell in love with the prince of the Apocalypse. The son of Darkside turned against her heavenly father and fled to the earth with this sword."


    "No matter your world or this world, Heavenly Father and Darkside are just clones. Their true strength is above the multiverse!"


    "What is the name of this Heavenly Father''s daughter?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Bella." Indigo said."Why didn''t you catch her back together?"


    Su Sheng shook his head and chuckled: "For the time being, it is enough for Superman to find a Zodchao as his opponent. It is fun to increase the chips on both sides on average!


    "gone."


    Saint Su opened the Shockwave Wormhole and brought Zodchao and Indigo back to Earth 38. Anyway, Indigo has connected to Earth Two''s network, and can pay attention to the situation of Earth Two at any time.


    Thirty-eight of the earth, the super girl world.


    In the apartment.


    Su Sheng threw Zod to the ground again, and Indigo asked curiously: "What should I do next? Will you just throw him out?"


    "Do not!"


    Su Sheng smiled."I came up with an interesting idea. Since I now have an ancient Kryptonian identity, it would be wasteful not to use it."


    Looking at the comatose Zo De Chao, Su Sheng''s mental abilities activated and directly altered his memory.


    Erase his own existence and add a new memory.


    The ancient god of Krypton, the holy god found him, brought him here from Earth II, and asked him to find and defeat Superman, because letting Superman develop, it is not only this world that will be affected, but his world!With this level of identity, Zodchao should be more likely to mix into the Supergirl camp and the belief in defeating Superman should be more determined and stronger!


    After modifying Zuo De Chao''s memory, Su Sheng used shock waves to directly reduce him and teleport away.


    As for what he will develop into next, it''s up to him!


    Throwing away Zodchao, Su Sheng''s phone rang.


    Alex called.


    Supergirl is back from Metropolis.


    "I''ll go to the Super Investigation Department." Su Sheng''s figure flashed, and the blue light had reached the Super Investigation Department.


    Huh!


    Recovering the super-speed power, Su Sheng walked into the ugly Super Investigation Department that had been destroyed.


    One goes in.


    He met the Martian Hunter.


    "Back? Was discovered?" Su Sheng asked casually to the Martian Hunter.


    The Martian Hunter did not speak.


    Lucy Lane took the conversation."He sent Super Girl back. Although Super Girl is not under control, she is not their opponent. The Martian Hunter can only give up lurking and send Super Girl back!"


    "how is she?"


    "It''s okay, as long as you take a rest and recover for a while, you''ll be fine. But our situation is not optimistic. The Metropolis is just the beginning. They are planning to increase the signal to enslave the entire earth." Lucy Lane said solemnly."And not just Superman, we have another trouble."


    "Have you heard of the Cadmus plan?" Lucy Lane looked at Su Sheng with a solemn expression."Just now, the Super Investigation Department¡¯s network was controlled and released a message that a human organization claiming to be the Cadmus Project officially declared war like an alien on Earth! It is not known that the Cadmus Project has What kind of scale, but they dare to declare war on aliens with great fanfare at this time, I am afraid...the strength is not weak!"


    ...


    PS: I moved the animation movie "Justice League: Gods and Monsters" to the world of Earth II mainly to facilitate the smooth plot, so as not to create too many parallel worlds to affect everyone''s reading experience.


    Chapter 208, trouble me?Is your head getting water?


    Cadmus plan to Su Sheng really knows.


    The project in the comics was launched by Lexer Luther, trying to study alien technology to drive away aliens and make humans evolve stronger.Of course, the original intention may be good, but the methods are not very friendly.Although most of the Cadmus plan in the world of Supergirl is led by Lexer Luthor, the actual leader is Lexer Luthor''s mother.

 186 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 186

    This plan not only created a lot of powerful alien weapons, but also created characters specifically for Kryptonians such as Metal Man and Mechanical Superman.Alex''s biological father is also in this organization, and the mechanical superman is the real Hank Henshaw, the master of the fake identity of the Martian Hunter.


    Now that Lexluthor is killed by Superman, I am afraid that Cadmus will have a stronger mind for revenge, and he does not know what he will do when he chooses this period.


    "Come to my house at night."


    Su Sheng whispered to Lucy Lane and turned to see Kara.


    Lucy Lane was stunned, thinking that he would have any opinion on the Cadmus plan. He didn''t expect it to be such a request.


    Su Sheng chatted with Kara a few words to let her have a good rest and then left the Super Investigation Department.


    Under the night.


    687 Lucy Lane came to Su Sheng''s house. In addition to the temporary guest pillow, Su Sheng took her to the disciple and took a series of signs and hung them on the wall of the collection room. Recently, there were no new pillows. Shoot it.Although Lucy Lane had always been curious about the origin of Su Sheng, she was even more shocked when she saw the Disciple.


    "This is your spaceship, you... are you really not an alien?" Lucy Lane, who didn''t put on any clothes after the filming, asked Chao Su Sheng in surprise.


    "No, I''m a real human!" Su Sheng thought for a while, and chuckled, "It''s just that I, a human being, are different from ordinary humans."


    With that, Su Sheng picked up Lucy Lane and went directly to the bedroom of the Disciple.


    The cry of killing soon sounded.


    The night passed quietly.


    When dawn rose, Su Sheng, who was sleeping, heard the sound of the phone.


    "Your phone?" He touched Lucy Lane in his arms.


    Lucy Lane opened her eyes in a daze and looked at her phone."not mine."


    "Mine?" Su Sheng found his phone somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Hey."


    "Hello, Mr. Su Sheng, I am..."


    "Lina Luther." Su Sheng interrupted her, he slightly got up and leaned on the bedside and stroked Lucy Lane''s shoulders and back, and said leisurely under her curious eyes: "If you called The purpose is the last thing, so my answer remains the same."


    "I''m not interested in becoming an antique of the Lex Group, nor lack of money."


    "Huh huh." Seeing Su Sheng circling the hand in front of the stranger, Lucy Lane couldn''t help but snorted.


    "Is there a woman by your side? It seems that I''m bothering you. Why don''t you let me guess? Is that Xi Fang the last time? You bought the shares of Kate International Media Inc., and you want to be a woman like her. It should be easy to get it, right? Superman is saving the world outside, and the threat of Superman is spreading, but you are playing with women... I don''t know what I changed."


    "So you deliberately got my number to call me early in the morning, just to mock me? Also, you guessed wrong, the person next to me is not Xi Fang!" Su Sheng pouted.


    "I want to see you and look at your face?" Lena Luther paused.


    "Just send me the time and place!"


    Su Sheng simply said and then hung up the phone.


    "Lina Luther? Lex Luther''s sister, do you have anything to do with her?" Lucy Lane couldn''t help but curiously asked when Su Sheng put down the phone.


    But Su Sheng didn''t bother to answer, just because he had something to see Lena Luther.


    The sun is shining and the weather is fine.


    There were fewer and fewer people on the street. Lucy Lane went back to the Super-Inspection Department after leaving the Disciple. Su Sheng simply packed up and rested for a while and asked about the progress of Jesse on Earth II, and then went to Li. Na Luthor''s location!


    The large 1-character logo is very eye-catching.


    This is the company building prepared by Lena Luther for the new company.


    Top level.


    office.


    Su Sheng used the Martian Hunter''s intangible mode to directly float in. In the office, Lena Luther was working on the documents. Seeing Su Shengjin, she was slightly stunned and then put down the documents."I thought you would knock on the door first."


    "Thank you." Su Sheng walked to the opposite side of the desk and sat down and said."Come on, ask me something."


    Lena Luther smiled softly."Are you so direct when talking to people?"


    Su Sheng shrugged.


    "Well, actually I..." As soon as Lena Luther was about to speak, Su Sheng suddenly frowned and went to the French window behind Lena Luther.


    "What are you doing?" Lena Luther asked in amazement.


    "You stand behind me if you don''t want to die." Su Sheng said lightly, followed by a missile dashing from a distance.


    The missile smashed the glass and the wall and exploded with a bang.


    The heat wave swept away, and the flames skyrocketed!


    Lena Luther reacted quickly. Although she didn''t know what happened, she felt that Su Sheng would not deliberately play herself.So she came behind Su Sheng for the first time, and the heat wave that just came and exploded swept over her body.


    "call!"


    Su Sheng sighed slightly in the flame of the explosion, and instantly extinguished the flame and froze the surrounding debris.


    "You asked me to meet here and then I was attacked. What a... coincidence!" Su Sheng glanced back at Lena Luther, then jumped directly from the window.


    boom!


    The explosion caused the crowd on the street to abandon it long ago, and Su Sheng fell to the ground and saw two kryptonite devices with green lights on their chests walking from a distance.


    "Metal guy?"


    Seeing the appearance of almost inserting kryptonite into his body, Su Sheng recognized the identities of the two at a glance.


    "It seems to be coming to me, so it was the Cadmus plan? The trouble of not going to Superman or Supergirl came to me? Is there water in his head?" Su Sheng frowned, but the two metal men were already there. Rushed towards Su Sheng.One left and one right, two fists came straight to Su Sheng.


    "This ability is interesting!"


    The corners of Su Sheng¡¯s mouth raised and instantly replicated the abilities of the two. The bodies or abilities of these two metal men have been transformed by kryptonite, so what Su Sheng copied was the ability of the green kryptonite!


    Chapter 209 The Metal Man and Zod Super debut


    After copying the green kryptonite ability, Su Sheng leaped back gently to avoid the attack of the two metal men. At the same time, his eyes lit up with a strange red light and looked at them. Similar red lights lit up in their eyes, and the already hideous two seemed to become even more angry.


    "Which one of you is stronger?" Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and asked lightly.


    "I!"


    "Of course it is me!"

 187 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 187

    The two metal men responded at the same time, and then stared at each other dissatisfiedly.


    What are you worried about?


    What''s up looking at you?


    The two metal men clashed silently, and then-...worked.


    boom!boom!boom!


    You punch me, and the anger is easily ignited and out of control.


    "Wow!"


    Su Sheng jumped back to Lena Luther''s office.


    "Come on, give me a perfect explanation." Su Sheng walked to the sofa and sat down and asked Lena Luther.


    Lena Luther said slowly."You know this was not what I did. I have no reason to attack you or use this method. Kryptonite? You are not a Kryptonian!"


    Su Sheng nodded."I believe it wasn''t you who did it, but you wouldn''t think it would be all right?"


    "What do you want?" Lena Luther looked at Su Sheng.


    "I want to see your mother!" Su Sheng said lightly.


    Lena Luther''s expression changed slightly, and she smiled."See my mother? Why?"


    "It''s boring!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly."Although many people have no brains, you are definitely not! As a member of the Luther family, although you and Lex develop in different directions, you are definitely not an idiot. It is impossible not to know why I looked for your mother."


    "I''ll give you half an hour. I won''t see your mother within half an hour, and no one will see him again."


    Lena Luther''s expression changed slightly."I''m going to make a call."


    "Please." Watching Lena Luther go out, Su Sheng admired the angry battle between the two metal men.


    The Rainbow Thief''s ability is quite useful.


    The streets were completely chaotic, and the two metal men''s irrational attacks on each other damaged the surrounding area very seriously.


    boom!


    The sonic boom sounded, and Super Girl received the news from the sky.


    As soon as she landed, the influence of kryptonite made Supergirl snorted and became a little weak.The influence of kryptonite made Supergirl unable to resist or help in the past. Just when she wanted to notify the Super Investigation Department to support, she suddenly turned her head and looked away.An equally fast figure rushed out.


    As soon as he approached, this person was affected by kryptonite like a super girl.


    "Zor, Zod? It''s impossible, he should be dead!" Super Girl''s eyes widened in horror.


    Zod Chao, here!


    The influence of kryptonite on Zod Chao was not small, but watching the two metal men fight more and more fiercely, Zod Chao rushed over with the discomfort and pain of kryptonite abruptly.Weak, but indomitable.This surprised Super Girl very much.


    After a while.


    Here comes the Martian Hunter.


    "Kryptonite? Kryptonite?"


    After the Martian Hunter landed, he recognized that Zord was also shocked. He had come to Earth a long time ago, knowing that Superman had fought against Zord, but... why is he still alive?


    Surprised to surprise, the Martian Hunter rushed to solve the two metal men first.


    At the same time, Zodchao fainted due to injury.


    "How to do?"


    "Bring it back to the Super Investigation Department first."


    Supergirl and Martian Manhunter brought Zod Chao and two metal men back to the Super Investigation Department.


    In Lena Luther''s office, half an hour passed quickly.


    The door was pushed open, and an elegant woman walked in. As soon as she came in, she planned to smile and hug Lena Luthor, but Lena Luther slightly avoided.


    She smiled in embarrassment and disappointment, and turned to look at Su Sheng.


    "You want to see me? What''s the matter?"


    "Lilian Luther." Su Sheng smiled and got up and walked in front of her. Seeing her with a dazed smile, Su Sheng raised his hand.


    Snapped!


    There was a crisp applause, Lillian Luthor covered her face and backed away, Lena Luther froze and stood in front of her mother."What do you mean?"


    "Get out of the way." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Although I hate her too, I can''t get away!" Lena Luther said without flinching.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    The ability of mind control was activated on her instantly, and Lena Luther was stunned and turned and walked aside.


    "Daughter!" Lillian Luther looked at her avoiding daughter in a daze, and then slapped her face again.


    Snapped!


    Lillian Luther was angry, and didn''t know where he took out the gun and pointed it at Su Sheng, and shot directly.


    The bullet flew to Su Sheng''s forehead and bounced away with a ding.


    Boom boom boom!


    Lillian Luther shot continuously, and the bullets hit Su Sheng''s body one by one. Then, she saw Su Sheng raise her hand.


    Can''t avoid it at all!


    No matter whether she is running or hiding, even if she hides her face, Su Sheng''s slap can hit her accurately. After a few slaps, her face has swollen and the corners of her mouth are bleeding.


    Click.


    Su Sheng stretched out her hand to remove her earrings and chuckled: "If your head is in the water, just drown. This time it''s just a warning. Next time I will let you disappear in this world silently."


    "Oh, yes, remind you by the way."


    "Don''t think you can hide, you can run, even if you hide to the end of the world, can you see it? I have this little thing to know where you are, how much power I have, you... can''t imagine." Su Sheng condescendingly Looked at her."get out."


    Lillian Luther got up slowly, turned and left without saying a word.

 188 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 188

    "Are you happy?"


    Lena Luthor looked at Su Sheng with a gloomy face. Even if she hated her mother and the surname Luther, Su Sheng''s unscrupulous behavior still made her angry.


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t know that her purpose was to test the power of the metal man, on the other hand, to prevent you from befriending me and to prevent you from completely controlling the company." Su Sheng smiled lightly."The Luther family are very cold-blooded and cruel. If I hadn''t noticed in advance, what would you think of the attack just now?"


    "I can''t die, but your beautiful ketone body is about to become rotten meat."


    Chapter 210 Monel was arrested before landing


    Lena Luther gritted her teeth without saying a word, of course she wanted to get these causes and consequences.


    "I heard that an underground casino is very popular recently? It''s a special betting on alien fighting, please contact me, I want to go and see." Su Shengchao Lena Luther said and walked to the window, he paused suddenly Turned around and said to Lena Luther."Actually, you also have the cold blood and cruelty of the Luther family."


    "I was adopted." Lena Luther gritted her teeth.


    Su Sheng looked at her with a smile, then turned around and flew away.


    adoption?


    In name, Lena Luthor was indeed adopted, but in reality, she was born of old Luthor and lover. She and Lexer Luthor are half brothers and sisters.


    "Didi."


    Su Sheng''s bracelet suddenly lit up, and Indigo projected a virtual image and said: "I detected a spacecraft that is fast approaching the earth, like a Kryptonian spacecraft."


    "Kryptonian''s spacecraft? Is it him?"


    Krypton spacecraft appeared at this time?That should be Monel, right?The prince of Daxam.


    Daxum star is considered to be the neighbor of Krypton. Krypton exploded, and Daxum star also exploded.The more famous thing that the Prince Monel of Daxum did after he came to the earth was to talk about love with Supergirl and also caused the survivors of Daxum to attack the earth.In the comics, this guy is a member of the thirty-first century superhero army.


    "It''s really early to come as a coincidence."


    Su Shengyang smirked and rushed towards the direction where the spacecraft landed.


    The fast-landing Krypton spacecraft brought a scorching flame, and it looked like a meteor falling from a distance.


    "call!"


    Su Sheng flew over and let out a cold breath, the cold breath gradually extinguished the flame, and the spacecraft began to freeze and lose its power.His fingers turned lightly, a whirlwind formed under the spaceship, and the wind became stronger and stronger, slowly holding the take-off ship to the distance with Su Sheng.


    No man''s land.


    Saint Su put down the spaceship, and Indigo appeared to open the disciple.


    Click!


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand to pull open the door of the Krypton spacecraft, and inside was a young man, Monel.


    "Close it first." Su Shengchao Indigo said and then activated the super power.


    The azure blue light quickly circled around the Krypton spacecraft. It didn''t take long for the Krypton spacecraft to be disassembled into parts and then sent into the Disciples.


    "Kryptonian?"


    Looking at Monel in the prison, Indigo couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Master, what do you plan to do? Should he go to the Supergirl camp or the Superman camp?"


    "No, he has a better place."


    Indigo nodded and chuckled: "Zodchao has entered the Super Investigation Department and has been temporarily locked up. They are still somewhat suspicious of Zuodchao''s identity and claims. Supergirl does not even know about the Kryptonian ancient gods, and the changes of the times. Let Krypton¡¯s civilization be much less. Master, your disciple, servant, Talon has returned, do you want to meet?"


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled.


    International City.


    In a coffee shop.


    Su Sheng and Indigo were sitting by the window drinking coffee. In about ten minutes, someone pushed in and looked around. When they saw Indigo, they strode towards this side.


    Holding the coffee shop, Su Sheng looked at the woman who came by.


    Black high-heeled shoes, ankle-length skinny jeans, slender legs, dark blue shirt slightly rolled up the cuffs, brown long hair shawls scattered, exquisite facial features give a beautiful, friendly, capable temperament!


    "Hello, Ms. Blaney." She smiled at Indigo when she came over.


    Indigo¡¯s original name was Blagnac No. 8.


    "This is Samantha Arias, the propagator of Kryptonian religious culture."


    "This is my master Su Sheng, who has always supported your career."


    Indigo introduced the two to each other.


    Su Sheng?


    Samantha Arias looked at Su Sheng and said with a smile: "May the glory of the Holy Spirit be with you!"


    The light of the Holy Spirit is with me?


    Of course be with me!


    Su Sheng smiled and nodded and directly activated the past, and in an instant, she knew Samantha Arias''s past clearly.She was adopted by her mother since she was a child, and her adoptive mother was a believer of the ancient gods of Krypton. She taught her stories about the ancient gods and so on. So when she grew up, she also became a believer, and began to develop the church and absorb believers, especially in Superman. After the emergence of Kryptonians like Supergirl, their belief in the Kryptonian holy god became stronger, and more and more believers developed...


    Her faith has reached the point where she can dedicate everything, even her life.


    To be honest, Su Sheng was surprised.


    Although I don¡¯t know what Indigo has done after crossing, the power of time is very powerful. Nothing can be immortal, but after so many years, I can still cultivate believers like Samantha Arias. Su Sheng believes in this. The thing is like brainwashing, it''s really scary!but¡­¡­


    Not surprisingly, this Samantha Arias is the baby girl in the Krypton spacecraft that he and Indigo saw last time through time. Should she be a Kryptonian or the ruler of Indigo?But now Samantha Arias looks no different from ordinary people, without the memory of becoming the master, the cell structure of the body is also normal!


    apart from¡­¡­


    It seems that there will be memory gaps occasionally?


    Saint Su looked at Indigo, Indigo smiled and turned to Samantha Arias and said: "The purpose of meeting you this time is because my master wants to see you, and tell you something by the way. Then, let''s change place. ."


    "Okay!" Samantha Arias smiled.


    Check out and leave the cafe.


    Su Sheng followed Indigo to see what surprise she was going to give herself again. He didn''t take the car and didn''t say much.


    4.1 After a while, Indigo led them into a remote alley.


    "Yes, here?" Samantha Arias couldn''t help asking suspiciously as Indigo stopped.


    Indigo Yanran raised Su Sheng''s hand with a smile. Under Su Sheng''s probing gaze, she saw that she put on herself a black ancient ring with the holy character logo on it.

 189 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 189

    "Kneel down and worship your great and almighty master, the Holy Spirit."


    The indigo voice fell, and Samantha Arias'' eyes lit up with a red light, followed by a puff on one knee.


    ...


    PS: Monel is the character who appeared in the second season of Supergirl. In the TV series, she and Supergirl are CP.In addition, Samantha Arias is the big boss of the third season, dominate!The picture shows Samantha Arias!The picture shows Monel.


    Chapter 211 The Master Appears and Black Kryptonite


    Samantha Arias knelt on one knee, the enthusiasm and surrender in her eyes made Su Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Master, great holy god."


    "This is your most loyal minion, world destroyer, master!" Said Chaosu Sheng, who smiled triumphantly.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "What should I say?"


    "Every word of you is the holy voice of glory to her." Indigo smiled.


    "Awesome." Su Sheng somewhat admired Chaoqing. She could push herself to the altar without showing up, and forcibly created an ancient god. With the changes of the times, she has experienced the god of light Rao. After the explosion of Krypton, there are still such loyal believers. This is really not easy.


    "what is this?"


    Su Sheng looked at the ring in his hand and asked Indigo.


    "This is a symbol of the Holy Spirit. It is made from a special stone called Har''el on Krypton. This kind of stone can wake up the world destroyer and make the world destroyer! In Krypton On the stars, this stone was later called the Stone of Yudakkar. Yudakkar is the name of the goddess of life born after you." Indigo explained.


    Su Sheng laughed when he heard Indigo''s explanation. This is black kryptonite, right?It can make the personality of the Kryptonians substantive, so the reason why the ruler looked like ordinary people before is because that is the personality of Samantha Arias, and now...


    Su Sheng looked at the master with X-ray vision, and could clearly feel that her cell organization was different from before, and now she was similar to the Kryptonian.


    This is the real master!


    "Interesting." Su Sheng said with a light smile: "Does this kind of black kryptonite still exist?"


    "Master is interested? I can find it." Indigo said with a smile.


    "Get up."


    Su Shengchao said the master, and the master slowly spoke.


    "You should withdraw first."


    "Yes!"


    The master said in response, and then flew directly into the sky with a boom and disappeared.


    Su Sheng waved his hand to release the shock wave."Let''s go, tell me the details after going back."


    Huh!


    The two returned to the apartment from the shock wave. Su Sheng took a bottle of wine and sat down on the sofa. He stopped drinking and started talking.


    Strictly speaking, the Destroyer is not exactly a Kryptonian, but is a product of a similar gene fusion.In ancient times, Krypton hadn''t used the origin room to cultivate offspring, and even the origin room did not have the technology.Indigo has used the Kryptonian future technology of the Origin Room to create the relevant equations about the destroyers and then passed on from generation to generation.


    "Knowledge is power."


    Su Sheng chuckled: "You are funding Samantha Arias in my name. You did it when Samantha Arias awakened and became the master?"


    "No." Indigo said, shaking his head."Today is the first time I have made her a master, but she is not the first time she has become a master. If everything is under control, there will be no surprises. Master, you don''t want to know who brought the world destroyer to the earth. , And who made her the master?"


    "When the gods disappear and civilization disappears, it is difficult to guarantee what kind of branch will remain. You passed down the method of making the world destroyer. Maybe someone used this method to make a master, but... Krypton has exploded. In other words, this person should be on earth?" Su Sheng analyzed with interest.


    Indigo''s surprises are really round and round.


    "Still wrong!" Su Sheng shook his head."The ruler was sent before the destruction of Krypton, which means that the person who created the ruler should have been on Krypton, but Krypton has already exploded. If no one awakens the ruler, will he wake up by himself?"


    "It should be, but it will not be easy." Indigo explained."Judging from some of the dominant situation, it is obvious that she did not awaken naturally."


    "Then it will be interesting." Su Sheng smiled and drank the wine in his glass, and said in a deep voice."Either this person came to the earth with the ruler, but if this person is on the earth, the ruler cannot be so low-key and unknown. Or, this person is not on the earth but uses some kind of remote projection technology of Krypton to control the dominion awakening."


    "But, Krypton exploded."


    "Unless...someone survives and hides somewhere near the earth."


    Superman says he is the last son of Krypton every day, but Supergirl is here.Supergirl thought she was the last Krypton who came to the earth, but as a result, there were other world destroyers who ruled.Krypton exploded and everyone died?But Su Sheng remembered to collect the Mad Demon Blagnac and collected a Krypton city, Cando City!There are at least one hundred thousand Kryptonians in this city.So this kind of statement is like the Flash saying every day that he is the fastest person in the world, he is often beaten in the face!


    Therefore, it may not be impossible for others to survive.


    Thinking of this, Su Sheng smiled and got up and went to the disciple.


    On the Disciple, he analyzed the composition of the black kryptonite ring, and used the ability of indigo to separate a part of the thought invading satellites and began to search for the black kryptonite in the sky. What is the connection between black kryptonite.


    Huh!


    Indigo drilled out towards Su Shengdao."Someone rang the doorbell 933, it was Xi Fang."


    "Oh?" Su Sheng asked casually."Do you know what''s up with her?"


    "I just checked. Supergirl or Kara Danvers has resigned from Kate International Media, so... Maybe she feels hopeful?" Indigo said.


    "Carla resigned?" Su Sheng was a little surprised. Carla didn''t even tell him about this.


    Kate International Media is of great significance to Cara, and he will not resign easily because there have been too many recent events, right?First, Superman¡¯s Justice League and the Great Purge plan, followed by the Cadmus plan, and then a Zord Super, so many things together, Cara must be incapable of doing so.


    "Don''t pay attention to her, I don''t have this interest now." Su Sheng said and ignored her.


    Not long after, Xi Fang called Su Sheng when no one was opening the door.


    Su Sheng did not answer.


    Without opening the door and no one answered the phone, Xi Fang could only leave boringly.


    Time slowly passed, and it was almost evening when Su Sheng received a call from Lena Luther.


    She had helped Su Sheng contact the underground casino, and it happened that there was a gambling game tonight.


    ...


    PS: The picture dominates.


    Chapter 212 Her daughter is an agent of SHIELD


    The night in the International City is more noisy and lively than during the day.


    The things Superman did in the metropolis made many people, especially the doomsday people, become more indulgent, enjoying the last free time in the name.


    A car was driving in a remote alley.

 190 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 190

    Back row.


    Su Sheng looked at Lena Luther.


    She wore an extremely low-cut evening dress, with almost her shoulders exposed. The oppressive feeling of the rain and the wind was coming, making people want to understand and find out.


    If the super girl is a slim type, then Lena Luther is a fat type.


    Fat and not greasy?


    No, maybe you can''t even talk about fat.


    Speaking of which she wears very sexy and suits the dress of a lady in the upper class, but her femininity is still so outstanding.


    "This bet is completely illegal and private. Only those members who pass the review are eligible to participate. There is no limit to the amount of betting, but you must go through review each time before you can enter, and you must wear a mask after entering. I specifically asked. Next, the person in charge of this gambling game is called Lolita. As for the real name, I haven''t found out yet." Lena Luther said while looking at Su Sheng."Why are you interested in this gambling game? There shouldn''t be any aliens who can be caught here that can make you look, interested?"


    "I know if you are interested in seeing it." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    250 Lina Luther didn''t believe that Su Sheng was really just watching alien fighting competitions or taking a gamble, but Su Sheng refused to say that she could only guess by herself.


    Before long, the car drove to the door of an abandoned factory and stopped.


    When the two got out of the car, they saw two black-clothed bodyguards approaching the door of the factory.


    "We need to check, you can go in if you meet the rules," said the black bodyguard.


    "Step aside."


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and directly activated his psychic powers, and the eyes of the two black-clothed bodyguards changed slightly, and then turned away.


    Not only did he fail to search his body, he opened the goalkeeper and passed it over.


    Lena Luther curled her lips and controlled her mind. She had already experienced what it was like before.


    There is a cave inside the factory, and a huge cage stands in the middle.Outside the cage, there are rows of sofas and seats. Many masked men and women are drinking and chatting with each other, waiting for the good show to begin.


    In front of the cage.


    There is a woman.


    She is wearing a fiery red cheongsam, with snake tattoos wrapped around her legs, and her arms, especially the snake tattoos on her shoulders, are more lifelike. The whole person is like a fascinating beauty snake.


    Su Sheng''s eyes lit up!


    "She is your purpose?" Lena Luther had been paying attention to Su Sheng, and said unexpectedly after seeing his eyes."She is Lolita, the organizer of this underground gambling game. No one knows her background identity, nor does she know where the aliens like her were caught."


    "I know!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."Her daughter is an agent of SHIELD."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Lena Luther was stunned. Is there such an organization?


    Seeing Lena Luther frowning in thought, Su Sheng took her shoulders and walked to the side sofa to sit down.


    Lolita was introducing the aliens who were about to appear on the stage and preparing to fight and the rules of betting. There were many women around them who also didn''t wear masks and began to record around these guests.After the introduction, Lolita walked down and prepared to leave.


    "Hey!"


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and suddenly shouted.


    His shout instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    Su Sheng pointed to Lolita and hooked."You, yes, it''s you, come here."


    Lolita was stunned, as if she didn''t expect someone here would dare to talk to herself like this?After the surprise, Lolita walked over with a smile.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Just now you said, unlimited bets, how big a bet, you dare to accept?" Su Sheng asked with a light smile.


    "Of course." Lolita looked at Su Shengdao."If I don''t have this confidence, what gambling game can I make?"


    "Billion dollars, can I afford to play that alien who loses ten?"


    Billion dollars?


    Lolite''s face changed smoothly, and there was an uproar around her.


    "Are you here to make trouble?" Lolita looked at Su Sheng with a cold expression.


    Su Sheng sneered."If you don''t have this confidence, what gambling game do you make?"


    "We bet here first." Lolita looked at Su Sheng with gloomy eyes.


    "Give me the account."


    Lolite beckoned and soon someone came over and sent the account number. Su Sheng took out his mobile phone and used complex operation techniques to directly transfer one billion dollars into the bank.Afterwards, Su Sheng handwritten a number and handed it over.


    "Lost, tens of billions of dollars."


    Lolita took it, and at the same time she walked over and whispered a few words in her ear.Lolite''s expression changed slightly and she smiled at Su Sheng Yanran: "It''s really a big deal, I''ll take this order."


    Finished.


    Lolita turned and left.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Lolita leave Lena Luthor couldn''t help but ask, no matter what Su Sheng''s purpose is for Lolita, he can do it easily with his ability, right?There is no need to bet so big!


    "Shhh, it''s about to start."


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth. At this moment, the two boxes in the cage were opened, and the two aliens came out of the boxes, and the fighting started instantly.


    Although Su Shengya''s aliens didn''t know any identity or ability, they looked rather weak, but his opponent was not simple.


    Zhuo Ga.


    In the comics, he played against Superman, and in the TV series he also abused the Martian Manhunter. He is very strong.


    As soon as they played against each other, Zhuo Ga showed great strength, and his opponent was almost not an opponent at all.


    "You are determined to lose." Lena Luther whispered.


    "Really?" Su Sheng chuckled and directly released his mind control towards Zhuo Ga. At that moment, Zhuo Ga''s movements stopped slightly, and his opponent seized the opportunity to start counterattacking!


    The situation was reversed instantly.


    "Huh?" Lena Luther turned to look at Su Sheng in surprise.


    The situation reversed too quickly, too suddenly, right?


    Spiritual power, he must have cheated with spiritual power!

 191 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 191

    oom!


    With a loud noise, Zhuo Ga was knocked to the ground by his opponent, and his opponent twisted his neck vigorously.


    With a click.


    Zhuo Ga lost his breath.


    There was an uproar all around.


    Su Sheng Shi Shiran got up and walked towards Lolita with an ugly face in the distance.


    "One lose ten, when will the tens of billions of dollars be ready?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    ...


    PS: This Lolita is the actor who played Jia Ying, the mother of the shock wave female of the SHIELD agent.


    Chapter 213: Lolita who was targeted by Su Sheng


    Lolita''s face is very ugly. Although this bet seems to be a fair duel, she personally chooses the candidates, and she knows how strong she is.Zhuo Ga is the strongest alien in her hand, and now she is losing so strangely, if it has nothing to do with this one billion dollar bet, Lolita won''t believe it!


    Lolita smiled sweetly at Su Sheng."Give me half an hour."


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng simply turned around and came back.


    "I think you still don''t have too much hope. Even if she has a background, she can''t make up an amount as large as tens of billions of dollars in half an hour. In all likelihood, she will fall back on her account. And... you The performance is too obvious." After Su Sheng sat down, Lena Luther couldn''t help but whispered~.


    Although it seems that Su Sheng may have done nothing, mind control is extremely secretive.But since Lolita dared to open the alien fighting arena, she must know the aliens very well, and she must know about the psychic ability.


    "I''m afraid you can go first." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Lena Luther smiled but didn''t intend to leave. First, she was confident that Lolita would not dare to do anything to herself, and second, she wanted to know what Su Sheng was going to do.Originally, she only learned of Su Sheng''s powerful strength from the inside of the Super Investigation Department, but these few contacts made her feel that Su Sheng still hides more things.


    Aside from other things, it was definitely not easy to know that his mother had instructed him just by a face-to-face attack, and slapped his mother so unceremoniously.


    The surname Luther has many meanings.


    But it definitely does not include the possibility of being bullied.


    Slapped?


    This is definitely the first time for the Luther family.


    The aliens'' fighting is over, and the gambling is naturally over.Lolite handled all the miscellaneous things here, and arrived at Su Sheng''s side after sending all the guests away.


    "Miss Luther, can I talk to him alone?" Lolita said to Lena Luther with a smile.


    Although wearing the mask did not reveal her identity, it was easy for Lolita to know the identity of Lena Luther.


    Lena Luther looked at Su Sheng, and Su Sheng waved her hand and she could only get up a little farther away.


    Seeing the actions of the two, Lolita looked a little weird, but she quickly recovered and sat down in the same position as Lena Luther.Turning sideways slightly, Lolita looked at Su Sheng with a smile."I can''t afford to pay tens of billions of dollars. Your bet of one billion dollars has been returned to your account intact. I can treat Zhuoga''s death as if nothing happened. I just want to ask Mr. Su Sheng. Did I offend you somewhere?"


    "Lillian Luther told you?"


    Su Sheng was not surprised that Lolita could find out her identity in half an hour. Although Lolita presided over this gambling game, or this alien fighting arena, she was supported by Lilian Luther behind her.Lillian Luthor is the person in charge of the Cadmus Project who is very familiar with aliens. Whether you work with Lolita or fund them, on the one hand, you can reuse resources to deal with those aliens, on the other hand, you can also use Luo. Little went to verify whether the alien weapons developed by Cadmus planned to work, of course, he could also earn some research and development materials by the way.


    After all, this kind of research and development requires a lot of funds. The company is now in Lena Luthor''s hands, and it can only sneak in to get money.


    Lolita smiled sweetly: "If I offend you somewhere, I am here to apologize to you."


    "That''s boring."


    Su Sheng tapped Lolita''s shoulder with her mouth and hand, stroking the lifelike tattoo."You didn''t offend me, and I didn''t mean to trouble her with excuses. I just knew you by accident and I was a little interested in you!"


    "Interested in me?" Lolita laughed blankly."You are joking, there is something I can be interested in that makes me a little scared."


    "Are you interested in following me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Lolita paused and declined."I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you with this ability."


    "That''s a rejection? It doesn''t matter, let''s come to Japan for a long time. I put this aside for the time being. I caught an alien and brought it back to you. That''s the prince of Daxam!" Sheng didn''t care too much, smiled and said to his feet."Let your people lock up the dog cages. If you finally get the pets, if I let me kill your business, you won''t be able to continue."


    Lolita followed and stood up as usual."If there are extraterrestrials, they can also be delivered at a fair price."


    Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head, beckoning to Lena Luther, turned and left.


    After getting out of the factory and getting into the car, Lena Luther couldn''t help asking curiously: "That''s it?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t let it go, but after a few conversations, it was over?"


    "Just let it go?" Su Sheng smiled."Do you think I look like a good person?"


    "No." Lena Luther said without hesitation.


    "A good thing done by a good person is easy to forget, but a bad thing done by a bad person can be remembered, so I am not a good person, nor a good person." Su Sheng slapped Lena Luther''s leg with a light smile. , Said with interest."It''s rare for me to take the initiative to recruit someone, thinking that maybe I might have a chance to see her daughter, maybe it would be useful, but I was rejected unexpectedly, this...I''m afraid it won''t work!"


    Lena Luther frowned slightly, wondering whether it was because of Su Sheng''s licking behavior or thinking about his purpose.


    Su Sheng asked Lena Luther to send herself back to the apartment, the gentleman said goodnight and turned upstairs.


    Coming out of the elevator, Su Sheng found that there was a person standing at his door, Xi Fang who had been here during the day.


    "You''re back." Seeing Su Sheng''s eyes lit up, Xi Fang said hello.


    "Heh." Su Sheng smiled, walked over and opened the door to greet Xi Fang to come in.


    "Go take a shower first!"


    As soon as he came in, Su Sheng said to Xi Fang, Xi Fang was a little bit embarrassed and embarrassed. Was it so straightforward to come to serve him?But she endured it and went to the bathroom with a sweet smile.


    "Indigo, you are going to send our prince to Lolita, besides...give me to monitor Lolita''s situation at all times. By the way, ask another guest on the ship if he wants to come out for activities." Su Sheng chuckled. , Indigo went directly to the Disciple from his bracelet.


    Who is the other guest on the Disciple?


    Of course, she was an electric girl who was caught by Su Sheng just before she gained the ability!


    Chapter 214 The city that survived the explosion of Krypton?


    When he swallowed a big cow, Xi Fang showed off what is called impossibility.


    Originally, Su Sheng thought that since she had sent it to the door, she would just have fun. It happened that the pillow at night had not yet settled, but Xi Fang was provoked by Xi Fang.The wind was violent and the tsunamis continued. Xi Fang was like a flat boat in the tsunami, and he swayed into the depths of the sea with the wave without paddling.


    In a trance, I don''t know how long it has passed. When Xi Fang woke up, he found himself lying on the shore with no one beside him.Looking down at the blue and purple body he was hit in the waves last night, Xi Fang struggled to get up.


    Sure enough, Su Sheng was no longer in the living room.

 192 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 192

    She found her phone and checked the bank records, and sure enough, there was an extra 100,000 dollars.


    "One hundred thousand a night, if I come here a few more times, I won''t have to work in my life." Xi Fang said mockingly and turned around to the bathroom, washed and dressed, Xi Fang left the apartment.


    At the beginning of a new day, the sense of despair is stronger.


    Metropolis became Superman''s private place, and his people moved around the world.Stop the war and force the promotion of peace.At the same time, the Great Purge plan is being promoted in an orderly manner, with the plan to cover other places with the metropolis as the center.The Super Inspection Department has researched an ion shield that can withstand the big cleaning and tried to invade the metropolis to find a way to relieve the big cleaning. As a result, the two rooms have a lot of impulses and exchanges of fire.At first they thought that the Super Investigation Department only had Super Girl and Martian Manhunter, so they didn''t care too much. Superman even came forward to give the Super Investigation Department a final warning, but at this time someone unexpected to him appeared.


    A Zord, who also called himself Superman, appeared!


    This made Superman both surprised and angry. The two quickly fought fiercely. Supergirl, Martian Hunter and other agents naturally took the opportunity to learn more.For this reason, Astra and Fiora, Superman''s lieutenants, find Supergirl and Martian Hunter respectively.


    The intensity is difficult to describe in words. All in all, after playing for most of the day, the metropolis was destroyed very seriously.When the battle was over and the people from the Super Investigation Department retreated, Super Popular angrily published global news, announcing the return of Zod, and claiming that Supergirl and Martian Hunters were on their wanted list.


    Superman is a little angry!


    No matter where this Zuo De Chao came from, Super Girl actually cooperated with him to deal with herself, which made Superman have a sense of betrayal, so he took someone to attack the Super Investigation Department for the first time, but the Super Investigation Department had already gone to the building. Supergirl and others disappeared.After this battle, the camps on both sides of Superman and Supergirl were completely torn apart, and Superman began to take strides to bring peace to the world.


    "It''s really exciting!"


    On the Disciple, Su Sheng and Indigo had a panoramic view of what happened on Earth.


    Yes, they are not on earth now.


    "It seems that the Zodchao you got, master, is not enough to turn the situation around." Indigo said with a smile.


    Su Sheng doesn''t believe that Zorde Chao will really have no choice, although she is not Batman who is good at opening and hanging in adversity, but no matter which world Superman has a halo, even Zor De Chao.


    "We''re almost there," Indigo said suddenly, taking a look outside.


    At dawn, Su Sheng finally found feedback from the black kryptonite in the vast interstellar space, about 50,000 light years away from the earth.The disciple''s speed gradually slowed down, and the almost unchanging scenery before her eyes changed.


    A huge fragment that resembles the remains of a planet floating in the universe, vaguely looking like a...city?


    A city protected by some kind of protective cover.


    "boom!"


    The disciple, which was slowing down, suddenly accelerated to this cosmic city.


    Huh.


    The Disciple easily passed through the protective shield and entered the interior of the city.


    "This protective cover does not seem to prevent invasion, but to improve the atmospheric environment." Indigo said slowly, and the Disciple had landed on a green grass.


    The two got off the Disciple and let the Disciple enter invisible mode.


    Su Sheng glanced at Indigo, and Indigo began to invade the city''s network.


    "Warning, please stay in place, intruder."


    "Warning, please stay where you are, intruder."


    Several flying robots quickly flew from a distance and warned loudly.


    "This is a bit like a Krypton robot." Su Sheng said casually, preparing to release the laser."Huh? The Kryptonian''s ability has failed. There is no yellow sun here?"


    "This is Krypton!"


    Indigo suddenly spoke, and said unexpectedly: "Or, Argo, one of the cities of Krypton."


    "It seems that I guessed right before!"


    Krypton explosion?All the Kryptonians are dead?


    Stop it, I don''t know how many times I''ve been beaten in the face with this setting, so it''s not surprising that Indigo said this is a certain city of Krypton, Su Sheng.But the following words of Indigo surprised Su Sheng. Argonaut was the city where Supergirl lived on Krypton before!


    "The city where Carla lived?"


    "Kandor city was collected by Blagnac, and the city of Supergirl survived. The so-called Kryptonian explosion and annihilation are all unknown dragons, right?" Su Sheng murmured, looking for black kryptonite. It''s really a pleasant surprise to be able to find the city of Krypton.


    "Master, there are at least 30,000 Kryptonians in this city!" Indigo 3.1 said with scorching eyes: "This city can be preserved because of a protective cover developed by Supergirl''s father, but he is dead, but Supergirl''s mother is still alive. They used this technology and accidentally discovered black kryptonite to change the atmospheric environment here so that they can survive!"


    Supergirl''s mother, Astra''s sister?


    "Should they not believe in me?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    Indigo nodded."It''s really not. They don''t seem to know the real function of black kryptonite, but...I think the person who controls the master must know it, and it''s in this city."


    "Thirty thousand Kryptonians, thirty thousand Krypton slaves."


    "Master, conquer this city, your game will be more interesting."


    Chapter 215 Supergirl''s Mother


    The sound of footsteps came from a distance, and a group of armed Krypton guards suddenly appeared.


    "indigo!"


    An exclamation came from the back of the guards, and a woman with a classic style in a blue dress came out and looked at Indigo in disbelief."Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in Rodsburg in the Phantom Zone?"


    "Obviously I escaped, Alula!"


    Alura, Astra''s sister, supergirl...mother!


    In fact, there is no need for Indigo to specifically name Su Sheng to recognize her. She looks exactly the same as Astra, but her temperament is a little less tough and a little softer.


    "Take them down." Alula said solemnly.


    "Master, I can..." Indigo turned his head to ask Su Sheng for instructions.


    Most of the prisoners in Rozburg were arrested by Alura, and Indigo was no exception.


    "So it should be just a pillow to find a pillow. If you have feelings, you will have about 12 bundles." Su Sheng said nonchalantly and nodded to Indigo."Be careful."


    "I know!"


    Indigo smiled directly and rushed over.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The Kryptonian guards and the flying robots launched attacks at the same time, not only against Indigo but also Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng did not evade or evade and directly entered the state of no phase, and these attacks penetrated his body and flew out.He seemed to be thinking, neither hiding nor taking action.When Indigo asked just now, Su Sheng wanted to keep Indigo from messing around for a moment. After all, it was Super Girl''s original city or Super Girl''s mother.


    Su Sheng suppressed this thought just for an instant.


    This feeling is similar to the original Diana.

 193 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 193

    If Diana is stunned because of the glory of the goddess, then it is a bit like a relationship with Supergirl.More or less, Super Girl is different from other pillows in Su Sheng''s heart.For example, Lucy Lane, such as Xi Fang, and even Alex, are different from Super Girl!But Su Sheng hated this feeling of concern, as if he was tied up somewhere in his soul!


    Indigo grinned and attacked wantonly.


    Her hands became slender and sharp, stabbing several members of the Krypton Guards one after another, and at the same time her mind had already invaded the entire Kryptonian network.This is very easy for Indigo. After all, the technology of this city has been retrogressed due to the explosion of Krypton for many years, and she was responsible for the network security of Krypton before she was imprisoned in Rozburg!


    The flying robot was controlled by Indigo and attacked the Kryptonians. It didn''t take long for the guards to lie on the ground. Indigo grabbed Alula by the neck and picked her up.


    "You don''t know, you don''t know how much I wanted to strangle you like this!" Indigo looked at Alura with a grin, and the resentment of being locked up in Rozburg was almost exploding.Alula grasped Indigo''s wrists with both hands, and it gradually became difficult to breathe.


    The Kryptonians are really interesting.


    I am fragile on my own planet, but on the earth, under the yellow sun, he becomes like a god.


    "I really want to strangle you, I really want, I really don''t know how much I want you to die! But..." The hideous Indigo suddenly smiled."You are lucky, I have a master."


    After speaking, Indigo threw Alura to the ground heavily.


    "Cough cough." Alula coughed loudly.


    "Master, let me conquer this city for you!" Indigo turned and looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng nodded slightly.


    Indigo''s excitement and grinning, who received the instruction, disappeared in an instant.


    "You... who are you?"


    The recovered Alura looked at Su Sheng who was approaching, and stood up and asked."You are not a criminal in Rozburg!"


    "I have something to ask you."


    The spiritual power was activated, and Su Sheng instantly controlled Alula and then asked about some things about this city and... Supergirl''s childhood.


    The entire network of the city has been controlled by Indigo, although there is only one person, it is almost unstoppable.The defense force of this Krypton city is too weak. Of course, because Indigo understands Krypton and its hatred that cannot be vented, Indigo has conquered almost a third of the city in less than half a day!


    The power center of Krypton exists in the form of a parliament. Alula is a high-level member of the parliament. In addition to Alula, there are several others. Indigo has killed a few, and the rest are captured by Indigo. .


    When Indigo threw these council members one by one in front of Su Sheng, Indigo''s expression was indescribably cheerful.


    "Master, their army is gathering here, but I can make them surrender by threatening to remove the protective cover!" Indigo Qing said to Su Shengdao."Or, there is a better way."


    Su Sheng looked at Indigo.


    Indigo smiled lightly: "Let them all be bathed in the light of the Holy Spirit!"


    "Krypton is gone, they... it''s time to be born again."


    "Holy God? You, you are talking about the ancient holy god? The holy god before Rao...?" a woman in a black robe cried out in surprise.


    "The highest high priest Serena, a member of the High Council."


    "Do you... know the Holy Spirit?" Indigo asked, squinting.


    "May the glory of the Holy Spirit be with you!" The high priest suddenly said with a sacred look.


    Indigo smiled.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "It seems that I have found the master!" Su Sheng chuckled and shook the black kryptonite ring in his hand towards the high priest with interest."do you know it?"


    "Holy, the symbol of the Holy Spirit?"


    The high priest was stunned."The Holy Word says that one day the Holy Spirit will come and save his disciples! You...you are the Holy Spirit!"


    The high priest hurriedly climbed up and knelt on one knee to worship.


    "High priest, what are you talking about, what holy god? There is only one god, and that is the sun god Rao!" Alula shouted to the high priest in surprise.


    The high priest said with a look of pilgrimage: "What do you know, the Holy God was our God of Krypton before Rao, the only God, the Holy Word says that he is in line with time, and the voice of his messenger Holy God has brought The oracles and brilliance of the Holy Spirit, it is the Holy Spirit that allows us to develop Krypton, and it is the miracle left by the Holy Spirit that saves us from the dilemma of overpopulation and accelerated consumption of resources at the beginning. The Holy Spirit has arranged all of us. Destiny, use the origin room to create an excellent population control plan."


    "She, why do you think she became a Krypton network maintainer? Because she and the great representative of the Holy Spirit, the Voice of the Holy Spirit belong to the same race!" Alura pointed to Indigo excitedly, and Indigo''s original proud expression instantly solidified. ...


    Chapter 216 Thirty Thousand Krypton Slaves?


    You tease time, time will tease you.


    This sentence was perfectly verified on Indigo¡¯s body. She did a lot of things as the Voice of the Holy Spirit, using the future technology in Su Sheng¡¯s hands to forcibly turn him into a krypton when Su Sheng did not show up. The ancient gods of the star also left many so-called relics, miracles?Keep up with time?This means that the disciple can travel through time, right?The Holy Spirit will return, the Origin Room?These are the foreshadowings left behind by Indigo. Although many things will change with the changes of the times, it is normal to be myths about people.


    But Indigo never expected that she would be implicated instead, because she spread her glory as the voice of the Holy Spirit. After generations, her identity became more important in Krypton, so she would become the network of Krypton. Guards, so she was caught and locked up in Rozburg.


    in other words.


    Indigo pitted himself.


    The biggest reason that led to her being caught in Rozburg was herself, like the chicken or the egg, it became an unsolvable cycle.


    The indigo is shocked, and the other Kryptonians are shocked!


    "Do you remember Kando City?"


    "Remember Blagnac?"


    "Of course I remember that Brignac took away Kandor City, which led to the instability of Krypton''s core energy and eventually exploded." Someone answered.


    "Rebirth is born on destruction. Only complete destruction can usher in a new life."


    "Now that the Holy Spirit returns, our...rebirth has begun!"


    The high priest finished speaking in a noble and sacred tone, and slowly bowed his head towards Saint Su.


    "Well, now even Blagnac is pretending to be in it, and it has become my will for him to collect Kandor City." Su Sheng secretly kept his lips secretly, wondering if Blagnac would be furious after hearing it. what.


    "World Destroyer, is your handwriting?" Su Shengchao high priest asked.


    "Yes!"


    "When the Holy Spirit returns, you need your minions."


    "Need more disciples."


    The high priest slowly stood up excitedly."Now, your minions have awakened, and your disciples are increasing. I...I would like to spread your glory in this city for the Holy Spirit, and let the foolish people know who they really should worship and who they believe in!"


    Seeing that she is so fanatical and holy, Su Sheng was embarrassed to refuse, and said with a chuckle: "Go, lock up these people first, and then control the situation with Indigo. If you have something to do, go to Alula''s house to find me!"


    Su Sheng finished speaking and went to Alula''s house.


    The environment of her home has not changed much from when she was on Krypton. When she controlled Alula before, Sheng Su knew a lot of the past. For example, the pot in the living room named Big Aisha is Raised when the super girl came down.

 194 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 194

    As for the 30,000 Kryptonians in the city of Argo, I haven¡¯t figured out how to deal with Su Sheng. After all, things happened suddenly and unexpectedly, so it¡¯s not bad to occupy this city in the name of the ancient sacred god!Su Sheng watched Supergirl''s childhood in Supergirl''s original home, but there was already an uproar outside!


    Ancient god?


    Holy Spirit?


    The news from the high priest can be said to have subverted their long-standing beliefs, after all, Rao is the god they knew since childhood.However, the status of the high priest is high, and now they are in a difficult situation. With the addition of the high priest''s various deeds promoting the Holy Spirit, it is not that difficult to accept, at least the ordinary people do not seem to resist.But there are also believers in Rao and others who refuse to accept it, feeling a little undercurrent!But at least the chaos just now has been temporarily calmed down.


    "the host."


    Indigo suddenly appeared beside Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng turned around and asked casually: "Is it done?"


    "Basically it is, but there must be people who are not convinced." Indigo said casually.


    Su Sheng smiled: "How do you feel about digging a hole and burying yourself?"


    Indigo''s expression has become a little weird. Even if her intelligence is very high, it is difficult to calculate such long-term events. The collateral response of the butterfly effect is the most difficult to predict and calculate."At least I am having a great time now, and I can help my master own so many Krypton slaves. And in the past? In the future, this is nothing, because the master can change these at any time!"


    "The mentality is good!" Su Sheng smiled."How is the situation on the earth."


    Indigo was silent for a moment and said: "The Super Investigation Department has used lead to build a few safe houses and are considering how to deal with the Great Purge. Zodchao proposed to destroy all the satellites of the earth to prevent the spread of the Great Purge. Lolita has already received it Monel, the electric girl did not directly attack Lolita, but disrupted Lolita¡¯s capture of aliens several times!"


    "The rest are calls from Alex, Lucy Lane, Xi Fang, and Lena Luthor. Speaking of which...Master, at least half of these 30,000 Kryptonians are women, and because of the origin room and population In the control plan, these women are all children bred by the method of the origin room. Neither mother nor daughter have experienced natural union, so...the master should pick one or two pillows?" Indigo said with a smile.


    "Change one a day is enough for a while!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Kryptonian men and women seem to be a little bit hopeless, or from the education they received, they feel that the natural combination method is a backward, even disgusting method. The gene combination of the origin room is not only quick and convenient, but also You can know your child''s future life, which is an advanced method for them!


    "Do you need me to recommend one for the master?" Indigo seemed to have thought of something, and there was a vaguely evil feeling in his eyes and expression.


    "Who?" Su Sheng said casually.


    "Alura!"


    "Oh..." Su Sheng looked at Indigo in surprise."You are too cruel, too? Alura is the mother of Supergirl, are you making me like to be a father? But..."


    "It''s exciting, isn''t it?" Indigo came to Su Sheng with a smile, and said with a smirk on her shoulders."They don''t know that each other is still alive. If they meet one day, it will be interesting! What''s more interesting is that there is an Astra on Earth..."


    "You have a bad idea on the earth. You would never think of such a bad idea when you were in Rodsburg or Krypton."


    Chapter 217 One Finger Frozen Thousands


    Indigo is bad!


    It''s really really bad, but this bad use is very good for satisfying Su Sheng''s stimulating pleasure.At least Indigo''s series of ideas or actions have surprised Su Sheng, especially the proposal to let Alula be a pillow!


    If it really happened, what would it be like if Alura met the Supergirl mother and daughter in the future and knew about it?


    It is unlikely that they will become enemies, but the relationship between the two will definitely be affected, and this will also put Su Sheng in the pretense. You don''t care about Alula''s feelings, but what about Supergirl?Supergirls who are educated on Earth will not accept this kind of thing.She would hate Su Sheng, right?


    But it is undeniable that this is really exciting.


    "So it''s better to have a pillow or a pillow. I worry about this and that. The more feelings you have, the more you are bound to you. What fun is there if you don''t do things as you please?" Su Sheng sighed again and said to Indigo: "This Argo City I want it. You go to the Disciple to study the beam reduction technology. I want to learn how to collect mad demons and put this city in the Disciple''s collection room!"


    "it is good!"


    Indigo smiled 260 as he was about to leave, but suddenly frowned."This group of guys are really looking for death, and they have organized a manpower so quickly to resist their master."


    "Then let them see the glory of the Holy Spirit?"


    Su Sheng chuckled and quickly sensed the position of these people and came to them in an instant with the rapid force activation.


    The edge of the city.


    On a construction site on a platform, densely packed Kryptonians are holding weapons aggressively, there are only one or two thousand people at a glance!


    Su Sheng''s sudden appearance surprised them instantly.


    "Who are you? Get out!" someone on the other side shouted.


    "Get out? Are you sure? Are you not looking for me?" Su Sheng''s voice fell and suddenly changed on his body. The original clothes became black, and they became similar to the uniforms of Kryptonians. The black cloak followed the wind. Swing, the holy character emblem on the chest is very conspicuous!


    Although he has no source at all, and no priesthood, and the Wall of Origin will not recognize it, but it doesn''t matter... even role-playing needs to be professional, right?


    Wearing a black uniform, the sacred emblem is dazzling.


    A kind of depression, a powerful aura instantly diffused.


    The hatred gradually spread, and this hatred seemed to hate them for betraying their true gods and their glory.


    The divine power of the old god''s birth was quickly released, which was an aura that even the old god who possessed the source and priesthood could not resist.


    For an instant.


    Permeated the entire city of Argo!


    Puff!Puff!


    Countless people couldn''t resist this coercion and knelt down. Some shivered and some prayed in a low voice.


    At this moment, no one doubted the identity and existence of the Holy Spirit!


    This is God.


    The true god!


    Su Sheng slowly rose up and floated in the air, looking down at the guy who was kneeling and trembling and trying to resist him with a finger, and a cold air swept out and hit these people in an instant.The chill froze in an instant and permeated. These people kept their kneeling and shaking posture and were all frozen in just a few seconds!


    "I... is your god!"


    The melodious voice floated throughout the city of Argo, and Su Sheng disappeared in the air.


    God!


    The true god!


    Strictly speaking, although Krypton has its own mythological system, it is actually the same as the earth¡¯s development of science and technology. It does not know about gods and super powers. If it weren¡¯t for Superman to come to the earth, I¡¯m afraid Kryptonians would never know that they were there. How powerful in another environment!


    So when Su Sheng showed such a formidable strength, after one finger had frozen thousands of Kryptonians who tried to resist him, the rest of them completely believed in his power and miracles!It was quiet, whether it was the Kryptonians who believed it before, or even didn''t believe it at all, were quiet, completely convinced.


    The high priest was excited for the first time to replace all the family symbols in the city of Argo with the sacred emblem, and at the same time took over all the management authority of the city of Argo.After years of implementation, the high council was banned and believers were selected to form a guard.


    The power change is very fast and very smooth!


    "This high priest has a heavy heart for power!"


    Back at Alula''s house, Su Sheng listened to Indigo''s follow-up report and not only chuckled.

 195 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 195

    It is undeniable that she should be a fanatical disciple of her own, but her power of mind is not small. She arranged the world destroyer to go to the earth before she came, and now she has handled all the miscellaneous things in the first time, and this A series of things didn''t let Indigo interfere.


    Say it¡¯s not for power?


    Who believes it!


    Whether people on earth or Kryptonians, as long as they are humans, this kind of power is inevitable!


    Then again, indigo is the same.


    If she didn''t think it would be better to follow Su Sheng, would she turn to the camp so quickly?


    "This is a good thing, because this kind of power is given by the master. If she wants to get the power and enjoy the power, she must obey the master." Indigo said with a chuckle and walked to the door.


    Click!


    The door opened.


    Alura was crushed over.


    "Go down." Indigo waved, and the escort turned and left. She raised Alula and came to Su Sheng."Master, your pillow is here."


    "Go down too." Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand.


    Indigo smiled: "Master, enjoy it slowly."


    After that, the indigo disappears as a data stream.


    "It looks like you don''t choose to surrender like other people." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    "Maybe you are indeed a holy god, but you are definitely not a kind and just god!" Alura said slowly.


    "Really not!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly."I should be considered a selfish god? But most of the gods are very selfish, especially the old gods I have seen, but a selfish god has an advantage, that is, to satisfy himself that he can do anything, whether it is good or bad. !"


    "Alura, do you want to see your daughter?"


    "Carla? Carla is still alive?" Alula''s eyes widened instantly.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng''s figure flashed directly in front of her, and Alula was shocked when she reacted at such a speed, and then she realized that her long skirt had disappeared!


    Chapter 218 Master, are you satisfied with the new pillow?


    Su Sheng''s taste is actually very mixed!


    When I first arrived in Gotham City, Harley Quinn asked Su Sheng what he liked about the airport, and he still remembered the answer at the time.


    "I like different ones, disc-shaped, cone-shaped, drop-shaped, papaya, peach, etc. are fine!"


    Life is so long and the world is so big.


    Always experience people or things that have not been experienced before.


    He likes the new and dislikes the old, so he doesn''t have any so-called favorites. Every kind and every experience is very enjoyable to him. The difference lies in the length of time he likes!Now think about it, there are really not a few of the past pillows that lasted too long-or the number of times?


    Wonder Woman Diana, Supergirl Kara Danvers, they are more special, but in fact, Su Sheng has not slept a few times.


    This is the nature.


    It is almost impossible for him to stay alone and sleep for a lifetime, even if he is not tired of seeing those who have not tried it, he still wants to try it!


    A mature mother of a chick?It''s almost impossible on the earth like a balloon that blows up and explodes without blowing it up. However, this kind of thing is accustomed to Krypton, and even a common sense of life in Argo!


    "Shhh!" Su Sheng''s fingers blocked Alula''s mouth that wanted to talk, watching her gradually calm down before moving away and slowly stroking it downward.


    Alura gritted her teeth without speaking.


    After the explosion of Krypton, Alura understood a lot of things, and realized that some of her original actions might be wrong. Whether it was the criminals in Rozburg or her own lack of Astra, she regretted it!But her last thing is to send Cara away!


    At that time, she didn''t know that her husband''s protective shield would succeed, or that the city could survive, so she could only send Cara away, and even she saw Cara''s remote route and didn''t know where she flew.She thought that Cara was dead!


    but now.


    This evil ancient god mentioned his daughter!


    "My daughter, is she still alive?"


    Enduring Su Sheng''s wanton scrutiny and occupation, Alula gritted her teeth and asked.


    "She is alive, and she has become an admirable hero!" Su Sheng squeezed Alula''s chin and smiled on the ropeway: "Want to see her?"


    "Where is she!"


    "Earth!"


    "She went to the earth? Did she reach the earth safely? Great." Alura was surprised, but Su Sheng was suddenly carried up by the lazy waist.


    "Satisfy me, you have a chance to meet your daughter!"


    Su Sheng said and walked to the bedroom.


    The crying, the pain gradually sounded, and the voice gradually changed from high-pitched to low-pitched to low-pitched groaning for mercy.


    This feeling is amazing.


    Whether it''s to Su Sheng or Alula.


    The Kryptonian civilization thought this was ancient and backward and even a disgusting thing, but Alura had to admit that it was an inexplicable feeling.As for Su Sheng?What''s the point?It¡¯s just that Alura doesn¡¯t understand. If Su Sheng wants to combine with herself but doesn¡¯t use the origin room method?After all...According to the high priest, the method of the Origin Room was passed down by him.


    Alura only knew that her daughter might still be alive, but she didn''t know the relationship between her daughter and Su Sheng.


    If she knew it, she might not have guessed what way Su Sheng took like now!


    Nightfall.


    Gradually come.


    Even though the city seems to be unable to touch the sun while floating in the universe, they have a simulated sky and night.


    Alula and Supergirl are completely two types, but for Su Sheng''s senses, they are definitely one plus one greater than two!


    A mature body with zero experience, completely different feelings!


    The artificial sun rises slowly.


    The opening of the door awakened Su Sheng and Alula. Looking at the indigo who walked in, Su Sheng lazily responded and asked Alula who wanted to escape, "What''s the matter?"


    Indigo smiled sweetly."Is the master still satisfied with this pillow?"

 196 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 196

    "of course!"


    Su Sheng chuckles.


    Indigo then said: "I have done what you ordered, and there are some other messages from the earth that the owner can look at."


    Su Sheng nodded, and Indigo turned and went out.


    Su Sheng closed his eyes and put his arms around Alula and looked up the information on the earth. After removing those super girls, other people contacted him, Su Sheng read a few interesting ones.One of them is that Zord Super, Supergirl, and Martian Hunter teamed up to destroy all the satellites on the earth and prevent the expansion of the Great Purge. Only the Metropolis used Rozburg to continue to maintain the effect of the Great Purge.


    Then the President of the United States once again called for the implementation of the anti-alien proposal, and was attacked by an angry Superman. Although the president was rescued by Zodchao, Supergirl and others, it completely angered everyone. Following the research of the Super Investigation Department Ion shields have gradually spread, and more and more people have joined the plan to save the metropolis.


    They began to rescue the people from the metropolis quietly.


    What was originally a war between Superman and the Super Investigation Department seems to have evolved into a war between humans and aliens.


    There is one more.


    It''s about Rhodes Technology.


    Su Sheng previously asked Rod to be responsible for the development of Superman and Red Kryptonite. As a result, it was only two hours before the time was calculated this morning. Rod Technology was attacked by Superman and Astra, and all research was successful. All were taken away, and Rod... also died!


    "Don''t give face!"


    Su Sheng chuckled and probably guessed the reason. When she went to find Rod, it happened that Astra was attacking Rod Tech. Although she probably didn''t know what she did with Rod, she would definitely pay attention. Regardless of whether it is the study of the female Superman or the red kryptonite, it should be troublesome for Superman, so it is normal to be looted after the attack.It''s just...Astra, I just slept with your sister, so you get revenge?


    Could it be too fast!


    "What do you say? Sisters and sisters come together?" Su Sheng looked at Alula with a chuckle, and under her dazed expression, Su Sheng stood up and got dressed and went out.


    In the courtyard of Alula''s house.


    Indigo stood in front of a gun-like device.


    This is reducing the beam!


    "How is the effect? ??Can you shrink this city?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Indigo analyzed: "According to my calculations, there is a 92% chance of success. The main reason is that the power is not enough and the power is not enough. If you can..."


    "Don''t be so troublesome, just use it to attack me!"


    Not enough power?


    Does this matter to Su Sheng?


    Chapter 219 Collection of Krypton City


    boom!


    The narrowed beam emitted a dazzling blue light and whizzed out and hit Su Sheng instantly. Indigo looked up nervously, and was blasted by the narrowed beam through the stone forest behind Su Shengchao.


    In an instant!


    The stone forest shrank quickly, and in the blink of an eye it became the size of a toy.


    "Master?" Indigo Qing asked tentatively, and Su Sheng nodded with a chuckle.


    It succeeded!


    When the reduced beam hits, he has already replicated successfully, and the phaseless state makes him immune to the attack of the reduced beam.


    "The Martian Hunter has weakened too much in this world." Su Sheng murmured secretly. The Martian Hunter''s ability is very strong, but he hasn''t played much in this world. The powerful ability of the stateless state will not last long.


    "Activate the disciple and wait for me outside the planet." Su Sheng ordered.


    "Yes."


    Indigo nodded and disappeared instantly. Not long after, the Disciple had slowly lifted off.


    "what are you going to do?"


    Alula got dressed and walked out and asked.


    Su Sheng turned around and looked at it, smiling."I want to take this city and take you away. Anyway, you don''t have much ambitions and you just want to live in this city. I will help you change to a safer place."


    "Where to go?"


    "Earth?"


    Alura asked hurriedly."You promised to let me see Kara."


    "I''m not a good person or a good god, but at least I still believe it." Su Sheng said lightly, flew into the air with a whistle, and walked through the protective shield to the outside of Argo City.


    Suspended in the space, Su Sheng pointed his fingers together at Argo City.


    "Unlimited stacking, twenty times!"


    With a secret sip, the narrowed beam instantly blasted out from his fingertips and hit Argo City.


    The city of Argo is rapidly shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it becomes the size of a music box in the blink of an eye.


    Su Shengfei went over and held Argo City with his palm and returned to the Disciple.


    In the disciples.


    Su Sheng put the city of Argonauts into the collection room. Although it has shrunk and the Kryptonians inside have shrunk, it has no effect on them. Instead, they don¡¯t have to worry about the damage caused by the atmosphere and don¡¯t rely on black kryptonite. To improve the climate and environment.Su Sheng was not afraid that they would take the opportunity to escape. Indigo and himself controlled the network in Argo City at any time, and they had no way to get out of Argo City.


    As for the sunlight?


    They are out of reach in the collection room of the Disciple!


    "Go back to Earth."


    Su Sheng said, the Disciple has quickly returned to Earth.


    The Super Investigation Department lost all available satellites, which greatly affected their intelligence work, but now the Super Investigation Department has been destroyed, so it doesn''t really matter, they just need to stare at Superman.


    "Still can''t get through?"


    In the current secret base of the Super Investigation Department, Alex looked at Super Girl and asked.


    Supergirl put down the phone and nodded worriedly: "You said he would have an accident? No... won''t be caught by Superman and the others?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t!" Alex persuaded.


    "But I''m still worried, Superman can''t find us, what if they catch him and force me out?" Supergirl still worried.


    Seeing Supergirl worried, Alex wanted to say that even if Superman had this idea, she didn''t have the strength to do it, but she still held back her words. She didn''t know whether to tell Su Sheng or not. What will happen after knowing the identity of Su Sheng.

 197 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 197

    "No, I have to go find him!" Supergirl said solemnly.


    "Superman, they are looking for you, you are out at this time..."


    "I can''t take care of that much anymore." Supergirl said, planning to leave.


    "Supergirl!" Alex gritted his teeth after hesitating for a moment."Actually, there is one thing I haven''t told you. He... Su Sheng, he..."


    As Supergirl said, she couldn''t care about so much. Alex couldn''t watch Supergirl go out for adventure, so she said all about Su Sheng''s identity.The Iron Man at the beginning, and then hit the earth with a fist, and so on.Others, except for Zuo De Chao, know the true identity of Su Sheng, so they are not surprised, but Super Girl is a little unbelievable after hearing it...


    He is so strong?


    "Why are you hiding from me, why is he hiding from me?" Super Girl asked incomprehensibly.


    "We are hiding from you because we don''t know what he will do. Last time, he almost destroyed the earth by accident. You should know that we have to prevent him from doing anything. As for why he is hiding from you. , I think..." Alexton paused."He should care about you, right?"


    "care about me?"


    "Carla, he is really not a good person, nor is he a hero. If he shows his identity, maybe he feels that he has to do something he doesn''t like. If he doesn''t do it, I am afraid that your character will conflict with him sooner or later. , This may be something he doesn''t want to see." Alex analyzed.


    "Hi!"


    As soon as Alex''s voice fell, Su Sheng''s voice rang from not far away.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked, Su Sheng had already walked over with his hands on his back and smiling.


    The super goddess looked at Su Sheng with complicated complexion."You... have you heard all of you?"


    "I heard it!" Su Sheng cast a frustrated look at Alex and walked to Supergirl with a chuckle: "She has some truth in what she said, Carla, I''m really not a good person and 2.3 and my identity is a bit complicated. , If you are willing to listen, I will tell you later when I have time. If you don¡¯t want to listen..."


    Supergirl looked at Su Sheng with a cold look in her eyes."I don''t want to listen, you... are you going to break up with me?"


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "If you don''t want to listen, I can only... coax you first!" Su Sheng suddenly stretched his hand to the front and took out a pot of flowers.


    "Da, Da Aisha? Where did you find it?" Super Girl''s surprise came to the flower."This is a flower unique to our Kryptonian planet. My mother specially raised a plant when I was born."


    "Krypton, hasn''t Krypton been destroyed?"


    Hearing Supergirl''s explanation, the others were also surprised.


    Krypton is destroyed. Where did this flower come from?


    The twentieth chapter of the humanoid kryptonite is just so hanging!


    "Where did you find it?"


    Supergirl asked the unbelievable pilgrimage to Su Sheng holding the big Aisha flower.


    Su Sheng chuckled and shaved her cheek."It''s not just flowers I found. It''s a bit complicated to talk about. When I turn around and tell you slowly, it''s a surprise. Before that, I''m going to Superman''s place!"


    "Why are you going?" Super Girl asked in a daze.


    "Rode Technology!"


    "I asked Rhode Technology to help me research some Kryptonian technology, I want to get it back!"


    "Kryptonian''s technology, why do you let him study this!"


    The super girl exploded.


    "What do you think I''m going to do? Is it bad for you?" Su Sheng smiled lightly when she looked at the supergirl''s blow-up."You already know my true identity. You should know that I can do a lot of things without relying on these. I studied it for fun, and for other reasons. For example, this Zodchao! He is I brought it from another earth."


    "He was brought here by you?"


    "Are you the Holy Spirit?"


    Supergirl and Zod looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    Su Sheng smiled, since the identity has been exposed, there is no need to hide anything."That''s right, I brought you here."


    "You said that Superman is a big trouble, and it may even affect my world. Then why don''t you destroy Superman yourself!" Zodchao couldn''t help asking.


    "Can I kill Superman?" Su Sheng turned his head and asked Supergirl.


    Super girl was shocked.


    Although she is now opposed to Superman, she can''t really kill Superman.


    Supergirl didn''t speak, and the others understood.


    Is it because Su Sheng cares about Supergirl''s feelings, so it''s not easy to make a shot in person and only find someone else?They heard Zuo Dechao talk about the Holy Spirit, so the true identity of Su Sheng is the ancient god of Krypton, the Holy Spirit?Can he bring people from other universes?


    "Let your doubts go for a while and wait for me to come back."


    Su Sheng turned and left after speaking.


    "I''ll go with you." Supergirl said solemnly.


    Su Sheng looked at and smiled."Row."


    When the group of people came out of the base, Su Sheng glanced at the super girl and floated slowly."Who is faster?"


    Super Girl stunned and smiled."Okay."


    boom!


    The Supergirl took off instantly and flew out, Su Sheng followed with a chuckle.


    Su Sheng controls the speed and is on the same level as Supergirl. The two seem to be on the same level when you chase me. It didn''t take long for the two of them to come to the metropolis.


    The center of the metropolis.


    The original City Hall has now become the Hall of Justice.


    boom!boom!


    Su Sheng and Super Girl fell almost at the same time.


    "You deliberately let me." Supergirl turned her head to look at Su Sheng."Although I haven''t heard of any holy gods before, if you are an ancient god of Krypton, you can''t have this speed."


    "You are my girlfriend." Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    Supergirl''s expression paused slightly, and her mood was somewhat complicated, mainly because she still needed time to digest this series of news.


    Honestly.


    If there is no big Aisha flower as a buffer, it is estimated that the situation may be different now.

 198 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 198

    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!


    As soon as the two landed, they saw a few figures flying out in an instant, and then they saw Superman, Fiora, Astra and Norn coming out.


    "What are you doing!"


    Superman frowned and asked Saint Su in a cold face.


    That''s right, Su Sheng is not a super girl.


    "Beat someone!"


    Su Sheng chuckled and pointed to Astra, hooking his fingers."Come here and stand ready to be beaten."


    Everyone''s expression changed instantly.


    "Why?" Superman stood in front of Astra and asked Saint Su.


    "What nonsense, why don''t you know? Obediently let me beat out my breath and help Rhode take revenge, and then hand over the things that don''t belong to you." Su Shengdao.


    "What if I refuse!" Superman said solemnly.


    "You''re not good? Then it''s even more beating!" Su Sheng''s voice fell, and the green kryptonite power was concentrated on the fist and hit directly.


    Unhappy fists.


    But Superman seemed to be unable to dodge at all, hitting Superman''s chest with his fist, and Superman flew out instantly.


    boom!


    He crashed on the steps in front of the Justice Hall, his chest visibly sunken.


    "You...this...this is kryptonite, why..." Superman coughed up blood and looked at Su Sheng in disbelief. When this punch came, Superman obviously felt the influence of kryptonite on him, but his There is obviously nothing on the fist, and the other Kryptonians don''t seem to be affected!


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, and the effect of kryptonite spread out all over the body in an instant.


    In an instant.


    Fiora, Astra and the others'' complexions became extremely ugly and painful, and they all knelt on the ground with thumps and thumps.


    "Impossible, on the contrary, the anti-kryptonite equipment is still running, how, how could it affect us!" Fiora said in disbelief while looking at the anti-kryptonite equipment still on.


    "The power of this equipment is limited. If the energy of kryptonite far exceeds it, it will naturally be ineffective." Su Sheng said 643 lightly and walked over.


    "She, why is she okay!"


    Fiora pointed hard at the bewildered Supergirl, and she was completely unaffected.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "She is my girlfriend. If I can''t control my own ability and can only release indiscriminate attacks, do you think I will not remind her?" Su Sheng stepped on Superman''s body and walked over with a smile. Step to the front of Astra.Lifting his leg, Su Sheng kicked it directly.


    boom!


    Astra was kicked to the ground instantly.


    "Auntie!" Supergirl couldn''t help feeling a little unbearable when she saw this, and quickly came to Su Sheng and said: "You, don''t really hurt her."


    "Don''t be such a Virgin!" Su Sheng turned to look at Super Girl.


    Supergirl paused."I know that our approach is different. I can understand why you are hiding from me. I don''t need to ask you to do things my way, but she is my aunt after all."


    "Auntie, hand over the things, otherwise I really can''t help you!"


    "I...I don''t know!" Astra said intermittently.


    "Auntie!" Super Girl was anxious.


    "She really doesn''t know, because Norn did this thing. Only Norn knows where it is!" Fiora said suddenly.


    Chapter 221 The Witty Supergirl


    Noon?


    Su Sheng turned to look at Nuo on the side and smiled.


    "Fiora, no matter what method you use to hand over things, otherwise..." Su Sheng said lightly, looking around."I might kill you all."


    "Good!" Fiora said solemnly.


    When the voice fell, she felt the influence of kryptonite on her disappeared.She got up and walked towards Norn, who suddenly shouted."Are you crazy? Do you really think he will kill us? If he wanted to, he would have done it."


    "Yes, he wanted to do this a long time ago. That''s why I believe his words!"


    Among these people, Fiora knows Su Sheng best, especially after the appearance of Zodchao, Fiora actually understood Su Sheng''s purpose.


    He didn''t shoot just for fun.


    He brought himself here so that he and Superman would turn this place into a second Krypton, but he brought Zodchao to Supergirl to help?He is balancing the forces on both sides, he is playing chess, and everyone is his pawn.Now, the chess piece arrogantly eliminated his other chess piece, he was angry, and he came.


    The world is a game, and all beings are chess.


    The chess piece is not obedient?


    Just replace it if it is destroyed.


    "I don''t want him to do it, so I can only do it myself. Tell me where the things are." Fiora pulled Noen up and said in a deep voice.


    "I won''t tell you!" Noen said solemnly.


    "It''s okay, I have a way for you to say it!" Fiora snorted and led Norn into the justice hall.


    It didn''t take long for Norn''s screams to be heard inside.


    "She...you brought it here too?" Super Girl couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "What are you... thinking? Do you want to turn the earth into a second Krypton? But, why did you bring Zodchao over to help us?" Supergirl didn''t understand.


    "These are not important, you just have to remember a little bit."


    "You are my girlfriend!"


    "If I am not anymore, will you do anything at will?" Supergirl asked rhetorically.


    Su Sheng nodded and shook his head.


    If there were no Supergirls in this world, he wouldn''t have so much fun, let alone stay so long.Speaking of Su Sheng, although he didn''t participate too much, in fact Super Girl VS Superman is really interesting. This interesting is mainly the change of identity and camp.

 199 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 199

    oom!


    The super girl flew away suddenly.


    Su Sheng was stunned and did not pursue it. After a while, he heard a loud rumbling noise, as if something was rising.Su Sheng heard the sound and saw a huge circular spaceship slowly lifted into the sky.


    This is Rozburg!


    The super girl actually pushed Rozburg to fly, rising quickly.


    "Smart!"


    Su Sheng couldn''t help clapping his hands. He thought that Super Girl couldn''t accept her answer and left, but he didn''t expect that she would take Rhodsburg away while others were affected by kryptonite.It seems that she is going to take Rozburg out of the earth, as long as the distance is far enough, the cleaning plan can''t affect the metropolis.


    The big cleaning plan naturally collapsed!


    "I thought she was just silly and sweet, I didn''t expect to seize the opportunity." Su Sheng looked at Astra with a chuckle, Astra''s expression was a bit complicated but not too upset, even... There is a sense of relief.Su Sheng went to see Superman again, and Superman was simply angry.


    Interesting!


    Obviously, Astra''s plan should be led by Astra. It was her idea, but now Superman''s reaction is more intense than his. Astra is a bit relieved.


    After a long while.


    Supergirl descended from the sky, and when she saw that the people in Metropolis had returned to normal, the corners of her mouth rose.


    After landing, she looked at Superman.


    "I don''t want to hurt you. I know that Louise''s death has changed you a lot, but this is not the reason why you hurt the earth and people. Therefore, I can only shut you up. I hope you can reflect on it. "Supergirl said to Superman.


    Come on.


    Looking at this posture, Supergirl intends to take this opportunity to completely solve the trouble of Superman.


    Su Sheng frowned slightly, Superman blackened to form an unrighteous Justice League, and he deliberately brought Zodchao over and ended it like this. Isn''t it a bit anticlimactic?I always feel that the last big explosion is missing!


    "Carla, you are just lucky."


    "You are lucky to have a boyfriend like Su Sheng. Without him, you can''t stop me, you can''t stop my justice!"


    "If it was him who died instead of Louise, you would be more extreme than me!"


    Supergirl turned and looked at Su Sheng upon hearing this.


    She did not speak, but the meaning in her eyes was very obvious.


    "Alright alright."


    After staring at each other for a moment, Su Sheng said with a light smile: "Remember, no one can make me compromise, you are the first!"


    Supergirl smiled brightly."You are my boyfriend!"


    As soon as the voice of Supergirl fell over here, a few people flew over from a distance.


    Zodchao, Martian Hunter, Alex.


    When they came, they brought a lot of kryptonite handcuffs and containment devices.


    "I have already asked."


    At this time, Fiora came out carrying Non, and looked at the handcuffed Superman, she slightly stunned and asked Su Sheng: "So, it''s all over?"


    "It looks like it is!" Su Sheng shrugged and turned to Super Girl."You take care of the rest by yourself. I will take Astra, Fiora, and my things, and I will look for you again when I look back!"


    "it is good!"


    Supergirl nodded simply.


    The crisis in the Metropolis was lifted, Superman was defeated and caught!


    As soon as the news spread, it almost caused a global sensation. I originally thought that the end may come, and the future of human beings might be enslaved. All of a sudden, the whole country rejoiced, and many people spontaneously celebrated on the street.


    Supergirl and others caught Superman and his doglegs one by one and sent them to the prison of the Super Investigation Department. Although some doglegs ran away, the arrest was only a matter of time.As for Su Sheng, he had already memorized the formulas of Superman and Red Kryptonite, and then brought Fiora and Astra to the Disciple.


    "What are you going to do with us?" Fiora glanced at the silent Astra and asked Su Sheng actively.


    "Although the earth cannot be regarded as a second Krypton, I can ask you to help me manage a Krypton city!"


    "Argo City!"


    ...


    PS: I feel that everyone doesn''t particularly like this pirated Injustice, so I just use this plot to solve Kara''s matter. When the world of Supergirl is over, I will return to Earth and prepare to write about Suicide Squad and Justice League.


    Chapter 222 Confession to meet with mother and daughter


    "impossible!"


    Astra beside Fiora yelled excitedly.


    "Argo City has been destroyed along with Krypton!" She shouted towards Su Sheng.


    "is it?"


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and turned and walked towards the collection room, where Fiora and Astra were dumbfounded and followed.


    "Take a look, what is this?"


    Su Sheng pointed to the shrinking Argo City on the locker and said.


    "This is Argo City? A model? No, it''s not right... I saw people inside, this... Is this a shrunken Argo City?" Astra stared closely, she could see people living inside , You can also see the panicking crowd inside.


    From the inside out, Astra is like a giant.


    The face is bigger than the whole city, even several times bigger.


    "The city of Argod did not explode with Krypton. More than 30,000 Kryptonians survived, including your sister Alura. I found this city by accident and shrank it and brought it back. You can go in for the specific situation. Understand for yourself, you will help me manage this city in the future!"


    Su Sheng''s voice fell, narrowing the beam and hitting the two.


    Swish twice.


    833


    Fiora and Astra shrank instantly.


    "I will bring Supergirl over in a while. You know what to say about some things." Su Sheng said lightly and sent the two in.


    Su Sheng did not pay attention to what happened after Fiora and Astra entered. I believe they will understand what they mean after seeing Alura.After leaving the disciple and returning to the apartment, Su Sheng studied Lord''s research.I have to say that Rod is a genius. The equations for how to cultivate superhero and red kryptonite are clearly written, and the analysis is also very thorough. You can put the superhero out first, and the scholar made a red krypton according to his equation. stone.


    Check it out.

 200 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 200

    This thing does have the effect of making Kryptonians lose their minds. If they are slightly touched, they will gradually become arrogant and self. If they touch too much, they should be like directly changing themselves and become the incarnation of anger.


    The moon sets and the sun rises, the sun rises and the moon sets.


    A few days have passed in a blink of an eye. In the past few days, the Super Girls are busy rebuilding the Super Investigation Department and arresting the former members of the Justice League, and they are also helping countries to re-launch satellites. There is nothing idle.


    The influence of Superman has finally been eliminated in the past few days, although it certainly won''t end like this, but at least it is not so urgent.


    In the past few days, Su Sheng paid close attention to the situation of Earth One and Earth Two. Xi Fang showed up on time every night and left by himself the next morning.It''s a pity that her initiative hasn''t made any progress except for an extra 100,000 dollars a day. What''s interesting is that she doesn''t seem to be turning into a silver banshee.


    A few days later.


    Supergirl was finally almost busy before contacting Su Sheng.


    Supergirl''s apartment.


    When Su Sheng came, he found a lot of people, Super Girl, Alex, Lucy Lane, Martian Hunter, and Zod Chao were all here!


    "Is this going to be tried by the three courts?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Supergirl shook her head and took Su Sheng''s arm to sit down in the living room."Just solve the problem that should be solved."


    "The first question is to send Zuo De Chao home?" Su Sheng smiled and looked at Zuo De Chao.


    Zod Chao nodded."Now that the crisis of Superman is over, I should go home too."


    "Then go back, since Earth Two I often go anyway." Su Sheng directly released the shock wave wormhole after speaking, and Zod Chaozhi simply greeted others and went straight in.


    After Zuo De Chao left, Su Sheng Jiang briefly told them about his identity.


    parallel world?


    Kryptonian ancient god?


    Even if they are considered well-informed people in this world, they can''t help feeling shocked after listening.


    "So, are you a terrestrial or a Kryptonian?" Lucy Lane asked curiously.


    "Earthling!"


    "Then how can you become an ancient god of Krypton?"


    "With the changes of the times, it is not impossible for people to become gods after being myths. Moreover, it is not uncommon for people to travel through time." Su Sheng said casually."Well, you all know what you should know, and you can go."


    Although they still have a lot of questions they want to ask, they can only leave after Su Sheng has driven them.


    Su Sheng embraced Kara''s waist and asked with a chuckle: "You''re not angry with me, right?"


    "You are the god of Krypton, do I dare to be angry with you?" Kara curled her lips."I feel that you still have many things to hide from me."


    "Are you happy with me?" Su Sheng asked softly.


    "Yeah." Kara answered softly.


    "So, as long as you are happy when I am with you, it is enough for you to know that I am your boyfriend. As for the rest, it doesn''t matter! Maybe you will feel uncomfortable, but this is me!" Su Sheng Weiwei He hugged Kara to his body and bowed his head to kiss.


    Caraton paused for a while and wanted to say something, but Su Sheng didn''t give her this opportunity.


    It didn''t take long for the two of them to roll and entangle each other, but this time Kara still restrained, at least not collapsing the bed or smashing through the wall.


    For a long time.


    After the rest, Su Sheng took Kara to the Disciple and to Argo!


    Su Sheng shrunk her but did not follow in. It took more than two hours for the Super Girl to fly out of Argo City and was transformed back by Su Sheng!


    As soon as she recovered, Supergirl threw herself into Su Sheng''s arms and embraced her excitedly.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    "You don''t know how happy it is, I saw my mother again, I..."


    Kara was excited and didn''t know what to say, she could only take the initiative to embrace Su Sheng and kiss her fiercely.


    "I want to bring them out!"


    When the kiss was over, Kara said excitedly.


    "I''m afraid this won''t work!" Su Sheng shook his head.


    Kara''s smile was slightly frozen."why?"


    "Carla, I can compromise with you once, but there cannot be a second time!" Su Sheng said lightly."First of all, I won''t let them leave here, but you can come anytime if you want. Second, do you just want to bring your mother out or all the Kryptonians? Thirty thousand Kryptonians appeared on the earth, hehe... you know it is What are the consequences?"


    "I..." Carla calmed down and knew that her request was indeed... whimsical.


    It might be okay if the mother is brought out, but how to arrange the 30,000 Kryptonians?I am afraid that even if they are Martian hunters, Alex will not agree, let alone the humans who have just been caused so many things by Superman, they will never accept that there are 30,000 Supermen living on the earth!


    Chapter 223 Taking Photos of Supergirl


    finally.


    Cara gave up this unrealistic idea. After all, her hometown could survive, and seeing her mother again was the biggest surprise for her.She had learned about the situation of Argo City from her mother, and she also knew that it was safest to leave Argo City here in Sault.


    "They live well here. You can come to visit them at any time or you can live and rest here for a while."


    "Hmm."


    Kara nodded repeatedly."I want to live here for a while, with my mother, with my former friends, but outside... outside-there are still many dangers."


    "It''s enough to have Martian Hunter and Alex with you." Su Sheng paused."If you promise me a request, I can go to the Super Inspection Department for you to stay for a few days."


    "Really?"


    "What''s the requirement, you say!"


    Su Sheng whispered a few words in her ear with a smirk. Kara was a little shy at first but quickly reacted to look at the pictures hanging on the wall: "So, they are all?"


    "Yes."


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "But most of them are pillows, which is my habit."


    Cara didn''t know what to say for a while, after all, it is not easy for any woman to find that her boyfriend is so carefree.Indignant, but Kara did not turn his face.On the one hand, she did have a deep feeling for Su Sheng, and on the other hand, Su Sheng''s various identities were somewhat halo, especially after she learned something about the ancient gods from her mother.


    If Su Sheng didn''t confess his identity and just fell in love, Kara would definitely turn his face.


    Of course, Su Sheng also knew that Kara must be uncomfortable, so he took a lot of effort. Finally, Kara took a photo. Although it can not be said that there is no barrier and no effect, it is considered reluctantly accepted.


    "Here, who do you like best?"

 201 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 201

    Cara couldn''t help asking, looking at the rows of photos on the wall.


    "Like them all, after all, they are all my pillows. However, there should be three of the most special things!" Su Sheng thought for a while and said.


    "Which three."


    "You, Diana, Felicity." Su Shengdao."The only thing I have pursued here is you. Felicity is my first woman and my first girlfriend, and Diana, she is a goddess! Not a title, she is a true goddess, and now she is the god of war. My experience with her is quite complicated. I have the opportunity to introduce you to you, you have many of the same qualities."


    Kara was silent for a while and said slowly: "Send me to Argo City."


    "it is good!"


    Su Sheng didn''t say much to shrink Kara again and send her in.


    He really likes Kara, otherwise he would not compromise for her once, but that''s all, he cannot change himself for Kara or for anyone.Kara can accept the best, but there is no way he can''t accept Su Sheng.


    Turning to leave from the door, Su Sheng shrank the disciple and flew to the Super Investigation Department with him.


    Although the matter of Superman is resolved, it doesn''t mean that there is nothing else.


    At least a few people or a few things Su Sheng remember clearly, and it''s quite interesting!


    Super inspection department.


    Su Sheng told them that Kara would stay in Argo City for a while, and they were very surprised about the Argo City, but they also felt that Kara should take a rest and have a life of her own.Su Sheng said that if you encounter something that can''t be solved, you can find him. This makes the Chaocha team very excited. It is not polite to say that although Supergirl is their trump card, it is far behind Su Sheng!


    The inspection department is very busy.


    The Martian Hunter is mainly responsible for catching those fugitives. Alix is ??responsible for assisting and rebuilding the Super Investigation Department. As for Lucy Lane, as the current Director of the Super Investigation Department, her job is to coordinate the overall situation.Su Sheng, who had nothing to do, went to the prison to look at Superman and Norn. Seeing them cursing angry like birds in a cage, Su Sheng felt very interesting.


    Su Sheng admired the feeling that he wanted to kill him but couldn''t.


    "Don''t be proud, do you think I lost? No, you will know how wrong this idea is!" Superman finally couldn''t help but roar and shouted as Su Sheng was enjoying it.


    Su Sheng smiled."It doesn''t sound like a trapped beast is still fighting, it''s more like a back-up. That''s good, it shows that I can still have fun. But honestly, you are indeed a bit extreme right now, do you know? I''m from Krypton. Ancient gods."


    "Hmph, do you want me to believe in you? Dreaming!" Superman snorted coldly.


    "No, I mean you haven''t thought of asking me to help you save Louise?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Superman froze instantly!


    After a while, he beat the cell violently."What are you talking about? Can you save Louise?"


    "I''m a holy god!"


    "Please, please save Louise, as long as you can save Louise, I can do anything!" Superman shouted excitedly.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "I can do it, but I... don''t want to!" With a brilliant smile, Su Sheng turned around and went out.


    Superman''s curses followed.


    "Can you really do it?" As soon as Su Sheng came out, she saw Lucy Lane staring at herself, apparently she heard the conversation between Su Sheng and Superman.


    "There are so many things I can do."


    Su Sheng cast a glance at Lucy Lane and left, and Lucy Lane hurried to catch up.


    Just two steps away, a sound suddenly came from the earphones, and Lucy Lane was stunned and yelled to Su Sheng, "There is a problem!"


    Command room.


    One person''s answer was displayed on the screen.


    "This is Dr. Jones, originally a climate change researcher at Sola''s Arctic Research Station. We received their distress signal. The Martian hunter went to check and found that he was infected by an alien parasite and absorbed the energy of the Martian hunter. ,now¡­¡­"


    The agent changed the picture while introducing it.


    In the picture is a monster about two or three meters high. This monster looks like Doom Day at first glance, huge and ugly.


    "How about the Martian Hunter?" Lucy Lane asked.


    "It''s okay, but if it continues to absorb energy, it may die. We...Should we...Should we let Supergirl come back?" The agent said and looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng glanced at her and said with a smile: "If you want me to shoot, just say it."


    "Now I can only rely on you." Lucy Lane said solemnly.


    Su Sheng shrugged."It doesn''t matter, this guy is also one of my goals anyway."


    "Do you know what it is?"


    "Parasite!"


    Chapter 224 Ordinary Fist Kills Parasitic Demons


    Parasite is one of the very powerful villains in the Superman series, and one of the villains that makes Superman the most headache.


    It can find a host parasite and has a strong absorption capacity.


    As long as any part of the body is in contact with it, it can absorb the energy or even vitality of the other party to grow and replenish itself. It belongs to the kind of villain that will only become more and more difficult to deal with unless it can kill with one hit.


    Saint Su has the ability to absorb energy, this ability can even absorb supernatural power, but only energy can not absorb vitality, so the ability of parasitic demon Su Sheng is very interested.In addition to the parasitic demon, there is another person that Su Sheng is most interested in, and that is the troublemaker.


    Tricksters are five-dimensional people from higher dimensions, with super powers to modify reality, and can be ranked in the entire DC world.It is said that he has a clone in all parallel worlds.The only thing Su Sheng remembers clearly is that he appeared in the world of Supergirls and wanted to pursue Supergirls. It seems that after Supergirl defeated the parasitic demon, the troublemaker deliberately modified the display to recreate the parasitic demon and intended to play heroes to save the United States, but in the end Still sent back to Wuwei by Supergirl.


    "The parasitic demon appears, does it mean that the troublemaker is about to appear?" Su Sheng was thinking about it when she heard Lucy Lane urging herself, and glanced at the position of the parasitic demon and the blue light lit up.


    Whoosh.


    Su Sheng has disappeared.


    On the streets, tall and ugly parasites were arbitrarily sabotaging. Although several police officers fired and attacked them dutifully, they were useless.


    "Stand back, it''s dangerous here!"


    As soon as Su Sheng was about to go there, he saw the police yelling at him to signal him not to come close, and after yelling, he whispered a little bit why Super Girl hasn''t come.


    "Supergirl is on vacation today." Su Sheng smiled and said that people had already walked out.


    Take a vacation?


    The police''s eyes widened in surprise. Supergirl is still on vacation?


    "No, that''s not right, you go back..." After the shock, the police suddenly reacted and just wanted to let Su Sheng come back. At this moment, an ice wall suddenly appeared all around, and the cold breath instantly spread, almost instantly the ice wall was already there. Su Sheng and the parasitic demon surrounded.


    "This this¡­¡­"

 202 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 202

    The police were stunned.


    In the ice wall, the ugly parasitic demon stared at Su Shengmeng with protruding eyes and opened his mouth.


    When the mouth was opened, another mouth appeared inside, and there was a long thing that looked like a tentacles. At first glance, it looked a bit like an infected zombie in Resident Evil.After the roar, the parasitic demon rushed towards Su Sheng, Boom!boom!boom!Every step fell on the ground and trembled, a car was caught by the parasitic demon and threw his hand towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng escaped easily, and the car exploded when it hit the ice wall.At the same time, the parasitic demon''s hand has been grabbed towards Su Sheng.


    "It''s too slow!"


    The ugly and huge palm was close at hand, and his ability was copied by Su Sheng in an instant.


    The body suddenly leaped back.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng landed, and the parasitic demon caught a hole.


    The parasitic demon was slightly shocked, as if he didn''t expect Su Sheng to be able to avoid it, which made it feel embarrassed and roared again.


    "man of Steel."


    "Infinite stack, fifty times."


    "Normal... punch!"


    Su Sheng gave a soft sigh, and slapped a punch to the parasitic demon rushing over!


    boom!


    The fist hit the parasitic demon, and the parasitic demon''s movements stopped instantly.


    Time, there is such a momentary freeze.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly sounded, with Su Sheng''s fist as the center, the parasitic demon''s body was instantly torn apart by this powerful force.From the middle to the ends, this huge force crushed its powerful body, and the energy it absorbed seemed to have no effect at this moment, no...it should be said that it could not absorb such a powerful energy at all.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The parasite''s body exploded.


    A ray of light that resembled pink slowly floated in the air, and finally disappeared.


    Close the fist.


    Su Sheng turned and walked back. The ice wall evaporated at this moment. The nervous policemen holding guns watched Su Sheng Shi Ran back, and the monster had disappeared and disappeared for a while. ......


    "You...who are you? Are you a hero too?"


    The policeman asked Su Sheng subconsciously before.


    "Supergirl is on vacation, I''m just a substitute." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Then, what is your relationship with Supergirl?" someone from the other police officers asked boldly.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    The laughter continued, but the others had disappeared.


    Super inspection department.


    A group of people waited to see Shi Shiran''s return, Su Sheng''s expression was unspeakable, although the police could not see what was happening in the ice wall, they could see clearly.


    Punch!


    Just one punch kills this monster that can absorb and connect.


    This feeling is so unreal. In the past, when they cooperated with Supergirl, when did they not have to investigate the enemy''s identity and ability.After a game against Supergirl, she studied the opponent''s weakness and found a way to restrain it, and then let Supergirl solve it?And now, it seems that as long as you tell Su Sheng that there is an enemy, then... they can behave like a crowd.


    Seeing Su Sheng''s understatement as if he had just done a small thing, the agents of the Super Investigation Department quickly adjusted their status and became busy.Unless it is something that ordinary police cannot handle or something related to aliens, the Super Investigation Department will not intervene in 4.5. After solving the parasitic monster, nothing happened on the day. The Martian Hunter also recovered, and Su Sheng simply ''S got up and left the Super Investigation Department.


    Just after coming out of the Super Investigation Department, Su Sheng''s phone rang.


    Lena Luther called and wanted to meet her.


    To be precise, Lolita wanted to see Su Sheng.


    "Can''t hold on?" Su Sheng raised his mouth and went directly to Lena Luther''s office.


    In the office, Lena Luther is wearing a tight black dress. Opposite her sits a woman with her legs up and wearing a red cheongsam. It is Lolita!


    "He will be here soon."


    Putting down the phone, Lena Luther said to Lolita.


    Loli Feature nodded her head as soon as she was about to speak, and felt her shoulders being held by someone. Turning her head to see, Su Sheng sat beside her impressively.


    Chapter 225 I have enough, and others would never want to use it!


    "You''re here... so fast!" Lena Luther paused towards Su Shengdao who was holding Lolita''s shoulders."I''m just helping you build a bridge. Since you have already come, let''s talk slowly. I''m just going to meet the new employee."


    With that, Lena Luther got up and walked out.


    Su Sheng and Lolite were left in the huge office. Su Sheng let go of Lolite and leaned on the sofa with a chuckle and said, "Say, what can I do."


    "Mr. Su Sheng is really joking, I think you should know why I asked you." Lolita smiled.


    "Although I know my mind and ability, I know everything but I don''t have any sense of freshness or expectation." Su Sheng put his hand on Lolita''s leg casually, tattooed and cheongsam, Lolita felt like a one The flower snake is dangerous but has a strange attraction.Of course, Lolita is not pretty in fact, but Su Sheng likes this face.


    If one day I return to the Marvel world, it would be quite interesting to see her "daughter" Shock.


    Seeing that Lolita¡¯s body stiffened with her hand touching her, the expression on her face solidified for an instant. After a while, she smiled and said: "Recently, my business has been greatly affected. A self-proclaimed electric girl People not only ruined my several attempts to capture aliens, but also ruined my many bets. Can you help me solve this trouble?"


    Lolita smiled and looked at Su Sheng, her hands seeming to accidentally adjust the skirt of the cheongsam to reveal more.


    Su Sheng cast a glance and smiled."You are not my person, this is a favor... I can''t help."


    Lolita smiled and said: "I have taken a fancy to a new venue. Are you interested in helping me advise and advise?"


    "Not interested in!"


    "No¡­¡­"


    Lolita''s smile froze, she couldn''t believe that he couldn''t hear her suggestion when she looked at Su Sheng''s brilliant smile.


    Su Sheng patted her leg and got up slightly."If you don''t plan to do this kind of trick with me, it''s a waste of my time. You, only once, you can ask me if you think about it."


    Su Sheng thought that Lolita was here to surrender, but it turned out to be just a test, which was a waste of emotions.Seeing Lolite getting up and saying something else, Su Sheng shook her head and disappeared.

 203 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 203

    "Damn bastard."


    The expression on Lolita''s face instantly chilled."It''s not that easy to take advantage of my old lady''s advantage. Since you refuse to give up, don''t blame me. You don''t know what you gave me, huh!"


    Monel.


    At the beginning, Lolita was knowledgeable when Monel, the prince of Daxam, was regarded as a cash cow, a gimmick, after all, this was a prince.But recently she learned a piece of news that the king of Daxam was looking for Monel, who was paid very well.Not only that, but Daxum is considered to be the neighbor of Krypton. After the explosion, Daxum people, like Krypton people, have always wanted to find a new planet to rule. So... Lolita thinks that the opportunity is here. The people of Xingmu have been contacted, and now only need an opportunity, an opportunity to solve Su Sheng!


    After separating from Lolita, Su Sheng returned to the apartment, and Xi Fang came over on time.


    night!


    Go quietly.


    When he woke up the next morning, Xi Fang found that Su Sheng was lying next to him. This made Xi Fang feel extremely surprised. The jade arm directly hooked Su Sheng''s neck and lay on him."Aren''t you busy today? I''ll call for leave."


    "No need."


    Su Sheng said lightly."You don''t need to take the initiative to come over in the future. Whenever I find you, you will come over again."


    "Why, why? Did I do something bad?" Xi Fang panicked instantly."If this is the case, you say, I can change it."


    "Tired."


    Su Sheng pushed Xi Fang away and slowly got up, Xi Fang hurriedly followed and hugged Su Sheng from behind."Don''t, don''t do this, if I am not doing well enough, you say, I will satisfy you."


    Su Sheng broke Xi Fang''s hand and turned around and glanced down."Don''t understand? I''m talking about being tired, not dissatisfied. Is there anything else about you that I haven''t played? Saying that you did a good job, so since I have played enough, naturally I am not interested in playing every day. "


    "Put on the clothes and take a photo with me in a while, and then you can go." Su Sheng found the clothes and put on the clothes and said slowly: "I gave you my shares in Kate International Media. This is a reward for you. ."


    "Ah..." Xi Fang was shocked.


    "I''ve given you the opportunity. It''s up to you to do what you can do. But I have to remind you that if you accept the shares... then you are mine. Even if I just use enough pillows, I''m tired of playing. Toys, I will not allow others to use them again, understand?" Su Sheng cast a cold glance.


    "Why!"


    Xi Fang subconsciously said, "You are tired of playing, and you are separated. Don''t you allow me to find someone else?"Can I only be single in my life?


    Su Sheng squinted at Xi Fang and gave a chuckle."Do you think I''m unreasonable? It doesn''t matter, I''m talking about my reasoning, since you have objections..."


    "I will dispel your objection!"


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand, and Xi Fang was instantly pinched by his neck and picked up.


    Xi Fang didn''t expect that Su Sheng would turn his face when he said that he turned his face, struggling and crying out pleadingly.


    "Shhh, don''t speak, the other one comes out, I have something to tell you!" Su Sheng stared at Xi Fang, his eyes seemed to penetrate the depths of her soul.


    Xi Fang, who was struggling with pain, gradually calmed down, his hair gradually turned white, and some strange black lines appeared on his face.


    Silver Banshee!


    If she hadn''t had this level of identity, she wouldn''t even have the qualifications to make Su Sheng bored.


    Originally, the curse on Xi Fang might not have come on so quickly, and he didn''t turn into a silver banshee so quickly, but after being forced by Su Sheng, the silver banshee did not appear to be as crazy as in the TV series.


    "Give you a task. If she approaches other men and thinks something she shouldn''t have, come out, understand?"


    "Why!" The Silver Banshee hissed.


    Su Sheng smiled and said nothing but raised his hand to release a shock wave and aimed at the silver banshee."Do you feel it? This is a shock wave ability. I can use it to know what you are doing at any time, and I can use her... to completely shatter you."


    ...


    PS: The Grand Harem is definitely the Grand Harem, but I still choose the main character to write it, but some supporting roles in every TV series movie are good. Give it up and feel like a girl, so this kind of role is basically enough. It will reduce the possibility of occupying the plot space, and then use different methods to prevent the possibility of giving Su Sheng forgiveness hat.A man, even if he breaks up and loses his emotions, he can''t accept others. The man''s possessiveness!In addition, ask for flowers, ask for customization, ask for rewards!


    ¢ß The Rise of Harley Quinn


    Chapter 226 Temporarily Leaving the Supergirl World and the New Members of the Raptor Team?


    Click, click.


    The flash blinks.


    On the disciple, Su Sheng was shooting wantonly, first with the identity of the Silver Banshee, and then the identity of Xi Fang, dressed and undressed.After the whole set was filmed, Su Sheng ignored Xi Fang who shocked the disciple, and let her get dressed and leave by herself.As for the shares of Kate International Media Company, Su Sheng directly transferred to her name through the Internet.


    In the past few days, she has worked hard to harvest nearly one million US dollars plus Kate International Media¡¯s shares, which together are worth hundreds of millions of dollars.


    From the standpoint of American values ??alone, she made a lot of money.


    It is estimated that 70 to 80% of women will agree to this condition ecstatically.


    This is hundreds of millions of dollars after all!


    Even in a world where superpowers and aliens are rampant, money... can still communicate with God.


    After hanging up Xi Fang''s photo, Su Sheng glanced at it and wondered who is still missing.


    Thea Quinn of Earth One, Louise Lane hasn''t photographed it, and the Black Sea Monster of Earth Two, Jesse doesn''t seem to have photographed it either.Oh, by the way, and Supergirl''s mother Alura!Looking at the pictures hanging on the wall, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly.If the troublemaker doesn''t show up again, maybe it''s time to go back and take a look.


    A few days in a row.


    In fact, Su Sheng''s life was relatively easy. Although it was a substitute for the super girl, the situation of small fights can basically be solved by Martian Hunter and Alex. They are not good and trouble Su Sheng in any situation.During this period, the Supergirl stayed in Argo City and returned from Argo City until after enjoying this rare holiday.


    Huh!


    The supergirl returned to normal under the reduced beam.


    "How was your vacation?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle, hugging Kara''s waist.


    "Very happy!"


    "This is the best vacation I''ve ever had." Cara hooked Su Sheng''s neck."Fiola and Aunt Astra are also very good, they have taken over the security work in Argo City. Me, I told my mother a lot about you."


    "Really? What did she say." Su Sheng asked.


    "She said as long as I feel happy." Kara said happily.


    Su Sheng smiled and said nothing.


    "Is nothing outside these days?"


    "It''s okay."


    "That''s good, I have to go back to the Super Investigation Department." Kara said in relief.


    "By the way, this is for you!" Su Sheng took out a bracelet and put it on Carla''s wrist.


    "What is this?" Carla asked curiously.

 204 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 204

    "A kind of communicator, no matter what time I am in which universe we can contact." Su Sheng smiled and told her how to use it.


    "So, are you leaving? Are you leaving this universe?" Kara asked in a daze.


    "Don''t be so surprised, traveling through the universe is easier for me than going abroad, and traveling back and forth is very convenient." Su Sheng said with a smile."What''s more, there are still a lot of things to deal with after you go back. Superman guesses there is something you have to guard against. Also, if there is a guy called a troublemaker, remember to notify me as soon as possible!"


    "Then...what about them?" Carla looked at the shrinking city of Argo.


    "Don''t think so much, we didn''t get together every day before, so this situation won''t change anymore!" Su Sheng comforted a few words and came out of the collection room holding Cara.


    Kara seemed to have forgotten what she said just now about going back to the Super Investigation Department, and visited the disciple with Su Sheng, and then...they went to the bed.


    Don''t exercise restraint, don''t care about others.


    The battle between the two was truly earth-shattering, and of course the room became dilapidated and messy after the end.


    Needless to say the bed.


    Although the bed in the disciple''s room was sturdy, it couldn''t stand it. It collapsed. The air in the room was extremely cold, and there was even a layer of frost on the walls. That was when Carla was too excited and didn''t control her breathing.Cara''s face was also a little scarred, pitted, like a beach hit by rain.


    As for how?


    Su Sheng can only say that he has no control.


    Fortunately, Kara can recover as long as she is in the sun!


    The next day, Super Girl returned to the Super Investigation Department.


    Although Su Sheng is stronger and more efficient, people in the Super Investigation Department hope that Super Girl will come back.Supergirl greeted everyone with a smile, and told Alex some anecdotes about her vacation, and then she looked at Lucy Lane.


    Lucy Lane was stunned."What''s wrong?"


    "He said that Superman might have any plans for us to pay attention to, and that someone called a troublemaker might come, and let him know if he appears. And...he went to another world."


    "what?"


    "Why, why did you tell me this specifically?" Lucy Lane was a little panicked.


    Kara paused to talk to the head of Australia: "It''s nothing, you are the chief, and he gave me this bracelet and said that he can contact him at any time, and you can find me if you need it."


    After speaking, Carla turned and left.


    She had seen the photos in the collection room of the Disciple, and Lucy Lane was on it!Cara didn''t ask about Lucy Lane at the time, and now she doesn''t plan to say, doesn''t plan to ask.


    ...


    Earth One!


    The city of Starling has now been renamed Star City.


    Star City.


    Command room of the underground base of the Raptor Team.


    The depressed and low groans sounded intermittently. After a while, the voice gradually became louder and louder, lasting for a few minutes, and then gradually calmed down.


    For a long time.


    Su Sheng and Felicity packed up. Su Sheng sat in a chair with his arms around Felicity¡¯s waist. Felicity sat on his lap face-to-face, leaning on Su Sheng¡¯s shoulder and reminiscing about what was just now. taste.


    "You have been walking for so long this time, where have you been?" Felicity asked lazily.


    "Go and have fun! I''ll know if I have a chance to take you there. Where are you here? Is Catwoman not back yet?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Felicity shook her head: "She forgot our old friends when she met new friends in Gotham."


    "It''s up to you and Laurel, are you busy?"


    "It''s not just us!"


    Felicity stood up slightly and smiled and said, "I have contacted you several times before and haven''t been in touch. At that time, I wanted to ask your opinion. We recruited two new members!"


    "new member?"


    Su Sheng was slightly interested.


    ...


    PS; Temporarily return to Earth One, ready to start the suicide squad plot.


    Chapter 227 Catwoman injured Batwoman?


    Felicity slowly turned his back to Su Sheng, and reached out and tapped on the computer.


    "You know one of them, Oliver Quin''s sister, Thea Quinn."


    "Thea?" Su Sheng was shocked."How did this girl join you? Her three-legged cat skills are not enough, right?"


    "After she returned to Star City, she directly found Laurel, identified her identity, and wanted to join the Raptor team. Laurel has been training her recently. For the time being, she can only be regarded as a reserve." Felicity turned her head and glanced at it. Su Sheng, seeing that Su Sheng had no special reaction, he continued."This, this is a new stranger."


    "She is called Starling, her fighting skills and marksmanship are very accurate, and I have investigated her background and there is no problem."


    Su Sheng leaned over and took a look. The picture shows a woman with long brown hair. This woman is wearing black tight leather pants and a strapless corset. She wears a holster on her shoulders, from her neck. I got a tattoo on my entire left arm.After a few glances, Su Sheng asked casually."Don''t worry about her identity?"


    "Although there is nothing wrong with 327 so far, there are some." Felicity said.


    "Simple, I''ll try it for you later." Su Sheng smiled lightly."No task today?"


    "Not yet, what''s the matter?"


    "If not, let''s go back to the room and rest." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Come back?" Felicity looked at Su Sheng and said, "Don''t you find a woman in this period of time?"


    "I found it." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Then you still..."


    "There are many reasons for looking for a woman. I need pillows, physical needs, or I can¡¯t help but pick up if I¡¯m interested, but it¡¯s different from you. After all... you are my girlfriend, or you don¡¯t miss me?"


    Felicity curled his lips, even if he said that, he still felt somewhat uncomfortable.


    She got up and pulled Su Shengdao."Let''s go."


    From the command room to the bedroom upstairs, the second session began.


    The weather is fine and sunny.


    The sun shining on the sleeping men and women seemed to be draped with a layer of brilliance, and Felicity, who woke up quietly, opened his eyes and looked at Su Shenglun next to him, and then she shed a smile on her face.

 205 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 205

    Even if he often "disappears", even if he knows that there are countless women he slapped, but when Felicity opens his eyes and sees him sleeping peacefully beside him, the feeling of satisfaction and happiness is still uncontrollable. Raw.


    But this happiness was destroyed before long.


    The phone rang, and Felicity picked up the phone hurriedly, not wanting to wake Su Sheng.


    But Su Sheng was still awake.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Sheng asked lazily, squinting his eyes and stroking Felicity''s ketone body.


    "Laurel and the others are here." Felicity said.


    "Then get up." Su Sheng stood up and kissed Felicity''s cheek before turning over.


    The two men packed up and put on their clothes and went to the living room of the villa.


    There are three people sitting in the living room.


    Laurel wears a black canary uniform, with Thea in a red leather jacket beside him?It looks pretty decent.Not far from Laurel and Thea, there is a woman with Erlang''s legs upright. Her tight leather pants and corset outline her figure very attractively. Whether it is the airport that is ready to go out or the tattoo on her left arm, it looks very attractive. Eye-catching.


    "you are back."


    Seeing Su Sheng, Thea rushed out and took Su Sheng''s arm for the first time.


    Such blatant intimacy made Laurel and the Starlings subconsciously look at Felicity on a plate, and Felicity looked as usual.Thea seemed to be still immersed in the excitement of meeting Su Sheng, and she said a lot of things like a small talk.


    "It''s all right, I know. It''s a good time for a rebellious girl to turn into a talkative, and the style of painting is not correct." Su Sheng teased and broke free of Thea''s arms and looked at the starling.


    Starling also got up and walked in front of Su Sheng and stretched out his hand.


    "Starling."


    "Su Sheng."


    After watching the two meet each other, Felicity asked."What''s the matter? Your news level was very high just now?"


    The messages passed between the Raptor squads are divided into different levels, depending on the situation.


    Laurel spends most of the time in the base of the Raptor team. Thea and Starling have just joined and have not moved in. Thea is okay. Although she has not accepted certain things, she lives at home. The Starling lives temporarily. In the apartment where Laurel originally rented, after Su Sheng suddenly came yesterday, Laurel left with interest to live with the starlings. Although they might come together today, the level of news was wrong, so Felicity I have to ask.


    Laurel nodded solemnly.


    "Catwoman sent me a message early today that she will be back soon. It seems that something has happened, but she didn''t say anything about it, but it seems...something is in trouble!"


    "Go down first."


    Felicity said nothing about Catwoman.


    Everyone got up and went to the underground command room.


    Felicity sat at the computer and started searching for what happened in Gotham. After a while, Felicity called everyone over with a solemn expression.


    "Gotham did have an accident!"


    "The Batgirl was attacked last night and she should have been seriously injured."


    "Batgirl? A disciple of Batman? Who has the ability and the courage to slap her against her?" Everyone was shocked when they saw this news, because Catwoman is in Gotham, so they usually pay attention to Gotham. Naturally, I know something about Batgirl.


    and¡­¡­


    Felicity and Laurel looked at Su Sheng.


    Batgirl and Su Sheng seem to be... also related, right?


    "Batgirl was injured. Catwoman came back from Gotham and sent a high-level information level. No... she did it, right? She hurt Batgirl. Batman will definitely not let it go. If this is the case, this information level is right!" Starling said without looking at Su Sheng but looking at the intelligence analysis on the computer.


    Her analysis made everyone think it was possible, at least logically.


    But how could Catwoman get into Batwoman?


    After joining the Raptors team, she has already washed her hands and quit, even if there are any contradictions or conflicts, she shouldn''t make heavy hands!


    Chapter 228 The Harlequin Harley Quinn


    "I''ll know when Catwoman comes back."


    Felicity frowned and said, then quickly tapped with both hands on the keyboard to try to find more information or information.


    "What are you thinking?" Laurel turned to see Su Sheng''s pensive look and couldn''t help but whispered.


    Su Sheng shook his head and said nothing.


    Since Barbara Gordon has put on the identity of Batwoman, she must be injured, but ordinary minor injuries should not make Catwoman take it so seriously.As for Catwoman hurting Batwoman?Su Sheng didn''t think there would be such a possibility. With catwoman''s clever character and experience, unless she had to fight life and death, it would be impossible to compare the heavy hand like Bat~Nv Xia.


    I don¡¯t know how badly she was injured. If she is paralyzed, then it should be Xiao-Ugly.


    Because of this incident, Barbara Gordon changed from Batgirl to a wheelchair Oracle!


    "Do you know who hurt the Batgirl?" Thea Quinn heard Laurel''s words and asked Su Sheng.


    She knew how mysterious Su Sheng was and how many secrets she knew.


    "I know!"


    As soon as Su Sheng was about to speak, he heard a crisp voice rang from behind. Turning her head, she saw Catwoman walking over like a servant in plain clothes.When everyone turned their heads, Catwoman saw Su Sheng''s eyes lit up and walked over quickly."You came back just right, I..."


    "Miss me?" Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand."Do you want to hug?"


    Catwoman''s face turned black."I''m not in the mood to joke with you now, Falk, I hate the word joke now!"


    The usual catwoman has always been calm, and rarely has such an angry look.


    "What happened?" Felicity asked.


    "Batgirl is injured, very seriously injured, maybe...she is going to say goodbye to this name." Catwoman said solemnly."The person who hurt her was a friend I met in Gotham. I don''t know the specifics. Batgirl was injured when I knew it, and my friend was caught by Batman."


    "Help me, help me rescue her out."


    Catwoman looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled and said nothing.


    Catwoman was a little anxious, she reached out and grabbed Su Sheng by the collar."You can''t stand by, because she is related to you!"


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited first."


    Felicity and others hurriedly persuaded Catwoman to ask."What is your friend''s name? How can it be related to Su Sheng?"


    Catwoman sneered at Su Sheng."Harley Quinn, don''t tell me you forgot this name!"

 206 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 206

    "Harley Quinn?" Su Sheng''s expression seemed a little unexpected. Since leaving Gotham, Su Sheng has never seen or paid attention to her news.So she actually made friends with Catwoman and hurt Batwoman?


    "Batgirl is paralyzed?" Su Sheng asked after a while.


    "It should be." Catwoman said angrily.


    "Harley Quinn, what is her code name?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "People in Gotham call her Harlequin, because she is as elusive as a clown. Moreover, she will become like this because of you." Catwoman glared at Su Sheng."You must save her, otherwise I will never forgive you!"


    "The cat stabbing is quite interesting."


    Catwoman here was angry and angry, but Su Sheng over there chuckled lightly.


    "Okay, well, I will take care of this."


    The clown became a clown.


    So, this is the deadly joke of Harley Quinn?


    "What are you going to do!" Although the cat stab at the front made Catwoman very upset, hearing Su Sheng from the back said that she would deal with it and finally let her anger dissipate a little.


    "Go to Gotham first to see the situation." Su Sheng said casually.


    "I''ll go with you!" Catwoman said solemnly.


    "Let''s go too." Laurel continued.


    Catwoman shook her head: "It''s better not to involve the team in this matter, Halle, she..."


    She didn''t say the following words, but everyone reacted.


    The reputation of the Joker in Gotham is no less than that of Batman. Harley Quinn can be called Harley Quinn by the people of Gotham. It is definitely not a simple character. This time it may be Harley Quinn¡¯s fault!So it¡¯s okay for Catwoman to ask Su Sheng to help. Su Sheng does what she wants and does not see right or wrong. What''s more, it''s implicated in Batwoman and Harley Quinn. If the Raptor Squad joins in, it is really difficult to deal with the position.


    "Ok."


    Felicity nodded.


    "My car is outside." Catwoman walked towards Su Shengdao.


    ''It''s too slow to drive."


    Su Shengyang released a shock wave.


    The tumbling cloud-like teleportation wormhole surprised everyone, and Su Sheng took the catwoman directly through it.


    The wormhole disappeared and the two disappeared.


    Gotham.


    Street side.


    Catwoman looked at the familiar environment in surprise and couldn''t help looking at Su Sheng in surprise. Su Sheng closed her eyes and seemed to meditate on something.


    "What are you thinking about!" Catwoman pushed Su Sheng''s shoulder.


    "Collect information." Su Sheng replied with his eyes closed.


    "Gathering information?" Catwoman couldn''t help but mocked."This is the first time I have seen someone standing on the street with their eyes closed and collecting information."


    "That can only show that you are short-sighted." Su Sheng replied faintly, and opened his eyes when Catwoman couldn''t help but prick again."I found the hospital where Batgirl lives. Let''s go see Batgirl first."


    "Also."


    Catwoman thought for a while and nodded, first to see if Batwoman''s injury could be cured.If it can be cured, this matter will be resolved.


    Wave.


    Su Sheng stopped a taxi and got into the car with Catwoman.


    After getting in the car, Su Sheng said the location of the hospital.


    The taxi rushed out in an instant. It has to be said that Gotham is a unique city, even if you take a taxi, you can feel like life and death!


    "Arrived!"


    After a while, the car stopped in front of a certain hospital, and the driver turned around and said that he was going to collect the money.


    "Gotham!"


    "I really miss this place a bit!" Su Sheng chuckled and flicked the car window with his fingers. In an instant, a cold air filled the car window and instantly sealed it.


    "No more, no more money, no more!"


    The driver was stunned and quickly shook his head and said.


    "Thank you, you are such a good person." Su Sheng chuckled and waved to push the car door.


    As a result, he heard a click, and the car door was pushed out directly by him and hit the ground.


    "You..." Su Sheng looked at the driver apologetically.


    "It''s okay, I can do it myself, it''s not important, it''s not important at all," the driver said quickly.


    "The people in Gotham are kinder and more tolerant."


    Su Sheng stepped out of the car, and Catwoman reluctantly followed.


    As soon as the two got off, the taxi rushed out like a rocket, and disappeared in an instant.


    Chapter 229 The Paralyzed Batgirl and the answer to the question many years ago!


    Although this hospital is not the largest in Gotham, it has the best environment and the most advanced medical facilities.


    This is a hospital invested by Wayne Enterprises.


    Su Sheng''s Shumen Shulu turned without any hesitation, and went upstairs, as if she knew exactly which ward Batwoman was in, which surprised the Catwoman who followed.Could it be that he was really gathering intelligence just now?The bright and bright gaze quietly looked at Su Sheng, and Catwoman felt incredible. How could anyone gather information with their eyes closed?


    "Arrived."


    Su Sheng softly pushed aside the senior ward and walked in.


    As soon as I entered, I smelled the unique smell of a hospital ward. The ward was about 20 square meters in size with all facilities.There are two hospital beds, one is empty, and the other lies with Barbara Gordon in hospital clothes.Barbara Gordon''s face was pale, and her eyes were as if she had lost her life. If it weren''t for her chest, she thought she was a statue.


    Hearing the sound of someone coming in, Barbara Gordon didn''t seem to look at it either. It wasn''t until Su Sheng and Catwoman appeared in her sight that she suddenly came back to life.She suddenly turned her head to stare at Su Sheng, her eyes seemed to be on fire, her shoulders trembled, her hands clenched fists, gritted her teeth and shouted lowly.


    "It''s you!"


    "You made me like this!"

 207 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 207

    Full of anger, monstrous hatred.


    Barbara Gordon''s exquisite features are terrifying and hideous.


    Su Sheng looked at Catwoman without speaking, X-ray vision scanning her physical condition.After a while, under Barbara Gordon''s angry gaze, he chuckled lightly, and took a chair next to him and sat down."I said, you will be paralyzed!"


    Barbara Gordon looked at him for a moment, remembering that when she first met with Su Sheng, Su Sheng seemed to have said that she hadn''t been paralyzed.


    "In fact, there are many parallel worlds that are similar and similar near our world. It is like a celestial instrument. Fifty-two parallel worlds are encapsulated in it. Outside the fifty-two parallel worlds, there is a wall called the wall of speed force. The Flash''s ability in Central City comes from this..." Su Sheng did not say anything, did not apologize, or even asked why. After sitting down, he slowly talked about irrelevant things.But what he said made Catwoman and the angry Barbara Gordon listen subconsciously. This seems to be... the mystery of the universe?"Outside the wall of superpower is the realm of gods, where the new gods such as the apocalypse star and the new creation star live and live, and above it is the spiritual hell and other special places, and then... destiny!"


    "Destiny holds a book at the top, a book in which the destiny of everything in the world is contained!"


    Su Sheng said and looked at Barbara Gordon slowly.


    Barbara Gordon looked dark."Are you trying to tell me that this matter has already been arranged by fate?"


    "No, I just show you this world for popular science so that you don''t get bored in bed." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "..."


    "Snapped!"


    Catwoman couldn''t help but slapped him on the shoulder, what kind of person is this, I thought you were trying to comfort or encourage you, and it was just to kill the time!


    "I don''t like it? Why not think about the three questions I asked last time, you still don''t have the answer!" Seeing Barbara Gordon not speaking, Su Sheng suggested again.


    "What''s the problem?" Catwoman couldn''t help being curious.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised."My brother has a high fever suddenly and his body is stiff. I don''t know what to do. Then I shook his body vigorously, thinking that you must hold on to him. Then he started convulsing and vomiting. After I helped him wipe the vomit off, he It started to be sluggish, languid, and shrunk into a ball. May I ask what disease this is."


    Hearing Su Sheng uttering this question again, Barbara Gordon couldn''t help looking at Catwoman while thinking about the answer. She really couldn''t think of the answer to this question.Catwoman listened carefully to the question at first, but her expression became weird as she listened. When Su Sheng finished speaking, she just slapped her in fear of the past.


    "Shameless!"


    "Did you see it? This is the old driver!" Su Sheng pointed to Catwoman and said towards Barbara Gordon."Unlike you, you can only drive to the kindergarten."


    "Exactly... what''s the answer?" Barbara Gordon frowned in thought.


    "You still don''t know, it''s not a serious answer." Catwoman gave Su Sheng a white glance.


    "Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, which day does a man fear most?" Su Sheng said again with a smile.


    "January 31." Catwoman''s smart eyes turned slightly and quickly gave the answer.


    "Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, which day is the most afraid of women?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "December 1st?"


    Su Sheng stood up and applauded."Old driver, this is the real old driver!"


    Barbara Gordon still looked blank.


    "The focus is on the sun!" Su Sheng reminded with a chuckle.


    "Day? What''s the question..." Barbara Gordon reacted before finishing her words, glaring at Su Sheng in shame."What kind of shameless question are you, it''s...it''s so shameless."


    "Why did Harley Quinn bother you?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    Barbara Gordon froze for a moment and said slowly."It''s not because of you bastard. She did 913 to force you out. Now she succeeded. After you left Gotham, she changed. She became mad and unscrupulous. She said she wanted Gotham. It becomes more interesting, so you come back. In a few years, she has done countless cases, and the name of Harley Quinn has become a nightmare for the new generation of Gotham. Batman tried to catch her several times without success, and You... never come back."


    "So she''s watching you want to make big news?" Su Sheng answered.


    Barbara Gordon nodded.


    The two talked here, but Catwoman looked at her in a daze!If I remember correctly, Barbara Gordon still hated Su Sheng when he came in, but after a few irrelevant words and questions, Barbara Gordon was able to chat with him relatively calmly?


    This bastard is amazing!


    "Your injury is very serious. Even if you recover, you can only use a wheelchair. I will see you after I have dealt with Harley Quinn." Su Sheng said, slowly getting up, when the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Bruce Wayne walked in solemnly.


    "I really want to know, what do you want to do!"


    ...


    PS: I wrote Harley Quinn as Harley Quinn before. The chapter has been released for more than time and can''t be modified, so let me talk about it here. Sorry, sorry!


    Chapter 230 Take away Batwoman and''Lesson'' Catwoman


    Not many people know that Bruce Wayne is Batman, just all three people in the ward know.


    Seeing him walk over with a solemn expression, Su Sheng chuckled lightly."You came just right, so I went to the Bat Cave to find you. Where''s Hallie?"


    "You want me to let her go?" Bruce Wayne asked in a deep voice.


    Knowing that Su Sheng appeared in the hospital to see Barbara Gordon, he rushed over immediately. He was not sure what Su Sheng was going to do, so he had to come.


    "How about it?" Su Sheng asked with a smile."Don''t you let it go?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Bruce Wayne''s voice gradually cooled.


    Su Sheng smiled."Don''t put on that dead face, I threatened you not once or twice, and it''s not a rare thing. Okay, let the person go and I will find a way to get her to stand up again."


    "Can you make her stand up again?"


    "Can you make me stand up again?"


    Bruce Wayne and Barbara Gordon almost unanimously.


    "Her injury is very serious, and with the current level of medical science, it is impossible to recover. Can you... really do it?" Bruce Wayne looked at Su Sheng with deep eyes."If you can do it, how much, you say."


    "Tsk tut!"


    "I know you have money, but I don''t lack money."


    "So don''t change the subject. The reason for refusing to let people go is because... the person is not in your hands, right?" Su Sheng said with squinting eyes.


    Bruce Wayne didn''t change his face."Yes, she is too dangerous, I am not qualified to imprison her, so I transferred her to..."


    "Amanda Waller." Su Sheng answered.


    Bruce Wayne nodded silently.


    He has become accustomed to Su Sheng''s ability as an unknown prophet.


    "So, it''s the plan of the Suicide Squad? Not only Harley Quinn, there should be others? For example, Death Shooter or something." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Okay, no matter where you are, you just need to bring people back."


    "This is impossible!"

 208 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 208

    Not to mention that Bruce Wayne couldn¡¯t just agree to let Harley Quinn easily. Even if he promised, the man had already been sent to Amanda Waller, and Amanda Waller knew his identity, which made him It''s difficult.Want someone directly?Amanda Waller would definitely not agree, and it would be difficult to rescue it.


    "I really don''t want to threaten you all the time. If it doesn''t sound interesting, you can''t be smarter and more interesting? You have to say yes to me? Are you pretentious?" Su Sheng stretched out his hand to bed Barbara Gordon hugged Bruce Wayne."Hold tight, remember to notify me when people are brought out."


    Finished.


    Su Sheng opened his palm slightly, and the shock wave wormhole appeared instantly.


    He cast a glance at Catwoman and walked in.


    Huh!


    The shock wave wormhole disappeared and the three of them were gone.


    "Where is this?"


    After coming out, Catwoman thought she was going back to the base of the Raptor team, but found a piece of yellow sand around her.


    It seems to be a desert!


    Su Shengyang waved his hand, and the disciple number was released directly.


    The hatch opened, and Su Sheng held Barbara Gordon and brought Catwoman into the Disciple.


    The Disciple enters invisible mode.


    Su Sheng hugged Barbara Gordon to the medical room, put it down and raised his voice."Gideon, check if her injury can be repaired."


    "Okay, Mr. Su Sheng."


    Gideon¡¯s voice sounded, and Barbara Gordon was quickly scanned and tested.


    "This is the spaceship you can travel through time? When did you go before?" Catwoman asked curiously.


    "I went to another world." Su Sheng turned and looked at Catwoman with a chuckle.


    The direct gaze made Catwoman subconsciously take a half step back."Look at what I do!"


    "It was cool to take me just now?" Su Sheng squinted and asked with a smile.


    "Who made you so shameless?" Catwoman hummed.


    "It seems that I have given a lot of smiles, and I am used to all illnesses!"


    "I yelled at me and scratched my neck before. I dared to shoot me just now. Kitten, I think you forgot the fear of being dominated by the Devil!"


    As soon as Su Sheng''s voice fell, Catwoman was very clever and wanted to run away, but it was still too slow.Before her long legs stepped out, Su Sheng was already blocking her, watching Catwoman''s shocked expression, Su Sheng stretched out his hand and directly hugged her in his arms and pushed against the wall.


    Snapped!


    Catwoman sticks to the wall, and she hears a click right after that!


    "what!"


    Catwoman couldn''t help but grunt in pain.


    "you¡­¡­"


    As soon as she turned her head to roar, she saw Su Sheng raised her slap again and hit her butt.


    "Let you prick me."


    "Let you shoot me."


    "Dare you still?"


    All of a sudden, Catwoman''s blush was almost dripping out, she didn''t have the strength to break free or even to stand up straight.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare!"


    After dozens of hits, Catwoman finally surrendered.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Su Sheng let go of Catwoman with a chuckle, and Catwoman slowly slumped on the ground, staring at Su Sheng with a complicated expression.In the hospital bed, Barbara Gordon was dumbfounded when she saw this scene, inexplicably thinking of what he had done to herself before. When Su Sheng turned and looked at her, she subconsciously showed a panic expression. .


    "Gideon, how did it turn out?" Su Sheng ignored Barbara Gordon''s horrified expression but asked Gideon.


    "Miss Barbara Gordon''s injury may be difficult to heal," Gideon said.


    Barbara Gordon''s expression went dark when she heard it.


    "Really, is there no way?" Although Catwoman was annoyed, she couldn''t help asking.After all, Harley Quinn didn''t do it right, and succeeding Barbara Gordon would ruin her life.So not for Harley Quinn Catwoman, I still hope Barbara Gordon can recover.


    Su Sheng smiled."Gideon is only talking about routine medical conditions, even if it is the future medical technology, her injuries will be special. However, it does not mean that there is no other way!"


    "What way?" Barbara Gordon instantly raised her head and looked up.


    "The real cure is only the clue and it is still uncertain whether it can be achieved, but I can figure out a way to get you to stand up and let you resume walking!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Krypton Technology, he has a lot of future technology, not to mention that there are many people who are good at this aspect of technology in the supergirl world. It should not be difficult to find a way to get her to stand up again!


    Chapter 231 The Harlequin plays with Batman


    Tears slid down the corner of Barbara Gordon''s eyes, and her body trembled slightly.


    "Really, is it really okay?" She looked at Su Sheng expectantly and nervously.No one knows how desperate she was after being paralyzed, and how dark her life became. She even thought that it would be better to die than to be a useless person.She hates it!She hates Harley Quinn, you want to find Su Sheng, what are you doing with me!She also hated Su Sheng. Without him, there would be no current Harley Quinn, and she would not be involved.


    But when Su Sheng nodded and gave an affirmative answer.


    She suddenly stopped hating.


    At least he didn''t hate Su Sheng, and there was even a kind of gratitude growing.To her, to the desperate, she is extremely grateful to be able to recover.


    "I need some time to research. You will live here temporarily during this time." Su Sheng said and glanced at Catwoman."You tell the others to prevent them from worrying all the time, and then take her to find a room to settle down."


    "I remember them at this time. Why didn''t they think about it when they disappeared." Catwoman pouted and mocked, but Su Sheng''s gaze swept over and Catwoman turned away from the medical room and went out to arrange the room without saying anything.After a while, Catwoman hugged Barbara Gordon and went to settle down in the room. Su Sheng returned to the operation room and began to study the technology suitable for Barbara Gordon.


    Two flowers bloom, one for each table.


    Leaving aside Su Sheng''s side for the time being, Bruce Wayne and Batman first notified old Gordon after they left, after all, it was her daughter.Then he began to wonder how to bring Harley Quinn out. He wanted to ask Amanda Waller directly, but there was no suitable reason.And he didn''t want Amanda Waller to let him go as soon as he heard that Su Sheng asked him to want someone.If even the Tianyanhui was so afraid of Su Sheng, if he listened to his words, then no one and nothing would make him''scrupulous'', so he decided to risk saving.


    Investigate where Harley Quinn was held, the level of alertness, etc.


    It''s dark after all these days.


    The night is when Batman is out.


    Bellerive Prison, this is a prison dedicated to special criminals. Unlike Black Gate Prison or Arkham Asylum, most of the prisons in this prison are prisoners with special abilities.The guard is heavily guarded and the security level is extremely high, but this is not difficult for Batman, and a few ups and downs have sneaked in silently.


    Zone B.

 209 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 209

    Special cell.


    The whole cell is very empty, with a huge cage standing in the middle. This cage is made of special materials and is very strong. At the same time, it has the function of electrifying. As long as it is lightly pressed, it will become an electric cage.In the cage, a woman in a light-colored prison uniform with a ponytail was cross-legged in a daze.Golden and white hair, the ponytail hair tip on the left is dyed blue, and the hair tip on the right is dyed pink. The delicate facial features look like a serene temperament. There is a small heart-shaped tattoo under her right eye. It looks a bit more naughty and cute.


    There were no blind spots installed around the cell, but at this time it was hacked by Batman and began to play repeated images.


    Click!


    Batman appeared quietly.


    "Yo, big bat!"


    Harley Quinn, who was originally in a daze, saw Batman''s eyes lit up instantly, and waved his hand in a frivolous and excited tone."Are you here to pick me up?"


    "The person you want to see has returned." Batman said hoarsely and deeply.


    As soon as the voice fell, Harley Quinn rushed to the cage and stared at Batman."Su Sheng, are you back?"


    "Yes!"


    "Hahaha, hahaha... I''ll just say that my method is useful, he will definitely come back if he knows it. No, he will come back after I hit the bat. So, did he let you take me out? ?" Harley Quinn laughed triumphantly, and Batman couldn''t help frowning with that wanton energy.


    He thought of the clown!


    Every time, the clown is like this, such wanton laughter, as if to mock his incompetence!


    Batman knows that Harley Quinn has nothing to do with the Joker. She is because of Su Sheng. She is learning from Su Sheng, but... Maybe these mentally abnormal guys have a commonality!Listening to Harley Quinn talking to herself, Batman frowned and said, "Stop talking nonsense, follow me!"


    "Do not!"


    Just now, she was talking excitedly to herself about how she would like to see Su Sheng and how she should be dressed up, Harley Quinn suddenly refused.


    "why?"


    "Because it''s boring!" Harley Quinn said seriously."The thing he dislikes the most is boring. I''m too boring to go out with you like this. In a few days, he will feel boring again and leave me again."


    "What do you want!" Batman frowned.


    "I think..." Harley Quinn spind her double ponytail playfully and suddenly smiled slyly."I hurt your little bat like that. You sent me in and then took me out. He must have threatened you, right? In that case...I think..."


    "Come here, come here, someone robbed prison, Batman robbed prison..."


    Harley Quinn then took a few steps back and stretched out her hands and shouted loudly in a horn-like manner.


    "Damn it!"


    Batman whispered and turned and left. It didn''t take long to see the door of the cell opened and a line of neatly armed prison guards rushed in.


    "What about people?"


    "Who is robbing prison?" one of them asked Harley Quinn.


    Harley Quinn smiled innocently.


    "I don''t know, who said that?"


    "Are you kidding me?" The guard glared at Harley Quinn angrily.


    Harley Quinn rushed over.


    Although she was behind the cage, her sudden actions made the prison guards retreat one after another in fright, and immediately after hearing a bang, Harley Quinn slammed into the cage and fell to the ground with a puff and fainted.


    "What a madman!" The prison guard whispered and turned around and ordered the team to close.


    Enter the disciple.


    Da Da Da footsteps came from behind Su Sheng, and Su Sheng turned her head slightly to see Catwoman walking over in a black silk pajamas.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "What do you mean?" Catwoman was so angry that he was white, and she felt hot and painful in her ass when she lay down!


    Chapter 232 Sisters and sisters, silly and unclear!


    Su Sheng glanced at the buttocks under Catwoman''s pajamas and said with a chuckle: "Does it still hurt? I''ll rub it for you."


    Catwoman hid and sneered and said, "You can''t take advantage of me, I''m not them."


    "they?"


    "Felicity, Laurel and Halle... I don''t know what''s so good about you. You are obviously a bastard but let them love to die." Catwoman muttered angrily.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Maybe I live well?"


    "Shameless!" Catwoman stared at Su Sheng in an angry manner.


    Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly. It was said that the first person I met after arriving in this world was Catwoman, followed by Harley Quinn. Unexpectedly, by chance, they even became friends.Speaking of it, don¡¯t look at Su Sheng did not understand Harley Quinn¡¯s situation or even rescued it personally, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. In fact, Su Sheng is full of curiosity and expectation for the current Harley Quinn. Know what she has become.


    However, the good things should stay at the end!


    "You can really make Barbara Gordon stand up?" Seeing that Su Sheng didn''t speak or refute, Catwoman couldn''t help but provoked the topic.


    "I have found a few techniques that are suitable for her situation, and I can try it out tomorrow. As for her to really recover, it will take some time." Su Sheng said casually.


    "That''s good."


    Catwoman breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly warned: "I''m going to bed, your quirks better not happen to me or Barbara Gordon."


    "Weird? A pillow?" Su Sheng said in a daze."If you don''t say that I really forgot about it, will you make a cameo?"


    "Fuck off." Catwoman scolded and turned around-and left.


    The flashing catwalk is really tempting!


    Su Sheng chuckled and raised the bracelet to contact the Supergirl on Earth 38. After the connection was made, the video projection appeared.


    "Is this Earth One? Are you on the Disciple?" Supergirl looked at Su Sheng''s situation curiously. This feeling is really not like two worlds apart, it seems like going abroad or not living together.After chatting for more than half an hour, Su Sheng hung up the cross-temporal videophone and then turned back to his room.


    Taking a shower and lying in bed Su Sheng didn''t feel sleepy. Maybe it was really a quirk?Can''t sleep without a pillow?


    After thinking for a while, Su Sheng raised the bracelet again and let Indigo look at the situation of the thirty-eight people on Earth.For example, Xi Fang, Lucy Lane, Alex, and even Lena Luther.It''s a pity that I am not interested temporarily or some have already rested.Perhaps... Su Sheng turned over and went directly into the phaseless mode, penetrated the wall of the room and came to Catwoman''s room.


    Catwoman is not asleep yet?And it seemed to be waiting for him.


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, a black long whip was thrown over.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp whip sound, Su Sheng stepped back slightly and saw Catwoman said coldly: "I said, you don''t want to take advantage of me."

 210 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 210

    "It''s really to guard against death." Su Sheng curled his lips, turned and retreated.Catwoman can''t do it, Batwoman is already paralyzed again, then... Su Sheng simply went to the collection room to Argo City.


    It was late at night in Argo City, and Su Sheng did not alert others to come to Alura''s house.


    Sweeping her gaze randomly in the direction of the bedroom, Alura seemed to be asleep in the bed.Su Sheng chuckled and walked directly into the room, and lay down beside Alura wearing cool pajamas.Alula seemed to be surprised as soon as she lay down, and she was startled when she saw Su Sheng who suddenly appeared.


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand to hug Alula in his arms, and directly reached in and grasped it.Alula trembled to stop, but Su Sheng whispered: "Hush, don''t talk, sleep!"


    Alura seemed afraid to move.


    The night passed quietly like this.


    The sunlight came in and the room brightened.


    "what¡­¡­"


    An exclamation awakened Su Sheng from his sleep, frowned and opened his eyes, and Su Sheng saw Alula standing at the door and shouted in surprise.


    "What''s your name? Go when you wake up..." Su Sheng turned his head to look at the woman in his arms before he finished speaking.The wicked woman seemed to have been awakened too, and she abruptly got up from Su Sheng''s arms and walked aside.


    Look at the two people who are exactly the same.


    Su Sheng was stunned and smiled, and said to the woman who had just been down and was hugged by herself for a night: "Astra?"


    Astra gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    The two of them look exactly the same. There was dark in the room when they came last night, so Su Sheng didn''t take a closer look. Now they stood together and Su Sheng discovered the difference between the two.The appearance and body are exactly the same, the only difference is that there is a bunch of white hair on the front of Alula.


    "Why are you sleeping in Alula''s room? I thought it was her." Su Sheng stood up and looked at the time disapprovingly."I have to go, let''s talk about it next time."


    After speaking, Su Sheng floated out of the room and came out of Argo City.


    Sleeping with the wrong person!


    This is embarrassing, especially after Su Sheng left like this, Alura and Astra were even more embarrassed.


    "There are some things, you need to explain." Astra said to Alura.


    Alura sighed in embarrassment and spoke slowly.


    After Su Sheng came back, he washed and started to make the technology to restore Barbara Gordon''s ability to walk. It didn''t take long to hear the sound of Da Da Da footsteps, and he could hear that it must be Catwoman without looking back.Of course, this is not because only Catwoman can come over, but because the frequency of her footsteps is very characteristic.


    You can tell who it is if you listen a lot.


    Before anyone arrived, a faint fragrance came first, and Su Sheng turned her head slightly to see Catwoman with loose hair. A black dress made her look full of charm early in the morning.


    "What''s for breakfast?" Catwoman asked casually.


    "Stop eating." Su Sheng said with a chuckle."Beautiful and delicious, I''m already full."


    "I warn you, don''t make my mind, I am not interested in you!" Catwoman said solemnly.


    "Naughty!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly, and Catwoman only felt the flowery buttocks in front of her slapped a bit.She turned her head subconsciously, there was no one behind her, and then turned back to look at Su Sheng, and saw that Su Sheng shook her palm with a smile, and then lowered her head to study.


    "This bastard!"


    Chapter 233 Cats, behave very well, be very wild when they are wild!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Su Sheng''s phone rang suddenly, he glanced at the angry catwoman and chuckled and connected the phone.


    Catwoman''s eyes turned slyly and kicked towards Su Sheng.


    "Hey, it''s me." The call was from Batman, and Su Sheng replied, while stepping back and reaching out, grabbing her ankle and flicking it aside.


    Zira!


    The tearing sound of the long skirt sounded, and the catwoman sat on the ground.


    "This is the skirt I just bought." Catwoman cursed in her heart uncomfortably with her hands on the ground, her waist suddenly stood up, followed by her fists and attacked with Chaosu Sheng.


    Su Sheng held the phone in one hand and easily blocked Catwoman''s attack."I didn''t bring it out? She didn''t want to come out so easily, saying it was so boring? Hehe, then I don''t care, you send it over, you have to bring it back to me. When will she be handed over to me, when will I let her Barbara resumes walking, and by the way, I''m almost ready to design a device for her to walk, so... you have to speed up."


    Su Sheng hung up the phone and it happened that Catwoman kicked it over again.


    "Don''t you know how slow your movements are?" Su Sheng grabbed his ankle again and whispered softly. When Catwoman was about to twist and kick her side, she suddenly pushed her leg against the wall.


    boom!


    Catwoman leaned against the wall, her legs raised high by his face.


    A standard standing one-word horse!


    Pressing on Catwoman¡¯s leg with one hand, and putting the phone in her pocket with the other, Su Sheng smiled at the struggling Catwoman and said, ¡°Why did I find something wrong with you when I came back this time? I always provoked and mocked me. Just let me pay attention to you on purpose."


    "Bah, I don''t want what you did."


    Su Sheng smiled.


    The free hand stretched out slowly, Catwoman''s face suddenly changed and she began to struggle and curse, but her voice gradually diminished.


    "Oh the sea, you are all water!"


    After a long while, Su Sheng slowly raised her hand and looked at the loosened Catwoman and turned and went out.


    Catwoman sat slumped and looked in a daze. After a long time, she cursed in shame and staggered and ran out.After a long time, Catwoman changed her clothes and came out again, got breakfast, and went straight to Barbara Gordon''s room without saying a word.


    Bang bang bang!


    A knock on the door suddenly sounded, and the Catwoman who was chatting with Barbara Gordon instantly snorted and got up and walked over to open the door.


    Outside the door, as soon as Su Sheng was about to speak, Catwoman coldly slammed his shoulder and left!


    "You guys have a fight?"


    Barbara Gordon couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m just helping her release the water? The dam can easily collapse because of too much water storage!" Su Sheng said something that Barbara Gordon could not understand and closed the door."Batman didn''t rescue Harley Quinn."


    Barbara Gordon was stunned and gritted her teeth: "So, you...you won''t help me?"


    "I told him when he will bring Harley Quinn over and when I will let you regain the ability to walk. But... I don''t think he will be delayed for too long, so I have to prepare in advance." Sheng smiled and walked to the bed and watched Barbara Gordon reach out and lift the quilt.


    Huh!


    "You, what are you doing?" Barbara Gordon asked in a panic.


    "Help you."

 211 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 211

    Su Sheng stretched out his hand again with a chuckle, but this time he was untying her clothes."Although Harley became so related to me, and you were wounded like this by her again, I honestly won¡¯t take it back. But the interesting thing is that you, Harley Quinn and Catwoman, the three of you are the first I know Contact, your song of conquest seems to be still in my ears, so I will help you this time."


    The medical suit was thrown aside in Su Sheng''s words, and Su Sheng turned his head and looked down."Actually, you also know that I don¡¯t need Batman to save Hallie at all. It¡¯s just the Eye of the Sky. Amanda Waller¡¯s face is swollen by me and dare not say anything. I want Hallie to come out. It¡¯s a phone call. But I didn¡¯t expect Hallie to play Batman. It¡¯s quite interesting. I also want to see how much Hallie has changed. So, I¡¯ll help you resume walking first, but I¡¯ll leave you here temporarily. ,May I?"


    Barbara Gordon replied inaudibly with her hands in front.


    Su Sheng gently turned her over and lay on the bed, with a very small device in his hand.


    "It might hurt a bit!" Su Sheng''s voice fell and slammed the device into her waist. The sudden pain caused even Barbara Gordon, who was prepared, to shout.


    "Asshole, what did you do..."


    Catwoman¡¯s roar came from the door, and as soon as she came in, she saw Su Sheng standing next to the innocent Barbara Gordon. Barbara Gordon was holding the bed sheet tightly with her hands and tears in her eyes... ¡­This makes Catwoman want to crooked instantly.


    "It''s not enough that you bullied me, bully her?"


    Catwoman ran over angrily and just about to pull Su Sheng away, she heard Barbara Gordon''s weak whisper."No, no, you misunderstood, he, he didn''t bully me."


    "You said you haven''t been bullied after all this? Are you afraid he won''t help you?"


    "Even so, you can''t bear to swallow!"


    "I, I didn''t, he really didn''t bully me, but was helping me, he had already made the equipment." Barbara Gordon explained quickly.


    Catwoman was stunned."Really?"


    "Really!"


    "I said...I feel more and more that you are targeting me." Su Sheng looked at the cat goddess and said strangely.


    "The ghost is too lazy to target you!"


    "You are a bastard!"


    "I get it!" Su Sheng suddenly realized."Do you think people around you seem to like me and make you feel a little lonely? I understand that this kind of loneliness can really make people uncomfortable, especially if you walk every day when the dam hasn''t let the water out for so long. On the edge of the explosion, a slight stimulus may explode."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "Hey, I''ll go to you when I get it done for her first." Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    3.8


    "Asshole!"


    Can''t beat and beat, but can''t curse, Catwoman turned around angrily and left.


    "No, okay?" Barbara Gordon asked in a low voice.


    "It''s okay? Cat, that''s it, I am very good when I am good, and I am very wild when I am wild." Su Sheng said casually and started the device."Try it."


    "Yes, is that okay?" Barbara Gordon was excited and slowly sensed her leg. She felt it, but she felt it. She began to try hard, and her leg slowly lifted up.


    ...


    PS: Hu Lielie a few words, unknowingly it is almost half a million words, in addition to the DC world, the Marvel world, other movies adapted from the United States should also be written.For example, Marvel, Transformers, Hellboy, etc., if you guys have any movies and TV dramas that change the beauty of the comics, you can also provide them.


    Chapter 234 Suicide Squad List


    Can move!


    Really move!


    Excited Barbara Gordon was ecstatic, and she kept swinging her slender legs. When she became more accustomed and used to it, she planned to roll over and go to the ground.Excited, she turned around and saw Su Sheng looking at herself with a smile and a smile, which made her instantly reflect what she had done.


    Although all she did just now were ordinary actions, if she added a premise, she didn''t wear anything.


    Then this ordinary action is not ordinary.


    With a sigh of relief, Barbara Gordon hurriedly pulled over the quilt to block herself in shame, her face turned red like a ripe apple.


    "You, you go out..." Barbara Gordon turned her head and dared not go to see Su Sheng whispered.


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng chuckled and turned around and closed the door smoothly. The moment the door closed, he clearly heard Barbara Gordon''s relieved voice.


    Before 12 saw Catwoman, Su Sheng did not look for it either.


    Coming to the console in the operation room, Su Sheng invaded the Tianyanhui network and checked it.


    Amanda Waller really planned to form a suicide squad, and some of the highest-level files recorded the targets she had selected.


    Death shooter: Floyd Lawton.Veterans, mercenaries, killers, good at fighting and proficient in all kinds of firearms, the marksmanship is quite accurate and it is perfect, there is a mask with an infrared scope and a two-handed wrist silent pistol guard.In Gotham, Star City committed multiple crimes and was eventually caught by Batman while shopping with his daughter.


    Boomerang Captain: George Harkness, make good use of the powerful boomerang.


    Killer crocodile: Wellen Jones, possesses a sharp weapon box and stamina higher than ordinary people, as well as fangs and claws. For some reason, some ancestors have turned into crocodile-like monsters. Although they are extremely powerful in combat, they are grumpy and wild. .


    Revenge Demon: Chato Santana, this guy is more interesting. He was originally a gang member with numerous tattoos. At first glance, he looks like a skeleton.Inexplicably possessing the ability to freely control the flames, because of an accident he failed to control his ability, his wife and daughter died under the flames, and he was voluntarily locked up in order to redeem him.


    "This guy should be considered as a very powerful person in the suicide squad, and his ability is very similar to curse magic!" Su Sheng muttered and continued to look down.


    Slipknot: Christopher Weiss uses special powerful chemicals to make his ropes indestructible, good at escaping and sneaking.This is a very S guy. He must be experienced with using a rope as his personal symbol to tie people or something.


    Katana: Katana.Born in Japan, using the samurai sword as a lethal weapon, a proficient samurai who is determined to avenge her husband.She was counted as Amanda Waller''s bodyguard.


    Looking down further, Qiong Liao En is the witch. He still knows the witch Su Sheng very well and he also met him last time, so he didn''t take a closer look.


    Finally, it was Harley Quinn.


    Harley Quinn: Harley Quinn.Originally a student of Gotham University specializing in psychology, he became a violent and elusive criminal because of his exposure to Su Sheng. He became a violent and elusive criminal. He suspected that his motive was to attract the attention of Su Sheng, and he acted completely without scruples.After the transcript is a photo. In the photo, although Harley Quinn is wearing a prison uniform, she is slightly tilting her head and holding two braids of different colors in her hands and grinning.


    The laugh is extremely exaggerated, extremely brilliant!


    "Although it has nothing to do with the clown, she still became the clown in memory. Is this destiny?" Looking at the clown in the photo, Su Sheng felt amazing at first glance.She looks completely different from what she used to be. Although her facial features have not changed, she seems to have completely changed her person.


    Da da da.


    The familiar footsteps sounded behind him.


    "I''m leaving here." Catwoman said coldly.


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled and turned to look at Catwoman. She should have seen Barbara Gordon and knew that she could resume walking."But, don''t you worry about leaving her alone?"


    "I have nothing to worry about, she has nothing to do with me." Catwoman said indifferently.


    Su Sheng shrugged and waved to release a shock wave wormhole. Catwoman''s eyes hesitated for a moment and finally turned and walked in.


    Huh!

 212 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 212

    People disappeared, and the shock wave wormhole disappeared.


    Not long after Catwoman left, Barbara Gordon also came out.Although the walking is still a bit slow, it is indeed possible to walk.


    "She''s gone?" Barbara Gordon asked.


    Su Sheng nodded and smiled: "Yes, now there are only two of us left."


    Barbara Gordon''s face turned red for an instant."Me, can I walk around?"


    "whatever!"


    She couldn''t get in many special places without her own instructions, so Su Sheng didn''t stop her, and she also needed to walk more to restore her state.Su Sheng, who has nothing to do, is studying the way to help her completely recover from 637. He has two options in his mind.One is the method of the female superman to give Barbara the ability of a Kryptonian, so that as the sun shines or absorbs Kryptonite, she can heal herself, but this risk is huge. Rhodes¡¯s experiment has not yet started but just calculation It''s just the equation.The other is the green light ring. The green light ring has the ability to heal and can make her recover.Another unsophisticated method is to find if there are any aliens who are good at self-healing on the Supergirl side to make potions.


    After thinking about it, Su Sheng felt that the green light ring was more reliable.


    Although there is no Green Lantern in the three worlds he currently experiences, Earth One, Earth Two, and Earth 38, the Green Lantern Corps is definitely indispensable as a cosmic policeman in the Marvel universe!Thinking of Green Lantern Su Sheng, I thought of the hapless Hal Jordan, who died before he was out of his teacher. He could have become one of the greatest Green Lanterns, but he was accidentally killed by Superman.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone''s ringing rang, and the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth rose when he glanced at the number.


    "What? Brought people out?" Su Sheng asked lightly.


    "Where are you?" Batman asked in a deep voice.


    Chapter 235 Fake Harlequin


    Bat cave.


    Batman¡¯s secret cave, the most well-known and largest one is under Wayne Manor, and there are other bat caves in many places in Gotham, so that he can change and supplement at any time.Rich people build bat caves everywhere, and those who have no money can only find a corner to hide and tear their shirts when encountering things like Superman. This is the gap!


    At this time in the bat cave, Bruce Wayne was wearing Batman''s uniform, and his butler, Alfred Pennyworth, was standing by.Not far away there is a woman with a double ponytail with her hands roasted, Harley Quinn, the Harlequin.


    Huh!


    The tumbling shock wave wormhole appeared quietly, and Batman squinted at the coming out of Su Sheng and Barbara Gordon!


    Barbara Gordon standing alone.


    Barbara Gordon was actually cured?It doesn''t matter, it''s not in vain to forcibly bring the clown girl out of the prison like she almost tore her face.


    "Baby, we finally meet again, I miss you so much!" Su Sheng shook his body excitedly and shouted as soon as the clown girl appeared.


    Su Sheng chuckled and looked at Batman. Batman turned and walked over to unlock Harley Quinn.


    The clown girl rushed to Su Sheng, spreading her hands for a big hug.


    One step, two steps.


    In a few steps, the clown girl had arrived in front of Su Sheng, and the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised with a smile and reached out.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The clown girl snorted suddenly, and her followers were no longer picked up.


    Su Sheng pinched her neck.


    "Baby, what are you doing?" The clown girl asked Saint Su in amazement.


    The other people around also showed surprised expressions, never expected that Su Sheng would treat Harley Quinn like this.


    "What do you mean?" Batman asked calmly although he was surprised.


    Su Sheng glanced at Batman and chuckled: "Guess."


    After speaking, Su Sheng''s fingers pressed hard and heard a click, and the clown girl''s neck suddenly drooped down and was thrown to the ground.


    died?


    He actually killed Harley Quinn as soon as they met?


    Batman frowned. Although Barbara Gordon could not wait for Harley Quinn to die, he was also frightened by Su Sheng''s unexpected behavior.


    "What are you doing, how are you, how did you kill her?"


    "Who killed?" Su Sheng turned his head and asked.


    "She, Harley Quinn!" Barbara Gordon said, pointing to the silent Harley Quinn on the ground.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "One, he is not dead, and two, he is not a clown at all."


    "what?"


    "Impossible, this is obviously..." Barbara Gordon hadn''t finished speaking, but the clown girl on the ground suddenly changed, and her body seemed to be muddy and turned into a puddle of mud.


    "Mudface!" Batman yelled in surprise.


    Mud face, this can be regarded as Batman¡¯s old opponent. The Indian Hill project made his body become mud-like, and the body can be transformed into any shape of weapon, soft and penetrating any object, hard or as solid as a rock, and Can become anyone, immune to all hot and cold weapons, stubborn to almost impossible to kill.At the beginning, he caused Batman a lot of trouble, but after a few fights, Batman also found a way to deal with him, but every time he caught him, he would escape successfully. The last time was half a year ago. Unexpectedly, he turned into a clown girl.


    What he brought out was not a clown girl but a mud face. He was tricked by Amanda Waller!


    Amanda Waller''s plan is multi-tasking.


    Almost instantly Batman figured out a lot of things. Let¡¯s not talk about replacing Harley with a mud face to ensure that Harley Quinn will not be rescued. If Su Sheng discovers the identity of the mud face, he will definitely hate it first. Batman is himself, because he brought the mud face to him.If Su Sheng didn''t find it, Mud Face could lurk in Su Sheng as a clown girl to get more information.


    "Damn it!"


    Batman cursed and planned to subdue the mud face. The exposed mud face turned into a human form and directly rushed towards Su Sheng.Although it was a human figure, his whole body was muddy, and it felt like a mud wall leaped over him. Just as Batman was about to take a shot, Su Sheng suddenly pinched the mud-faced neck.


    Neck pinching is getting easier.


    "It''s useless, you are looking for death by yourself." The mud face laughed wildly, and the body stretched along Su Sheng''s arm and wrapped it around.


    "It''s useless?"


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and sneered, and the parasitic demon''s ability was activated instantly.In an instant, the extended mud face paused, and a special vitality was absorbed by Su Sheng.Under everyone''s surprised eyes, the mud face gradually dried up, like air-dried mud, from a thick state to a solid state.


    "No, let me go, let me go..."


    "What have you done, I feel that my life, my life is flowing..." The mud face has completely turned into a solid solid before the word "liu" has been said. Su Sheng''s hand shakes slightly, and the mud face is instantly Exploded.


    One by one, mud bumps flew around and scattered on the ground.


    "You...you...killed him?" Barbara Gordon asked in surprise.


    "Will you keep the New Year without killing?" Su Sheng curled his lips.


    "How did you find he was fake?" Batman asked in surprise.

 213 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 213

    The mud-faced camouflage is very realistic and there are almost no flaws. Although Batman did not expect that he would be replaced when he went to the prison rob during the day after being tricked by Harley Quinn last night, but if the flaws are really obvious, Batman can still tell at a glance.Whether it''s Harley Quinn or Mud Face, Batman is familiar with many dealings.


    Where is Su Sheng?


    He shouldn''t have seen a mud face, although Harley Quinn is deeply involved with him, but according to Batman''s investigation, Su Sheng has not seen Harley Quinn after leaving Gotham, and he probably doesn''t know much about Harley Quinn now.


    So, how did he recognize Harley Quinn as a fake in such a short time?


    Su Sheng smiled without saying a word.


    He explored Harley Quinn with his psychic powers. He originally wanted to know how Batman brought the Harley Quinn out. After all, the Harley Quinn had played on his front feet before he refused to leave.In the end, it turns out that this guy is not a clown at all!Seeing her turning into a clown and shouting her baby, Su Sheng felt sick.


    It''s strange not to kill him!


    ...


    Ps: Mudface is a relatively common dragon set in the Batman series. Some settings in the American TV series Gotham are enabled in the book. He also appeared in the American TV series Gotham!In addition, I continued to shout cheeky, begging for rewards, begging for flowers, and begging for customization. At present, except for the subscription, it is not bad. Other data seems to have not exceeded the old book.


    Chapter 236 The Suicide Squad is on!


    "I will bring back the real Harley Quinn."


    Batman glanced at Barbara Gordon and then said to Su Sheng in a deep voice. He turned around sharply, and he began to beat quickly on the computer.


    He is looking for Amanda Waller!


    Amanda Waller¡¯s move made Batman very dissatisfied. At the same time, Amanda Waller must have hidden the real Harley Quinn-to prevent the plan from being found after the plan was revealed. If she really wants to hide a person, even if she has more computer skills, it may be difficult to find. After all, the network is not omnipotent, and a secret organization like Skyeye must have special means to prevent network intrusion.


    So Batman didn''t find Harley Quinn at all, but directly approached Amanda Waller.


    Under the introduction of Barbara Gordon, St. Su visited the Bat Cave. Each hero has his own secret base. As the famous Batman, there are many black technologies in the Bat Cave.


    "If you didn''t find Harley Quinn, what would you do?" Barbara Gordon asked in a low voice.


    "Take you back." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Barbara Gordon was silent, and Su Sheng chuckled and embraced her, approaching her and whispered: "The equipment is always easy to be destroyed by external force, and it is better to really recover."


    Barbara Gordon couldn''t help but breathe at such a short distance."You, do you really have a way?"


    "I won''t know when the time comes." Su Sheng chuckled, and then he heard Batman raise his voice: "Found it, in Midway City."


    Batman stood up neatly and prepared to find Amanda Waller, but Su Sheng said lightly."She''s itchy face again, I''ll go personally."


    Batman looked at Su Sheng silently, he was a little worried that Su Sheng would kill Amanda Waller.


    "Promise me, don''t kill her." Batman said solemnly.


    "boom!"


    The shock wave wormhole suddenly appeared, and Su Sheng chuckled and jumped in directly.


    "Master." Ah Fu called to Batman.


    Batman shook his head: "I want to follow it and see."


    Dididi!


    Just as Batman was about to leave for Midway City, the computer would hear a shrill alarm.Batman turned around and glanced at his face becoming serious and then changed his mind.


    boom!


    A shock wave wormhole suddenly appeared in the center of a room similar to an office, which made the people in the office drew their guns in a tense moment and aimed at the shock wave wormhole.Behind everyone, Amanda Waller also pulled out the gun and stared at it with a solemn expression.


    Huh!


    A figure came out from inside.


    "It''s him!" Amanda Waller was slightly surprised after seeing the person who came."Don''t shoot, don''t shoot..."


    She shouted.


    Su Sheng glanced at these people and walked straight to Amanda Waller, who wiped the sweat from his forehead nervously."I know why you came, but things are different from what you think."


    "This is the clown girl''s own idea." Seeing Su Sheng unmoved, Amanda Waller hurriedly shouted.


    "Her idea?"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Su Sheng finally stopped, Amanda Waller quietly breathed a sigh of relief and quickly explained."I went to see Harley Quinn when I learned that Batman was going to save her. She said that you came back and you asked Batman to save people. But it was very boring, so she asked me if anyone could pretend to be her for you. A surprise, play Batman by the way."


    Su Sheng laughed blankly, and Harley Quinn, who was originally well-behaved and obedient, became very naughty now.


    "Where is she?"


    "She is on the way here, with... and the Suicide Squad." Amanda Waller paused and explained: "Joan Liao betrayed me, the witch betrayed me, she wants to destroy the city, I have arranged A team of people came over. I promise, I promise that I didn''t do anything to her, she proposed to come after she knew it."


    Su Sheng stared at Amanda Waller without a word.


    The mental abilities are activated instantly.


    "Really!" Su Sheng murmured.


    Whether it is a fake Harley Quinn or participating in the suicide squad, it is Harley Quinn''s own idea.Last night, Amanda Waller arranged for Joan Liaoen and Rick Flyg to perform the task. She went to see Harley Quinn to arrange a mudface impersonation of her. As a result, as soon as the matter was finished, he received news that Joan Liaoen had betrayed her , Stole the only straw-like heart that could threaten her as a witch.Amanda Waller set up a suicide squad for the first time, and Harley Quinn found it interesting after learning about it, and asked Ying to participate.


    When they assembled, Amanda Waller came back here to destroy some intelligence, and as a result... was trapped here.


    The witch cast some kind of magic to turn many people in Midway City into monsters, monsters that obeyed her orders!


    The suicide squad, which was originally prepared to eliminate the witch, also changed its mission and came here to rescue an important person.Suicide Squad, including Amanda Waller¡¯s trusted captain, Rick Flegg, didn¡¯t know what their mission was at the beginning. They knew that the mission was to come here to rescue important people. They didn¡¯t know who it was, except for Rick Ferre. Legg and the rest of the Harley Quinn Suicide Squad didn''t know what to face.


    "Your wit saved your life." Su Sheng looked at Amanda Waller and said lightly. If she didn''t tell the truth immediately, she would be dead now.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Amanda Wole was relieved to hear Su Sheng say this.


    "But... I still want to smoke you!"


    Su Sheng''s voice fell and raised his hand as a slap.


    Snapped!


    There was a crisp sound, and Amanda Waller''s fat body, who was caught off guard, was instantly fanned up and hit the desk beside him.


    boom!


    There was Amanda Waller''s subordinate who was very loyal, and when he saw Su Sheng shot Amanda Waller, he shot directly without paying attention to the order.

 214 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 214

    The bullet flew towards Su Sheng, and time seemed to freeze suddenly at this moment.


    Turning his head, Su Sheng grabbed the bullet and instantly came to the person and pinched his chin!


    Huh!


    The whole process was completed in an instant, and after that subordinate shot the shot, he was shocked to see Su Sheng appear in front of him and opened his chin.Looking at his open mouth, Su Sheng smiled and shot the hot bullet in.


    "Woohoo..."


    His eyes opened wide and wanted to struggle, but Su Sheng covered his mouth so that he could not struggle at all.


    pain.


    struggle.


    After a long while, Su Sheng let go of his hand, and he fell directly to the ground and stopped moving.


    "I''m going to die anyway, but I chose a painful way of death." Su Sheng glanced at Amanda Waller who was being helped up, and said lightly.


    Chapter 237 Reunion: Crazy Harlequin


    Amanda Waller''s face was as usual as if he hadn''t heard the meaning of Su Sheng''s words, and he didn''t even see the dead man who just rubbed his face towards Su Shengdao."Batman captured Harley Quinn, I can''t help but accept it? I know her relationship with you, so I put her in a separate cell, and I didn''t treat her badly in any way."


    "And..." Amanda Waller paused for a while and couldn''t help but grinned, but when she grinned, she gasped."And she is a trouble for me. I have already done this and I still slap you? So I very much hope you can take her away!"


    Amanda Waller is telling the truth. Although she did not give up the idea of ??dealing with or contending, she really does not want to provoke Su Sheng.Batman sent a hot potato, and because of Harley Quinn''s special presence, her deterrence against the suicide squad had an impact.


    So Amanda Waller really hopes that Su Sheng can take Harley Quinn away.


    Su Sheng sneered and sneered: "Come on? You have to turn a few turns when you fart. You can hide your thoughts if you say so poorly? If you really think she is a trouble, you shouldn''t agree to her participation this time. The task, the strength of the witch, you know very well. In addition to the vengeance of the devil, you can make gestures and other gestures are to give people a head. If Hallie dies here, you are not afraid that I will anger you? The whole city is angered? The reason why you agree with her is to attract I''m here to help you get rid of the witch."


    "You know very well, the witch is afraid of-me!"


    "You''ve been playing tricks like borrowing a knife to kill people!"


    Amanda Waller looked as usual."You can''t help me if you don''t believe me."


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly sounded from a distance, and the sky outside was still setting sun but suddenly became gloomy.A blue energy ray lit up in the air not far away, this ray of light seemed to become an arc, and many things around were sucked up.


    Click!


    Click!


    Overcast clouds, lightning and thunder.


    Two helicopters in the distance were suddenly struck by lightning and fell from a high altitude.


    "That''s the plane of the Suicide Squad!" someone exclaimed.


    Su Sheng looked up and quickly locked on one of the helicopters. Several people in the helicopter swayed with the sway of the helicopter. Everyone''s faces were solemn. Instead of panicking, one person was excited and yelled, no. Who is Harley Quinn the Harlequin!


    In the panic and confusion, the clown girl seemed to have sensed something and turned her head fiercely. Although she could only see the walls of the plane, Su Sheng had a feeling of staring at each other at that moment.


    As if she could see herself through all obstacles.


    It feels amazing.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth slightly raised and suddenly thought of something. He remembered that he had heard that Harlequin also had the ability to break the fourth wall.Although she has no special abilities, she is still special!


    "Hi guys, I am about to jump off the plane."


    Harley Quinn suddenly opened the seat belt with a laugh.


    "What are you going to do!" someone shouted, but Harley Quinn didn''t care.


    Staggering as if she could fall at any time, but she still walked to the hatch, opened the hatch, and Harley Quinn turned her head and laughed and opened her hands and jumped straight down.


    "Is she crazy?"


    "She didn''t wear a parachute at all. If she jumped at this height, she would just fall to her death?"


    "This guy is a lunatic!"


    Several people on the plane shouted in surprise, but Harley Quinn had fallen from the sky quickly.


    Open your arms.


    The wind howled.


    Harley Quinn didn''t seem to worry about falling to death at all.


    Near, near.


    She was getting closer and closer to the ground, and she was still smiling, but slowly closed her eyes.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise suddenly.


    Harley Quinn felt like she stopped, and a pair of strong arms hugged her.


    Opening her eyes and seeing that lingering, countless faces appeared in her dreams, Harley Quinn smiled.


    Her laughter grew louder and more wanton, and even tears burst into her eyes.


    "I finally saw you again!" The laughter gradually stopped, and the sobbing slowly remembered, Harley Quinn jumped from his arms.


    Su Sheng looked at her carefully.


    White high-heeled shoes, black some tattered fishnet socks, and a pair of palm-length red and blue shorts.Above it is a T-shirt with exposed waist and ripped holes, a small red and blue two-tone coat of the same style as the shorts, a slender white neck with a metal neck ring, and two-tone pony tails tied up from side to side.The makeup on her face was a little flowery, and tears could not be restrained from flowing, but her mouth was showing a big smile.


    The completely different temperament dress gives her a completely different super high charm.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and was about to speak, but Harley Quinn suddenly rushed over. She wrapped her arms around Su Sheng''s neck, and his legs clamped Su Sheng''s waist. She jumped onto Su Sheng''s body.As soon as her hands caught her, she bowed her head and kissed her directly.


    Fanatic, restless.


    Crazy as if to swallow Su Sheng alive, it ignited all Su Sheng''s passion in an instant.


    Su Sheng hugged her and responded violently.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the flames skyrocketed.


    There was a loud noise from the helicopter falling into the distance, and the flames faintly lit up.

 215 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 215

    Tick, tick!


    It rained suddenly in the sky, drifting heavy rain!The raindrops made the two people in the kiss instantly get wet, but the two of them didn''t care at all. Even if the rain entered the two people, it still felt sweet!


    In the helicopter, several people from the Suicide Squad came out embarrassed.


    Dim weather, heavy rain drifting.


    Several people were drenched in the rain and stared at the clown girl and Su Sheng in the distance.


    "Who can tell me, what''s the situation?" The captain of the boomerang said in a daze.


    "It should be him," the death shooter whispered.


    "He? Who is he?"


    Hearing that Death Shooter seemed to know this man, everyone couldn''t help turning their heads and looking over.


    "Su Sheng."


    "A very mysterious and terrible guy. When Gotham was ruled by Baine, he killed Baine with a punch. It is said that Harley Quinn would become like this because of him. No one knows his origins and no one knows him. He only knows that he is unscrupulous and does whatever he wants." Death Shooter said slowly.


    "So hanging?" Captain Boomerang asked in surprise.


    "Do you know why only Harley Quinn did not install the bomb?" The death shooter asked and replied: "It''s also because of him!"


    Chapter 238 The Madness of the Clown Girl


    "With a great boyfriend, it''s no wonder that he can be unscrupulous." The boomerang captain said quietly, turning his head to Rick Flig."I said everyone takes the risk to complete the task. It''s not good to do this kind of specialization? Just take down our bomb."


    Rick Flagg cast a cold look."I don''t know how to remove it, but I know how to start it. Do you want to try it?"


    "Cut." The captain of the boomerang pouted but said nothing.


    He didn''t think this would be able to dismantle the bomb, he just took the opportunity to make a mockery.


    "The rain is getting heavier. We can''t just stand here and watch them kiss each other?" Captain Boomerang said.


    "you shut up!"


    Rick Flagg said coldly about his long talk."You are waiting here, I will go over."


    After speaking, Rick Flegg walked over.


    A few steps, he has come to Su Sheng and the clown girl.


    The big raindrops fell from the sky, and Rick Flig touched the rain on his face and looked at the two people who hadn''t noticed him and coughed slightly.


    "Ahem!"


    no response.


    "Ahem."


    The two kissed more passionately.


    Rick Freig was angry and angry. He wanted to continue coughing and interrupted the two of them. As a result, he didn''t understand the two thoughts for a while. He didn''t know whether to cough or speak with one mouth. The conflict between the two thoughts made him really real. It choked, and it choked very badly.


    "Cough cough cough, cough cough cough..." He patted his chest and coughed violently, and the rain falling into his mouth inadvertently made him choke even harder.


    "Fuck!"


    The clown girl hugged Su Sheng and gave a heavy kiss before parting. She jumped off from him, looking at each other''s redness and swollen mouths and couldn''t help giggling.


    "He won''t choke to death, right?" The Harley Quinn turned around and took Su Sheng''s arm forcefully, looking at the choking Rick Flagg who asked with interest.


    "probably not!"


    "Usually, the protagonist can be choked to death by himself. After that, he can traverse and kill the Quartet. Do you think he looks like the protagonist?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Not like!"


    The clown girl took a few serious eyes and said confidently.


    Rick Fleig couldn''t help rolling his eyes angrily, and it took him a long time to come in and said in embarrassment."We are ready to set off to continue our mission."


    This was obviously said to the clown girl, but after speaking he looked at Su Sheng.


    He wasn''t sure if Su Sheng''s sudden appearance would cause Harley Quinn to leave the team, if he left, then he would take others to continue the mission.Amanda Waller had told him before that if Harley Quinn wanted to leave, there was no need to stop her, and the first goal was to complete the mission.


    "Would you like to go? It will be fun and exciting." The clown girl turned to look at Su Sheng, as if I wanted to go but I listened to your posture.


    Su Sheng thought for a while."You go first."


    You go first?


    He didn''t say whether he would not go, or he would catch up later, but Rick Flig did not ask more, nodded and turned and left.


    Watching the people from the suicide squad leave, Su Sheng smiled and said to the clown girl: "Find a place to chat?"


    "Okay, okay." The clown girl nodded and looked around, pulling Su Sheng to a nearby building.


    The building was empty, and the clown girl rushed to the instruction map of the building, and looked at it while shaking restlessly.


    "Wow, there is a bar." Harley Quinn turned her head and pointed."Are you going?"


    "Why not?"


    Su Sheng chuckled, and the two walked to the elevator.


    Ding!


    The elevator door opened, and the clown girl took Su Sheng''s arm and jumped into the bar.


    bar.


    There is no one.


    The clown girl came to the counter, walked in her long legs, turned over directly, and began to look for it on the wine rack, humming an unknown tune, shaking her head and shaking her head to pick from a bottle of wine, looking at the clown girl like this Su Sheng also not only found chuckles funny.


    The change is really big.


    She didn''t have any sense of existence at all, but now she has a sense of existence.


    After picking it for a while, she seemed to finally find the kind of wine and simply poured two glasses, and then turned over and sat on the counter directly...Looking at her legs in black fishnet socks, Su Sheng smiled and passed the wine glass. ."Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    After the crisp clinking of glasses, I saw the clown woman drank it. Su Sheng was stunned when she was about to drink but saw that the clown woman suddenly grabbed the quilt and drank her neck.

 216 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 216

    Su Sheng looked at the clown girl, and saw the clown girl closed her mouth and raised her eyebrows and approached.


    mouth to mouth.


    Su Sheng feels so spicy.


    I just don''t know if the wine is spicy or her bold move is spicy.


    After drinking a glass of wine, the clown girl smiled and jumped off the table, leaning her left hand on the bar, and stroking Su Sheng''s cheek with her right hand."My dear, do you like me now?"


    "Amazing opening." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    The clown girl giggled and walked around behind Su Sheng, holding his shoulders with both hands, bending over and tapping on his cheeks."I knew you would like this and you would definitely come back." Then, she turned and lay directly on Su Sheng''s lap, hooking his neck and laughing: "I know, I know you are sure Will be back!"


    "Just now, did you see me?" Su Sheng asked curiously at the thought of Harley Quinn''s crazy jumping behavior.


    The clown girl shook her head: "I know you will come!"


    "What if I didn''t come?" If that situation wasn''t for Su Sheng''s sudden appearance, the clown girl would definitely die.


    2.9


    "Not here!" The clown girl pursed her lips for a moment, then suddenly smiled brightly."Even if you didn''t come at the time, you will definitely come later. It''s enough that you will come. As I can''t see it, it doesn''t matter!"


    "To be honest, I''m a little curious about what I have done to you to make you..." Didn''t Su Sheng remember that she let her be a pillow for a few days?It didn''t seem to have done anything special, so she made Harley Quinn crazy to such a degree that she dared to use her life as the price.


    The clown girl giggled and she couldn''t stop for a while and got up from him again. She deliberately swayed and walked to a small stage next to her, holding the long steel pipe in her hands. She seemed to have forgotten Su Sheng¡¯s question just now. After answering, he watched directly at Su Sheng''s selfless dance.


    The dancing posture is very enchanting.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty-Nine: Yes, I''m sorry!


    Enchanting dance, seductive look.


    The writhing clown slowly took off her coat and threw it aside. The small white T-shirt was tightly attached to her body because of the rain, and the red underwear was clearly visible.


    Outside the window, the heavy rain drifted more and more.


    The crackling rain pounded on the window, and Su Sheng''s armchairs were drinking wine on the bar counter and enjoying the dancing of the clown girl.


    There seemed to be a fire burning in his body.


    Click.


    With a soft button sound, Harley Quinn swayed from the stage and lifted the T-shirt.


    "Do you want it?" she asked softly.


    Su Sheng glanced at it and smiled softly:''Right A, I''m sorry."


    "Gluck..."


    "But, it misses you!"


    The clown girl stood up in front of Su Sheng like a soldier waiting for review. Su Sheng smiled and stretched out her hand. The clown girl instantly showed a happy expression as if she had been praised.


    The rain is falling and the wind is roaring.


    The fire is burning.


    Su Sheng was thrown to the ground, and Harley Quinn actively and frantically rushed over.


    Tick, 12 tick, tick...


    The rain outside the window didn''t know when it was getting smaller and seemed to stop, on the bar floor.


    The clown girl was lying on Su Sheng''s body, the ponytails had already been scattered, and the makeup on her face was even more ugly.Su Sheng let out a sigh, looking at Harley Quinn with a strange light in his eyes.It''s different, it''s really different.


    This kind of madness made Su Sheng, the old driver, couldn''t help but devote himself completely, forgetting the time, place, and other nights.


    "My dear..." The clown girl slowly raised her head and started shaking."We are about to miss a good show."


    "Good show?"


    Suicide Squad and Witches?


    Su Sheng watched the clown retiring her hair and turned to the counter to wipe off the makeup on her face with wine, and he smiled.Standing up, finishing his clothes, Su Sheng turned and walked to the window.


    Outside the window, the blue light lit up the night sky.


    Although there is no superimposed hearing, I can still hear the gunshots coming from a distance. Looking through the night, the suicide squad has killed the building where Amanda Waller is located and started rescue work. A closer look reveals that one of them seems to be missing. .


    The king of slipknot is gone.


    "Dead?" Su Sheng said softly.


    "Who is dead?" The clown girl hugged Su Sheng''s waist and asked curiously.


    "Slipknot."


    "That idiot." The clown girl curled her lips, looking not surprised at all.


    Right.


    Although she looks a little crazy now, but after all, she is studying psychology, and a short contact can roughly tell a person''s conduct and personality.


    "My dear, do we want to go there? People want to see this excitement very much." The clown girl asked coquettishly.


    "Okay."


    Su Sheng also wanted to see the excitement, smiled and stretched out her hand to hug the clown girl behind, then lifted her leg and kicked the glass and jumped out.


    "Wow!"


    Harley Quinn screamed excitedly."My dear, we are flying, we are flying, we are birds, let go of me, dear you let me go."


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled and let go of the clown girl.


    Harley Quinn fell with excitement instantly.


    Just as she was about to land, Su Sheng quickly dived and steadily caught her and flew into the air again.


    "Great!" The clown girl kissed Su Sheng in excitement.


    The two of them flew to the roof of the building where Amanda Waller was playing. After landing, the clown girl had a good meal with her feet on tiptoes and legs. It was not like she had just fought for the first time. Looks like.


    boom!


    The door to the roof top was pushed open, and the suicide team walked in with Amanda Waller.


    Seeing Su Sheng and Harley Quinn, everyone was stunned. They soon followed suit. Everyone knew that Harley Quinn and them weren¡¯t the same people at all, so they didn¡¯t have a good friendship like in the movie. Bombs are installed here and you have to die, but you don¡¯t have this restriction. In this case, it¡¯s strange to be able to get close to each other.

 217 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 217

    The clown girl didn''t care about these, she had only one purpose from beginning to end, which was to attract Su Sheng to appear.Knowing that Su Sheng came back, Harley Quinn offered to ask Ying to join the suicide team to perform this task. Why?Because she wants to attract Su Sheng to appear, she wants Su Sheng to appear for her!


    She did it and succeeded.


    "The plane is coming."


    No one in the suicide squad said something, and then saw a helicopter flying in the distance.The plane did not stop but leaned on the edge of the roof. Amanda Waller turned to the suicide team and said, "I''ll go first, and there will be a plane to pick you up soon."


    People in the Suicide Squad have no opinion, and they dare not say anything.


    Amanda Waller turned around to get on the plane, but Su Sheng suddenly said something lightly."Just leave like this?"


    Amanda Waller stopped and turned to look at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng hugged the clown girl and chuckled: "The witch doesn''t care? Or is there no second plane at all, you just plan to leave and then coerce them to deal with the witch?"


    Huh huh!


    Su Sheng said that everyone looked at Amanda Waller in an instant. If they didn''t know at first, then after the rescue operation just now, they already knew what 810 was going to face.


    "Is there really no second plane?" The Death Shooter asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" Amanda Waller said without changing his face."You just have to wait."


    "Really?" The Death Archer turned to look at Su Sheng and asked.


    Su Sheng shrugged and did not speak, but the clown girl said with a smile."Of course what my dear said is true, even if there is... there will be no!"


    "What do you mean? If there is an airplane, you will destroy it?" Captain Boomerang couldn''t help but said.


    "Yes!"


    "The good show has started. If you leave, it will be boring." The clown girl grinned.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly sounded from the side, and the helicopter exploded.Several people nearby were instantly rushed to the ground by the explosion.


    "Cough cough cough, what, what''s going on."


    The sudden explosion of the plane made everyone look at Su Sheng and Harley Quinn subconsciously, but they seemed to be doing everything.


    "Next, look down." The taciturn samurai sword suddenly pointed at the tall building and shouted in surprise.


    Below, the monsters transformed by the witches are densely packed like a tide, blocking the water surrounding this building.


    ...


    PS: The picture shows the katana.


    Chapter 240 Superheroes are busy?


    Seeing the dense crowds of monsters below that resemble tides, everyone''s expressions became serious.


    The witch did not know what evil magic was used to turn people into this kind of monster. Although this kind of monster with no face but full of eyes is not very strong, it can be saved differently by swarming them, even if they are all different. Having one''s own skills can not help but raise a desperate thought at this time.


    "Now we can know if there is a second plane." Looking at the ugly-faced Amanda Volesus, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Yes!


    If there is still a plane, they can leave, otherwise, there is only a dead end to stay here.


    "Yoyoyoyo."


    "Look, there''s a big guy here." Harley Quinn danced excitedly and shouted.


    A red body, at least two or three meters high like a demon, came from the distance of the monster tide, which made the suicide squad who had been desperate and depressed feel even more depressed.


    "Can''t drag on."


    "Is there any plane? If not, we must find a way to break through." The death shooter asked Amanda Waller in a deep voice.


    Life and death are at stake, and a decision must be made.


    Amanda Waller was silent.


    "It''s really not there!" The captain of the boomerang rushed towards Amanda Waller angrily, and Rick Fleig instantly raised his gun in front of Amanda Waller."You calm down."


    "Calm down? How can you calm us down? You want us to die!"


    The boomerang captain roared and shouted, the death shooter, the katana, the vengeful demon, and the killer crocodile looked at it with a bad look, even if the katana was originally Amanda Waller''s bodyguard, he was very angry.She knew how dangerous the mission performed by the Suicide Squad was, and she could accept it, but she could not accept this deception.


    Amanda Waller looked very calm, after all, there were bombs on their necks, so there was no need to worry that they would take action against themselves.She just had a headache. The headache was caused by the two restless factors of Su Sheng and Harley Quinn. If it weren''t for Su Sheng, she would have left here by plane now.


    Amanda Waller looked at Su Sheng, but saw that Su Sheng and Harley Quinn did not know what they were whispering.


    "It''s strange, the witch has made such a big noise, and almost half of the city has already fallen. Why haven''t any other superheroes appeared?" Su Sheng muttered with interest.


    "such as?"


    "Batman, Superman, or Flash, or even Wonder Woman." Su Sheng said casually and raised the bracelet, and quickly figured out the reason.


    Why did they not come?


    Because they have more troublesome things to deal with.


    A huge alien appeared in the seaside city. Batman and the Flash are saving people. As for Superman and Wonder Woman not on the scene, the last time Wonder Woman had to deal with the Leopard Girl might not be in the United States. As for Superman?After the last incident, I guess this guy should not be interested in being a hero anymore, right?


    "What''s this? It''s so cute!" The clown girl laughed at the huge yellow monster in the video.


    lovely?


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "This is not a cute guy, it''s called a parallax monster, it can radiate fear and absorb the power of fear!"


    "Fear? I like it!" Clown Girl laughed.


    The appearance of the parallax monster in the movie was finally solved by Hal Jordan, who got the green light ring and became the Green Lantern, but now Hal Jordan has died and the Green Lantern has not appeared. It is not so easy to deal with the parallax monster, at least It can''t be done with Batman and Flash!


    "We have to break through. We can only stay here and wait for death. Let''s leave before that big guy is here." The Death Shooter said, checking a circle of equipment and then turning around.


    The captain of the boomerang, the killer crocodile, and the vengeful devil left one after another.


    The katana hesitated for a moment and followed.


    "We should follow." Rick Flagger said to Amanda Waller.


    Amanda Waller came to Su Sheng."I know you have the ability to send me away, what conditions, you open."


    "The conditions are unnecessary." Su Sheng chuckled and suddenly released the shock wave wormhole.

 218 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 218

    Amanda Waller was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect that Su Sheng would be so kind."Where is behind this?"


    Su Sheng smiled without saying a word.


    safe place?Or a dangerous place?


    Amanda Waller can''t be sure, but now she can only take a gamble.


    "Come with me." She said to Rick Flegg, and the two walked into the Shockwave Wormhole together.


    "Just send them away?" The clown girl curled her lips.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised and before he spoke, he heard Amanda Waller''s angry cursing suddenly coming from below, and the clown girl was slightly taken aback and looked down at the edge.


    Seeing riots arose in the monster tide, Amanda Waller and Rick Flegg were frantically shooting at the monsters that were rushing around.


    "Bye bye, Ms. Amanda Waller!"


    Harley Quinn excitedly waved and shouted.


    The gunshots were loud, the monsters roared one after another, and occasionally bursts of fire flickered.


    This feeling like the arrival of the end times made the clown girl yelled in excitement, turning her head to Su Sheng and said: "Either fuck me, or I will go down and fuck them! I''m already so excited that I can''t help it, so exciting!"


    "Don''t you want to see the witch?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Witch?"


    "Okay, okay." The clown girl nodded in panic.


    Su Sheng smiled and stretched out her hand, but the clown girl suddenly jumped onto him like an octopus.


    Chuckled.


    Su Sheng jumped out.


    boom!


    The ear-piercing sound remembered that Su Sheng flew in the blue direction in the distance.


    There is the seat of the witch!


    The distance is getting closer and the suction is getting stronger.


    boom!


    Su Sheng descended quickly, directly piercing the roof and falling down.


    As soon as they landed, a few monsters rushed towards them.


    "Want to see the fireworks?" Su Sheng chuckled and his eyes suddenly turned red. In an instant, heat rays roared out.


    Su Sheng hugged the clown girl and turned around, and the heat rays turned.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The monsters exploded instantly when hit by the heat rays, and the light of the explosion was as dazzling as fireworks.


    "Oh oh oh oh! So beautiful, dear!" The clown girl waved her hands excitedly and shouted, after a long while the explosion ended, she jumped down and turned to look at the witch under the blue light in the distance!


    Chapter 241 The Magic of Copying Witches


    The witch is wearing a few green cloth strips and metal long skirts, with a headdress that looks like a peacock. Behind her, a bright blue magic energy body does not know what it is for, but it is obviously for the witch. Very important.


    The witch at this time should be integrated with Joan Liao En?When she turned into a god before, although she still wore very little but she had an evil and ugly feeling, but she was not as beautiful as she is now.


    "You want to stop me?" The witch stared at Su Sheng and asked warily.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "That big guy is your brother? You let him go out to eliminate the suicide squad, do you think no one can stop you?"


    "Do you think I am afraid of you? No, I have recovered all my strength. It is time for the humans to remember how they worshipped me and worshipped me as my god." The witch snorted and shook her arms gently.


    In an instant.


    Su Sheng felt a special power enveloped him, as if he wanted to produce some kind of illusion.


    Hallucinogenic magic.


    An ability that is completely different from mental ability.


    The magic started, and the clown girl next to her fell into a sluggish moment. She seemed to have returned to Gotham¡¯s apartment where she had been with Su Sheng. The difference was that Gotham was not in chaos, and Su 017 Sheng did not leave. They fell in love. Married and lived a warm and happy life in this apartment.


    Sweet happiness, just when Harley Quinn was about to fall into this kind of life, all of this suddenly disappeared.


    She was stunned and reacted a little disappointed: "Is this over? But I haven''t enjoyed enough yet!"


    "You want to turn around and I''ll give it to you." Su Sheng said with a chuckle, looking at the witch who was kneeling on the ground with a patter.


    "You, how could you...how could it..." She struggled and looked at Su Sheng with pain and twitching.She actually felt the hallucination magic attacking herself, and it was stronger than her own.


    "Also use his body!" Su Sheng chuckled and slowly walked over.


    At the moment the hallucinogenic magic was released to him, he unceremoniously copied the witch''s ability.As the only magical character currently copied by Su Sheng, her abilities are still quite good. After all, the witches in the comics are very powerful. Superman, Wonder Woman and Steel Bone are not her opponents, and they are still based on Constance. The Dark Justice League headed by Ding managed to suppress the evil witch personality before making Joan Liaoen change back, and later joined the Dark Justice League.


    Among the characters in DC world magic, witches may not be among the best but they are definitely the top.


    Su Sheng slowly spread his hands as he walked, he could feel the magic power spreading around him, especially the magic power on the witch.


    Very strong!


    Witches have the ability to manipulate magical energy, they can heal others with magical powers, they can be invisible, teleport, they can directly affect creatures with magic, and they can transform into any form with magical powers.


    Step by step.


    Saint Su came to the witch.


    The witch raised her head and suddenly sneered. In an instant, her figure suddenly disappeared, and a dense fog filled the surrounding area. The dense fog quickly enveloped her and the visibility of her surroundings dropped rapidly.


    Except for the white fog, nothing was seen.


    "Ah, I can''t see it, I can''t see where you are, dear." The clown girl''s voice sounded from the thick fog.


    Su Sheng chuckled and released the same magic, and in an instant, the dense fog disappeared.


    "Huh? She ran away?"


    The Harley Quinn looked around and couldn''t help but yelled out of the witch.


    boom!

 219 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 219

    A cloud of smoke suddenly appeared behind Su Sheng, and the witch turned and reached out to grab Su Sheng.


    "what?"


    Caught it?The witch looked at Su Sheng who had suddenly disappeared in surprise. How could this method be the same as her own?In surprise, the witch suddenly felt that someone had hit her ass bitterly, which made her disappear into smoke in an instant and then appeared in the distance!


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I will do what you know!"


    Seeing the surprised witch who appeared again, Su Sheng chuckled and turned into smoke.


    The witch looked around warily, and suddenly got another blow on her ass.


    This made her ashamed and angry, but more surprised.


    He, he actually knows his own magic, how is this possible?


    The shocked witch casts magic and begins to quickly disappear, appear, disappear, and appear. However, the same is true for Su Sheng. Not only is the magic the same, but it is also chasing after it. Every time the witch disappears, it will appear with a clear sound.


    "Haha, funny, so funny."


    "Honey, you are awesome!"


    The clown girl¡¯s eyes seemed to be shining as she watched Su Sheng and the witch constantly appearing all around. The witch originally intended to find an opportunity to do something, but now she has to continue to teleport, because once she stops Su Sheng¡¯s slap, she will definitely Appear like a shadow!


    Hearing the yelling of the clown girl, the witch finally got angry.


    Huh!


    She suddenly appeared behind Harley Quinn, with one hand directly around her neck."No matter how presumptuous you are, I will kill..."


    "Kill me?" Before the witch had finished speaking, Harley Quinn suddenly interrupted.With a giggle, the clown girl suddenly leaned back and slammed her head heavily on the witch''s face. When the witch loosened her pain, she directly grabbed the witch''s arm and turned around and pressed her hard on the ground and directly sat on it.


    "Ride a horse.


    The Harley Quinn shouted excitedly while waving and slapping.


    "You''re looking for death!" The witch snorted and suddenly disappeared with the clown girl.


    next moment.


    The two appeared in the night sky, and the witch slammed Harley Quinn with a backhand force.


    "Wow!"


    "My dear, come and save me." The clown girl shouted excitedly, and Su Sheng suddenly appeared to catch her as soon as her voice fell.


    "My dear, Malaysia is bad, fuck her!" The clown girl pouted after landing.


    "Okay!"


    Su Sheng smiled brightly and looked at the witch who had landed and was hiding in the monster tide.


    not far away.


    Two huge monsters are fighting, one of them is the witch''s brother, who betrayed Amanda Waller and released him to resurrect him.The other...should be the form of the Vengeful Demon with full firepower?Lost like a human like a demon, his whole body was red and hot with heat waves!


    ...


    PS: The normal appearance of the witch is really pretty, after all, the actor is a supermodel.


    The 242nd chapter is a strong crush and a shot of Harley Quinn!


    The two big guys were fighting and the others were not idle. The suicide squad gathered together to resist the monster.


    Monsters continued to flow in waves like a tide. Killing a batch would quickly replenish a batch. After coming out of the building, they barely moved far.The death shooter¡¯s bullets have been used up. I don¡¯t know where to find an iron rod. The killer crocodile with his mouth and tearing the monster with a very cruel sword. The katana wielding a sharp saber is constantly harvesting the monster¡¯s head. Keflig and Amanda Waller are in between.


    "I''m not dead yet? The desire to live is really strong!"


    Seeing that Amanda Waller and Rick Flegg were not dead, Su Sheng couldn''t help but admire them.But I sent them directly to the strange pile, let alone the dense monsters persisting for a few minutes, I am afraid they will have to hang up for tens of seconds, and it is really unusual that they can persist until the suicide squad comes out.


    Didn''t see the captain of the boomerang, I guess...you sacrificed it?


    boom!


    The dazzling light suddenly lit up from the side of the witch''s brother and the vengeful demon, and when he turned his head to look, the two released hot energy and collided with each other.


    The powerful energy made the ground vibrate, and the surrounding monsters were instantly turned into ashes.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a particularly interesting ability."


    Simply become a demon-like energy body, releasing energy?Ability has no special features!


    "Forget it, it''s still a witch for fun." Su Sheng muttered, raising the corner of his mouth and teleported directly to the witch.The witch seemed to be prepared for a long time, and a magical barrier appeared to protect herself in a flash of light around her body, and at the same time she quickly retreated and directed the monsters to rush towards Su Sheng.


    "Kill him!" The witch''s voice was cold.


    "Who killed?"


    As soon as the witch''s voice fell, she saw Su Sheng suddenly standing in front of her. This speed made the witch startled and looked behind him subconsciously. The monsters were rushing forward following the order.


    "You, how do you..." The witch looked at Su Sheng in horror, and saw Su Sheng slowly raising her finger.


    "burst!"


    boom!


    An explosion suddenly sounded behind Su Sheng, and the monsters exploded almost at the same time. The power of such a dense explosion can be imagined, the fire blasted into the sky, and the vibration continued.At that moment, almost everyone subconsciously stopped and looked over.


    In the witch''s horrified gaze, Su Sheng''s raised finger nodded towards her magic barrier.


    What does he want to do?


    The witch instinctively felt the danger and wanted to teleport to avoid it, but she was still a step slower.


    As soon as Su Sheng''s finger touched the magic barrier, she felt that her magic power was sucked away in an instant, the magic barrier disappeared in an instant, and she felt that her shoulder was tapped by him.


    "Do not!"


    The witch yelled and teleported away, appearing in the distant air in a blink of an eye.


    "burst!"''


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and gave a soft drink, and there was a boom, the witch in the air exploded.


    The dazzling firelight seemed to light up the sky, and a figure quickly fell down under the exploding firelight.


    "younger sister¡­¡­"

 220 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 220

    Upon seeing this, the witch''s elder brother roared in grief and anger, and the output energy suddenly doubled to knock the vengeful demon flying away.


    boom!


    The vengeance demon smashed through a few cars before it could stop, and a hole appeared in the burning body.


    The witch''s elder brother rushed towards Su Sheng like a huge mountain roaring, and the flame energy roared out.Su Shengyang raised his mouth and directly caught the attack with the palm of his hand. There was a scorching and output sound, but Su Sheng''s palm was like steel and was not affected at all.


    next moment.


    The cold air instantly filled Su Sheng''s palm, and the flame energy was quickly frozen and spread towards the witch''s brother.


    in a blink.


    The witch''s elder brother turned from a hot red demon into an ice sculpture.


    "Let me come, let me come." The Harley Quinn suddenly yelled and ran from a distance, not knowing where she got a baseball bat.


    Three steps and two steps, the clown girl ran to the front, watching the ice-bound demon smile and take off, her high heels stepped on the devil¡¯s leg and jumped lightly, the clown girl in mid-air swung a baseball bat to hit his head. .


    boom!


    With one blow, his head shattered directly.


    The clown girl turned around in the air with this force and landed smoothly.


    Click, click!


    The sound of cracking sounded from his headless body, cracks were produced, and a few seconds later his body had broken into pieces and scattered on the ground.


    "Yay!"


    The Harley Quinn bounced and shouted excitedly as if she had won a championship.


    As she shouted, the remaining monsters all around stiffened and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the suicide team members couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and looked at Su Sheng with weird expressions.


    This is the gap!"


    "You... are you okay?" The people in the suicide squad reacted and ran to the vengeful devil''s side. The vengeful devil had turned back into a human form, but... the wound did not disappear. Their shouts, the vengeful devil will always listen Not anymore.


    On the other side, the clown girl took a baseball bat and walked in the direction of the witch who fell after the explosion. The ground was smashed into a hole, and the witch lay on the ground and twitched slightly.


    "Huh? It''s not dead yet." The clown girl raised the baseball bat in surprise and was about to smash it down.


    "Wait, yes, it''s me...I''m Joan Liaoen, no, not her..." The witch on the ground shouted in shock and weakness.


    "Is this changed back? Where''s the witch?"


    Su Sheng walked over and asked casually.


    Joan Liaoen shook his head."I, I don''t know, I can''t feel her anymore."


    "It''s a pity, can''t I knock her?" The clown girl asked regretfully.


    Su Sheng smiled."It''s not easy to knock on people. I''ll take you to knock on the parallax monster later."


    "Okay, okay." The clown girl was happy instantly, nodding her head repeatedly.


    boom!


    The shock wave wormhole suddenly appeared, Su Sheng glanced at Qiong Liaoen, Qiong Liaoen instantly woke up and struggled to get up and leave with them.


    "Wait, there is still something I haven''t done." The clown girl said to Su Sheng as if suddenly thinking of something, and then quickly ran to Amanda Walla.


    "Hi!"


    When she came to Amanda Waller, the clown girl greeted her and took out a chic gun from her jacket.


    The gun of love and hate.


    "Goodbye!"


    While Amanda Waller was still thinking about what she was going to do, Harley Quinn suddenly raised her gun and pulled the trigger.


    boom!


    The gunshots rang ears and Amanda Waller fell to the ground.


    Chapter 243 is deep-fried, and then there are parallax monsters?


    In the end, Harley Quinn actually shot Amanda Waller.


    Seeing the stunned Suicide Squad members and the clown girl jumping back and forth, Su Sheng laughed dumbfounded and gave her a kiss directly before taking her into the shock wave wormhole.


    Su Sheng, Harlequin and Joan Liaoen disappeared.


    The shock wave wormhole also disappeared.


    "This is...what''s the matter!" The death shooter couldn''t help saying, but the killer crocodile took the opportunity to take off the remote-control bomb device on Amanda Waller.


    Death Archer, Boomerang Captain, Killer Crocodile, Vengeance Demon, Harley Quinn, Katana, Slipknot, even if they were not Harley Quinn, there were six people when they were formed, but now only half of them are left, only Death Shooter, Killer Crocodile And katana.Just one mission, one mission would kill half of the people, if it weren''t for Su Sheng, the whole army would be wiped out.


    This is really a suicide mission!


    The remaining three people are a little lucky, fortunate that the mission is over, and fortunate that they can regain their freedom.They looked at each other and planned to leave separately.


    "Where are you going? Don''t forget, I also have a remote control device here!" Rick Flegg suddenly said, and the movements of the three of them stopped instantly.


    "You..." The three angrily looked over.


    "No one is allowed to leave. I will try to get you a commutation at the end of this mission." Rick Flegg said unmovedly.


    Although Amanda Waller was dead, Rick Flegg had to perform his own mission. After threatening the three of them to stay, he informed him to board the plane. Follow-up... there is still a lot to do.Before long, helicopters came over to pick them up and began cleaning the battlefield to prepare for the aftermath.The members of the suicide squad who originally thought that they would be sent back to prison to rest after completing the mission did not know that they were sent to the suicide battlefield again, which may be more dangerous than witches.


    ...


    Disciple number.


    As soon as the clown girl came back, she looked curiously and inquired, and when she learned that it was Su Sheng''s spacecraft, she looked around with excitement, as if she didn''t want to stop for a moment.


    "thank you."


    Qiong Liao En, who was still dressed as a witch, thanked Su Sheng, somewhat weak.


    "You can stay temporarily, take a bath inside and change your clothes, and I will ask you something when I turn around." Su Sheng pointed to Qiong Liaoen inside, nodded and limped past.


    "I want to stay here too!"

 221 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 221

    The clown girl jumped up to Su Sheng and said very seriously: "I want to keep following you, you can''t leave me."


    "Okay." Su Sheng responded with a smile.


    "Really, great, I have a lot of things I want to do with you, to make sure you won¡¯t be bored. Even if you feel bored, it¡¯s okay, I stay by your side as before, I believe I will find it soon New fun!" said the clown girl jokingly.


    "Good!" Su Sheng smiled and responded again."I will take you around to rest for a while, and then go find a parallax monster to play!"


    "Hmm!" The clown girl held Su Sheng''s arm and nodded her head.


    Su Sheng took the Harlequin to visit the disciples, including the cell and the collection room.Looking at the photos in the collection room, Harley Quinn¡¯s first reaction was that she wanted to take them too.Of course, Su Sheng will not refuse to help her quickly make a hand card and start taking pictures. Compared to other people, Harley Quinn is definitely the most cooperative one. Not only does she cooperate or even take the initiative, she is just a picture hanging on the wall. After tossing and shooting several times, only agreed with Su Sheng to hang the most beautiful one among dozens of them.


    "I don''t like to be at the end!" Seeing her photo hanging at the end, the clown girl who didn''t wear any clothes after taking the photo turned and squatted in Su Sheng''s arms, twisting and twisting like a baby."Will you put me in front?"


    "I''ll take you to my room to rest for a while." Su Sheng ignored the clown and went out.


    The clown girl cast her lips unwillingly and took a look and finally went out obediently.


    in the room.


    As soon as she lay down, the clown girl collapsed directly on Su Sheng.


    "What are you doing?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Fuck!" The clown girl gave a sly smile and directly tore Su Sheng''s clothes.


    Su Sheng laughed dumbly, but she was also aroused by her.


    The current Harley Quinn is a super sports car, and the old driver, Su Sheng, can¡¯t help but want to take a lap when he sees it. ¡­¡­The sound of the super running away is quite beautiful, and I don¡¯t know where the Harlequin came from. The old driver Su Sheng really fascinated the old driver, until he ran out of gas, and the supercar of Harley Quinn was already overloaded. Two people stopped.


    "I love you, dear." The clown girl group whispered contentedly in Su Sheng''s arms.


    Su Sheng was stunned and then smiled silently.


    Love?


    He didn''t hear much about this word.


    The Disciple was quiet, but it was already fried outside.


    The central city was ruined and it is roughly estimated that at least tens of thousands of people were killed in this disaster, including those monsters that seemed to be out of power.Amanda Waller is dead, and someone from above will quickly take over the Sky Eye Club temporarily. Whether it is the witch who caused all this, or the clown girl who killed Amanda Waller and the sudden emergence of Su Sheng, these problems are enough to be devastated. , But what¡¯s more troublesome is that the crisis in the central city has been resolved, while the crisis in the coastal city has just begun.


    The arrival of the parallax monster is almost like the day of destruction, no one can stop it.


    Batman, the Flash can barely save people but can''t do anything. This monster seems to be able to absorb people''s fears and grow stronger.Batman tried his best to block the parallax monster and let the Flash send everyone away. Only 5.7 people can''t provide it with the power of fear, but Batman alone can''t do it.Fortunately, reinforcements came at this time.


    The Birds of Prey team rushed over, and Barbara Gordon, who had just regained walking ability, also came back wearing the Batgirl suit, but they could only help disperse the crowd without providing direct help.Fortunately, fortunately, Superman finally appeared!Superman, who had disappeared for a long time, finally came to help with the righteous heart in his heart.


    With Superman''s help, Batman was finally relieved.


    Then he found another group of people!


    Death shooter, killer crocodile, katana.


    This is Amanda Waller''s suicide team?Why are you here?


    ...


    PS: How about getting a yellow light clown girl suddenly?


    Chapter 244 Seven Lantern Legion?The ability to replicate parallax monsters!


    The smoke filled my heart, and fear quietly came to my heart.


    Not far away, an insect-like insect-like creature with many hands and feet and a knotty body was roaring wantonly. Around it, the red cloak was swaying in the wind, and Superman was launching an attack on it, but it didn''t seem to have much effect.As soon as the three of the suicide squad appeared, they were stopped by the oncoming Batman. After a few questions, Batman''s face became dignified and ugly.


    Amanda Waller is still dead after all. Although it was not killed by Su Sheng, what is the difference between Harley Quinn and Su Sheng?


    "Don''t let fear control you, go and evacuate the crowd." Batman said and turned and left.


    The three people in the suicide squad looked at each other, come on, help.


    The three of them dispersed with the Birds of Prey, Batgirl, and Flash to disperse the people in the seaside city. After a while, the Flash came back. The yellow lightning came quickly from far and near, and a lightning flashed with his shoulders. Get out.


    boom!


    The lightning hit the parallax monster, and the hit area disappeared a lot in an instant, but it was quickly refilled and it seemed to have no effect at all.


    "What should I do?" The Flash watched his attack invalid and Superman''s 12 consecutive attacks, but he couldn''t help the parallax monster. He couldn''t help but asked Batman in a low tone.


    Batman was silent.


    As an ordinary person, he can be unafraid of danger, life and death, but sometimes that kind of powerlessness really makes him helpless.


    "You find a way to stop it, I will find out if its origin is weak." After a moment, Batman thought.


    "it is good!"


    The Flash rushed up again.


    There must be a reason for this thing to appear in Seaside City, and it is obviously not a product of the earth. Following this clue, Batman began to investigate.


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The telephone ringing leisurely interrupted Su Sheng and Harley Quinn¡¯s rest. Su Sheng turned over and sat up and found the phone on the floor beside the bed. Harley Quinn was awakened and hugged Su Sheng from behind. Su Sheng didn¡¯t look at the number. Up."Hey."


    "Yes, is it Su Sheng? This is Carol Ferris, do you remember me?" A woman''s voice came on the phone.


    "Of course!" Su Sheng raised his mouth, General Swanwick''s secretary, future Green Lantern Hal Jordan''s girlfriend.Unfortunately, Hal Jordan is dead and there is no future at all."Problems?"


    "You know about the seaside city? Superman Batman they are fighting but..." Carol Frieston paused."Can you help?"


    "Did you find the wrong person? I''m not a superhero, and I just clashed with Sky Eye. Amanda Waller is dead. Ask me for help at this time? Is it appropriate?" Su Sheng chuckled.


    "Huh?" Carol Ferris was stunned."I don''t know this. I have retired to take over the family business. This is my request in my personal capacity!"


    "Personal identity?" Su Sheng thought for a while and laughed."Well, anyway, I planned to go see the lively!"


    "Thank you!" Carol Ferris hurriedly thanked.


    Su Sheng hung up the phone and turned to Harlequin."Put on clothes, let''s go and have a look."


    "Yeah." Harley Quinn nodded repeatedly.


    After a while, she and Su Sheng were already neatly dressed, still in the standard outfits, with the baseball bat in their hands.


    "You... are going out?" Qiong Liaoen couldn''t help asking when he saw this.


    "Yeah." Su Sheng nodded and directly released the shock wave wormhole, leading the clown girl through.

 222 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 222

    oom!


    The shock wave wormhole appeared in the seaside city.


    As soon as they came out, they saw Superman''s heat rays and Flash''s lightning light up on the parallax monster at the same time, and then they were shocked almost simultaneously.


    "Good smell." Harley Quinn stretched her neck and sniffed.


    "What smell?"


    "The smell of fear!"


    Su Sheng smiled."Let''s have fun by yourself."


    The clown girl nodded, such a big guy is obviously not so easy to deal with and Su Sheng is obviously interested in it, of course the clown girl will not spoil his interest.


    Step by step.


    Su Sheng walked towards the parallax monster leisurely, and the corners of his mouth slowly raised.


    Speaking of parallax monsters, I have to say that a relatively large organization in the DC world, the Seven Lanterns, the red light of anger, the orange light of greed, the yellow light of fear, the green light of will, the blue light of hope, the indigo light of compassion, and love The purple lamp, each color and each emotion, uses the emotional power of the spectrum to turn it into a lamp ring, which can have extremely strong power.Each color of the lamp ring has its own lamp beast. The parallax monster is the yellow lamp beast. In the name of fear, the person who holds the yellow lamp ring must be able to control fear, control fear, release fear, and use this The power uses the lamp ring to show all kinds of things in the mind.


    If you copy the abilities of the parallax monster, can you become a yellow beast or a source of power to some extent?Can you make your own yellow light?In addition, if the power is superimposed infinitely, then perhaps the manifestation can be realized, right?


    Su Sheng is very interested in the ability of the parallax monster.


    "Su Sheng!"


    "Huh!"''


    The light of lightning lit up, and the Flash came to Su Sheng panting."You are here, this guy is too difficult to deal with. 383"


    In the air, Superman also stopped, looking at Su Sheng with a complicated expression.


    "Really? It''s fun if it''s difficult to deal with." Su Sheng chuckled and walked over to the parallax monster.


    The Flash stopped, and Superman stopped too.


    The parallax monster saw Su Sheng walk over and smashed his tentacles directly. The wind screamed, and the huge tentacles made Su Sheng feel as if the sky was overcast. That kind of fear suddenly appeared in his heart but was quickly suppressed. Go down.


    "copy!"


    Su Sheng snorted in his heart and instantly replicated the ability of the parallax monster. At the same time, his eyes turned red, and the heat rays superimposed several times directly blasted past.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    boom!


    The parallax monster''s tentacles broke off, and the pain caused the parallax monster to make a painful and poisonous howl.


    The Flash, Superman, dumbfounded!


    They were all heat rays. Just now, Superman''s eyes were sore and he couldn''t hurt the parallax monster, which made him unspeakably depressed.


    I am a Kryptonian, this is my signature method.


    You use it better than me, how can I mix?


    ...


    PS: I don¡¯t know if you have watched the Green Lantern movie. The parallax is in this movie as the big boss.In addition, continue to ask for flowers for rewards.


    Chapter 245 The realization of the yellow light and the parallax strange?Lock it up as a pet for you!


    The roar of the parallax monster was angry, the broken tentacles instantly recovered and at the same time frantically launched an attack towards Su Sheng.


    The tentacles slammed frantically.


    The azure blue light lit up, and the speed force suddenly activated.


    Is this hitting Superman in the face and then hitting himself in the face?Seeing the blue lightning ray, the Flash couldn''t help but arouse this thought.


    Huh!Huh!Huh!


    Azure lightning circled the parallax monster in a circle, and as the light gradually fell, red hot rays appeared in all directions at the same time, and at the same time blasted towards the parallax monster.As if... as if countless Su Saints were attacking at the same time.


    boom!


    The dazzling light lit up, and after a while, a loud boom was heard, and the parallax monster couldn''t bear this kind of attack.The flesh and blood seemed to be exploded into countless pieces scattered around.Superman slowly fell to the Flash''s side, and at the same time Batman quietly appeared.The three stood in a row, watching the explosion, watching the flying flesh and blood, watching Su Sheng...without a word.


    It''s not that they don''t want to talk, but that they don''t know what to say, it''s too shocking!


    "Dead?" After a while, the Flash said quietly.


    "I''m afraid not." Batman frowned and said in a low voice. He found that Su Sheng was still standing there. If the parallax monster died, he wouldn''t be like this.


    Parallax monsters are also big BOSS level, or beasts with yellow lights, so naturally they won''t die so easily.


    Su Sheng stood there with his back to them and bowed his head, as if he was playing with something in his hands.And the blood and flesh of the parallax monsters flying around began to slowly glue together, as if they were about to gather together again.


    Ten seconds.


    The parallax monster reappeared!


    "It''s done!"


    At the same time, Su Sheng chuckled lightly. There was a yellow light ring in his hand, but the ring pattern was a little different from the usual one. Su Sheng copied the holy character emblem on it.Putting the ring on his hand, Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand directly at the regrouped parallax monster.


    In an instant, the yellow light ring lit up, and a burst of energy came out along the ring''s eyes and instantly revealed a huge fist blasting towards the parallax monster!


    boom!


    The fist was blocked by the parallax monster with its tentacles, and the parallax monster looked stunned for a moment.


    This is... the power of the same origin?


    It was shocked, but Su Sheng was not shocked.The fist turned into a long sword in an instant and slashed directly.


    Ding!Ding!Ding!


    A crisp collision sounded, and Su Sheng''s sword cut down, and finally the parallax monster''s tentacles were cut off, and the long sword went down.


    Puff!


    The parallax monster was split into two from the middle and fell to the sides.


    Rumbling.


    The behemoth fell to the ground in response, and Su Sheng recovered the energy of the lamp ring and manifested again.

 223 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 223

    Using fear as a force, infinite stacking.


    In a blink of an eye, the energy of the lamp ring diffused and revealed a light cluster, and a floating bottle-shaped object in the light cluster was rapidly emerging. Finally, the energy of the lamp ring was recovered, and the floating bottle became real?"This is equivalent to creating out of thin air, and it is no different from creating reality! This ability seems to be only the Green Lantern merged with the Green Lantern to become the Ion Man, but since the parallax monster I copied is the Lantern Beast It seems normal to be able to do it after adding its power." Su Sheng mumbled and looked up at the parallax monster.


    The parallax monsters divided into two halves gathered together again.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised, and the energy of the lamp ring directly revealed a huge fishing net to shine the parallax monster inside.


    "Didn''t he want to catch this big guy?" The Flash couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw this."Even if such a big guy can be caught, where is it going to be locked?"


    "Big?"


    The super-hearing Su Sheng smiled lightly when he heard the Flash''s words and pointed at the parallax monster.


    boom!


    The body of the parallax monster began to shrink rapidly, circle by circle, and it became as big as a palm in a blink of an eye. Following the energy manifestation of the lamp ring, one hand grasped the parallax monster and threw it into the drifting bottle.In the Flash''s surprised voice, Su Sheng buckled the bottle, turned and walked back.


    "Can this... work?"


    Seeing the parallax monster banging in the bottle, Batman frowned and asked worriedly.


    Sheng Su shook the drifting bottle and looked at the swaying parallax inside and laughed and said nothing. Although it looked like an ordinary drifting bottle, it was realized with yellow light energy and blessed the power of fear. If Don''t want to escape from the inside without the help of external force.


    "This thing is dangerous, what are you going to do with it?" Superman couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng glanced at the clown girl who hopped over and smiled lightly, then handed it over."Don''t you think this thing is cute? I gave it to you!"


    "I love you so much." The clown girl jumped on her legs and hugged Su Sheng.


    The eyes of the surrounding people flickered unnaturally. When Harley Quinn released Su Sheng and picked up the drifting bottle to tease the parallax monster inside, Batman said solemnly: "I don''t agree that you give her such a dangerous thing, if The damage she caused by releasing the parallax monster is almost incalculable.


    "What you said makes sense." Su Sheng nodded solemnly."But...what does it have to do with me?"


    Batman seemed to have known that Su Sheng would not agree so easily, so it was no surprise."She will be in danger too!"


    "I''m not afraid!"


    "It''s my pet, I don''t think it will hurt me, right?" Harley Quinn said while teasing the parallax monster with her fingers.


    Su Sheng shrugged and said nothing, but his attitude was very clear.


    The parallax monster ended, and Superman took off with a bang.


    "Then, then I''m back to Central City, too." The Flash looked at it and said in a low voice, then he disappeared.


    Helicopters, the army began to enter the field, and the Raptor Squad and Batgirl and others quietly left. Although their volunteers are superheroes, they still try not to deal with the government as much as possible. After all, strictly speaking, the volunteers also violated the law.


    "I found something, which may be related to it." Batman whispered."After I go back, I will investigate carefully, and contact you at that time."


    After speaking, Batman raised his hand and released the gun and flew to the roof in the distance with a whistling sound. After a few takeoffs, a Batplane quickly flew away.


    Chapter 246 The green light ring is missing


    "Did he misunderstand something?" Su Sheng curled his lips as he watched the leaving Batman. What the hell was the tone of this same line?It seemed as if they were teamed up.


    Creak!


    The sound of tires rubbing against the ground suddenly sounded, and a black off-road vehicle stopped in front of Su Sheng and Harley Quinn.Carol Ferris said loudly when the window was lowered."Get in the car."


    The two got into the car, and Carol Ferris started the car and left.


    In the car, Harley Quinn leaned against Su Sheng''s arms and shook the drift bottle. It seemed that she really liked parallax monsters.


    Carol Ferris glanced back."This...this is the monster? So, is this all right?"


    "It''s okay." Su Sheng said casually.


    Carol Ferris asked with a sigh of relief and puzzled: "How did you do it? Superman couldn''t help this monster. You caught this monster so easily, and... have you become so small? You... what ability did you use before? Is it a fist, a sword, and a fishing net? What ability is this?"


    "Yes, yes, this ability is interesting." The clown girl also looked up at Su Sheng curiously.


    Su Sheng smiled and glanced at the yellow light ring 593 on his finger and said to the clown girl: "Want to have this ability?"


    "Think and think!" Harley Quinn''s two-color ponytail swayed with her nodding, very cute.


    "I''ll help you back." Su Sheng smiled.


    After driving for about ten minutes, I arrived at a company and got off the car. Su Sheng and Harley Quinn followed Carol Ferris into the company and got on the elevator, and then came to Carol Ferris'' office.The Harley Quinn sat down on the sofa and continued to tease the parallax monster, Su Sheng randomly looked at Carol Ferris who had faded away from the military uniform and wore a lo suit."Are you now taking over your airline?"


    "Yes, it''s much harder than I thought." Carol Ferris gave a wry smile and said."Do you have any extraterrestrial technology that can be applied to airplanes? Maybe we can cooperate."


    "Not interested." Su Sheng curled his lips and sat down on the chair in the desk, putting his legs on the table and said to Carol Ferris."Go ahead, what the hell is going on."


    Although Carol Ferris just helped before and didn''t mention anything else, it''s clear that she has something!Otherwise, there is no need to call Carol Ferris before, let alone pick them up to the company.


    "You let go, I have something to show you." Carol Ferris walked to the side of Su Sheng and said.


    Su Sheng did not move, but raised his hand and used the lamp ring to reveal a small hand and moved the computer monitor and keyboard and mouse slightly to the side. Carol Ferris was surprised to see the ring in his hand and then bent and opened it. On the computer, she released a video soon.


    The video looks like a laboratory. There is a man in the transparent tempered glass. This man seems to be slightly deformed, and his head grows up a lot like a big monster.


    "You are in fear." Su Sheng looked at the video and suddenly glanced at Carol Ferris next to him. The parallax monster is an entity of the power of yellow fear. It creates fear and grows itself on fear, so he is particularly sensitive to fear.


    Su Sheng could feel fear arose in Carol Ferris'' heart after this video was played. When his thoughts moved, many yellow projections appeared next to Carol Ferris, showing images like a 3D movie. .


    "This...this...how did you do it?" Seeing these Carol Ferris exclaimed.


    Su Sheng slightly raised the corners of his mouth and watched the scene carefully. First, there was a picture of an alien spaceship, and then an alien with a purple skin appeared. The alien was dead. The military secretly connected the spaceship with The alien''s corpse was transported away for research. At that time, Carol Ferris had not retired, so he also participated in this plan. Also involved... the big head in the video just now.In the next picture, the big head monster seemed to have accidentally started to lose control in pain, his head gradually enlarged, he was sent away for isolation, and then... it was the image of the parallax monster.


    The content of these pictures is coherent, but it is estimated that there is a jump in time.


    "No wonder you have retired and contacted me actively. Parallax monsters will appear in the seaside city as your pot?" Su Sheng smiled lightly: "This big monster is called Hector Hammond? He is infected with the energy of the parallax monsters. If the parallax monster has been provoked, let me just say, how can a good-looking parallax monster suddenly appear on the earth."


    "That monster is called a parallax monster, what is it?" Carol Ferris asked hurriedly.


    "The entity of the power of yellow fear, the lantern beast of the Yellow Lantern Legion in the Seven Lantern Legion of the universe, you have seen its strength. To be honest, you almost brought the disaster to the earth." Su Sheng said and chuckled suddenly. Scream."But I also have to thank you, if you weren''t fooling around, I wouldn''t have acquired such interesting abilities so quickly."


    When the voice fell, the yellow light ring suddenly lit up and directly revealed a palm and patted Carol Ferris'' ass.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Carol Ferris screamed in pain, followed but curiously studied the manifested palm.


    Except for the color difference, it seems to be no different from the real palm, and the touch seems to be very real.


    "This is what the parallax monster can... have? You copied its ability?" Carol Ferris asked curiously.


    "As long as you have a lamp ring, you can have this ability. The colors are different and the emotions required are different, but basically they can manifest anything you think in your heart." Su Sheng smiled."If I''m not mistaken, the corpse of the alien that you found and de-planed was a member of the Green Lantern Corps, and it was a very powerful and prestigious one. You didn¡¯t see a green light ring when you found the corpse. ?"

 224 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 224

    Carol Ferris shook his head."No."


    "Well, this won''t be a problem, right?"


    "Trouble? Haha, your trouble is big. Every lamp ring owner will automatically go to his successor after death. Since you haven''t found the green lamp ring, it means that someone should inherit it. In other words, the Green Lantern Corps should also know He is dead! You said... When they came to the earth to look for him but found out that he was dismantled by you, how would they react?"


    ...


    PS: I kindly recommend a new book "Marvel''s Supreme Lord" by my brothers.


    Chapter 247 The Rainbow Legion and the Yellow Lantern Oath


    Carol Ferris''s breath of fear grew stronger.


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and snorted comfortably while absorbing the fear energy she radiated. It felt like a good meal, very refreshing and comfortable!


    "Green light, are the people in the Green Lantern Corps talkative?" Carol Ferris asked the tentative Chao Su Sheng.


    "The Green Lantern Legion can be regarded as the more justice of the Seven Lanterns. It is equivalent to the space police maintaining the peace of the universe in different sectors. The earth seems to be sector 2814? Every sector has a Green Lantern responsible for maintaining the safety of the sector. You will maintain this. The cosmic police in the sector have been solved, you say... will they be easy to talk?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    The Green Lantern they solved should be Abinsu, right?He was once known as the greatest Green Lantern. His younger sister was Senisto¡¯s wife. Senisto was a ruthless man. At first he was also called one of the greatest Green Lanterns, regardless of his strength. Still the status is second to none.However, he later betrayed the Green Lantern Corps and joined the Yellow Lantern Corps, and became the leader of the Yellow Lantern Corps. The Yellow Lantern Corps is even known as the Senisto Corps.In the comics, he and Hal Jordan are similar to Batman and the Joker, and Superman and Lex Luthor are both enemies and friends, and they are deeply tied.


    "Then, what should I do?" Carol Ferris panicked.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know what the Seven Lantern Corps, the Green Lantern Corps, and what sector it belongs to, she knows that the forces in the universe are very strong, and... if the police on the earth that protects you have been distracted by you, think about the police. Can the bureau let you go?The reason why Carol Ferris contacted Su Sheng was worried about any follow-up troubles. Now it seems that there is indeed, and it is still a big trouble!


    "Let''s find the whereabouts of the green light ring first, and see who the ring has chosen." Su Sheng said casually.


    Although Hal Jordan is dead, the Green Lantern on Earth in the comics is not just Hal Jordan. When the ring chose a successor, there were several target candidates, but Hal Jordan was the closest.Like Gardner, John Stewart are more famous, and there is Kyle Renner. This guy merged with the Green Lantern''s lamp beast ion shark to become its host, becoming a very powerful ion man.


    I just don''t know, who will I choose this time?


    "Let me know if you have news." Su Sheng stood up and shouted to the clown girl, then released the shock wave wormhole directly into the people.


    Carol Ferris had no choice but to inform the military of these news and let the military find a way.It¡¯s a coincidence. Originally, the military planned to talk to Su Sheng. After all, Su Sheng took away their vital criminal Qiong Liao En and saved Harley Quinn, and even Harley Quinn shot Amanda Waller. These things can''t be forgotten, right?But now when I heard Carol Ferris say, it''s okay, it doesn''t work anymore. Let''s not say that Su Shengli ignores them or that they still plan to rely on Su Sheng to solve the subsequent troubles. Just a parallax monster makes them obedient. Mouth.


    That¡¯s Superman, Flash, Batman, and even all kinds of alien monsters that can¡¯t be dealt with by a combination of various heroes. Now they are given to Harley Quinn as a pet by Saint Su. Who would dare to go to Saint Su and talk to Harley Quinn? ?Are you not afraid to release the parallax monster?The military finally decided to look for the so-called Green Lantern Ring and pack the body of the Green Lantern. At the same time, it is also stepping up research on the technology on the spacecraft. On the other hand, it hopes that Carol Ferris will be responsible for contacting Su Sheng, no matter what the price is. Must let Su Sheng find a way to solve this trouble.


    In return, the military placed a large order from Carol Ferris''s company, and at the same time exempted Su Sheng, Harley Quinn, and even Joan Liaoen from all charges.Of course, this thing is just an addition, and it may be that Joan Liao En can care, Su Sheng and Harley Quinn don''t care at all!


    Back to the disciple.


    The Harley Quinn first ran to choose a room for herself, then put the parallax monster on the bedside table, and said something to it like raising a kitten or puppy to make it obedient, then turned around.


    When the clown girl came out of the room, he saw an extra yellow light ring in Su Sheng''s hand. The clown girl''s eyes lit up and she looked at Su Sheng watery."Is this for me?"


    Su Sheng nodded."I will put it on for you."


    "Okay, okay." The clown girl stretched out her hand shyly and asked Su Sheng to help put on the ring, which felt like a wedding ring.


    Raising her slender finger, Harley Quinn looked left and right and finally stretched her fingers to the distance...


    "Why...nothing?" the clown girl asked suspiciously.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "I just thought about it. Although I want to make as many as I want to make this thing, it can''t be used by anyone wearing it, so I followed the small setting of the original yellow light ring. You need to pronounce the oath to be a member of the Rainbow Legion before you can use the ring."


    "Rainbow Legion?"


    "Yes!" Su Sheng smiled."Although there is only a yellow light now, the Seven Lanterns can be copied sooner or later. If it is also called the Yellow Lanterns, some of the Seven Lanterns are too boring, so just get a Rainbow Legion with seven lights. ."


    "Although I don''t know when I am not interested, I will stop playing, but at least it is quite interesting now."


    "What''s the oath?" Harley Quinn asked.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and said it out, and after taking it down, the clown girl raised her arm wearing a lamp ring and said loudly.


    The darkness is vast, the white night is langlang.


    The wicked treacherous the party, fearing my divine light.


    Burning with terrible fire, those who oppose me perish.


    Fear is the source, Su''s authority!


    As the oath fell, the yellow light ring exudes a dazzling light.The light enveloped the clown girl and revealed a tight-fitting uniform.


    The background color is black, calf boots 5.8, arm braces, shoulders and chest are yellow, and there is a large holy symbol on the chest.


    "So ugly!" The clown girl looked at her uniform, thinking that when she moved her ring, a sledgehammer was directly realized, then it became a baseball bat, and finally a smaller parallax monster was directly realized. The real parallax is exactly the same.I have to say that whether it is the original Harley Quinn or the current Harley Quinn, she is very good at fear. Although it is the first time to touch the yellow light ring, she is very skilled at getting started quickly.


    ...


    PS: The picture shows Carol Ferris, taken from the version of the independent film "Green Lantern".The oath to be the yellow light oath only finally changed the authority of Sai¡¯s to the authority of Su¡¯s.Uh, I thought of the other protagonists of Su''s inexplicably.


    Chapter 248 The Yellow Lantern Harlequin and Shameless Conditions


    From the time Harley Quinn was not sure that Su Sheng was there, she dared to jump off the plane and knew that she could control fear and control fear, and what she did in Gotham spread the fear vividly.


    The combination of Harley Quinn and the yellow light ring can be said to complement each other!


    Yellow light version of Harley Quinn, not bad!


    Su Sheng looked at the happily clown girl who was playing and couldn''t help but think that many people in the comics seemed to have worn the lantern ring, such as the temporary members selected to fight the Black Death in the big event "Dark Night" , Mela with red light, Lexluth with orange light, Scarecrow with yellow light, Flash with blue light, Atom with blue light, Wonder Woman with purple light, etc., although they are all temporary members interesting.Moreover, it seems that Supergirl Kara has also worn a red light!


    In addition to the Seven Lamps Legion, the black lamp of death and the white lamp of life are both extremely powerful abilities, especially the dark emperor dabo12ss behind the black lamp. He represents nothingness, darkness, and death. His ultimate goal is to restore the universe. The silent state without life can be regarded as one of the representatives of the DC world''s "death", and its strength is very powerful.As for the white lamp beast, the name of the spirit of existence is not simple. The person wearing the white lamp ring will not die, and has the ability to kill the black lamp with one blow. In theory, the white lamp can resurrect all life, but by the white lamp The people selected by the ring must obey the will of the spirit of the beast''s existence, not being able to do whatever they want.The spirit of the existence of the lantern beast can be said to be the messenger of the fate of the entire universe. Its will is the fate of all people, and it can be powerful enough to control all life so that the universe follows the path of fate.


    Ion Man Kyle Rainer himself mastered seven emotions and became the first white lamp born through his own practice, but because of the absence of the spirit of existence, he could not exert the true power of the white lamp.


    Whether black lights or white lights, they are both top-level, they will not appear easily, at least in a short period of time, so why not stare at the green light ring and gather the Rainbow Legion first?


    The function of the lamp ring basically copied the original version. In addition to the realization of the lamp ring ability, Su Sheng began to add miscellaneous functions to it. Aside from the conventional dressing, flying, etc., the main program and the His own brain is connected, so he can communicate anytime and anywhere, send and store information, etc. By the way, Su Sheng copied all the languages ??of the universe and created a translation system, downloaded diagnostic functions from Gideon, and pretended to be miscellaneous. Wait.


    The Lantern Ring of the Rainbow Legion is not inferior to the Lantern Ring of the Seven Lanterns. The only difference is that they are all controlled by himself. He can deprive any ring of the right to use and can replenish energy through remote input. The lamp ring of the Lantern Corps needs to be charged regularly with energy lamps!After busying for a long time, Su Shengchao said: "Don''t you want to experience the power of the ring? Go to Gotham and catch Batgirl back."


    "Okay!" The clown girl chuckled and went directly out of the disciple. The light ring''s ability made her fly in the air, and in a blink of an eye she disappeared into a yellow light.


    "indigo."


    "Help me look up the news about the green light ring." Su Sheng commanded, and it happened that Carol Ferris called and connected.


    On the phone, Carol Ferris mainly conveyed the military''s request and conditions. He also hoped that he could go and see the big head monster infected by the parallax monster, but Su Sheng had no interest and refused.Hanging up, Su Shenggang wanted to talk to Qiong Liao En, but the phone rang again.


    This time it was from Louise Lane.


    This reminded Su Sheng of Lucy Lane in Supergirl World.


    Sisters in different worlds?It sounds weird.


    "You are finally willing to show up, where have you been during this time?" Louise Lane asked.

 225 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 225

    "Do you have a sister?" Su Sheng asked not to answer.


    This question made Louise Lane questioned, and after a pause, she said sadly: "Yes, but she passed away by accident a long time ago when she was a child. Why did you suddenly ask this?"


    "Perfect match!" Su Sheng couldn''t help but chuckle, one dead sister, one dead sister, perfect match!


    "What perfect match?" Louise Lane said in a daze."I want to ask you about the seaside city, I..."


    Before Louise Lane finished speaking, she saw a blue light in the room, the light disappeared, and Su Sheng appeared.Frozen, Louise Lane hung up the phone.The apartment was still the original apartment. After this period of renovation, it was basically the same as before. Su Sheng saw the pure gold coffee table at a glance and couldn''t help but chuckle."I can tell you about the seaside city, but you have to promise me one condition."


    "What conditions?" Louise Lane asked.


    Su Sheng smiled and walked over and whispered a few words in her ear, and she saw Louise Lane''s face flushed instantly, not knowing whether she was ashamed or angry."How can you be so shameless? Let me be with you with other women... No, I won''t agree."


    "Don''t you want me to do this shameless 873 thing, you...you can''t control me, otherwise I will never forgive you!"


    Louise Lane glared at Su Sheng, never expected that this bastard would make such a shameless request as soon as he appeared.


    Seeing that Louise Lane''s reaction was so intense, Su Sheng chuckled lightly: "Don''t rush to refuse, if you agree, I can let you see your sister afterwards."


    "My sister?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, my sister has been dead for many years, you..." Louise Lane retorted subconsciously, but looking at Su Sheng''s smile and non-smiling expression, she couldn''t speak to her."You... are you serious? Can you really let me see my sister?"


    "Really!"


    "And I can let you get along for a period of time, and even let her appear in the vitality in some way, as if she never left. You can often talk to understand each other''s recent situation, tell what happened, and occasionally meet, sister. The two went out for shopping, shopping, and even drinking and chatting together. How about? Promise?" Su Sheng''s words made the originally determined Louise Lane slowly hesitate like a devil''s voice.


    ...


    PS; I found out that I am really an old driver, haha...


    Chapter 249 The Girls Gathering at the First Party


    Su Sheng''s words are like the voice of the devil, allowing Louise Lane to slowly outline the kind of picture he said, the kind of life.The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but raised a happy smile. She seemed to have seen her sister, and she really lived this life with her.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp snapping sound, Louise Lane looked around in a daze.


    "Just now..."


    "A kind of hallucinogenic magic. What you saw just now is an illusion, but I can make this illusion come true." Su Sheng just used the magic of a witch to get her into the illusion of getting along with her sister, but she didn''t let her see it. Lucy Lane''s real look.


    "Promise?" Su Sheng asked Louise Lane with a chuckle.


    Louise Lane didn''t answer directly, but asked about Seaside City with a slightly dodging look in her eyes.


    It''s done!


    Su Sheng smiled and talked about what happened in the seaside city.


    After almost twenty minutes, Su Sheng left. Before leaving, let Louise Lane wait for her own news. Of course, we should find a suitable opportunity for this kind of interesting thing and enjoy it quietly.


    Back to the disciple.


    Harley Quinn has brought Batgirl back. In the lounge next to the operation room, Joan Liaoen made coffee and sat aside. Harley Quinn put away the yellow light uniform, and the long legs covered by black fishnet stockings were placed on the table. White Her high heels dangling, opposite her, Batgirl Barbara Gordon was still wearing a bat costume and drinking coffee in silence.


    "Very leisurely? Give me a cup." Su Sheng casually said and walked to the next table, Qiong Liaoen made coffee, and the clown girl said coquettishly: "It''s so boring, she didn''t resist, just follow me Here, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to show off my abilities, nor did the big bat stop me. Honey, is there anything interesting for me to do?"


    "Thank you." Taking a sip of the coffee from Qiong Liao En, Su Sheng''s eyes couldn''t help but the taste was good.After he nodded approvingly at Qiong Liao En, he said with a smile."What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t know!" The clown girl said crisply, and not long after the voice fell, the clown girl suddenly stood up."Why don''t we have a party?"


    "Party?"


    "Yes, a big party. There are so many people, and all of them are women...you are the only king, okay?" said the clown girl.


    "Why do you suddenly think of a party?" Su Sheng laughed blankly.


    "It''s boring, and we just saved the world just now, twice! It''s time to celebrate." The clown girl said plausibly.


    Su Sheng thought for a while."Also, since you said that the more people the better, then I will give you a list, and you will be responsible for finding people and bringing them over."


    Having been in the DC world for so long, it seems that I haven¡¯t had any parties. It sounded quite interesting. Su Sheng quickly transmitted the list to Harley Quinn¡¯s light ring, and Harley Quinn turned around and went out without saying a word. Ready to find someone.


    Su Sheng''s lamp ring lit up, and he realized a similar city on the scale of Argo City, the size of a crystal ball.After realizing it, Su Sheng placed it on the table and narrowed it in under the surprised eyes of Qiong Liao En and Batgirl.After entering, Su Sheng began to reform his own ideas. For the party, first create a palace, which must be spacious enough to accommodate many talents, and then a variety of amusement facilities, and he also built a hotel. I thought about it. Su Sheng has created a huge surfing pool, swimming and surfing are not wrong, of course, this water needs to find extra ways.


    Su Sheng transforms in the amusement park for a while, and then comes out to carry various things.


    Joan Liao En and Batgirl were dumbfounded, so... can it be like this?Is it going to be a party here?


    "Don''t bother to watch, go in and make arrangements."


    "Since you want to play, just have a good time." Su Sheng directly released a narrow beam toward Qiong Liao En and Batgirl and sent the two in. As soon as they entered, the two of them were amazed. They were completely brought out for a party.'' The small world was amazed, this kind of facts made out of nothing is too exaggerated.But the more exaggerated is still to come, Harley Quinn began to bring people back.


    First of the Raptor team, Felicity, Catwoman, Black Canary Laurel, Thea Quinn, and the new starlings were all brought, along with the huntress who did not deal with the Raptor team. Helena.The clown girl sent them to the disciple and continued to fly away without stopping. Su Sheng simply explained a few words to them and then shrank and sent them into the playground.


    Not long after the people from Star City arrived, Harley Quinn came again with the people from Central City.


    Silk Soul Laura, Black Sea Monster, Bomb Girl Betty, Ballistics, and Lisa, who happened to be Captain Cold¡¯s sister, was there, so they brought them here.In addition to them, there is Caitlin Snow.


    Su Sheng explained that they were sent in again. Before entering, Laura specifically said that she had notified female Firestorm Lailly and Valentina that they should come directly.


    Star City, Central City have them, and other cities also have them.


    Louise Lane of Metropolis, even though she had just met, was called over, and Carol Ferris of Seaside City was also on the invitation list.


    When Harley Quinn brought the two of them, it happened that Firestorm also came, returning to the familiar Disciple, Firestorm separated into Lily and Valentina, and sent in again.


    "Huh... so tired, shouldn''t it be gone?" The clown girl wiped the non-existent sweat and asked with a smile.


    Of course there is.


    For example, Wonder Woman Diana, for example, people in the Supergirl world.But let¡¯s forget this. There are enough people inside. Some of them are pillows and some are not. Maybe it¡¯s a Shura field. The crowd is even more troublesome, but there is still someone who can bring it over. It¡¯s just a clown girl. If it couldn''t be done, the Shockwave Wormhole opened, and the target of Earth 2, Su Sheng, Jesse Kuai Ke also pulled over.


    "Well, it''s barely crowded now."


    Su Sheng smiled and clapped his hands to shrink Harley Quinn and Jessie Kuai Ke and then took them into the playground.


    In the playground of the palace, there are two long rows of food and wine in the form of a buffet. There is also a row of hangers on the edge. There are a lot of swimsuits, towels and other miscellaneous clothes. The dynamic music is loud but not shocking. Ears, as soon as Su Sheng came in, he saw everyone divided into small teams and looked over.Saint Su probably counted but he didn''t count him as exactly 20 people.


    Chapter 250: The Voice of the Orioles in the Ring of Fat and Thin


    Most people like to divide territories by cities, so the distribution of the women becomes very interesting.


    Although the Raptor team did not deal with the huntress, it was obviously closer than the others, and Laura, who was active in the center city, stood aside.Including Firestorm and Jesse Kuai Ke are also here.The metropolis and the seaside city are slightly lonely, only Louise Lane and Carlo Ferris.Although the clown girl and the bat girl have only been able to fight for a long time, they stand together on behalf of Gotham, and Joan Liao from Central City stands alone in the corner.


    This position distribution made Su Sheng chuckle. Before, Su Sheng also thought about letting every city have its own ex-girlfriend, but there is no ex-girlfriend yet, and there are many people in each city.After chuckling, Su Shengyang said: "There is no other meaning in calling you all here. I just think that in a country like the United States, which likes parties, I seem to have never hosted or participated in a party, so I called you all over. Hey. Forget about your tasks, forget your identities, have fun, relax, let¡¯s get started!"

 226 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 226

    "Yo!"


    The Harley Quinn yelled in excitement and started to feel hilarious.


    The other people looked at each other a bit. After all, they were busy with their own affairs and then they were suddenly brought over to a party. The mood of 597 must be adjusted.Fortunately, the yelling of Harley Quinn can stir up the atmosphere. Many okay people such as Firestorm, Lisa, Laura and so on are also thrown in, and the atmosphere gradually becomes hot.In the beginning, it was just a handful of people talking with familiar people, but soon everyone began to get to know each other, especially here is the reporter Louise Lane and Carlo Ferris who wanted to know as much as possible about Su Sheng. People are there, so it¡¯s not difficult to get acquainted with each other.For both of them, many of them have heard of the code names of the people here, such as the Raptor Squad, Batgirl and so on.


    But the most interesting thing is the dual meeting of the Black Canary Laurel and the Black Sea Monster Laurel.


    The appearance and body are almost the same, but the temperament and dress are completely different.


    There is no need to create any atmosphere specially, the feeling of a party is there.


    The ring is fat and thin, with different looks and colors.


    Su Sheng held the wine glass and looked at everyone until he felt that the clown girl''s proposal was really good.


    Music is bursting, glasses of wine are intertwined, sometimes laughter, sometimes noisy.


    The atmosphere is getting hotter.


    "Are you all here?" Felicity asked quietly when she came to Su Sheng with a wine glass.


    Su Sheng chuckled and stopped her to kiss and laughed: "Don''t think so much, just enjoy the party."


    Don''t think so much?I used to open one eye and close one eye, at least not dangling in front of my own eyes, how about now, even calling everyone to have a party?After a white glance at Su Sheng, Felicity whispered: "The starling matter..."


    Su Sheng suddenly remembered that he had promised Felicity to figure out if the starling''s identity was clean, put Felicity in one hand, and took a sigh of relief with a toast. The bird dumped it.After a while, the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth slightly raised and lowered his head to reach Felicity''s ear and said: "Your worry is right."


    "She really has a problem?" Felicity was slightly surprised and a little sad.


    "She is the eye arranged by the Sky Eye Society Amanda Waller to monitor your actions. However, Amanda Waller was killed by the Harley Quinn. No one should know her mission and identity, and her relationship with you is also Really, so if you have the ability to get her over, you can just let her go if you can''t accept it."


    "I know."


    Felicity replied with a complicated expression.


    At this time, Lily and Thea came over separately, glanced at each other for a while, and then stepped over at the same time. Upon seeing this, Felicity quietly left, and the two stood beside Su Sheng one by one.Su Sheng smiled and said this to the two of them, but the two of them had a little bit of each other''s intention to fight for favor with each other, but when Laurel and the Black Sea Monster came over, they stopped fighting each other with eloquence.


    People came over in waves, drank a glass of wine, and chatted a few words, after all, they were familiar with Su Sheng, and some naturally wanted to chat after seeing them for a long time.


    In the sound of the music, the clown girl once again held the steel tube to dance enchantingly, and the applause sounded one by one.


    Full of wine and food, the atmosphere is strong.


    The atmosphere and environment of Hipi, coupled with the influence of alcohol, made everyone forget each other''s identities, and put down the previous tasks to enjoy.In this atmosphere, Su Sheng, the only man, seemed to have less sense of existence.I don''t know who ran to the hanger first and changed into swimsuits. There were one or two. In an instant, a group of people swarmed up, making Su Sheng feel like he was in the backstage of the model instantly.


    Although some people didn''t have a close relationship with Su Sheng, they didn''t want to change their clothes after seeing many people without hesitation. This made Su Sheng a feast for the eyes.


    "Compare?" The ballistic trajectory moved towards Jesse.


    "Okay!"


    With a sound of falling, the two of them released their superpowers at the same time. Almost in the blink of an eye, the two of them had changed their swimsuits, and they seemed to be equal.Ballistic was slightly unhappy and once again proposed who should go to the surf pool first, and the two again compared.


    Transfer positions.


    After a while, everyone almost came to the surfing pool. Some were playing on the edge, some were surfing, and some were lying on chairs, drinking and chatting, and didn''t mind showing off their good figure.


    Yingsheng laughed, how lively!


    Su Sheng put on a pair of beach pants and jumped directly in from a distance. In an instant, the water splashed and caused waves of scolding, and within a short while, several people around him started messing around with splashing water.


    A "playground" where there is absolutely no possibility of being disturbed, a group of people who let go of their own will, a man who has a relationship with them.


    In this situation, everyone let go of the shackles in their hearts, became bold and let go a lot, and began to gradually become restless.Although it hasn''t become a Shura field here, it doesn''t mean that they don''t have the mind to compete with each other, especially those who have been Su Sheng pillows are even more eager.


    Chapter 251 The party is over and the body is gone?


    After a while.


    Swimsuits of different colors and sizes are floating on the water, and various voices and words are endless, one after another.


    "Who, who did it."


    "Fast power!"


    "Ballistic or Jessie?" The person lying beside the pond was also screamed by the fish.


    Ballistic and Jessie curled their lips as if they were at each other: "It''s on the same level again!


    "You two like to compare so much. Why don''t you take off each other''s body first." Catwoman lay on the bench, with one hand as if inadvertently blocking the front, one hand holding the wine glass and taking a sip with a smile Proposed.


    In an instant, the light of two supernatural powers lit up.


    "Hey, don''t run around, we can''t see it at all."


    "That''s right!"


    Seeing the two running around can only see light, the others said dissatisfied.


    "Look at me!" The clown girl laughed and the yellow light ring instantly lit up, and in an instant, a runway appeared above everyone''s heads.


    Ballistics and Jessie rushed in, now you can see clearly.


    "Whoever loses will fall." As soon as the clown girl''s laughter fell, she heard two plops, and the trajectory fell at the same time as Jesse.


    It''s a tie again!


    But no one cares about the result, as long as everyone is the same, specialization is not a must.


    Eating, drinking, and having fun, let alone they let go, even Su Sheng let go, and they had fun playing.Whoever gets tired will find a place to rest, and whoever wants to play will continue to play.


    Free, relaxed, unscrupulous.


    No one cares about time anymore in such an atmosphere, and happy times always pass very fast, and a long time has passed without knowing it, and in this''playground'', there are also automated daytime and The night is divided, when night falls, the surrounding lights are brightly lit, and there are already a few people less unconsciously.


    In the lobby of the hotel, Su Sheng lay on the sofa to rest.


    Said it is a hotel, it is actually a big vacation villa. The alcohol of Su Sheng''s physique is useless to him, but Su Sheng is still very happy, very floating, the atmosphere is too high.


    "Such a party, the more people there are, the more fun it is!" Su Sheng chuckled and saw Laili walk over, and as soon as she arrived, she threw herself directly into Su Sheng''s arms, which seemed to be drunk. Up.Basically, there was no opportunity for Su Sheng to speak at all, just like migratory birds returning to their nests and old horses knowing the way.


    Among the many pillows, although Lai Li is not the most favorite, she is definitely the most satisfying. The reunion after a long absence naturally arouses the thoughts of Su Sheng.He loves the new and dislikes the old, but Lilly has not yet made her tired of the old, so when the others returned to the villa to rest one after another, they were shocked by the two people''s direct shock. Some people hurriedly left and hurried upstairs. Some people were very interested in watching and even commenting on it. Of course, there were others who just passed by boldly, such as Harley Quinn, Thea, Black Sea Monster, and so on. What surprised Su Sheng was that Laura, who has always been a little bit irritable, also Take the initiative to come over.


    The party is hilarious, but the night is not quiet.


    However, after the excitement, the alcohol slowly surged, and many people fell asleep very hard and hardly affected.


    The sky is getting brighter.

 227 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 227

    There was a continuous ups and downs of bitterness. Some people marveled at the absurdity of last night, and some people complained repeatedly because of the uncomfortable hangover. After meeting each other, they were a little embarrassed, but they soon became acquainted again, each washed and dressed.


    "Where is he?"


    "Where is Felicity?"


    They glanced at each other but found that Su Sheng and Felicity were not there. Everyone looked for rooms one by one, and soon found Su Sheng and Felicity sleeping in a certain room.


    "A girlfriend is a girlfriend, and he still has a conscience." Catwoman said with a curled mouth.


    If it weren¡¯t for everyone¡¯s drunk yesterday, Felicity wouldn¡¯t have let it go.However, I didn''t expect Su Sheng to be conscientious. After the ridiculousness, he still knew to come to Felicity and remembered his true girlfriend.Although a group of people did not deliberately quarrel, Su Sheng and Felicity were still awakened. Felicity was somewhat embarrassed, but they still got up to wash.


    The party is over.


    Su Sheng brought them out.


    On the Disciple, Su Sheng released a beam to restore them to normal.


    "Okay, okay, everyone had a great time yesterday, and I am also very happy. But seeing you are all cleaned up, presumably you don¡¯t plan to continue, so...who is going, where to go, tell me, I will send you Go back!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Back to Star City, back to Central City, back to Central City, the crowd that was still crowded became empty in a blink of an eye.


    In the end, only Harley Quinn, Batgirl, Joan Liaoen, Firestorm and Carol Ferris were left.


    Joan Liaoen helped everyone make a cup of coffee, and the others felt uncomfortable with a hangover.Su Sheng drank coffee and chatted with the female fire storm, asked where the two of them had gone, and talked about the funny things that happened after the separation, until the two of them also left in the afternoon.


    "Aren''t you going back to the company?" Su Sheng looked at Carol Ferris and asked.


    Carol Ferris shook his head: "I have nothing to do when I go back to the company. It''s better to wait for the news. If there is news, I can notify you as soon as possible."


    "It''s up to you." Su Sheng shrugged indifferently and hit Hatch."It was too late yesterday, I will go to bed again."


    "I''ll go too!" The clown girl raised her hand.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, and Carol Ferris was stunned and hurriedly connected.


    Seeing her look change should be some news, right?


    "Hal Jordan, do you remember? It was the pilot you sent back. His tomb was dug up and the body was missing." After hanging up the phone, Carol Ferris looked ugly towards Su Sheng.


    "Hal Jordan''s body?"


    This is a green light, not a black light. Can''t a green light ring choose a dead person, right?


    "Do you know what happened?" Su Sheng nodded and asked.


    Carol Ferris nodded: "It''s a bit complicated, you... come with me."


    "Alright." Although he was a little sleepy just now, Su Sheng is now energetic.


    Where is Hal Jordan''s body?


    "I am coming too."


    "me too."


    Harley Quinn and Batgirl almost unanimously.


    "You look at the house." Su Shengchao said Qiong Liaoen and asked Carlo Ferris about the location and directly released the shock wave wormhole and led them past.


    Chapter 252 The Harmonious Harlequin and Batgirl


    cemetery.


    Hal Jordan''s tombstone fell to the ground and shattered into several pieces. The tomb was enlarged several times as if it had been blown up. The fragments of the coffin buried in the soil could still be seen faintly.


    There is a long trace not far away, which seems to be caused by a person gliding on the ground.


    Near the cemetery, people from the Tianyanhui have sealed off here, and there are two acquaintances in charge of the scene.


    One is Laurel''s mother, Dina Lance, and the other is the katana of the Suicide Squad. As for the other two people in the Suicide Squad, they have not seen it.


    As a disciple of Batman, Batwoman started to look around as soon as she arrived at the scene. The Joker girl pouted and wandered around and didn''t know if she was looking for clues or she was just panicking.Dinah Lance and the Katana walked over, and the complex-looking Josu Saint and Carlo Ferris nodded and started talking.


    "At noon, we only learned of what happened here when we received the alarm. Hal Jordan''s body was missing. There were signs of fighting nearby. I asked the people in the cemetery. He didn''t hear any sound or saw anyone. I The whole process of analysis should be over very soon." Dinah Lance first introduced the basic situation and then continued: "I doubt..."


    "The alien did it!" Batwoman walked over to take the conversation."This trace is very wide, but there is only one obvious new footprint around it. One person can''t make this effect, so I suspect... at least three people! One is the person who left the footprint, and the other two are likely to be Flying aliens, and they should have fought each other, this trace is left by one of them."


    Dinah Lance nodded, which was similar to the result of her analysis.


    "Three people?" Carol Ferris was stunned."If there are two really aliens, but they... what do they want Hal''s body?"


    "If you dispose of their people, they dispose of your body to vent their anger?" The clown girl answered.


    "..."


    People from the Green Lantern Corps?They shouldn''t be so ignorant, and if they are all members of the Green Lantern Corps, how can they fight each other?


    "The key is the person who left footprints. If you find this person, you should be able to figure out the passing." Batwoman said.


    "I''ll come, I''ll come."


    The Harley Quinn yelled in excitement and then activated the yellow light ring and began to scan the footprints."Scan this footprint and search for comparison."


    "found it!"


    After a long while, the clown girl yelled, and she quickly realized the person the footprints belonged to.


    A middle-aged man who looks ordinary.


    "William Hand?" Carol Ferris asked in surprise."I remember him, he was the person in charge of a funeral home in Seaside City, and he was responsible for Hal Jordan''s funeral. Could this footprint be collected wrong? Maybe it was left during the funeral before?"


    "Impossible!" Batwoman shook her head."I have surveyed, and this footprint is new."


    "Perhaps he''s here to check the follow-up?" Carol Ferris retorted subconsciously.


    Doesn''t she have any special senses for this William Hand, just think he is unlikely to be related to this matter?


    "What do you think?" Dina Lance asked the silent Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng seemed to be thinking about something. He cocked his mouth and said: "If you find him and ask, you will know."


    "Go to the funeral home first." Carol Ferris said.


    Dinah Lance nodded and quickly recruited a few cars.


    "I''ll lead the way." Carol Ferris took the initiative to get into a car, and Dinah Lance got in the co-pilot.

 228 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 228

    Harley Quinn, Su Sheng, and Batgirl sat behind.


    Several vehicles quickly left the cemetery.


    Su Sheng sits in the middle of the back row, leaning back slightly, spreading his arms around the clown girl and the bat girl, squinting his eyes with a look of energy.Clown girl playing with the yellow light ring seemed to be still checking William Hand''s information, and Batgirl turned her head slightly as if she was also thinking about the case.


    Quiet and harmonious.


    The situation in the back row surprised Dina Lance. Didn''t it mean that Harley Quinn had paralyzed Batwoman?Although I know that Batgirl seems to be cured, how can they be held by Su Sheng in such a harmonious way?This...this is too unscientific, right?She turned her head to look at Carol Ferris, Carol Ferris also seemed to be very calm and somewhat eccentric...


    Is this what happened?


    This harmony and quiet continued until they reached their destination.


    The funeral home of William Hand.


    After revealing the identity, the people in the funeral home are naturally omnipotent and will answer all questions.


    William Hand did not come to the funeral home today, and the phone could not be reached.Dinah Lance asked to go to William Hand''s house and went to his office.


    The display layout of the office looked normal, but everyone checked it separately.


    "It doesn''t seem to be special." Batgirl murmured and turned around. This turn happened to see Su Sheng standing in the window. The clear sun shining on him made Batgirl a kind of sadness, or a lifeless depression. sense.


    She was stunned and walked to Su Sheng''s side subconsciously.


    "I hate this place." Su Sheng didn''t turn his head, but said in a low voice.


    The voice was very low and low, which made Batgirl feel anxious inexplicably.He hates here?Did he experience any sad past?By the way, is it his relatives, his parents?I never heard him mention this!


    "Then let''s go." The Batgirl whispered while supporting Su Sheng''s arm.


    "Hey, I found it!" The clown girl suddenly yelled, and 4.1 people subconsciously turned around to look, and saw the clown woman excitedly said: "I found the record of this guy''s visit to the psychologist by the way. Looking at his psychological evaluation report, I can tell you with my professional knowledge."


    "William Hand is a pervert and has a very serious mental illness."


    "This guy is a necrophilia, he must have stolen the corpse of something!"


    "Necrophilia? But, but Hal Jordan is a man!" Carol Ferris said in surprise.


    The clown girl shook her head and said: "You don''t understand this. There are also many kinds of necrophilia. He is obviously obsessed with death and corpses!"


    ...


    PS: William Hand played an extraordinary role in the big event, and he can be regarded as a top villain.


    Chapter 253 Black Hand?To the dark night?Green Lantern debut?


    "Don''t let me catch him." Carol Ferris gritted his teeth and grinned angrily.


    Hal Jordan is really miserable.


    He died before he became a teacher, and he died before becoming the Green Lantern.Just hang it up. After being in the soil for security for so long, it was dug up and tossed. Who else is worse than him?But William Hand is really good at it?I''m afraid the corpse has already rotted for so long, right?Even dig it out?


    Necrophilia is disgusting!


    "Let''s go out and talk about it." Batgirl raised her voice.


    Since there was no clue here, and there was no point in keeping it, everyone nodded and turned around and went out.After getting in the car again, Dinah Lance asked about the situation of the other team and found out that William Hand was not at home, and his family did not know where he went, so they could not get in touch.Dinah Lance immediately informed him to search for William Hand''s whereabouts.


    Carol Ferris returned to her company first.


    In the office.


    Carol Ferris and Dina Lance searched for William Hand through 12 different channels, while Harley Quinn looked at his psychological evaluation report with relish.Surprisingly, Batgirl didn''t analyze the case, but sat quietly on the sofa with Su Sheng, her hand still on Su Sheng''s lap as if silently comforting something.


    Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and squinted his eyes and didn''t pay much attention to Batgirl''s actions. After the absurd party last night, the distance and familiarity would naturally get closer. You should see what you should not see and still care. This physical contact?Although he was a little uncomfortable in William Hand''s office just now, he has already left it behind. He is thinking of William Hand.


    At the beginning when Carol Ferris said his name in the cemetery, Su Sheng had a familiar feeling. This kind of familiarity was not strong. It belonged to the kind of situation that I must have heard but can''t remember for a while.Su Sheng kept thinking about it all the way, and finally thought of who he was when Harley Quinn said about necrophilia!


    Although there are many abnormalities in the DC world, not many are fascinated by corpses.Especially not from Gotham, but from Arkham Asylum.


    William Hand, his codename is Black Hand.


    Although he was just an ordinary person at the beginning, he attracted a lot of people, especially the big event "The Darkest Night" was also caused by him. I remember this guy got a kind of absorption because he came into contact with the leader of the Red Lantern Corps, Atoshitas. The magic wand of the color light energy therefore had the idea of ??destroying all the color light, made a coat uniform with a body bag, and used the magic wand to start an enemy against the Green Lantern in the name of the black hand.After being defeated, he killed his family and committed suicide. However, he was resurrected with a black lamp ring by Scarface in the guardian of the universe. He became a self-conscious black lamp corpse and became the leader of the black lamp legion on earth. Battle of the Seven Lanterns.


    After the failure, he was taken to the Cyan Lantern tribe and became a Cyan Lantern, but by mistake, something made him out of the control of the Cyan Lantern power. In order to escape and retrieve his black lamp ring, this stuff was again Committed suicide.After death, the black lamp ring appeared as desired and became a black lamp again.This product is also a model of uncomfortable without death. One time when fighting with Orion of the new Protoss near the Wall of Origin, I saw many creatures on the wall. I felt that it was the largest tomb in the universe and was unconsciously attracted to it. Touched the wall of origin.Because of the particularity of the power of the black lamp, instead of being called on the wall, he chanted the oath of the black lamp and took the many creatures on the wall as the black lamp corpse from the wall, and the black lamp also gained the wall of origin. Characteristic, everything he touched will become part of the wall. In order to prevent him from causing more damage and make up for the cracks left by the wall of origin, he was defeated and thrown behind the wall of origin. In the light storage library.


    Then... there is no more.


    From an ordinary human on the earth to this point, I have to say that this William Hand is indeed amazing.


    So Su Sheng is thinking about two things now.


    The first thing is to ensure that William Hand develops normally. If he has the black lamp ring, he can copy it himself.The second thing is to look for green and red lights.A simple deduction based on the available information, William Hand¡¯s necrophilic episode wanted to dig up Hal Jordan¡¯s body, but the red-light leader Atoshitas took a magic wand to find him and wanted to erase the darkness in his heart. To avoid the rise of black lights, it happened that the green light appeared and the red light struck.This is in line with the previous batgirl speculation, as for the result?Perhaps it was the red light that captured William Hand, maybe he took Hal Jordan''s body with him, and the green light would chase him.It may also be that the green light took away William Hand, and the red light chased him.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that William Hand took the opportunity to run, and both the green and red lights are looking for him, but this possibility is relatively small. Isn''t it easy for two lantern men to find an ordinary human?And if this were the case, the movement would have been relatively big, whether the Sky Eye Society or Indigo would have received the news a long time ago.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phones of Dinah Lance and Carol Ferris rang at the same time, and Su Sheng raised the bracelet and smiled."It seems there is news."


    Click on the news from Indigo on the bracelet, and sure enough, I found the Green Lantern!


    "Found the green light."


    Carol Ferris said almost in unison when they connected.


    "Go and see!"


    Su Sheng simply got up and directly released the Shockwave Wormhole 363, and everyone jumped in without any hesitation.


    The next moment they appeared in an area on the edge of the coast. There seemed to be a small town not far away. From a distance, you could see several lighthouses on the seashore.


    "Where is this place?" Carol Ferris asked curiously.


    "Amnesty Bend, near East Maine." The clown girl said casually.


    It is convenient to have a lamp ring.


    "Look!"


    Batgirl pointed to a bright light flying fast in the distance.


    "It''s the green light!"


    "It''s not Senisto, it looks like it''s a human, and I didn''t see the red light. This should be the successor of Abinsu''s lamp ring selection, right?" The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly toward the clown girl: "Green light against yellow His light has been weakened to a certain extent. Go and bring him over."

 229 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 229

    "Okay!"


    The clown girl laughed and hurriedly chased after her in a disguised swish!


    ...


    PS: Although Hal Jordan has lunch, there are many Green Lanterns on Earth, and a new green light has appeared.In addition, brothers who are familiar with comics should have noticed that, yes, are you ready to start the big event "Dark Night"?Hehehe, in addition, there should be many people who can guess the name of the place called Amnesty Bend?After all, various propaganda for independent films seems to have started.


    Chapter 254 New Green Lantern: Guy Gardner


    The howling of the wind crossed the sky, and in a green light there was a strong white man of about 1.8 meters tall, dressed in the uniform of the Green Lantern, holding a lantern ring with a solemn expression.


    Ge Gardner never thought that he would encounter such an incredible thing. He would be chosen by a ring to become a Green Lantern, and he would also leave the earth to the alien planet Oa.There, he met so many Green Lanterns like himself, and learned that the universe was so vast before that the earth was just one of the planets in one of the 3,600 sectors.At Oa Star, he learned a lot and also received training in the boot camp.He had just passed the training of the boot camp and received his first mission to return to Earth to assist Senistor, one of the greatest Green Lanterns, to investigate the death of his ring¡¯s predecessor, Abinsu.


    He hasn''t seen this man named Senistor yet, but... will see him soon.


    After returning to the earth, he used the lamp ring to contact the other party, but she didn''t seem to be a good person. She just posted a coordinate position but didn''t say anything.


    The cranky Ge Gardner speeds up again. After all, this is the earth, his own planet. He wants to go as soon as possible after he understands the situation and he can do it... Ge Gardner''s acceleration has not yet been completed, and he feels that the green light around 993 is dim. A little bit, as if it was restrained and influenced.Guy Gardner was stunned. He had encountered this situation many times in Oa Star.


    yellow!


    This is a weakness of Green Lantern, and it is also a flaw.


    Yellow defect!


    Ge Gardner looked for the source in shock, but suddenly saw a huge yellow hammer hit directly from the clouds.


    boom!


    Gai Gardner didn''t even react at all, he was hit and instantly fell from the air.


    Seeing him falling quickly from the sky, the clown girl chuckled and chased him directly. The yellow light energy turned into a long rope and instantly trapped Ge Gardner and was pulled to the shore of Su. Saint et al.


    Click!


    Guy Gardner was thrown to the ground while Harley Quinn slowly fell from the air


    "Yellow...yellow light?" Gai Gardner groaned in disbelief and looked at the Harlequin dressed in the Yellow Lantern Corps.


    The yellow light of fear.


    This is the Green Lantern''s greatest enemy. Ge Gardner held the ring high and prepared to break free, but his training for yellow defects was not strong or too much. At this time, the green light energy was suppressed and could not be used much.Harley Quinn¡¯s yellow light energy split from the long rope and a small hand took off his green light ring with Ge Gardner¡¯s expression of resistance.


    "No..." Guy Gardner shouted, his green light uniform disappeared instantly and revealed its original appearance.


    "Earthman?" Dinah Lance.Carol Ferris and Harley Quinn looked at him curiously.


    The clown girl sent the ring to Su Sheng, and Su Sheng took it over and looked at it for a while."What''s your name?"


    "cover."


    ''gay?"


    "It''s guy, not gay, I''m not the same sex." He couldn''t help shouting."My name is Guy, Guy Gardner! Who are you? Why are you attacking me?"


    Dinah Lance started to let people investigate the identity of Gai Gardner for the first time, and Su Sheng asked with a smile."You just came back from Oa Star?"


    "How did you know?" Guy Gardner asked in surprise.


    "Recruits, you must go to O''Axing for a training camp." Su Sheng smiled lightly."You will know who we are in the future. Now you need to answer a few questions from me. After answering, return the ring to you and you can go."


    "What is the reason for your sudden return to Earth?"


    Guy Gardner took a deep breath."Because I received the first task to assist another Green Lantern to investigate the cause of Abinsu''s death, Abinsu still..."


    "I know who he is!" Su Sheng interrupted Guy Gardner and continued: "Who is the other Green Lantern, Senistor?"


    "How are you..."


    Gai Gardner looked at Su Sheng in a daze. He discovered how this person knew, who was Abinsu, and Senistor, and he seemed to know the Green Lantern thing very well?And there is a yellow light next to him?Is he good or bad... Ge Gardner was thinking about it, but suddenly saw Su Sheng also had a ring in his hand, a yellow light ring.


    "Are you a yellow light?" he cried out in silence.


    "Yellow light? No..." Su Sheng shook his head lightly and looked at the clown girl.


    The clown girl answered, "We are the Rainbow Legion!"


    "Rainbow Legion? Haven''t heard of it?" Gaidner said in a daze.


    As soon as the voice fell off the yellow light, the energy directly turned into a hammer, bang bang!After a few hits, Gai Gardner was a little confused in an instant.


    "Have you heard of it now?" Harley Quinn asked with a smile.


    Guy Gardner nodded repeatedly.


    "It''s so easy to give in, you can''t have willpower." Su Sheng smiled and motioned for Harley Quinn to take back the light ring energy and threw the green light to Ge Gardner. Ge Gardner was stunned and hurriedly put it on and heard Su Shengdao ."Abinsu''s body is in the hands of the government. I have told them about the Green Lantern, so if you go, you should be able to come back directly. You go."


    "Huh?" Guy Gardner was stunned, so he let himself go?Just asked a few questions?There is no conspiracy, right?


    Gay Gardner hesitated for a while and tentatively changed his outfit and slowly flew up. Seeing that there was no one to stop him, the yellow light smiled and waved to him, and Gay Gardner flew away with a whistling sound.


    "Just let him go?" Harley Quinn asked, turning her head.


    Su Sheng smiled: "My goal is not him."


    "His information is okay, it''s normal, it seems it should be just good luck." Dinah Lance said at this time.


    Su Sheng shrugged and said nothing."He should be looking for another Green Lantern, Halle, you go with me, let''s join in the fun. As for you, just deal with other things."


    "and many more."


    "Hal, you have to find a way to bring back the body of Hal Jordan!" Carol hurriedly shouted when Su Sheng and Harley Quinn were leaving.


    Su Sheng nodded, and the two of them flew away after a while.


    "I''ll let people continue to investigate their location and rush over as soon as possible." Dinah Lance picked up the phone in a deep voice and ordered again.


    Chapter 255 Red Light, Green Light, Yellow Light


    Not long after Su Sheng and Harley Quinn left, a helicopter landed slowly from a distance. Dina Lance and others got on the plane and quickly got up and chased them in the direction they were flying away.


    On the shore, the waves crashed against the rocks.


    Not long after they left, they saw a head gradually exposed in the sea, with a slightly wet red hair and delicate and stunning facial features.She squinted slightly at the deserted shore and gradually returned to the bottom of the sea.


    boom!boom!boom!


    A loud explosion suddenly sounded, and gunpowder smoke rose instantly between the mountains and the wilderness.

 230 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 230

    The fast-flying Ge Gardner stunned slightly and suddenly accelerated and rushed past. Just after that, two rays of light flashed quickly in front of his eyes.


    One green and one red.


    The green light is Senistor, dressed in the uniform of the Green Lantern, his dark red skin gives a harsh and cold temperament, and his hands have two long knives with green light energy.On the other side is an alien in a red uniform. This person is about the same size as a human but has no skin or a flesh-like cloak. The dark red and dark red can clearly see the muscle mass, giving a human feeling. It''s like being peeled.


    Green Lantern Senistor.


    Red light leader Atohitas.


    The two seemed to have fought very fiercely just now, and Ge Gardner was taken aback and soon saw a man in a suit showing panic underneath, hurriedly seeming to be ready to take the opportunity to escape.


    "You are Abinsu''s successor? Go and catch that person." Senisto in the fight saw Ge Gardner and called out, and Ge Gardner froze and flew directly towards the man.


    "Hey, it''s okay, you''re safe, I..." Guy Gardner just said after falling, but the man turned around and waved as if frightened.


    He has a stick in his hand.


    As soon as the stick waved out of the green light ring in Ge Gardner''s hand, the energy was instantly sucked away. The next moment his uniform disappeared, Ge Gardner stunned the green light ring but did not respond at all.


    "That thing can absorb the energy of the color light, don''t tell me that you are just a rubbish without the energy of the lamp ring!" Senisto shouted.


    Guy Gardner snorted uncomfortably and punched the man with his fist.


    This person is no one else but the missing William Hand.


    William Hand looked panicked, but he evaded Ge Gardner''s attacks several times, which made Ge Gardner feel very shameless and a little embarrassed.


    "You lie down honestly for me." Guy Gardner yelled and rushed forward.


    Puff!


    Without hitting anything, Guy Gardner fell heavily to the ground and threw himself into the air.


    He turned around in surprise, and saw a yellow light that wrapped William Hand into the air like a circular barrier.


    "Yellow light!"


    "Yellow light?"


    "It''s you..."


    In the fierce battle, Atoshitas, Senisto, and Gai Gardner looked at Su Saint and Harley Quinn in the air, especially Harley Quinn almost in unison.


    After all, the yellow lights are very conspicuous.


    "No, it''s wrong, the sign is wrong!"


    Senisto frowned slightly at Harley Quinn. Although the uniform and abilities were the same, her logo was different.


    "who are you?"


    "Let him go!"


    Senistor and Atoshitas stopped and yelled.


    In the yellow light energy, William Hand subconsciously wanted to use the magic wand to absorb the energy of the color light. Su Sheng chuckled lightly: "It''s so high, if you don''t worry about falling down, you can just continue."


    William Hand glanced subconsciously and hurriedly stopped.


    He was confused and died, but now... he is not yet ready to commit suicide.


    "I can save people and ask you to ask them, but I have one condition." Su Sheng said to William Hand with a light smile."Your matter has been exposed. I don''t care where you go after taking you away. Just tell me where the body of Har Jordan is, and she will take you away!"


    "Right, just below." William Hand said.


    Su Sheng took the opportunity to look at it, and soon saw a body bag in the jungle. His eyesight changed and he saw the corpse of Hal Jordan inside. It was... it was quite badly decomposed.


    "Take him away."


    Su Shengchao said the clown girl, and the clown girl left with William Hand without saying a word.


    She left Atohitas and Senisto after she left. Although Senisto didn¡¯t know what was special about William Hand, the red light Atohitas must not let him run easily if he wanted to catch him. Now, As for Atoshitas''s reaction is even stronger, the anger can be felt far away, and it roars at Harley Quinn like a missile.


    The red light seemed to rush towards Harley Quinn with a fierce murderous intent.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng stood in front of Atoshitas in an instant, and Atoshitas frowned slightly and fisted directly. In an instant, the red light energy transformed into a giant axe and slashed directly at Su Sheng.


    "Good job!"


    Su Sheng shouted a yellow light, the energy whizzed out and directly turned into a long sword ding to block it.


    The angry Atoshitas was stunned for a while, as if he didn''t expect it, Su Sheng directly swung his sword and slashed over.The clanging sound instantly sounded, and Atoshitas was shot directly from the air by Su Shengyijian without a few moves.The strength is equal, and Su Sheng is definitely stronger than Atoshitas in terms of skills.


    These aliens are better at relying on ability or brute force, they really don''t have much mastery of these subtle fighting skills on Earth!


    Just as Atoshitas flew down here, Senistor over there was going to catch up with Harley Quinn.


    "You come back to me too!"


    Su Sheng sneered and the energy of the yellow light ring revealed a Gatling.


    Da da da da da da da.


    The energy of the lamp ring turned into a bullet and flew over.


    Senistor waved his hand to reveal a barrier but was penetrated in an instant, which surprised him and had to stop to resist.


    boom!


    Atoshitas flew up from the ground again, and Su Sheng''s lamp ring energy split into two forcibly blocking Atoshitas.


    One enemy two.


    Su Sheng did not let down the wind.


    Red light, green light, yellow light.


    The three-color lights or energy attack each other, even if the old driver encounters this situation, he will be confused?


    Chapter 256 Copying Green and Red Lights


    The green light of will, the red light of anger, the yellow light of fear.


    Three lights and three colors, but the ability is very consistent.


    Senisto is good at presenting various weapons, but mostly cold weapons.Atoshitas is only a cold weapon.Su Sheng is different. Although his imagination is not much richer than the two of them, he has more tricks than the two of them. With one enemy and two, Su Shenggang simply turned the lantern beast parallax monster with the energy of the yellow light.

 231 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 231

    And still two!


    When the two parallax monsters appeared, Atoshitas and Senisto were shocked. This thing was a yellow beast.Senisto is even more aware that Abinsu¡¯s death is related to the parallax monster. Although... Although this is only manifested by the energy of the lamp ring, it can be felt by the two of them when they meet. This manifestation of the parallax monster Very strong!


    No less than a real parallax monster!


    "This, how is this possible? How can he manifest such a strong parallax monster?"


    "Damn it!"


    The two of them had their own minds to fight with all their strength, and only the dead were manifested, and they needed to be manipulated, but for Su Sheng, one mind and two uses are not a troublesome thing, and it doesn''t even matter if one mind and three uses. He is manipulating two parallaxes. Blame against the two, while studying the ability that was just copied.


    Red and green light capabilities.


    Anger and will.


    The abilities of these two colors are very interesting. Needless to say, willpower is the foundation of the Green Lantern. The stronger the willpower, the stronger the green light energy. Su Sheng alone can become the strongest Green Lantern. His willpower can be. He was quite firm, and there was nothing to scare him.Angry, this ability is relatively tasteless.


    This kind of emotion is not something you can imagine. Thinking that you are angry can really burst out anger.After all, with Su Sheng''s strength mentality, there are too few things that can really make him angry.However, the red light is also very interesting. Hatred or all kinds of anger generated when encountering unfair treatment are counted. As long as the anger reaches a certain level, it may be called up by the light ring, selected, and then always in extreme anger. Only after soaking in the blood pool of the Red Lantern Corps can it be possible to restore sanity.Once it becomes a red light, the red energy will replace the blood flow in the body. If it is injured, it will become fire-like energy. This kind of fire can burn in a vacuum and burn out any combustible or incombustible things, even Other lights ring energies present an energy barrier.Since the red energy replaces the blood, the ring will also replace the heart of the holder. Even if the holder loses the heart, the holder will not die.However, if you take off the lamp ring, you will die because of the loss of your heart. Only with the help of the power of the blue lamp is it possible to escape safely.


    Simply put, the red light is a double-edged sword, and there are more restrictions.


    This reminds Su Sheng of Hulk, the Hulk in the Marvel world. If you have a chance to return to the Marvel world in the future, you must let Hulk put on the red light ring to try. Try that endless anger can make Hulk stronger. What a point!


    "Idiot, didn''t the recruiting camp teach you how to replenish the energy of the light ring?" Senisto saw that Gai Gardner below did not take any action but was surprised and couldn''t help frowning and cursing. The green light energy vibrated slightly, taking advantage of the parallax monster. Just after the attack, Senistor summoned an energy lamp and threw it at Ge Gardner.


    Click!


    Guy Gardner hurried over which energy lamp was aimed at the lamp ring.


    The green light lit up.


    Guy Gardner began to read the oath.


    The day is long and the night is vast.


    There is nothing to hide.


    Evil gangsters treacherous the party and fear the divine light


    The green light is always bright, eternal...light...


    Ge Gardner''s voice became louder and louder, and the green light became brighter and brighter, and his passionate vow was about to be finished, and a huge hammer suddenly slammed over.


    boom!


    The hammer hit Gai Gardner''s head directly, and Gai Gardner fell to the ground with a muffled snort and fainted.The Harley Quinn swayed back the energy and stooped to pick up the energy lamp.


    "It''s ugly, but fortunately our Rainbow Legion doesn''t need this thing!" The clown girl murmured and flew towards the red light Atoshitas.


    Two teams two.


    Two yellow lights versus red and green lights...


    "Where is he?"


    There was no need for Harley Quinn to provoke, Atohitas directly confronted her.


    The two fought together instantly.


    The Harley Quinn is basically toys-like objects, but the lethality is not weak. Unconsciously, the two of them are fighting fiercely. For a while, I heard the excited shout of the Harley, and Atohita. Si''s angry growl.


    Atoshitas went to deal with Harley Quinn, and Su Sheng controlled the two parallax monsters to directly attack Senisto, which made Senisto instantly alone.


    He will not fear, nor will he fear.


    But he admits that Su Sheng''s energy of lamp ring is stronger than them, and his control of fear is not weak.


    "You are the Rainbow Legion? Although I have never heard of it, you should know that our Green Lantern Legion''s duty is to protect the safety of the universe." Senisto said in a deep voice.


    "Cosmic police? Haha, have sex with a certain country, but care about me?"


    boom!


    The smoke flickered, and Su Sheng used the magic of the witch to teleport behind Senistor and blasted him directly.


    boom!


    Senisto slammed heavily on the ground with a sigh, and the dust rose in an instant.Two parallax monsters chased up from the left and the other, Su Sheng slowly floated down.


    On the ground, in a pit.


    Senistor was pressed on the ground by two parallax monsters, one on the left and the other on the right, unable to move. Su Sheng''s punch just made him a little bit unable to concentrate and unable to use the energy of the lantern ring.Seeing Su Sheng slowly falling from the air, Senistor kept urging the lamp ring anxiously, but Su Sheng stepped on his wrist, bent over, smiled, and directly took off his lamp ring.


    Huh!


    The green light uniform on Senistor disappeared.


    "It''s mine!" Su Sheng took back the parallax monster that had emerged from playing with the lantern ring. Senistor, who was free, was naturally unwilling to lose the lantern ring like this, so he stood up and fisted towards Su Sheng.Su Sheng turned sideways slightly without turning his head, and gently stretched his toes.


    Senistor was tripped directly to the ground!


    Chapter 257 The red light goes out and the green light runs.


    The Senisto dog gnawed to the ground and fell to the ground with a muffled groan and then turned over and planned to get up. As soon as he was about to put his hands on the ground, he felt that his back was trampled by his feet. The huge force made him stick to the ground instantly.Su Sheng Shi Ran stepped on Senistor''s body, just to hear the unhappy voice of the clown girl in the distance.


    "Oh, why can''t you kill you? Even if your heart is pierced, it''s all right!"


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and flew into the air with a thud, and the dust splashed by the impact sprayed Senistor''s face, making him instantly gray.


    "The red light is special. The light ring can replace his heart, so even if you attack the heart, it''s useless. The best way to kill the red light is to remove his light ring." Su Sheng said to the clown girl with a light smile. , And the energy of the green light and the red light are released at the same time.


    In an instant, two rainbow lantern rings appeared, one red and one green, and they were worn on the fingers.


    "For example...like this!"


    Su Shengchao''s clown girl smiled, the green light and red light energy simultaneously manifested a long rope, two completely different color light energy instantly wrapped Atohitas''s hands, one left and the other directly separated.


    "This...impossible..." Atohitas looked at Su Sheng in disbelief.


    He obviously used the energy of the yellow light just now, why now there are more green and red lights?He, does he use three color lights to give up energy?Can they be released at the same time?This is impossible...12 I have never heard of anyone who can control the energy of two colors of lights at the same time!Not only Atoshitas, but Senistor below was also shocked.


    "Three, three kinds of lamp ring energies? Rainbow Legion, is this what the Rainbow Legion means? Is it possible that he can still have the energy of seven kinds of lamp ring? Impossible, this is impossible, if there is such a thing, the guardian cannot No..." Senisto suddenly paused thinking about this.


    The Guardians of the Universe are the supreme beings of Oar Star, who formed the Green Lantern Corps.It is said that the origin of the guardians of the universe and the star of Martus are the earliest intelligent life forms in the universe. They have advanced technology and civilization very early, and each guardian has strong strength and long history. The endless life, knows many mysteries in the universe.


    Every green light believes in their words, except...Abinsu.


    Others don¡¯t know, but Senisto knows that Abinsu will die on Earth. In addition to being related to the parallax monster, the more important reason is that he is investigating something, something that was denied by the guardian of the universe but allowed Abinsu to investigate a clue thing.Investigate the cause of Abinsu''s death?Anyone can do this kind of thing, and even let the succeeding Green Lantern assign himself?I am afraid there are other reasons for this, which makes Senistor start to wonder how much the Guardian of the Universe has concealed from them?

 232 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 232

    Maybe they also know about the Rainbow Legion?


    "You will regret...you...you will regret..." Atoshitas'' yelling interrupted Senistor''s thoughts. When he looked up, he saw Su Sheng in the sky using red and green energy. Entangling Atoshitas''s hands, and at the same time releasing the energy of the yellow light, a sword slashed at Atoshitas''s arm with a lamp ring!


    Puff!


    The long sword severed Atoshitas'' arm, and red and hot blood spurted out. Su Sheng instantly recovered the energy of the three lamp rings and directly gathered together to form a three-color shield.


    Puff chick chick!


    With red blood that can burn everything, it makes a sound on the three-color shield, but it fails to penetrate. The three colors of light energy and the three emotional powers are superimposed together. This power is not as simple as one plus one plus one equals three!The Harley Quinn caught Atoshitas'' broken arm and took off the red light ring. Atoshitas'' body fell from the air and quickly burned.


    It was burned before it landed.


    The red light ring in the hands of the clown girl suddenly made a mechanical sound, which probably meant that Atoshitas was dead, and the ring would be looking for a successor.After speaking, the ring was about to fly away from Harley Quinn''s hands, but was clasped in the palm of Harley Quinn''s hands!


    "Will I die if I take off the ring?" The clown girl asked Su Sheng while swinging her body exaggeratedly.


    "The red light is special." Su Sheng turned his head and looked down, but suddenly found a green flash, Senistor wearing a lamp ring and disappeared into the green light.


    "Interstellar teleportation? The green light ring does seem to have this function, but... he uses Guy Gardner''s ring?" Su Sheng glanced at Guy Gardner who was still dizzy, and the ring he was wearing was gone."Did Senistor go back to relocate soldiers?"


    "Someone is coming." Harley Quinn said suddenly, and saw a helicopter approaching in the distance, and it was Dina Lance and the others.


    Because the sudden appearance of the helicopter made Harley Quinn relax her vigilance a little, the red light ring in her hand broke free and flew out instantly.


    "Oh, don''t run!" The clown girl yelled and tried to catch up.


    "I''ll go, you tell them about the situation." Su Sheng said with a smile and followed the red light ring to catch up!


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Not to mention that the clown girl left Dina Lance and the others to explain the situation, and said that Su Sheng chased the red light ring all the way to catch up.The speed of the red light ring is very fast, as if a successor has been selected, there is no hesitation at all. It didn''t take long for Su Sheng to find that it seemed to be back to the big amnesty?The destination seems to be a beacon at Amnesty Bend?


    It happened to be the lighthouse not far away that I saw when I came before.


    What do you say about this place?Very remote and backward.Su Sheng followed the red light all the way, watching it seem to be about to fly into the lighthouse, and then suddenly accelerated to catch up.


    Reaching out, Su Sheng caught the red light.


    Feeling the red light wanting to break free, the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly and squeezed hard.


    Click!


    The crisp cracking sound remembered that the red light was actually crushed by Su Sheng''s fingers.


    Wow!


    The fragments of the red light ring fell to the ground, and Su Sheng narrowed his eyes to look at the lighthouse.


    In the lighthouse.


    A burly man was cursing at something, shirtless, looking very angry.


    "This age, this place, is this... Arthur Kurary?" Su Sheng squinted his eyes.


    Arthur Curry?


    The name sounds nothing special, right?His code name is amazing, Aquaman!


    King of Atlantis.


    A hybrid of humans and Atlantis, one of the seven giants of the Justice League.


    "The red light actually selected the Neptune? At this time, the Neptune shouldn''t know his identity? So is it because other things were too angry and was selected by the red light?" Su Sheng muttered and showed interest, and showed his sparks. The hunter''s abilities penetrated directly into the lighthouse.


    boom!


    As soon as I entered, I saw the shirtless man hit something on the ground.


    The sound was crisp and loud.


    "who are you?"


    Su Sheng entered through the lighthouse, and the shirtless man asked vigilantly.


    Okay.


    Didn''t you lose your mind because of anger?


    Su Sheng chuckled and looked up and down."Are you Arthur Curry?"|


    "How do you know my name? Who are you?" Arthur Ku asked with a gloomy expression, and at the same time slowly reached out his hand and touched something next to him. He didn''t know anything, it seemed that he was going to use it as a weapon?


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, I am optimistic about you!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly."So I plan to introduce you a job."


    "Not interested in!"


    Arthur Curry is not stupid. A person walks through the wall inexplicably and comes to his room and says what to introduce work. How can he easily believe and accept it?


    The 258th chapter is gone for Sea King?


    "Not interested? That''s not OK!" Su Sheng chuckled and didn''t care about Arthur Curry''s reaction and continued calmly: "Atlantis on Earth II did not sink to the bottom of the sea, but it is a very famous city. It will send you there, and you can have better living conditions over there."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I don''t understand!" Arthur Curry frowned."You better get out of here right away, otherwise I will be rude to you."


    "It''s a bit inappropriate to say that the job is not appropriate, because I just want to take you away and I didn''t plan to arrange anything for you, but you can rest assured that you are definitely not short of money." Su Sheng seemed to have not heard Arthur Curry''s words. He walked to the side to release the firestorm''s power, and in an instant, the things he touched turned into gold and pure gold.


    This made Arthur Curry''s mouth open and stunned.


    "You, what kind of magic are you?" Arthur Curry subconsciously probed in surprise, and suddenly discovered that you were pure gold!


    "Magic? Magic can''t do this!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly."To be honest, I''m just on a whim, but since I meet it, I always have to do something. If you accept, I will even send you these things with you. If you sell these things, you should be able to start a new life with a lot of money. Up!"


    "If you don''t accept..." Su Sheng looked up and down Arthur Curry suddenly smiled slightly."It doesn''t matter if you don''t accept it, you can''t be the master anyway!"


    "Are you sick? You came to my house and said these inexplicable things inexplicably. Who do you think you are?" Obviously, Sea King Arthur Curry is also a hot temper. Hearing Su Sheng''s words is almost nonsense. It made him even more angry, who was already angry.The sturdy arm struck Su Sheng in the face with almost no hesitation.


    Ok.


    Fighting with street gangsters has almost no tactics, and it''s completely wild.Seeing Arthur Curry shot, Su Sheng had at least dozens of ways to knock him down instantly.


    But he didn''t do it at all, as he said just now, he was just on a whim.


    Following the red light ring, I saw Sea King Arthur Curry, and then suddenly planned to get Sea King to Earth Two.Although Aquaman did not play much value in the Justice League, he is one of the seven giants or the king of Atlantis in the future. If he takes it away, it should change many things, especially his future wife, Atlantis. Queen of Tis, Mela!


    Forgot when, before crossing, Su Sheng had seen a picture of Mela.


    how to say?Amazing!

 233 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 233

    Although not as good as Diana, but it can make Su Sheng impressed and amazing. It is conceivable and extraordinary.If there is no light ring, Su Sheng would not come to Amnesty Bend. Maybe Mela and Haiwang would not have thought of it, but since I caught up with Su Sheng and just remembered it, it would be a different matter... so look at Arthur Ku When Rui punched Su Sheng like a street gangster, Su Sheng raised his hand to release the energy of the lamp ring.In an instant... the lamp ring turned into a balloon-shaped barrier and trapped him directly inside, then waved his hand to open the shock wave wormhole leading to Earth II and threw it directly in.


    Whoosh!


    The future Sea King Arthur Curry was thrown in, and the shock wave wormhole disappeared instantly.


    "Why bother!" Su Sheng shook his head and then turned around, turning those pure gold things back to their original form and slowly drifting out of the lighthouse.


    Looking at the endless sea, Su Sheng smiled lightly and said, "Wait until you solve the problem of the lamp group."


    After speaking, Su Sheng flew away with a bang.


    The lighthouse is extremely silent.


    It wasn''t until night fell gradually that there were sparse sounds from the sea. Under the agile moonlight, a head gradually sprang out of the sea, and with the wet red long hair shawl, she gradually walked out of the seabed.The waves that are ready to emerge, the emerald green tights that look like scales, and the enchanting and perfect body are vividly presented, like a mermaid.Under the moonlight, she came to the shore and approached the lighthouse quietly. After a while, she heard a cry of surprise, and then saw her rush out in a hurry and jumped back into the sea and disappeared quickly.


    The night is shrouded, and the moon is blurred.


    In Carlo Ferris¡¯s villa.


    Carol Ferris was lying helplessly on the bed in her pajamas, and the sound of her ears made her not sleepy at all.Hal Jordan¡¯s body has been buried again, and the Green Lantern who lost the green light ring was also taken into custody by Skyeye. At the same time, Skyeye is looking for William Hand¡¯s whereabouts. After Su Sheng left, the clown girl told them about the matter. Although it¡¯s a little bit upside down, the basic situation is already understood.


    A powerful Green Lantern ran away. I don''t know what the situation will be.


    So Carol Ferris felt that Su Sheng should be allowed to stay, so that he could deal with any emergencies.But now Carol Ferris really regrets it, who would have thought that Su Sheng and Harley Quinn would be so... so reckless?It is so unscrupulous in other people''s homes, especially the voice of Harley Quinn, my goodness, it''s just like what happened in my ears, it''s so shameless!


    but¡­¡­


    Su Sheng was originally such a brazen person, right?


    Although Carol Ferris was cursing, she didn''t realize that her breathing had gradually become quicker. Even in the cool weather, even in the cool pajamas, she still felt a bit stuffy in her breath and hot in her body...


    The high-pitched and passionate voice suddenly sounded, and gradually fell after ten seconds.


    The surroundings finally calmed down, and Carol Ferris took a sigh of relief and adjusted her hair, closing her eyes and preparing to fall asleep.


    next door.


    The clown girl clung to Su Sheng''s arm and lay on him and refused to get down. She leaned her head against Su Sheng''s head and whispered, "Just sleep like this."


    "You want to be able to fall asleep, as you do." Su Sheng responded with a chuckle.


    Harley Quinn smiled and actually planned to fall asleep like this, and fell asleep...


    In the morning, the sun swayed on the body.


    Carol Ferris stretched and turned over, pulled the curtain completely open, turned and left the bedroom, her expression froze as soon as she came out.


    "Also, there are voices? Oh my God! Are they crazy, so late last night, but early in the morning..." Carol Ferris said in surprise.


    ...


    PS: I was finished writing at 2:30, and I was drunk and sleepy, but I can finally update it regularly without delaying the noon update. In addition, I will send a picture of Mei-Latin to Baidu by myself.


    Chapter 259: All kinds of legions are dispatched


    "Morning!"


    Saint Su came out of the bath and greeted Carol Ferris in the living room with a smile.


    Carol Ferris smiled hard and forced a smile, early?It''s almost noon now, right?Murmured secretly, Carol Ferris asked Su Sheng: "The Green Lantern who lost the ring said, you...let go of William Hand? Is it~really?"


    "Yes. -" Su Sheng nodded and smiled.


    "Why?" Carol Ferris frowned and looked at Su Sheng."You know what he did to Hal Jordan, why did you let him go?"


    "He still has a purpose." Su Sheng chuckled. It is easy to kill or catch William Hand, but it is hard to guarantee that he will follow the original trajectory and become the black hand who extinguishes the color and the first black lamp ring. owner.He walked to Carol Ferris''s side, held her waist to the window and faced the sunlight outside."Yellow lights, green lights, and red lights have all appeared on the earth. It won''t be long before William Hand will show more lanterns and lanterns of other colors, so he has to live according to his normal trajectory."


    Speaking, Su Sheng suddenly thought of the legendary team. It seems that they haven''t shown up for a long time. History has been changed a lot by themselves. They still haven''t come out to do things. Doesn''t it conform to their style?Vandalsavage killed himself. Do they have other tasks or are they dealing with the Time Lords Consulate?


    "Why! You know he will cause such trouble, why do you want to let things go on?" Carol Ferris asked angrily.


    "Because of that, it''s scientific!" Su Sheng squeezed her waist with a smile, and smiled."There are so many troubles in this world, can you worry about it? Just deal with your own affairs."


    After speaking, Su Sheng turned and went to the courtyard to prepare to bask in the sun to study the ability of the red light and green light he just got.


    Saint Su knew that other members of the Lantern Ring Legion would appear soon, but this time was faster than he expected.Senisto took the covered green light ring and fled back to Oa Star and went directly to the Guardian. He talked about Su Sheng and the Rainbow Legion. As a result, even the Guardian heard about the Rainbow Legion for the first time.


    According to Senistor¡¯s analysis, this Su Saint may have the ability to replicate the ring of lights, and he can control the lights of yellow, green, red, and three colors at the same time.The guardian had never heard of this situation. After thinking about it, he decided to let Senisto take the lamp group and go to the earth to talk and figure out the situation, at least to bring back the body of Abinsu, and that person. The successor of the Green Lantern.


    However, it was not only the Green Lantern Corps that took action.


    The death of Atoshitas was unacceptable for the people of the Red Lantern Corps. The Red Lantern Corps, which is based on anger, became even more angry after learning of the death of the leader. The second person of the Red Lantern Corps, Blitz, immediately Flew to the earth.This Blitz was the princess of the Havana Star before joining the Red Lantern Corps. He belonged to a local flying race and had certain strength before he got the Red Lantern Ring.


    The dispatch of the Green Lantern Corps and the Red Lantern Corps caused other legion members with different reasons to also rush to the earth. The calm of this blue planet may soon be broken.The Green Lantern Corps was the first to reach the earth, and it came to the earth directly through the interstellar teleportation of the Ring of Lights. The densely packed dozens of Green Lanterns suddenly did not cause much sensation. The place where they appeared was very remote. .


    Senistor scattered most of the Green Lanterns to find the person named William Hand and took back the magic wand in his hand that could absorb and eliminate the energy of the color light, and then took the rest of them to find Su Sheng or the earth. People want to return to Abinsu''s body.


    Huh huh!


    The green light flew out in all directions instantly.


    "The members of the Green Lantern Corps are here." The sun was blocked, and Su Sheng and the harlequin on the recliner opened their eyes slightly to see Carol Ferris standing beside with a solemn expression.


    "Come here very quickly." Su Sheng said lazily.


    "There are a lot of them. There are a large number of Green Lanterns scattered all over the world. They seem to be looking for someone. Some of them stay in the seaside city and have a great impact. The Green Lantern who ran away took people to the military. An experimental base wants to take away the spacecraft of the Green Lantern Corps and see you!" Carol Ferris said quickly and ably.


    Su Sheng nodded and got up, but the clown girl lay down."My dear, I''m so sleepy."


    "Then you continue to sleep, it''s just that the Green Lantern Corps shouldn''t have much fun anyway." Su Sheng said and hugged Carol Ferris, the shock wave ability release reflected Carol Ferris''s mind about the location of the laboratory. Then he threw the shock wave wormhole and passed directly.


    Huh!


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, he saw the Green Lantern Corps floating in the sky.


    Several Green Lanterns who didn''t remember their names but were familiar with Su Sheng were among them, staying beside Senistor.


    Seeing Su Sheng and Carol Ferris appearing, the military people on the laboratory side were quietly relieved. Although they also knew that Su Sheng was a very dangerous and dangerous person, now...the earth needs a dangerous person.Senistor slowly fell from the air, and slowly opened his mouth after landing."We learned something from Abinsu''s spacecraft, about the color light energy. It doesn''t matter whether you are the leader of the rainbow legion or the guardian, this matter is about all the color light energy legions."


    "Have you heard of the Book of Oa? That''s us..."


    "Let''s avoid long talks. I don''t want to waste your nonsense on such a nice weather." Su Shengdao.


    Having replicated the ability of the Green Lantern Ring, Su Sheng didn''t have much interest in Green Lantern.


    "There is an old prophecy in the Book of Oah called the Darkest Night. It warns of the dangers faced by people who use the emotional spectrum, that is, the energy of color light. The light of the emotional spectrum must rise, and the pain of anger is red. , The glory of greed is orange, the fire of fear is yellow, the sparkle of hope is blue, the glow of compassion is indigo, the fragrance of love is purple, which is the center of the seven colors, and the might of will is for Green! But the unnamed darkness is hard to fill, and all sentient beings will follow the light!"


    "Darkness is coming!"

 234 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 234

    Chapter 260 Copying the Blue Lantern and the Four Colors Caution


    "Abinsu met Atohitas, the leader of the Red Lantern Corps because of the investigation, and he also learned about the''dark night'' from Atohitas, the William Han you let go before. Virtue is the key to making the prophecy come true. I think you don¡¯t want to see this happen on earth."


    Senestooth paused for the Su Shengdao."I hope you will not prevent the Green Lantern Corps from capturing William Hand and return the body of General Abinsu and my lamp ring to me!"


    "Okay." Su Sheng responded with a bright smile.


    Senistol was shocked.


    This, so easily agreed?


    "I will not prevent you from catching William Hand, and they will return Abinsu''s body to you. As for your lamp ring... I am afraid you need to take it back by yourself, if you can do it." Su Sheng Continue to say.


    Senisto frowned and snorted and looked at the people behind Su Sheng.


    "His body is..." The person behind him subconsciously said.


    Before I finished speaking, I saw an indigo-colored light flashing in the sky, and saw a female alien holding a long stick falling from the sky wearing an extremely exposed indigo-colored lamp uniform, and landed in front of everyone with a bang.


    "Blue light of mercy!" Senistor frowned as he looked at the visitor."Young girl, what are you doing here!"


    The young girl looked around with a stick in her hand, her voice in a pity tone."I came to see him."


    This he refers to Abinsu.


    Senistor''s face was solemn. As Abinsu''s best friend, he knew something about this young girl and Abinsu.Long ago, Qingnv was once the enemy of Abinsu, and Abinsu''s daughter died in her hands.Later, Abinsu created a lantern ring tribe on Nokstar, detaining criminals and using the energy of the blue lantern to produce mercy, thereby transforming to good.


    This is the origin of the Blue Light Tribe, and the Blue Girl is the leader of the Blue Light Tribe.


    The Cyan Lantern Tribe is neutral in nature. The forces are not very strong and very low-key, but not many people are willing to provoke them. They use compassion as energy. The Cyan Lantern Ring can borrow, connect or transform the energy of other Lantern Rings. They are very good at it. Combat with cane and color light energy.The most important thing is the pity of Qing Deng. Once caught, he may be brainwashed and then become a member of the Qing Deng tribe.


    Yes.


    brainwashing!


    What sense of compassion, change evil and return to the right?In Senistor''s eyes it was brainwashing.


    First a green light and then a blue light?The sudden appearance of so many aliens made the already a little nervous government scientists even more frightened. There was no need for anyone to speak and someone quietly turned and left to transport Abinsu''s body.A characteristic transparent coffin?From the outside, it seems that Abinsu''s body is still well preserved, but... this can''t hide from Senisto and the young girl, it can be seen at a glance.


    This made Senistor very angry, his eyes glaring at him.


    The young girl spoke slowly."When you die, everything is over, maybe he doesn''t know it, but you...lack of mercy, let me help you!"


    With that said, the green girl raised her long staff, and in an instant the indigo light lit up and turned into a few tentacle-like energy that pounced on the scientists.Several scientists wanted to escape in a panic, but were instantly entangled by the blue light energy.At that moment, the movements of several people directly stopped, their expressions gradually becoming a little trance, and their eyes lost.


    "What did you do to them?" Carol Ferris shouted out of shock, while pulling Su Sheng to ask him to help.


    Su Sheng didn''t move at all but looked at the scientists with interest. When Carol Ferris saw this, he could only rush to help those people anxiously, but the green girl suddenly recovered the energy of the lantern ring.


    "Are you okay?" Carol Ferris asked hurriedly.


    Several scientists shook their heads slightly and looked very stable, and their expressions even carried a touch of pity similar to sadness.


    "You, you..."


    Carol Ferris was immediately shocked when she saw this, she could feel that these people were different.


    "It''s a blue lamp, this kind of brainwashing method of instilling compassion is really good, or... how about trying it with me?" Su Sheng suddenly clapped his hands and smiled and said to the young girl.


    The young girl turned her head to look at Su Sheng and slowly said, "May the light of mercy shine on you."


    With a light tap of the long stick, the green light energy instantly rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly.


    "copy!"


    Feeling the energy of the blue light, Su Sheng smirked and copied it directly, and then directly superimposed and hit the past.


    The energy of the blue light burst out of his hand instantly and returned.


    Although the lantern ring has not yet been realized, Su Sheng made the lantern ring for fun, just like a steel suit, even if it doesn''t, it will have no effect at all.


    The green girl who had been calmly looking suddenly became a little surprised when she saw that Su Sheng had also released the blue light energy. When the two blue light energies collided, the green girl realized that the other party was stronger than herself.Seeing her own energy slowly returned, Qingnv''s long staff suddenly lit up, and the next moment the green light ring in the hands of Senistor and others suddenly lit up and flooded towards Su Sheng.


    The green girl borrowed the energy of the green light!


    "It doesn''t make sense to use other people''s energy." Su Sheng chuckled and suddenly released the other lamp ring energy.


    Red, green, yellow.


    The three-color energy and the blue light energy were condensed together, and the three-colors changed to four-colors and suddenly blasted past.


    boom!


    The huge power burst out suddenly and instantly turned the Green Lantern in the air and the people around him back.


    The center of the explosion.


    The four 3.5-color ring lights shrouded the young girl, and the young girl¡¯s expressions kept changing, sometimes fierce, sometimes angry, sometimes pitiful, and sometimes firm, as if the emotions were always alternating back and forth on her body. After a long while, the four-color ring lights disappeared, and the young girl Slowly put down the long battle, took off the blue light ring and walked to Su Sheng and handed it over. Su Sheng took it over and played a few chuckles hard.


    Click!


    The blue light ring, broken!


    The fragments scattered all over the place, and Su Sheng urged the green lantern energy to directly manifest a Rainbow Legion''s lantern ring.


    "This is your new ring!" Su Sheng smiled and handed it to Qing Girl. Qing Girl took it and put it on slowly, her uniform instantly changed.


    From the fight between Su Sheng and the young girl to the change of the young girl, this series of changes made the people around them stunned.


    Chapter 261: Close the beast, change the blue light


    "Four colors, orange, blue, and purple are still short of the three colors, and the ability of the Seven Lamps Legion can be gathered." Su Sheng once again showed a green lamp ring on his hand and his mouth raised slightly, Sennis Tuo said that the dark night is about to come, and after the dark night is the white day, that is, in addition to the seven lights, he can easily copy the black lights and white lights.


    Dididi!


    Suddenly there was a noise from the ring in Senistor''s hand, and he looked down to see that his face became very ugly.


    "A few Green Lanterns were killed. You stayed and looked at Abinsu''s body, and the others came with me." Senisto said to the Green Lantern next to him and flew away with a boom, other green lights. Xia naturally followed closely.


    "William Hand?" Su Sheng chuckled lightly with a shock wave on the shoulders of the green light, and induced them.


    "found it."


    After a while, Su Sheng chuckled and directly released the shock wave wormhole and disappeared with the young girl.


    "Where are you going?" Carol Ferris yelled hurriedly, but they were gone.

 235 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 235

    Nok Star.


    The base planet of the 12 Blue Lantern Tribe.


    This is a remote and desolate planet, somewhere on this planet there is the total energy of the Green Lantern Tribe.


    A huge, circular indigo energy body.


    A blue creature floated in this energy body, in the shape of a scorpion with many huge shots.


    The entity of the power of cyan compassion, the beast of the cyan lantern.


    Convert octopus!


    It is not as ugly and terrible as the parallax monster. Although it is not normal in length, it gives people a kind of gentle and pitying feeling. Strong compassion.Su Sheng is no exception, but because he copied the ability of the Cyan Lantern Ring, he was not affected much.


    "Are you the new Blue Light member?"


    "Are you here to ask me for a blue light ring?"


    "You are special, and I feel that you are compassionate."


    A voice suddenly rang in Su Sheng''s mind, and then I saw the converted octopus in the total energy floating around to look towards Su Sheng.Its tentacles swayed slightly as if to say hello.


    "Converted octopus?" Su Sheng asked tentatively.


    As soon as the words fell into my mind, the voice rang again, and it really was a changed octopus.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    Turning her head to signal the young girl to back up, her eyes gradually became red.


    boom!


    The heat rays hit the total energy of the blue light directly, and the burning sound continued for a while before hearing a loud noise, and the total energy directly exploded.


    The huge sound was extremely loud, and several cyan lights in the distance flew over quickly.


    There was no need for Su Sheng to greet her, and the young girl greeted her instantly.


    Although she is still a blue lantern with the power of compassion, she is already the blue lantern in the Rainbow Legion.Qing Deng has this ability, this kind of brainwashing, and even the ability to change religious beliefs. This is also the reason why the lantern beast is called the sect octopus. It means to change the religion.


    "I feel greedy."


    The converted octopus floated out of the total energy and stared at Su Sheng.


    "Greedy? I haven''t got the ability of the orange lamp ring. But you are right, I intend to let you be a company with the parallax monster." Su Sheng chuckled and began to manifest the drift bottle.


    "you cheated me!"


    I clearly felt the power of compassion before, but now it is gone. It is different. This makes the converted octopus look very angry. Although it is the last emotional entity born, it is not weak.In an instant, the tentacles of the converted octopus flicked over and activated its abilities. It wanted to influence Su Sheng!


    "The ability to replicate the lamp beast is really better than the ability of the ring, thank you!" Su Sheng laughed and instantly turned the converted octopus ability doubled to block its attack, and at the same time narrowed the beam and hit it. Past.


    The converted octopus shrank instantly.


    At the moment it shrank, Su Sheng stretched out his hand to grab its little tentacles, carried it, threw it directly into the drifting bottle, and closed the lid.


    Bang bang bang!


    Just like the parallax monster, the modified octopus was also trying to get out of trouble but was unsuccessful. Moreover, this drift bottle was different from the parallax monster. When it was realized, it was directly soundproofed to prevent it from being noisy with this way of mental communication.Putting away the converted octopus, Su Sheng turned his head to look at the green girl. At this time, the green girl seemed to have finished the blue lantern of the Blue Lantern tribe, so that these people who had turned from criminals into blue lanterns once again changed their faith in Menting and started the Rainbow Legion.


    This kind of brainwashing control is really scary!


    Su Sheng didn''t plan to change the lamp ring for them. Anyway, Qingnv''s lamp ring could continuously get energy from herself, and she could use this energy to help other members replenish energy.After turning around on this planet, Su Sheng returned directly to Earth.


    He didn''t bring the young girl back, just let her develop freely as the blue lantern of the Rainbow Legion.


    Absorb the colored light and release the beam.


    William Hand, wearing a uniform changed from a black body bag, slaughtered the Green Lantern indiscriminately with a magic wand, watching those powerful 233 Green Lanterns in front of him and some of the weak and weak ants being killed one by one by himself, William Hand was excited. Some are unable to extricate themselves."Disappear, all colors and lights disappear, welcome the darkness, welcome death!"


    The last Green Lantern beside him died tragically under the beam of the magic wand, and William Hand pursed the corners of his mouth and looked almost crazy.


    With a mad laugh in his hoarse, he turned and left.


    He has become addicted to death and is becoming more and more fascinated by death.


    He needs more and stronger emotions of death.


    He thought of his family!


    "They should bring me stronger emotions of death, right." William Hand seemed to hear a voice whispering in his ear about death and darkness, which made him think stronger and stronger, he knew It seemed that something unusual was about to happen but he did not intend to organize.


    He came to his parents'' house, knocked on the door and raised the magic wand!


    When Senistor waited for the Green Lantern to arrive here, the air was filled with a pungent smell of blood, and a scent of decay, death and darkness filled the surroundings, which made people feel moved.


    "Come on!" Senisto gave a soft voice, and the Green Lanterns rushed over.


    Not long after, bursts of screams and dazzling beams lit up.


    Chapter 262 The Fearful Joan Muen and the Angry Mela


    Disciple number.


    The shock wave wormhole lighted up, and Su Sheng jumped out.


    "You, you''re back." Joan Miuen was stunned and greeted with some restraint.


    Su Sheng nodded and walked to the collection room.


    After finding a spacious place on the storage cabinet and putting down the modified octopus, Su Sheng turned and walked out.


    Back in the operating room, Joan Muen handed over a cup of coffee.


    Saint Su took a sip and sat down casually and said, "Although your coffee is good, but... do you only make coffee?"


    "I..." Qiong Mu En lowered her head and was at a loss. Of course she could not only make coffee, but she knew that her talents were nothing to Su Sheng''s eyes.As an archaeologist, Joan Muen stayed in the Sky Eye Club because of her dual identity as a witch. Now that the witch has disappeared, she cannot return to the Sky Eye Club again, which left her at a loss.


    Very at a loss for the future.


    "I can go if I find it troublesome." Joan Muen whispered.


    "Angry?" Su Sheng put down the coffee cup and said quietly.


    anger?


    Joan Muen was stunned for a moment, and seemed to not understand.

 236 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 236

    "You are just an archaeologist, but because you joined the Sky Eye for unwilling reasons, you will be restrained and watched. Although your wanted is now withdrawn, you will still have a lot of trouble because of it. Wouldn''t you feel angry? It¡¯s just because of the witch you have to endure it, don¡¯t you feel angry?"


    "The witch feels that humans have betrayed her, full of anger."


    "But whether it''s you or a witch, I can''t feel your angry emotions now." Su Sheng said, Bian Ju showed a red light ring.


    Su Sheng got up and walked to the somewhat bewildered Joan Muen and stretched out her blond hair. While she was shaking, her palms followed her slender and white neck down, Joan Muen''s tense palms clenched tightly and bit the corners of her mouth but did not dare to resist. , Dare not speak.


    "Stab!"


    Su Sheng''s clothes were torn apart vigorously, and the panicked Joan Muen subconsciously wanted to escape.


    "Don''t move!" Su Sheng whispered, and Qiong Muen stopped instantly.


    "Good figure, since you know nothing but coffee, then be my pillow." Su Sheng looked up and down his hands, but Qiong Muen gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    fear!


    Su Sheng could feel the aura of fear emanating from her, and Su Sheng squinted his eyes and absorbed it.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng suddenly pulled Qiong Mu En and pushed him down on the table next to him.


    "It''s thicker, this kind of fearful energy is addictive. You are scared, and the fear you exude with that shivering cowardly breath. You can''t do anything without the witch, leave me, you even I don¡¯t know how to live, because you know that the eyes of the sky will be for my face to let you go. If you leave me, you will only be caught by the eyes of the sky. So you are afraid but dare not resist , Not even a little bit of anger."


    "You... are so pathetic!"


    Su Shengyang let go of the red light ring. The red light ring floated in the air but didn''t mean to approach Qiong Muen.


    She is not angry, so she cannot be selected by the Lantern Ring.


    "You are so pathetic!" Su Sheng said in her ear, breaking her leg with her knee.


    She panicked, scared.


    The fear is strong.


    But the red light ring remained motionless.


    Even Laura was so angry at the beginning, but Joan Muen didn''t even have a bit of anger, only fear?Su Sheng shook his head somewhat boringly, his expression changed casually and indifferently.


    "what¡­¡­"


    A cry of pain suddenly sounded.


    Su Sheng rides a horse galloping.


    Although Qiong Muen''s temperament made Su Sheng feel a little boring, but her body was a supermodel, after a long time.


    Joan Muen collapsed to the ground, and Su Sheng arranged his clothes and prepared to take back the red light ring.


    Reaching out, the red light ring flew over.


    "what?"


    The red light ring flew towards Su Sheng but suddenly turned in the air and flew towards the hatch.


    "Fly away? Did the lamp ring automatically find the right one?" Su Sheng raised his brows and instantly became interested, although he could also force Qiong Muen to wear the red lamp ring, but it was not fun. Now the ring has been found by himself Su Sheng was quite curious about the right person.


    Who will it be?


    Su Sheng turned and followed the red light ring and flew out.


    Whoosh!


    The red light pierced the sky, and I didn''t know how long it had been flying all the way, and suddenly began to descend rapidly.


    Amnesty Bend, in the lighthouse.


    Mei pulls her palms and clasps her face with unusual anger.


    Gone, Arthur Curry was really gone.


    The queen asked her to quietly take care of Arthur Curry''s safety, but now she is gone.Who was it, who dared to take the son of Her Majesty Queen Atlantis, who was it!


    boom!


    The sound of a broken window suddenly sounded, and Mela instantly put on a guard posture and saw a ring wrapped in red light floating in front of her.


    "What is this?" Mei La was stunned.


    "Intelligent life is locked. Earth, Atlantis, Mela."


    "Your heart is filled with anger, you belong to the red light of the Rainbow Legion!"


    The mechanical sound rang from the ring, and Mela automatically put the ring on her hand before she knew the situation.


    "Boiling hot blood and scarlet anger, the wife''s bones are not cold. The deep hatred and the deep hatred will cook the heart and soul, and cast the road to Huangquan for the generation of virtue!"


    This oath appeared in Mela''s mind, and it made her faintly feel angry and chant it loudly over and over again.


    "boom!"


    When her oath fell, the original emerald-green scaly uniform was gone, replaced by a red tight-fitting uniform. This uniform still has a scaly design, and the holy character emblem on the high-drum chest is very eye-catching.At that moment, Mela seemed to feel countless messages popping up in her mind. After a while, she already knew what the ring was and what happened to herself.


    red light!


    The Red Light of the Rainbow Legion!


    She will use anger as a force and possess great power.


    "No matter who you are, I will find you, find Arthur Curry, and I will let you... meet my anger!" Mela yelled and rose into the air instantly.


    Red light soars into the sky.


    The roof of the lighthouse was directly penetrated, and Mela flew out quickly afterwards.


    "It turned out to be Mela!" Not long after she flew away, Su Sheng''s figure quietly appeared in the lighthouse.


    It seemed that Mela was angry because of the disappearance of Sea King, but was chosen by the Lantern Ring to become a red light.I just don''t know how she would react if Mela found out that it was herself, the guardian and creator of the Rainbow Legion, who took away the Sea King?


    "This feeling of anger is great!" Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and laughed comfortably.


    He felt the anger that Mela produced continuously poured into his body through the lamp ring. The feeling was like taking drugs, much stronger than the fear energy he had just absorbed from Joan Muen!


    Chapter 263 The Falling Black Lamp and Bain''s Resurrection


    "Ring Ling Ling..."

 237 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 237

    The annoying ringing of the phone interrupted Su Sheng enjoying the fire of anger brought by Mela. He frowned and connected the phone and said in an unpleasant tone: "If you can''t interest me, no matter who you are...I will kill. you."


    "..."


    Carol Ferris on the other end of the phone seemed to be frightened by Su Sheng''s words. The appalling anger in the words made her tremble a few times. What happened to him?Why does it sound so angry?Squeezing his breath and calming down, Carol Ferris said in a low voice: "William, William Hand killed most of the Green Lanterns. When Senisto led people over, he said he hadn''t changed. It was the same. Fortunately, a few Blue Lanterns showed up and took him away. Then...afterwards William Hand committed suicide."


    "Oh? When?"


    "Just now."


    Carol Ferris''s words fell, and Su Sheng released the shock wave wormhole and instantly came to William Hand''s ~ home.


    Pieces of blood on the ground have been connected to a lake beach, several corpses lying miserably on the ground, there are William Hand''s family and Green Lantern.The smell of blood was pungent in the air, and Su Sheng walked around the corpse and came to the restaurant.


    The dining room chair fell to the ground, and a corpse on the ground fell in a pool of blood.


    The head was pierced.


    It was William Hand.


    "Isn''t it started yet?" Su Sheng frowned.


    "What, what hasn''t started yet?" Carol Ferris asked on the phone, and Su Sheng directly hung up.


    "What a strong breath of death." Su Sheng murmured you faintly feeling that the darkness seemed to be gradually coming. The surroundings of the living room seemed to be surrounded by darkness, and gradually there was no light.On the ground, William Hand''s body was motionless as if waiting to be swallowed by darkness.


    Huh!


    A figure gradually emerged from the darkness.


    A dwarf-like person who was about one meter tall floated in the air, dressed in a robe, and half of his face had scary scars.


    Scarface of one of the guardians of the universe.


    One of the main tasks leading to the birth of the Dark Night.


    Seeing her, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly.


    She didn''t seem to see Su Sheng, who was floating in the air staring at William Hand on the ground.


    "This is just what he wants." The Guardian Scarface saw William Hand suddenly coughing and retching. The coughing became more and more violent and she couldn''t help bending over and coughing as if she might hang up at any time.


    "Cough cough, cough cough cough..."


    She coughed up a pool of black blood, and a black lamp ring appeared in the black blood.


    "Humanity."


    "William Hand from the Earth..." The black lamp ring made a mechanical sound while flying quickly and actively put it on William Hand''s finger.


    "resurrection."


    In an instant, William Hand''s broken and pierced head recovered quickly, and his hands supported the ground and slowly stood up.


    "You are the concrete incarnation of our black lamp, you are the black incarnation, and you are the messenger of my lord..." Scarface said William Hand, who was looking at the resurrection.


    "I, I know what I am, I am... the black hand..."


    "With this energy, I will finally extinguish all light."


    Blackhand William Hand clenched his fist and raised the lamp ring. The appearance and body of the whole person had undergone earth-shaking changes. He had just died, but he looked like a zombie at this time, terrifying and terrifying!


    Decay, darkness, death.


    An indescribable breath permeated with William Hand, who had become a black lamp.Scarface slowly disappeared into the darkness, and the black lamp William Hand slowly turned to look at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled and hooked his finger at him.


    The black light is born!


    "You... are the last light I will extinguish." The black lamp William Hand led into the darkness with a hoarse voice.


    "by."


    "You want to run?" Su Sheng really didn''t expect the black lamp William Hand to be so awkward. What is the light that will be extinguished in the end, I am right in front of you. Why are you running?You are a black lamp, you are a subordinate of the Black Death Emperor, you can resurrect the dead, you can get the emotional energy of the living, and you can regenerate. You are afraid of a hammer!


    Su Shenggang felt that things had become interesting and prepared to copy the black lamp¡¯s ability. As a result, he had to run, the superb power instantly activated, and the azure blue light instantly rushed to the black lamp William Hand in the dark.


    Half of Black Lantern William Hand''s body had disappeared in the darkness, and Su Sheng instantly rushed to the front and grabbed his hand and pulled it outward.


    Creak!


    The Black Lantern William Hand broke his arm instead of being pulled out, but William Hand had disappeared silently while being held by Su Sheng with one arm.


    "by!"


    Su Sheng smashed his broken arm to the ground. This was the right hand of Black Lantern William Hand, the hand that did not wear the Black Lantern ring.


    boom!


    The door was suddenly knocked open, and several heavily armed soldiers rushed in.


    The separated soldiers looked at Su Sheng blankly, and Dina Lance walked in with a katana and Batgirl at the door.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Seeing Su Sheng standing on the restaurant floor with a gloomy face and a broken arm, Batgirl walked over and asked in a low voice.


    "Let him run away." Su Sheng sneered and picked up the broken arm on the ground and whispered."Run, do you think you really ran?"


    The shock wave ability released Su Sheng sensed the position of the black lamp William Hand through the broken arm.


    When the Batgirl saw this, she frowned and didn''t ask any more, standing quietly on the side.


    The shock wave ability can travel through the universe and the sensing ability is extremely strong.However, William Hand''s particularity as a black lamp is far stronger than the other seven lamps, and it feels a bit difficult to sense, but this is difficult for Su Sheng.The superimposed power, doubled, five times, ten times, twenty times... Su Sheng doubled the stack up, and quickly sensed his position.


    "Got you!"


    A sneer from the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was directly transmitted with the energy of the lamp ring.


    Gotham City, cemetery.


    Many people are buried here, both good and bad.


    Baine, who once ruled Gotham and plunged Gotham into the borderless land, is buried here.


    He should have died forever.


    But when Su Sheng teleported over, what he saw was William Hand standing beside Baine. Yes, Baine, who should have been dead for a long time, stood beside him, looking like a zombie, but... Alive!

 238 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 238

    Baine was resurrected by the black lamp.


    ...


    PS: In the comics, William Hand was tried by Hal Jordan and lost his right hand after becoming a ghost host.


    Chapter 264: The Resurrected People and the Dark Night


    "vomit!"


    William Hand glanced at Su Sheng and suddenly retched, just like the guardian scarface before, vomiting out a pool of black sticky things.


    Swish swish!


    Five black rays of light flew in all directions from this black sticky substance.


    Five black lamp rings.


    "I said, you are the last light I will extinguish." William Hand wiped the corner of his mouth, and the darkness shrouded again behind him.


    While staring at Su Sheng, he backed away.


    "It''s almost done. When I see me either running or throwing up, I want to run when I''m done? How easy is that!"


    Baine was not surprised to resurrect Su Sheng. The other black lamp rings flew away and Su Sheng didn¡¯t bother to pay attention. Although in theory, the other black lamp rings are no different from William Hand, whoever makes this guy want to run away Well, don''t make him uncomfortable.The darkness released by William Hand belongs to the light of the black light. It is useless to use other color light energy at all. It is a bit similar to coexist and restrain each other, and the black light also has the ability to swallow other color lights.


    The speed force starts.


    A blue light flashed in Su Sheng''s eyes.


    "Unlimited stacking, a hundred times!"


    William Hand was about to enter the darkness with his heels, but he suddenly felt that he was caught and he couldn''t help but flew away.


    boom!


    William Hand slammed heavily on the ground and was slightly stunned. He looked at Su Sheng, who was standing still and slowly getting up, stunned, and the next moment the darkness filled again.


    boom!


    It was thrown out again.


    William Hand was stunned. He didn''t see or perceive Su Sheng''s movements, as if he stood still and didn''t move at all.But, as long as he thought about releasing the darkness and leaving him, he would be thrown out.


    William Hand tried again without believing in evil, and the result was thrown out again and again.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The sound of the beating was clear and heavy, and William Hand, like a bird in a cage, could not fly away.


    Su Sheng just stood there and didn''t move, looking at William Hand with mischievous eyes, even if Black Lamp Bain left him without paying attention.


    Su Sheng saw a clue.


    Although William Hand pretended to say that he was the last light he was going to extinguish, neither he nor Bain had done anything to himself!Under normal circumstances, the black lamp is a symbol of death. After possessing and corpse, they steal their memories and abilities and appear in front of the people who remember them. Because the black lamp ring cannot supplement the energy from the energy, it must swallow the color light energy of other light groups or swallow it. The heart of a living person gets its emotional energy, and this energy is also transmitted to the total energy of the black lamp.Therefore, although the members of the Black Lantern like to find friends and relatives before their lives, they will not let others go, but William Hand and Bain do not intend to take action against themselves at all, even... avoiding themselves.


    what does this mean?


    It means they are afraid of themselves!


    William Hand was originally just ordinary people who killed so many Green Lanterns after getting the magic wand. Not to mention that he didn''t know much about his own strength, and his guts could not be afraid of himself after becoming a black lamp.Not to mention Baine, he didn''t have that much ability when he killed him himself, let alone Baine''s character is not afraid, even if it is, it is impossible to turn a blind eye to this kind of murder, right?So the only explanation Su Sheng thought of was that someone told them not to do it with themselves.


    This person may know that the ability to do it with oneself will be copied. Who will this person be?Scarface to the guardian of the black lantern ring for William Hand?Or... the big boss behind the Black Lantern Legion, the Black Death Emperor?


    As Su Sheng thought, he beat William Hand out again and again, who wanted to leave.


    At the same time, the five black lamp rings that had just flown away seemed to have found their respective ownership and started to act.


    ...


    Near Kent Farm in Smallville, Kansas.


    A black lamp ring flew into a destination in the distance, an explosion sounded, the cemetery was blown up, and a person slowly climbed up from it.


    "Go on, God... Jonathan, you..." Martha Kent, who heard the explosion, got out of the car and saw the person crawling out of the cemetery exclaimed.


    "I''m back, I''m here... to pick you up." Jonathan Kent said hoarsely, and Black Light suddenly rushed towards Martha Kent.


    "No..." Martha Kent''s exclamation stopped abruptly, and at the same time, a person quickly landed in the air in the distance...


    Superman!


    ...


    The central city is also a cemetery.


    A ray of red lightning ran to the cutting-edge laboratory in an instant, and a ragged and carrion reverse lightning appeared in the laboratory suddenly wearing a black reverse lightning uniform.


    "Harrison? No, reverse...reverse lightning?"


    The Lightning Squad was chatting, but was shocked when the reverse lightning appeared.


    Why is he resurrected?


    ...


    Star City.


    Quinn''s villa.


    There was a banging knock on the door, and the mother of Green Arrow Oliver Quinn and Thea Quinn called Imola Quinn but did not see the servant to open the door, so they had to pass by themselves.


    Snapped!


    The door opened.


    Imola Quinn stepped back subconsciously and looked at the man in disbelief with his mouth wide open."Robert, you... aren''t you dead?"


    ...


    Somewhere in an uninhabited wilderness, the dark ashes gradually flew and gathered, and a man in armor and a goatee gradually appeared.


    When this person appeared, Wonder Woman Diana, who was chasing the Leopard Girl, instantly frowned.


    "This feeling...how does it seem to be Ares? No, it''s impossible. Ares has been dead for many years."


    ...


    The sea 0.5 Bincheng.

 239 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 239

    cemetery.


    After Hal Jordan''s body was found, it was arranged to be buried again, but he broke ground again.


    this time.


    Hal Jordan is resurrected!


    Each of the five black lantern rings selected the possessed person to become the black lantern member, and the first goal of these people is their relatives.I don''t know if it is a coincidence or what, these people are not an unknown dragon set. After becoming members of the Black Lantern, they began to find the closest people to start their hands.


    When the dark night comes.


    Various places were plunged into chaos, and several famous superheroes were busy fighting each other. Some responded in time to avoid the disaster, but some made it worse.


    The dead are resurrected, and the living die.


    Chapter 265 Your ability is limited, my ability...infinite!


    "boom!"


    William Hand was beaten to the ground again. He no longer remembers how many times this was.Although it didn''t hurt every time, this kind of helpless anger made him angry.


    Su Sheng, who superimposed a hundred times the speed, stared William Hand to death like an adult defending a child.


    "Run, keep running, can''t you run very well?"


    Seeing William Hande''s anger and unwillingness to make a move, Su Sheng said mockingly: "I''m not willing to make a move after all this is the case. Boss, your boss should be very afraid that I will copy Black Lantern''s ability. Are you very Angry? After all, I copied so many black lights, who can''t help but stared at you. As the first black light, a black light with self-thinking, others can release the darkness, but you stay here and cannot leave."


    "Are you angry?"


    "Hit me!" Su Sheng walked up to William Hand and sneered."Don''t you dare? Boss! You still said that you know who you are and that you are a black hand? Don''t make people laugh. After all, you are just a puppet in the hands of your boss, with self-awareness? There is a hammer to use. , Don¡¯t you have to be obedient, obedient..."


    Too cheap!


    Su Sheng''s actions and ridicule made William Hand finally unbearable, and his anger seemed to burn the last straw, and he completely lost his mind.Roared like a beast, a black light beam hit Su Sheng directly.


    Finally shot.


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth were raised and William Hand copied his abilities the moment he took a shot against him.


    The black lamp of death.


    Its abilities are completely different from the abilities of the Seven Lamps Legion. The moment Su Sheng was copied, he felt that he was more sensitive to death. He could feel the darkness and death, and possessed the ability to resurrect the dead.Moreover, you can convert your blood into black plasma to recover from your injuries, even if you have a broken arm or a broken leg.


    boom!


    The black beam hit Su Sheng''s body and disappeared.


    Su Sheng looked down and smiled."It''s useless, I have copied the power of the black light, and your attack from the same color and light will not hurt me at all!"


    "Whatever, you can''t hurt me!" William Hand shouted annoyedly.


    He finally couldn''t hold back the shot.


    "Haha, hahahaha..." Su Sheng laughed."Aren''t you stupid? I am more than just a black light ability, let alone your ability is limited, and I... is infinite!"


    Unlimited stacking, ten times.


    Su Sheng¡¯s whole body instantly filled with the same darkness as William Hand, but both the scope and the speed of expansion far surpassed William Hand. Although William Hand knew that Su Sheng could replicate his ability, he saw this scene. Still shocked him.The next moment, darkness enveloped, and William Hand disappeared into the darkness instantly.


    William Hand wanted to control the darkness to teleport away, but he suddenly discovered that the darkness that was originally like an arm dictator didn''t listen to his control, and he couldn''t move a bit.On the contrary, the refreshing darkness that was originally comfortable for him now seemed to have killed his master, and began to madly backlash. The sharp pain could not be described in words. He felt that his body seemed to be torn into pieces by the darkness. I can feel my black lamp ring is being deprived.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    "Don''t..."


    "Why, why are it all black lights, I can''t hurt you but you can hurt me, isn''t it... the color and light... the same origin...?" William Hand''s voice rang in the darkness with rage and unwillingness and finally returned to The darkness is calm.


    The darkness disappeared suddenly, and the surroundings regained brightness.


    William Hand disappeared, and the messy black flesh and blood appeared on the ground and there was no original shape at all.In the flesh and blood, a black lamp ring floated slowly and wanted to fly away but was suddenly hit by a hot red beam.


    "Zerzzi."


    "boom!"


    The black lamp ring exploded in an instant, Su Sheng''s eyes returned to normal and a black lamp ring appeared directly on his hand as he lifted his palm.


    Yellow light, green light, red light, blue light, black light.


    One hand is full.


    "Master!" Indigo suddenly appeared in the bracelet.


    Su Shengchao looked at Indigo and saw several virtual projections instantly appearing when Indigo Thought moved the bracelet.


    "You have several calls that I stopped and transferred. The black lamp ring that flew away before resurrected a few people and caused a lot of trouble." Indigo said while motioning Su Sheng to look.


    Superman, Batman, Arrow and Birds of Prey, Wonder Woman, Flash, and Carol Ferris are all fighting each other. Most of their opponents, Black Lantern Corpse, know most of Su Sheng, Baine, Ares, the God of War. He knows Lightning and Hal Jordan. Although he hasn''t seen the remaining two, Su Sheng can guess their identities. They should be Superman''s adoptive father and Arrow''s father, right?


    "Is anyone dead?" Su Shengchao asked Indigo.


    Indigo responded: "Only Green Arrow''s mother, Imola Quinn, was killed by the black lamp."


    Superman rescued his adoptive mother Martha. Although the adoptive father''s resurrection made him sad, he still made a decisive move. Although he could not solve it for a while, it seemed that there was not much danger.As for Batman, Black Lantern Bain went to find Thalia but was entangled by Batman. The situation is not too good, but it can be temporarily controlled.Needless to say, Wonder Woman Diana. Originally, she was chasing Leopard Girl, but because of the resurrection of Ares, the god of war, the target was changed. As the new God of War, Diana''s strength was much stronger than before. Being crushed, it''s just that I think the special nature of the black lamp makes it difficult for him to be killed.


    Although Carol Ferris is a bit dangerous, he has the Harlequin Katana and the agents of the Sky Eye Society, so it¡¯s fine for the time being. Only Imola Quinn in Star City died a bit wronged. Now the Arrow and Raptor teams are resisting, even Even Black Arrow ran to help.


    "Where are Senisto and the Blue Lantern?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Indigo shook his head: "It should not be on the earth anymore."


    "That is to return to Oa Star? If you stay on Earth, tell me in time if there is a situation. I will go to Oa Star to try to copy all the remaining light ring abilities." Su Sheng commanded and disappeared. Up.


    Chapter 266 Greed, hope, and love, I want it!


    Oa Star.


    The headquarters of the Green Lantern Legion, one of the most defensive headquarters in the Seven Lantern Legion, even the fierce and evil generations in the universe would not dare to be presumptuous here.But at this time, it was full of smoke and war.The bodies of several Green Lanterns were lying on the ground, and the various buildings nearby had become wreckage.


    not far away.


    Several different rays of light flickered in mid-air.


    I can clearly see Green Lantern Senistor, Red Light Blitz, Orange Light Lafriez, Yellow Light Carrousel, Blue Light Sunwalker, and Purple Light, which is the Queen Agaper of the Star Blue Stone Legion. Together they attacked the guardian Scarface.Even not long ago, after the Guardian Scarface bestowed the Black Lantern Ring on William Hand, he returned to Oa and launched a surprise attack and imprisoned the other guardians of the universe, and then fought fierce battles with other Green Lanterns.Then I played against the members of the six lights.


    The reason why the six lights are here is also very simple.


    Because the Sunwalker, the leader of the Blue Lantern Legion, the Blue Lantern represents the hope that it was created by the guardians of the Green Lantern Legion, Ganser and Said, and recruited members of noble morality, which has a strong sense of hermit.The two guardians of Ganser were expelled because they knew that the dark night was coming and wanted to prepare in advance, but they were vetoed by the other guardians, so there was plenty of time to prepare after the creation of the Blue Lantern Army.

 240 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 240

    They think that the most likely to defeat the black light until the end of the dark night is Senisto, so Sunwalker went to the earth to save Senisto, but before going to the earth, they encountered the red light Blitz and the symbol who wanted to avenge the leader. With the greedy Orange Lantern Laflitz, after explaining the pros and cons, they persuaded them to go to Oa Star and everyone joined forces against the black light.At the same time, the Blue Lantern Corps even contacted the Yellow Lantern and Purple Lantern Corps, and even the Cyan Lantern Corps.


    Unfortunately, the Blue Lantern Corps has now become the subordinate of the Rainbow Corps, so there is no response!


    As an ancient and powerful race, the guardians of the universe can be said to have extraordinary strength, and it seems that Scarface does not have much effort to fight the Six Lanterns alone.


    "Huh!"


    Saint Su quietly appeared on O''A star, and as soon as he appeared, he was attracted by the battle between Guardian VS Six Lanterns.


    "It''s so lively, just what I want to find is here!"


    Su Sheng was in a good mood and raised the corners of his mouth. The orange, blue, and purple lights happened to be here.His eyes were on the battlefield. The first thing he saw was the purple lantern. The emotional power of the purple lantern is love color. The purple sexy uniform is very eye-catching even in the chaos. He doesn¡¯t know much about the purple lantern. Knowing that Carol Ferris became purple, that is, Star Blue Stone fell in love with Hal Jordan.The purple lamp can create purple crystals to imprison the enemy to brainwash them or use crystals to realize weapons. The purple lamp ring can track the heartbeat of the lover and serve as a navigation tracking. The gadget is more powerful than positioning.


    It''s no wonder that most of the purple lanterns are women, and although they use love as their emotional power, they seem to be single, right?After all, even if they are in love, few men are willing to find a purple lamp who can monitor and find their own partner at any time, right?But the power of love is still great. If the other half in love is dead, you can use the power of the purple lamp to save the person who has just died.Of course, this kind of resuscitation is not the same as the resurrection of the black lantern. Even if the black lantern is alive, it is similar to a zombie!


    Su Sheng looked at the orange lamp again.


    The orange light is very special.


    There is only one person in the entire Orange Lantern Corps, La Fritz!


    Orange represents greed, selfish and evil greed. When greed reaches a certain level, it is extremely overbearing possessiveness. This results in the Orange Lantern Legion being only one person forever, that is, La Fritz.He killed all the creatures that attempted to use the energy of the orange light, so that they were removed from the entity and turned into the embodiment of the energy of the orange light and became his subordinates. It can be said that he alone represents the orange light army!


    Laflitz is extremely greedy, eager to have all types of energy rings, and even greedy for the black lamp ring, so the blue lamp can meet him on the way to the earth.However, he was willing to help because he put forward a condition. After defeating the black lantern, he asked a guardian to become the guardian of the orange lantern. Although it was not very useful, it was only because other lantern groups had guardians, so he wanted it too!


    If Saint Su does not have the ability to be a disciple and allows him to choose among the seven lamp rings, he will choose the orange lamp.


    greedy.


    At this point, he can exert more powerful abilities than other emotions!


    Su Sheng is also very greedy now, but not so strong.


    He means greed for what he likes and is interested in.


    The emotional power of the Blue Lantern Legion is hope. The holder will not give up hope and will always inspire others in a difficult situation. Its ability is also very interesting, much like an assistant or nanny. It can affect other energy ring holders. It can show things that soothe the soul of the other person. Around the blue light user, the red light will calm down and no longer be angry, and the orange light will become less hungry and greedy.The blue light can also eliminate the energy of the yellow light and double the energy of the green light. Near the green light, the things that appear from the blue light can form a barrier, etc. If there is no green light, there is no such function.


    Because the hope of not implementing the will is nothing.


    Simply put, the hope of willpower is not simple, so the green light and blue light should be the strongest duo in the Seven Lanterns.


    "Which one should we start first?" Su Sheng looked at the orange, blue, and purple people, and finally chose the orange lamp.


    Seeing Laflitz with a weird head, Su Sheng leaped over.


    boom!


    The loud breaking sound made the people in the battle turn their heads and look over.


    "It''s him!"


    "The Earthman Su Sheng."


    "He can replicate the power of the Lantern Ring, and the Blue Lantern Tribe has already taken refuge in him." Senistor recognized Su Sheng at a glance and shouted.


    "Great, if he has the power of the blue light, we can defeat the guardian and defeat the black light!" The Blue Lantern Sunwalker said hopefully.


    "Hmph, I''m afraid it''s not as good as you think, he... Anyway, be careful." As soon as Senistor''s voice fell, the flying-over Su Sheng directly used the four-color ring light to show a huge fist towards them. Past!


    ...


    Ps: Maybe the plot of the Lantern Group is not familiar to most of the DC passerby fans. In the past few days, the results have dropped slightly, so I will speed up the progress of the plot.


    Chapter 267 Seven colors gather in rainbow light, and one foot smashes half a star


    The huge fists of the four-color ring light manifested directly blasted over, and the Six Lanterns were warned by Senistor and released their abilities to resist.


    boom!


    The collision of the four-color ring light and the six-color ring light produced a huge impact. After cancelling each other, the powerful rushing in instantly shattered the six-lantern army that had been gathered together, and dispersed them.


    "How is it possible? Six lights, six lights can''t stop the four lights?" someone shouted in surprise.


    "You killed Atoshitas!" The red light Blitz shouted angrily and rushed towards Su Sheng. A pair of huge wings flickered behind her and she came to Su Sheng in a blink of an eye.


    "Go away, I''m not looking for you!" Su Sheng''s eyes seemed to pass through the orange light that Blitz stared at not far away.


    Huh!


    Blitz actually passed through Su Sheng''s body, which made her stunned and stopped and turned her head to look.


    As if nothing had happened, Su Sheng quickly rushed to the orange light.


    "This..." Blitz was stunned and chased up again, while the others also reacted to their actions.


    In an instant, the treatment that Guardian Scar 327 had enjoyed was replaced by Su Sheng.


    The energy of six colors of green, red, orange, yellow, blue, and purple blasted towards Su Sheng from all directions at the same time.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    I originally planned to come one by one, but now it''s all right, it''s ready in one pot!


    Copy, copy, copy!


    Su Sheng copied all the abilities of the orange light, blue light, and purple light.At the same time, the energy of the Six Lanterns Corps was already close at hand.


    boom!


    Su Sheng was hit, and the smoke instantly spread.


    "carry on!"


    Senistor yelled and didn''t stop at all, the lamp ring energy continued to output and blasted over frantically.Others hesitated slightly when they saw it, but since Senistor was so cautious, there must be a reason, so there was no interruption in the attack at all. The six-lamp army, the six-color light energy continued to bombard.


    The smoke from the explosion is getting bigger and thicker.


    Not far away, the guardian who was supposed to be the combatant was scared. What''s the situation?Are you trying to deal with me?How did you become Su Sheng?And you didn¡¯t see you so cruel when you fought me just now?The Guardian Scarface looked towards the center of the explosion smoke with a slight frown. The smoke was too thick and there were too many attacks that he could not see Su Sheng clearly.


    But this kind of attack shouldn''t be enough to kill him, right?


    If he is still alive, if he is allowed to replicate the abilities of other lamp rings, then he is too threatening to the black lamp.Thinking of this, the Guardian Scarface even raised his hand and released his energy to hit Saint Su.


    Okay!


    The two groups who were still hostile to each other just now joined forces to want to Su Sheng and his mortal enemy!


    The addition of the Guardian surprised the Six Lanterns, but it turned out that even the Guardian felt Su Sheng was dangerous, so they would join forces now!

 241 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 241

    oom!boom!boom!


    The explosion sounded endlessly, and the attacks continued for more than ten minutes.


    An attack of this intensity is enough to destroy a planet!


    Gradually, gradually.


    Their attack slowed down, some tired gasps staring at the center of the explosion.


    "Should... die?"


    Senistore showed a huge fan-shaped thing swaying vigorously, and the diffuse smoke was instantly dispersed.


    wind!


    Blow hard.


    The smoke cleared, everyone''s eyes widened.


    Rainbow... Rainbow... Color?


    In the midair, a circular barrier composed of rainbow-colored light shielded Su Sheng inside.


    Su Sheng folded his shoulders with his hands, and a slight smile was raised at the corner of his mouth. There were three more lamp rings on his hands, namely orange, blue and purple.


    The rings of the seven lights were gathered together, and the energy of the seven colors of light turned into a rainbow to protect Su Sheng from the continuous attacks of the Six Lights Legion and the Guardian Scarface. He... was unharmed, and even his hair and clothes were not messy.


    "This, it''s impossible..."


    "You got seven shades!"


    Senisto and the others yelled in shock, and suddenly a blue light whizzed away.


    The Sunwalker screamed and dropped directly from the air, but fortunately, the crystal transformed by the purple lantern was used with the help of it.


    "My, my lamp ring..."


    The blue light ring is different from other light rings. Once the wearer loses hope, the blue light ring will abandon him and leave.


    Facing Su Sheng who suffered such an attack but was unscathed, facing the rainbow-colored light composed of seven colors, the Blue Lantern Sunwalker lost hope for an instant, and in that short instant, the Lantern Ring directly abandoned him.


    "This is despair? Believe me, you don''t know what true despair is!"


    Su Sheng waved his hand to remove the barrier, and clenched his fist firmly.


    boom!


    The rainbow-colored light turned into energy instantly, centering on Su Sheng, surging out towards the surroundings.


    Boom boom boom!


    The Six Lantern Corps and the Guardian were directly shocked and flew out, lying on the ground one by one and injured.


    They struggled and looked up.


    The rainbow appeared over Su Sheng''s head and slowly fell down with Su Sheng.


    With his toes touching the ground, Su Sheng chuckled and slowly lifted his left foot after landing and standing firmly: "This... is despair!"


    Drop the left foot and lightly step on the ground.


    boom!


    A huge force that is hard to describe in words smashed out. In an instant, just an instant, from the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth to the edge of the entire planet collapsed instantly!


    It wasn''t from the place where Su Sheng collapsed to the sides, but the entire left half of the planet Oa was crushed and shattered in an instant.


    Kick!Just a kick!


    Saint Su has stepped on half a planet!


    The buildings on this half, the core of the planet, etc. were all crushed and disappeared in an instant. The Green Lantern Hall of Valor, the Service Hall, the House of Sectors, etc. The buildings on the left of Oa Star turned into dust in an instant, including the relatively unlucky falling on the left. Queen Agaper of the Purple Lantern, Sunwalker and Guardian who lost the Blue Lantern Ring!


    Gone.


    It''s all gone.


    No matter how sturdy and powerful, this foot will all turn into dust, and it will disappear silently without even the explosion.


    "This is worth your despair!" Su Sheng chuckled and looked at the remaining people.


    The green light Senisto, the red light Blitz, the orange light Lafleitz, and the yellow light Caluhir are dumbfounded, and the willpower is firm. In the comics, the green light and the yellow light are two lights, and they are seen Senistor, who was most likely to defeat the Black Lantern, seemed to have its will shattered, staring blankly at the disappearing half of the Ou Ah star with dull eyes.


    Chapter 268 Collecting Seven Lamps and Lamps


    The green light Senistor looked sluggish and his will collapsed, the red light Blitz¡¯s wings were retracted and he could not feel the slightest anger behind him. Although the yellow light Kalushir was a female alien and had a mouth like a beast, at this time Instead of giving people any sense of fear, she can feel her own fear.


    Only La Fritz, the orange lamp of greed, he neither despair nor fear nor anger, but staring at Su Sheng, the light of greed in his eyes is about to overflow.


    The energy rays of the seven-color rainbow lit up beside Su Sheng, and he slowly flew towards the remaining half of the O''A star in a certain direction~ past.


    "He... he just left? No, don''t kill us?" The yellow light Carrousel whispered in a daze.


    "That''s... the direction of the central energy battery. His target is the lamp beast!" Senistor suddenly came to chase after him, but... it was too late!


    When he just flew over the building of the central energy battery, he heard the sound of explosion and collapse. The building collapsed instantly, and he immediately saw Su Sheng flying out of it under the rainbow light.It flew away as if not seeing him at all.Senisto was shocked and hurriedly fell into the ruins of the building.


    He saw the broken central energy battery but did not find the lamp beast ion shark.


    "boom!"


    There was an ear-splitting sound of flying, and Su Sheng landed directly in front of Orange Lantern Laflitz and tapped his finger.


    A beam of rainbow-colored energy from between the fingers pierced through the chest of the orange lamp Laflitz, his eyes were still gleaming, but he suddenly fell to the ground.


    died!


    He didn''t even have a chance to react, and was simply killed directly.


    Su Sheng took off the orange light ring in his hand and turned his head to look at the red light and the yellow light. The yellow light suddenly took off the ring by himself.


    "Here, here you are, don''t, don''t kill me!"


    Su Sheng curled his lips and didn''t even look at it. He was not interested in the yellow lamp ring at all. It was the lamp beast who was interested.He already had the parallax, so he was naturally not interested in asking for a yellow light ring.


    Seven kinds of lamps and seven kinds of lamp beasts.


    The parallax monster with the yellow light, the modified octopus with the blue light, and the ion shark with the green light are now available. He has all the abilities to abstain from the light. Naturally it is no exception. So he took off the orange light ring to know the orange light. The location of the beast.

 242 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 242

    I wonder if this is considered the influence of greedy emotion?


    "The red light beast is called the blood slaughter cow? Where is it?" Su Shengchao Red Light Blitz asked.


    "You want a lantern beast?" Red Light Blitz reacted instantly.


    "Forget it, I think it should be at the headquarters of your Red Lantern Corps. I don''t bother to go personally. Can you go back and bring the lantern beast to the earth now?"


    "You, don''t think about it."


    The Lantern Beast is an important part of the Lantern Group, and the strength of the Lantern Beast is greatly reduced if it is lost.


    "No? It''s okay." Su Sheng didn''t even care about the red light Blitz''s attitude of seeing death at home, raising his hand to rainbow colors.


    Blitz instantly retreated and spread his wings, while the red light energy released a barrier to resist.


    Puff!


    The sound of the penetration sounded, and the red light barrier and Blitz''s heart penetrated.


    "No, it''s impossible..." Red Light Blitz looked at the wound on his body in disbelief. The red light ring was clearly still in his hand. Even if his heart was pierced, he wouldn''t die. Why... why the ability of the red light ring useless?


    Click!


    Blitz fell to the ground, the red light ring fell off by itself and flew away quickly.


    Carlu Hill shivered and didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    The orange light and the yellow light were completely killed by Su Sheng with a single blow. With such strength, she... how dare she move?For the first time she hated fear so much.


    "It tastes good." Su Sheng glanced at Carrousel to absorb her fear, and at the same time showed a black lamp ring and threw it at Blitz.With the ring on his hand, Blitz¡¯s wound quickly healed and came back to life.


    Blitz looked at himself blankly.


    "Black...black light..."


    "The black lamp belongs to me." Su Sheng said lightly."You can choose to be a black lamp with self-awareness or a black lamp zombie."


    "You, you can even replicate the power of the black light." Blitz looked at Su Sheng in shock and trembled slightly. She had already died once, so she knew what death was like.


    Although she is dead now, she is still alive to a certain extent. Is there a choice between being alive and being a black lamp zombie?


    Blitz secretly sighed with a complicated expression and followed the darkness behind her, and she disappeared in the darkness.


    After Blitz disappeared, Su Sheng also introduced darkness and disappeared.


    When Senisto flew back, only Caluxie sat slumped on the ground with a yellow light ring. Senistor wanted to ask something but found that Caluxie had been frightened by fear.


    "call¡­¡­"


    "I am Senistor, and I am the greatest Green Lantern."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Senistor looked at only half of the Oa star left."I... never give in!"


    After speaking, Senisto suddenly picked up the yellow light ring from Caluxil''s hand, and Caluhir looked up and saw that Senistor even put on the yellow light ring.


    Double, double ring?


    The Guardian¡¯s scar face is dead, and the Seven Lanterns Legion is crippled. Only half of O''Axing is left, and even the Green Lantern Ion Shark is gone. I wanted the Seven Lanterns to gather to deal with the Black Lantern to deal with the Black Lantern. The holy is destroyed.


    Earth!


    The crisis of the dark night is still spreading. Although the first black lamp William Hand is dead, the darkness seems to be more intense.Several major cities were in chaos, and the sky seemed to be gradually engulfed and became gloomy.


    "So cool!"


    As soon as Su Sheng came back, he was attracted by the fear that permeated all around.


    Squinting his eyes wantonly to absorb this fearful emotional energy, Su Sheng squinted his eyes and directly released a message to the members of the Rainbow Legion, asking them to bring back the blue and purple lantern beasts.


    As for where to find the lantern beast?The young girl will contact other people.


    After the explanation was completed, Su Sheng teleported to the Disciple.


    In the disciple, Qiong Muen couldn''t help trembling when seeing Su Shengqing.However, Su Sheng ignored Qiong Muen and started the Disciple to fly to the sky above the United States, among several cities with black lights.


    The Disciple was suspended in the air, and Su Sheng got up and went to the collection room.


    "follow me."


    Su Sheng said when passing by Joan Muen.


    Chapter 269 To make you pretend to force Lao Tzu to break your heart


    In the collection room.


    Su Sheng placed the green lantern beast ion shark and turned around to write a hand card. Joan Muen took the picture only under his command and hung it up, and then followed Su Sheng out.


    "Do what you are good at."


    Su Sheng said to Joan Muen and sat down on the sofa with Gu Xian, making Gideon show the situation of fighting with black lights everywhere.


    Qiong Mu En was stunned for a moment before he realized that he hurried to help Su Sheng make a cup of coffee.


    Several battlefields with black lights appear at the same time. Batman''s strength proves that what is your uncle or your uncle? Although he is just an ordinary person, he is the first person to get the black light or find out how to solve it!Baine interrupted his back at the time and was killed by Su Sheng, and he died so that Batman had a chance to find his place.


    It didn''t take long for Batman to take off the Black Lantern ring by means, and then a bomb directly sent Bain to the sky!


    Batman informed the past about the way to fight against the Black Lantern. It didn¡¯t take long for Superman, Wonder Woman, Arrow and Birds of Prey to solve the Black Lantern in the same way, and only the Flash¡¯s opponent Reverse Lightning remained unresolved. With Harley Quinn and Carol Ferris, the Black Light Hal Jordan has not yet been resolved.


    Su Sheng turned to take the coffee from Joan Muen and took her to sit down, drinking coffee and stroking Joan Muen¡¯s legs. Su Sheng found that the Flash¡¯s progress was not great although he could catch up. Reverse lightning, but it is difficult to remove his black lamp ring.


    "Huh, the Frost Killer came out?"


    Seeing that the Flash was helpless, Caitlin Snow suddenly transformed herself, but she seemed to be able to feel the chill through the video.


    The cold air filled, and the foot of the lightning slipped instantly, and the Flash took off his ring.


    Su Sheng turned to look at Harley Quinn but found that the battle just ended. Harley Quinn had taken off Hal Jordan''s ring, and poor Hal Jordan hung up again.After the black lamp was solved, the clown girl couldn''t wait to directly teleport away, it should be to get the blue lamp and purple lamp beast.


    At this point, the crisis of the black light had been resolved, and the sky that had been dimmed seemed to gradually clear up.


    Until the dark night is over?


    Su Sheng is a little disappointed, where is the Black Death Emperor?As a big boss, the Black Death Emperor hasn''t appeared yet.


    "Ring ringing."

 243 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 243

    The phone rang, and Su Sheng went through it. Carol Ferris was calling.


    The purpose of the call was obviously about the Black Lantern and the Legion. Su Sheng simply said a few words and heard that the matter might be over, which made Carol Ferris a sigh of relief.Not long after the phone was hung up, it rang again, and Felicity had to answer it.So Su Sheng could only repeat the matter again and by the way, let Felicity inform others so as not to ask himself again.


    Su Sheng was too lazy to deal with the subsequent matters. After he absorbed all the fear energy, he took Joan Muen back to the room to rest.


    No words for a night.


    On the next day, Su Sheng was busy again.


    First, Blitz, who became a black lamp, came back with a red lamp, beast blood, and slaughter the cow. Su Sheng put it in the collection room and let him do what he should do. Following the young girl, the clown girl also came back. The Blue Lantern Lantern Yaoshihuang and the Purple Lantern Lantern Marauder are back.


    "You want to collect the lantern beasts, then I will pass the parallax monsters too." The clown girl said with a smile.


    "You are free." Su Sheng said and sent it directly to the headquarters of the Orange Lantern Corps to get the Orange Lantern Abstinence Python back.


    In the collection room.


    The seven drifting bottles were neatly arranged in a row, and the seven lamp beasts were all here. This should be the most valuable collection in the collection room at present, but it is a pity that the Black Death Emperor did not appear, otherwise, he can also be collected together.Speaking of it, the Black Death Emperor was afraid that he would not appear easily after knowing his own strength like the original Lan Dahang Dr. Manhattan, for fear of being copied by himself.


    "It''s really persuasive, it''s a top-notch expert anyway, so persuasive!" Su Sheng curled his lips and threw Senistor''s green light ring to the clown girl."Give this ring to the Green Lantern and let him heal Batgirl."


    "Oh." The clown girl obediently agreed and left.


    The clown girl came back that night. Batgirl¡¯s injuries were completely healed, and she called to express her gratitude.Su Sheng was lacking in interest, and the Black Death Emperor didn''t appear to make him feel a lot less fun, and he felt like a duck flying with its mouth.


    It seems that I feel that Su Sheng''s mood is a little low, and the clown girl can be said to be very pleased and finally attract Su Sheng''s attention...


    The weather is clear and cloudless.


    The clown girl''s hair rubbed against Su Sheng''s leg, making him feel itchy and opened his eyes slightly.


    "Morning, dear." Harley Quinn looked up and smiled brightly.


    "Morning!" Su Sheng replied lazily, squinting his eyes slightly.


    The clown girl laughed and lowered her head to continue.


    "The Dark Death probably won''t appear anymore. How can I have some fun? Go to the center city to see the Frost Killer or to the Star City Raptor Squad? Or go to Mela? The underwater world of Atlantis should be good? "Su Sheng thought about it, and then thought of Sea King Arthur Curry.


    This hapless guy was thrown to the earth by himself, and I don¡¯t know how?How about exploring a new world?Maybe it can also lead out the Black Death Emperor.


    Su Sheng deliberately didn''t mention the black lamp ring, and the others didn''t mean to send the black lamp ring.


    If he leaves Earth One, will the Black Death Emperor use the Black Lantern Ring to do something?Maybe it will make a comeback?In addition, Su Sheng suddenly remembered one thing. The total energy of the Black Lantern Ring during the Dark Night Event seemed to be... an anti-monitor, right?


    It seemed that the anti-monitor had died, and the weak soul was made by the Black Death Emperor into the total energy of the Black Lantern Legion.Anti-monitor This is also a hanging character, known as the anti-monitor king. He has the anti-life equation and is one of the top batches in the DC world. 5.3. If it weren''t for death, he would still be within the control of the Black Death Emperor. It''s not that easy to catch.


    Then the words that led to the Black Death Emperor might be able to replicate the anti-monitor''s abilities. It seems that you have to run farther to make the Black Death Emperor feel at ease!


    "In order to make you come out and pretend to be forced, Lao Tzu is broken!" Su Sheng sighed secretly, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    ...


    PS: Many people should know the words of the anti-monitor, the top group.In addition, it opens the first world outside of DC. It is from the old movie "Hellboy" changed by Dark Horse Comics Company. It is not long or short but also belongs to the superhero series.I heard that the new movie of Hellboy is about to restart, and the villain is the heroine of Resident Evil.The game "Injustice 2" also joined the role of Hellboy!


    ¢à The World of Hellboy


    Chapter 270 Super Time Flow and the New World


    With what he wanted to do, Su Sheng''s mood finally rose.


    Seeing the clown girl''s head swaying up and down, Su Sheng smiled and grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her to the side. Su Sheng turned over on her horse in her deliberate exclamation, holding a red and a blue rein in both hands. Galloping up.


    The horse shook its head and roared cheerfully.


    The horse galloped for a long time, and finally stopped after the last fast charge.


    Su Sheng turned over and lay down and took the clown girl in his arms and gave a happily kiss.


    "My dear, did you think of something interesting? My mood suddenly improved!" The clown girl asked with a smile on Su Sheng''s chest.


    "Yes." Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    If you want to bring the Black Death Emperor out of Earth Two, it will definitely not work, too close, and even other parallel universes may be within the Black Death Emperor''s range.So what if it is not DC world?It should be enough to leave the regular DC world, right?Although Su Sheng is not sure, can he give it a try?


    Should he be able to do it with his current ability?


    Shock wave or super power.


    Both of these two abilities can be used to travel through the universe, but the shock wave ability needs something as a medium to sense different cosmic waves. It may not be so easy if you have been there once and haven''t been.He has been to the Marvel world before, but... the universe he is in has collapsed and I don''t know if it can be done.


    Su Sheng closed his eyes and thought that the Marvel world began to sense.


    One time, two times, ten times, eight times...Su Sheng kept stacking power, but unfortunately he didn''t sense anything.


    "Sure enough, isn''t it?"


    "Then change one!" Su Sheng pondered for a moment and quickly thought of a world. This was an old movie he had seen before, which was quite impressive.Stack, stack, continue to stack.


    Su Sheng has almost stacked up to fifty times, and suddenly he felt a change in the scene before him.


    He seemed to be in a certain kind of torrent. There were countless projection-like images around him that made him feel dazzled. He didn''t know which one to look at. Only after a few glances at Su Sheng, he realized that these clips were gone, and he also appeared in a certain In a building.


    This change is as natural as a dream.


    The whole world seemed to be dark blue, as if shrouded in a layer of mist.He turned his head and looked around. The room was a little messy and looked like a bachelor''s place. In the corner of the room, a person was looking in the mirror.


    At least two meters high, wearing a long windbreaker, with a red tail dangling, seems to be in a good mood?


    Suddenly, the man turned around.


    Dark red skin, two protruding but flattened round tentacles on his head, with a cigar in his mouth, his right hand is several times larger than his left!He didn''t notice Su Sheng''s peep, but turned around and went out from the door.


    "Success!" Su Sheng smiled, and the scenery in front of him changed again.


    He blinked and returned to his room.


    Harley Quinn stared at him curiously."What succeeded?"


    "I found a new playground, maybe... there will be more in the future, don''t worry about being bored this time." Su Sheng stood up and patted the clown girl: "Go take a bath, clean up."


    "Hmm!" The clown girl nodded excitedly.


    The two took a bath and changed clothes.


    Su Sheng also thought of the pictures that he saw at the beginning, then... it should be super time flow, right?It is said that the super-time stream includes all the forms in the digital sense, such as all movies, TV series, novels, cartoons, etc., and it is also specially emphasized that the Marvel universe is also in the super-time stream.


    The new 52 in the DC world, that is, 52 universes, are drawn from the super-time flow.

 244 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 244

    The glimpse just now made Su Sheng also watch a few scenes that are absolutely not what the DC world should have.After everything was done, Su Sheng didn''t have any hurry to set off. First, he called Indigo to explain a few words to make a good connection between the universe and the universe, otherwise he didn''t know if the Black Death Emperor really appeared.After that, Joan Muen confessed a few words and gave her a few pieces of gold to make her look after the discipleship with Indigo.


    It was already noon after the morning shift, but it was already more than three o''clock in the afternoon after all told.


    "Are you ready?" Su Shengchao''s clown girl asked.


    Harley Quinn changed into her outfit, high heels, black fishnet stockings, two-tone shorts and a jacket, wearing a white T-shirt inside, her gun of love and hate collapsed in her waist, her two-color ponytail tied, and a yellow light ring on her left hand. He took a baseball bat in his right hand.


    "Ready!" The clown girl nodded her head.


    Su Sheng closed his eyes in contemplation and raised his hand after a long while to release the shock wave wormhole.


    The two jumped in.


    next moment.


    The two felt the shock wave wormhole disappeared behind their feet on the ground.


    The dark clouds cover the moon and even the stars are invisible, and the surroundings are silent, and the old and backward buildings are shrouded in the night giving a feeling of depression.


    "It looks like Gotham? It used to be Gotham." Harley Quinn looked around. The Gothic architectural style is indeed a bit Gotham."Which world is this? What is the earth? Is it also a parallel universe? Is there a double body I know?"


    Su Sheng lifted the bracelet and tried to make contact. After confirming that there was no problem with the communication, he put down and said with a smile: "This is not a flat 790 world but a completely independent world. As for what is it called? Hellboy''s. The world is better."


    The ghost knew what this world should be called, and Su Sheng simply named it after a character or a name.


    "Hellboy?" Harley Quinn whispered softly without further questioning.


    "Go, find a place to stay first."


    Every time I go to a strange place, the place to stay is definitely the first problem to be dealt with.


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, they saw a few cars suddenly appeared in front of them.The creaking door opened neatly, and several gunmen in uniforms got off the car and aimed at Su Sheng and the Harlequin.


    "Don''t move!"


    The clown girl laughed and hurriedly raised her hands as if I was a good person."I won''t move, I won''t move, don''t scare me, I''m afraid!"


    "And you, raise your hands!" Several gunmen shouted towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and chuckled."It seems we have a place to stay."


    After speaking, he slowly raised his hands.


    ...


    PS: Open the new world "Hellboy", ask for flowers, ask for rewards!In addition, the ultra-time flow is a concept set by DC. If you want to know, you can search the encyclopedia for the ultra-time flow.


    Chapter 271 "The World of Hellboy"


    Su Sheng raised his hands and watched those people pacing vigilantly with their guns, and asked with a light smile."Can you ask who you are and why are you arresting us?"


    "Yes, yes, we haven''t done anything yet!" The Harlequin nodded and said.


    "Stop talking nonsense." The gunman put down the gun, took out the handcuffs, and pulled Su Sheng''s arm down and directly handcuffed him. On the other side, someone else handcuffed the clown girl and took her baseball bat. Take away her gun of love and hate.


    "My dear, I can''t give you this, kids don''t play with guns." The clown girl said with a smile, avoiding dexterously.


    Huh huh!


    In an instant, all guns were directed at Harley Quinn.


    "Gun, hand it over." The man said solemnly.


    "But I don''t want to!" The clown girl turned her head slightly to look at Su Sheng."My dear, shall we change our base?"


    "It''s up to you!" Su Sheng shrugged indifferently, and his psychic abilities shook the gunman next to him directly to get his memory.BPRD, short for the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency, is a secret agency responsible for protecting the United States and the world from activities such as mysticism and supernaturalism. It is also an agency of Hellboy.


    No matter which country in the world is the face of a world policeman, this kind of mysterious organization is about to become a standard feature.However, the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency does have some ability, or the agents inside have some ability to predict the appearance of themselves and Harley Quinn, so they came to arrest.


    This should be the work of Hellboy''s teammate and friend Abel the Murloc?The telepathy-like ability can not only read the memory of others, but can even see its past and future through objects, which is similar to one''s own shock wave ability to some extent.


    "What do you want to do, warn you not to mess around, otherwise we will..." Several agents of the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency raised their guns to warn, but before they finished speaking, the clown girl suddenly rushed forward and bumped her head towards the next agent. Past.


    boom!


    The crisp collision sound made people feel painful. The agent snorted and covered his head, and the clown girl shook her high heels and kicked it directly.


    This foot has a very famous name, yin leg!


    "Ah..." The hapless agent covered his head with one hand and the vital point and lay down.


    Bang bang bang!


    The gunshot immediately rang out and hit the Harley Quinn.


    The yellow light suddenly lit up to illuminate the originally dim surroundings, and a huge yellow shield blocked the front of Harley Quinn, making the agents startled, almost instinctively continuing to shoot.The gunfire was deafening, and bullets scattered all over the floor.


    Behind the shield, the clown girl''s hands were surrounded by the energy of the yellow light, and the handcuffs split instantly. After squeezing the handcuffs twice, the handcuffs broke into pieces and fell off her wrists.


    "Don''t, don''t move!"


    "Quit resistance immediately!"


    The sudden appearance of the weird shield shocked these agents, but somehow they had dealt with many special cases, so they were calm. One of them came to Su Sheng¡¯s side quickly and pointed his gun at Su Sheng¡¯s head towards the clown girl. Shouted.


    The clown girl sneered when the agent was about to take Su Sheng as a hostage. The laughter was exaggerated as if she heard a funny joke, and she almost lost her waist.


    "My dear, you...you are treated as a hostage, haha...haha...what should I do? Should I surrender?" The clown girl asked Su Sheng while smiling.


    "Okay, okay, since you don''t like this place to stay, let''s change it, don''t waste time here." Su Sheng said with a chuckle and his body shook slightly.


    The next moment, the surrounding agents fell to the ground with a thump.


    All lie down in a blink of an eye.


    "It''s so fast, fortunately...you are not so fast in bed!" The clown girl bent over, picked up the baseball bat and walked over to take Su Sheng''s arm, and the two moved away!


    In a hotel.


    The most luxurious suite on the top floor.


    Su Sheng stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the night, and recalling the memory of Hellboy.


    In 1944, World War II was coming to an end. The Nazis were unwilling to implement the "God Twilight" plan. They used science and mysterious powers and a wizard to open the gate to hell and summon the Son of Satan. Although the ceremony was Destroyed but the son of Satan was sent.


    A child.


    The son of Satan with a red skin, a huge right hand and a tail.

 245 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 245

    He was adopted by Professor Bloom, taught him the principles of life and cared for him as a son. Eventually, he joined the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency and became a Hellboy who specializes in "destroying demons and eliminating demons".In the movie, he has two good partners, one is the murloc Abel, who has pale green and blue skin all over, and his head is like an alien. He usually likes to live underwater, eat rotten eggs, and has extraordinary wisdom. And mental abilities.


    Another Liz Sherman suddenly possessed the supernatural power of fire at the age of eleven. The first burst of power took the lives of her parents and brothers and almost paralyzed the entire city. In the end, 32 people died.Because of his special ability, he joined the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency, and because his ability was often out of control, he was eventually imprisoned in a mental hospital.


    She is also the object of hellboy''s admiration.


    Even if he is from hell, he still has to fall in love, even if it''s just unrequited love.


    Su Sheng didn''t plan to do anything in this world, and he didn''t have much interest in the abilities of Hellboy and others. His purpose here was to attract the Black Death Emperor to appear.


    A faint fragrance came from behind, with a hand on his shoulder.Su Sheng turned his head and saw the clown girl standing in front of him wrapped in a bath towel.


    She pursed her mouth and smiled without saying a word, put one hand on Su Sheng''s shoulder, and one hand pulled away the bath towel on her body.


    Click!


    Bath towels were scattered on the ground.


    The clown girl opened her mouth with a charming smile, and slowly squatted down with her hands supporting Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng trembled slightly. Although his eyes looked at the night outside the window, the realization gradually became a little dazed, and he couldn''t see exactly what he was looking at.


    A strange world, a strange room.


    The two people familiar with each other did not feel the slightest discomfort.


    In the night, the curtains of the bed slowly fell, and the voice gradually sounded.


    Chapter 272 The Role Playing of Harlequin


    There is a garbage disposal station in the suburbs of Newark, New Jersey. Although garbage trucks occasionally come in and out, its real identity is the Paranormal Investigation and Defense Agency.There is only a solitary building on the ground, but there is a cave under the ground.


    The sun was swaying the earth, and the gray-haired Professor Bloom of the Paranormal Investigation and Defense Agency stood in front of an indoor pool. Inside the pool, the murloc Abel floated around slowly.


    "Can''t you feel it?" Professor Bloom asked unwillingly.


    Murloc Abel shook his head: "I can''t feel it anymore, I can only feel that he is from another world, another more powerful world."


    "A world with him?" Professor Bloom asked pointedly.


    He was referring to Hellboy.


    Murloc Abel still shook his head.


    Professor Bloom quietly breathed a sigh of relief: "No matter which world they are from, they can''t let it go. I will let people find their whereabouts as soon as possible. You also think about what kind of ability is that sudden yellow shield. To determine their identity as soon as possible."


    ...


    The sunny weather made the street more pedestrians. The clown girl walked down the street holding 783 Su Sheng. Although she didn''t bring her baseball bat, her dress was still eye-catching and frequently eye-catching.Harley Quinn and Su Sheng didn''t mind at all. They should go shopping and chat, and sometimes they would go in and buy some interesting souvenirs when they met interesting shops.


    Harley Quinn also has friends!


    Go shopping, eat, and understand the world before you know it. The day has passed.Oh, yes, I also shook off the agents of the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency three times. The clown girl seemed to be a little annoyed the last time, she stunned the following agents and stunned Su Sheng and ran away.Although Su Sheng felt that it was not necessary at all.


    "What is this place?"


    Not knowing how far they ran, Harley Quinn and Su Sheng jumped over the wall into a spacious courtyard.Su Sheng looked around and asked casually, but the clown girl''s eyes lit up.


    "This is a mental hospital!" She said confidently."I have been to the Arkham Asylum. The smell there is the same as here, but it is stronger than here."


    "Do you want to see what it''s like to be a doctor?" Harley Quinn said with a grin.


    The doctor?


    Su Sheng became interested in an instant.


    Su Sheng had planned to take the clown girl in directly, but the clown girl shook her head and pulled him over with a cautious look of guilty conscience.Quietly opened the door, the clown girl took a look and curled her lips: "Even the janitor is not so loosely managed. If you change to Arkham, I''m afraid everyone will run away."


    Although it was the first time she came, she seemed to be familiar with the road, quietly all the way to the top floor and opened the door of a room similar to a medical care room.


    Open the door gently.


    There was a female doctor in a white coat.


    With her eyes facing each other, the female doctor was stunned. Just as she was about to speak, she saw the clown woman suddenly rushed over, leaping over the desk with her hand, and kicked the female doctor''s head with her foot.


    boom!


    Harley Quinn landed, and the female doctor fainted directly on the desk with her head.


    "Hehehe." The clown girl turned around and gestured to Su Sheng to close the door.


    Su Sheng turned around and closed the door and saw the clown girl helping the female doctor to get up. She took off her white coat and put it on her body, and then pulled out the rope and rag to tie up the hapless female doctor. Under the desk."Mirror, mirror..." The clown girl muttered and opened the drawer and quickly found the mirror to set it up, and then removed the double ponytail and tied it into a ponytail. Although the color of the hair tips is more obvious, you can''t see anything from the front.


    Wearing a white lab coat, her hair tied up, her expression, her whole temperament looked different.


    Especially she found black-rimmed glasses to put on from the side, well, there is no hint of clown girl feeling.


    Su Sheng''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Is this role playing?This is simply acting in true colors!


    Click, click.


    With the sound of high heels, the clown girl picked up the folder beside her and walked to Su Sheng with a serious face.


    She looked down at the folder seriously and then raised her head and threw the folder suddenly."These things are useless at all. Mental problems cannot be explained clearly by written words. My name is Harley Quinn, the doctor in this mental hospital, and I need to understand you more thoroughly and comprehensively."


    "What am I going to do?" Su Sheng followed the role.


    "You don''t need to do anything, because I''m the doctor!" Harley Quinn reached out and put her hand on his bulging place.Su Sheng seemed to be frightened, really motionless.Harley Quinn raised the corner of her mouth and threatened with some evil charm: "You have to listen to me when you come here, understand?"


    "Is this a different play? Become an evil doctor?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" The clown girl squeezed in an instant.


    "Fuck me, be gentle!" Su Sheng really didn''t expect Harley Quinn to be so devoted.


    "Does it hurt? It''s okay, I''ll help you see, I''m a doctor." The clown girl was about to squat down when she finished speaking, but suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    "It''s time to round up."


    The clown girl squeezed her throat, and then heard the footsteps drifting away outside the door.


    "Go to the room first." The clown girl winked and opened the door and went out.


    Su Sheng followed with great interest and found out that she actually started rounds. The patient''s room was checked and even the patient''s name was known. The meticulous and natural posture almost bluffed Su Sheng. .As for those patients, even though some of them were somewhat confused about the strange doctor Harley Quinn, no one doubted it.


    Before I knew it, the half-story ward was almost completely checked.

 246 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 246

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps and words suddenly came from the stairway in the distance. It should be the security of the hospital to patrol, right?As Su Sheng saw the clown girl, the clown goddess pushed a ward away as usual and pulled Su Sheng up.


    boom!


    The door just closed, and the voice became clear from the outside.


    Su Sheng leaned against the door, and the clown girl joked on him: "Patient, we can continue the inspection in this room."


    "Someone." Su Sheng smiled.


    "I have seen the records of the ward, but there is no one in this room!" said the clown girl and squatted down.


    "There are really people!" Su Sheng held the clown girl and pointed to the hospital bed in the room.


    Chapter 273 The Girl Playing with Fire


    Really someone?


    The Harley Quinn was stunned and turned to look at the hospital bed, because the door was closed and the lights were not turned on, only the moonlight shining through the window looked a little dim, so it is really hard to notice a person on the hospital bed without looking carefully."There are really people. When did they arrange to come in but they didn''t keep a record." The clown girl mumbled and turned on the light.


    Snapped!


    The room lit up instantly.


    The sudden light was a bit dazzling, and the person on the hospital bed slightly tilted his head and raised his hand to block it.


    A woman.


    Wearing a dark hospital coat with short black hair, his face looked sickly pale, and his eye sockets were slightly sunken, as if he hadn''t rested well.Mental patients, whether it''s physical or mental state-it''s so strange.


    "What is your name and when did you live in?"


    Harley Quinn did not realize that she was being discovered by pretending to be a doctor, and she walked over and asked in a bad tone.


    The woman lowered her arm and glanced at the clown girl and Su Sheng did not speak.


    The clown girl pouted her lips."It hasn''t been long since I was sent in? It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me, I will know who you are. But if you want to live here more comfortably, you''d better answer my questions."


    The woman glanced."Liz Sherman."


    "That''s right." Harley Quinn smiled satisfied.


    "Are you fire-proof again?" Su Sheng raised his brows and walked from the door to the hospital bed and sat down.Liz Sherman, isn''t this the one Hellboy admires?The heroine in the movie with the super power to release flames.


    Liz Sherman gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    "Do you know?" The clown asked with Su Sheng''s shoulder.


    Su Sheng smiled."A superpower who can''t control his own abilities is not a special role."


    "Oh." The clown girl responded."Let''s go, let''s change rooms."


    "Not in a hurry." Su Sheng shook his head and raised his hand to Liz Xueman, his hand bursting into flames.


    Liz Xueman, who had never had any special expressions and reactions, instantly widened her eyes and looked at it in disbelief. The flames changed in different forms in Su Sheng''s palm, and even turned into a villain and started dancing.


    This kind of ability, this kind of control made Liz Xueman couldn''t help but say: "You, how did you do it?"


    Su Sheng smiled and closed his palms, retracted the flame and said an address, then raised his hand and pinched her chin to look at him."Think carefully. If you want to control your ability, come to this place to find me."


    Finished.


    Su Sheng let go and got up and went out with Harley Quinn.


    Snapped!


    Before closing the door, the lights were turned off.


    The door closed gently.


    The guards on patrol had gone far, and the clown girl had patrolled the remaining wards first and then found an empty ward to enter.


    The ward is very small and not clean, but there is a different atmosphere that makes the two of them emotional.


    In the fierce kiss, the two gradually became excited. They didn¡¯t take off their white coats at all, and the two began a fierce battle. It has to be said that Harley Quinn is very proactive in driving, and the demand is also very strong, almost all of her take the initiative. Raising the flames of war, this made Su Sheng inevitably resounded when he was in Gotham.


    Although they are the same body, they seem to be different souls.


    The clown girl pressed her mouth tightly so as not to make a sound, and the feeling of being sneaky and cautious really added a lot of charm.


    After a long long time.


    Su Sheng and the clown girl looked at each other and smiled before returning to the hotel room through the shock wave wormhole.


    As for the white coat?


    Well, maybe it can be used as a souvenir.


    The two took a shower, and the Harley Quinn changed into a translucent purple pajamas and lay on the bed watching TV.Is this a talk show?The topic of discussion was a photo, the photo was very vague, it looked like a hellboy.The two hosts started to debate with each other on this photo. From whether Hellboy really exists to why he became like this, the topic of chat flew up, and it was just a picture of the beginning of the game. The content depends on editing!


    Turning off the TV casually, too lazy to listen to their nonsense, Su Sheng practiced indigo and asked about the situation.


    There is no situation.


    There is nothing unusual about the black lamp ring, and there is no new black lamp ring. Even the people in the lamp group have never been to the earth again, and the waves are calm.It is worth mentioning that after Guy became Green Lantern again, by chance, they met Batman Superman and they knew each other, and according to the information investigated by Indigo, they seemed to be tracking Red Lantern Mela.


    Although Mela became a red light and received the news to get the Lantern Beast, it was obvious that Mela ignored it at all, and continued to search for Aquaman.Her own anger was added to the influence of the red light, so she couldn''t help but feel a little bit more moving in finding people. It just happened that the light ring broke out and everyone else paid special attention, so she naturally focused on Mela.


    "Xiao Hei, don''t let me wait too long, otherwise I can only find a way to find you." Su Sheng mumbled secretly and hugged the clown girl into a deep sleep.


    As soon as it was dark, Bellamy''s mental hospital was in chaos.


    The guards on the patrol found the tied up female doctor in the office and found out that something was wrong. After checking the hospital, they found that there was no loss in the hospital. The only thing that was wrong was... Liz Sherman who had just been sent over was gone.The news that Liz Sherman was missing quickly reached the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency. After all, Liz Sherman was originally a member of the agency, even if she was sent to a mental hospital, she would not ignore it.Soon the agents rushed to inquire about the specific situation, when the female doctor said that it was a man and a woman, and described the appearance of dressing.


    They will know who it is.


    "boom!"


    The heavy wall was directly pierced by a huge fist, and the Hellboy''s face was gloomy and his whole body shouted like an angry lion."Look, find Liz right away, if something happens to him, I will never let those two guys go!"


    This is the first time they have seen the Hellboy angry.


    The suffocation of anger alone made them afraid to breathe loudly.


    ...


    Bang bang bang!


    The knock on the door awakened the sleeping Su Sheng and Harley Quinn. The Harley Quinn mumbled and opened the door. She didn''t even see who was knocking at the door, and turned around and fell back into Su Sheng''s arms.

 247 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 247

    Liz Sherman stood at the door in a daze, and after hesitating for a moment, he came in.


    Chapter 274 is first beaten and then broke out?


    "Hmm..."


    A lazy groan sounded, Su Sheng squinted his eyes and stretched out and patted the clown girl lying on his body.The clown girl murmured and turned over slightly, Su Sheng stood up and opened the curtain.


    Stabbed!


    The bright sunshine came in, making people feel warm and comfortable.Turning around, Su Sheng picked up his nightgown and glanced at Liz Sherman, who was sitting next to him on the sofa with a complicated mood.


    She has been here for more than an hour.


    I thought they would get up soon, but I didn''t expect to sleep for another hour. This made Liz Sherman very depressed and wanted to get up and leave several times.But now she sees Su Sheng so indifferently and unsurprisingly, she reacts, this...maybe a test?


    "Do you know how to make coffee?" Su Sheng asked casually when he walked to the single sofa.


    "what?"


    Liz Sherman was stunned and looked around, then hesitated to get up to help Su Sheng make a cup of coffee.


    People have to die than people, and they have to be thrown away.


    The same is coffee, Liz Sherman''s craftsmanship is far worse than Joan Muen.After taking a sip, Su Sheng put down the coffee with a slight frown and looked at Liz Sherman who sat down opposite.


    Her pale, sick face showed an expression of tension and anxiety.


    "Think about it?" Su Sheng asked softly.


    "Yeah." Liz Sherman nodded.


    Su Shengdao: "There is no free lunch in this world. What you get will also lose something."


    "Anyway, it won''t be worse than it is now." Liz Sherman didn''t ask herself what to pay.


    "Let me take a look at the release ability." Su Shengdao.


    "Here?" Liz Sherman hesitated."I, I will ruin this place."


    "Believe you, you can''t do it!" Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Liz Xueman watched Su Sheng slowly get up and walked aside, hesitatingly said: "Hit me!"


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at Liz Sherman."You can''t even take the initiative to release your ability. Do you need external help to stimulate your emotions?"


    Liz Sherman nodded awkwardly.


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng stood up and raised his hand.


    "Snapped!"


    After the crisp sound, Liz Sherman turned her head and trembled slightly."Hide, get away, I''m here!"


    When the words fell on her body, blue flames began to emerge. The flames spread all over her body without burning her clothes. She had begun to lose control, and the flames began to burn the buildings around her.


    "Come, attack me!"


    Su Shengchao hooked her finger. Originally, he was not very interested in the abilities of a few characters in this world. Liz Sherman''s flame ability may be very strong in this world, but in the eyes of Su Sheng it is average, but the color of the flames It''s pretty pretty.


    "what!"


    Liz Xueman yelled and slammed his hands towards Su Shengxu''s legs, and the flames rushed into her face instantly.


    boom!


    The flame hit Su Sheng, and his nightgown was instantly ashes, but his body was not affected at all, not even a single strand of hair burned.


    Huh.


    The flame disappeared, Liz Sherman looked at Su Sheng with a little panting, but soon lowered her head.


    Su Sheng disapprovingly showed a set of nightgowns on her body, and said lightly: "The power is fair enough. What you need to do now is to overcome the fear of your own abilities. When you are not afraid of your own abilities, there is no You will feel at ease when you are mentally burdened and manipulate your abilities."


    "Then, what should I do?" Liz Sherman was surprised that Su Sheng put on her nightgown again and then asked.


    Su Sheng did not speak.


    Harley Quinn also woke up because of the movement just now, looked at Su Sheng and then at Liz Sherman with a weird smile.


    A simple wash, and by the way got Liz Sherman a suit.


    Su Sheng waved his hand to open the shock wave wormhole."Come on."


    "This, this is..." Liz Sherman was still surprised, but Harley Quinn directly pushed her over.


    The shock wave wormhole disappeared, but Su Sheng did not follow.


    "This, where is this? What are we here to do, he isn''t coming?" Liz Sherman couldn''t help but ask the Harley Quinn looking at the desolation around him.


    The clown girl laughed and instantly covered her body with a yellow light uniform.


    "What are you doing here? Of course... to help you exercise." The voice fell, and the clown girl directly showed her fist and hit Liz Sherman.


    boom!


    Liz Sherman flew out instantly.


    "What are you doing, you..." Liz Sherman shouted in surprise, but Harley Quinn continued to attack regardless.


    and¡­¡­


    This is for real!


    Harley Quinn started teasing Liz Sherman like a cat and a mouse, but she was not polite at all.Liz Sherman also began to use her abilities to fight back, but the effect is... hehe...


    Hotel room.


    Su Sheng lay lazily on the bed in his nightgown, learning about other world situations through his bracelet.


    Earth One, the Black Death Emperor still did not move.


    Earth Two, there is nothing special about Jesse Kuai Ke.


    On Earth Thirty-eight, the situation of all the girls is also normal. Supergirls are still heroes saving the world every day in the Super Investigation Department.


    "Boom boom!"

 248 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 248

    The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Su Sheng glanced at the door.


    X-ray vision display.


    Outside the door was a woman with short blond hair, with a weapon hidden in her body.


    A pistol, a dagger.


    "Are you an agent of the Paranormal Investigation and Defense Agency? I finally found it? No, if it''s the Paranormal Investigation and Defense Agency, there shouldn''t be only one person." Su Sheng thought for a while and threw the 2.6 mental ability directly, and then the corners of his mouth raised. stand up.


    In the movie, Hellboy has Abel the Murloc and Liz Sherman as helpers, so the villain''s wizards naturally also have helpers.


    A man named Keyan, the number one killer of the Nazis at the time, a psychopath, and a enthusiast of surgery. He had cut off his eyelids and lips, and he wore a mask. There were countless large and small operations on his body, and the blood in his body was already Instead of being dry, it was replaced with sand. Humans need to be twisted like a clockwork, and they are no longer humans.The other is the lover of the wizard, a female Nazi named Tanshi, I don''t know why she is called such a ghost name, but after so many years, she is still alive and not even old.


    This world is a bit mythical and ghostly.


    Standing outside is the blonde Nazi!


    Chapter 275 The Blonde Nazi?Thumbelina?


    "I found it because of Liz Sherman?"


    The knock on the door continued, and the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth slightly raised and walked over to open the door.


    The door opened.


    The blonde female Nazi hurriedly smiled with a pleasing smile and said: "Hello sir, may I ask you..."


    Before she finished speaking, she saw the other party showing a bright smile, and then she felt her neck tighten and the whole person was picked up by the other party.


    "Cough cough cough..." She coughed violently and looked at each other in horror with her pupils waiting."Let go, let me go, you, what are you doing..."


    Su Sheng chuckled and flicked.


    boom!


    The blonde female Nazi was thrown directly to the ground.


    After closing the door, Su Sheng turned around and saw the female Nazi pulling her gun from her waist, and shot directly in anger.


    boom!boom!boom!


    After three consecutive shots, the blonde female Nazi looked at Su Sheng blankly.


    Where''s the bullet?


    Su Sheng slowly raised his hand and slowly released it, and the bullet fell off.


    "How is it possible? I was caught?" The blonde Nazi widened her eyes, and she didn''t see the other party''s movements.Frozen, she continued to shoot.


    There was a patter, and she pulled the trigger but no bullet came out.


    "Count the number of bullets on the ground." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    The blonde female Nazi subconsciously looked at the bullets that Su Sheng had just thrown away. There were more than three bullets.He, he even got the bullets in his magazine?This is impossible!She didn''t feel anything at all, how this person did it.


    "Just play with you if you have nothing to do. It doesn''t matter if the bullet is gone, don''t you still have a dagger?" Su Shengyang smiled.


    How did he know?


    The blonde female Nazi was shocked again but couldn''t take care of so much. She drew her dagger and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng opened his hand and seemed to have no intention of hiding.


    Holding the dagger tightly, the blonde female Nazi pierced Su Sheng''s heart.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, the blonde female Nazi looked at the crooked dagger in her hand in disbelief. This person... is actually harder than a rock?Waved and threw the dagger away, she directly punched and kicked, Su Sheng still did not hide or even had no defense, letting the blond female Nazis bang.Soon the blonde female Nazi stepped back a few steps and stopped by herself.


    Nothing happened to Saint Su, but her hands were already bleeding.


    How could a body of flesh beat a body of steel!


    "You, what kind of monster are you?" she cried out in surprise.


    "Are you done? Then it''s me!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly.


    The blonde female Nazi looked at Su Sheng vigilantly for an instant, and saw Su Sheng slightly raised her hand, seeing a beam of light hitting over.The blonde female Nazi dodged hurriedly but was shot a step late.There was no explosion, no pain as imagined, the blonde female Nazi fell to the ground, shocked and raised her head to look at Su Sheng in surprise.


    This look frightened her.


    Su Sheng turned out to be a giant, just like a giant with his feet on the ground.


    "No, it''s not right..." She looked around in horror, it was not that Su Sheng had grown bigger but she had become smaller.The carpet next to the bed seemed to be a towering jungle, with every fiber taller than a person.His light beam just now shrank himself?The blonde female Nazi was dumbfounded, she had never heard of such a thing.


    A huge shadow appeared above her head, and the blonde Nazi hurried away in panic.


    boom!


    Although Su Sheng fell to the ground without stepping on the blonde female Nazi, the gold current and wind and waves rolled her on the ground far away.Before it was too late to panic, the blonde female Nazi began to rush and evade, Su Sheng deliberately chased her as if stepping on an ant.


    The original range of less than a few meters was so vast that the current blonde Nazis could not see the edge.


    For ten minutes, she was panting and lying on the ground unable to move.


    She... has been desperate.


    "Don''t run away? That''s boring." Su Sheng tweeted twice and bent over and stretched out his hand, pinched her with two fingers, lifted her up and placed her in his palm.


    Like Thumbelina.


    Su Sheng turned and walked to the bed and sat down and put her down. She did not hide or ran.


    She had run out of strength, and she could see that the other party had no intention of killing her at all, just teasing her.


    "Tell me about your purpose." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "First, first change me back." The blonde Nazi bargained.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "If you don''t tell me, I know. First, I want to test my identity and strength to see if it will affect your plan. Second, it''s for Liz Sherman?"


    "The power that Liz Sherman possesses is still powerful for you, and she is very important to the Hellboy. With her, you can force the Hellboy to open the door with the key and summon the Seven Chaos Gods, right. Right?" Su Sheng said as he touched her with his fingers."To be honest, the Seven Chaos Gods are too ugly, is the Crusu mythology system? And the strength is not very good, even if you can summon it, it will be dealt with high explosive bombs. Gods who can be dealt with by bombs are also embarrassed 230 Called God?"


    "You... how do you..."


    "How did I know? It''s not important, what''s important is that you are doomed to fail." Su Sheng smiled and the beam hit again to make her return to normal.


    She looked at her in surprise and looked at Su Sheng again, her expression complicated and silent.

 249 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 249

    Su Sheng lay down and put her foot on her lap and slightly lifted her cheek to make her turn around. She looked angry, resentfully waved her hand and wanted to knock off her foot but patted her hand in pain.


    "The wizard you followed is a believer of the Seven Chaos Gods and even... forget it, don''t talk about it." Su Sheng shook his head and smiled."Before, he studied the idea of ??summoning the Hellboy from hell, but he was sucked into hell. Not long ago, you and Ke Yan resurrected him, but he is no longer a human being. After he was resurrected, he was busy again. I want to summon the Seven Chaos Gods to come, but treat you as a starter, don''t you... feel sad?"


    "I love him!" the blonde Nazi said solemnly."We are for lofty ideals."


    "This is so sad!" Su Sheng sighed."What kind of magic do you use to keep your youth? Isn''t it sad for a woman who has lived for decades and has not experienced the love of men and women?"


    Chapter 276 As long as the hoe is good, there is no corner to dig


    "Do you really love him? Don''t care if he just uses you and don''t care about dying for him?" Su Sheng asked her with squinting eyes.


    "of course!"


    Although Su Sheng''s words made her a little embarrassed, she still answered without hesitation.


    "That''s good!" Su Sheng smiled.


    The blonde female Nazi was stunned."What do you mean?"


    Su Sheng slowly put his leg down and put it on her leg and laughed softly: "I''m here to lead someone out. I don''t know when he will show up and there is nothing interesting to do, so I have to give Have fun by yourself. Fortunately, I found it now!"


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t stop you from doing things. I just want to try to see if I can dig a corner to make you fall in love with me!" Su Sheng raised his mouth and said.


    "You dream!" The blonde female Nazi blurted out and cursed subconsciously."No one can replace my feelings for him, and I will never fall in love with you!"


    "Try it, anyway, idle is idle."


    Su Sheng disagrees. The blonde Nazi''s face is not high, and she has a better figure than Liz Sherman.The most important thing is that she is very loyal to the wizard and happens to be good, which makes Su Sheng can not help but have the idea of ??digging the wall, see if she can give the wizard a hat of forgiveness?Sounds boring to be honest?But who made him have nothing to do now.What''s more, he always said that he gave someone a forgive hat to give someone a forgive hat, but he hasn''t sent it out until now. Almost all of them have been cut off in advance by himself. It is rare to encounter someone who naturally wants to try it. Anyway... I am idle when I am idle.


    It doesn''t seem to be difficult if only getting the body, but in her current situation, it seems that she can only start with the body.


    After all, emotionally, I have no chance at all, so I can only take shortcuts. After all...the closest truth to a woman''s heart is X Dao!Su Sheng smiled and looked at the blonde female Nazi. She seemed to feel the sinister and hurriedly trying to escape from the smile, but Su Sheng¡¯s feet hooked her waist and threw her directly onto herself, holding her and turning around. The position has been changed.


    "What are you going to do! I warn you, don''t mess around, or I won''t let you go!"


    "Hush!" Su Sheng hushed her mind power and instantly controlled her body."The routine I adopted is called Rijiu Shengqing. What''s more, he doesn''t touch you at all like the eunuch. Wouldn''t it be good for me to help him fill this vacancy?"


    Unable to move, unable to make a sound.


    The blonde female Nazi asked herself that she had done countless cruel things, and countless people died because of her. She never regretted it, cared about it.But at this moment she really regretted it, regretted...Is this retribution?


    Tears flowed down the corner of her eyes, and she felt sorry for the wizard.


    Her eyes revealed pleading, but Su Sheng ignored it.


    Inexplicably, she thought of the people who pleaded with her at the beginning. It turned out...this is despair, and it turns out that...this is the feeling!


    She is a bad person, she is the villain in others'' mouths.


    But now she knew that she was just a little villain, a little villain bullied by the big villain!


    For a long time.


    Su Sheng stopped to plant the power of the black flower of mercy on her body, and then controlled her to take a bath and get dressed.When she came out again, Su Sheng lifted this control!


    The body was free, and the blonde female Nazi limped and left the hotel without any pause!


    After a while.


    The harlequin teleported back with the embarrassed Liz Sherman. Liz Sherman was lying on the ground in tattered clothes without the strength to move. It seemed that she had been trained by the harlequin.She is afraid of her own ability, so she can''t control her ability, because once she uses her ability, disaster will happen, which is a kind of psychological problem.Harley Quinn¡¯s unscrupulous attack made her feel relieved to fight back, without worrying about any damage. In this case, her ability to control will naturally increase!


    "Did you look for a woman?"


    The clown girl sniffed the surprised Chao Su Sheng and asked.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Found something interesting."


    "What''s the matter?" The clown girl asked curiously, and Su Sheng said fifty to ten.


    "Sounds very exciting." The brain circuit of Harley Quinn is indeed different from others. After hearing this, Liz Sherman only felt cold and felt that Su Sheng was not a thing, but Harley Quinn found it very interesting and exciting.


    I don''t want to cuckold someone, and I want to pry it over.


    Have fun when you have difficulty!


    "Abnormal!" Liz Sherman cursed secretly in her heart.


    Night fell gradually.


    Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and watched TV. Harley Quinn and Liz Sherman, who had changed after the shower, were eating.A piece of news is being broadcast on TV. It seems that a museum has been attacked. The police have blocked the scene and a garbage truck drove past.


    Watching the garbage truck shown on TV, Liz Sherman''s expression was a little dazed.


    She recognizes the car.


    This is Hellboy''s action car. It seems that what happened in the museum should not be an ordinary case.


    "Samoer, the legend records that it is a lonely person, the son of Neilga, who is regarded as someone''s brother, the master of darkness, the harbinger of plague, the resurrection dog of the root of destruction." Su Sheng said abruptly.


    Liz Sherman was stunned and turned his head to see Su Sheng chuckles and continued: "The wizard who helped the Nazis summon the Baron of the Earth was resurrected. The purpose of his attack on the museum was because there were thousands of statues in the collection. The salt collected from the tears of an angel, he used to summon Samer."


    "Samore will lay countless eggs, and its soul will be resurrected in these eggs once killed, becoming two!"


    "How do you know so clearly?" Liz Sherman asked in surprise.


    "That blonde female Nazi is the wizard''s subordinate and lover!" Su Sheng smiled and said."Speaking of which your world is really weird, it''s a hodgepodge of various myths, angels...tsk, I don''t know if I can see the living!"


    "Do you want to check it out?"


    Su Sheng turned his head and asked the clown girl.


    Harley Quinn nodded repeatedly.


    The shock wave wormhole was released, and Su Sheng and Harley Quinn stood up and went over. Liz Sherman hesitated for a moment and followed.


    Chapter 277 Hellboy?It''s just a ball!


    museum.


    The area where the accident occurred has been sealed off. People from the Paranormal Investigation and Defense Agency are waiting for the results behind the door. Abel the Murloc, Professor Bloom, the "father" of Hellboy, new agent John Myers and other agents nervously stand by Waiting.


    In the door.


    Hellboy, wearing a beige trench coat, was attacking Samor with a gun. His gun was ordinary but the bullet was specially made.Holy water, lilac leaves, silver flakes, and white oak are all sacred objects, which have extremely strong damage to evil creatures.


    "So ugly!"


    Su Sheng three people appeared in the corner not far away, and the clown girl murmured.

 250 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 250

    "Who is ugly?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "All ugly!" Hellboy is indeed not handsome, but Samer is really ugly, about two meters high, crawling on all fours, looks ugly and sprays extremely radiant saliva, and his tongue can stretch like a frog. Very vicious.The myths of other worlds, whether they are gods or demons, the decent villains basically still have human characteristics, but this world is simply the animal world or where is the magical animal?


    boom!


    The bullet smashed the pillar and instantly the dust rose, and the resurrected dog Samor ran quickly and then leaped towards the Su Sheng trio for 730.


    "Liz?"


    Hellboy turned around and saw Liz Sherman just as he was about to shoot, which stunned him instantly.


    "Stay away from her!" The Hellboy rushed over like a roar when he woke up, but it was too late.


    The resurrected dog has already rushed over.


    "Big Dog Gou, you are so ugly, get out!" The clown girl''s voice fell and directly reflected the baseball bat and swung it over.


    boom!


    When the head of the resurrected dog was hit, it flew out and smashed through the wall and disappeared into the sight of everyone.


    The Hellboy was stunned, and then he seemed to realize that it was not just Liz Sherman.


    "It''s you!"


    Although I haven''t seen it, the Hellboy naturally learned from the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency that the characteristics of Su Sheng and Harley Quinn are that they captured Liz Sherman!Thinking of this, the angry Hellboy didn''t even think about raising his hand and shooting at Su Sheng. As for why it was Su Sheng and not Harley Quinn?


    Who made Su Sheng a man!


    boom!


    The bullet ejected from the muzzle and came to Su Sheng in an instant. The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and reached out and grabbed the bullet directly.


    "A special bullet?" Su Sheng chuckled and shook his hand back under the unexpected gaze of Hellboy.


    Puff!


    The bullet hit the lower rib of Hellboy, and the huge force knocked him out and hit the wall.


    He grinned and stretched out his hand to directly buckle out the bullet, gritted his teeth and got up, patted the dust and walked towards Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The door was suddenly opened, and several agents rushed in.


    As soon as they came in, they saw the yellow baseball bat smashed at them, and then saw the clown girl laughing and showing two normal-sized baseball bats into the crowd.


    Smash!Smash!Smash!


    All of a sudden screams broke out.


    Hellboy strode to Su Sheng, and slammed Su Sheng in the face with his right gesture of destruction.This punch, he did not show mercy.No matter who you are, no matter what you are, go to death!The ferocious eyes exuded fierce eyes, and the dark red huge fists roared.


    "Snapped!"


    A crisp voice sounded, and the Hellboy stared wide-eyed at the small palm that was holding his right hand. Looking along the palm of his hand, he saw the leisurely and relaxed look on his face.


    "Is he despising me?" Hellboy burned his right arm forward in anger. Su Sheng''s feet didn''t move as if they were rooted on the ground, and his arms were not bent at all.


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and raised his other hand and waved it randomly. Hellboy hurriedly blocked it with his left hand.


    As soon as he touched him, he felt a huge force that he had never felt before.


    boom!


    Hellboy''s huge red body flew out like a cannonball and hit the wall again, and the wall instantly sank into his shape.He snorted and shook his body as he was about to land, but Su Sheng came to him in an instant, grabbed his shoulder, and slammed.


    boom!


    There was another loud noise.


    The ground seemed to vibrate.


    The Hellboy who hit the ground grinned, his red tail flung out and wanted to fight back, but Su Sheng grabbed it and threw it upward.Hellboy flew up and thought about the rapid fall from the roof. Su Sheng stood in the direction where he fell and raised his arm up, and Hellboy was instantly beaten up.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Hellboy was beaten by Su Sheng like a toy ball. After a while, he went up and down, and everyone around him looked at him.


    This man who is as helpless as a toy is hellboy?Is the son of Satan summoned from hell?The Hellboy who has no rivals to destroy demons and demons?Are they dazzled?I was hallucinated by Harley Quinn.


    "It''s boring, there isn''t one who can play!" Harley Quinn muttered carrying a baseball bat.


    "Try this." Su Sheng chuckled after hearing the words, and stepped back half a step towards the fallen Hellboy.


    boom!


    The fist hit the hellboy''s waist and he flew in the direction of Harley Quinn.


    "Oh oh oh, here comes here." Harley Quinn clenched the baseball bat and jumped as she was about to hit the ball, swinging and hitting the moment Hellboy flew over.


    "Bang." After the baseball bat hit the Hellboy''s chest, he heard a swish, and the Hellboy flew out again.


    This time the wall was finally overwhelmed and smashed through, the huge red figure flew out, and for a moment I heard a bang that should have hit something.


    "Oh oh oh, home run!"


    The clown girl excitedly rushed towards Su Sheng and gave a high-five, and then jumped directly onto Su Sheng like an octopus.


    "My dear, I love you so much!" After saying that, the clown girl kissed directly.


    The two kissed like this.


    "..."


    Liz Sherman was expressionless. She didn''t speak from beginning to end, and even her expression had not changed.She had known Hellboy and the people from the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency very early. Before coming, she was a little worried that the Hellboy would be in danger against the Resurrected Dog, but she suddenly found out after coming.


    Actually, I don¡¯t worry that much?At least not worried enough to make her want to help.


    The 278th chapter is subtle and the power of the right hand?


    Click!


    The crisp voice made Liz Sherman turn her head and look over, and Harley Quinn and Su Sheng separated and jumped down smilingly.


    "Honey, let''s go back." The clown girl said with a smile.~ "I want it."


    "..."

 251 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 251

    Su Sheng looked at the clown girl dumbly, her behavior and violence were vividly manifested in her.This side violently overturned the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency''s agents and hit the Hellboy out with another home run, so should the violence be over?Shaking his head with a smile, Su Sheng released the shock wave wormhole clown girl and jumped in directly. He glanced at Liz Sherman, who came over and prepared to go in silently.


    "Liz..."


    An old man on the ground couldn''t help but yelled. This old man was Professor Bloom."Come back, you belong here."


    He could see that Liz Sherman had not been kidnapped, but had followed them voluntarily for no reason.


    Liz Sherman turned to look at him and shook her head slightly: "I thought I belonged here, because here are all monsters. The monsters should help each other together. But now..." She didn''t continue to say but turned her head into the wormhole.


    Su Sheng shrugged and reminded: "You should help that red guy."


    After speaking, Su Sheng went in and the wormhole disappeared.


    Hellboy was very unlucky. He was first beaten by Su Sheng and Harley Quinn, and after landing, he saw the resurrected dog.The resurrected dog was also beaten by the harlequin, but they obviously did not feel pitying for the same illness, but instead fought each other. When the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency went down, the resurrected dog was dead, and the left hand of Hellboy seemed to be injured.


    "Where is Liz Sherman?" Hellboy asked hurriedly.


    Everyone shook their heads silently.


    ...


    In the hotel room, Liz Sherman was lying on the sofa and covering her ears to prevent her annoying voice, and she didn''t know how long it took for the voice to gradually stop before she fell asleep slowly.Under the moonlight, the clown girl lay in Su Sheng''s arms, and the two fell asleep peacefully.After the clown girl was over, she could sleep without a dream, but Su Sheng had already entered a dream state.


    Dreamland of a blonde female Nazi.


    In the dream, the blonde female Nazi has helped the wizard complete the call of duty, and the seven chaos gods descended on the earth. Humans surrendered to the power of the gods. The Nazis rose again and ruled the earth.She was full of joy thinking that she could truly come together with the wizard to enjoy the fruits of victory, but the wizard refused.


    "Thinking day by day and dreaming at night, even if you are rejected in the happy dream, it seems that you are really worried about this." Su Sheng changed her dream with a light smile.


    He appeared.


    He and the blonde Nazi came together, staying busy during the day, and sleeping together at night to ask for each other.


    A lot of logic in dreams is impossible to make sense. You will not feel that something is wrong or unreasonable in the dream.So in the dream, the blonde Nazi accepted the relationship with Su Sheng and slowly immersed in such a life.One day, one month, one year, the time in the dream seems to pass very fast.


    She didn''t remember how long it took, only remembering that she fell asleep with Su Sheng as usual. When she woke up, she opened her eyes and found that the Nazi Empire had disappeared, the Seven Chaos Gods had disappeared, and Su Sheng beside her had disappeared.She was lying on the bed in perfect clothes.


    "This is... a dream?"


    "What a real dream^..."


    She looked at the ceiling in a daze. The memory in her dream was so real. She could remember the little things she had with Su Sheng, the laughter day and night, and even the feelings were so real. The fulfillment and contentment made her shudder and shook her head subconsciously, as if she wanted to shake this feeling away.


    "What''s the matter with you?" a bald wizard with a goatee pushed in and looked at her blankly and asked.


    "No, nothing."


    "You have been weird since you came back yesterday. How did I ask you to test those two people?" the wizard frowned and asked.


    "Very strong!" The blonde female Nazi hesitated for a moment and said, "But they shouldn''t hinder us."


    "That''s good!" The wizard believed her judgment very much.


    "Will we... really succeed?"


    "Of course, the plan has already begun. As long as we lead the beast to the designated place and open the door, we will succeed. It''s just..." The wizard frowned."Without that woman, I''m afraid it would be difficult to make that beast obediently obedient. Go and find a way to bring that woman back."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "The Resurrection Dog has successfully attracted their attention. The Kyan people will find a way to get in and kill Professor Bloom and leave a clue. You must hurry up." The wizard said, turned and went out.


    The blonde female Nazi stood for a while before turning over.


    ...


    The Harley Quinn brought Liz Sherman to exercise again, and Su Sheng lay on the bed and didn''t get up but raised her right hand to look at.Su Sheng copied his ability last night when he fought Hellboy.


    What ability does Hellboy have?


    A little stronger, a little bit more resistant to beatings, there is a destroyer right hand, but it seems that it can only be used as a hammer, there seems to be nothing special.But after copying it, he was the only child and found out that Hellboy is not showing his figure. His blood is... very special!He has a powerful talent of demon blood. Although he is called the son of Satan, his father is not Satan but one of the powerful and mysterious princes in hell.


    His blood is very strong.


    But Hellboy has another bloodline, from his mother''s bloodline!His mother is a descendant of King Arthur, known as the King of Witches!


    These two bloodlines are of little use to Su Sheng. The devil''s bloodlines are nothing more than allowing him to go through hell and the world more easily when he goes to hell one day in the future.The blood of the witch is so useful, at least it has deepened her control and understanding of magic a lot.


    but!


    What is really interesting is his right hand.


    His right hand was not born, it was his father grafted him when he was a child, cut off the original hand and replaced it with this!His right hand can release and control the seven chaotic gods, which is definitely not the ability of the devil, but rather the power of the opposite angel!


    Chapter 279 Clown Girl: What is the use of a disobedient pillow?Kill it?


    Bang bang bang!


    The knock on the door suddenly interrupted Su Sheng''s thoughts, turned over and walked over to open the door.


    Outside.


    The blonde female Nazi looked at Su Sheng with a complicated expression, and the familiar feeling in the dream at the moment of meeting made her almost subconsciously or habitually wanting to approach and get close to Su Sheng. Fortunately, she controlled it in time.With eyes facing each other, Su Sheng turned sideways slightly, and the blonde Nazi walked in silently.


    Snapped!


    The door closed, and the blonde Nazi was hesitantly about to speak when she was hugged by Su Sheng from behind.At that moment, the first reaction of the blonde Nazi was not to resist but to be relieved. There was a natural sense of getting along with old husbands and wives that made her relax."Oh my God, I... how could I think so, that... it''s just a dream, and it''s not real. But why is it so real? That generous chest, explaining arms, and even his breath are so familiar It seems, it seems that we have been together for a long time."


    The blonde female Nazi thought in a daze that she didn''t even push Su Sheng away for the first time.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was slightly raised behind her, and he pressed against her neck and whispered in his ear: "You delivered this to the door yourself."


    "I..." Just as the blonde Nazi was about to defend Su Sheng, she pushed her onto the bed and rushed over.


    This time Su Sheng didn¡¯t use mind control, so the blonde Nazis resisted fiercely, but gradually, gradually, the familiar feeling enveloped her heart, the kind of tacit understanding that seemed to have been done countless times spontaneously, even though she was trying to restrain herself. She wanted to keep herself calm, but she could no longer resist under the onslaught of the old driver Su Sheng.


    I don''t know when her hands hooked Su Sheng''s neck, and when she started to cater and cooperate, she even took the initiative in different surfing poses.


    She was in a trance and didn''t know how long it took, and her sanity finally recovered.


    Then she found herself clutching Su Sheng''s neck and lying in his arms.


    OMG!


    The blonde female Nazi couldn''t help but screamed and hurriedly got up, sat on the side and pulled the quilt to block her angrily: "You, did you do something to me?"


    "Just finished it." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "I''m not talking about this, I had a dream before..."

 252 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 252

    "Dreaming about me?" Su Sheng seemed to come and looked at her with shining eyes."Dreaming about what we did?"


    "..." The blonde female Nazi gritted her teeth and couldn''t speak, she looked at Su Sheng''s expression suspiciously."Don''t he really know, it''s not his ghost?"


    Seeing her, she seemed to refuse to say that Su Sheng had lost interest again, and hooked her into his arms again.


    "Lie down for a while, let''s talk about something later."


    The blonde female Nazi hesitated and finally did not get up, unknowingly she actually fell asleep.This sleep was surprisingly practical and comfortable, and she had forgotten how long she hadn''t slept so practically.And she didn''t dream this time, and she didn''t know how long it took before she woke up from her sleep.


    Opening her eyes, she found that Su Sheng beside her had disappeared, and then she realized that her hands and feet were actually fixed on the bed.


    This awakened her suddenly.


    "Wake up!" A frivolous voice sounded, and a girl with ponytails of different colors appeared in his sight.The blonde Nazi knew her, she was the woman who appeared with Su Sheng!The blonde female Nazi turned her head to look, and saw Su Shengzheng chatting with Liz Sherman on the sofa. There was a virtual projection on the coffee table that seemed to show what picture?


    "Let go of me!" the blonde Nazi shouted.


    "Shhh." The clown girl sat beside her and said with a smile, "Don''t shout, I want to talk to you."


    "I have nothing to chat with you, let me go!"


    "Really? But you robbed my man. Although I don''t mind my dear changing taste and pillow occasionally, after all, it only takes me for a long time, but I will get bored. I don''t want my dear to be bored with me. . So since he is interested in you now, you have to stay."


    "Why!" The blonde Nazi looked at Su Sheng angrily.


    "Can I kill her?" The clown girl turned to ask Su Sheng, and the yellow light ring instantly showed a long sword against the blond Nazi''s throat...


    The blonde Nazi was shocked for a moment.


    Su Sheng turned his head and smiled: "Why?"


    "Because she is disobedient, what''s the use of disobedient pillows?" The clown girl said confidently."Not as good as Liz Sherman, at least she is obedient."


    Liz Sherman trembled and said nothing.


    "Don''t you want to see what the Seven Chaos Gods look like?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Harley Quinn nodded.


    "She won''t go back, because the bald wizard can''t successfully summon the Seven Chaos Gods." Su Sheng smiled.


    The clown girl curled her lips: "Then let her live longer."


    As he said, the long sword directly cut the ropes of her hands and feet, and the blonde female Nazi subconsciously let go of her mouth and hurriedly turned over to find the clothes to put on, and said to Su Sheng: "Liz Sherman, I need her."


    "No!" Su Sheng shook his head and waved to her."And even if I agree, it''s too late."


    The blonde female Nazi looked at the virtual projection subconsciously, and soon discovered that the contents inside turned out to be the ritual location where the wizard wanted to summon the Seven Chaos Gods, and the Hellboy had been caught.


    "So fast?" The blonde Nazi said in surprise.


    0.1


    She knew the wizard''s whole plan, first used the Resurrection Dog to attract their attention, and then took the opportunity to let the Kyan people get in and kill Professor Bloom, leaving clues to guide the Hellboy to actively find the location of the ceremony.This series of things will take two or three days even if it goes well. How long is it now?The blonde female Nazi subconsciously looked at the clock next to her, but it was only three o''clock in the afternoon, which means it would not even be a day!


    "Quick? Not fast, after all, three days have passed." Su Sheng raised his mouth and said with a smirk: "You have slept for three days in this sleep!"


    "Impossible! How could I..."


    "It''s you!"


    The blonde Nazi reacted instantly."You did the trick!"


    Chapter 280 The Hat of Forgiveness and the Sword of Love


    "What did you do to me!" the blonde Nazi ranted angrily.She didn''t notice any unusual results at all, but slept for three days. What happened in these three days?What did Su Sheng do to himself, and what did he do without an information wizard for three days?


    The blonde female Nazi felt that her mind was a little messy, and this happened too suddenly.


    "I didn''t do anything but let you sleep for three days. I just want you to see what position you have in the wizard''s heart. Does he really care about you!" Su Sheng slowly spread his hands."I didn''t do it, he didn''t do anything. You can find it here, let alone him? But he didn''t come to you at all."


    "In his opinion, you have failed and died? Or are you caught? He doesn''t care at all, he only has his plan in his heart!"


    Su Sheng said as he slowly got up and came to the blonde Nazi, raising his hand and stroking her cheek, which is not too amazing, angry?Sad 12 hurt?Disappointed?confused?It is difficult to accurately state her current mood.


    "What...what do you want." After a long time, the blonde Nazi asked slowly.


    "Didn''t I just say it just to let you know that you are not important in his heart." Su Sheng smiled lightly."I can send you over, and even I can help him summon the Seven Chaos Gods."


    "Why... why?" the blonde Nazi asked blankly.


    "There is a saying in Huaxia that you won''t shed tears if you don''t see the coffin. You will wake up only when things really happen." Su Sheng looked at Harley Quinn and Liz Sherman, and then directly released the Shockwave Wormhole.


    the other side.


    Ceremony location.


    There was a huge stone lock beside the wizard. In front of him, the Hellboy''s hands were trapped by Shiga. The iron chain connecting to the ground didn''t look strong, but the Hellboy couldn''t break free.


    "Don''t waste your energy, this is something I prepared specially for you. Your real name is engraved on it. Only by calling your name can you be free, true freedom..." The wizard stood on the ground, hell kid Qian said loudly: "Come on, call out your name, only then will you have stronger power to save the woman you want to save!"


    Hellboy''s face couldn''t help changing.


    "Liz Sherman..."


    boom!


    The sudden appearance of the shock wave wormhole instantly attracted the two people''s ideas. When they turned around, they saw a person walking out of it.


    Su Sheng, Harley Quinn, Liz Sherman and the blonde Nazi.


    "Liz Sherman..." Hellboy shouted hurriedly.


    The wizard was stunned and frowned and looked at the stupefied blonde female Nazi. Did she succeed or fail?


    "How about a deal?"


    Su Sheng chuckled and didn''t care about the wizard''s alert, opened his hands and embraced the blonde Nazi with one hand and Liz Sherman.He patted the blonde Nazi on the shoulder."Is she your woman? I took all of her blood and enjoyed her body. It''s not bad, at least I''m quite satisfied, so how about letting her go to me?"


    The wizard''s face was livid!


    Although he didn''t have that vulgar desire for men and women, he was his own woman after all.Now a man put his arm around her and said that he took a blood and said that he was satisfied with it. How could the wizard not be angry?"You... are looking for death." He gritted his teeth and stared at Su Sheng coldly.


    "Is it cool?" Su Sheng laughed, watching the wizard''s face with sullen anger, he thought it was really cool to give someone a hat of forgiveness!"You give her to me, and I will help you make Hellboy summon the Seven Chaos Gods, how about?"


    "Can you do it?" the wizard asked subconsciously.


    This question.

 253 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 253

    The face of the blonde Nazi suddenly turned ugly.


    He is actually really tempted?


    I am your woman. I have done so many things for you, even taking your beliefs and dreams as your own beliefs and dreams, and you...


    "I said, he doesn''t care about you at all!" Su Sheng leaned against her ear and said with a smirk, then turned his head to kiss her mouth.


    The familiarity in the memory, the instinct of the body, coupled with the disappointment and sadness of the wizard, made the blonde female Nazi stunned and responded.


    "Asshole!" The wizard gritted his teeth and looked at them coldly, waiting for the Seven Chaos Gods to come to you...you will die!


    After Su Sheng let go of the blonde female Nazi, he heard a roar.


    "Let her go!"


    Su Sheng squinted at the person who made the noise, not a wizard but a hellboy.He turned to look at the silent Liz Sherman on the other side, and smiled.Reached out and took Liz Sherman over and kissed him directly. Liz Sherman was stunned to resist but was unable to break free. Su Sheng tasted it wantonly in the angry roar of Hellboy.


    Does this count as giving out two forgiveness hats?But Hellboy can only be regarded as a secret love, so this should be regarded as a cross-cutting love?


    "Alu-U-Rama, call out this name!" The wizard turned his head and shouted at the Hellboy.


    The anger has made the Hellboy lose his mind, and he shouted the name angrily, calling out his real name.


    Alu-U-Rama!


    There was a clicking sound, Shi Jia suddenly 010 lit a dim red light and slowly shattered, the iron chain broke to the ground, and the Hellboy stood up slowly.


    The flattened double horns on the top of his head quickly grew out, the two long red horns were slightly bent back, and a crown-like flame floated above his head.His right hand, the right hand of Destruction even showed strange lines.


    Now is what Hellboy really looks like, his true strength!


    The wizard faintly trembled with excitement and pointed to the stone lock beside it, which had two circular keyholes.


    "Go ahead, open it!"


    At this time, the Hellboy seemed to have lost himself. He didn''t even rush to Su Sheng or rescue Liz Sherman, but slowly walked towards the stone lock.


    boom!


    He put his right hand in and turned his head slightly, the cracking sound of fast food rang from the stone lock, and several cracks appeared.


    next moment.


    The clouds in the sky rolled, and the originally bright sun was gradually blocked, as if a solar eclipse had appeared.


    boom!


    A ray of light smashed down from the air and directly hit the stone lock, forming a dazzling energy column.The other end of the energy pillar went straight to the depths of the cloud, and a huge tentacle slowly emerged from the cloud.


    Chaos Seven Gods?


    Chapter 281: Collecting and destroying the right hand, opening the end of the world?


    "His right hand is the key to release the Seven Chaos Gods?" The Harley Quinn asked Su Sheng, looking at the scene of the demon gods coming over her head.


    "Yes!" Su Sheng nodded."That''s why this wizard is trying to get the Hellboy to unlock the stone lock."


    "This wizard should be so much better than Hellboy? Then why didn''t he just cut off Hellboy''s right hand? Anyway, the right hand is the key and it has nothing to do with Hellboy..." The Harlequin murmured.


    The voice fell.


    Seeing the blonde Nazi, the wizard turned to look at the Harlequin at the same time.


    Cut off Hellboy''s right hand?Also... Is there such an operation?


    "Puff!" Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing as he looked at them as if they owed IQ taxes.


    The wizards, the flame-killers, and the blonde female Nazis are adding the resurrected dog. If their goal at the beginning is to cut off the right hand of the Hellboy, they might be successful. At least it is more convenient and more convenient than it is now. Fast.Hellboy''s right hand is not born and grafted. In other words, even if it is cut off, hellboy can still be used as a key without hellboy''s right hand.


    The wizard must know that Hellboy''s right hand is not born, but he has fallen into a misunderstanding of thinking, so he thinks about letting the Hellboy open the stone lock instead of getting the key to open it himself!Even Su Sheng did not expect this, but this idea seems to be taken for granted in Harley Quinn. Her thinking and criminal IQ are indeed very high. It is no wonder that in the past, the body of ordinary people could make Harley Quinn in Gotham. Name.


    "My dear..." The clown girl pursed the corner of her mouth."Don''t you think his right hand is funny? Why don''t we keep it away."


    "You like it? Okay."


    Su Sheng said indifferently and went directly to Hellboy.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t want to break this ritual! No one can stop the arrival of the Seven Chaos Gods." The wizard snorted in front of the Hellboy. In an instant, a low roar sounded, and many resurrected dogs appeared in dense surroundings. .


    "So many ugly big dogs are mine, they are all mine!"


    The clown girl yelled in excitement and showed off the baseball bat and came to Su Sheng''s side, and when the resurrected dogs rushed over, she also started.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The resurrected dogs were beaten out by the clown girl, and the energy of the yellow light continuously manifested different objects, sometimes it was a baseball bat, sometimes it was a machine gun, and in the end she simply manifested a Hellboy.The size of the Hellboy who manifested the yellow energy was several times larger and blocked all these resurrected dogs.


    One died and two were resurrected.


    There were more and more resurrected dogs, Liz Sherman was taken aback and suddenly turned and ran away.


    "you wanna die!"


    The resurrected dog was stopped by the clown girl, Su Sheng still moved forward, and the wizard slammed his fist towards Su Sheng with a loud shout.The distance between the two of them was very long, and the moment Su Sheng shook his fist, he felt a special magical power. The ability was replicated. Su Sheng instantly turned into smoke and teleported behind the wizard, followed by an ice knife in his hand. Hellboy, who was about to put his right hand in the second keyhole, cut it out.


    Click!


    With one blow, the ice skate broke.


    Su Sheng slightly raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. It seems that the strength of the Hellboy who has restored his original identity has indeed risen a lot, at least this defense power is much stronger than before.but¡­¡­


    The knife appeared in Su Sheng''s hand again.


    The difference is that this time it is a knife with the rainbow colors of seven lights.


    Rainbow knife!


    "Cut!" With a soft yell, his hand raised the knife and dropped.


    "Puff!"


    Hellboy''s right arm was directly cut off, and he retreated a few steps with a painful snoring, and seemed to wake up somewhat.


    "No..." Upon seeing this, the wizard hurriedly turned around and rushed over, showing off in a stateless state. The wizard rushed into the air and fell directly to the ground.Sheng Su raised his foot and stepped on his back and looked up. A monster that looked like a huge octopus had emerged from the air.

 254 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 254

    "This is the Seven Chaos Gods? The big octopus of seven in one?"


    "It''s ugly!"


    Su Sheng curled his lips and pulled Hellboy''s right hand out to take a look. It didn''t shrink or disappear, and it really didn''t lose its effect!He smiled and watched the struggling wizard turned his hand and put his right hand into the keyhole again, which made the wizard stunned.


    He... what does he mean?


    "Continue with the topic we were interrupted before, trading!"


    "Give me your woman, and I will help you turn the key."


    Su Sheng smiled and glanced at the blonde female Nazi in the distance waiting for the wizard''s answer.


    One second, two seconds.


    It wasn''t three seconds before the wizard simply said: "She is yours, twist the key, quickly twist the key."


    "As you wish!" Su Sheng twisted the key.


    Click!


    The stone lock instantly shattered, collapsed, and the energy beam disappeared.


    "Hahaha, hahaha... the seal has been lifted, the seven gods have come, no one is there anymore, no one can drive away the chaotic seven gods!"


    "You, you are all going to die!"


    The wizard yelled in excitement and crazy.


    boom!


    An explosion suddenly came from not far away, and the blue flames spread, and Liz Sherman walked out of the flames.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The manifested Hellboy continued to kill the resurrected dog, but this time... nothing new came out.


    "I burned all the eggs of the resurrected dog." Liz Sherman said to Harley Quinn.


    The Harley Quinn grumbled uncomfortably: "I haven''t played enough yet."


    The shock wave wormhole suddenly appeared, and Su Sheng sent Hellboy''s right hand directly back to the hotel, then turned and walked to the women.


    "Isn''t this the big octopus?"


    "This is the dragon!"


    "This is the Dragon God!"


    As soon as the clown girl''s voice fell, the wizard on the ground stood up and retorted loudly.


    "Don''t lie to me when I''m studying, this is a dragon? That''s really... an ugly dragon!" The clown girl curled her lips and took Su Sheng''s arm."What do you do now? Are you waiting for the end of the world? I haven''t seen what the end of the world is like yet."


    "I haven''t seen it either, so... we''ll just wait for the end of the world to look like."


    Su Sheng chuckled back and released a large shock wave wormhole.


    The clown girl took the lead, and Liz Sherman hesitated and followed in. Su Sheng glanced at the blonde Nazi who had been standing there from the beginning to the end."Can''t come? You are now... but I am."


    The 282nd chapter is the distortion of human nature, the depravity of morality, and the end is here!


    Hotel room.


    Su Sheng sat on the sofa and watched the TV. The blonde Nazi sat on his left side and remained silent. Harley Quinn sat on his right and played with Destroy''s right hand. Liz Sherman was also quiet beside Harley Quinn. Think of something.There was noisy noise outside the window one after another, and no matter which channel on the TV, news about the arrival of the Seven Chaos Gods and the military dispatch was broadcast.


    Su Sheng took them back to the hotel an hour ago, and basically the sitting posture has not changed much since returning.


    "My dear, can they succeed?"


    The clown girl put down Destruction''s right hand and looked up at the TV, leaning on Su Sheng and asked with interest.


    "It''s hard to say!" Su Sheng shook his head slightly.If the ritual of the summoning like in the movie is destroyed and finally the Seven Chaos Gods have to be possessed and appear in the wizard''s body, it may not be of much harm. After all, it is not the main body that comes directly, and it will be solved by Hellboy with a high explosive bomb.


    But now that the ceremony is successful, the appearance of the seven chaotic gods is not necessarily true.


    At any rate, it is also at the level of the devil, and human weapons may not be able to function.


    "Oh." The clown girl responded with a 910 and got up and walked to the window to look outside.


    Chaos has appeared on the street. Such an unreasonable vision coupled with the appearance of the Seven Chaos Gods has made many people not abide by the so-called morals and laws?Just like Gotham ruled by Bain, the darkness and evil in people''s hearts have completely grown out.


    "It''s chaotic, but... I like it." Harley Quinn turned her head."Can I go out and have fun?"


    "It''s up to you." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    The clown girl smiled and jumped directly from the window, the next moment the yellow light lit up and quickly flew away.


    Chaos is nothing to Harley Quinn, even paradise.


    Burning, looting, looting, even if it hasn''t been determined whether the end of the world will really happen, the chaos has slowly spread.An hour later, the military¡¯s firepower equipment had reached the spot where the Seven Chaos Gods appeared and launched an attack. However, it did not work at all. Instead, the Seven Chaos Gods released a special gas substance, which was inhaled by the human soldiers. It was instantly transformed into some kind of frogman-like monster. It didn''t take long for an army to become an army of frogmen of the Chaos Seven Gods and began to destroy everywhere.


    The Seven Chaos Gods are not polite and wantonly destroying buildings and cities, and it feels like destroying the entire world.


    As the report became worse and worse, chaotic uprisings emerged in various places.


    On the one hand, the government has to suppress it, and on the other hand, it must also find a way to deal with this monster. The situation is faintly out of control.Especially after Harley Quinn went out to have fun, it made the situation even more chaotic.The Paranormal Investigation and Defense Agency, as the department that knows best and is the best at handling this matter, naturally bears the brunt.On the one hand contacting the Hellboy, on the other hand thinking of ways to save the world.


    But Hellboy''s''father'' is dead, and other people treat him as a monster, so the Hellboy didn''t mean to contact them at all, and disappeared without a trace.After the Seven Chaos Gods left the landing place, they rushed over and did not find the Hellboy, but found the wizard''s body!


    As the most loyal believer of the Seven Chaos Gods, it is clear that he is no different from other humans in the eyes of the Seven Chaos Gods!


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng turned off the virtual projection of the bracelet and turned to look at the blonde Nazi. The Paranormal Investigation and Defense Agency found the news of the wizard''s death, and the blonde Nazi also saw it.


    Her mood is very complicated now.


    In other words, she herself didn''t understand what she was feeling right now.


    "Do you have anything you want to do?" Su Sheng suddenly asked her.


    She raised her head and shook her head in a daze.


    What she did before was to help the wizard summon the Seven Chaos Gods, but now... she is very confused.The actions of the wizard plus his death made her suddenly change as if she had no backbone, no faith, no direction!She looked at Su Sheng inexplicably thinking of the bits and pieces in the dream, the empty heart seemed to be filled up again.


    "What do you need me to do?" she asked in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng smiled."I want you to belong to me!"

 255 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 255

    "I... already yours." She whispered.


    "No!" Su Sheng reached out and nodded her heart."I want only me here!"


    "When will you kill a wizard like killing other people without any disturbance? When will this place truly belong to me! I said, I want you to fall in love with me, not to get you!" Su Sheng smiled suddenly. She pulled up."I believe it can be done no matter which day it is."


    After speaking, Su Sheng directly took her to the bed.


    ...


    ...


    One week, only one week.


    The frogmen army of the Seven Chaos Gods has expanded countless times, and countless cities and countries have fallen.The Paranormal Investigation and Defense Agency informally collapsed on the third day. Without the Hellboy, without Professor Bloom, the Paranormal Investigation and Defense Agency is just a piece of sand, which cannot be supported by the only remaining Murloc Abel and the agents. situation.


    After the numerous deaths of the agents, Abel the Murloc had to leave the Supernatural Investigation and Defense Agency and go to an environment more suitable for him, the ocean.


    No more whereabouts afterwards.


    Human civilization seems to be extremely fragile under the force of powerful gods and demons, and those fallen humans intensify the process of destruction.


    The second week, the third week.


    One month later.


    Nuclear weapons were used to carry out destructive strikes through consultations between various countries, but apart from leaving an infertile environment and ecological damage, the Seven Chaos Gods were not eliminated at all. At the current rate, I am afraid that the world will fall within half a year, and the earth will officially enter. end.


    In a desperate environment, human civilization seems to have regressed back to the original world.


    Money, valuables becomes the least valuable.


    Materials and population became hard currency, and armed forces appeared one by one.


    Distortion of human nature, loss of morality.


    There are gods and monsters on the outside, human viciousness inside, and the doomsday comes much faster than the estimated time.


    Chapter 283 Dear, collect this world, right?


    Although the doomsday was opened because Su Sheng twisted the key, the speed of expansion made him unexpected.


    During this period of time, the most common thing Su Sheng did was to understand the depravity in various parts of the world. There are not only ordinary humans on the earth, but all kinds of gods, demons, and wizards have also begun to emerge in an endless stream, and some of them have been cut off. Regardless of whether it is a human, a frogman, or other alien species, all are enemies, and some stand on the side of humans to resist.


    New characters appear every day, and new characters fall every day.


    The city where Su Sheng was staying was empty, and the street was in a mess, and the materials had basically been raided, except for the hotel where they were.There is no need for Su Sheng to take action. The blonde Nazi and Liz Sherman are enough to make those people afraid to approach here.As for Harley Quinn?She put away the protection fee.


    One by one, the powers will be collected, but not handed in?~It will be destroyed directly.


    The protection fee received means that the materials filled the six rooms in the hotel, and there is a continued increase-meaning.


    "What are you doing with so many supplies?" Seeing the clown girl coming back with big bags and small bags, Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing while lying on the blond Nazi''s lap."If there is news, we may leave at any time, so many things can''t be eaten."


    "It''s fun!" The clown girl jokingly threw herself into Su Sheng''s arms and said triumphantly."What a fun doomsday, one can, one can can make people betray each other and fight each other. When most of the supplies are used up, I will take them out and let them please me. I will give it to whoever makes me happy!"


    "Evil taste." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "This is not a bad taste, my dear, you don''t know how valuable these things are now. You can play with a bottle of water like this." The clown girl pointed to the blonde Nazi.


    The blonde female Nazi snorted and said nothing.


    "Huh what huh? If it weren''t for my dear''s interest in you, I would have thrown you out to change the water." The clown girl curled her lips.


    "You ask him, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t mind me!" The blonde Nazi said, stroking Su Sheng''s cheek.


    This kind of bickering has happened many times, and the clown girl doesn''t mind that Su Sheng has other pillows or even together at night. She has seen so many pillows before, as long as Su Sheng is happy.It¡¯s just that those who get along day and night will get a little bit more, and a little bit less will make her feel a little bit tasteful, so she will often ridicule her a few words. At first, the blonde female Nazi didn¡¯t even reply, but slowly she started to fight back. Up.


    Come and go, you come and me.


    It gradually became a habit.


    In contrast, the clown girl looks more pleasing to Liz Sherman. She has basically mastered the ability now, is quiet and obedient but does not compete for favor, and sometimes goes out with the clown girl to mop up.Even if you can''t talk about sisters, Tao is definitely better than blonde Nazis.After all, Su Sheng hasn''t done anything to Liz Sherman yet.


    "By the way, my dear, I just received a news that the big red guy seems to have appeared again and found some helpers to deal with the Chaos Seven Gods. I haven''t enjoyed enough yet, what if they succeed?" After mixing a few sentences, the clown girl turned her head and said to Su Sheng.


    "It is not so easy to defeat the Seven Chaos Gods without destroying the right hand." Su Sheng smiled.


    The clown girl nodded and pressed her chin against Su Sheng''s chest."My dear, discuss something."


    "what''s up?"


    "In case, I mean if the Black Death emperor suddenly appears, do we have to go back right away? It''s been so long. If the Black Death emperor wants to appear soon, right? You are so fond of the new and hate the old once you leave. Won''t be back?" The clown girl said a little coquettishly.


    Harley Quinn was right to guess, after all, there are still so many worlds and things that he hasn''t experienced before, and he might really not be interested in coming back after leaving.But Harley Quinn is different, this is the first world she traveled through or the world she is interested in, she definitely doesn''t want to go back before she has enough.


    "What do you want to say?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Or, you can save this world." The clown girl said with a smile, "Anyway, you have a Kryptonian city and a playground. It''s okay to have one more world."


    "Okay, as long as you can make me happy, I promise you." Although collecting the world can''t do it, collecting the earth should be possible.Since Harley Quinn is interested, there is nothing to satisfy her little request.


    "This is what you said!"


    The clown girl suddenly turned her head and hugged the blonde Nazi girl with excitement, and kissed directly under her stunned gaze.


    "Bah, baah, you are crazy, what are you doing!" The blonde Nazi was startled by the behavior of the clown girl and hurriedly tried to push her away, who knew that the clown girl threw her on the bed three times more actively Five divided by two pulled her out.


    Su Sheng got up from the head of the blonde Nazi and lay on the side watching with interest the assault of Harley Quinn, from cursing and resisting by the blonde Nazi to the helpless and passive acceptance of being tricked by the Harlequin, there was indeed a different feeling.


    Regardless of how Su Sheng usually drives two cars, it is the first time that the two cars fought against each other. It feels completely different.


    Su Sheng knows very well that neither the clown girl nor the blonde Nazi is doing it with lace but to please himself. I have to admit that this trick is very useful.After watching Su Sheng for a while, he felt that he couldn''t hold it anymore and immediately rushed over to serve the two of them in one pot. At this time, Liz Sherman had left silently, and it was obviously no surprise.


    Noon.


    The sun was shining brightly, and Harley Quinn and Liz Sherman went out again.Su Sheng, who had nothing to do, brought the blonde Nazi to go out and saw this doomsday scene.


    No pedestrians can be seen on the broken and deserted road.


    At least I walked for almost an hour without seeing people, not even animals.


    "What are you thinking?" She seemed very silent along the way, and Su Sheng asked casually.


    The blonde female Nazi shook her head: "I just think it''s ridiculous. What I have believed in and pursued before turns out to be like this. Without you, I think I would have died like a wizard."


    She stopped suddenly and said seriously.


    "I feel like it''s time, can you bring him back to life? Will, the wizard!"

 256 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 256

    Chapter 284 The Elf Princess and the Golden Legion


    "it is good."


    Seeing the serious expression of the blonde female Nazi, Su Sheng chuckled and suddenly activated her superpower.


    The blue light surrounded him, and the blonde Nazi was stunned in surprise.Although during this period of time Su Sheng has never shown too many shocking abilities, but Harley Quinn''s manifestation power is comparable to the power of gods, but Su Sheng has not taken it seriously, indicating that his strength must be stronger than Harley Quinn.


    And they didn''t evade the conversation between her and Liz Sherman, the other world, the collection of this world, and so on, she heard clearly.


    They are from another world just like the Seven Chaos Gods!


    boom!


    When a strong wind blew, the blonde Nazi suddenly found that Su Sheng was missing.After blinking and stunned, she saw him appear in front of her again. If she hadn''t been with a wizard by her side, the blonde Nazi would have thought she was dazzled.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing the wizard being thrown on the ground by Su Sheng, the blonde Nazi looked shocked.


    Alive, is he really resurrected?


    "How did you do it?" She couldn''t help asking in surprise.


    "It''s not important!" Su Sheng smiled and looked back at her without saying a word.


    He could actually use the power of the black lamp to revive the wizard, but it was too much trouble.So simply travel through time to bring him over before the Seven Chaos Gods are summoned to kill the wizard.


    "You, you..."


    The wizard hadn''t figured out the situation, but the blonde Nazi took out a dagger from her waist and wiped it against the wizard''s neck.


    Simply and neatly, without any hesitation.


    Puff!


    With blood splashing, the wizard''s eyes widened to see the blonde Nazi twitching and slowly falling to the ground.Su Sheng''s hand shook lightly, and the darkness of the black lamp instantly enveloped the wizard, and the feeling of death... seemed not bad.After a while, the darkness disappeared, and the wizard was left with only a mass of bones. The blonde Nazi slowly put away her dagger, her face calm and seemingly unchanged.


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand. In an instant, a purple crystal appeared in his hand.


    "This crystal can show you who you really love in your heart." Su Sheng said softly.


    The blonde female Nazi nodded subconsciously, she had already seen the figure emerging from the crystal.Not a wizard, but Su Sheng!


    "It''s you!" The blonde Nazi looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng laughed!


    The long-term love method is really useful, and a series of experiences have been added to the blood, and getting along day and night really made her fall in love with herself.Withdrawing the amethyst that emerged, Su Sheng smiled and moved on with the blonde female Nazi. As for the death of the wizard, the two did not talk about it at all, as if it had never happened.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    Slightly chaotic footsteps sounded from a distance.


    "Someone." Su Sheng said and stopped, he really wanted to see what the post-apocalyptic person was like.


    The blonde female Nazi didn''t hear any sound, but saw that Su Sheng looked so sure and curious. About five or six minutes later, a figure in the distance appeared in their eyes.


    A woman!


    A woman in a golden and white robe stumbling and ran out. Not only is this woman wearing golden and white, she feels golden and white all over her body. She has a pale face like a vampire and long platinum hair. She seems to be a little panicked avoiding. Like something.Seeing Su Sheng, she was stunned and then hurriedly turned around.


    Su Sheng raised the corners of his mouth and shook his body for an instant. The next moment the woman was caught back.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    "Spirit ability?" Before the woman finished speaking, Su Sheng felt a certain spirit invading herself and trying to get her own memory.


    Copy, overlay.


    Su Sheng directly frustrated and went back.


    "Uh-huh." The woman slumped to the ground with a grunt of pain.


    "Interesting, the elf princess?" Su Sheng squinted at the woman. She should be the elf princess in "Hellboy: Golden Legion".


    Legend has it that a long time ago, humans, beasts, and magic races lived under the father¡¯s tree, Ellen. Human greed and wildness were growing day by day. Elves, cannibals, and goblins were slaughtered. The king of the elves, Barlow, witnessed the slaughter of humans. Feeling terrified and desperate, a blacksmith from the goblin clan found the king willing to help him build a golden army. Seventy teams of seventy people, tireless, unstoppable, and indestructible monsters... Prince Nuada asked his father for permission. , So the magic crown is cast, and people with royal blood can command the Golden Legion.


    But the Yellow Turban Legion is too cruel. It does not distinguish between enemies and us, and does not follow orders. There is no loyalty at all. Therefore, the king of the elves reached an agreement with the humans.In exchange, the magical creatures have forests and human cities are not invading each other, so the Golden Legion fell asleep, locked in the ground, and waited silently.However, the prince did not believe in the greed and promise of mankind and chose to exile himself. He left his homeland and vowed to return when he needed it most.


    Obviously.


    The prince has returned.


    From the memory of the elven princess Nuara, Prince Nuada found one of the crown shards kept by human beings after the end of the day, and succeeded in obtaining another piece by killing his father.He wants to summon the Golden Legion, but there is still the last piece, the crown shard that Nuara has kept.


    "Elven princess?" The blonde Nazi looked at the woman in surprise.


    "Bring it back." Su Sheng said with a smile, and the blonde Nazi went up to grab the princess and saw Su Sheng release the shock wave wormhole and went straight to the hotel room.Just after coming back, Harley Quinn and Liz Sherman also came back.


    "Where did you pick it up again? How ugly." The clown girl asked casually, looking at the elf princess.


    The elves, it sounds like the kind with sharp ears and an alluring look, but in fact she is really not beautiful, not even as good-looking as the vampires in many movies and TV dramas.Su Sheng briefly introduced a few words about the clown girl, and she became interested in the princess of the elven clan.


    It''s really nothing special.


    Su Sheng didn''t take her back to be surprised, nor was she fancying how special her elf princess was, but... the Golden Legion.


    ...


    PS: This is the character of the second Golden Legion of Hellboy. By the way, continue to ask for flowers for rewards. If it is convenient, brothers can customize it.


    Chapter 285 Either kill me or be killed by her!


    "Her brother is chasing him, and a monster will come over soon." Su Sheng looked at the clown girl, who nodded and laughed and went out directly.


    monster?


    She likes fighting monsters best.


    "Pick me off the things on her belt." Su Sheng looked at the princess of the elf clan and said, the blonde Nazi next to him grabbed it and handed it to Su Sheng.


    A round plate made of special gold, one third of the magic crown.


    "you can not¡­¡­"


    "Give me something, human!"


    Before the princess had finished speaking, a hoarse voice was heard.

 257 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 257

    Everyone turned their heads and saw a man very similar to the princess of the Elf clan holding a short blade at the door.


    "Brother." The elf princess subconsciously shouted.


    The visitor was his brother, Nuada, the prince of the elves.


    "Come here very fast, I was planning to find you!" Su Sheng chuckled and shook 12 pieces of the magic crown."Want? I can give it to you, but I have the conditions."


    "You are not worthy to negotiate terms with me!"


    Nuada snorted coldly, holding the short blade in his hand, and rushed over, his movements were very agile and standardized, and he seemed to have practiced.The blond female Nazi threw the dagger out and was bounced off by him, and came to Su Sheng in three steps and pierced her with a blade.Su Sheng waved his hand to signal that the blonde Nazi and Liz Sherman didn''t need to come over, and then directly avoided the attack.


    Anuda sneered, and the short blade suddenly stretched out from behind to directly hook Su Sheng''s neck and yanked inward.


    He wanted to cut Su Sheng''s neck directly.


    Ding!


    A crisp voice sounded, and the blade head shattered directly. Anuda stepped back looking at the broken blade head and looked at Su Shengleng who was smiling at the corner of his mouth.


    He is even harder than his own gun!


    Anuda snorted and the gun in his hand recovered automatically and rushed towards Su Sheng again.


    Su Sheng''s eyes lit up and moved as soon as Anuda moved, holding the silver gun in one hand and pushing it out with the other.


    boom!


    Nuada''s body instantly flew out and hit the wall heavily, and after landing, he snorted with pain and grunted and spat out blood.At the same time, his sister Elven Princess also collapsed on the ground and vomited blood, looking like Nuada''s injuries.


    "How is this going?"


    "Their brothers and sisters have a special connection, not only telepathy, one injured and the other will also suffer the same injury." Su Sheng explained and looked at the silver gun in his hand.


    This gun is very good!


    The most important thing is that it can be restored automatically.


    This is also the reason why he wants the Golden Legion. The Golden Legion is indestructible and it can be automatically restored.Su Sheng always wanted to let his suit also have an automatic repair function.Turning around and walking to the sofa to sit down, Su Sheng ignored the elves brothers and sisters and studied the silver gun.


    It should be an enchanted weapon that can be restored infinitely.


    It''s a pity that Su Sheng didn''t understand this kind of magic. It was created by the goblin clan, and the method used to create the Golden Army is the same!


    "Sousou, there should be other magic crown fragments on his body." Su Sheng said, the blonde female Nazi walked over and searched and quickly found it.


    "Give it back... Give it back to me..." Nuada struggling to reach out to take it back, but he was too injured to get up.


    Don''t think that Su Sheng was just an understatement, but the small body of the elves really couldn''t hold it.Su Sheng released his psychic power and soon found the location of the Golden Legion in Nuada''s memory.


    "Halie, is it done?" Su Shengyang shouted.


    The clown girl''s response was quickly heard outside the building."Immediately, immediately."


    After ten seconds, the clown girl flew back and said with a smile: "This monster is very funny, it is so big, and a fist is black and it can fly out with a chain." She danced and described.


    "Go away, to see something more fun."


    The shock wave wormhole was released, and Su Sheng took everyone directly to the location of the Golden Army.


    As for the elven brothers and sisters?Well, no one cares.


    The dark and gloomy palace is full of mechanical design, a long floating bridge, with round buildings on both sides, and the golden army is installed inside.Although this magic crown can only be opened by the blood of the royal family, Su Sheng has copied Anuda''s ability just now, and blood is one of his main abilities.


    Combining the three pieces of the magic crown, Su Sheng slowly put it on his head.


    The next moment I heard a loud bang, the circular buildings opened one by one, and the mechanical bodies emitting red light and heat waves slowly emerged.


    "It really is a hodgepodge world!"


    Although this is the handwriting of the goblin clan, although it is somewhat similar to myths and legends, looking at the golden army full of countless precision parts and the body made of machinery, the sense of violation is still very strong.There was no need for Su Sheng to greet her. The Harley Quinn had already excitedly manifested her weapons and rushed towards the dense golden army.


    It seemed that the Golden Legion was not strong and could easily be crushed, but... it quickly recovered on its own.


    "Don''t patronize 110 and play, try to destroy it completely!" Su Shengchao clown girl turned her head and said to the other two people: "There is also a goblin here, you catch it."


    After a while, in the fierce battle on the side of Harley Quinn, the two returned with a goblin without legs.


    "Why don''t you have your legs?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Fight, it was burned when building the Golden Legion." The goblin said tremblingly at the Golden Legion not far away.


    Su Sheng handed the silver spear to the goblin and stood in front of him.


    "kill me!"


    "What?" The goblin looked at the Silver Spear with some greed, but was startled by Su Sheng''s.


    "Liz." Su Sheng called Liz Sherman, and Liz Sherman instantly burst into flames.


    "Either kill me or be killed by her."


    Saint Su stared at the goblin, and the goblin pierced himself with his eyes closed as he watched the approaching flame.


    Ding!


    The silver spear was broken, and the goblin stared wide-eyed as Su Sheng took the silver spear back and waved his hand, and threw the goblin out following the blonde Nazi mutator!


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised.


    Although the level of this goblin is not very good, he has copied the ability of the goblin to forge and enchant.


    Chapter 286 The Blood Queen and Collecting Earth


    "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the yellow light illuminated the dim space.


    The light gradually dimmed, and Harley Quinn was floating in the air in a yellow-light uniform looking at the Golden Legion that was hit.After waiting for a long time, the broken Golden Legion soldier did not recover. She curled her lips and flew to Su Sheng''s side."It''s done, it shouldn''t be restored anymore!"


    Su Sheng nodded.


    The power level of this world is still far inferior to that of the DC world, and Harley Quinn can still destroy it with the power of the yellow light when she gets serious.Taking off the magic crown from his head, Sheng Su walked over to look at the damaged golden warrior, checked its parts and structure, and started to work. After a while, the golden warrior had become a golden war. clothes.


    Su Sheng combined nanotechnology and battle clothing technology to integrate this golden battle suit with the magic crown. At the same time, he modified and added the original enchantment and transformed it into an enchanted version of the magic crown-shaped battle suit.Turning around, Su Sheng walked towards the blonde Nazi and put the crown on her head. In an instant, the crown deformed and extended.


    A golden battle suit covered the body of the blonde Nazi.


    The face mask was put away, and the blonde female Nazi looked at the golden battle clothes in a daze."This battle suit can not only protect you and provide you with super combat power, but also allows you to command and control the remaining Golden Legion."


    "thank you!"

 258 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 258

    Among the three women, Harley Quinn has a yellow light, and Liz Sherman has a flame. She has no special abilities except being able to stay young forever.As a result, now there is not only one more golden suit but also the golden legion!


    Su Sheng waved his hand in disapproval and turned around to release his suit and modify it.


    Although the addition of this function is just the icing on the cake, it is not very practical for Su Sheng, but Su Sheng is still very satisfied. He can not use the suit, but the suit must be high-end.


    The place here is very large and secretive, and if the Golden Legion is taken away, it will be too quiet, and it will be inconvenient to use later if it is left, so simply move everything from the hotel to live here temporarily.As for the elven brothers and sisters?When I went back, I was gone. I guess I ran away. It''s hard to say whether the serious injury will survive.


    With a large enough place, there is a golden army that can practice.


    Harley Quinn and the blonde Nazis can''t stop.


    Although there is restraint, but the fight is endless.


    "Stop it!"


    The clown girl in the fierce fight suddenly yelled, and the blonde Nazi greeted the Golden Army to stop and put away the mask and looked at it suspiciously."Did you hear that? Damn... Liz Sherman stole it!"


    The clown girl swore angrily and flew towards the palace.


    A room appeared in the palace, and the room was filled with blue flames and waves of heat.As soon as the two came over, they saw Liz Xueman in the room humming silently as Su Sheng pressed down. The blue flame seemed to be the same as her hum frequency, sometimes strong and sometimes weak.


    They are not surprised, after all, even Liz Sherman herself has a hunch that this will happen sooner or later.The two of them fought fiercely, so Su Sheng naturally found her.


    The flame gradually went out.


    Su Sheng put on his clothes and shook out from the real room with a smile: "You guys have a fight? I just received a message that the number of humans in this world has dropped to only one-fifth. It won¡¯t be long before this world will be ruled by the Seven Chaos Gods!"


    "That won''t work!" Harley Quinn hurriedly said."Its frogmen are not fun, isn''t Big Brother going to deal with the Chaos Seven Gods?"


    "Failed." Su Sheng said casually."What''s interesting is that they were not defeated by the Seven Chaos Gods, but by someone called the Blood Queen. Now, the Hellboy is really back to hell."


    This news was collected before Liz Sherman was asleep.


    Hellboy, Abel the Murloc, and a guy who wears armor but is actually just gas, teamed up to fight the chaotic seven gods and save the world, but unfortunately encountered a woman called the blood queen in the middle, the identity of this woman Su Sheng is not clear at least not finding her information from the existing network, but it is very strong.Three people, all three people were killed by the Blood Queen, and the Hellboy who lost his right hand was not an opponent at all.Su Sheng was not surprised by this result. After all, Hellboy was not the kind of person with a powerful crushing power. What he was surprised was this blood queen!


    She looks exactly like the heroine Alice in Resident Evil.


    "Blood Queen?"


    "Ning, Ning Wei?"


    The blonde female Nazi froze for a moment and explained in a low voice."I forgot where I saw the record of the Blood Queen. According to legend, she was the one who seduced and betrayed humans. The new king of witches and the Queen of Blood. She proclaimed herself the goddess of war, but she has died a lot. Years."


    "At the end of the world, it''s not uncommon for all kinds of monsters to jump out." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Anyway, whether it is the Seven Chaos Gods or the blood queen Ning Wei, it is right that they intend to destroy humanity." The clown girl curled her lips."What I want is that the end of the world is not human destruction, dear, let''s kill them? And it''s too boring to play with these robots every day."


    "Fine."


    Su Sheng thought for a while and nodded in agreement, first to satisfy the request of the clown girl, secondly he was a little bored.


    The Black Death Emperor never appeared, and Su Sheng didn''t want to wait!


    "I''ll go and collect this world first, and then you play slowly!" Su Sheng said, the magic teleportation came into the midair and flew to the sky with a boom.


    Through the clouds, the atmosphere.


    Su Sheng came to the universe, came outside the earth.


    Looking at this huge azure planet, Su Sheng directly shot a narrow beam of light and then superimposed a hundred times the power.


    In an instant.


    The shrinking beam doubled and started to expand, the beam hitting the earth quickly changed.


    In an instant.


    The light beam disappeared, and the earth shrank countless times while floating in the universe.Su Sheng held the Earth in his hand and closed his eyes to sense Earth One, and then released the shock wave wormhole and jumped directly into it.


    Huh!


    The next moment Saint Su had returned to the One Disciple of the Earth.


    ...


    PS: The plot of Hellboy World is not over yet.


    Chapter 287 For them, we are God!


    The earth collapsed, the earth moved and the mountains shook.


    Not long after Su Sheng left, the clown girl and the others felt a violent vibration, the ground began to crack, the palace began to collapse, and the clown girl released yellow light energy to envelop the tired Liz Sherman and the blonde girl in golden battle clothes. The Nazis rushed out.They were dumbfounded when they rushed out.


    Heaven... It turned out to be dark!


    It was pitch black and the wind howled.


    Waves of tornadoes were blowing wantonly, the ground cracked one by one, the ocean not far away seemed to have produced a tsunami that swallowed the land, and many volcanoes erupted around the world. This...is the real end of the world.Both the panting humans and the wanton gods and demons were shocked by this sudden vision.


    "Oh my God, is it really not giving humans a way to survive?"


    The panting humans gathered together and prayed in despair.


    "Who did what!"


    Somewhere, the blood queen in a blood-red robe looked solemn."I can feel the whole world dying. Are the Seven Chaos Gods? No, not it, it can''t do this!"


    The giant octopus Chaos Seven Gods suspended in mid-air has also landed on the ground at 293, which means that the world is changing unclearly. The frogmen transformed by it are shivering, even if the tsunami is filled with cracks and landslides, they dare not move. Waiting to greet death.


    What happened to this world?


    This is a question that everyone and all gods and demons want to know.


    "My dear, the world is almost destroyed." Harley Quinn connected with Su Sheng through the yellow light ring.


    Perhaps people on the earth did not feel the effect of shrinking the beam, nor did they feel shrinking.But the signs of the end of the world appeared as soon as Su Sheng''s front foot left the back foot. If it doesn''t matter, who believes it?


    "The world is going to be destroyed?" Su Sheng was stunned and opened his palm to look inside the earth.


    Overlay vision.


    He had seen all kinds of natural disasters on the earth in an instant.


    "Don''t worry, deal with it immediately!" Su Sheng replied and went to the collection room.


    Putting the earth down temporarily, Su Sheng shrank and went to the Kryptonian city of Argo.


    As soon as Su Sheng entered, he called Alula, Astra and Fiora.

 259 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 259

    "The earth in other universes was reduced and brought back by me. Now that various disasters have occurred, can we achieve a stable environment suitable for survival like this?" Su Sheng said directly.


    The three looked different upon hearing this.


    Alura is thinking of a way, but Astra and Fiora are thoughtful.


    Obviously a planet is better than a city. The thought of rebuilding Krypton was supposed to be extinguished but it was ignited in an instant.


    "Don''t think about it, this planet is not for you!" Su Sheng said lightly.


    The two of them instantly showed disappointment.


    Simulating an ecological environment suitable for the earth is difficult and difficult, simple and simple.It may not be possible with the technology of the earth, but the technology of Krypton can.After all, Argo City is just a city that can survive in the universe.Soon Alura had already called in people and equipment, and Su Sheng asked Fiora to call in the guards, and then brought them out directly.The escort went directly into the shrinking earth, and Alura and others returned to normal size and began to set up from the outside.


    It''s messy.


    The earth is completely messed up.


    Su Sheng informed the clown girl to assist Fiora and others in the internal release, and each device was placed in different corners of the earth.


    The device starts after half an hour.


    A naming-like energy shield covers the outside of the earth.


    Saint Su looked at Alula, and Alula nodded.


    "Is it done?" Su Sheng asked the clown girl.


    The clown girl flew around the earth and confirmed that all kinds of landslides and rifts had stopped, the tsunami cyclone had stopped, and even the volcano had stopped erupting before she answered Sheng.


    "It''s done!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly, unexpectedly bringing back the earth from another world almost to the real end of the world.


    Under this series of natural disasters, the earth may have become a wasteland of doomsday.


    Saint Su turned her head to ask Alula about the specific situation. As long as the equipment in the earth is not destroyed, it will be no different from the original. The difference is that the original earth is in another universe, and the current earth is only in the collection room of Su Saint. In the collection shelf.Night, day, climate, and temperature can all be simulated and alternated according to the original situation. The only difference may be that the earth does not need to rotate.


    Su Sheng asked the clown girl to bring Fiora and other Krypton guards out, and Su Sheng and Alura talked hard and sent them back to Argo City.


    The rainbow-colored light lit up, and Su Shenggu showed a stent similar to an astral instrument and placed the earth on it. After thinking about it, he placed the Kryptonian city of Argo and his manifested playground on it.


    "God!" The clown girl suddenly said.


    Sheng Su turned her head and saw that the clown girl was holding her arm and pointing to the earth excitedly: "For the people in the earth, we should be God? We control the life and death of them and this earth. Reach out lightly and this earth will destroy all the creatures in it, and it will be extinct. This...it must be God!"


    Su Sheng nodded, from this perspective they are indeed gods.


    He suddenly understood why Brignac liked to collect cities. This feeling was really cool!Su Sheng looked at the other blank spaces of the astral instrument, maybe... how many more interesting earths could be collected?At that time, install a transmission device in each small world, small earth, and I will go there. For them, is it a parallel universe?


    The more Su Sheng thought about it, the more interesting it became.


    "Look quickly, this little tentacles are so cute, is this the Seven Chaos Gods? Does this guy want to come out?" The clown girl suddenly approached the earth with excitement, and Su Sheng followed and took a closer look at the transparent energy mask. A tentacle stretched out from the earth, and a little octopus seemed to want to get out of the earth.


    "Get down here!" The clown girl stretched her finger through the energy shield and directly pointed on the little octopus she wanted to drill out.


    The little octopus was stunned instantly.


    In the earth, the seven chaotic gods like giants seemed to have suffered a severe blow from the air.


    There was a loud bang.


    The seven chaotic gods hit the ground and instantly splashed dust and hurricanes.


    ...


    PS: Although not appropriate, I thought of Truman''s world inexplicably. Your world and your life may be just a scene in the eyes of others.In addition, continue to ask for flowers and rewards. There is still a total of 10,000 flowers to catch up with the total number of fruits of the door, and a total of 10,000 rewards that seem to be able to catch up with the Immortal Throne!


    Chapter 288 Atlantis is going to war with the land?


    "I want to go in, I want to go in." The clown girl excitedly shook Su Sheng''s arm and shouted repeatedly after one finger returned the Chaos Seven Gods.


    "Good, good." Su Sheng nodded lightly and reminded the clown girl by the way."I will place a layer of energy outside the energy shield in a while so that no more small things will come out. Just let me know if you think of it."


    "Got it." The clown girl nodded and flew directly in."Playground, I''m here~"


    For Harley Quinn, the world is similar to an amusement park.


    The country and the city have fallen before, and now they have experienced devastating natural disasters and can be said to have completely turned into wasteland. Although the Krypton technology can simulate the normal ecological environment, many natural resources will inevitably become scarce. .Harley Quinn wants to solve those miscellaneous gods and demons, this earth should soon be transformed from a world of mythological magic into a doomsday wasteland flow.


    The rainbow-colored light shone from Su Sheng''s hand and enveloped the earth in the astral instrument. The light circled around and finally gradually turned into a rainbow across the two ends of the earth.Don''t even want to get out of it unless there is someone in it who has a stronger power than the rainbow-colored light.After fixing one, Su Sheng simply made the Argo City and the playground he realized, so that it looked more symmetrical.


    After it was set, Sheng Su turned around and prepared to come out of the collection room, and stopped when he arrived at the door.


    He turned his head and looked at the photo hanging on the wall, and found that Felicity, who was supposed to be in the front, had been changed to the back, and the photo of Harlequin number 15 was hung grandiosely in Felicity''s position.


    "This Halle!"


    Su Sheng shook his head dumbly and changed it. It should be the last time she put the parallax monster in, right?I didn''t pay attention to it before, and she almost fooled her over.


    Coming out of the collection room, Su Sheng saw Joan Muen and Indigo.


    They already knew that they were back, so they weren''t too surprised, but it wasn''t too short for them to have been separated for nearly two months.


    "I really miss your coffee a bit." Su Sheng walked over with a chuckle and patted Qiong Muen on the shoulder, who quickly turned to make coffee.


    "How about, did something interesting happen?"


    Su Sheng sat down and asked Indigo.


    Indigo Yanran smiled and hooked Su Sheng''s neck and sat on his lap. Yingying said: "There are some interesting things, let''s talk about it first. Red light Mela caused quite a stir, first of all, Atlante The half-blood prince between Queen Atlanta and humans disappeared. Mela caused quite a stir in order to find him. Even Batman and Superman participated in it, but instead of the effect, Queen Atlanta died. Now Atlana¡¯s son Om has taken over the throne and joined forces with Mela to launch an offensive on land."


    "Superman, Batman, Flash, and Wonder Woman and the Green Lantern of the Earth have joined forces to solve this matter, but the effect is not very good. Although the war has not started yet, it should not be far away."


    Su Sheng nodded. Superman and the others had known about it before they stared at Mela, but they didn''t expect it to develop so fast, it was about to evolve into a war between sea and land.


    "carry on."


    "The other things are just scattered little things, nothing special. Something happened on the 38th side of the earth, because the attack of the electric girl made Lolite''s gambling game unable to continue, and she actually started to sell slaves. After selling humans to aliens, Supergirl prevented this and arrested Lolita after discovering it, but the alien prince Monel ran away, and the Daksum star seemed to want to conquer the earth and Take revenge for their prince. This seems to be one of Superman''s backs, but the current situation is stable and not dangerous."


    "What about the Cadmus plan?" Su Sheng asked.


    Indigo shook his head."Nothing happened."


    Su Sheng nodded and took a sip of coffee from Joan Muen next to him and nodded comfortably and satisfied.


    I have to say that her coffee making skills are really good.


    "Where''s the black light?"


    "I monitored all the black lights and nothing was unusual."

 260 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 260

    Su Sheng nodded and drank the rest of the coffee and patted Indigo''s back to signal her to get up."I brought the earth of that world and collected it. You can go in and play when you have time. The Doomsday Wasteland should be considered a special experience."


    "I''ll go back and have a look. Call me if something happens." Su Sheng handed the cup to Joan Muen and then turned back to the collection room.


    Hellboy''s world.


    When the seven chaotic gods were pressed by a finger of the clown girl, the clown girl carried forward the great spirit of taking advantage of your illness to kill you, and directly activated the yellow light energy to chase the chaotic seven gods after entering.Now the whole world is filled with fear. The Harley Quinn is the one with the best energy to control the Ring of Lights in the Rainbow Legion. The seven chaotic gods who have just been thrown down are attacked by the Harley Quinn.At the same time, Harley Quinn also contacted the blonde Nazi through the lamp ring and asked her to bring Liz Sherman and the Golden Army to fight.There are a large number of frogmen in the Seven Chaos Gods, and the Golden Legion is most suitable for dealing with them.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The missiles with yellow light energy manifested bombarding the bodies of the Chaos Seven Gods, and the smoke of gunpowder instantly filled the hands of the clown girl, showing that Gatlin shot frantically.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The Harley Quinn was yelling excitedly while shooting.


    On the other side, the blonde female Nazi and Liz Sherman led the Golden Army and began to slaughter the frogmen and the restless magical and evil creatures.


    After Su Sheng came in, he confirmed the situation on both sides and decided to see the Blood Queen after thinking about it.


    Huh!


    The roar sounded like an airplane, and Su Sheng flew out instantly.


    Not long.


    Saint Su slowly decelerated and landed in front of an old castle. This old castle seemed to be a few years old. In the previous turbulence, he was lucky and did not suffer much damage, but it looked a little broken and silent.


    "The blood queen, came out to pick up the guests."


    Su Sheng stood in front of the old castle, chuckled and shouted.


    Silence, silent.


    As if there was no one at all.


    "Since I''m here, you should know that you can''t hide it!" Su Sheng shook his head and his eyes suddenly turned red. In an instant, the heat rays blasted toward the castle.


    boom!


    With loud noises, the castle that had survived the disaster finally collapsed.


    ...


    PS: The Blood Queen is the last episode of the Hellboy plot, and then see if it is the Justice League or Mad Max.


    Chapter 289 Back to Gotham, See Batgirl at Night


    Rumble!


    The castle collapsed, and strange screams followed.


    With a loud bang, the ruins of the old castle flew into sand and rocks, and a blood-red figure slowly emerged from it.


    The blood-red robe was extremely bright and eye-catching, like a flower of blood in full bloom, and the tall blood queen under the robe was angry and stared at Su Sheng with fear.


    "Who are you?" Her voice was slightly hoarse but not harsh-and there was a vaguely seductive feeling.


    Like, too much!


    Su Sheng squinted at the Blood Queen, or dressed a little bit differently, but her appearance and figure were very similar, especially her figure... They were all so flat!


    "Follow me, you live!"


    "If you don''t follow me, you will be worse than death."


    Su Sheng didn''t want to waste time with the blood queen, she was like Lolita, the only thing that interested her was this face.


    "Arrogant!"


    The Blood Queen snorted and waved suddenly.Suddenly, the strange screams sounded, and there were many ugly monsters emerging from the surrounding area, looking at Su Sheng grimly one by one.At the same time, behind the Blood Queen flew out a group of birdmen resembling crows, with wings and sharp beaks, but with a pair of human-like legs, with very sharp claws.


    "Kill him." The Blood Queen snorted and waved.


    In an instant, the swarms of people on the ground or in the sky rushed towards Su Sheng grinning.


    Su Sheng curled his mouth and slowly raised his palms to make a fist, and the dazzling rainbow light instantly lit up.The light seemed to envelope the earth, and the monsters screamed into nothingness instantly after being illuminated by the rainbow-colored light.The blood queen subconsciously backed away and gave way. This power... the powerful power she had heard and heard made her take no risks.


    boom!


    The crash sounded.


    The light dissipated, and the dense monsters around had already turned into dust in one blow, and the Blood Queen fell in the ruins and groaned unable to get up.


    Su Sheng''s figure came to her in a flash, and she chuckled condescendingly at her surprised and angry."Sometimes the opportunity should be grasped in front of you, regret is always useless!" The voice fell, Su Sheng''s finger lightly touched, the blood queen was struggling even more, but suddenly her eyes closed and fell into the black benevolent flower. In a dream.The rainbow colored light enveloped the blood queen and slowly lifted into the air, before flying out in a flash.


    store room!


    The dollhouse where Su Shenggu showed a doll put the blood queen on the bed.


    "The dream of hell, just enjoy it." Su Sheng''s mouth raised and turned and went back again.


    In the earth!


    The Seven Chaos Gods finally couldn''t resist under the crazy and powerful attack of the clown girl, and was smashed to pieces amidst anger and grief.The Chaos Seven Gods are dead, but the frogmen army has not returned to normal like the usual dog-blooded bridges in the movies, but this is good, and it is a kind of boring fun for Harley Quinn!


    The Seven Chaos Gods died, and the Blood Queen was taken away by Su Sheng and plunged into a dream of hell.


    The earth has been brought by myself, and even if someone wants to summon any messy gods and monsters, they have lost contact with the original world dimension. As long as the existing miscellaneous things are eliminated, this world will become a real doomsday wasteland.


    The palace where the Golden Legion was located has collapsed and can no longer live.


    The previous series of disasters also almost wiped out urban civilization, and most parts of the world have become deserts.


    Saint Su found a fairly good place and used a rainbow-colored light to directly reveal a fifty-meter-high Shifeng. At the top of the Shifeng is a platform, a magnificent palace in the green grass, and another in mid-air. The beautiful rainbow continues to hang on it.After notifying the three women, Su Sheng was here to enjoy it leisurely.It didn''t take long for Harley Quinn, the blonde Nazi and Liz Sherman to return, and they were naturally happy to have such an environment in the Doomsday Wasteland.


    What is happiness?


    Happiness is when others sell their souls for a mouthful of water, but you can enjoy swimming in the water.


    Under the sun, water drops slowly dripped on the bodies of three women of different shapes. Su Sheng lay on the side drinking cold beer and basking in the sun. That was a... cool!This allowed Su Sheng to find the feeling of having a party some time ago, and dragged them out of the water one by one.


    Pat and lie down, the fruit is divided!


    As the sun sets, Su Sheng has an arm around the clown on the left and a blonde Nazi on the right, and Liz Sherman is lying tired on his lap below.


    What a ridiculous and enviable sight...


    "Leave this world for you to play. Just tell me what materials you need. You can play whatever you want, even if you rebuild order and rule the world in the wasteland."

 261 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 261

    "For people in this world, you...are gods."


    "Are you going back?" Harley Quinn asked with a grin.


    Su Sheng nodded.


    The clown girl went surprisingly and did not say that she would continue to follow Su Sheng. Maybe she still enjoyed enough of the world, maybe because she was too close and she didn¡¯t have to worry about not seeing her, or maybe... it needs a cooling off period. Su Sheng did not show signs of losing interest in her, but once there was it, it would be difficult to handle it, so appropriate adjustments are still necessary.


    It was ridiculous for three days.


    Saint Su left here, left the disciple and went to Gotham.


    Gotham.


    An apartment.


    Batgirl Barbara Gordon wrapped in a pink bath towel and wiped her hair. She was humming an unknown tune on the sofa in the living room. Batman was busy dealing with Atlantis and the land, so Gotham For the time being, she was in charge of the matter. Although Baine used to be alone when he ruled Gotham, it was different then. It was because of Batman¡¯s disappearance that he couldn¡¯t wait and Su Sheng was the one who finally solved the crisis, but now it¡¯s A good opportunity to prove that you have a unique 2.3 qualification!


    Snapped!


    The lights in the room suddenly went out and plunged into darkness. Barbara Gordon was about to get up, but suddenly found a rope entangled her hands and feet in a very unscientific way. She was surprised that she just wanted to break free and dodge. The rope suddenly contracted upwards, following her involuntarily behind her hands, her feet bent upward and hung directly from the ceiling.


    "Who!" Barbara Gordon shouted in a deep voice.


    Snapped!


    The light suddenly turned on, and the living room returned to light. Barbara Gordon couldn''t help subconsciously relieved and relaxed when seeing Su Sheng appear in his sight.


    ...


    PS: The plot of Crazy Max has to wait a while, after all, it takes a little bit for the Doomsday Wasteland to develop into a movie plot, so we enter the Justice League plot.


    ¢á Justice League


    Chapter 290 Amusing you to play with Solomon Grandi?


    At first she thought it was an enemy, but she immediately relaxed after seeing Su Shenghou.


    She complained a little bit irritably: "It''s you, scared me, let me down quickly."


    Saint Su came to her with a smile and pushed her hand slightly, Barbara Gordon swayed involuntarily like a swing, which made Barbara Gordon shout ashamed and angry."What are you doing, let me down quickly."


    "That''s good." Su Sheng looked at her with a smirk. At this moment, she really shouldn''t look at the look, anyway she was seen.


    Barbara Gordon hummed shamefully: "What a good thing, tease me like this as soon as you show up, let me down quickly.


    "Don''t let go, you can think of a solution by yourself. If you can''t get rid of even this level, you''d better not be a Batgirl so that you will be paralyzed by someone next time." Su Sheng turned and walked to the side of the sofa to sit down and put her down. Turn over to face yourself."Where did Batman put the black lamp ring?"


    "I don''t know!" Barbara Gordon snorted and began to twist and try to break the buckle.


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly."If you don''t know, I can only find it by myself. I think it will be either in the Bat Cave or in a secret vault of the Way 12 Company."


    "Come on, I''m leaving."


    "By the way, I haven''t seen Miranda Tate since the first time I left from Gotham. Occasionally I will look up her photos and see. Batman is not in Gotham. She should be lonely alone. "Su Sheng turned his head and said with a smirk, followed by a thud and disappeared into smoke.


    "He... he wouldn''t do anything to Miranda, would he?" Barbara Gordon became nervous and accelerated the pace of breaking free.


    After finally breaking free from the rope buckle, Barbara Gordon hurriedly put on the Batgirl uniform and chased after him. At the same time, he called Miranda to tell her to be careful about Su Sheng, but the phone was turned off... This made Barbarago Deng couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. She asked Ah Fu that Miranda was not in Wayne Manor, so she rushed to Wayne Enterprise immediately.


    The identity of Bruce Wayne Batman Miranda has long been known, so Miranda is responsible for many businesses of Wayne Enterprises.


    Barbara Gordon does not know where the black light ring is, but Miranda Tate should know.


    "What does he want? For the black light ring or for other purposes?" Barbara Gordon thought for a long time but couldn''t understand Su Sheng''s purpose. She hurriedly sneaked into Wayne Enterprise and came to Miranda Tate''s office directly. Push the door and go in.


    Barbara Gordon was shocked as soon as he entered.


    Su Sheng was indeed here, but... it was different from what she had imagined.


    Su Sheng and Miranda Tate seemed to be talking about something, and they talked very happily.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    "Come here very fast." Su Sheng smiled and joked and shook the black lamp ring in his hand."You don''t think I really don''t know where the black lamp ring is and then threaten her?"


    Miranda Tate said helplessly: "I didn''t tell him, he found the secret vault that Bruce had installed here and took the black lamp ring." After speaking, she pointed to the wall beside her, as expected. There is an open vault.


    "What are you doing?"


    Barbara Gordon was a little confused, first tied herself to ask the whereabouts of the black lamp and then used Miranda Tate to threaten and frighten herself.As a result, Hei Deng found it himself and Miranda Tate did not seem to have any conflict.


    "It''s just teasing you. It''s not so easy to take over Batman to protect Gotham." Su Sheng smiled and waved."Go back, I still have something to talk to her, and I will find you when I''m done."


    "Can''t I stay?" Barbara Gordon was still a little worried.


    Su Sheng smiled and said with a smile: "You leave a hammer to use. If I really want to do anything, it''s useless for your master Batman to come, so you go back and wait for me."


    Barbara Gordon looked at Miranda Tate hesitantly, and Miranda Tate nodded slightly.


    "OK then."


    Barbara Gordon turned around and went out.


    After leaving, she did not take the elevator but jumped out from the corridor window, using a cable gun to hang in the air and stick to Miranda Tate''s window to listen to the contents.


    Obviously, she was still worried.


    But after listening for a while, I found that Su Sheng seemed to be discussing business with her?It seems to be the business of antique gold.


    "Bored!" Barbara Gordon cursed secretly, thinking that Su Sheng was really deliberately teasing herself before leaving quietly.


    As soon as she left here, Su Sheng in the office raised his mouth.


    "Eavesdropping? Too tender." Su Sheng chuckled. Miranda Tate or Thalia slowly got up and walked to the window and put down the hinges. Turning her head, her smile disappeared, her eyes sharp. He seemed to be able to look directly at people''s hearts, frowning lightly: "What are you trying to do?"


    "It''s worthy of being an actor who can turn Batman around. His acting skills are impeccable, and his face-changing skills are outstanding!" Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly."Don''t worry, I didn''t plan to do anything. Who asked Batman to put the black lamp ring in your office? I can only come and take it and talk to you about business. The business just now is still counting. I have the supply back. Will contact you!"


    "My purpose is very simple, it''s you! 113"


    Su Sheng looked at Talia with interest."It''s been a long time. I thought you fell in love with Batman and didn''t intend to continue the original thing. I didn''t expect you to hold back the bad and want to play a big game. Batman feels that you can rest assured by giving you the black lamp ring. But you use it to find Solomon Grandi to destroy Gotham. Curiously ask if you are not in harmony in any way, after all, Batman will go out at night, so the long-term love this set does not affect you. use?"


    "What on earth do you want to do!" Thalia''s tone and meaning were completely different for the same.


    Rather than asking Su Sheng what he wanted to do, he was talking about terms.


    "You..." Su Sheng looked at Thalia playfully.


    "That''s it?" Talia walked to the desk with a cold snorted and bent down and lay down."Leave the black lamp ring, don''t ruin my plan, agree...I am yours now."

 262 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 262

    ...


    PS: I thought about putting on a hat for Batman, but after thinking about it, I don''t want to go on it, just tease.Solomon Grandi, a brother who is familiar with Batman, should know it. One of Batman''s opponents is a very powerful and almost immortal zombie.


    Chapter 291 Teases Thalia


    Seeing Talia lying on the desk indifferently and slightly cocked her hips, Su Sheng smiled and stood up and raised his hand to slap.


    Pop 1!


    Thalia glared at Su Sheng in pain.


    "The eyes are so sharp, I''m so scared!" Su Sheng acted recklessly, but Talia gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    She was very angry.


    But she also knew that anger didn''t work. Su Sheng had already proved her powerful strength time and time again, and this was just the tip of the iceberg, even if she had taken precautions and preparations, it still seemed useless.For so long, she admitted that she admitted that she had different feelings for Batman, but the longer she hid, the stronger her desire to destroy Gotham.Especially after Baine was resurrected but died again, this made her believe in her own idea, the black lamp ring, this mysterious and powerful force is her goal.During this time, she has been studying the black lamp ring and it really made her study some doorways.


    Gotham has a scary nursery rhyme.


    "Solomon Grandi, landed on Monday, got baptized on Planet Two, got married on Planet Three, got sick on Thursday, became seriously ill on Friday, passed away on Saturday, entered the ground on Sunday, Solomon Grandi, walked to the end of his life!"


    Superhuman strength, endurance and immortality.


    The invulnerable body is immune to almost any damage, and has a strong self-healing ability. Although it has self-thinking and consciousness, it is weak. Thalia thinks this is the best experiment, powerful and easy to control!


    "Don''t dawdle, it''s a man, just go ahead!" Talia turned around to mock Su Sheng.


    "I want it? I won''t give it!" Su Sheng smirked and sat down again and laughed."Where is Solomon Grandi?"


    Thalia got up and glared at Su Sheng."What do you want, is it fun to play me?"


    "Alright!" Su Sheng replied solemnly.


    Thalia clenched his fists to hold back his anger."I know what you are thinking. You want to tease me because I am Batman''s girlfriend. All men are passionate about this, especially Batman! I give you a chance. You don''t want it. My business, return the ring to me!"


    "clever."


    "In fact, it feels really good to give people a hat. I just tried it not long ago. But you are not enough, and it is not the original product. Batman is a career-oriented person, even if he really wears a hat, Even if his character is uncomfortable, it won''t affect much, so the fun is reduced a lot." Su Sheng fiddled with the black lamp ring in his hand."I still use this ring, but I can tell you where the other rings are."


    Put away the black lamp ring Su Sheng waved to Thalia.


    Thalia walked over in confusion and saw Su Sheng wave his hand downward, Thalia took a deep breath and squatted down.Su Sheng smiled and leaned forward and patted her on the head."You don''t need to think about Superman and Wonder Woman. You can choose the other Star City, Central City, and Seaside City. I can tell you the exact location. It''s up to you to get it."


    "Central City." Thalia made a choice instantly.


    Theoretically speaking, the seaside city is the easiest to get, but people with Tianyanhui and the government are the most troublesome.The Arrows in Star City are easy to deal with, but there is also a Raptor team.The Flash has been dealing with Atlantis with Batman recently, and the center city without the Flash should be the easiest to succeed."This ring...how should it be used? It can resurrect the dead, but why I have tried both the living and the dead but there is no response?"


    "Want to know?" Su Sheng looked down at himself with a smile.


    Thalia sneered."It''s so nice to say, isn''t it the result?"


    Reached out, leaned over and buried his head.


    Su Sheng squinted disapprovingly and said casually: "Although the black lamp ring can be attached to the dead to resurrect it, it is when the black lamp ring is looking for its host. The dead will be resurrected when the dead are worn, and the living will Become a dead person. People who have died once are most likely to become Hei Deng¡¯s successors, but... this is all in the case of Hei Deng looking for a successor! Hei Deng, the boss of Hei Deng, is now hiding from me and hiding from his son and hiding from Lao Tzu. It seems natural that he doesn''t dare to let the black lamp look for a successor, so no matter what you try, it will be useless."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Who told you to stop? Continue..." Su Sheng glanced at him and continued: "Your idea is correct. It may be successful to find Solomon Grandi, after all, his existence is very special!"


    Thalia said nothing.


    Su Sheng also seemed to lose interest in talking.


    Almost half an hour later, Thalia came out of the office cubicle."Tell me where the black lamp ring is in Central City."


    Su Sheng told her with a chuckle.


    "The technique is good, I''ll come to you again when I''m bored!" Su Sheng said, preparing to leave.


    "Wait. What are you looking for the black lamp ring for, don''t you have it?" Thalia asked hurriedly.


    "Look for the Black Death Emperor!"


    "He is avoiding me, I can only take the initiative to talk to him." After he finished speaking, the person had disappeared with the fog.


    In Barbara Gordon''s apartment.


    When Su Sheng came over, Barbara Gordon had changed into Batgirl''s uniform and was banging on the computer in her home pajamas.


    "Wait, it''ll be fine in a while." Batgirl said to her and tapped again quickly for a while before she shut down the computer.


    "What are you doing looking for a black lamp ring?"


    She pushed the computer aside and asked Su Sheng who was sitting next to her.


    "Find someone!" Su Sheng fiddled with the black lamp ring and suddenly turned and fell over to Barbara Gordon, resting her leg with his head, and Su Sheng slightly holding the black lamp ring."Every kind of light ring has a leader or lamp beast. The black lamp is the black death emperor. This is a guy who represents the law of death. I did not take back these lamp rings and left for a while, just to give He had a chance to come out to make trouble, but this guy was too embarrassed. So I can only find him!"


    "Can you find him through the black lamp ring? Then why didn''t you look for it in the first place?" Barbara Gordon asked in amazement.


    "It''s too troublesome, so I want to wait for him to come. I can find him if he doesn''t come!" Su Sheng said casually."It is difficult to find the Black Death Emperor through the Black Lamp, so I have to find the Book of Darkness through the Black Lamp Ring before I can find the Black Death Emperor''s lair."


    Chapter 292 Substitution continues, teasing Batwoman


    "what¡­¡­"


    After briefly talking about the black lights and chatting about Barbara Gordon¡¯s physical condition, Su Sheng hit Hatch and got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower and then rest.¡±


    "I''ll help you clean up the guest room." Barbara Gordon said.


    "Why don''t I pack it up and I won''t live in the guest room."


    "No guest room? Where do you live?"


    "Sleep with you." Su Sheng stood up and walked to the bathroom of course."Don''t worry, I should have no interest in doing anything tonight."


    Waved, he entered the bathroom.


    The patter of water continued for a while and then stopped. When Su Sheng came out, the light in the living room had been turned off, and the direction of the bedroom was faintly lit.Su Sheng smiled and pushed the door in, looking at Barbara Gordon, who was lying on one side and pretending to be asleep, with a chuckle, went up and hugged her and lay down.


    !


    The heartbeat was clear and audible, Barbara Gordon was so nervous that she didn''t dare to move and couldn''t sleep, but Su Sheng had already fallen asleep.


    The dream of the blood queen.


    Sheng Su fell asleep after admiring the hellish dream of Blood Queen 600.


    The night passed quietly.

 263 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 263

    The dawn is rising and the sun is shining.


    Barbara Gordon stretched her waist and opened her eyes to face Su Sheng''s four eyes, embarrassed and shy, she subconsciously wanted to turn her head to find that Su Sheng''s expression was very plain, as it should be.It feels as if there is no such person at all, just like a pillow.This made Barbara Gordon inexplicably upset.


    "early."


    Su Sheng greeted casually and stood up to wash.


    Barbara Gordon snorted and hammered the quilt, then changed clothes after a long while.


    When she came out, she found that Su Sheng was not in the living room or bathroom, but... is missing?


    "You left without saying hello, this bastard!" Barbara Gordon couldn''t help cursing.


    Her experience with Su Sheng is very complicated. Aside from the initial experience in Gotham, since he took himself to the Disciple to resume walking and participated in the events of the Darkest Night, Barbara Gordon thought The relationship between her and Su Sheng should become very close, at least she has already regarded Su Sheng as a friend in her heart, that kind of true friend.So she was actually not angry and didn''t care much about Su Sheng teasing herself when she appeared last night.


    Even at night he slept with himself, although nervous and shy, she thought about rejecting it.


    But the dullness and leaving without saying goodbye just now made Barbara Gordon very angry.


    There is a sense of frustration and anger that I take you seriously, but you don''t take me seriously.


    "Are you talking about me?" Su Sheng''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Barbara Gordon was startled and hurriedly turned around to see Su Sheng suddenly appeared and was putting the packed breakfast on the table.


    "You... have you bought breakfast?" Barbara Gordon said panicked and delighted.


    "Is it so obvious? Are you stupid after a nap? Go wash and come over for dinner, I won''t wait for you." Su Sheng sat down and prepared to eat.


    "Hey, wait, I''ll be fine right away." Barbara Gordon hurried to the bathroom to wash.


    Su Sheng ate breakfast slowly, and said Shi Shiran after Barbara Gordon came out and sat down."I have sensed the location of the Book of Darkness and it is sent to be picked up. It should be delivered soon. When I bought breakfast just now, I stopped by Amnesty Bend. In the morning, Atlantis and Batman broke out. A battle."


    "How did it turn out?" Barbara Gordon asked hurriedly.


    Su Sheng smiled and shook his head: "I haven''t seen the process. The result is as unbeatable as before, but the army of Atlantis is gathering. It is estimated that the war will be completely launched in this half a day."


    "Can''t it be solved by peaceful means?" Barbara Gordon frowned.


    "The means of peace? Do you know what peace is? Peace is not that you don''t want to hit me, nor that you don''t let him hit me, and it''s not that you don''t fight back casually. Peace is...you dare to hit me!" Su Sheng chuckles."Atlantis doesn''t have the confidence and ability, nor does Batman and the others, so it is impossible to use peaceful means!"


    "Aum is ambitious and Mela is furious. Even if Batman and the others have an advantage, it is useless. Atlantis has a lot of troops."


    "Is there no way at all? You...can''t you stop them?" Barbara Gordon looked at Su Sheng."Meila''s red light is not the same as Green Lantern''s light ring. Her light ring sign is the same as the red light in your hand. She is from your Rainbow Legion just like Harley Quinn?"


    "Yes and not!"


    Su Sheng smiled lightly."The ring belongs to me. In name, she also belongs to the Rainbow Legion, but she doesn''t know who I am, and we haven''t officially met. I originally planned to give Joan Muin the red light ring, but I didn''t expect to choose Mela. "


    "It has something to do with you anyway, you can help." Barbara Gordon begged.


    "Am I a bastard?" Su Sheng asked leisurely.


    Barbara Gordon blushed and said with an angry face: "You, why are you so stingy. You, you do those things to me, can''t I still say you a bastard?"


    "Yes!" Su Sheng nodded."So I am an asshole, since I am an asshole, why do I help you!"


    "I''m sorry, can''t I apologize to you? You are not a bastard!" Barbara Gordon hurriedly apologized after hearing that Su Sheng seemed to be willing to help.


    "There is no principle!" Su Sheng pouted.


    "I have no principles? If I have principles, the first thing I do is to get revenge on Harley Quinn! I don''t care about her hurting me because of your face!" Barbara Gordon snorted dissatisfied. .


    "Go, I can send you to her and let the two of you fight again, guess...who will win?" Su Sheng said with a smirk.


    "Okay, you send me there." Barbara Gordon got up annoyed and was about to change clothes.


    "Sit down." After a few steps, Su Sheng shouted.


    Barbara Gordon would naturally not be obedient, but his body turned around uncontrollably and walked back. After sitting down, he continued to eat breakfast.


    "Not very capable, and not weak in temper." Su Sheng said with a chuckle and took back his mind control."Hurry up and eat, and then I will take you to meet someone."


    Chapter 293 The Queen of Atlantis: Atlana


    No matter how great the temper of Barbara Gordon was, Su Shengzhi''s temper was dumbfounded, not to mention that her temper was good enough, she was just too angry.Anyhow, am I a beauty?Can''t you speak politely when you are hugged and hugged?It''s also because she had known Su Sheng''s temperament a long time ago. Otherwise, she would have set the table.


    finish breakfast.


    Barbara Gordon changed into Batgirl''s uniform and planned to go out with Su Sheng.


    "You just go out in this way?" Su Sheng looked at her and said.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Barbara Gordon looked at herself, no problem, as usual~.


    "Take it off." Su Shengdao.


    "Why? Isn''t it convenient to meet the person you want to meet as a Batgirl? That''s OK, I''ll change it now." After Barbara Gordon said, she turned to prepare-go back and change it.


    As a result, he lost control of his body as soon as he turned around.


    "Why are you controlling me again! Wait, I will look back on the device to resist mind control." Barbara Gordon said dissatisfiedly, but turned around and took off his uniform.


    Releasing the control, Su Sheng waved his hand and drove away: "Go get dressed."


    "Humph."


    Barbara Gordon snorted and turned and went into the bedroom, the door slamming.


    Su Sheng chuckled softly.


    Soon after Barbara Gordon changed his body and pretended to be, Su Sheng waved his hand to release the shock wave wormhole and moved her directly.


    Ci''en Harbor.


    In a coastal town far away from Amnesty Bend, almost all the people in the town have been evacuated because the Atlanteans plan to attack the land. The town that was originally not prosperous is now even more deserted. There are no people, only a little far away from the town can you vaguely see the troops stationed in defense.


    "There should be no one here, right?"


    Walking on the streets of the small town, feeling the faint smell of the sea in the air, Barbara Gordon asked the Susan Suspiciously.


    "Have!"


    "There is a very interesting and important person." Su Sheng chuckled and walked to a bar not far away.


    Obviously, the bar is no longer empty.


    Pushing the door in, Su Sheng looked around and quickly fixed his eyes on a door in the corner."Lucky, she hasn''t left yet."

 264 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 264

    "Who?" Barbara Gordon became more curious about who he wanted to meet.


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his voice at the door: "Come out by yourself. The last person who knew I came to the door but refused to come out is still experiencing hell."


    "Cracking" the old wooden door heard a harsh sound, and the door slowly pushed away from the inside, and a woman in casual clothes walked out.


    The woman''s long golden hair gave a dignified and sacred atmosphere of superiors. Although she looked like she was thirty or forty years old, her skin was very smooth and there were no wrinkles.


    "It seems familiar, where have you seen it?" Barbara Gordon looked at the woman and recalled.


    Su Sheng raised the corners of her mouth and nodded slightly, seemingly satisfied with her knowledge. He dragged Barbara Gordon to the side table and sat down. He watched the other person sit down on the opposite side and said: "This dress...does not fit you."


    "No, I think it''s a good match, especially now!" The other party said slowly, his tone was not heavy or light but it gave people an indisputable feeling.


    She glanced at Barbara Gordon lightly, and Barbara Gordon felt the pressure.


    It feels a lot like when facing Batman.


    "That''s right, after all, you are a dead person now. Even if you are dead and you wear clothes, it is good." Su Sheng mocked and patted Barbara Gordon''s leg. Barbara Gordon looked at Su suspiciously. Saint."Do you know who this is in front of you? The Queen of Atlantis. If it was before, it wouldn''t be so easy for you to see her or even sit at a table with her!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Barbara Gordon remembered and looked at her in surprise."You are Atlanta, you... are you... dead? Aum suspected that it was Batman that they killed you and started the war on land, you... suspended animation? You did it on purpose, it''s all Excuse me, you deliberately want to start a war between Atlantis and the land!"


    Barbara Gordon stood up excitedly.


    Atlana did not speak or explain, her expression as calm as water.


    Su Sheng said dumbly: "Sit down, you are so frizzy that I lose face."


    Barbara Gordon snorted and sat down and said, "We should notify Batman and let them break this conspiracy."


    "What then? Is it that Aum has already ridden his horse and would give up so easily? What''s more, they can also deny that this Atlanta is true!" Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    Barbara Gordon had nothing to say for a moment.


    "I don''t agree with Aum''s issue on land. We Atlantis have lived under the sea for many years and are inviolable with the land, but Aum is very ambitious to conquer the land, so... he killed me. "Atlana said, slowly leaving the collar.


    There was a three-finger-wide scar between the snow-white neck and the airport.


    "This..." Barbara Gordon''s eyes widened."Yes, Aum assassinated you? He is your son!"


    "Power struggle, I also met a father-killing prince not long ago. What''s more, our queen is not a fuel-efficient lamp, Aum''s father, his husband was cut by him." Su Sheng Casually.


    Barbara Gordon''s eyes widened.


    Atlanna''s calm and calm expression finally changed, as if she was surprised that Su Sheng would know such secret things.


    "I didn''t die, so I took the opportunity to leave Atlantis. Although Om found out that I was missing, he couldn''t make a statement. He used the topic to tell Mela to attack the land. The reason I did this was just to find out one thing!" Atlana''s eyes suddenly became sharp. At that moment, she seemed not to be a woman wearing casual clothes in a shabby bar, but a queen sitting on the throne of Atlantis in a full-length dress and a crown."Who took my other son!"


    "Aren''t you only Aum a son?" Barbara Gordon asked in surprise.


    "He also has an illegitimate child, a mixed-blood with humans." Su Sheng said casually.


    The purpose of Atlanna''s suspended animation is to hide in the dark to see who has captured Sea King Arthur Curry?The object of her suspicion should be Aum, right?After all, Arthur Curry¡¯s identity was exposed the most influential Aum, and he had an extra brother for no reason, and it is very likely that he would lose the opportunity to inherit the throne!


    ...


    PS: Aquaman has appeared in Justice League movies. The single-player movie seems to be released at the end of this year.The queen actor is Nicole Kidman.


    Chapter 294 Wonder Woman, what is your routine?


    "I''ve heard of you, but I didn''t expect you to know so much about Atlantis." Atlana raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Sheng. Few people know about the illegitimate son Arthur Curry, don''t say anything. People on land, even if few people know Atlantis, how did he know?


    The heroes on land are nearby, but no one finds himself in suspended animation and hides here.


    But he found it easily.


    Atlana raised her eyebrows slightly: "Do you know where my son is? If you are willing to help me find him, you will become the only landed guest of Atlantis."


    "Is the only VIP on land any good?" Su Sheng asked.


    Atlanta did not speak, as if she was disdainful of the introduction?


    Su Sheng smiled and asked with interest: "If Atlantis is about to encounter an unprecedented disaster, you have only one choice. Do you choose to save Atlantis? Or your son."


    "It doesn''t depend on the extent of the disaster." Atlana did not ask Su Sheng why he had such a choice, but thought about it wisely and seriously.


    "If you don''t resist, the loss probably won''t be heavy, it''s nothing more than some impact on your reputation. If you resist..." Su Sheng thought for a while."It may be annihilated."


    "Will be ruled by land people?" Atlana asked again.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "No, just take something away."


    "I choose my son!" Atlanta said solemnly."My responsibility has been carried long enough. I can''t carry it on forever. Atlantis needs a new king to bear all this. This is the king''s mission."


    Su Sheng nodded and stopped talking, and Atlanta stopped talking.


    This made Barbara Gordon a bit at a loss. Why didn''t she talk a lot after talking about it?


    After a while, Atlanta spoke slowly."My son is still alive, do you know where my son is? You came to me to negotiate terms, so... what do you want?"


    "Nipton Trident." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Atlanna frowned instantly: "That is a weapon passed down from generation to generation in Atlantis. Only the ruler of Atlantis is qualified to use it. It is a symbol of kingship and can give orders to the people of Atlantis. It can control the power of the sea, set off wind and waves, create a tsunami, and release a powerful current."


    "I don''t need your popular science introduction, give it or not!" Since Sheng Su asked for it, he must know what the purpose of this thing is. This is the weapon for Arthur Curry to become the Sea Queen and a status symbol, so it is also called the Sea King Trident.


    He noticed that Aum was not using this, but a five-dent.


    "I want to know what you are coming for." Atlanta said.


    "Collection."


    Atlana was slightly angry when she heard the words, and after a moment of silence she got up and went to the room where she came out.After a while, she returned with a golden trident that was more than one meter long.


    Neptune''s trident, Neptune''s trident.


    Atlantis placed the trident on the table and looked at Su Sheng. Su Sheng looked at it and nodded with satisfaction and then directly released a shock wave wormhole."He was sent to the parallel world. Atlantis, who lives in that world now, is not silent on the bottom of the sea. You should be easy to find."


    Looking at the shock wave wormhole and listening to Su Sheng''s shocking words, Atlanta was not too shocked, but took a deep look at Su Sheng and turned and walked in without saying a word.


    Huh!


    The Shockwave Wormhole disappeared, and Atlanta was gone.


    "She believes in you that way?" Barbara Gordon asked in surprise.


    "She''s a smart person, I''m afraid... She should have guessed that the one who really took her son was not the other son Aum but me." Su Sheng smiled lightly.

 265 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 265

    "what?"


    Barbara Gordon looked at Su Sheng dumbfounded."You took his son? Why?"


    "There are so many reasons, not everything has a reason, if I really want to say it, I can only say that he is more unlucky." Su Sheng easily sent the Sea King Trident back to the Disciple with a shock wave wormhole for Joan Muen to temporarily store it Then he turned around and said."Okay, let''s go see the excitement."


    The two came out of the bar and walked towards the beach.


    Densely packed soldiers, weapons lined up on the shore.The sea is rough, and Atlanteans seem to emerge from the bottom of the sea at any time.


    not far away.


    In a temporary command center, Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman, Flash and Green Light Guy Gardner form their own groups. Although they cooperate and communicate with the military, they do not interfere with each other...


    "War may be unavoidable." Batman said quietly."Get ready for war."


    The others did not speak in silence, and there was no need to say anything. At the moment this situation can indeed only be solved by force.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    In the silence, Wonder Woman suddenly said and stood up with joy.


    "he came."


    "Who? Who is here?" Guy Gardner asked in a daze.


    The others were also shocked, and thought of someone instantly.


    Su Sheng!


    Huh!


    The light of lightning lit up. The Flash jumped out instantly, and Wonder Woman and the others also went out.


    As soon as I left, I saw a couple of men and women walking by the coast.


    "Su Sheng!"


    "Barbara..."


    Several people reacted differently.


    Admittedly.


    Su Sheng is a bad guy and a villain.


    Powerful and unscrupulous, it can be said that Batman, Flash, and Superman are all headaches, and Guy Gardner has a deep understanding. After all, the headquarters of Green Lantern was destroyed by him.But it is undeniable that the appearance of Su Sheng really gave everyone a wave of hope.


    Get closer and closer.


    Su Sheng speeded up slightly and went straight to Wonder Woman Diana, who also walked forward.


    Step by step, the two got closer and closer.


    Su Sheng opened her arms with a bright smile, Diana took three steps and two steps with her long legs to the front of Su Sheng in 2.2.


    boom!


    Diana suddenly raised her fist and hit Su Sheng''s lower abdomen and instantly knocked Su Sheng away.


    Boom!


    Su Sheng smashed heavily on the rocks near the sea.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This...what the hell is this?Why did you do it suddenly?


    "what are you doing!"


    Barbara Gordon was stunned to block Diana''s angry shout.


    Diana glanced at Barbara Gordon and didn''t say anything. She jumped up and jumped over Barbara Gordon in an instant and fell to Su Sheng.


    "Asshole!"


    Diana yelled at Su Sheng, ignoring that he hadn''t got up yet, lying on the ground suddenly rushed over and kissed him.


    Chapter 295: A good wave of dog food


    This girl is going crazy!


    How come every time you meet you do it first and then make it out?


    Feeling the fierceness and longing from Diana''s kiss, Su Sheng responded and turned to change her position. It won''t work if she doesn''t suppress her arrogant arrogance. With so many people, I don''t want face!


    blind.


    Completely blind.


    The people who ate this wave of dog food were so tired. They were wondering why Diana had sex with Su Sheng, but in a blink of an eye, the two of them kissed each other. This selfless energy seems to be possible at any time. .Of course, the meaning of the two stems is different.


    "Cough cough cough."


    Batman coughed and turned his head slightly and pulled Barbara Gordon, who looked a little uncomfortable, to the side and asked. The others also turned around. They didn''t want to have enough dog food.


    After a long while.


    Su Sheng separated from Diana, Su Sheng got up and pulled her up and hummed, "Why do you scold me as a bastard? Don''t tell me it''s because of Barbara."


    "Who are you here to help?" Diana said."Are we, or the twelve of Atlantis?"


    "This topic is really blunt." Su Sheng curled his lips and didn''t ask.


    Why did Diana do it?Because when he was fighting with Ares who was resurrected by the Black Lantern Ring, he mentioned the story of Su Sheng. What Black Lantern is best at is to provoke people to care about their relatives and friends, although Diana knew it was fake. But I still feel uncomfortable.


    Booming...


    There was a burst of turbulent waves, and everyone hurriedly looked at it and saw a huge tsunami in the distant sea.There was a man on the top of the wave walking up the wave.


    Aum!


    With the appearance of Aum, countless figures gradually appeared in the tsunami, both cold and hot soldiers.By the way, don¡¯t look at Atlantis living on the bottom of the sea. People like Arthur Curry, Aum, and Mela have special abilities, but in fact Atlantis¡¯s technological level is quite developed. .


    "The war has begun!" Batman said with a heavy face


    The waves intensified, and Aum waved forward with a long fork in his hand.The tsunami whistled towards the shore instantly.


    The huge tsunami seemed to devour the world, which caused the soldiers in the distance to panic instantly. The power of nature cannot be countered by humans.According to this posture, I am afraid that these soldiers on the land will be abandoned if a tsunami comes.

 266 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 266

    The tsunami must be stopped!


    "I''m coming!" Without someone telling the Green Lantern, he flew directly, and the green light energy released instantly and formed a long and high wall on the beach.


    boom!


    The tsunami hit, the Green Lantern clenched his wrists and clenched his teeth.


    At the same time, Aum led the Atlanteans rushed over and jumped over the fence.


    Although the war did not come suddenly, it was very fast, and it was a direct exchange of fire in an instant.The yellow lightning light shuttled quickly, Batman, Wonder Woman mixed in the crowd, and Superman flew up and rushed towards Aum.Soldiers of humans in the distance joined the battle, and the melee... a thorough melee.


    "Send me back to get the equipment." Barbara Gordon hurried to the front of Su Sheng and shouted eagerly.


    In such a melee, the lack of equipment really affects the strength.


    "What''s the hurry?" Su Sheng cast a glance and chuckled: "Even if you put on the equipment, you can''t improve your strength. Didn''t you find that Mela didn''t show up?"


    When Su Sheng said that, Barbara Gordon also reacted.


    Looking around, she did not see Mela.


    Mela''s own strength is not weak, adding a red light.


    Strictly speaking, her threat was greater than Aum.


    "Stay by my side, there will be a good show soon." Su Sheng said with a smile, Barbara Gordon hesitated for a moment and shook his head."You''d better send me back to get the equipment, even if I can''t help much, I can''t watch it here."


    "It''s up to you!" Su Sheng curled his lips to release the shock wave wormhole and sent her back.


    The Flash is fast but not very destructive. There are too many Atlanteans.


    "Hi, help me." The Green Lantern yelled to the Flash. The Flash was stunned and ran to the fence for a moment, shaking his equipment quickly to blow away the tsunami.


    At the same time, the Green Lantern was not idle, pushing the wall as if to bring the tsunami back.


    The two joined forces and saw the tsunami move away from the shore a little bit, gradually dissipating.


    "Huh..." The Flash bent over and hung his hands to gasp, and the Green Lantern fell down a little tired.


    boom!


    Suddenly a red light beam hit, and the Green Lantern didn''t even react, and he was shot out instantly.


    A red light burst out from the sea, it was the red light Meila.


    As the saying goes, catch the thieves first. Although Aum is now the king of Atlantis, the most difficult thing in the eyes of Batman and others is Mela. It is also the power of the lantern ring and the angry Mela Green Lantern can''t stop it, even Superman doesn''t seem to get any advantage.As soon as Mela appeared, Wonder Woman greeted her.The two fought fiercely together, and then the Flash returned to the battle, saving lives and facing the Atlanteans, and the Green Lantern joined the battle against Mela.


    Su Sheng stood in the crowd, shouting and killing around one after another.


    667


    Beside, the Shockwave Wormhole opened, and Barbara Gordon returned to join the battle.


    I don''t know if it was because Su Sheng didn''t do it or because he didn''t look easy, he stood for a long time and finally waited until a reckless Atlantis rushed towards him with a long fork.


    "Ahhhh"


    He shouted and stabbed the long fork to Su Sheng, but suddenly heard the cracking sound of the long fork, and the long fork was short in response.He couldn''t help but looked up in shock and saw Su Shengcan smile and stretched out his hand to grab his neck directly.


    Click!


    His neck shattered and the Atlantean slowly fell to the ground.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly came from the side, and Wonder Woman was lying in the deep hole on the ground with an excited smile, got up and rushed over again.


    Humans, Atlantis corpses are increasing day by day.


    The war didn''t seem to stop at all. I don''t know when Batman quietly came to Su Sheng.


    "What can you do." He asked in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng turned his head and glanced at Batman and smiled."Wait!"


    "Wait? What are you waiting for?" Batman couldn''t help asking in surprise.


    "Wait for the enemy!"


    According to the timeline of the plot, Steppenwolf should be... coming soon, right?


    Chapter 296: Encountering a girl on the seabed


    Long, long ago, Steppenwolves invaded the earth with an army of demons.


    Amazons, Atlantis, ordinary humans, old gods, Green Lantern and others joined forces to drive away Steppenwolves. Although Steppenwolves left, they left three mother boxes of Apocalypse. The mother box is Apocalypse Technology The performance can release the blast channel for transmission, and at the same time can trace the source of energy, change the gravitational constant of a region, transfer energy from one place to another, perceive danger, perceive life, create a force field, and rearrange material The molecular structure absorbs or projects powerful shock bursts, creates an electronic network, controls the mental state of the subject to communicate with other life forms, takes over and controls unconscious machines, conscious machines, and maintains the subject¡¯s life form in harsh environments.Of course, most of these capabilities are embodied in the closely related steel frame of the mother box. The ordinary mother box is more like an electronic device, but more high-end.


    Three mother boxes.


    One is in the hands of the Amazons on Paradise Island, one is in Atlantis under the sea, and the other is in the custody of humans.


    The mother box kept by humans should be in the Red Room Laboratory at this time?The steel frame should not have been born yet.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if Steppenwolf does not come, anyway, Su Sheng''s goal is not Steppenwolf.


    Batman wanted to ask what enemies were waiting for, but the Atlanteans had already rushed towards him, and he had no choice but to give up temporarily and continue to fight.


    boom!


    There was a sudden explosion in the air, and Su Sheng looked up and saw Mela hit the Green Lantern out with a fist, and at the same time fought fiercely with Wonder Woman.


    "Hey, has she already learned to fly?" Su Sheng looked for a moment and suddenly realized something was wrong. Mela couldn''t fly, but flying was not a problem because of the light ring, but Diana naturally could only jump and couldn''t fly, but now The two of them fought fiercely in the air.Su Sheng chuckled and turned his head to look at Aum. Superman had already suppressed Aum, but it seemed that it was difficult to distinguish the outcome for a short time.


    It''s so pretty.


    The battle between Wonder Woman and Mela made Su Sheng feel pleasing to the eye, and for a while, the two seemed incomparable.


    "What should I do?" Su Sheng squeezed his chin and thought about preparing to visit Atlantis.


    I don¡¯t know what the sunken city will be like.


    Thinking of this, Su Sheng walked directly to the beach and jumped directly into the sea.


    He tried to replicate Arthur Curry''s abilities when he threw Arthur Curry to Earth II, but his regular abilities were relatively average and he had no chance to go deep into the sea before. Now this entry into Haisu Saint is a feeling that Sea King Ya How special is Serkuri''s ability on the seabed.


    The temperature, depth, water pressure, etc. in the sea have no effect on him. He can have his eyesight unaffected in the dim sea, swim at a speed of 10,000 feet per second and he can breathe freely.Interestingly, Su Sheng found himself able to communicate with marine life and control them.While going deep into the bottom of the sea, Su Sheng controls all kinds of creatures in the sea to swim around him and lead the way.I have to say that the sea floor is indeed very beautiful, which is a completely different landscape from the land.


    Not for a while.


    Su Sheng saw a city, an underwater city.

 267 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 267

    Su Sheng even discovered a large sea field, not knowing what plant he was growing.


    "stop!"


    Just as Su Sheng was about to swim to Atlantis, a crisp voice sounded behind him.


    Su Sheng stopped and turned around, and saw a young girl in a tight blue scaly suit staring at her with guard and alert.


    The two looked at each other, and Su Sheng smiled brightly after a few seconds."Problems?"


    The girl looked at Su Sheng carefully, and saw that he seemed to be unaffected by the pressure of the deep sea and could breathe freely. The alertness on her face faded slightly but she was still vigilant and asked: "A war is going on, what are you doing back?"


    "Is this thinking of myself as an Atlantis?" Su Sheng secretly laughed and replied in a serious manner."Because the battle above was too fierce, we were always unable to advance on the shore so we came back to find support."


    "Whose order?" The girl did not relax her guard at all.


    "Aum!"


    "You dare to call the prince directly!" the girl said sharply in an instant.


    Su Sheng looked at her with a smile, prince?Not the king?It seems that this girl does not support Aum."What''s your name?"


    "Me?" The girl was shocked, as if she didn''t expect Su Sheng would ask her name so calmly, and she paused for a moment before whispering."My name is Tula."


    ''Tula?Water girl?"As soon as Su Sheng thought started, Tula''s hands suddenly lit up, and her magical power surged, and a hurricane in the sea formed between her hands and blasted directly towards Su Sheng.


    Is Atlantis water magic?


    Su Sheng chuckled and drew away for an instant, then chuckled towards Tula who rushed over and said."Very clever, I thought you were fooled by me."


    "Landman, I knew your identity from the beginning." Tula said and shot ferociously.


    Fighting in the sea is not the same as on land, but Su Sheng copied the ability of Sea King and copied Tula''s ability just now, which has no effect at all.The two fought flexibly and fiercely. Don''t think Tula was just a girl, but the strength was not small. He had just released the magic and now attacked in close proximity. It was quite a posture of both magic and martial arts.


    Fighting, Tula found that something was wrong.


    How could this land man be more comfortable than the Transients in the sea?Not at all affected, let alone the strength seems to be stronger than himself.She could feel that the other party was not serious at all, because the pair of black eyes was always aiming at her.


    "No, I can''t go on like this. Although I don''t know the situation on the land, but this person is a trouble and must be resolved as soon as possible." Tula suddenly released a water cone magic to force Su Sheng back and then turned and swam quickly towards the city. past.


    Long legs swinging quickly, a swimming posture.


    thumbs up!


    "I heard that swimming can lose weight. This makes sense. Atlantis people don''t seem to be fat, and they are in good shape." Su Sheng chuckled lightly, and the whole person chased him up like a torpedo missile.


    ...


    PS: Rewinding to a topic I said before, every superhero has a follower, and Atlantis is no exception.The more famous are the water girl and the water boy, or the sea girl and the sea boy. There are two generations of the water girl, and the first generation is Tula.This character has appeared in the cartoon Junior Justice League and is also a member of the Junior Titans.


    Chapter 297 The Wasteland Wolf is here!


    boom!


    There was a burst of water, and Tula could already feel the waves of the water behind him without turning his head.


    She speeded up and rushed towards the city, and as long as she arrived at the city guard, she would find that she would be able to solve the landman together at that time.


    This man is definitely a spy.


    He must have come to investigate the situation in Atlantis and sabotage by the way. If there is a problem in the base camp during the war, it will definitely affect the situation of the war.If it hadn''t happened to be discovered by himself, I''m afraid his trickery would have succeeded.At first, Tula didn''t think much about seeing him, but was just a little curious about how someone would come back at this time, but the response of the other party instantly made her react wrong.


    He doesn''t seem to know himself!


    The Atlanteans also have ordinary people, but they will not participate in this war. They are all carefully selected fighters who can go out with the army, and these fighters have no reason not to know her. After all, Tula''s strength and status It is not unknown in Atlantis. If something happens, someone needs to come back and seek support. It is impossible to find someone who doesn''t know him.


    Near, near.


    Already getting closer and closer to the city, Tula was about to shout, but suddenly saw the city glow with dazzling light, the next moment a huge impact roared, Tula was shocked before he could react to what happened. Zhen retreated and flew out 057.


    boom!


    She felt that she had hit something hard and generous, and then felt that she was hugged and changed positions.


    It''s that spy!


    Tula was stunned and just about to make a move, he heard the other person say: "It''s not like being washed away, don''t move, your small body can''t withstand the impact of this intensity."


    "You...you help me?" Tula was stunned and followed an angry questioning: "What did you do!"


    "You said this impact? It has nothing to do with me or people on the land." The impact of the current continued. This high pressure caused the surrounding rocks and buildings to collapse and shatter in an instant, but Su Sheng turned as if it had no effect. Take a look."Your real enemy is here!"


    "The real enemy?"


    "Who do you think your enemy is? Land people? Stop it, it''s the war initiated by Aum." Su Sheng looked at Tula and interrupted with a smile as if he wanted to argue."You want to say that because the land people killed Atlana? Stop it, the one who killed Atlana is your Aum."


    "What about the evidence?"


    "Where is Aum''s evidence?"


    Tula sneered: "Aum is a prince, how could he kill the queen?"


    "Do you know why Mela is angry? Because the queen has an illegitimate child on the land, Mela is responsible for ensuring her safety. However, the illegitimate child is gone, so Mela feels so angry that she is dereliction of duty. Guess, ambitious has always wanted to eliminate When Om of the Landman repeatedly proposed to attack the land and was rejected and then found out that he had an extra brother, would he do anything irrational?"


    "Ambition is confusing."


    "Why didn''t Aum prepare a funeral for the queen? Why can''t I show actual evidence, why... you haven''t seen the queen''s body?"


    A series of why Tula was silent, wanted to explain but couldn''t tell.


    She could not explain these doubts.


    "The aftermath of the impact is over, let''s go see your real enemy." Su Sheng chuckled and turned and swam towards the city of Atlantis.


    Tula hesitated for a moment not knowing whether or not to believe his words, but in the end she decided to follow it first.


    "What''s your name?" Tula asked hesitantly.


    "Su Sheng." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    After a while, the two came to the city.


    Mud and sand filled the city. Countless buildings were destroyed in the impact. Soldiers and residents suffered heavy casualties.


    "Oh my God, how... how could this happen." Seeing such a miserable situation, Tula couldn''t help feeling grief-stricken, but instead of helping out, she swam towards the center.


    "That''s the direction of the treasure house?"


    Tula was stunned and accelerated for an instant. The roof of the treasure house seemed to have been flattened. In front of the stone platform in the center stood a tall man in armor and a double-horned helmet. This man held a huge axe in one hand and light in the other. Stroking a box on the stone platform.

 268 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 268

    Mother box!


    "stop!"


    Tula screamed and rushed over and punched her. The opponent lightly leaned back with a sneer and disdain, and hit her abdomen directly with her fist.


    boom!


    A huge power that Tula had never experienced came in an instant. At that moment, she felt as if her body had been penetrated. The huge power made her fly out and disappear in the blink of an eye like a cannonball.


    She didn''t know how long it took to fly, her body gradually slowed down.


    region.


    She levitated and twitched, spreading her limbs slowly and sinking slowly.


    Punch.


    It was just a lap that Tula was seriously injured and fainted.


    The sea around the treasure house violently rolled up and retreated to the surroundings to form a huge water barrier. The water in the barrier was flowing quickly. You can imagine the power of a high-pressure water gun.


    Suddenly, the barrier slowly separated.


    Stepping on the floor of the treasure house, Su Sheng slowly walked out.


    "The Wasteland Wolf!" Su Sheng looked at the Wasteland Wolf and shook his head slightly. For ugly people, a closer look was cruel.So Su Sheng just glanced at it and didn''t look it up carefully. He could only say that he was uglier than the movie.


    "Surrender or die." The Wasteland Wolf didn''t know Su Sheng''s''kindness'', he thought that Su Sheng was afraid of himself and didn''t dare to look at it.


    "Kneel down!"


    He shouted arrogantly.


    Su Sheng walked over with a chuckle and glanced at the mother box that was already held by Steppen Wolf."Your first goal is Atlantis? Where do you go next?"


    "Here is the second one." Wasteland Wolf said solemnly.


    "So you''ve been to Amazon?" Su Sheng frowned slightly, wondering how sad Diana would be when she heard the news.


    Su Sheng shook his head gently and looked straight at the steppe wolf."What did you just say? Kneel down, right?"


    "Kneel."


    Who kneels?Steppenwolf first reacted in a daze.


    "Since you are looking for death, I will fulfill you. After I kill you, I will kill all the Atlanteans!" The wasteland roared horribly and smashed towards Su Sheng with a huge axe.


    ...


    Ps: The big boss of the Steppenwolf movie Justice League, a member of the new Protoss, the uncle of Darkside and the pawn.


    Chapter 298 Master of the Rainbow Legion, your master!


    Steppenwolf¡¯s axe is called an electric axe. It sounds unremarkable or even a bit low, but in fact it is a sharp and powerful axe.


    As the military commander of the Apocalypse, the uncle of Darkside, the leader of the demon-like army, how can the weapons of Steppenwolves be ordinary?The axe has no knife yet, and the sharp and cold breath has come oncoming.This axe was violent, and it came to Su Sheng''s eyes in a blink of an eye.


    boom!


    The speed force suddenly started, and time seemed to have become still at this moment, and the actions of Steppenwolves became extremely slow.


    The axe approached very slowly, and Su Sheng slid sideways to avoid grabbing the axe and blasted towards the Steppenwolf with a punch.


    boom!


    Steppenwolf only felt a flower in front of his eyes, and he felt a sharp pain on his face after the axe that he was bound to win, which made him subconsciously let go of the axe and flew away.His body smashed through the water barrier, and the strong water pressure directly shattered the armor on his body. His hands stubbornly grasped the mother box, and his head went blank!


    Senseless!


    He was a little stunned!


    boom!boom!boom!


    The impact sounded one after another, and the angle of flight made the Steppenwolf hit an unknown number of buildings, and the rocks gradually moved upwards.If so, his speed didn''t seem to slow down, and in the blink of an eye he flew all the way out of the bottom of the sea and flew to the surface.


    boom!


    The waves splashed, and Wasteland Blue''s huge body rushed into the air before falling down.


    There was a loud bang.


    Steppenwolf smashed a hole in the ground, and several hapless Atlanteans were crushed into meatloaf under him.


    The sudden change caused the two sides of the battle to stop instantly, each with a surprised look.


    "Who is this?"


    "Land or Atlantis?"


    "Who brought him up?"


    Both parties were speculating separately, but suddenly saw a burst of the same light appearing above the person, like a teleportation array that distorted the space, the sound was loud and harsh.


    The light shone on him, and he disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Afterwards, the light disappeared and returned to peace.


    Huh!


    Another sound came from the direction of the sea, and one person broke through the sea holding an axe and flew over instantly.


    "Run?" Su Sheng glanced around at the wasteland wolf whose pit on the ground had disappeared."Go on, Diana, I have something to tell you."


    Diana stunned and fell to Su Sheng''s side. Su Sheng held an axe in one hand and Diana''s shoulder in one hand and turned and left.


    "..."


    What the hell is this?


    This is war, the war between the sea and the land, can you be more serious?Do you think it¡¯s a filming, and you just say you¡¯re stuck. Will you respect us?


    "The person just now was Wasteland Wolf." Su Sheng whispered.


    "She''s Steppenwolf?" Diana was taken aback. He didn''t expect him to be Steppenwolf.


    Su Sheng and his mother Hippolyte have talked about the Steppenwolf many times. At the beginning, her mother Hippolyte asked her to stay on the Disciple and follow Su Sheng in order to become stronger and be able to cope with the wasteland that will appear in the future. Wolf.


    just now.

 269 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 269

    Steppenwolves finally appeared.


    "You hurt him? What is he doing here?" Diana hurriedly asked.


    "The mother box of the Apocalypse Star was left over when it invaded the earth last time. This thing can destroy the earth in simple terms. There are three in total, one here, one in the paradise island, and one in human hands."


    "The box he was holding!" Diana reacted instantly."I want to go back to Paradise Island."


    "You should go back, because Steppenwolf''s first stop is not here!"


    Diana''s face instantly turned ugly, and Su Sheng directly released the shock wave wormhole.


    Diana didn''t say much and jumped in.


    "What''s the matter?" Batgirl Barbara Gordon ran over and hurriedly asked.


    "The real enemy has appeared, and both Paradise Island and Atlantis have been attacked, so... let''s hurry up and solve the matter at hand." Su Sheng said simply.


    The sound is not loud.


    But it was very clear on the battlefield where it stopped.


    Steppenwolf?Paradise Island was attacked, and Atlantis was also attacked?


    Aum''s face turned ugly in an instant. He didn''t know the situation on Paradise Island, but he saw that Steppenwolf and Su Sheng both came out of the sea.


    Is something really wrong?


    Aum looked at the battlefield and then at the sea, hesitated for a moment and gave the order to retreat.


    When they came, the Atlantis were densely populated, but when they returned, they were sparse, leaving countless corpses on the coast.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Just when Mela was ready to leave together in anger, Su Sheng suddenly raised his hand and shouted.


    "You call me?" Mela turned her head and stared at Su Sheng who was flying over.


    "Stepper wolf told me in the treasury of Atlantis, either surrender or die. I will give you the same thing now, but not so extreme. Either surrender or return my things to me." Su Sheng chuckled. Said.


    "I don''t have yours, you don''t deserve to let me surrender!"


    After Mela became a red light, she could barely control her anger, but just like a bomb. Su Sheng''s arrogant words naturally made her angry instantly.Turning around, the red light directly emitted a beam of energy and hit it.


    Su Sheng casually tilted her head away from her fingers and made a light hook. Mela instantly felt that the ring was loosening and she flew down.


    "No..." Mei stretched her hand and fell into the sea with a puff.


    After entering the water, Mela hurriedly got out, watching the ring fall into Su Sheng''s hands in amazement.


    "Why..." she couldn''t help snarling.


    "Where do you think the lamp ring comes from? Who do you think the abilities you use are given to you?"


    "I, the master of the Rainbow Legion, your master!"


    "Since you don''t want to surrender, you can only lose your qualifications to become a member of the legion."


    Su Sheng turned and slowly fell after speaking.


    "This war should not be fought anymore. Get ready for a new war."


    The shock wave wormhole lights up, and Su Sheng is ready to go in.


    "Wait for me." Barbara Gordon yelled and rushed in.


    boom!


    The two disappeared, and the remaining people looked at each other.


    Paradise Island.


    Su Sheng glanced at Barbara Gordon, who was catching up, and didn''t say a word. At a glance, several corpses of Amazon warriors were lying on the plain.


    Chapter 299: Unlocking the New Ability of Wonder Woman


    "Oh my God!"


    Barbara Gordon couldn''t help exclaiming, whether it was the corpses of the Amazon warriors in the distance or the isolated Paradise Island amazed her.


    The rainbow-colored light fixture showed a big hand to take all the bodies of the Amazon warriors, and Su Sheng hugged Barbara Gordon and flew towards the center of the island.


    It seems that the building in the center of the island has not suffered much damage, and the loss is not heavy.


    After Saint Su and Barbara Gordon landed, they saw Hippolyte, Wonder Woman and Artemis, who hadn''t seen them for a long time, walking over.The guards came and took away the corpses one by one. Su Sheng introduced the identity of Barbara Gordon to them and then asked about the specific situation.


    The loss of Paradise Island was less than what Su Sheng had imagined. Hippolyte had already prepared for the arrival of Steppenwolf, and Artemis, the new goddess of dispute, had improved greatly over the years.But they still underestimated the strength of the Steppenwolves. After Hippolyte determined that they could not stop the Steppenwolves, he issued an order to give up the resistance and let the Steppenwolves take away the mother box so as not to increase more losses.


    "What do you do now? Steppenwolf has already obtained two mother boxes. If you let him get the last mother box in human hands, it will be a problem!" Diana said with a serious face.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "No trouble, even if he gets three mother boxes and wants to change the earth into a land of nowhere, he must have this opportunity to do it."


    Diana nodded: "Then let''s go back and make plans, just because I have something for you."


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    Hippolyte and Artemis tried their best to stay and hope that Su Sheng could stay on the Paradise Island for a longer time. After all, they came here for the first time after many years.But it is not the time to enjoy leisurely, so after a few greetings, Su Sheng left with Barbara Gordon and Diana.


    First, he returned to Amnesty Bend to let Barbara Gordon and Batman join together, followed Su Sheng and Diana directly, and flew to Diana''s residence in human society.


    Paris.


    A two-story apartment.


    When Su Sheng came in, he couldn''t help but look up curiously. The layout of the apartment is different from the other girls'' apartments. It lacks a lot of pink femininity. The entire layout and decoration are full of elegance and dignity.The first floor is the living room, dining room, kitchen and a workshop, and the bedroom and collection room upstairs.Diana asked Su Sheng to go to the second floor to get things casually. After a while she turned back, holding the black lamp ring in her hand.


    "The black lamp resurrected Ares, the god of war. This is what I got after defeating him. This thing is very dangerous, I think it is better to leave it to you." Diana handed the black lamp ring to Su Sheng.


    Saint Su took it over and looked at it. This ring was no different from Thalia''s.


    Pinch hard with your fingers.


    Click.


    The lamp ring broke into powder instantly.


    Diana was shocked, surprised that Su Sheng was able to smash the ring at will. She had also tried to destroy it before but failed at all.


    Clapping his hands, Su Sheng looked at Diana and raised his mouth slightly.

 270 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 270

    The eyes were facing each other, and the atmosphere instantly became attractive.Diana tilted her head slightly."I, I''ll take a shower."


    "What do you wash? Let''s wash it together afterwards." Su Sheng smirked and hugged Diana directly upstairs.


    boom!


    The bedroom door was kicked open by Su Sheng, and Diana was thrown heavily on the bed.After falling, she was about to get up and Su Sheng directly pressed over, and took off her armor one by one, leaving only the pair of knee-high boots.


    Kiss and caress.


    Diana''s voice quickly rang. You came and I alternated up and down. It was not until the end that Diana seemed to be tamed. The boots were raised high and her head trembled, and her waist seemed to be broken.


    For a long time.


    The boots were thrown on the ground, the perfectly slender ketone body nestled in Su Sheng''s arms, enjoying the caress of Su Sheng''s palm.


    "I have something to give you." Su Sheng patted her pretty waist with a chuckle and turned over, Diana slowly sat up and leaned against the bed, a little curious.


    The shock wave wormhole was released, and Su Sheng jumped in and jumped back in a blink of an eye.


    There is an extra sword in his hand.


    "This is?" Diana saw Su Sheng''s mouth raised in confusion, "This is the sword of Wonder Woman, but it''s not you, but the sword of Earth II Wonder Woman."


    "I originally planned to collect this sword. It was created with Apocalypse''s technology. It can release a popping channel for transmission like the mother box. Although it is not sure which power is stronger than your Vulcan sword, at least The teleportation function does not have the Vulcan Sword. With this sword, it will be much more convenient for you to travel around in the future." Su Sheng explained.


    "The Me of Earth Two?"


    "She is not actually your double body. Although she is also called Wonder Woman, she is actually a new protoss and she is not called Diana either." Su Sheng shook his head slightly.


    "Then she..." Diana looked at the sword, the sword is in hand, is that Wonder Woman still alive?


    "I''m alive." Su Sheng seemed to guess what Diana wanted to ask, and gave Diana the sword with a chuckle.Diana took the test and quickly showed an expression of excitement and satisfaction. The quality of this sword is no less than that of the Vulcan Sword, or even stronger.


    "Awesome, thank you!"


    Diana put down her sword towards Su Shengdao.


    Su Sheng hugged Diana and said with a smile: "Just talk about it?"


    "Then, how do you want me to thank you?"


    "How about using your mouth to thank me?" Su Sheng whispered a few words in Diana''s ear with a smirk. Diana''s face instantly turned red and a little embarrassed and shook her head in rejection.Su Sheng was not annoyed, but just murmured a few words, and finally Diana nodded slightly reluctantly, and slowly squatted down with her legs bent.


    The night was long, but Su Sheng was full of energy.


    The sound in the room didn''t stop almost overnight.


    The sky is getting bright, and the sun is gradually swaying.


    I don¡¯t know how long Su Sheng slept and woke up faintly with squinting eyes. Diana beside him seemed to be awake as soon as he woke up. His eyes were facing each other. Su Sheng was a little surprised by Diana in the sun and planned to lower his head with a smile. After kissing, Diana pushed away.


    "What are you doing?" Su Sheng asked in amazement.


    Diana smiled faintly: "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet, do you really want to kiss?"


    "Uh..." Su Sheng GG snorted and said nothing.


    Chapter 300 Mela Surrenders and Calls from Catwoman


    Amnesty bend.


    When Su Sheng and Diana came over, the bodies of Atlantis and humans had been cleaned up, leaving only pieces of war debris.Most of the military''s strength has been withdrawn, and only a few remain responsible for other things.


    Although it was not officially established, the few people who could barely be regarded as Justice League are still there.


    Entering their temporary headquarters, Su Sheng accidentally discovered that Barbara Gordon had disappeared, but there was one more person.


    Mela!


    "You are here just right." Batman said in a deep voice first."There was an accident in the Red Room laboratory last night. Steppenwolf''s subordinates attacked the laboratory and caused an explosion. The mother box was also taken away."


    "How did you know?" Su Sheng walked to the side and sat down and asked casually.


    Batman paused and said, "Lexer Luther has passed. I checked his secret file and found out about 12 Steppenwolves."


    Saint Sue shrugged his shoulders knowingly. It''s normal for Batman to find out.


    Saint Su took a look at Diana, and Diana spoke briefly about the steppe wolves, the old gods, the old gods, and the invasions in ancient times to let them understand the situation.


    "In other words, the most important thing at the moment is to find the whereabouts of Steppenwolves. I have tried to locate the mother box through satellites. It''s a pity..." Batman shook his head slightly. The technological gap made him somewhat helpless."Do you have a way?"


    Batman looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shook his head slightly, why bother looking for Steppen Wolf now?As long as the steppenwolves are ready to act, they will find them naturally.


    "You look for it slowly, I''ll go back first." Su Sheng got up and stopped Diana to kiss and then prepared to leave the headquarters.


    As soon as he went out with his front foot, Mela chased him out with his back foot.


    "Can I talk to you?" Mela asked after coming up.


    Su Sheng glanced at her eager chest and said with a chuckle: "The first time I issued an order to the legion members to find the Lantern Beast, you did not respond. The second time, I asked you to surrender, and you refused."


    "Since you don''t want to be a member of the Rainbow Legion, what else can I talk to you?"


    Mela stroked her finger with the lamp ring and raised her head, "I need your help."


    "I owe you?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and sneered.


    Mela shook her head: "I found Tula. She was seriously injured. She told me something when she was awake. I went to Aum to question, but Aum expelled me from Atlantis. ."


    "I want to rescue Tula. I want to confirm whether the queen''s death was caused by Om. I want to avenge the people of Atlantis and defeat the Steppenwolves. I need your help. I need... the red light ring!" Mela''s body gradually bends, kneeling on the ground and looking up at Su Sheng."I want to rejoin the Legion."


    Without the red light ring, her strength is still one of Atlantis''s best, even if she singles out Om, she is sure to win.But now Aum is commanding Atlantis, Tula is seriously injured and unconscious, even if it is not easy for Mela to save others.Not to mention revenge for the Queen, revenge for the Atlanteans.So after she was expelled, she went to land to find the Justice League, which was still an enemy before, and asked for information about Steppenwolves and asked them to help rescue Tula.


    But Batman refused.


    The reason is also very simple. If they help save people, it is likely to trigger a war with Atlantis again, and now the most important thing is to face Steppenwolves.


    But even though Batman refused, he still gave Mei La an idea, that is to find Su Sheng.


    "You want to be like this, you want to be like that, do you think you can do whatever you want? What do you think the Rainbow Legion is? Join if you want to join?" Su Sheng looked condescendingly at Mela, this angle is really amazing.


    The V-neck tights are fierce, fierce and oppressive.


    Too fierce!


    Mela gritted her teeth."I can give up my identity as Atlantis and stay in the Legion after everything is resolved, and let you send it."

 271 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 271

    "What do you do if I ask you to do it?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    "Yes!" Mela said solemnly.


    "This is your last chance." Su Sheng took out the red light ring before and threw it to Mela."Bring Tula back and find me in the Disciple. The ring will tell you where the Disciple is."


    Mela was overjoyed and hurriedly put on the red light ring. In an instant, the light of the light ring lit up, and the uniform of the red light sacred emblem covered her body.


    Su Sheng waved his hand and directly teleported away through the shock wave wormhole, while Mela jumped into the sea and returned to Atlantis.


    Disciple number.


    Su Sheng returns.


    Drinking coffee made by Joan Muen, Su Sheng called out Indigo.


    "There is a doctor in the Red Room Lab named Celeste Stone and his son named Victor Stone. He was originally a rugby star but was seriously injured yesterday by a demon attack. Although he survived, he absorbed The mother box element of the Apocalypse Star has become a cyborg and cyborg existence. Go and see if you can use your talents to understand some of the technologies of the Apocalypse Star together with the mother box." Su Sheng ordered.


    Indigo nodded and said: "In this case 410... That person may die."


    "Do you know him?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Indigo shook his head.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "It''s a coincidence, I don''t know either. So does his death have anything to do with you and me?"


    "I understand." With a smile, Indigo Yanran turned into data and disappeared.


    Su Sheng really didn''t care whether Steel Bone died.


    In fact, he doesn''t care much about Steppenwolves, and he''s not Darkside.In the movie, Superman abused Steppenwolves by himself. Although it may not seem so exaggerated according to the current situation, it should be easy to deal with.Therefore, Su Sheng is more looking forward to the Black Death Emperor.


    This is the serious boss!


    Bell Bell Bell.


    The phone rang suddenly, and Su Sheng glanced at the corner of his mouth slightly raised to connect to the phone."Little cat, do you miss me?"


    "Ghosts miss you asshole." Catwoman''s voice rang from the phone.


    Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly: "I didn''t think about me, what call would you call me? It shouldn''t be for the Raptor team, right? Felicity, Laurel or Thea could be called, but it''s not very likely. You. Are you begging me for something or a private matter, don¡¯t you think...you should have an attitude of asking for someone?"


    Chapter 301 Poison Ivy Girl


    "Where is Halle?"


    Catwoman was silent for a moment and said in a low voice.


    "Are you looking for her? She is enjoying the fun of being a God in a certain world." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "That''s okay." Catwoman paused and hung up the phone.


    Su Sheng glanced at his mouth, is this little cat in trouble?


    "Gideon, help me find out what happened to Catwoman." Su Shengyang shouted.


    Gideon responded after a moment.


    "Catwoman¡¯s current location is in Gotham. After the demon attacked the Red Room Lab, she appeared to arrest humans. My analysis may be that Catwoman¡¯s friend Pamela Lilian Asley was arrested, so she wanted to seek help."


    "Kitty doesn''t have many real friends, except for the birds of prey team, which should be the clown girl..." Su Sheng''s eyes suddenly lit up and thought of someone.


    Poison Ivy!


    Harley Quinn, Catwoman, Poison Ivy.


    Gotham Phantom.


    Su Sheng stood up and said to Joan Muen: "There will be a red light party called Mela coming over, and maybe an injured person will be brought along. When they come, they will be sent to the medical room for Gideon to be treated."


    Joan Muen nodded.


    The figure of Su Sheng left the disciple again.


    Gotham.


    There are obviously fewer pedestrians on the street than before, and it looks very sluggish to close the doors and windows.From time to time, the gunshots and shouts from a distance can be heard, and a few winged demons can be seen faintly flying away from a human being.


    Steppenwolves are expanding the army of demons, right?


    Although he hid himself, the demons were still in action. The ability to launch a search network revealed that the demons were in chaos in many cities.After taking a few casual glances, Su Sheng had to sigh that the people of Gotham are still bold and high-quality. Regardless of whether you are a man or a devil, you can''t do it before, so you can do it first.At least, they dare to resist!


    "boom!"


    There was a sound from a roof not far away, and Su Sheng heard the sound and saw Batman wrapped a demon''s neck with a rope and smashed it down heavily.However, the strength of the demon was not weak, and easily broke free of the rope to fight Batman.


    "Tsk tusk." Seeing that a demon can match Batman several ways, this makes Su Sheng really sad for the Batman.


    "Su Sheng? Come and help me."


    An exclamation suddenly sounded, but the sound was not from Batman in the distance but from the mouth of the alley not far away.Su Sheng turned his head to look, and saw that Talia was holding a dagger and was entangled with a demon, and his clothes looked quite embarrassed.


    Thalia is from the Assassin League, and the fighting strength is not weak. Batman is too much.


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and walked over and pointed at the demon, the rainbow-colored light instantly penetrated the demon''s head.


    boom!


    The demon''s head exploded instantly, blood splashed all over Talia and then slowly fell to the ground.


    Thalia wiped her face and leaned against the wall, panting.


    Somewhere the ups and downs are quite striking.


    "Have you got the black lamp ring?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Thalia nodded: "Although the defense system of the Advanced Lab is not weak, it can''t stop me. I have already got the ring, and you can rest assured that no one knows that I did it."


    "I''m not worried, anyway, you are the one who was found to be unlucky." Su Sheng shrugged and smiled: "I saved you, how do you plan to repay me?"


    "It''s up to you." Thalia snorted and obviously didn''t care.


    Su Sheng pouted her lips and didn''t speak, but just raised her head and looked over her head. Thalia subconsciously looked up and saw a black figure on the outer stairs above her head quickly jumping down, and after a few ups and downs, she had already landed.


    Click!


    The long legs slowly lifted, and Catwoman turned around and was about to leave, but was stunned.


    "Su Sheng, Miranda Tate? Why are you here?" Catwoman asked subconsciously, and then found the demon-like body lying on the ground.

 272 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 272

    "I''m here to find you." Su Sheng smiled and walked towards Catwoman.


    "What are you doing with me!" Catwoman asked knowingly, her eyes blinking.


    "If you don''t worry about Poison Ivy being transformed into this kind of monster, you will continue to be stiff!" Su Shengyang chuckled.


    Catwoman frowned and said, "You can help, but I warn you not to touch me, not to make me or my friend''s idea."


    "Your legs are long, you have the final say." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Any clue?"


    Catwoman frowned and shook her head: "No, I want to find the hiding place of these monsters first."


    "It''s too troublesome, you take me to the house of Poison Ivy Girl and I just find her where she is." Su Shengdao.


    "it is good!"


    Catwoman nodded, Su Sheng walked over and hugged her waist and flew directly.


    "Didn''t you say that you won''t be touched?" Thalia curled his lips, put away the dagger, turned and left.


    Not for a while.


    Catwoman showed the way and the two came to the place where the Poison Ivy girl lived. It was a very rudimentary house and tower house, a little shabby, with all kinds of flowers and plants planted in it.


    "What are you going to do?" Catwoman asked Saint Su.


    Su Sheng smiled and looked around and walked towards the corner to pick up something.


    "Pervert, what do you want to do!" Seeing Su Sheng picked up the catwoman in green underwear, her hair exploded and asked.


    "This is from Plant Ivy? The size is much larger than you. I want to find her, I have to use her stuff to sense it." Su Sheng said casually to release the shock wave ability.


    boom!


    Su Sheng closed his eyes and felt a pulling sensation, and the scene before opening his eyes had changed.The surrounding area is very dark and seems to be a large warehouse. There are all kinds of people in the warehouse, including men and women, old and young, some shivering, some crying loudly.In the crowd, Su Sheng saw a woman with an extremely hot body wearing a green dress, long red hair.This woman was much calmer than the others, and she was not sad or happy, as if she was not worried at all.


    "found it!"


    Su Sheng chuckled and withdrew his ability and threw his underwear aside.


    "So fast? Where is she, isn''t she?" Catwoman asked with concern.


    "You will know if you go to see it yourself." After Su Sheng raised her hand to release the shock wave wormhole, Catwoman rushed in immediately.


    Saint Su followed in, and saw the noisy crowd in the dim being silent, everyone slowly approached and piled up in the corner looking at the shock wave wormhole in horror.


    "Pamela." As soon as Catwoman went out, she happily threw herself in front of the Plant Ivy and hugged her.


    "You are here so fast, I haven''t figured out the environment here yet. Wait, that''s Su Sheng?" The Plant Lady said as she pushed Catwoman away, staring at Su Sheng and went straight away. past.


    Chapter 302 Plastic Sisterhood


    "Pamela, don''t..."


    Seeing Poison Ivy throwing herself off and walking towards Su Sheng, Catwoman hurriedly yelled to stop her.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late!


    The Plant Girl came to Su Sheng, hugged her neck and kissed fiercely.


    Hot and hot.


    Su Sheng was caught off guard by such an active kiss. His hands embraced the slender snake waist and easily pried her teeth open and aggressed.Her eyes were slightly surprised and then wildly catered.


    Catering.


    A toxin gradually eroded towards Su Sheng.


    "what?"


    Su Sheng was not overwhelmed by the poison ivy girl fan, he noticed it at the moment the toxin was released, a toxin in mind control.With a secret smile, Su Sheng instantly copied the Poison Ivy Girl''s abilities, and continued to entangle with her without being polite.


    Poison Ivy¡¯s ability is very interesting. She can control all kinds of plants, and her body can release strong toxins, including strong hormones. It can poison any object and attract any man or woman. Her psychotoxin can even control others. Only a determined person like Batman can be immune.And she herself gained the ability to be non-invasive, all poisons, viruses, bacteria and fungi could not harm her.


    Having copied her abilities, Su Sheng naturally does not have to worry about the invasion of toxins.


    Want to taste, enjoy 160, and feel the huge pressure from the chest.


    After a while, the Poison Ivy Girl pushed away Su Sheng and looked over with a slight pant and frown.


    "You are immune to toxins just like me?" The Plant Girl asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng smiled: "You can try again if you have a chance."


    "Pamela." Catwoman pulled the Plant Girl over to prevent her from making any untimely moves.


    Catwoman met Pamela a long time ago, and then she met Harley Quinn. The last three of them knew each other and met each other. Strictly speaking, the three of them are not good people. Catwoman is a thief, and Harley Quinn is a lunatic. Poison Ivy is relatively normal. She is an extreme environmentalist.


    Originally, she only loved plants, but then she was caught and carried out some kind of poisonous plant research experiment. The result became what she is now. The reason why she was so excited when she saw Su Sheng was a joke with Harlequin.Because at that time, the clown girl talked about how and how well Su Sheng was, which made the Plant Girl become interested in Su Sheng unknowingly. She jokingly said that after seeing Su Sheng, see if he is so good. The clown girl who came to the province talked every day.


    "Let''s leave here first." The Poison Ivy Woman said.


    Catwoman nodded and looked at the others who had been caught."These people are saved."


    The Poison Ivy poked her mouth and suddenly raised her hand. The ground not far away split instantly and a huge vine came out.


    "This is a tunnel leading to the outside world. If you don''t want to die, you''d better leave quickly." The Plant Mistress turned her head to the other people.


    Those who were caught were stunned and soon someone got in first, and there was no one who was afraid or worried about following Lu''s successive follow-ups.


    "Okay, can you go now?" The Poison Ivy Woman said.


    Catwoman nodded and looked at Su Sheng.


    The shock wave wormhole appeared again.


    The three came out of the shock wave wormhole and returned to Poison Ivy¡¯s house. The Poison Ivy first checked the plants she had planted. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Fortunately, it has no effect, if it¡¯s not for fear that the monsters will destroy it. They, I won¡¯t be caught."


    Catwoman shook her head dumbly and said nothing.


    She is well aware of the plant''s love of Plants.


    "Who did this?" The Plant Mistress suddenly turned around and picked up her underwear and asked them.


    It was the one thrown by Su Sheng before.


    The cat goddess was about to explain in embarrassment, but the Plant Mistress smiled and said to Su Sheng: "I never heard that you have such a hobby. If you like it, I can give it to you."


    Original...

 273 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 273

    Su Sheng shook her head dumbly, and the Plant Mistress chuckled as she put her underwear away but did not continue the topic, obviously she was just joking just now.


    "Snapped!"


    With a crisp voice, Catwoman instantly glared at Su Sheng."what are you doing!"


    "What are you doing so excited? It''s not that I haven''t spanked my butt, let alone the back, I even the front..."


    "Don''t say..."


    Catwoman''s long legs kicked towards Su Sheng directly.


    Su Sheng grabbed his ankle and gave a chuckle."Are you here? Don''t you think this scene is familiar? Or... Do you want me to help you release it?"


    "Let go of me!" Catwoman yelled hurriedly.


    "Yo-yo-yo." The Plant Ivy girl put her arms around her shoulders and said, looking at the excitement: "What release, what front and back, did you grab Harry''s man in front of me?"


    "What nonsense, don''t come to help!" Catwoman shouted.


    The Plant Girl laughed."Why?"


    "I just saved you."


    "If you don''t save me, I can leave." The Poison Ivy girl disapprovingly smiled at Su Sheng, "Should I go out temporarily to make room for you? Don''t worry, as long as you don''t touch my plants, I don''t mind if you are there. What do I do in bed."


    "Okay!" Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    The Plant Ivy giggled and actually went out, closing the door before leaving.


    Plastic sister, this feeling is too plastic.


    Catwoman cursed the poison ivy girl angrily, but she was involuntarily pushed onto the bed by Su Sheng.


    Lying on the bed, Catwoman instantly turned over and sat up and looked at Su Sheng warily."I warn you¡­¡­"


    "Hush!" Su Sheng snorted with a smirk, unleashing one of Poison Ivy''s abilities.His body gradually released invisible, colorless and tasteless hormones.


    This hormone gradually diffused throughout the room.


    At first, Catwoman stared at Su Sheng vigilantly, but gradually, her eyes became a little loose and strange.At first, she was wary of resisting Su Sheng¡¯s approach, but at this time she felt as if she had caught a cold, and her whole body was getting warmer. Su Sheng gradually became like the sun in her eyes, making her little moth couldn¡¯t help wanting near.


    Outside!


    On the roof, the Plant Mistress frowned slightly.


    "Hormones? How did he do it, how does it resemble my ability... so similar?" It was able to resist toxins at first, and now releases hormones, which makes Plant Girl very incomprehensible.


    After receiving the message from the plants in the house, the Plant Mistress not only hesitated.


    She was just joking, but... Su Sheng didn''t seem to be joking, as if she really wanted to...do something!


    Chapter 303 Plastic Sisters in One Pot


    "boom!"


    The Poison Ivy pushed the door in an instant. As soon as she entered, she saw Catwoman lying in Su Sheng¡¯s arms and kissing forgottenly like a cat.


    "No, the situation is wrong."


    The Plant Girl froze for a moment, and then realized that if it was just because of hormones, it would not be possible for Catwoman to sink so quickly. She knew very well how strong Catwoman¡¯s self-control is, and this level of hormonal influence would never make her change. Into this.


    "So... duplicity? Halle, Halle, I''m not the only one who cares about your man." The Plant Ivy giggled but didn''t leave, but looked at it with interest.


    Catwoman has obviously lost her sanity and there is no other person in her eyes. As for Su Sheng, she doesn''t care about the poison ivy girl as a bystander. He even actively invited-"Want to be together?"


    The Plant Ivy giggled: "Forget it, I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat it."


    "Then you''d better go out. The kitten looks very interesting to me, so I may have to increase the influence of hormones." Su Sheng said disapprovingly.


    "Increase the impression of hormones? Hey, the effects of hormones vary from person to person, but they will not strengthen by themselves. If you are embarrassed to let me watch, just say it." Poison Ivy herself is an expert in this area, she has thought of many ways To enhance the effect of hormones was not successful, how could Su Sheng do it?So it should be that his face is not as thick as he thought.


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, don''t blame me for being affected!" Su Sheng said.


    The Poison Ivy girl smiled: "It''s okay."


    "It''s up to you!" Su Sheng knew that the Poison Ivy girl had a physique that was not invading, so he was not polite and directly superimposed the power of the hormone ten times.


    Virtually, the effect of hormones has increased.


    Catwoman became even more enthusiastic, and within a short while, the scene that made the Plant Girl feel blushing appeared.


    She wanted to leave but she was a little bit reluctant. Gradually, gradually... The Poison Ivy Girl found herself in a trance and found that she had come to the two of them. Su Sheng just pulled it gently, and the Poison Ivy Girl lay down without resistance. past.


    Night fell gradually.


    The doors and windows of every house were closed tightly, and gunshots could be heard from time to time.


    The whole city seemed extremely silent, except for the two voices in the house and tower room that seemed to be competing, one after another, loudly.


    The sunlight came in through the window, and the plants beside the window absorbed the sunlight to grow more vigorously, and the afterglow of the light shone on the bed.


    The first thing that caught the eye was Su Sheng''s strong body. He was lying on his side, grasping something surging that the palm could not grasp with one hand, and laying the other straight, with two heads resting on it.


    "Huh huh." The sunlight swayed the Plant Girl with a comfortable snort and woke up. Before she opened her eyes, she felt a tearing pain, and her whole body seemed to fall apart even with a gentle breath. Body aches.She opened her eyes moaning and saw the delicate sleeping face of Catwoman, which seemed to be able to be touched just a few minutes away with a light probe.She didn''t panic until she was stunned. She looked down, she saw a big hand and felt the people behind her!


    "Oh my God!" exclaimed secretly, the Plant Girl could not remember what happened last night.


    She hurriedly communicated inquiries about plants in the room, which is also one of her abilities. She can use plants to gather information.


    "I was actually affected? He can really increase the power of hormones, how did he do it?" After understanding what happened last night, the Plant Girl didn''t want to be taken advantage of by Su Sheng or with a cat. The female is ridiculous together, but surprised how Su Sheng did it.


    She is a physique that is not invaded by poisons, and she is also affected by hormones.


    This means that her non-invasion of poisons is only relative, which means that we need to study how to strengthen this physique and how to make the effect of hormones stronger.Thinking of this, the Poison Ivy Girl couldn''t wait to stand up and got up.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    There were two exclamations, the first one was from the poison ivy girl, it hurts!The second sound was Catwoman, who was awakened by the Plant Girl and found this absurd scene.


    "Good morning." The Plant Girl calmly greeted Catwoman and turned over and passed Su Sheng.


    "You...you, why are you so calm?" Catwoman subconsciously pulled up the quilt to block herself and asked the Plant Girl.


    The Plant Ivy girl said indifferently, "I had this idea, but I didn''t expect to be with you. Okay, I''m going out to get some sun exposure to recover my health, and now my whole body still hurts. If he wakes up and shouts I said, I very much like knowing how he did it."


    The Plant Ivy put on her clothes and waved her hand and limply opened the door and went out.

 274 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 274

    "Morning!"


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and woke up, glanced at Catwoman and greeted and asked."Where is she?"


    "Asshole!"


    Catwoman gritted her teeth and glared Su Sheng up and kicked him down.


    boom!


    Su Sheng fell directly to the ground, and Catwoman herself grinned in pain.


    "I''m going to kill you!" She roared towards Saint Su.


    Su Sheng frowned and turned over and drew Catwoman expressionlessly.


    "What are you doing!" Catwoman shouted, but Su Sheng directly raised her hand.


    The crisp flapping sound was accompanied by catwoman''s curses and snoring one after another.


    After a long while, when Catwoman was completely silent, Su Sheng snorted: "Next time you will kick me out of bed with your long legs, I promise... you won''t even have the strength to lift your legs."


    "Asshole, you asshole... You want to have another time, dream..."


    Catwoman lay on the bed and cursed inaudibly. Su Sheng turned over and lay down again and hugged Catwoman. Although Catwoman protested silently, he couldn''t twist her thigh but was hugged into her arms.


    "Don''t mumble, I''m going to sleep again, don''t you remember how crazy you two were yesterday." Su Sheng said, holding Catwoman with her eyes closed and falling asleep.


    One night passed.


    The demons outside Gotham had disappeared without a trace. Su Sheng slept for almost two hours before getting up. Catwoman did not know when she fell asleep and slept more deeply than herself.The phaseless state activated Su Sheng slowly sinking from the bed and putting it on, before getting dressed and coming out of the room.


    The Poison Ivy Girl was basking in the sun, and when she heard the footsteps coming out of Su Sheng, she didn''t turn her head and said casually: "The bat found the demon-like nest and destroyed it with a few others."


    Chapter 304 You Enclose the Land, I Enclose You


    The long red hair shawl was scattered in the sun, and the green dress made her figure more domineering.


    Big breasts, plump hips, slender waist and long legs.


    People can''t help but be in awe.


    "What are you thinking?" Seeing that Su Sheng didn''t respond, the Poison Ivy Girl turned her head slightly and asked.


    "Miss you." Su Sheng smiled and lay down on the reclining chair beside the plant girl.


    The Plant Girl smiled."You can say this in front of Hallie in the future."


    Su Sheng smiled softly, and the Poison Ivy Girl slowly said to the sun: "The place where I was caught before was the demon-like nest. After the demon-like captured the people, Steppenwolf would send them away and transform them into a demon-like nest. Magic, Batman and the others destroyed this place but they couldn''t find the location of Steppenwolf. Do you need me to find it for you?"


    Poison ivy can control the communication plant, and she is really good at intelligence work.


    "No, let the Justice League and the others go busy, I will take action if it can''t be solved." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Justice League? What you call them sounds really perplexed." The Plant Girl giggled."I always thought you were not a hero, you should be... the same kind of person as us."


    "Human nature is complicated and changeable, so don''t use your ears to understand a person." Su Sheng disapproved, and said lazily."I don¡¯t care about heroes or criminals. I only do what I find interesting. Steppenwolf must die, and the more interesting people who do not die will not appear. To be honest, Steppenwolf¡¯s strength is so-so, and his master is more interesting. ."


    Is Steppenwolf strong?


    Strong!


    After all, he is the military commander of the Apocalypse Star of the New Protoss, possessing a series of basic abilities of the New God, and is particularly prominent in power.Before playing against Su Sheng in Atlantis, he copied his abilities. Aside from the rest, one thing is very interesting, that is, immortality!


    The new Protoss will not completely dissipate after death, unless they encounter people with death priests or the like, they will be resurrected and reborn on their respective planets, Apocalypse or New Creation.The two planets of the new protoss are quite special. The world they constitute exists outside the multiverse. The new protoss on the two planets is the most special existence in the multiverse. Those who appear in the ordinary parallel universe are considered theirs. Power projection?It can also be understood as the existence of a similar clone.


    To put it simply, the Steppenwolves we see now are actually a power projection.Although Su Sheng copied only the ability of projection, which may be far from the strength of the deity, through infinite superposition, Su Sheng can also use the method of power projection to exist simultaneously in other parallel universes.


    But Su Sheng would not do this, because he hated the existence of this kind of clone. Once the identity method is separated, Su Sheng feels that he is not completely himself. This is because the speed of the super power is too fast to appear in two places at the same time. different.


    One is separation, and the other is too fast.


    Two different things.


    "Dididi..."


    The bracelet rang suddenly, and Su Shengnian saw the indigo drill out of the bracelet.


    "Huh?" The Poison Ivy Girl looked over curiously, but Indigo ignored the Poison Ivy Girl but smiled to Su Shengdao."Master, things are done."


    "How is it?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Indigo went to the Red Room Laboratory and found the man named Victor Stone. It was miserable. The explosion caused him to almost lose half of his body, but he survived because of the mother box and various technologies. Become a cyborg and cyborg.Indigo directly invaded his system through his own abilities. I have to say that if he hadn''t just become this way and hadn''t mastered his own abilities, I''m afraid Indigo might not be able to succeed.


    She copied the ability of the steel bone, together with the technology and molecular energy of the mother box, which greatly improved her ability. Her special feature can better integrate the technology of the mother box than the steel bone.


    As for the steel frame, he is not so lucky.


    Simply put, there will be no more steel bones on the earth, nor will there be a living person named Victor Stone.


    "Master, I can feel the position of the mother box as well as the influence of the mother box on me. I want to leave this world to digest this evolution and come back." Indigo said.


    "Where to go?" Su Sheng asked.


    This tone is not like asking where she is going, more like asking her choice.


    Indigo said: "Earth thirty-eight, go back to my world to help the master stare at things over there."


    "Also."


    Su Sheng waved his hand to release the shock wave wormhole, Indigo bent over and kissed Su Sheng''s cheek, turned and jumped in and disappeared.


    "Is there really a parallel world?" Poison Ivy asked curiously.


    "I have a chance to take you to play." Su Sheng smiled."In fact, the parallel world is the same thing. I have collected a world where it belongs to the apocalyptic wasteland and there are almost no plants. Halle is playing the game of God over there. You can join her or circle yourself if you want. Piece of land."


    The Plant Girl giggled and asked if interested."Are you asking me to enclose the land, or do you want to keep me in captivity?"


    "You enclose the ground, I encircle you, no conflict." Su Sheng raised his hand to caress the poison ivy girl''s jade arm, and asked with a smile while watching her smile."Agree?"


    "I have to read it before I can answer you."


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled and raised his head and said, "Do you want to be active again?"


    The Poison Ivy Girl smiled with a smile. The 1.6 ability was suddenly activated. In an instant, the plants on the roof began to grow wildly and quickly became entangled. Not long after, the whole roof was covered by plants, as if it had become a closed tree house.Although there was no way for the sun to shine in, Su Sheng found that the roof was full of strange flowers, and these flowers were as bright as fireflies in plants.


    Su Shengzheng was surprised to see that the Poison Ivy Girl suddenly turned over and sat on her body, two shells pressed over and kissed her directly.


    Hormones permeated again.

 275 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 275

    Although it is not as strong as yesterday, but it can be the icing on the cake while staying awake, and the voices soon rang.


    One after another, intensified.


    Chapter 305 makes you the new queen of Atlantis!


    The high-pitched voice gradually stopped, and Zhila Zhila''s contraction gradually sounded.


    The two long vines left the arms of the Poison Ivy Girl, leaving the Poison Ivy Girl who had been swinging and supported on Su Sheng''s body weakly.The vines shrank, and the tree house shrank.


    The roof gradually returned to its original shape, and the sun shone in again.


    I don''t know if it was because of the''nourishment'' that was just obtained, the Poison Ivy girl bloomed more beautifully than before.


    boom!


    The door to the rooftop opened.


    Catwoman walked out expressionlessly and took a look at the dog and woman."I want to go back to Star City."


    "Aren''t you going to see Halle?" The Plant Girl slowly got up and asked.


    Catwoman frowned and said nothing.


    The Plant Ivy got up and dressed with Su Sheng, and at the same time smiled and asked, "Aren''t you going to circle her?"


    Su Sheng shrugged."Wild cats are more attractive than domestic cats."


    "Enough, it''s just an accident this time, don''t you think about..."


    "You saw it, did you see it? That''s it. It''s funny when frying." Su Sheng smiled and said, "If you want to return to Star 12, I will send you back. You have to go to see Halle with the Plant Girl I will send you there."


    Catwoman snorted and finally did not leave.


    Su Sheng smiled and took the two directly back to the disciple number.


    As soon as he came back, Su Sheng saw Qiong Muen and Mela. Meila opened her mouth and stopped talking. Su Sheng just waved her hand casually and took Catwoman and Plant Mistress to the collection room.


    Catwoman and Poison Ivy can¡¯t help being surprised when they enter the collection room. There are collections robbed from Sky Eye, and Su Sheng¡¯s own collection and trophies.


    Seven strange creatures?The astral instrument, all sorts of things made Catwoman''s eyes almost light up.


    At the last party, Catwoman didn''t look closely at all.


    "Come on, take a picture first." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Taking pictures? What kind of pictures?"


    "This..." Su Sheng pointed to the photo hanging on the wall. All the beauties were holding the identity card, and the identity code was clear at a glance.


    After knowing what the picture meant, Catwoman naturally refused, but Plant Ivy didn''t resist, she wrote her hand, and let Su Sheng take a picture generously.When it was Catwoman''s turn, she insisted. Finally, Su Sheng simply controlled her to take a photo with her psychic powers, and then narrowed the two of them in.


    Hellboy world.


    Su Sheng took the two directly to the location of the three clown girls.


    Seeing Catwoman and Plant Girl, Harley Quinn happily hugged them and rushed over.


    "Let''s talk, let the clown girl contact me if something happens." Su Sheng said and came out directly.


    After hanging up the photos of the two women, Su Sheng came out of the collection room and went to the medical room.On the hospital bed in the medical room, Tula was in a coma with the treatment equipment on his body, and seemed to be in a stable condition.


    With the sound of footsteps behind him, Su Sheng turned his head and glanced at Mela who was coming by.


    "Thank you." Mela glanced at Tula and said softly.


    Su Shengdao: "Can''t wait anymore, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Do you want to solve Atlantis, or do you want to fight Steppenwolves first?"


    "Steppenwolf!" Steppenwolf does not solve Atlantis'' troubles, even if it is solved.


    "Come with me." Su Sheng said and took Mela back to the collection room. It was the first time that Mela came in, and when she came in, she was surprised by the dazzling collection of collection rooms.


    "Impossible, this...this is impossible..." Mela stared at one of the things and shouted in surprise."This is the Trident of the Sea King, this... is this true?"


    "Really!" Su Sheng took it down and threw it to Mela."This was given to me by your queen personally. In exchange, I asked her to see his son. Don''t look at me with such an expression, I got Arthur Curry away."


    Mela looked at Su Sheng in disbelief.


    The feeling of anger gradually rose.


    "Want to do it?" Su Sheng looked at Mela with a smile.


    Mela hesitated for a moment-shook her head weakly.


    "Since you serve me as your lord, I will not treat you badly. I have lent you this thing, and I will return to Atlantis when the Steppenwolves are resolved. I want you to become the new queen of Atlantis." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Atlantis... belongs to you?" Mela answered.


    Su Sheng directly released the shock wave wormhole without comment."I tell you Steppenwolf''s (location, you can go by yourself, or you can inform others."


    Mela clenched the trident and jumped over.


    "Ring ringing."


    Mela''s phone rang as soon as her front foot left Su Sheng.


    There is no name, but this number is familiar to Su Sheng.Su Sheng was a little bit surprised. The corner of his mouth slightly raised to connect the phone, and people walked to the storage cabinet and stretched out his hands to tease the sleeping blood queen like a doll."Oh, you took the initiative to call me, why? Have you figured out how to repay my life-saving grace? Thalia!"


    "I''m in trouble." Thalia whispered.


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Fak." Thalia scolded angrily, which surprised Su Sheng. It seemed that Thalia was really in trouble, otherwise he would not be so angrily."Come and help me with 397. It''s no good for you when I die. Don''t you want to cuckold him? Don''t you want to enjoy the feeling of playing with other people''s wives? Don''t deny it, I know you want to, otherwise you won''t pay attention I!"


    Perhaps when Su Sheng first came to Gotham, and Thalia still held their own identities and did not take Su Sheng seriously. After all, she is the daughter of Master Ninja. If Su Sheng hadn''t disrupted the situation, she would have solved Batman destroying Gotham.But with the passage of time, Su Sheng''s strength has become stronger and stronger, whether she wants to admit that Su Sheng is already above her!


    Thalia was very anxious, even if she had already said all this but Su Sheng still had no reaction.


    "Do you really help? I''m really going to die if you don''t come!" She couldn''t help but questioned loudly. As soon as the voice fell off, she heard a muffled hum, and there was a click on the phone, which seemed to be a call from Thalia Fell to the ground.


    Su Sheng smiled and his body suddenly turned into a data stream and got into the phone.


    Click.


    Su Sheng''s phone dropped to the ground, and he got out of Thalia''s phone.

 276 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 276

    As soon as he came out, Saint Su saw that Talia was being attacked by several people dressed in black and wearing owl-like masks. These people had claws in their hands, and Ethalia¡¯s skills were The forced retreat is hard to resist.


    Chapter 306 The Claws of the Owl Court and Thalia''s Consecration


    Claws?


    Su Sheng Weiwei recognized these people by accident. The identities of these people are called Sharp Claws, which is a collective term.


    Not only bats fly in the night of Gotham, but also owls.


    In addition to Solomon Grandi''s nursery rhymes, Gotham also has a horrible nursery rhyme.


    Watch out for the Owl Court and keep an eye on your travels.


    Look at Gotham City from the dark, hidden in the low-wall attic.


    He is with him at home, as well as in bed and bed room.


    Never mention his name, and the claws found your head.


    Sharp Claw is a killer cultivated by the Owl Court, specially for the Owl Court.Although the strength of the Owl Court is not as terrible as the nursery rhymes say, it is really not simple. They are hidden walkers in Gotham, and they control this dark city. They are made up of famous families in Gotham City with a long history. People from all walks of life have their people. If the Wayne family is considered the bright side of Gotham, then the Owl Court is the dark side.


    So, the Owl Court is eyeing Thalia?


    Puff!


    Thalia''s dagger pierced fiercely into the heart of a sharp claw, followed by bending over and kicking a sharp claw rushing towards Su Sheng.


    "Help me," Thalia yelled as he ran.


    The sharp claws also discovered that Su Sheng who suddenly appeared suddenly stopped chasing and killing them, but spread out one by one and slowly surrounded the two.


    The sharp claw on the ground that was thrust into the heart by Talia suddenly moved. He slowly raised his hand and slowly pulled out the dagger and threw it aside, before he stood up again.


    "They can''t kill!" Thalia whispered.


    She has tried several times, and no matter how serious the injury seems to be unable to solve these guys, they...will stand up again.


    "It''s interesting." Su Sheng chuckled and glanced at the embarrassed Talia."How did you get targeted by them."


    "Black Lamp Ring." Thalia whispered.


    Su Sheng nodded. The particularity of the black lamp ring made it normal for the Owl Court to look at it.


    "Accompany me tonight." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Good." Thalia agreed without hesitation.


    Su Sheng, moved.


    A vigorous step rushed to the nearest sharp claw and punched it, using the power of Steppenwolf without stacking.


    The fist hit the claw''s helmet so that his face was sunken in, and then he heard a bang, and the claw''s head exploded directly.


    Such a powerful punch seemed to make the claws slightly shocked and then planned to do it, but they only saw a blue lightning ray, and they heard the sound of banging and banging at the same time. In a blink of an eye, the heads of these claws All were exploded, and the headless body fell to the ground.


    Talia opened his mouth and looked at Su Sheng Shiran''s turn back, and Talia backed slightly subconsciously.


    this is too scary.


    boom!


    The flames suddenly rushed out of these sharp claws and burned slowly, and the burning smell instantly diffused, making people faintly nauseous.


    The corpse was burnt clean, it was impossible to resurrect.


    "Let''s go, where you go." Su Sheng said to Talia.


    Thalia was stunned and said: "My car is outside."


    Thalia drove Su Sheng to her villa. Along the way, there were already many people on the street. Seeing that the demon was not appearing, the Gothams naturally should do what they should do. They are already used to it. Gotham''s chaos in three days.


    The villa is in the suburbs, very large and empty.


    No servants, security guards.


    Su Sheng asked with interest: "This is your previous residence?"


    "Now!" Thalia sat on the sofa very unfairly, with a few wounds on her clothes, but she didn''t care."Where do you think I should live? Wayne Manor? Although we are boyfriend and girlfriend, we don''t live together, and..."


    Thalia gave an unexplained sneer."After he came back, Bruce Wayne went in and out of various charity cocktail parties to help rebuild Gotham. Batman was busy dealing with various criminals in Gotham City and maintaining peace in the city. What about me? Although I have returned his shares to him , But I¡¯m now the president of Wayne Group, and I¡¯m so busy every day, how much time do you think we have together? Not to mention that he is so smart I don¡¯t want him to discover anything, but if you need it, I can consider moving over live."


    "Even marry him."


    "Where is the bathroom?" Su Sheng asked casually instead of picking up.


    "follow me."


    Talia said that he took Su Sheng upstairs to the bathroom. Su Sheng nodded and took off his clothes to take a bath, but found that Talia had not left.


    "Do you want to wash together?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Thalia pouted and walked over.


    It¡¯s not as exciting as I imagined. It¡¯s just taking a normal bath. Thalia¡¯s wounds are not serious. The two of them wore dressing gowns after bathing. Thalia went to pick up a bottle of wine and Su Sheng came to his own. bedroom.


    After all, he was from the Assassin Alliance, although he was injured, he was not affected at all.


    Su Sheng leaned on the bed and drank, while Thalia stood at the window and looked outside.


    "Do you know why I study the black lamp ring?" Thalia turned and leaned against the window to ask Saint Su.


    "Destroy Gotham?" Su Shengdao.


    Thalia shook the glass and took a sip."This is just one of the reasons. In fact, I have developed some feelings for Gotham for so many years. Although it will not shake my mind, it is not the first purpose. I want to have my own Black Lantern Legion, and I want to kill the assassins. alliance."


    She put the wine glass aside and slowly opened the bathrobe.


    The bathrobe fell.


    She just looked at Su Sheng''frankly''."help me."


    "Not interested." Su Sheng smiled and shook his head."You can only make me have more fun. You are not qualified to be my person."


    "I understand." Thalia nodded: "Because I am his girlfriend, right? I didn''t plan to be your person, I just asked for your help. In exchange, I can give something that no one has ever touched. local."


    A place no one has touched.


    Goat intestines?

 277 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 277

    Su Sheng''s eyes lit up slightly."what do you want me to do?"


    "Let me successfully form the Black Lantern Corps or control Solomon Grandi. When I return to the Assassin Alliance, I need you to help me create a fair duel with him!"


    Chapter 307 The Kind Grandma and the Nemesis Team


    Thalia buried his head and leaned forward to show his intentions, Su Sheng drank wine and took the phone to shoot.


    The country is easy to change and its nature is hard to change.


    People like Thalia may change due to some reasons or circumstances, but this is only temporary, and their nature is hard to change.Although Talia loves Batman deeply and even has a son in the comics, the result is not the same as if she should be ruthless or ruthless, so in order to avoid her swelling and disobedience in the future, Su Sheng feels that it is necessary to record These things are used as handles.


    Take a step back.


    It''s not bad to see it occasionally.


    After a while, the artillery mount was set up by Su Sheng, ready to try this winding path.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The captured image suddenly changed, and the caller ID was replaced.


    "Guess, whose phone number is it?" asked Thalia, who was laughing at the number Su Sheng.


    "Batman?"


    Su Sheng smiled like this and deliberately asked himself, obviously he should be the only one.


    "This assist is awesome!" Su Sheng laughed and connected the phone and loaded the cannonball.


    "..."


    Hearing the voice on the phone from 290, Batman fell silent.


    He could think of what Su Sheng was doing on the other end of the phone, but unfortunately... he didn''t hear Talia''s deliberately changing voice.


    Batman did not speak, and Su Sheng did not speak.


    Both sides are quiet, only the other person''s voice occasionally rang.


    "We are in trouble." Batman couldn''t help it after a while, his voice hoarse and deep.


    "Stepper wolf?" Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "You still can''t beat a steppe wolf with so many people?"


    Putting aside the Flash, Batman said nothing.


    Wonder Woman, Green Lantern, Superman and Red Lantern Mela, this lineup is already quite powerful, right?Unlike the movie, Green Lantern replaced the steel frame, and Mela replaced Aquaman.But Green Lantern¡¯s combat power is stronger than steel, right?Red Lantern Mela must be better than Aquaman, right?Even if Superman is not dead and resurrected, it shouldn¡¯t even be solved by Steppenwolf?


    After all, this is just a projection.


    "It''s not just Steppenwolves," Batman said solemnly."There is also a group of people, a group of people who call themselves the Nemesis Team. It may be...the reinforcements called after Steppenwolf was defeated. The mother box has been activated. The environment and the environment here have changed and they are complaining quickly. There are countless numbers. In this case, we cannot break through the line of defense to remove the impact of the mother box."


    "We need your help!"


    Su Sheng glanced at Talia, smiled and said to Batman: "If it''s someone else, I''m not interested in helping, but... since it''s you. I''ll help with this."


    Batman was stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Sheng would agree to help so easily, and... it seemed that he still saved face with himself, why?Batman didn''t think of the reason for a while, but he couldn''t care too much.


    "Come as soon as possible."


    "I''ll be over when I''m done." Su Sheng hung up the phone and smiled.


    After a while, the artillery fire continued.


    ...


    ...


    Batman hung up the phone and informed the others that Su Sheng would come soon, let them control the situation first and not continue to expand.Fortunately, this place has been attacked by nuclear weapons and belongs to that kind of deserted place, so there are almost no people. After Superman and the Flash send away the only residents in the distance, they can let go and fight here!


    Red Lantern Mela is fighting Steppenwolves.


    Superman, Flash, Green Lantern, and Wonder Woman each face the outfitted Nemesis team.As the only person without superpowers, Batman wanted to sneak into the place where the mother box was but was blocked by a dense group of demons.


    The Nemesis Team.


    This is a very cruel and powerful team of Apocalypse, trained by the kind grandmother of Darkside''s dark elite group.The Nemesis Team will not talk about the key point to talk about this kind grandma. This is a very powerful character. She is the new indigenous protoss of the Apocalypse, but not the leadership, but struggled from the bottom. She entered the Hound when she was very young. ''The troop trains real hounds for Dakside. She named her hound kindly, and established a deep relationship between one person and one dog.But her last task was actually to kill Kindness, but Grandma Kindness killed her boss in turn. Darkside saw this and blamed her, but she claimed that the reason for killing her boss was because he was taking The owner is also the precious property of Darkside.


    She told Darkside that the hounds she trained were the best. Although she obeyed her orders, she was loyal to Darkside.Darkside ordered Lin Ren to kill Grandma Kindness. The hounds really started attacking Grandmother Kindness. Grandma Kindness was forced to kill Kindness. Darkside also admitted her training level and ordered her to train soldiers for herself.


    She became one of the top leaders of Apocalypse and began to use brainwashing and punishment methods to train loyal subordinates for Daxede. She has opened orphanages in various places and different planets, and selected talents from which to train, and selected elites from the Apocalypse orphanages. Formed the Nemesis team, is an elite subordinate of Darkside.


    This is a talent!


    A crazy, cruel man.


    Each of the Nemesis team is strong, cruel and cold-blooded, received strict training since childhood, and was brainwashed and willing to die for Darkside.


    Although there are not many members, each one stands out after killing countless opponents.


    "Why is Su Sheng not here yet?"


    "Can''t he teleport? He should be there soon."


    Almost an hour has passed since Batman notified him, but Su Sheng still did not appear.The voices of people asking questions came from the earphones, Batman frowned and just wanted to contact Su Sheng again, but suddenly felt a sudden change in the space beside him.


    Shockwave Wormhole.


    The next moment, Su Sheng walked out cheerfully with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, it''s so lively."


    Looking around, Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and patted Batman on the shoulder with densely packed monsters and a handful of battlefields.


    Batman frowned, completely wondering what Su Sheng''s sudden closeness was all about.


    Master Bat, Master Bat, your girlfriend... awesome!


    Su Sheng smiled and threw a shock wave wormhole directly in front of him."Go, you go to study the mother box first, I will go see these Nemesis teams."


    ...


    PS: Su Sheng is too bad, um, too bad.Please beg a flower for the lord and give me some comfort.


    Chapter 308 A real man, that''s so hard!


    The Nemesis team has a good body, but the appearance is uneven.


    Su Sheng entered a state of intangibility, ignoring the demons around him but couldn''t touch his own demons. The release of his psychic powers directly threw them towards the members of the Nemesis team.

 278 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 278

    There are five people in total.


    Superman¡¯s opponent is called Rasina. She is wrapped in many bandages. There are many destructive weapons hidden in the bandages. The steel whip in her hand emits extremely strong electricity, making it difficult for Superman to break through for a while.The Flash¡¯s opponent is called Stomp, with infinite power. The heavy metal boots under his feet can crush or crush the densest materials. Although the Flash is fast, the battle zone near the two is indeed the most exaggerated.


    The ground is pitted-hollow, with numerous cracks.


    The opponent of Green Lantern is called Crazy Harriet, and her weapon can cut almost everything, including the weapons that Green Lantern has manifested.


    The remaining two are called Bernard, one is called Gilotino, one is a spear knife and a dagger that can burn the wounded from the inside, and the other is sharp enough to cut anything and carries two swords. .The opponent of these two is Wonder Woman!


    Wonder Woman holds the sword of flame in one hand and the magic sword sent by Su Sheng in the other. She looks like she can handle it with one enemy and two.


    "are not there?"


    Su Sheng curled his lips and murmured a little disappointed. If you want to say who is the most famous person in the Avengers team, it is definitely the leader of the team, Batta.The strongest one is famous because she abducted another new god, betrayed Darkside and fled to Earth, and joined the Raptor team.But now it seems that she did not act with the team, and I don''t know if she stayed in Apocalypse or has defected.


    She abducted no ordinary people.


    Apocalypse and New Creation Star fought for years, and finally Daxed and Heavenly Father reached a peace agreement and sent each other''s sons to be raised by each other.Darkside¡¯s second son, Olean, was sent to the new creation star. Although he was cruel by nature, he eventually learned to control his anger and fierce temper and became the strongest fighter. He also had a friendly relationship with the Justice League and others. Orion once appeared in the comics to help Wonder Woman against the newborn.


    The Son of Heavenly Father, Scott Foffrey, was sent to the Apocalypse. However, he has a good personality. Not only was he not affected by the environment of the Apocalypse, he finally escaped the Apocalypse that no one was said to have ever escaped, and... Up together.Later it was called Mr. Miracle.


    This transaction is considered to have lost his wife and lost his troops.


    The other party''s son ran away and took away his own Deli Clean, and his son was sent to other people''s side even more.


    Lost to death.


    "One more! He should be the guy who wounded Steppenwolves? It''s mine." One of Wonder Woman''s opponents, Gillotino, noticed the confusion on Su Sheng''s side.


    After all, the attacks of so many kinds of demons are still quite big.


    She licked the corner of her mouth, showing a look of hideous excitement, and directly gave up Wonder Woman, turned and rushed towards Su Sheng. She rushed to the vicinity of Su Sheng in three steps and two steps. She waved her sword with both hands, her eyes were cruel and cold. There was no chance to escape and was chopped to pieces.In the midst of flying flesh and blood, Gillotino''s long sword pierced Su Sheng''s chest while another weapon slashed towards Su Sheng''s neck from another angle.


    The simultaneous shots of the two weapons did not show panic, but complemented each other, blocking the angle that a single weapon could avoid.


    The fighting experience is quite rich, after all, he was fighting all the way!


    There is no angle to dodge, but Su Sheng did not hide at all or even retracted his stateless state. The azure light of lightning flickered in his eyes, and Gilottino felt a little shocked, and suddenly felt his neck tighten, following his body involuntarily. Of falling backwards.


    boom!


    Su Sheng pinched her neck and directly smashed her to the ground.


    There was a loud bang, and the powerful impact made the ground instantly dent, and the surrounding demons were instantly crushed by the rushing and crushing.


    "Cough cough." The physique as strong as the new Protoss could not withstand this impact. Gilottino coughed and slammed the sword with both hands.Years of fighting and fighting made her understand one thing, she can''t relax her guard at any time, especially when she is injured.Even a little slack can lead to death, and it can also lead to a reversal of the situation.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The scorching hot rays suddenly blasted out and hit the sword instantly.


    boom!


    The sword exploded and shattered in an instant. In the impact of the explosion, Gillotino grabbed his wrists and feet around his neck and twisted his arms and waist.


    Lock arm strangling.


    "Success!" Feeling his legs wrapped around the opponent''s arm or even his neck, Gillotino twisted his body forcefully in his heart.


    Click!


    There was a crisp voice, and Gillotino snorted with wide eyes in disbelief.


    Her foot... Is her foot bone broken?


    Seeing Su Sheng who didn''t even move, Gilottino only felt waves of movement from his foot bones.This is a collision of strength. The opponent''s strength is stronger than his own, so failing to twist the opponent hurt his ankle.But... how is this possible?How could his strength be so strong, how could his physique be so strong?Even though her thoughts and activities seem to be a lot, in fact, she was stunned for a second or two. Gillotino quickly kicked the chin with her other foot to Su Sheng¡¯s chin while trying to continue to break free from Su Sheng¡¯s. Clamp down.


    boom!


    Her boots hit Su Sheng''s chin. At that moment, she felt like she was kicking on the strongest rock or steel. The pain in her heart spread instantly and the sound of bone cracking sounded again. She could feel her toes and boots. All were crushed flat, and I could feel the pain of the toes being pressed like the soles of the feet.


    Her waist fell down before she turned up, and her feet drooped in different degrees of weird shapes.


    "No, this...it''s impossible." Feeling the power of the fingers on his neck getting stronger and stronger, Gillotino''s face flushed red and could not help stabbing Su Sheng''s arm with a broken weapon.


    The jingle jingle sounded one after another.


    After several times, Gillotino had broken into powder.


    "Real man, it''s so hard!" Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth with a chuckle.


    ...


    PS; I recommend my old book "Marvel: Advent of the King", which is a type with multiple world backgrounds."Marvel: The Immortal Throne" is the two big worlds of Marvel + DC, and it is the Marvel theme of my best book.For those who like to watch Laogang movies, ghost movies and supernatural beings can watch "The Deadly Pact: The Strongest Reaper", which has the effect of two to three million words and can be killed!


    Chapter 309 Killing Three People and the Ghost of Orange Lantern


    "It''s impossible...It''s impossible..." Gillotino looked at the weapon that had been smashed into powder, and looked at Su Sheng''s arm that didn''t even leave a trace.She has fought countless battles and killed countless enemies. She has seen a lot of all kinds of strong men in the universe, but how could a human being on Earth... be so strong?


    She was so desperate.


    "Do you feel it?" Su Sheng squinted his eyes and said suddenly, and slammed Gillotino up to her with a chuckle."The smell of fear."


    Gillotino couldn''t help shaking.


    "It''s thicker!" Su Sheng smiled happily."You are afraid, and the members of the Nemesis team will also be afraid. I thought you had already forgotten what it was like to be afraid. In fact, you don''t have to be afraid because... fear is useless."


    A moment, a moment when the voice fell.


    Gilottino was even more scared. She felt that Su Sheng was definitely not comforting 12 herself, he was going to... kill herself.


    The fear of death filled her brain, she struggled fiercely and shouted at the same time: "Help me, come and save me, he wants to kill me, he wants to..."


    Some warm fingers pressed against her forehead, making her silent for a moment.


    "boom!"


    The simulated gunfire in Su Sheng¡¯s mouth tapped his finger. In an instant, orange light burst from his fingertips and directly pierced her skull, and the orange light penetrated her head. Su Sheng handed it away, Ji Luo Tino fell slowly to the ground, his pupils convulsing widened and stopped moving.


    Gillotino is dead!


    Although the people in the Nemesis team were shocked and angry, they didn''t seem to have much sadness. Even after Gilottino asked for help, they didn''t come to help immediately.


    Friendship?


    They don''t!


    The training environment from small to large allowed them to treat almost anyone as an opponent, an enemy, even if they joined the Nemesis team and there was no competitive relationship, but the long-standing habits could not make their relationship become intimate and personal. Kind.They saw too much life and death, and Gilottino''s death did not make them feel sad, only angry.

 279 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 279

    The Flash''s opponent stepped on their feet, and the Green Lantern''s opponent Crazy Harriet simultaneously abandoned his opponent and rushed towards Su Sheng. The Flash and the Green Lantern hurriedly wanted to stop but suddenly heard Wonder Woman shout."Leave them alone, help Batman."


    The two hesitated a little and still listened to Wonder Woman''s instructions.


    He stepped hard, the heavy metal boots vibrated hard on the ground, and heard a click, the ground split instantly and spread towards Su Sheng, Su Sheng floated in the air, Crazy Harriet had already jumped up to face him, in his hands The weapon slashed sharply.


    Ding!


    There was a crisp crash, and Crazy Harriet gave a daze when he looked at the person blocking him.


    Gillotino?


    Isn''t she dead?Her body is still lying on the ground.No, no, this is not the real Gillotino!She was almost orange all over, looking real and illusory.


    "Huh, the ability of the orange light ring." Crazy Harriet reacted.


    There is only one person in the Orange Lantern Legion in the Seven Lantern Legion, and the person killed by him can be manifested as an energy puppet that obeys the holder, called the Orange Lantern Ghost.Su Sheng used the orange light to kill Gilottino... of course, the purpose was to make her the ghost of the orange light.


    The orange light ghost Gillotino blocked Crazy Harriet, and Su Sheng fought with it.


    boom!


    Stomp raised his foot and kicked directly towards Su Sheng, and the heavy metal boots made a heavy crash on Su Sheng''s chest.


    Su Sheng didn''t move, and stomped to the ground with the help of a backflip. After landing, he rushed forward and punched again.


    fast!quasi!ruthless!


    This should be the characteristic of heavy pedaling, especially the leg work is outstanding. Six of the ten moves are all leg work, which is very superb.Unfortunately, her opponent is Su Sheng.The body of steel is superimposed several times, and it is really hard.Even if her heavy metal boots have extremely strong crushing power, she can''t hurt her at all, and she actually hurt herself every time she attacks.


    But the stomp is so fierce, there is no meaning to stop because of the pain.


    Crazy Harriet and Gillotino, the ghost of the orange lantern, fight you and me, and it is difficult to distinguish the outcome.Stomping here seems to have the upper hand, but in fact there is no chance of winning at all.


    boom!


    He kicked it again, stepped back on the shocked da da da, and hurriedly lifted up as if a needle pierced the ground after he shook his foot. It took a few steps to barely grasp the balance.


    "It''s me, right?"


    Su Sheng chuckled lightly.


    Stomp instantly became vigilant, staring at Su Sheng''s shoulder with all his attention, trying to determine his way of moving.


    Moved!


    Su Sheng''s shoulder moved slightly.


    He stepped back and pulled away in an instant, but then she realized that Su Sheng hadn''t moved at all and just slowly raised his hand.


    "Pop!" Su Sheng raised his mouth and snapped his fingers.


    Unlimited stacking, a hundred times!


    With a bang, the heavy metal boots that stomped on suddenly exploded.Unexpectedly, the heavy pedaling didn''t react at all, and he was thrown into the air.


    A loud bang came from 887, and with a clatter, he stomped on the ground, and his feet wearing heavy metal boots were blown away and bloody.The gunpowder smoke filled, and Su Sheng came to her and the orange light flashed out of her hand.


    With a scream, his head was stomped through.


    The explosion is derived from the bomb girl''s ability, as long as it is touched, it can be transformed into an explosive.Normally, the explosive power of the bomb girl would not hurt the new Protoss, but it would be different if it was stacked a hundred times.No matter how ordinary the ability is, it can explode deadly power in Su Sheng''s hands, that''s it!


    The second member of the Nemesis team died, and there was one more orange light ghost.As soon as the heavy pedaling came out, they teamed up with Gillotino to deal with Crazy Harriet. Originally, their strengths were relatively close, and the one-on-one wins and losses were unpredictable, but the two-on-one is different.The crazy Harriet was instantly unstoppable, hard to control.


    Huh!


    Smoke suddenly appeared behind her, Su Sheng teleported out, and the orange light shot out.


    boom!


    again!


    Before Saint Su came, the members of the five Nemesis team and the Justice League fought regardless of you and me. In a short period of time after Saint Su came, the five went to the third.


    This is the gap in strength!


    Chapter 310 Rainbow Color Light Evolution: White Light


    When Crazy Harriet also turned into an orange light ghost, the situation can be said to have completely reversed. Although the opponents of Superman and Wonder Woman have not been resolved, it is only a matter of time.


    boom!


    A loud noise came from a distance, followed by a red light flying out from behind.


    The trident left a long scratch on the ground. Mela stopped and pulled out the trident and flew back again. After a while, the ping-pong-pong fighting sounded again.It seemed that even if Mela had the red light and wanted to single-handedly singled out the steppe wolf, it would not be so easy. Su Sheng thought, three orange light ghosts began to slaughter the demons all around, Su Sheng planned to go in and see the situation of the mother box.


    At the core.


    The three mother boxes are floating in the air tightly glued together, and there seems to be a special force field around them.


    Batman, Green Lantern, and Flash frowned around the mother box, seemingly helpless.


    "What''s the situation? I haven''t heard anything for a long time. I''ll be done as soon as possible. There are still people waiting for me!" Su Sheng asked after coming over and patted Batman on the shoulder.


    Thalia is still at home waiting for her score twice.


    Batman frowned and said: "Our technology is very difficult to crack the mother box. The energy field on the mother box is very strong, and the slightest touch may cause huge damage, and once the energy is unstable, it will explode immediately. The power of the explosion... ¡­Very strong!" As he said, Batman turned to look at Su Sheng."The three mother boxes, you, Superman, and Wonder Woman, the three of you may be able to bear and separate them. Green Lantern will help."


    Su Sheng looked at the mother box noncommitantly, and the mother box was tightly glued together and tightly closed.You can feel the energy of the energy field before your finger touches it.


    "Only the physical fitness of the three of you can see this kind of energy, and you must cooperate with each other. Even if one person is slightly different, the mother box will instantly explode." Batman prompted.


    "Oh!"


    Su Sheng responded with a sudden finger and slammed directly up.


    "No!"


    Batman was taken aback and hurriedly yelled, but it was too late. The energy field of the mother box began to be disordered, and the light flashed brightly, obviously meant to explode.


    "Damn, you are crazy!"


    "Listen, everyone, the mother box is about to explode, leave, leave here as soon as possible!" Batman hurriedly notified the others and then shouted angrily towards Su Sheng."You lunatic, you know you will kill..."


    Before Batman''s words were finished, Su Sheng''s hands lit up with rainbow-colored lights, and the rainbow-colored lights showed the palms of one size larger, buckling all three mother boxes into his palms.


    Unlimited stacking, a hundred times!


    Su Sheng''s expression is easy to superimpose the ability of rainbow-colored light. By the way, he turned his head and said to Batman: "What are you doing in a panic? Isn''t it just the mother box exploding? I didn''t intend to let you die now!"

 280 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 280

    Batman was stunned and suddenly found that the color and light were different.


    The rainbow colors of the seven colors became more dazzling and stronger than before. The seven colors seemed to gradually blend together. The brilliance slowly changed regardless of each other, and slowly changed as if only one color was left!


    white!


    "boom!"


    After embodying the palm of the hand turned white and exuding white holy light, the three mother boxes suddenly exploded.The loud voice made Batman and the others subconsciously make dodge movements, but hurriedly looked over.The light of the explosion came out from the palm of the hand but was soon blocked by the white light, as if u... was absorbed.Bursts of gunpowder smoke slowly floated from the gap in the palm of his hand, and Su Sheng spread out his exposed palm. The gunpowder smoke instantly filled, but the explosion energy disappeared without a trace.


    shocked.


    "Could it be that the explosion power we calculated earlier was wrong?" The Flash couldn''t help but said.


    According to their calculations, once the three mother boxes explode, let alone the end of the earth, the destructiveness is almost comparable, but... but it is blocked by Su Shenggu''s palm?And seeing Su Sheng''s appearance is extremely relaxed, as if he had just done trivial things.


    "Impossible!" Batman denied the Flash''s doubts in a deep voice, and then notified the others that the crisis of the mother box had been resolved.


    "Your color light, why... why does it become white?" The Green Lantern couldn''t help but said to Su Sheng: "I have never heard of white light."


    "You have only been a few days before the Green Lantern knows so much!" Su Sheng retracted the color light and gently clapped his hands with contempt.


    In the comics, Kyle Renner cultivated white light with seven colors and became a white light, but because there is no spirit of existence, it is much weaker in power.After Su Sheng superimposed the rainbow colored light, the energy evolved into white light. Although there is no spirit of existence, the power is not the same as that of Japanese.


    If black light is the light of death and destruction, then white light is the light of creation.


    White is the neutral color of the emotional spectrum. As long as you think about it, white light can overwhelm other colors. It is one of the strongest energy in the DC universe.


    The white lamp of life, the person who wears the white lamp will not die, and the ability to kill the black lamp with one blow. In theory, the white lamp can resurrect all life.Su Sheng has heard a saying before that the black lamp is actually equal to the anti-life equation, but the anti-life equation is not equal to the black lamp, because the black lamp is related to the anti-surveillance, and the anti-surveillance has the anti-life equation.The white light is actually the equation of life, which is similar in logic to the black light and the anti-life equation.I did feel something when the rainbow colored light evolved into white light just now, such as resurrecting people!


    But there may not be a spirit of existence, so Su Sheng felt that Bai Guang was a little bit inferior to what he had imagined.


    But anyway.


    In a sense, with the addition of black and white in the seven-color emotion spectrum, Su Sheng can say that he has mastered all emotions.


    Anger, greed, fear, will, hope, compassion, love, death and life!


    He can grasp the emotions of any person, as well as the life and death of people, and even the dilemma of life and death.


    "Send me back, send me back quickly..."


    The exclamation of Steppenwolf suddenly sounded from outside, and the feeling of fear gradually spread.


    Chapter 311 The Great Barta and Superman


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng came out and quickly saw the Steppen Wolf yelling while swaying the leaping demon.These demons may have felt the fear in Steppenwolf''s heart and rebelled, and began to attack Steppenwolf.


    Not far away, Superman, Wonder Woman and Red Lantern Mela had stopped and gathered together, and Superman¡¯s opponent Rasina and Wonder Woman¡¯s opponent Bernard also stood together, seemingly a little surprised at this reversal.The orange light ghosts of the three nemesis were still tirelessly slaughtering demons, but they disappeared under Su Sheng''s thought.


    Batman, Flash, and Green Lantern followed out to join the others and were speechless.


    boom!


    The blast channel seemed to feel the steppe wolf''s cry suddenly appearing not far behind him, and the steppe wolf instantly drove the demon and tried to leave with great joy.


    "What are you doing, come and help!" Steppenwolf shouted to the remaining two members of the Nemesis team.


    The two sneered towards the blast channel and didn''t mean to help. Although they lost, the ugliness of Steppenwolves made them disdain!


    "Just let them go?" Wonder Woman frowned unwillingly.


    003


    "go?"


    "If you can''t go, look carefully." Su Sheng didn''t know when he came to Wonder Woman and chuckled with her shoulders.


    Wonder Woman frowned and looked, and saw a figure appearing in the blast channel.


    After a while, a woman in armor came out.


    The first impression she gave when she appeared was high!


    She was at least 1.8 meters tall and nearly 1.9 meters tall, taller than Su Sheng and Diana. She was wearing doomsday armor, stepping on a yellow anti-gravity Frisbee under her feet, and holding a weapon similar to a short stick. As soon as she appeared, The two remaining members of the Nemesis team lowered their heads subconsciously.


    "Captain." The two whispered.


    "Bada, it seems that she hasn''t betrayed Darkside yet." Su Sheng hooked Diana''s shoulder and recognized the person. Her equipment is unique and easy to recognize in the Nemesis team.Now that Big Bada is here, he shouldn''t get a piece with Mr. Miracle yet.


    Su Sheng squinted at the Superman beside him.


    Superman and Big Patta seem to have a dark history, a new evil god, Darkside¡¯s former subordinates controlled Superman and Big Patta on the earth, filming some salty wet movies that men can understand, and hypnotizing Superman. Asking him to take care of his friend''s wife, although he was unsuccessful in the end, the film with him and the Big Bada was shot.Darkside also deliberately let his slaves go to the earth to buy back to appreciate, I have to say that Darkside''s copyright awareness is really strong!What''s interesting is that Darkside did not tell him after watching it and gave it to his husband, Mr. Miracle, to appreciate it. It''s really bad!


    Big Bada glanced at the two nemesis goddesses without speaking, and the short club in his hand suddenly stretched towards the steppenwolves.


    boom!boom!boom!


    One by one, it seems to be an understatement, but the demons who were smashed directly turned into meatloaf.


    This short stick is very heavy!


    With the help of Big Bada, the Steppenwolf got rid of the entanglement of the monsters and jumped directly into the popping channel. She turned around and glanced at the two nemesis. The nemesis instantly understood and picked it in. There were other classes that went in together. magic.In a blink of an eye, the surrounding area has become empty.


    "Didn''t you say they can''t leave?" Wonder Woman asked Saint Su.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "I thought this one came because Dakside was dissatisfied with their failure and allowed them to stay and fight to the death. After all, she doesn''t need her to show up if she wants to flash people. But it doesn''t matter, you can run. The monk can¡¯t get to the temple. I¡¯ll take you to the Apocalypse to find them if you are in a bad mood.¡±


    "Snapped!"


    The popping channel suddenly disappeared.


    But Big Bada still stayed in place and did not leave. She glanced at everyone in the Justice League, turned and rose into the air, and she planned to leave like this against the gravity disc under her feet.


    "Wait, can you just..." Seeing this, Superman subconsciously wanted to rush to stop her. After all, she suddenly appeared and caused the Steppenwolf and others to leave and then stayed on Earth. Superman couldn''t help but ask.


    As soon as Superman flew out, Big Bada turned around and swung his stick.Superman raised his hand to resist but suddenly felt a strong force coming.


    Whoosh!


    Superman was knocked out instantly like a baseball, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Don''t ask for trouble, I just want to stay on Earth." Big Bada said coldly and then flew away quickly.


    "Don''t stop her?" The Flash asked quietly.


    "Go," Su Sheng said disapprovingly.

 281 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 281

    It seems that the situation is a little different. Big Bada doesn¡¯t have the posture to take over the steppenwolves and continue to complete the mission, nor does he have the posture to leave. Isn¡¯t this girl taking this opportunity to leave the Apocalypse? Star, leave Darkside and stay on Earth, right?


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Okay, I''m done helping, I''m leaving."


    "Where are you going?" Wonder Woman asked.


    Su Sheng smiled: "There is something wrong, I will look for you again when I look back."


    Diana said nothing.


    Su Sheng released the shock wave wormhole and disappeared.


    Red Lantern Mela frowned until she didn''t leave immediately. The few remaining people looked at each other. Although the battle is over, it doesn''t mean that the matter is over. The aftermath has to be dealt with and there is still the woman. The reason she stayed on earth!


    Thalia''s villa.


    When Su Sheng came back, Thalia had taken a bath and changed into a black lace nightdress, lying down and resting while making a phone call, as if he was dealing with company affairs.Sheng Su went to take a shower and then came out naked and lay down beside her, watching her explain the business in the tone of the president while reaching out with a small hand and getting busy.


    After a long while.


    Thalia hung up the phone and leaned over without saying a word.


    Scored twice.


    Set sail again.


    As night fell gradually, the two embraced and fell asleep.


    From the perspective of a pillow, Thalia is quite qualified.I was speechless for a whole night. When I woke up the next morning, Thalia was no longer by her side. Su Sheng stretched out and got up and got dressed. She saw that Thalia was already packed. She was on the phone in the living room. She was just calling when Su Sheng came over. Finish.


    "I found someone who might know about the Owl Court. Would you like to check it out?" Thalia chuckled, "This one has something to do with Bruce."


    Chapter 312 The Question of Caitlin Snow


    "Okay? Just send one forgiveness hat. Is it a bit too bullying for Bruce if there are more? What''s her name?" Su Sheng looked entangled and ashamed after hearing it, but in the end he asked openly.


    Thalia chuckled."This is different from me, you don''t dislike me if you dislike me! She''s Silvo, a lady of the Gotham family, she was a little careful about contacting Bruce before and it made Bruce who had no experience at that time lost her mind. In the end, although it didn''t matter, she was one of the more important women that Bruce knew."


    "This one hasn''t been married yet."


    "It''s her!" Su Sheng curled his lips and felt a little bit. She is indeed a kind of scheming bitch.


    Su Sheng¡¯s only impression of her was that the airport was huge, about the same size as Thalia.


    "Are you going?" Thalia asked-said.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and shook his head: "Forget it, she has nothing to do with Bruce for a long time. Unlike you, there is no fun of''helping'' Bruce at all. You can handle the black light matter yourself, and you need to contact. "


    "Okay!" Thalia was disappointed and did not force it.


    The Steppenwolf problem has been resolved, the Book of Darkness should not have been found yet, and it seems that there is nothing special to do at present.Oh, by the way, Mela thing!Su Sheng contacted Mela, and Mela seemed to be discussing the affairs of Atlantis with people from the Justice League. After all, the previous war with Atlantis was not completely over.


    After Mela told the truth to the Justice League people, the next step would definitely be to expose Aum''s conspiracy and save Atlantis.


    At present, it seems that I don''t need myself, so where should I go for something?


    Go to Star City?Central City?Or the seaside city amusing Carol Ferris?Or go to Harley Quinn?A bit difficult to choose.Just as Su Sheng was a little hesitant, a phone call came in suddenly.Seeing the number Su Sheng was slightly surprised, and then raised the corner of his mouth.


    No need to choose now.


    After answering the call a few times, Su Sheng smiled and hung up, the blue light lit up, and he had disappeared.


    Central City Cafe.


    The wind blew up and disappeared quietly.


    At the dining table in the corner of the second floor, Su Sheng looked at Kaitlin Snow with a look of stunned coffee in his hand.


    I haven''t seen it for a few days, Caitlin Snow hasn''t changed too much, but the temperament is better and more beautiful.


    Caitlin took the phone back and smiled as if she was thinking about what to say, but Su Sheng smiled: "I thought we wouldn''t be so strange even if we haven''t seen each other for a while?"


    Caitlin''s face flushed awkwardly and said, "I didn''t, I just..."


    "It seems necessary to alleviate this awkward atmosphere, or else... shall we find a place to sleep?"


    "Am I having a problem?" Caitlin said suddenly.


    Su Sheng laughed and raised the corners of his mouth."understood?"


    "I really have a problem, I... am I split in personality?" Caitlin asked solemnly.


    "Personality split? Well, I actually met your situation some time ago." Su Sheng got up and walked to Caitlin''s side and sat down, watching her legs wrapped in silk stockings and stroking."It doesn''t matter whether your personality is special, there is indeed another person in your body, a frost killer with super powers!"


    "Have you checked your physical condition?"


    "No problem, everything is normal." Caitlin said."I only found out when Reverse Lightning was resurrected. Sisko also checked for me but there was no problem, and I didn''t know how to make... let another me appear."


    "The body functions are exactly the same as ordinary humans. After you are transformed, your cells will change and you will have superpowers to become another existence." Su Sheng smiled lightly: "There is a woman named Samantha. She is just like you. Ordinary people, but after being transformed, they will become Kryptonians, that is, Superman!"


    "Then, how can it be solved?" Caitlin asked hurriedly.


    "It hasn''t been resolved yet." Su Sheng shook his head.


    Caitlin''s expression instantly dimmed.


    "But there is a direction!" Su Shengdao."There is a special kind of black kryptonite, this kind of stone can separate human personality, in simple terms, it can separate the Frost Killer from your body into a completely independent existence, similar to a double body! But this stone It is only effective against Kryptonians, ordinary people..."


    "I can study!"


    "I believe I can find a way!" Caitlin Snow hurriedly said.


    "You have too little research on kryptonite, and you may not succeed in studying the year of the monkey by yourself. Then, go to my villa in Central City, and I will find someone to help you study it together." Su Sheng thought of Lena Luther As a member of the Luther family, Lena Luther¡¯s ingenuity does not need to be said, she also has a wealth of knowledge about kryptonite.


    Bringing Lena Luther over, it just happens to... will do it together with the thing that Louise Lane said.


    "Okay." Caitlin Snow nodded and lifted her hair."thank you!"


    Su Sheng looked down at his hand and smiled lightly: "Does this relationship still need to be so polite? Thank you for it. Just use it as my pillow when needed."


    "You go back, just go straight to the evening."


    "Okay, then I''ll go back first!"


    Caitlin Snow got up and left, Su Sheng directly used the shock wave wormhole to go to Earth 38!


    Su Sheng first contacted Indigo, and found that she seemed to be still absorbing the mother box''s technological evolution, so he did not bother him. He first located the positions of Lena Luther and Lucy Lane, one in the company and the other in the Super Investigation Department. Su Sheng directly Went to Lena Luther.


    In the company.

 282 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 282

    In front of the big French windows.


    Lena Luther took off her high heels on the sofa and gently rubbed it a few times. As soon as she looked up, she saw Su Sheng standing in front of her, her eyes just staring at her chest...


    "Aren''t you just showing up to spy on me?" Lena Luther said with a chuckle.


    "Arrange your work and prepare some equipment for researching kryptonite in an instant. I want to take you to a place to research black kryptonite. In exchange, I can tell you a secret, a secret that is very important to you." Straightforwardly said.


    Chapter 313 Xi Fang takes over Super Girl


    "What?" Lena Luther was stunned and didn''t react.


    "Arrange as soon as possible and wait for my call." Su Sheng didn''t mean to explain, and disappeared after a reminder.


    "Get sick!" Lena Luther muttered angrily, but she put on her shoes and got up to get ready.


    Super inspection department.


    Su Sheng''s sudden appearance caused the Super Investigation Department''s alarm to sound instantly, and within a few seconds, countless agents rushed out.


    Lucy Lane came out with a gun, Alex put on armor, and Supergirl flew out for the first time.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Get in touch with the alarm, misunderstanding." When they saw that the person was Su Sheng, they were first shocked, and followed Lucy Lane to put the gun away and said that the agents would go back to you.


    "you are back."


    Supergirl Kara threw over excitedly and hugged Su Sheng, and Su Sheng bowed her head and kissed her.


    People around turned their heads, the dog food was too glaring.


    After a while, the two separated, and Lucy Lane and Alex walked over.The super girl took Su Sheng''s arm and asked happily, "Will you be back this time?"


    "Go!" Su Shengdao.


    "Ah? Then, how long can you stay?" Supergirl''s expression instantly turned disappointed.


    Su Sheng chuckles and said, "I''ll leave soon. I''m here to pick up people this time. If you have time, you can go with me."


    Supergirl shook her head regretfully, she couldn''t walk away at all.


    "Are you going to take someone to another world? Who should you take?" Lucy Lane asked curiously.


    "Lina Luther and...you!"


    "Me?" Lucy Lane was shocked.


    "Something needs you. You will temporarily hand over the work here to Alex. Carla and I will leave for a while, and I will pick you up later." Su Sheng said, pulling Carla directly through the shock wave wormhole and returned to him. The apartment here.


    "What are you doing here?" Supergirl asked suspiciously.


    "you!"


    "What?" Super Girl didn''t react.


    Su Sheng smirked and held Supergirl in her ear and repeated it softly, and Supergirl''s face instantly turned red.


    "You, are you too direct?"


    "Time is limited, I will leave at night, are you sure you... don''t need to be direct?"


    "Go to bed!" Supergirl said immediately.


    Before long, the gongs and drums were loud and the firecrackers rang.


    Of course, this description may be a bit exaggerated, but the battlefield after the two ended up was not exaggerated at all.


    The bed collapsed directly on the ground, and the bed was broken into pieces.The cracks caused by the impact on the wall are clearly visible, and the room seems to have suffered some disaster, showing how intense the battle just now.Little don''t meet again, plus there is no need for restraint, the strong strength of the two did not demolish this building, it was not bad!


    "You seem to have become more powerful, and I can''t take it anymore." The super girl lied in Su Sheng''s arms and said sweet and greasy love words.


    For men, women say this is the sweetest love story.


    "I''m already very restrained, otherwise I''m afraid of you crying." Su Sheng smiled, Super Girl and Wonder Woman have two completely different feelings.


    Although Wonder Woman is also very strong, she always makes gestures to herself when she refuses to admit defeat. Although she loses in the end every time, she rarely asks for mercy.Supergirls are different. Supergirls occasionally take the initiative to take the initiative, but it''s just a small episode in the process, and...Supergirls will beg for mercy, so the sense of accomplishment and conquest is a mess.


    "When are you leaving?" Super Girl asked with some dismay.


    "Later, I may still need to find someone in." Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Wait until I come back next time you go there or I will bring your mother to accompany you for a while."


    "Okay, then...I''m back to the Super Investigation Department, let''s call." Super Girl nodded, although she is not willing to leave Su Sheng so quickly, but since he wants to take Lucy Lane''s Super Investigation Department, it must be there. There are many things to deal with, and it''s really convenient to go back and forth, so the sense of separation is not particularly strong.


    After Supergirl left, Su Sheng did not get anxious but contacted Samantha and Xi Fang.Samantha is the master, someone who is in a similar situation with Caitlin Snow, Su Sheng temporarily decided to take her there too, so as to distinguish the changes between ordinary people and Kryptonians.As for Xi Fang, although he was tired of having fun last time, Xi Fang performed well.


    He has worked hard to manage the shares of Kate International Media, and now he has a good reputation, and it seems that he wants to continue to climb...


    Su Sheng doesn''t mind rewards for good performance, after all women need nourishment.For example, Batman and Talia, don''t say that Talia sleeps with him because of helplessness or ambition. This is true, and it is the main reason, but the performance in bed can also feel that it is really needed.


    So although I was a little tired of Xi Fang before, it doesn''t take much effort to moisturize occasionally.


    It didn''t take long.


    Xi Fang is here.


    The long golden hair and the dignified professional attire seemed to have a unique temperament, which made Su Sheng, who had been tired of it, a little interested.


    He told Supergirl that he had deliberately restrained, but it was true.


    Xi Fang was really taken aback when she saw the scene in the bedroom, but she quickly understood Su Sheng''s intention to contact her suddenly.There is no slightest discomfort, but rather happy, because it means that she still has a chance to maintain a relationship with Su Sheng, and... she does need it.


    Nothing extra nonsense.


    Xi Fang took over Super Girl, and the battle continued.


    In less than twenty minutes, Xi Fang was crying and begging for mercy, which made Su Sheng frown rather unhappy.


    It seems that people with a physique like Xi Fang can''t come one by one if they really want to let go.


    "It''s okay, don''t howl." Su Sheng said angrily and got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he came out again, Xi Fang looked 3.2 and finally recovered.


    Xi Fang dragged her body and simply took a shower and came to the living room. She also knew that Su Sheng was a little dissatisfied because she was not satisfied, so she dared not sit on the sofa but sat down beside his lap.


    "What do you want?" Su Sheng asked casually with a glance.


    Xi Fang shook his head: "You have given me enough."


    "Shit." Su Sheng laughed."The last time, just say what you want."

 283 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 283

    Xi Fang hesitated for a moment and bowed his head and said, "You, I will take whatever you give."


    "You don''t pick it up, is this considered greedy?" Su Sheng thoughtfully showed an orange lamp ring directly."Then it depends on how greedy you are, whether you are qualified to join the Rainbow Legion."


    Chapter 314 The Orange Lantern Xifang and the Pillow delivered to the door


    The orange ring lighted up and floated slowly.


    "Wisdom life has been locked, Xi Fang from the earth, you are hard to fill, you belong to the orange light, you belong to the Rainbow Legion." The orange light sounded mechanically and flew to Xi Fang''s finger. The next moment, Xi Fang seemed to hear the sound, slow Slowly raised his palms and shouted with a blurred look in his eyes."Mine is mine, that''s mine. It''s mine, it''s mine, it''s mine, not yours!"


    boom!


    The orange energy exploded, and the next moment Xi Fang was already wearing an orange lamp uniform.


    "This...what is this?" Xi Fang stared at his change and the ring in his hand in amazement.


    "The greed in your heart is really not small. From now on you will become a member of the Orange Lantern of the Rainbow Legion under my command. You can learn the specific content from your ring." Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and said faintly."If you have something, you can use the lamp ring to contact me, you can go."


    Xi Fang nodded and left the apartment with countless doubts.


    Night fell gradually.


    Lena Luther brought all the prepared equipment in her office. After a while, she saw the 12th hole of Shockwave worm light up and followed Su Sheng with two people.


    One she knew, Lucy Lane, the current director of the Super Investigation Department.The other one is strange but the woman is very beautiful.


    "Ready? Let''s go." Su Sheng glanced at the shock wave wormhole directly leading to Earth One without saying much. Various equipment was thrown in, and then Su Sheng took them in. Up.


    Huh!


    Villa in the center of the earth.


    A lot of equipment appeared in the living room, with lights on, Silk Soul Laura and Caitlin Snow got up and looked at Su Sheng and the three women who followed.


    "Where is this place?" Lena Luther asked curiously, looking around.


    "The central city of Earth One." Su Sheng casually introduced them to each other and helped send these equipment to an empty room as a laboratory.


    Laura helped them arrange the room, Su Sheng called Caitlin Snow and Lena Luther to explain the situation briefly and took out a piece of black kryptonite to the two, reminding them not to let Samantha touch it. You can study slowly.The one who just arrived in the new world found it extremely novel, and the other had no rest at all because his own situation was very urgent, and they were talking about each other''s situation while debugging the equipment.


    As for Samantha, her role is to cooperate with the experiment. Lucy Lane is simpler, purely for some evil thought in Su Sheng''s heart.


    No words for a night.


    After breakfast, Caitlin Snow and Lena Luther went to the laboratory, and also dragged Samantha, Su Sheng took Lucy Lane out for a stroll.The pillow last night was Laura, Lucy Lane seemed to have something to say, but the novelty of the new world after taking to the street prevented her from finding a suitable opportunity to open her mouth, and then went shopping temporarily.


    There are countless advertisements on the street about the Flash banners, and I am a little curious about the hero Lucy Lane of the Flash, but it is even more curious that the troubles in this world seem to be no less than in my own world, although there is no special intention. I understand, but Yiye Zhiqiu, even if it is just a brief scene, she can analyze some situations.


    "Lina Luther and Samantha are to study black kryptonite, what about me? What use are you bringing me here?" Lucy Lane finally had the opportunity to ask her doubts in the cafe.


    "It''s natural to bring you here. You''ll know what you are going back." Su Sheng stirred the coffee slightly. When I met Caitlin here yesterday, I didn''t find the Flash''s beloved black girl Iris, and she is not here now. Are you not working here?I don''t know if Iris and Eddie, the ancestor of Reverse Lightning, are still not together.


    "Hello, you."


    Su Sheng was thinking about suddenly hearing a sound of temptation behind him. Su Sheng turned his head and saw a woman in black trousers and a gray police shirt standing beside him.Su Sheng glanced at her and recognized her identity. A superhero is also a human being. If you are a human, you need to have feelings. There are many women in the bat master, and the emotional line of the Flash is not simple. Don¡¯t look at his love for black. My sister loves so deeply, but occasionally she ran off a few times.


    The policewoman in front of her is one of the targets of the Flash in the American drama.


    "My name is Patty, Patty Spivert, a police officer at the Metropolitan Police Station." The other party said.


    "Oh, do you want to catch me?" Su Sheng asked with a light smile.


    Patty shook her head: "I, I have something I want to tell you, can I talk about it alone?"


    "Just say what you want, don''t want to say you can leave." Su Sheng said lightly.


    Patty glanced at Lucy Lane hesitantly, and finally said: "I want to find someone who has a special ability to transform. I know who you are and how capable you are. I don''t know what I have. What you can see, but what I have can give you!"


    "Mark Madong?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Patty''s expression was instantly surprised."You, how do you know?"


    "I also know that he killed your father for a few hundred dollars. Originally, the person who died was supposed to be you. So you blame yourself, 947 anger, so... You became a policeman just to arrest him as a father Revenge, right?" Su Sheng raised his hand and carried her police jacket with a chuckle: "The advantage of being in a city with the Flash is that you can get it when it is dangerous, but the disadvantage is that it is difficult to get revenge. He may The criminal can be caught, but he won''t get the punishment he deserves. Have you considered it? If you ask me for help, you have to take off your clothes!"


    "I''m thinking about it!" Patty said solemnly.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Leave the phone number, you can go."


    Patty was overjoyed, turned around and went to the counter, asked for a pen and paper, and wrote the number back on the table, then turned and left.


    Taking a look at the number to remember, Su Sheng chuckled to Lucy Lane and said: "There is always a pillow that will be delivered to the door by himself."


    "Are you going to help her? Do you know where that Ma Dong''s is?"


    "Why not? Her conditions are pretty good. As for Ma Dong? I don''t need to look for it specially." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Chapter 315: A Double Lotus, Sisters Lane


    The last time Su Sheng came back from Earth II with the Black Sea Monster, it happened to catch up with Mark Mardon, who kidnapped Joe West and created a tsunami to destroy the central city. The Flash almost went back one day before being stopped by Su Sheng. And therefore researched out the method of time cycle.At that time, Su Sheng smoothly sealed the tsunami to solve the crisis, Joe West was rescued, and Mark Marton was also locked up in a special prison in the cutting-edge laboratory.


    It''s easy to find him.


    (You can see Chapter 135 if you don¡¯t remember the plot of Mark Mardon)


    Lucy Lane didn''t understand the situation, even if she knew about Su Sheng''s decision, she wouldn''t intervene, because she was no different from the policewoman named Patty just now, she was just a pillow.After coming out of the coffee shop, Su Sheng took Lucy Lane to stroll around for a while and then hugged her directly to a hotel room in the metropolis.


    "Go take a bath." Su Sheng said to Lucy Lane.


    Lucy Lane nodded and turned and went to the bathroom, while Su Sheng took out the phone and called Louise Lane.


    "It''s me, remember what I told you last time? Come to this address now..." Su Sheng told her the address room of the hotel.


    After a while, Lucy Lane came out of the shower, wearing nothing very bright.Su Sheng smiled and directly used the lamp ring to show the blindfold and put on Lucy Lane."To have fun today, a woman will come over and accompany me with you soon."


    Lucy Lane was stunned for a while, but she didn''t say anything in the end, but she didn''t think much about why she should wear a blindfold to herself.


    It takes about twenty minutes.


    Louise Lane also came.


    As soon as I came in, I saw Lucy Lane wearing a blindfold, and didn''t say much.


    After taking a shower, Louise Lane looked at the two people who had started over there with a little embarrassment and embarrassment. Su Sheng waved his hand, and Louise Lane approached and said: "You promise my terms, no...no Doesn''t it count?"


    "Of course not!" Su Sheng glanced at Lucy Lane, who was leaning over her head and said with a smirk: "You want to see your sister, a living sister, and I will honor my promise when it''s over."


    Louise Lane took a deep breath and leaned in slowly.


    Although the two sisters have not known each other yet, and one is the earth and the other is the earth thirty-eight, the sisters are sisters. It is quite refreshing to watch them get together and the flowers bloom and Dilian Susheng, sister for a while, sister for a while , The two sisters have their own merits, each charming and different.

 284 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 284

    After tossing for a long time, Su Sheng lay in the middle of this and Tilian, smirking each hand.


    He turned to look at Louise Lane and said with a chuckle."Take off her blindfold."


    "Huh?" Louise Lane didn''t understand why this kind of thing had to be done by herself, could she just take it off by herself?But she didn''t say anything but just reached out to help Lucy Lane remove the blindfold.


    "sister?"


    Lucy Lane adjusted slightly for a moment, and when she saw Louise Lane, she sat up abruptly and cried out in surprise.


    "Sister?" Louise Lane thought of a possibility instantly."You, you... are..."


    "Lucy, I''m Lucy Lane, your sister, my God, I didn''t expect that I would really see you again." Lucy Lane hugged Louise Lane excitedly, even though the two of them had wrapped up just now. But it feels completely different.


    Lucy Lane of Earth One disappeared in the early years, and Louise Lane of Earth 38 died.


    So even though the two of them knew that this was not a sister or younger sister in their own world, they still couldn''t control that kind of affection.Su Sheng laughed from the side, and after a while, the two people reacted and looked at Su Sheng.


    so bad!


    Louise Lane didn''t know what her sister looked like when she grew up, but Lucy Lane knew what her sister looked like, but Su Sheng deliberately put on a blindfold and took the opportunity to take them down together.Knowing the identity of the other party and recalling what happened just now, the two sisters don''t feel annoyed.


    This person bubbling badly. If they knew each other''s identities from the beginning, they would definitely not agree, even if they were both Su Sheng women, it would be difficult to accept them together.It''s fine now, raw rice to cook mature rice, I''m afraid it will be indispensable in the future.


    "No wonder you have to take me with you for things that have nothing to do with me!" Lucy Lane hummed.


    "No wonder you are so kind to help me let me see my sister!" Louise Lane also said.


    "You just want sisters to take it all!" the two said in unison.


    Su Sheng smiled: "How about it? How can I do things that are not fun. You made me very satisfied just now, so enjoy the next sisters'' time together." Su Sheng got up and kissed the two of them and went to the bathroom. After taking a shower, getting dressed and leaving.


    The sisters looked at each other and were slightly embarrassed, but the embarrassment disappeared before long.


    The two sisters talked to each other about the situation in their respective worlds. Although they met for the first time, although they were not in the same world, there was no barrier, just like a pair of sisters living together.


    Not to mention how the pair and sisters get along, let alone Su Sheng returned to the central city after leaving.


    In a happy mood, he came to the cutting-edge laboratory and sneaked into the special underground prison.


    One by one, they looked for the cells, and soon Su Sheng saw Ma Dong.


    Bang bang bang!


    The glass of the cell that Saint Su lightly tapped, Mark Mardon looked up in confusion, but suddenly found a rolling cloud in the cell?


    "Jump out." Su Shengdao.


    Mark Mardon got up in confusion and jumped out, the next moment he appeared outside the cell.


    "Who are you?" Mark Madon asked suspiciously.


    Su Sheng chuckled and directly released the rainbow-colored light to trap Mark Madong. Mark Madong hurriedly wanted to break free, but how could the energy of the rainbow-colored light be able to break free.Su Sheng took out the phone to call Patty and said a location, and then left the cutting-edge laboratory directly with Mark Marton.


    The sun has not yet set, in the barren hills on the outskirts of Central City.


    Su Sheng brought Mark Marton down, and after a while there was a faint car passing by, and after a while, Patty rushed out.


    "Mark Madon!"


    Patty gritted his teeth and looked at Mark Mardon in the rainbow-colored light energy with resentment.


    Chapter 316 Patty Spiwater


    Huh!


    The rainbow-colored light energy suddenly disappeared, and Mark Marton was stunned to release his ability subconsciously. A whirlwind air current was generated under his palm and he wanted to fly away.


    But as soon as his body flew up, Mark Marton felt his body stiffened and landed instantly, as if he had been deprived of control, his ability could not be released and his body could not move."You, it''s you, what did you do to me? What do you want to do!" Mark Madon instantly reacted and shouted towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shrugged and pointed at the angry Patty: "This policewoman is your enemy. Before you were affected by the particle accelerator, you killed the owner of a small shop that went to the bank to deposit change when you robbed the bank. It just so happens that this person is her father, and you were shot dead for several hundred dollars. She usually goes to the bank to save money, but it happened that day because she didn¡¯t go because she was playful. Her father was killed by you. The vengeance of killing her father combined with the feeling of self-blame, and she became a policeman."


    "The only idea is to kill you to avenge your father."


    "What does this have to do with you, I can give you whatever benefits she gives you!" Mark Madon didn''t even remember that he had killed such a person.


    "Don''t be delusional." Patty drew his gun and put it directly on Mark Mardon''s forehead."As long as I can kill you, I am willing to pay any price, I... can give him myself, can you give it?"


    "I have never been too in love and 843 have no friends of the opposite sex. After my father died, my only thought was revenge. Let me kill him, I will be you. You can do anything you want, even if you kill me! Patty turned his head to look at Su Sheng, the determination and desperation in his eyes moved people.


    "Why do you think I help you?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "it is good!"


    Patty finished speaking and watched Mark Marton directly pull the trigger.


    boom!


    The sound of gunshots was loud, and the gun smoke gradually diffused from the muzzle.Blood sprayed on Patty''s face and clothes.Watching Mark Mardon''s body crash to the ground, Patty''s gun also fell to the ground.


    Click!


    The gun fell to the ground, Patty sat slumped and crying gradually, finally... finally got revenge.


    Su Sheng did not urge or comfort, and stood quietly to the side to enjoy the beauty of the setting sun.I don''t know how long it took, the sobbing gradually stopped, Patty''s crying eyes were red and came to Su Sheng and whispered."What should we do now?"


    Su Sheng turned around and said, "Don''t you plan to whip the corpse to vent your anger?"


    Patty was stunned and shook his head, Su Sheng changed his hands to release the flame, and Mark Mardon''s body was instantly lit and quickly turned to ashes.


    "Let''s go." Su Sheng said, holding Patty''s waist.


    When Patty reacted, she found that she was standing in her apartment, and her clothes were not naked at all.


    boom!


    The flame suddenly lit up nearby, and Patty was startled to see that his clothes burned quickly in Su Sheng''s hands, and only ashes remained.Iridescent energy wrapped the ashes and flew out of the window, the wind blew... the ashes disappeared.


    "Take a good bath." Su Shengchao Patty said.


    Patty walked to the bathroom in a daze, and soon there was a patter of water.


    Killing a person, especially a transformed person held in a cutting-edge laboratory, is not a trivial matter. Patty, who has gradually calmed down, can''t help but feel a little worried.But thinking of Su Sheng''s actions of burning the body and burning clothes shouldn''t be a problem, even if there is a problem, he can solve it?It''s just a policeman... She''s afraid she won''t be able to continue being a police officer.


    Honestly washing herself clean, Patty came out without wearing anything.


    In the living room.


    Su Sheng sat on the sofa and looked at Patty. If someone dared to look at him with such eyes before, Patty would definitely go up and catch him.But now, Patty just lowered his head and let Su Sheng look at it like a commodity.

 285 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 285

    "Although the scale of the airport is a bit smaller, but the figure is pretty good, your physical fitness should be a bit more durable than the average pillow." Su Sheng motioned her to turn around and commented: "I''ll use it first, I''m tired of it. I will help you arrange where to go."


    Pater nodded silently, a little cautious about what to do now.


    Su Sheng got up and went to the bedroom, Patty also followed nervously.


    Undressing and lying down, Patty looked at Su Sheng''s figure and the man looked sad. The woman was a little shy when she saw the big guy she wanted to be caught. She really hadn¡¯t been in a relationship and had no heterosexual friends, but he wasn¡¯t without him. People have dated, but unfortunately the first time she dated her was arrested for molesting the waiter.Although he had never eaten pork but also watched pigs run, Patty lay down in Su Sheng''s arms and proactively kissed him.


    Su Sheng turned his head slightly to look at the embarrassed and shy Patty and said: "I''m not interested today, just as a pillow honestly."


    "Oh." The embarrassed Patty responded honestly.


    She didn''t know what to do with the pillow, but she was obedient.


    No words for a night.


    The next day Patty''s biological clock rang on time to wake her up, and she was shocked to see Su Sheng who was sleeping while holding herself.It was not that Su Sheng was scared by his side, but was scared by a certain early morning feature.


    "Oh my God, it''s no wonder he said durable, this... who can bear it." Patty shook slightly, a little scared.


    Just thinking about it, Patty suddenly found that Su Sheng seemed to be awake, which made her a little wondering how to deal with it, but soon... she knew she was worrying too much.Su Sheng glanced at Patty and pulled her over. Last night because of Sister Lane, there was no need, but last night has passed, it''s time to...a new day of morning exercises.


    It''s just that this morning exercise is absolutely painful and happy for Patty, and the order of pain and happiness has not changed, and it feels a bit bitter before sweet.A morning exercise directly put Patty up in the afternoon. After tidying up, he drove to the police station to resign.But as soon as she arrived at the police station, she was stopped by Joe West.


    "You killed Mark Marton?"


    Qiao West asked straightforwardly in a deep voice. He is still very well informed as the adoptive father of the Flash. The surveillance on the cutting-edge laboratory showed that Su Sheng had taken Mark Madon. I didn¡¯t know that Su Sheng had taken Mark. Ma Dong¡¯s purpose, but Patty didn¡¯t come to work for a day, and Joe West knew that Patty¡¯s past knew her hatred of Ma Dong, so he immediately confronted him.


    ...


    PS: Patty appeared in the second season of the American drama The Flash. She fell in love with the Flash and finally separated for some reason. It feels that apart from the black girl Iris, she is actually the most likely to cultivate with the Flash. Fruitful.In addition, Patillo in the comics likes the Flash, has the same origin as the Flash, and became a Lady Flash.This actor once played Death God.


    Chapter 317 is not good if a man is too strong


    "Yes!"


    Although Patty was a little surprised and panicked, he nodded and admitted."I found Su Sheng and asked him to help me find Mark Marton and shot him. Now I am Su Sheng''s person. I will... resign. If you want to arrest me, you can anytime!"


    Catch her?


    Under normal circumstances, Joe West would definitely do this, although he would regret Patty''s choice but he would not be selfish, but when it comes to Su San Qiao West, he has no confidence.After hesitating for a moment, Joe West said, "Go and resign. I will arrest you when I find evidence."


    "Thank you." Patty said thankfully and turned and left.


    The resignation procedure went through very quickly, after all, she had no reason to hesitate to resign.Leaving the police station, Patty took a breath and returned to the apartment.In the apartment, Su Sheng was no longer there. He and Patty went out with their feet back and forth, first drove the disciple back to the villa in the central city and took a look at the situation of the water girl Tula. His injuries were stable but he had not yet woken up.


    The punch that Steppenwolf hurt really badly before.


    Let Joan Muen come to the villa to take charge of the bubble coffee temporarily, and Su Sheng went to the laboratory.


    In the laboratory.


    Lena Luther and Caitlin Snow were studying black kryptonite, Su Sheng simply asked about the progress and did not pay too much attention to it. It has been a while to estimate the effect of black kryptonite on humans.It was only in the evening that Su Sheng remembered to send Patty a happy address and let her come over.


    Under the night.


    The living room seemed quite lively and crowded.


    Su Sheng lay horizontally on the sofa, with her head resting on Laura''s legs and her feet resting on Patty''s.Joan Liaoen and Samantha were sitting on the carpet next to the sofa. Everyone''s body scent or perfume smelled different, but the mixture did not make Su Sheng feel uncomfortable.Hot news is shown on the TV but nothing deserves special attention.


    I don''t know who hit Hatch first, and hit Hatch one after another as if contagious.


    "Go to sleep when you are sleepy." Su Sheng said lazily and got up, but everyone did not leave immediately.


    "Patti, Joan Muen, you go to my room to sleep, and come directly after taking a shower." Su Sheng said and got up and went back to the room. The others looked at each other at their actions.


    Patty went to Su Sheng''s room first after taking a shower, and Su Sheng was not very polite. After a while, Joan Muen also came.Although Joan Muen was a bit earlier than Patty, in fact, her sense of this matter was not as good as Patty, after all, Su Sheng was really not polite.However, Su Sheng has been more and more when two people are together recently, and it can be said that he is very familiar with the control.


    So Laura joined the camp from the second day.


    Even if Su Sheng didn''t have to use any abilities specially, his current physical fitness was very amazing. If he wanted to make him thoroughly enjoyable, the crowded tactics would not work.After a few days like this, Su Sheng looked at Samantha in different eyes.How to put it, if you didn''t plan to have fun in the beginning, it''s simple, but this feeling of not being able to get up is the most uncomfortable.


    "Why, what''s wrong?" Seeing Su Sheng looking at herself, Samantha thought she had some problems.


    Su Sheng shook her head slightly and directly brought out the Dominator. Samantha''s expression changed first, and the cells in her body instantly changed, transforming directly from an ordinary human into a Kryptonian physique.


    "Master." As soon as the master came out, he knelt down on one knee.


    Su Sheng nodded and took the master directly to the room. The bang bang bang continued for more than an hour before hearing Su Sheng''s shout.


    "Laura, Patty, Joan Muen, come here."


    It''s another hour.


    Su Sheng finally showed a cheerful expression on the faces of the women lying in all directions.


    "It''s better to hit the pillows together in the future." Su Sheng murmured and fell asleep.


    In fact, Su Sheng is not very strong in this aspect. It is okay if he doesn''t do it for a few days. Sometimes it doesn''t matter if he does it simply.It was almost another week or so.Su Shengcai remembered that the photos of Patty and Samantha had been hung on the wall of the collection room.


    ...


    Name: Patty Spiwater


    Code: None


    Number: 21


    From the era: 2015


    Location: Earth One, Central City...


    ...


    Name: Samantha Arias


    Code: Dominate


    Number: 22


    From the era: 2015


    Location: Thirty-eight on Earth, International City.


    The photos of the two of them are Catwoman and Plant Ivy respectively. The number of pillows used unknowingly has reached 22, and the space on the wall is also slightly insufficient.After Su Sheng used the reduced beam to reduce the size of the photo to make room for some space, he suddenly received the news of the green girl.


    Found the book of darkness.


    It''s just that the situation has changed a little, and Qing Girl cannot bring the Book of Darkness back and needs Su Sheng to go there in person.

 286 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 286

    "Samantha."


    Saint Su came down from the disciple and shouted, and Samantha quickly walked over.


    "Let the master come out and follow me." Samantha''s expression changed. Not long after, a black uniform, a large holy character emblem and a cloak appeared on her body, her lips were slightly black, her hair tied up, and her blindfolds all showed up. A fierce and evil temperament.Su Sheng held the dominator''s waist and positioned it to the blue girl''s position and teleported directly with the rainbow-colored light.


    boom!


    At a certain moment in the interstellar planet, Su Sheng suddenly appeared with the master.


    This seems to be a secret room. A black book that is bigger and taller than a large bed is placed horizontally on the ground. There are seven standing stones that surround the book in a 5.8 fan shape. Each stone has a black book. A chain securely locks the black book.


    "Master." Qingnv walked over and explained in a low voice.


    These seven stone pillars symbolize the emotional spectrum of seven colors, and they contain emotional energy to lock the book of darkness with old. The young girl tried it without success and did not move. After all, the book of darkness symbolizes the Black Lantern Army. The strength of the Black Lantern Legion is still very well understood, and as a last resort, she can only inform Su Sheng and ask him to come over in person.


    ...


    PS; I''m afraid that everyone has no impression. So in the novel, Samantha is the master. Although there is not much writing in the article, she is actually the big boss of Supergirl in the third season. It is a ruthless character who can overcome the weakness of the Kryptonians and beat Supergirl.


    Chapter 318 I found you, Black Death!


    Most of the Legions of the Seven Lanterns have their own book of the Lanterns, which can not only record some things in the past or the future, but also record the information of the members of the Lanterns, some are similar to a roster.The most powerful is the Book of Oa of the Green Lantern Corps, and even the prophecies about the darkest night are recorded.


    Su Sheng didn''t plan to get any Legion Book of the Rainbow Legion. It didn''t make much sense. He didn''t need a roster anyway.However, he was still interested in the Book of Darkness, and he expected this thing to find the Black Death Emperor.


    The previous Dr. Manhattan Lan was slinging and running, after all, he didn''t make any small moves and left no clues.But since the Black Death Emperor can only stay in his death domain since he has made a black lamp, that''s another matter.Saint Su walked near the Book of Darkness and picked up a chain and turned it upside down. There was no jingling sound, but it was heavy, and he didn''t know what material it was made of.Su Sheng could feel the firmness of the 12 chains with a slight force of fingers.


    "Break it to me!"


    With a soft drink, the fingers squeezed the chain directly.


    Click, the chain broke, and at the same time a long crack appeared on the stone pillar at the end of the chain, and an angry emotion whizzed out.


    Su Sheng slightly raised the corners of his mouth to directly absorb this emotional energy, and then followed the same pattern, each chain broke, and various emotional energy was absorbed.Not long after, all the seven chains were broken, and the book of darkness began to vibrate slightly.The vibration became stronger and stronger, and suddenly, the book of darkness opened by itself.


    A black light lit up, and three black chains were wrapped around Su Sheng, Qingnv, and the master.


    "Huh? The ability of this book of darkness is quite interesting."


    A sneak attack would never succeed on Su Sheng. The moment the black chain appeared, he felt and replicated his ability, but he didn''t hide or fight back but let the black chain entangle himself.


    boom!


    The black light spread out like fireworks, and a woman appeared on the page of the book.


    This woman has blue skin, wears black revealing clothes, and her face is normal, but she has dense white characters on her body that seem to be a book in the shape of a person.Her power and the power emanating from the Book of Darkness share the same origin.


    "Lisa Draka?"


    "You, aren''t you a member of the Yellow Lantern Corps, the controller of the Book of Parallax? How come, how can you be in the Book of Darkness?" Qing Girl recognized the identity of the other party and shouted in surprise.


    Lisa Draka.


    The former core figure of the Yellow Lantern Corps, the master of the book of parallax.


    Lisa Draka, who was recognized, was not surprised. With a cold snort, he saw the black chains shrink instantly. The young girl resisted the ruler naturally. The young girl released the blue light energy to stabilize herself, and the ruler stepped heavily on her feet. On the ground, both hands were pulling the black chains, and the heat rays from his eyes attacked the black chains.


    At the same time, Su Sheng also felt the pulling of the black chain. As soon as this pulling force was generated, Su Sheng flew in the direction of the Book of Darkness. It was just when he was about to be dragged in by the Book of Darkness. Suddenly stopped, the whole person remained motionless as if inlaid above the book of darkness.The body shook slightly, and the black chain instantly exercised.Lisa Draka was suddenly surprised to find that Su Sheng''s body was emitting black light. That was... the emotion of death?The same power as the book of darkness!


    "How could you..."


    Before Lisa Draka''s words were over, Su Sheng suddenly came to him and slapped his hand.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, Lisa Draka flew out and hit a stone pillar next to her. The stone pillar that had been split instantly collapsed and directly pressed her underneath, and the screams instantly sounded.


    Lisa Draka''s colleague who flew out disappeared with the black chains that entangled the master and the young girl.


    "No...impossible..." Lisa Draka, who was under the stone slab, showed pain on her face but stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes. She felt that her connection with the Book of Darkness was severed. , She was free but at the same time she lost her strength. Although the stone slab did not hurt her much, it was enough to make her lose the strength.


    "There are too many impossible things, this one is not in the ranks at all." Su Sheng said lightly, ignoring Lisa Draka, but turned around and touched the book of darkness.There are many things recorded in the Book of Darkness, but Su Sheng is not interested in checking it out. What he is interested in is the ability of the Book of Darkness. He can shut people in to construct various environments and experiences.To put it simply, it is like the dream of the black flower of mercy, except that one is constructed in the dream and the other is in the book.Of course, after copying this ability, Su Sheng also had this ability.


    Aside from other distracting thoughts, Su Sheng stroked the Book of Darkness lightly and released the shock wave ability to sense.


    Infinite stacking.


    Five times, ten times, twenty times, thirty times...


    Simultaneous induction and simultaneous superimposition.


    Finally at thirty times the time, Su Sheng sensed the Black Death Emperor. It was a space shrouded in darkness. A person was wearing a black vest-like clothes. His head was bald without hair but with a few black like symbols. The stripes, face, and body feel like a corpse. Although they are not close to the body, they are extremely ugly.


    He held a huge sickle in his hand, which looked like a god of death.Of course, the ordinary god of death could not be compared at all, because he was Su Sheng who always wanted to find the black death emperor.And where he said it should be the realm of death, right?


    suddenly.


    The Black Death Emperor seemed to sense Su Sheng''s unexpected turn of his head, his eyes lit up at Su Sheng with a strange light.


    The sight seems to have crossed time and space and collided with each other.


    "I found you." Su Sheng chuckled and turned his head to Qingnv and the master: "Wait for me here, I will meet the Black Death Emperor."


    When the voice fell, the shock wave wormhole opened immediately, and Su Sheng disappeared.


    black¡­¡­


    Endless black at a glance.


    The whole world can''t feel any slightest vitality, and the strong breath of death permeates the entire space, making people can''t help but feel desperate and numb.


    This is... the realm of death.


    Chapter 319 urges the Black Death Emperor, I am very satisfied with your ability!


    The specific location of the death domain is very far away, far above 52 parallel universes.If it is not for superimposed seismic capability, it is difficult to find and come here by conventional means.


    There are many destinations for the dead, and there are many hells.


    But the realm of death is extremely special, here... is the territory of the Black Death Emperor!


    Darkness is permeated, death is shrouded.


    Su Sheng didn''t feel too much discomfort, on the contrary, there was a comfortable feeling of returning home.He didn''t need to sense the position of the Black Death Emperor, because the Black Death Emperor had already arrived.


    He seemed to have shrunk his original huge body to just over two meters high, staring directly at Su Sheng with cold eyes, as if the sickle in his hand could be chopped off to take his own life at any time.


    "You are not welcome here." His voice was very hoarse, as if he hadn''t spoken in many years.

 287 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 287

    "Is it just like this? Forced!" Su Sheng chuckled slightly."Don''t tell me that you didn''t know that I was looking for you, or that your Black Lantern Legion had been destroyed by me. In this case, if you see me, you don''t need to drag Cool Ba to blow up the sky, it''s just one sentence. Do you not welcome me? You really got home. No, you were at home!"


    "court death!"


    The Black Death Emperor never expected Su Sheng to be so arrogant. Of course he knew how troublesome Su Sheng was, so he didn''t want to fight Su Sheng, but Su Sheng''s arrogance also made him angry.Who is he?The Black Death Emperor, a symbol of death, can obliterate the guardian of the universe with the touch of his hand. Even the new god can hardly resist his power, and now, he has been scolded!


    The angry black death emperor''s body instantly became huge, tens of meters high, the huge sickle clenched tightly as if it might be chopped off at any time.


    "Come on, you cut me, cut me!" Su Sheng yelled, poking his neck.


    The bare muscles of the Black Death Emperor were about to burst. He really wanted to chop it down with a sickle, but he still resisted it.He was worried, worried that Su Sheng would copy his ability.He has been paying attention to Su Sheng since the Black Death Emperor knew of Su Sheng, but until now, the Black Death Emperor did not know how his abilities were obtained, and his past cannot be traced back.


    Those ordinary abilities are nothing more, but the abilities he can copy seem to have no limit. Any powerful ability will be copied in an instant and can be multiplied countless times, which is completely unreasonable.


    "Couldn''t hesitate again? You still don''t believe me that you forced you to believe it. Black Death? It''s dark enough, and death isn''t so good. You don''t dare to do it when I stand and ask you to chop it off. Are you embarrassed to call Black Death Emperor? Otherwise, I also have the power of the black lamp anyway, how about you joining my Rainbow Legion? Become a black lamp under my command." Su Sheng was a serious mockery, watching the black death emperor''s expression getting uglier and he mocked instead. The more ruthless."Anyway, you are also a persuasion. It''s not so boring to pretend to be an audience in this realm of death every day. You fuck with me and be my little brother. From then on, you don''t have to talk anymore. Whoever wants to kill, you If I can¡¯t deal with it, I¡¯ll help you out, how about?¡±


    boom!


    There was a whistling sound that broke through the air, and the black death emperor instantly came to Su Sheng and cut the sickle directly behind him.


    quickly.


    Almost there was no light and no response at all, and even the slightest change was not noticed, the sickle had already reached Su Sheng''s head.


    Huh!


    The sickle was slashed down, and Su Sheng''s body was instantly split into two and fell to the sides.


    With one hit, the Black Death Emperor was stunned.


    died?


    This... is dead?


    Could it be that he...can''t copy his own abilities?


    "Is this the feeling of death?" Su Sheng could feel the pain of being cut off. He didn''t hide, it wasn''t that he didn''t have the ability to copy the Black Death Emperor, nor was he unable to avoid it. He just wanted to try what it was like.At any rate, he is also the Black Death Emperor. The blood of death is enough to give him face, right?


    Su Sheng is not afraid of death.


    Leaving aside Vandal Savage¡¯s ability to resurrect, the ability of the black light ring alone resurrected him, not to mention that he still has rainbow colors.Although the body was in two stages, the consciousness was still there, and I didn''t feel the feeling of floating out in the state of soul.On the contrary, he felt the soul of Heiduo, the soul in the realm of death.


    And aside from this, just after he copied the black death emperor''s abilities, he was already an immortal existence.


    He himself represents the concept of death!


    An itchy, indescribable sensation gradually grew, and Su Sheng''s bodies were attracted to each other in an instant, and then they were glued together, unexpectedly healed again.


    "Um..." Su Sheng looked at his activities."It seems to be the same as before. This is the feeling of death? That''s the case."


    "Hey, Black Death, why didn''t I become a soul after I died?" Su Sheng raised his head and asked towards the Black Death.


    The black death emperor''s body trembled slightly."You, you copied my ability!"


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Why do I run all the way to this place where the bird doesn''t shit without copying your ability? How good is the pillow for me to accompany me in Wenrouxiang? Stop putting on that stinky face, you from the beginning Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m going to copy your abilities? Otherwise, you can give me a hammer. Answer my question first, why did I not become a soul, because...I don¡¯t have a soul anymore?"


    "..."


    how to answer?how to answer!You have said the reason yourself, but what do you want me to answer?


    "Is that so? There is no change without a soul. However, this is also very good, which means that the ghost can''t judge me, right?" Su Sheng laughed."Do you know the ghost? The wrath of God, the spirit of vengeance, he can judge anyone, but he cannot judge those who are protected by the supreme or lifeless and soulless. Have you ever fought against each other? Who is the current ghost host? Do you know ?"


    Silence, deathly silence.


    "Don''t speak? That''s right, you were scared enough before you copied your abilities. Now I have copied your abilities even more. But...I''m very satisfied with your abilities." Su Sheng really didn''t give black. The face of the dead emperor, mainly this guy is too embarrassed, he has delayed himself for so long and even deliberately ran out to create a chance for him to pretend he did not show up.


    The mud can''t support the wall!


    Chapter 320: Stabbing the Black Emperor to Death and Bullying the Anti-Monitor


    The black death emperor was trembling all over, and his irritation was violent, his glowing eyes stared at Su Sheng.No one has ever dared to talk to himself so presumptuously, no one has ever dared to despise himself so, especially the sentence I am very satisfied with your ability, and I simply didn''t put him in the eyes, as if it was just an ability extractor!


    "Yo yo yo, this look is good, it looks fierce." Seeing the black death emperor''s angry reaction, Su Sheng''s tone raised slightly, and he reached out and poked at the black death emperor."Do it? Don''t persuade it, do it!"


    The black death emperor remained motionless, the anger in his eyes increased.


    "Don''t control it, I have copied all your abilities anyway, what are you controlling, what are you afraid of? Do it, I all point my nose and scold you, don''t you fight back? You are the black king, so real. Okay?" Su Sheng''s finger kept poking the Black Death Emperor."Anyway, if it''s me, I can''t bear it. It doesn''t matter who you are, I''ll talk about it first."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Poke poke.


    After being poked so unceremoniously by Su Sheng with his fingers, the Black Death emperor finally yelled out of uncontrollable anger, and the sickle smashed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    Seeing that the sickle was about to be cut, Su Sheng''s figure suddenly disappeared.One shot was defeated, and the Black Death Emperor swung backwards. He was caught by Su Sheng with his hand as soon as the sickle was cut out.The body of Su Sheng is smaller than that of the Black Death Emperor, and Su Sheng''s palm does not even have a tenth of the size of a sickle, but the Black Death Emperor found that his sickle could not make an inch, and the opponent''s strength was even greater than himself.


    "You said, can I poke you to death with one finger?"


    Su Sheng grasped the sickle with his left hand, and slowly raised the fingers of his right hand to watch the Black Death emperor measure.The Black Death Emperor snorted coldly with his other hand and punched him, and Su Sheng''s finger was poked in the same time.


    Unlimited stacking, fifty times!


    Su Sheng instantly superimposed the power of the Black Death Emperor.


    The Black Death Emperor is the incarnation of darkness before the birth of the spectrum, representing death, darkness, and nothingness, full of force, and strong.


    The collision of darkness and darkness, the contact of death and death.


    Does it cancel each other out or merge with the same origin, or... separate strengths and weaknesses?


    The way of expressing the strength of this level is not so cool or exaggerated. Su Sheng superimposed fifty times the power and finger and burst out. When the finger was pricked on the fist of the Black Death Emperor, the power instantly concurred, darkness, and death. Nothingness, that is an extremely extreme negative force.The black death emperor''s fist was blocked by a finger of Su Sheng, and a bang was heard immediately.


    The fist of the Black Death emperor exploded.


    The strong dark power did not disappear because of the explosion of his fist, but as fiercely as a hunting beast, it rushed over and entangled the Black Death Emperor.


    boom!boom!boom!


    As the dark power eroded, the body of the Black Death emperor exploded one after another, section by section.The sickle had fallen to the ground, and the black death emperor had little body left, and only his head remained.


    "burst!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly, and the black death emperor''s head exploded directly.


    Picking up the sickle of the Black Death Emperor, Su Sheng waited quietly.


    One minute, two minutes, five minutes, ten minutes...

 288 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 288

    The surroundings were still silent, and the Black Death Emperor looked really dead.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and sneered, and left with the huge sickle.


    Total energy of black light, anti-monitor.


    Saint Su''s purpose in looking for the Black Death Emperor was not just for the Black Death Emperor''s ability.After possessing the power of the Black Death Emperor, Su Sheng could clearly sense the position of the total energy of the black light, and with a flash, he had already arrived in front of the total energy of the black light.And just after he left, a figure gradually emerged from the darkness.


    It is the Black Death Emperor.


    He hasn''t died yet, or he has died. He died under a power of the same origin but countless times stronger than himself, but he is the embodiment of darkness and death, unless it is the source of the concept of death, the second sister of the endless family died personally Shot or other more powerful concepts exist, otherwise he will not die so easily.


    The resurrected Black Death Emperor looked at the direction Su Sheng was leaving. He knew where Su Sheng was going and what to do, but the Black Death Emperor had no intention to stop it, because he couldn''t stop it at all, so he went in the opposite direction. Can''t disappear.He persuaded, really persuaded this time, can''t he still run if he can''t beat him?


    Is it okay to stay away from you?


    The total energy of the black light, a huge round black creation, with a person in the center, half of the total energy of the black light, and the other half staying outside and struggling hard.This person was caught by the Black Death Emperor and forced to become an anti-monitor of the total energy of the Black Light.


    "Let me out, let me out!" Seeing Su Sheng, the anti-monitor shouted frantically."Almost, almost I came out, you killed the Black Death Emperor, I can feel that I was out of the control of the total energy of the black light just now. I don¡¯t care who you are, and I¡¯m not interested in knowing who you are, let me go Get out!"


    "Fool!"


    Su Sheng stood in front of the anti-monitor and cursed softly.


    The counter-monitor fell silent for an instant, and stared at it.


    "Not convinced?" Su Sheng sneered and pressed his sickle against his chin."You are being locked up for a silly? The Black Death Emperor can catch you and trap you here. I killed the Black Death Emperor. What would you dare to say? I don''t care who you are, and I am not interested in knowing who I am so arrogant. ?"


    "Listen carefully... do you hear the sound of the sea?"


    "Have you got water in your head?"


    Sheng Su raised his sickle and lay it flat against the head of the counter-monitor and smashed it.


    boom!boom!boom!


    At once, the sickle hit the anti-monitor''s head heavily, and the anti-monitor was so angry.He still couldn''t get rid of the shackles of the total energy of the black light, and could only watch Su Sheng slapping his head with a sickle.After more than a dozen strokes, the anti-monitor also felt a little dizzy, not to mention the gold stars.


    "Are you awake?" Su Sheng asked, narrowing his eyes.


    The anti-monitor stared at Su Sheng for a long time before he said: "How can you let it go? Let me go out."


    Su Sheng shook his head and looked at the anti-monitor with pity."Are you stupid? If you are still trapped by the total energy of the black light, it means that the influence of the black death emperor is still there, and he is not dead, let alone this is the death domain, even if you are released, can you beat the black death emperor? Is there a hammer to let you out?"


    Chapter 321 Resurrecting the Anti-Monitoring and Copying the Anti-Life Equation


    Su Sheng''s words silenced the anti-monitor and calmed down.


    Indeed, the restraint of the total energy of the black lamp means that the black death emperor has not really died. He wants to find the black death emperor to get revenge and vent his anger, but he is really shocked.Because he is dead, he is just a soul now, maybe he can be stronger than a large part of the people in the universe in this state, but facing the black death emperor in the realm of death, this ability is suppressed!


    Unsolvable.


    Unless he can be resurrected, he can become stronger.


    The anti-monitor suddenly stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes."You have a way, right?"


    "Oh, this is negative and negative, is the object inverted? After taking a few shots, it made you smarter. Did I take all the water in your head out?" Su Sheng teased with a chuckle."I can release you, and even I can resurrect you, but what can you give me?"


    "What do you want." The eyes of the anti-monitor lit up instantly.


    "It feels uncomfortable to be locked up? Do you want to let the Black Death Emperor taste the taste of being locked up after venting his anger? I will resurrect you, and you will capture the Black Death Emperor as a collection. Besides, I I want you to catch someone for me!" Su Sheng squinted for a moment."I''m from Earth One, but some time ago, the Steppenwolf of Darkside ran into my world and was driven away, so I want you to catch Darkside''s daughter Greer and give it to me. Remember Living is the deity, not the projection of the power of the multiverse."


    "Yes!" the anti-monitor said simply.


    Su Sheng smiled: "One more thing, has the Multiverse restarted? And it restarted many times?"


    "How did you know?" The counter-monitor looked at Su Sheng in surprise. The restart of the multiverse is a conceptual restart, let alone people on the earth, as long as people below the multiverse will not be aware of anything. , Only a few people can avoid the impact of restart through special abilities or methods.


    Su Sheng shrugged, he really didn''t feel that the universe had restarted, at least it shouldn''t have restarted after he crossed over.But before he crossed over, it was difficult to say, because many things were different from what he remembered or in the comics. It was likely to be the effect of a restart, just like the flash point caused by the Flash?The difference is that the flashpoint can only affect one earth, and the scope of the restart of the multiverse is quite huge.Su Sheng had noticed this question a long time ago, but no one was able to answer his question, and now he just saw the counter-surveillant ask it.


    Restarting the DC world is like playing, anyway, it¡¯s no big deal to restart once the damage is irreparable.


    With a chuckle, Su Sheng weighed his sickle and slashed towards the total energy of the black lamp.


    boom!


    The sickle cut off the total energy of the black light and then heard a loud noise, and the explosion occurred instantly.


    After the rumbling explosion, the total energy of the black light flew directly. Although the anti-monitor was a little embarrassed by the bombing, he was finally out of trouble.Lying on the ground, the anti-monitor struggled to stand up and look at Su Sheng in spite of embarrassment and injury."You can really revive me."


    "Don''t talk about these nonsense, okay?" Su Sheng gave him a blank look, and the energy of the rainbow-colored light was instantly released.The iridescent light surrounded him, and the anti-monitor was dumbfounded."You actually have the power of seven emotional spectrums. Do you want to use this power to resurrect me? It''s useless, just rainbow colors are not enough!"


    "Just shut up and watch."


    Su Sheng reprimanded and then began to stack up, as the ability to increase the rainbow color light began to evolve, and the seven colors gradually condensed together to become...white light!


    "This...this..." The anti-monitor''s eyes widened.


    The white light became stronger and stronger, and the surrounding darkness seemed to be dispersed.Su Sheng stared at the counter-monitor''s mouth slightly raised, and white light instantly enveloped him.


    Huh!


    White light penetrates the body of the counter-surveillant, and in the dazzling light, the body of the counter-surveillant gradually changes. In this world, the soul is actually no different from the entity, at least it does not seem to be the case, but now the body of the counter-surveillant is shrouded in white light Become fuller, this is a real body.


    When the body of the counter-monitor reappeared, the white light suddenly disappeared.


    Surrounded by darkness again, the counter-monitor raised his hands and looked at the excitement in his heart.


    He was resurrected.


    He can feel his strength is growing exponentially.


    The strength of the resurrected anti-monitor and the soul state anti-monitor is completely different.


    "Thank you." The resurrected anti-monitor didn''t know whether he was really smart or figured it out, and he solemnly thanked Saint Su.


    Anti-monitors, the top batch.


    He has never said thank you.


    "Hit me!" Su Sheng smiled slightly and said astonishingly.


    "What?" The anti-monitor was shocked.


    I said thank you, you said hit me?What kind of routine is this dialogue?


    "Don''t you want to hit me? You are now resurrected, and your strength is stronger than before. Don''t you want to try to see if you can spit out evil? After all, I just hit you and hit me not lightly." Su Sheng pursed his lips."So come on, I will let you punch me, I will not fight back or avoid it, kill me once and let you vent your anger. By the way, let your not very bright head face up to my strength. Don''t do anything to upset me in the future. , Something you regret."


    The anti-monitor didn''t know if he understood it, but just nodded and punched towards Su Sheng.

 289 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 289

    oom!


    The fist hit Su Sheng''s chest, and in an instant, the energy of the anti-life equation whizzed out, and this inexplicable force instantly swallowed Su Sheng with its powerful swallowing power.


    The anti-monitor was shocked, could it be...successful?


    The anti-life equation is very powerful and cumbersome. The most common energy is that it can corrode and swallow everything it encounters, and it can control human free will.If, if it is really successful, wouldn''t it be possible to have a powerful subordinate if he can control him?


    A powerful subordinate who can kill the Black Death Emperor and resurrect himself with white light?


    The anti-monitor faintly became excited and was planning to trend Su Sheng, but suddenly felt that Su Sheng, who was engulfed by the anti-life equation, suddenly burst out of the same force, which is also the anti-life equation, and...extremely stronger than his own!


    Chapter 322 Sit firmly on the Diaoyutai, sit on the mountain to watch the monkey show


    "how can that be?"


    The poor anti-monitor had been imprisoned by the Black Death Emperor for too long and had lost his freedom. He didn''t know how capable Su Sheng was and how abnormal his abilities were.It is as strong as the black death emperor who endures in every possible way and does not want to do it, but he was put in a few words by Su Sheng, so that Su Sheng can easily get such a powerful ability of the anti-life equation.


    boom!


    There was a loud explosion, and the counter-monitor stepped back and looked at Su Sheng in horror.


    Su Sheng raised his left hand, spread his palm upwards, and a red and black energy ball appeared in his palm.This energy ball is the anti-life equation.


    "What are you, why..." The anti-monitor exclaimed in exclamation. Su Sheng''s palm was closed and the anti-life equation disappeared. He chuckled: "Don''t do anything that makes me unhappy. I''m unhappy. I will let you. Not even a heart."


    "Go revenge."


    The anti-monitor was silent for a moment and then left in the direction of the Black Death Emperor.


    Although he did have some careful thinking just now, when Su Sheng also possessed the anti-life equation and even stronger than himself, this kind of careful thinking naturally disappeared.After more than 12 years, the anti-monitor had found the Black Death Emperor.It was not too surprising to see the resurrected anti-monitor Black Death Emperor, and he didn''t froze much. He just asked the anti-monitor surprisingly.


    "Did you act at him?"


    "Yes."


    "Damn idiot!" The Black Death emperor roared, and the anti-monitor instantly became angry.


    It''s all about Su Sheng scolding him for being a stupid, you dare to scold me for a stupid?


    In an instant, the anti-monitor fought with the Black Death Emperor. The loss of the Black Death Emperor''s sickle had no major impact, but the strength of the resurrected anti-monitor was doubled.If it weren''t for the death of the anti-monitor, the Black Death would not be easy to catch him.Being caught, the anger of being turned into the total energy of the black light was completely vented, and it didn''t take long for the anti-monitor to start pressing the black death emperor, and the fight was very intense.


    not far away.


    Su Shengshan appeared in the air and revealed a rainbow-colored sofa. Sitting on the sofa, he watched with interest the battle between the Black Death Emperor and the anti-monitor.


    The two top master opponents are also rare occasions, but unfortunately there is no Coke popcorn.


    The anti-monitor shot angrily, and the black death emperor did not give it for nothing. Although overall, the anti-monitor has more offensives, but your coming and going are really exciting.I don''t know how long he fought, the Black Death Emperor glanced at Su Sheng, who was watching the excitement in the distance, and suddenly became a little frustrated. He actually gave up resistance.


    "Don''t fight anymore, you can''t kill me anyway, and you can''t drive me out." The Black Death stopped his hands, he could see that Su Sheng was deliberately watching a monkey show.


    He doesn''t want to be this monkey!


    The anti-monitor obviously knew it too, but his anger hadn''t been vented yet, and the Black Death Emperor did not fight back and he still attacked.But the lone tree can''t form a forest, and the monofilament can''t form a line. The Black Death Emperor, who stopped and counter-monitor, felt boring."You thought that would be fine, haha..." The anti-monitor coldly snorted and suddenly pulled the Black Death Emperor towards Su Sheng.


    "What are you doing!"


    The Black Death Emperor panicked and hurriedly wanted to break free, but the anti-monitor was not a normal character, how could he break free immediately if he wanted to break free?


    "Patter!"


    The anti-monitor threw the Black Death Emperor heavily on the ground, in front of Su Sheng.


    The moment he landed, the Black Death wanted to escape, but just as soon as a burst of rainbow-colored light surrounded him, the next moment, the rainbow-colored light evolved into white light, and the dazzling white light trapped the Black Death like a cage. The darkness in him seemed to be being dissipated by the white light, his strength began to drain, and his expression began to pain.


    With a slight movement of Su Sheng''s fingers, the white light trapping the Black Death instantly revealed a huge white drifting bottle. The inside of this drifting bottle was emitting white light, but the Black Death Emperor inside could be seen from the outside.The reduced beam was superimposed and swung over, and in a blink of an eye the white drifting bottle became a normal size and fell into Su Sheng''s hands.


    Shaking the shrinking drifting bottle and looking at the Black Death Emperor inside, Su Sheng smiled and said to the anti-monitor."I don''t limit your time. When will Darkside''s daughter Greer be captured? When will you go to the earth to find me."


    "I need to get stronger before I can find Darkside." The anti-monitor said.


    "Follow you!" Su Sheng waved his hand, the sofa that had emerged disappeared, the shock wave wormhole opened immediately, and Su Sheng flashed away from the realm of death.


    The counter-monitor also left afterwards. He needed energy, needed to swallow the life of the positive matter universe, and energy to increase his power.The earth definitely won''t work. He doesn''t know whether Su Sheng is a hero or whether there is any so-called justice, so the normal universe will not work for the time being, in fifty-two universes.


    The anti-monitor found a universe.


    Earth three.


    Su Sheng didn¡¯t know what his actions had caused the counter-surveillants to do, and he did not know that he had swallowed all life on Earth III, forcing Su Sheng and Jessie Kuai Ke to always want to find the criminal syndicate to show up and escape Earth III. A series of events were brought out.After returning from the realm of death, Saint Su returned to the book of darkness.


    The Book of Darkness 817 disappeared, disappeared with the destruction of the total energy of the black lamp.


    Domination stood quietly on the side, the young girl had been tamed by Lisa Draka and changed her beliefs, and the blue light energy had this ability.


    "The Black Death Emperor has been solved by me, you can return to the Blue Lantern Tribe." Su Sheng didn''t look at or ask Lisa Draka about it, just a small person.He said to the young girl and then returned to the earth with the master.


    Enter the disciple.


    Su Sheng placed the black death emperor''s drifting bottle next to the seven lamp lantern beast, and then turned around and found a place for the black death emperor''s sickle.


    Unknowingly, there are more and more collections.


    "Modify reality, control energy, time travel, devour life in the universe to strengthen oneself, and can also control free consciousness, and can also create a shadow version of oneself to gain abilities and then devour energy? If you remember correctly, a certain event happened. The watcher also used the anti-life equation to control the Flash so that he became the death god summoned by Darkside, the new host of the black runner, this ability is really good!" Su Sheng chuckled and notified Patty to come to the disciple. , Revise reality, he plans to give it a try.


    Chapter 323 Revised Reality and Pillow Recycle Bin


    Not long after, Patty came over.


    "I said before that I will arrange a place for you. Your new life is a world of apocalyptic wasteland. I have a few pillows over there and you can live with them." Su Sheng simply said to Patty. A sentence followed and directly hit the reduced beam.In an instant, Patty quickly became smaller, and was taken by Su Sheng into the world of Hellboy.


    Strictly speaking, it seems that it can no longer be called the world of Hellboy. It has become a world of doomsday wasteland beyond recognition.


    Harley Quinn¡¯s camp.


    Several towering peaks surround the mountain camp in the middle. The top of each mountain is full of greenery, like a little paradise.Harley Quinn, Poison Ivy, Catwoman, Liz Sherman, and the blonde Nazi took care of this place in good order, especially the various plants and flowers on one of the mountain fortresses are extremely luxuriant, I think it should be Poison Ivy Give yourself a circle.


    The sun is scorching hot, and the wind blowing seems to carry heat waves.


    There is a fountain swimming pool in the garden of the middle fortress, and the clown girl and others soak in it, and it looks like they have a very chic life.When Su Sheng appeared with Patty, they saw white flowers, and they didn''t even bother to wear a swimsuit.After all, scientific and technological civilization has been ruined a long time ago. Without a machine, no one can climb on it from the outside. This is like a completely isolated small world without worrying about being seen by anyone.


    "Ah, my dear, you are finally here." As soon as I saw the clown girl Su Sheng got out of it in an instant, she threw herself directly into Su Sheng''s arms soggy.


    Su Sheng held the clown girl and nodded towards the others, slapped hello, and then patted the clown girl''s buttocks neither lightly nor heavily."This is Patty, a new pillow. I will stay here with you in the future."


    Harley Quinn approached Patty and sniffed, and said, "Police?"


    "You, how do you know?" Patty asked in a panic.

 290 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 290

    The clown girl pouted her lips. When she was in Gotham, she had spoken to the police a lot, and she was very familiar with the smell of the police.


    Su Sheng took off his clothes and went into the pool, looking at the others one by one.Liz Sherman and the blonde female Nazis have not changed much. Even if the Poison Ivy Girl¡¯s airport is submerged in the water, it is still so spectacular. As for Catwoman... When Su Sheng¡¯s eyes swept over, she was the only one who covered her body with her hands and she didn¡¯t want to be you. Take advantage of it.


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and chuckled lightly, but raised his palm, and the anti-life equation instantly appeared and attracted everyone''s attention.


    "What is this?" The clown girl knelt by the pool and hooked Su Sheng''s neck with her hands from behind, and asked curiously.


    Seeing this, Patty couldn¡¯t help but moved aside and looked a little embarrassed, even though she was used to being absurd with Su Sheng with other people every night, but after all, she was relatively familiar, and now it¡¯s all strangers and a little embarrassing and shy. She felt that the absurdity here might be worse than that outside.


    Patty thinks it might be more like a pillow recycling bin?Throw pillows that have been tired of use may be sent here, usually living his own little life, if he needs to come here to vent some absurdity.To a certain extent, he put a pillow and raised it in captivity, in this special world, in the world he controlled.


    "The anti-life equation, one of the top abilities in the universe, is one of the best. I just acquired it. I won''t talk about the others. This ability can modify reality, so I plan to come over and try it!" Su Sheng smiled lightly. ."I intend to completely turn this world into a doomsday wasteland and skip the long process of evolution."


    "Okay, okay, okay, there are only a few of us these days who haven¡¯t even seen a person. This god is too boring, you quickly make this world a wasteland, so that those who are struggling to survive will come The more, we can enjoy the feeling of being a god. A bottle of water, a bread, competition, chaos, distortion of human nature... Wow, oh, I can¡¯t wait." The clown girl suddenly turned forward and jumped directly into the pool. Zhong arrived in front of Su Sheng, and she came to the middle of Su Sheng''s legs and raised her head laughingly: "My dear, I will help you raise the most beautiful woman in this world."


    After speaking, the clown girl suddenly lowered her head and dived into the water, and soon she saw gurgling bubbles popping out.


    "Shameless." Catwoman naturally guessed what the clown girl was doing, and said in a low voice with contempt.


    "You are all raised in captivity, so what kind of face do you need." The Poison Ivy Girl joked.


    Catwoman snorted coldly: "I don''t want to fall like you, I just stay with you and then leave."


    "It''s just that the environment is different, is there a difference?" The Poison Ivy Girl said lazily."Anyway, I like it here. It allows me to grow plants freely without worrying about being destroyed."


    Listening to the two people quarreling, Su Sheng chuckled directly to stimulate the ability of the anti-life equation.


    Modify reality!


    In an instant, the originally clear sky became gray as if it was shrouded in yellow sand. The oceans all over the world turned into yellow sand, and all kinds of magic or miscellaneous powers in the original world disappeared completely.Yellow sand is everywhere, water resources are beginning to be scarce, and thin radiation effects appear all over the world.At the same time, all the memories of other people in this world except them have been modified. The civilized world is already a long, long time ago to them. After the nuclear crisis broke out, civilization disappeared, and generations of them. All live in such a doomsday wasteland.


    "Huh..." Su Sheng took a deep breath and opened his eyes. It is easy to modify the reality, but large-scale and large-scale detailed modifications are also more energy-consuming.


    However, the effect is good.


    "Well, it won''t take long for you to enjoy the world you want." Su Sheng laughed and pulled the clown girl up from the water, turned around and sat on him.


    Uh.


    The ridiculous thing started again. First, the clown girl followed the others, one by one. It was a pity that the catwoman wanted to take the opportunity to leave. Unfortunately, she was dragged by Su Sheng. In the end, Patty, Liz Sherman and the blonde Nazi had already Powerless to fight again, Su Sheng singles out the three Gotham Phantoms: Harley Quinn, Plant Girl, and Catwoman!


    ...


    Ps: Pave the way for crazy Max.


    Chapter 324 God?angel?Ferosa!


    In the wind mixed with unintelligible shouts, in the garden of the middle fortress.


    Everyone was bathed in some gloomy sunlight. Su Sheng squinted and pushed away the arm of Catwoman on his neck, slowly pulling out the head of Poison Ivy from the arm and preparing to turn over.As soon as she turned over, she found that Catwoman''s legs were still on her stomach, and Harley Quinn was under her legs.


    Seeing that Su Sheng couldn¡¯t escape, he simply sneaked into the ground in a stateless state and then came out from the side. He put on his clothes and washed briefly. Su Sheng came to the edge of the fort and looked down. There were about seventeen or eight people. , There are men and women who look very embarrassed and haggard, as if they might hang up at any time.


    At this moment they were kneeling on the ground and cheering in excitement and despair.


    The excitement was because they saw the greenery on the mountain, and the despair was because the mountain was too high, and they couldn''t climb it.


    "Wake up, wake up, the first batch of toys is here." I just changed the world, and I didn''t expect to meet a group of survivors in one night.


    Su Sheng turned his head and shouted. The others woke up one after another and hurried over. They may not be able to see the appearance of the people below, but they still saw some people.


    "Quickly, 250, go wash and get ready to receive the first batch of toys." The clown girl excitedly urged, and it didn''t take long for them to wear a neat new look.


    The Harley Quinn raised her hand to release the energy of the yellow light and directly revealed a yellow elevator on the edge of the fortress. The appearance of this elevator scared the survivors below. This... Is this a miracle?


    "Who will go down with me?" Harley Quinn turned her head and asked.


    Catwoman is not interested, Plant Ivy loves plants far more than humans. Su Sheng uses these purely to satisfy the evil taste of Harley Quinn, and does not have much feeling for people in this world, so in the end, Harley Quinn is carrying Liz. Sherman, the blonde Nazi and Patty went down the elevator.


    Before going down, the clown girl brought a large bottle of mineral water.


    The three clown women came down to the group of survivors. There were men and women, old and young, one by one nervously, looking at them with horror and expectation.


    Suddenly someone knelt on the ground and prayed to the three clowns?


    "God? We are not God, we are just angels under God?" The clown girl chuckled and shook the mineral water.


    Under the sun, the clear water was transparent, and the shaking sound seemed to ring in each of them.


    water!


    Shimizu!


    The desire and craziness in the eyes of the survivors were clearly visible, but no one dared to move.


    "Who are you leading? Whoever is the leader can drink this bottle of water." The clown girl said with a smile.


    A middle-aged man slowly got up."I, I am..."


    Puff!


    As soon as his words fell, a dagger pierced his chest.He looked at the woman beside him in disbelief.The woman looked at him blankly, until he lost his vitality and then pulled out the dagger.A broken dagger with no hilt at all.


    This woman was wearing dirty trousers and a strapless T-shirt. Her arms were not sturdy but she was muscular. With a scarf around her neck, she could barely see the clean place.Although her face is dirty but her eyes are firm, she is not the kind of delicate woman.


    "Now, I''m the leader." She looked around the others and slowly said.


    No one refuted, the woman slowly got up and looked down at Harley Quinn."My name is Ferrosa and I am their leader."


    "I admire you." The clown girl threw the mineral water over. Ferrosa took it and unscrewed it and took a few sips. The rest turned around and handed it to others.


    One person can barely get a bite to solve a big problem, but it makes them very excited.


    "I want you people, you can live and gather under the fortress, can you see the sluice? I will regularly give you water and food, but you need to work for me and work for me!" The clown girl pointed to Ferosa."And you will have the opportunity to go to heaven. You can take a bath and change into clean clothes. You can have plenty of food and water. If you can make your master see it, your life will change drastically."


    "Good!" Ferrosa replied simply.


    "You come with me." The clown girl said to Firosa and then turned to Patty and the others."You take you to the fortress to design how to set up a card."


    "Obviously you can do it with a single idea, and it takes so much time." The blonde Nazi pouted.


    The clown girl snorted."What do you know, no one can be loved for no reason, even if it is God''s slave or subject."


    The blonde female Nazi remained silent, what if the ambition and method of ruling?The blonde female Nazis are better at being stronger, after all, they came from the time when the Nazis were wanton.With a hello, the blonde female Nazis and the three took the survivors to the bottom of the fortress. The clown girl took Ferrosa on the elevator and went to God. As for the body of the former leader?


    No one took a look.


    In this age, dead people are all too common.

 291 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 291

    Even if there are no accidents, even if they live without worry, the effects of radiation have greatly reduced their lifespan. It is rare for them to live to 70 or 80 years old.


    Ferosa was silent and seemed calm.


    Riding on the lift where the yellow energy emerged, her heart was not so peaceful.This is definitely not something normal technology can do, especially when Harley Quinn returns to the top of the mountain to recover the energy lift and disappear, she is even more convinced of this.


    Although she doesn''t believe in any angelic theory of God.


    But this person, these people, are definitely not ordinary people.


    "My clothes are taken off." Harley Quinn turned to Fa Rosa.


    Filosa hesitated for a moment and took off the tattered and dirty clothes on her body. The clown girl looked at her and nodded and said to follow me, and then led her to a simple bathroom not far away, saying The bathroom is actually just a shower room. The shower is pattered with water, the tiles on the floor look smooth and beautiful, and there are shower gel, shampoo and other things that Ferrosa doesn¡¯t recognize.


    "This...too waste." Seeing the patter of water on the shower, Ferosa couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    "What are you doing in a daze? After washing yourself, I will take you to see the master. If he sees you, you can stay here to live. If you don''t see you, you have to go down."


    ...


    Ps: Ferrosa is from the movie "Mad Max 4: Fury Road". It is the heroine of this movie. The actor is Charlize Theron. In this movie, there are several women who are raised by the villain''s undead Joe. All of them are supermodels, and they have participated in works, and they will be introduced one by one when I write.


    Chapter 325 Mad Max: Fury Road


    The patter of clear water flowed down her body, and Ferrosa tilted her head up and opened her mouth to let the water slap and enjoy this extravagant behavior.


    Just a bottle of water can make people fight for life and death, but here is inexhaustible.


    This place is really heaven to Ferrosa, to the survivors in the wasteland.


    After a while, Filosa walked out clearly and cleanly, and Harley Quinn looked up and down and nodded slightly."Come with me."


    The palace is not too far away from here. I walked all the way and saw the catwoman and the poison ivy woman. All of them were stunningly beautiful, the kind of laid-back posture, and the fair skin, they were completely unexperienced. The impact of wasteland.Before stepping into the palace, Ferrosa saw a man at the table in the pergola not far away eating breakfast leisurely.It may be ordinary outside, but in this world, this kind of breakfast can almost be regarded as a rare and gorgeous meal.


    "My dear, I brought you someone here. The murderer just killed their leader, I think it''s not bad." The clown girl came to Su Sheng and introduced with a smile.


    "Just be happy." Su Sheng smiled and raised his head and cast a glance.


    Ferosa stood a little nervously.


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng''s eyes paused slightly and asked with a chuckle.


    "Ferosa," she replied.


    "Do you know a man named Max? Oh no, you shouldn''t, after all, your arm is still intact." Su Sheng glanced at her left arm and said something that made Ferrosa a little confused.


    Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly: "I haven''t eaten for a long time, right? Sit down and eat whatever you want."


    Ferosa sat down hesitantly and began to eat.


    It''s not ugly but it''s not elegant.


    Seeing her eating, Su Sheng squinted with interest, the name of Ferrosa and her appearance reminded Su Sheng of a movie.Mad Max: Fury Road.This movie probably talks about the formation of tribal powers in the world of the apocalyptic wasteland. Among them, the villain headed by Undead Joe is the most powerful, and his fortress seems to be similar to here.Because of the effects of radiation, people''s lives are not long and will be affected, so the undead old Joe caught the most beautiful woman and gave the best conditions to captivity as a fertility tool, hoping to give birth to the healthiest baby.


    Ferrosa is the commander of the undead old Joe, Furious Ji.


    Her left arm was broken and replaced with a mechanical arm. For salvation and other reasons, Ferrosa took away the woman in captivity of Undead Joe to look for an oasis, but she was killed by Undead Joe and Gasoline Town, the boss of Bullet Array. In the process of chasing together, they met a man named Max. They joined hands and finally killed the Undead Joe and returned to the fort camp of the Undead Joe, and seized control.


    The name Ferosa, what it looks like.


    Su Sheng felt that this should be Mad Max: The plot of Fury Road. He modified the reality and changed the overall environment of the world and human memory, but he did not create human beings for no reason or deliberately modify it. What kind of plot means that Ferrosa was originally a person in this world, but after modifying the world, it evolved into this according to the natural development trend.


    This is a bit interesting.


    After Ferrosa finished eating, Su Sheng spoke quietly."Want to stay?"


    "Yes!" Ferrosa said without hesitation.


    Su Sheng smiled and stood up and pointed at Harley Quinn."Listen to her in the future, and she is the master here."


    Ferrosa nodded to Harley Quinn.


    "Find her a piece of clothing, let her maintain the following situation first, I will leave, and Tula outside wakes me up to have a look." Gideon''s message came from Su Sheng''s bracelet during the meal. Saying that the girl Tula woke up, Su Sheng said to the clown girl and flew directly into the air with a swish.


    This move made Ferrosa instantly dumbfounded.


    fly?


    People, how can people fly?


    "Come with me." The clown girl ignored Ferrosa''s exclamation and took her to the palace to find clothes to change, and then sent her down to maintain the situation.


    After the disciple number collection room Su Sheng came out, he went to the medical room to see Tula, a girl in the water.


    Tula just woke up and was getting out of the hospital bed suspiciously, and she was slightly surprised when she saw Su Sheng."It''s you, you saved me? How is Atlantis?"


    "You can ask Mela yourself." Su Sheng sensed for a moment and directly released the shock wave wormhole.


    Tula looked at Su Sheng tentatively and walked over, the next moment, she had returned to Amnesty Bend and saw Mela who was fighting with Aum.Su Sheng didn''t bother to ask about the rest, but just went to look at Caitlin and the others'' black kryptonite research. The progress is still very fast, but it will take time.After she had nothing to do, Su Sheng contacted Ballistics and asked her to buy some daily necessities to send over. After explaining that Su Sheng dashed away and left.


    Huh!


    In the office of Ferris Airlines, Carol Ferris is busy in a red dress.Hearing the sound, Carlo Ferris looked up and saw Su Sheng.


    "Why are you here?" Carol Ferris put down the files unexpectedly and got up and walked over.


    Su Sheng smiled and hugged Carol Ferris with an open hand. This kind of enthusiastic greeting made her a little surprised. She subconsciously embraced Su Sheng just about to speak, but Su Sheng suddenly squeezed herself with care. Carol Ferris snorted subconsciously.


    "You guy... won''t you be so passionate just to take advantage of me?" Carol Ferris said silently.


    "Talk about business with you." Su Sheng turned and sat on her desk."I want you to get some weapons, guns and ammunition, various types of vehicles and tanks from the military. Doesn''t your company make airplanes? Get me some helicopters."


    "What do you want this for? It''s useless for you." Carol Ferris asked unexpectedly.


    "Toys for the clown girl." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Toy..." Carol Ferris said with a wry smile."All the things you want can be stationed in a camp. They are just toys for Harley Quinn? You are so kind to her."


    "People who can satisfy me and please, I don''t mind treating her better!" Su Sheng said disapprovingly.


    Chapter 326 The Consciousness of Carol Ferris


    "If you only need a plane, I can send it to you and pick up the goods at any time. But for other things, if you are not in a hurry, please give me some time. I need to check how much money is left on the company''s account." Although Su Sheng is talking about business But Carol Ferris didn''t even plan to let Su Sheng pay for it. Although these things are valuable, some things are not measurable by money.


    Certain things.


    Money is actually the least valuable, because money can be earned, but friendship or favor cannot be earned.


    Carol Ferris¡¯s life has actually changed drastically since I met Su Sheng, and all kinds of weird things have happened. Carol Ferris is very clear that the world is no longer as peaceful as before, so he has Su Sheng''s favor is more important than anything else.Even if you don''t expect life-saving at the critical moment, at least this relationship is enough to make her more closely maintain the relationship between her company and the official military, even if she is a soldier.

 292 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 292

    "As soon as possible." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Okay, then I''ll get in touch immediately."


    "By the way, where''s Hal Jordan''s black lamp ring?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Carol Feliston paused: "I was taken away by the military."


    "Oh, then forget it." Su Sheng had planned to destroy it easily, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, the total energy of the black light had been spent, and the black death emperor had been shut down by himself. The black light ring was now just a ring.


    After all, Carol Ferris was born in the army, and his vigorous and resolute style has not changed much.Almost all the cash on the company''s books was dispatched, and at the same time contacted the military for the installment procedure.Of course, the quantity and value of these military supplies are not low. Many of them are not for sale by the military. However, Su Sheng asked them to agree and are willing to deliver them in person. The location is Carol Ferris''s company and the construction site here. Enough to hold these things.


    "They will deliver things before dark." Carol Ferris said to Su Shengdao.


    Su Sheng nodded: "I will borrow you for a few more days."


    "Good." Carol Ferris asked the secretary directly without asking."Okay, is half a month enough?"


    "Enough!" Su Sheng smiled and walked behind Carol Ferris, holding her shoulders with both hands and bending over and laughing lightly: "Don''t you ask me what to do with you?"


    "It''s not necessary, you won''t hurt me anyway." Carol Ferris laughed.


    Su Sheng smiled and stretched his palm along her neck. This airport is much better than the airport outside.Carol Ferris'' body stiffened a little but did not move.She knew very well about Su Sheng''s unscrupulousness. To be honest, when she was responsible for contacting Su Sheng before retiring, she felt that she might have had such an experience.She did not resist slightly closing her eyes and letting Su Sheng run around in her airport, leaning back on the chair somewhat weakly, her body trembling slightly and her breathing gradually becoming disordered.


    Her reaction made Su Sheng slightly interesting.After playing for a while, he pulled his hand back.


    This leaving Carol Ferris made a disappointed voice instead.


    "Want?" Su Sheng sat on the table and faced Carol Ferris."That''s right, you never had a chance to fall in love in the army before, and even less time to take over the company after you retired."


    Raising his hand and stroking Carol Ferris''s somewhat bewildered face, Su Sheng smiled and said, "Be patient, and when you do what I have explained, I will reward you."


    "Obviously you took advantage and said it was like I''m begging you." Carol Ferris curled her lips and arranged her clothes.


    Su Sheng smiled and did not refute.


    As time passed slowly, cars drove over, guns and ammunition, military vehicles, tankers, tanks and so on came one after another.The person in charge of the transportation also specially came to see Su Sheng during the handover, probably to confirm whether Carol Ferris had lied.After the military personnel left, Su Sheng and Carol Ferris'' helicopter fees were directly packed with a reduced beam, and then they took her back to the villa in the center city.


    It is also piled up here.


    All kinds of daily necessities, food and beverages are endless.Packed in the same way, Su Sheng took Carol Ferry to the collection room of the Disciple, reduced it, and then took it to the world of the doomsday wasteland...


    In the dark, the five hilltop fortresses were shining.


    Su Sheng brought Carol Ferris over, and Carol Ferris was still in a daze.


    Who would have thought that a toy that looked like a globe was actually a world, even if she had been to that playground and participated in that absurd party, the playground was completely different from a whole earth.


    Su Sheng put the shrunken thing aside and called the clown girl to explain the situation to Carol Ferris, and by the way told Carol Ferris of the purpose of bringing her.


    She needs to train several pilots and the use of weapons and equipment.


    Su Sheng asked Carlo Ferris to talk with Harley Quinn, and Su Sheng went to his room.


    His room is the largest in the fortress and the best environment.


    As soon as you enter, it is a round living room. The living room is equipped with all the equipment. There is a round indoor swimming pool in the center. There are many plants and flowers on the edge. The huge floor-to-ceiling windows can give you a panoramic view of the outside scenery. No view.Above the head, the huge glass skylight can easily overlook the starry sky, although there are no stars at all.On the sofa by the swimming pool, Filosa was watching TV in a group. There must be no radio programs in this world. It should be DVD movies.


    Hearing the sound, Ferosa rose up instantly like a frightened bird, bowed her head and shouted."the host."


    After Su Sheng left, although Felossa went to preside over the situation, she was already qualified to stay here and returned tonight naturally, and the clown girl also taught her some rules.For example, the name of Su Sheng, such as her identity and the things to do, such as being naked when she is above.


    Ok.


    These are the evil tastes of Harley Quinn.


    She stayed in this world to experience the joy of being a god, which is naturally unscrupulous and do whatever she wants.


    ...


    PS: It''s a new month, ask for flowers, ask for rewards.In addition, the movie Mad Max is really good, of course there is also a comic version, you can watch it if you are interested.


    Chapter 327 The Law of Doom


    As the night enveloped, Ferrosa in the room slowly walked over and lowered her head to help Su Sheng withdraw her clothes.


    She didn''t understand many things. The time she came here was too short, but there was one thing she could be sure of, Su Sheng, the owner of herself was indeed a god.She watched Su Sheng fly into the sky and disappeared. She also saw the clown girl use that special yellow light to manifest all kinds of things. She even saw the armor on the blonde Nazi girl and the poison ivy girl who was like a plant. Like a god, plants and flowers grew in this room in the blink of an eye.


    All clothes are gone.


    Su Sheng took her directly to a certain bedroom, and soon the voice rang.


    The mode of getting along is very primitive, and there is no emotion, let alone atmosphere.


    In fact, Su Sheng did not take people in this world too seriously, at least there is no emotional foundation. The pillow is just a pillow. Unlike the blonde Nazi and Liz Sherman, she was even hung on the wall by Su Sheng. No qualifications.Ferrosa also knew that she was actually a plaything in captivity, but she could enjoy a safe, excellent, and heavenly life.


    Even white 12.


    This is no different from April 19.


    Sad?It''s not sad!


    For Ferrosa, a bottle of water can kill, and it is a lucky thing for a woman to exchange her body for a bottle of water in an apocalyptic environment.What''s more, Su Sheng is young, clean and handsome, and very powerful. Such an object is much stronger than others.At least for Ferosa, in such an environment, it is much better to hand it over to Su Sheng cleanly for the first time than a man who doesn''t know what dirty environment is being dirty.


    this is the truth.


    No words for a night.


    For the first time, Ferrosa fell asleep without any alert, but she woke up early because of this.Su Sheng can do it too.


    After washing up, Su Sheng brought the limping Felosa out of the room to have breakfast.


    "Can''t you find a dress for her? That''s too... ridiculous." Carol Ferris looked at Ferosa at the table and frowned.


    "Embarrassed?" Su Sheng smiled and snapped his fingers to simply modify the reality.


    Ferosa didn''t put on her clothes, instead Carol Ferris was gone, not only her, but everyone else.


    "You bastard!" Catwoman scolded indignantly.


    Carol Ferris shook his head helplessly and shut up.


    Everyone is the same, so there is nothing embarrassing or absurd.


    After the meal, Su Sheng took out the reduced supplies and weapons one by one. First, a cable bridge was shown among the five forts. One fortress was used to store supplies, and the other was for weapons. Ferrosa followed Carlo Ferris. And other people sent things up and started training. Of course, they must be wearing clothes at this time!Busy, the day passed quickly.Some people are lucky enough to be selected to use weapons or helicopter tanks, and some are unqualified and can only do simple construction work.


    Unconsciously.


    These people gradually became hands, and the construction of the fortress began to look decent. During this period, many survivors were accepted one after another, and the number of people in the fortress was about to break through hundreds.Among them, there are naturally many people who are unpredictable, but they are directly stable after being solved by Ferosa and the others.

 293 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 293

    Ferrosa became the commander.


    Responsible for all the military security of the fortress. Every evening, the huge sluice will release water. At this time, people in the fortress will flock to them and use their storage tools to store as much water as possible.Whenever this time comes, the clown girl will watch the chaos and struggle below enthusiastically, enjoying the feeling of controlling others like a god.In addition, when putting food, they are fighting each other in chaos, the most direct jungle king, wolves eat meat, dogs eat shit, it''s that simple!Of course, every time they go down there are many women showing themselves, hoping to be selected, and enjoy the qualifications of living in heaven like Ferosa.


    unfortunately.


    Harley Quinn didn''t bother.


    A weird conspiracy, a small society with no morality, no dignity, and even no personality.


    Although there are elements of the clown girl deliberately guiding, but more of their own behavior, this is the end, this is the law of survival of the end!


    After seeing it a few times, Sheng Su can be considered to understand why the clown girl is so enthusiastic. Aside from the Virgin, anyone who arrives in such an environment and such a position will gradually sink into the feeling of being aloof and controlling everything.


    "Reported that the reconnaissance plane found a car was escaping in this direction, and seven or eight scavengers were chasing after it!"


    A man in military uniform said to Felosa, who was resting on the desert buggy.


    Ferosa opened her eyes and said lightly: "Open the door and let the people below get ready."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier turned and left, and Ferosa got out of the car and walked to the elevator not far away.


    This elevator was actually realized by Su Sheng, so that it would be too troublesome to need the clown girl to appear back and forth.There are two huge golden robots guarding the elevator.


    320 fighters of the Golden Legion.


    Ferosa was curious how the blonde Nazi controlled this kind of robot.


    The upgrade started slowly and came to the top.


    After coming out, Ferosa did not rush over, but first took off her uniform clothes and then walked towards Su Sheng who was chatting with Carlo Ferris.


    class.


    There has been.


    The clown girl is of course the first step, followed by Ferrosa. She lives on the top and manages the bottom, but when she is on the top, she can''t dress like other people.These days Ferrosa is also used to it.


    As long as it is a society, even a primitive society.


    Will naturally vibrate the social class!


    "Master, a team of scavengers is chasing a car towards our side. The number of scavengers is about seven or eight cars. Should we take action?" Frosa asked.


    "The scavenger?"


    "The scavengers are a special team. It is a camp far away from us. The undead old Joe''s men are responsible for catching survivors and collecting supplies. Although I didn''t see clearly what was on the car being chased. , But the scavengers chased so far, it should be valuable!" Ferrosa explained.


    Chapter 328 The fertility tool that just came out of the tiger¡¯s mouth and entered the wolf pack


    Ferrosa already knew a lot of information, and collected various information from the survivors who had received it, so she still knew about the several forces around the fortress and the camp.


    There is more than one campsite.


    The Undead Old Joe is the largest group of forces nearby. It has a large number of people and controls water and plants. He relies on these to consolidate the power of ruling. At the same time, he is in horns with the nearby gasoline town and bullet array.He provides water, plants and vegetables. The bullet array is a military factory camp to provide weapons, and the gasoline town provides gasoline. It can be said that the development is very fast and very large.


    Hearing Ferrosa''s introduction, Su Sheng became more and more sure that this world had evolved into Mad Max: Fury Road.


    "Have you ever played?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Crush!" Ferrosa said.


    "Then what else to ask, you decide."


    Ferosa nodded and turned to leave and get dressed.


    "Quick, quick, they are going to catch up."


    A car was racing wildly in the yellow sand, and the driving was a young woman with long blonde hair. She looked nervous and frightened, clutching the steering wheel with her hands and looking forward.The co-pilot was also a young woman, with the same long hair but a little white. At this moment, she turned her head to look at the scavengers who were chasing after her and shouted at the woman driving.


    "This is the fastest speed. The front and the front is the Paradise Fortress. As long as we can get there, it will be safe." Anhalad shouted loudly while holding the steering wheel firmly.


    "Look at it." Courteney, the co-pilot, suddenly shouted.


    Ahead.


    The place called the fortress of paradise set off a series of sandstorms, and several tanks lined up in the sandstorm.


    "Oh my God, the tank? It turned out to be a tank. They won''t attack us, right?" Courteney yelled in panic, and then heard booms, booms, and loud noises. Several shells flew out of the tank''s muzzle. .


    Whoosh whoosh.


    The missile passed their car and exploded behind. In an instant, there was a loud rumbling noise, and the car almost overturned due to the shock.Anhalad finally steadied his body and slowly drove towards the fortress. At this time, the tank had slowly retreated, and several off-road vehicles drove out. The people in the vehicles were fully armed and armed with guns and went straight to those who were fired. Scavengers after the attack.


    Anhalad''s car stopped in the crowd, and several gunmen faced them.


    When they gathered their hands and got out of the car slowly, they saw a soldier who was clearly different from the others approaching.


    Ferrosa glanced at the two and then motioned to those around him to search for the car. In the process, the two Anhalad were motionless and dared not speak.After a while, the person searching for the car shook his head at Ferrosa.


    Nothing at all!


    "Why do scavengers chase you?" Ferrosa asked in a deep voice.


    "We, we are healthy." Anhalad said.


    Women are not of high value in the doomsday, but healthy and beautiful women are invaluable to the immortal old Joe, and the first choice for inheritance.


    Ferosa understood, she looked at the two women.


    It looks really healthy and beautiful.The overall quality is obviously higher than those of the women in the fortress, maybe... the owner would be interested?


    "You, can you take us in?" Courteney asked tentatively.


    "Yes!" Ferrosa said."If you want to live in a comfortable room, have sufficient water, food, and also want to watch various movies, then you need to get my master¡¯s approval. If he is satisfied, your life is actually the same as that of the immortal Joe. If you get the same, the difference is that the living conditions are better. On the contrary, you are the same as everyone else. Choose for yourself."


    "Can we leave?" Anhalad asked in a deep voice.


    Ferosa didn''t speak, but the muzzles of the people around had already raised.


    Obviously, this will not work.


    Just out of the tiger''s mouth and entered the wolf pack.


    The expressions of Anhalad and Courtney turned ugly for an instant. Their purpose of escaping from the scavengers was not to become the fertility tool of the undead old Joe. They did not expect...


    "Come with me." Ferrosa didn''t let them choose by herself, so let''s take it to the master first.

 294 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 294

    Ferrosa turned and left, and Anhalad Courteney glanced at each other but followed in despair.Entering the fortress, they have been stunned by the powerful military here. There are various vehicles, weapons, tanks, and even helicopters. There are many survivors but they seem to be much better than other places, even some people. The eyes looking at them were full of envy, jealousy and hatred.The golden golden robot warriors guarded the elevator, and Ferrosa led them up, the elevator slowly rising.


    Ding!


    The elevator has arrived.


    After coming down, Ferosa took off her clothes and asked the two to recruit.


    "No!" Anhalad refused.


    Courteney also nodded without speaking.


    Ferrosa shook her head: "This is the rule. You should be very clear about the outside life. Since you are here, you must abide by the rules. Otherwise..." Ferrosa took out her gun and pointed it at the two.


    The cold muzzle made the two of them give up resistance, and they had no choice but to take off their clothes and follow Ferrosa to see her master.


    "I came back so soon?"


    Carol Ferris was no longer by Su Sheng''s side, and Su Sheng lay under the umbrella and wore shorts with a smile."This is the trophy this time?"


    "Yes!"


    Ferosa yielded slightly, and Anhalad and Courtney looked at Su Sheng, stupid.


    I was amazed that the environment above was like heaven, and I was surprised that the owner of the fortress of heaven was so young, handsome, and the well-defined muscles made Courteney''s cheeks slowly redden, and Anhalad was no longer in conflict as before.


    "Even if the dirty ones are beautiful, they can''t be seen, so let them go and wash them first before coming over." Su Sheng cast a glance and waved, and Ferosa quickly took the two to take a bath.


    Just like when she first came here.


    The washing was white and fragrant, and Ferrosa returned with the two of them.


    Sheng Su sat up and beckoned the two of them to come closer and look closely.


    At first glance, it can be confirmed that both of them are in very good shape, and they are definitely models.At the second glance, Su Sheng felt a little familiar.


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng pointed to the slightly taller woman and asked.


    "Anhalad," she said.


    "Keep down and speak." Su Sheng laughed, and Anhalad knelt down hesitantly.


    Su Sheng pinched her chin and looked at it carefully, then smiled.


    ...


    PS: The picture shows Anhalad. Everyone should be familiar with the actors. This is the heroine of Transformers 3.


    Chapter 329 Carol Ferris who didn''t plan to run


    This should be one of the few fertility tools in the crazy Max Fury Road that was raised by the undead Joe. In the movie, pregnant with a big belly and fleeing, use the child in the belly as a bargaining chip to force the undead Joe not to launch a destructive process. Unfortunately, he died tragically in the end.Seeing her slightly nervous and resisted look, Su Sheng thought of another movie.


    Transformers 3!


    She is very similar to the heroine in Transformers 3, almost the same.


    Just like the blood queen Ning Wei and Alice in Resident Evil.


    "If you have time, you can go to Transformers World to play." Su Sheng secretly thought and looked at another one.


    Courtney squatted down when she saw that Su Sheng had come to see that she was learning.


    Well, Su Sheng has no special impression.


    "Stay." Su Sheng lay down again."Take you to stroll around and eat something."


    Ferrosa left with the two of them, and soon heard a faint exclamation.


    After they had eaten and settled down in Su Sheng''s room, Ferrosa confessed some matters and then left. There were still many things waiting for her to deal with.


    183


    The bottom is busy and the top is leisurely and contented.


    Night fell slowly.


    In the brightly lit room, Anhalad and Courteney still had a dreaming feeling.


    It turns out that this is really heaven.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Anhalad asked Courtney.


    Courteney thought for a while."You mean master?"


    "You called it smoothly." Anhalad said.


    Courteney flushed slightly."What else is it called? And it''s great here, at least you don''t have to worry about being taken away again. There are endless water, fresh food, and comfortable and clean rooms. Even if it is a fertility tool, it is not bad. , At least he is very young and handsome!"


    "The price is the loss of freedom!" Anhalad admitted that Su Sheng is indeed very good, much better than the immortal old Joe. The environment here is also very good, but she is not reconciled.


    "At least you have a sufficient and comfortable life here. If you leave here, do you have anything to eat? Do you have something to drink? How many times can you escape the pursuit? And I advise you not to take yourself seriously!" Rosa came in from the outside and said lightly."The other talents you see are still his women. Even if we want to accompany him, we may not have many opportunities, and others will not be here often!"


    "Not here often? What do you mean, does he have another camp?" The two asked curiously.


    Ferrosa did not answer, and said lightly: "You can go to bed early today, he is in someone else''s room."


    After speaking, Ferrosa went back to her room on her own.


    "So, I still can''t run away, right?"


    In Carol Ferris'' room, Carol Ferris, who had just taken a bath, saw Saint Su came in and said with a smile.


    Su Sheng shrugged."You didn''t want to run, did you? You trained them well, and I will naturally reward you for completing the tasks."


    Su Sheng walked to Carol Ferris, hugged her pretty waist and bowed her head and kissed him. Carol Ferris did not resist at all but took the initiative to hug Su Saint and cater to her.


    The charming atmosphere seemed to pervade the room.


    Unknowingly, the two of them were already lying on the bed, and voices rang in the room.


    night.


    Passed away quietly.


    At noon the next day, Su Sheng and Carol Ferris came out to send her back.


    "I want to send her back, can''t you go?" Su Sheng yelled towards Catwoman.


    "Go, of course!" Catwoman hurriedly got up.


    Su Sheng didn''t say much, and flew out directly in his arms.

 295 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 295

    It happened that Anhalad and Courteney saw a scene, dumbfounded, completely dumbfounded.


    After Su Sheng came out, she used the shock wave ability to send Catwoman back to the Star City Raptor Squad, and then took Carol Ferris to take pictures before sending her back to Seaside City.Su Sheng, who had nothing to do, came back with him.


    Falling slowly from the air.


    Saint Su went under the sun umbrella and lay down.


    Life here is very leisurely, with all kinds of beauties around, three meals a day, it is indeed a good place for vacation and leisure.For men, the most basic requirement is three meals a day, with the focus on Japanese characters.Enjoying a leisurely moment, Su Sheng closed his eyes and wondered how to have some fun.This time, when the scavengers robbed the woman of the undead Joe, it is estimated that the undead Joe will not give up, maybe it will lead to war.


    Do you want a big deal?Although it is shells hitting mosquitoes, isn''t this kind of crushing better?Su Sheng thought for a while and still thinks it''s over. This is the fun of Harley Quinn, so let her play as she pleases. Why don''t you think about other fun?


    The breeze was slow and the sun was just right.


    The footsteps sounded slowly from the side, very slight, very slow, and it seemed that they didn''t dare to approach easily.Slightly opened his eyes, a pair of airports came into view.


    "Lord, master, need, what do I need to do?" Courteney blushed and slowly knelt down and whispered.


    "You can do it whatever you want. The reason why you stay here is only because of the bad taste of the clown girl. By the way, I can occasionally be happy to be satisfied." Su Sheng said casually.


    "This... can''t so many people let you master? Are you having fun?" Courtney asked in a low blush.


    Su Sheng raised his hand to experience her airport casually, watching her trembling slightly and chuckled: "You have at least ten like this!"


    ''Oh my God, how can it be..."


    "You''ll know at night." Su Sheng chuckled and said nothing.


    Perhaps Su Sheng''s attitude was not so scary, and Courteney''s courage gradually grew, chatting with Su Sheng, curiously asking questions or experiencing the novel things around him, and gradually became less restrained.Courteney''s behavior made Anhalad somewhat let go of the resistance and slowly let go.


    Poison Ivy spends most of her moments with plants in her fortress.


    The blonde female Nazi is in the munitions fortress and Liz Sherman is in the material fortress. The division of labor is also clear.Patty was originally a policeman, coordinating with Ferrosa''s management. As for Harley Quinn?I don''t know what to do.Therefore, there were only Su Sheng and them in this palace. It seemed that they were quiet and not noisy. Su Sheng lay down for a while, and simply dragged them to the swimming pool to have fun.


    ...


    PS: The picture shows Courteney, who has participated in works such as The God of War: Eye of Power.


    Chapter 330 Two is not enough, three more!


    Water drops flying around in the sun, and Courteney and Anhalad splashed each other in the pool.There was a lot of laughter and laughter. Compared with the past experience, they are really living in heaven.Anhalad is taller than Courteney, with long hands and long legs. Although it was the first war that Courteney started, he was the one who suffered.Courtney''s eyes turned slightly and quickly came to Su Sheng''s side.


    This caused Anhalad to stop instantly.


    "Come on, come on." Courteney saw Anhalad stop and continue to attack proudly. Anhalad glanced at Su Sheng hesitantly, and saw that Su Sheng just watched them play with a smile, simply Anhala. De shot again.


    Puff!


    Lifting both hands on the surface of the water forcefully, the water drops instantly wet Su Sheng and ~ Courteney.


    Not to be outdone, Courtney hid beside Su Sheng to counterattack. The fun of the two directly affected Su Sheng. How can Su Sheng be a prop?Join the battle directly, this is good.Courteney and Anhalad joined hands instantly, shaking and shaking, Su Sheng''s beautiful scenery -.


    "Surrender?" Su Sheng asked the two with a smile.


    "This should be our question, but we are two, surrender?" Courteney said triumphantly, and Anhalad nodded.


    Su Sheng shook his head and chuckled. Slowly raised his palm and turned it slightly. In an instant, the water around Courteney and Anhalad turned quickly. This strange change made the two of them startled and tight. After that, the water seemed to push them forward, and the two fell into the water. When they got up, they already came to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng laughed smirkly, grabbed the two of them and pulled them into his arms, lowered their heads and directly kissed Anhalad. Anhalad saw the subconscious resistance, but how could he really resist it? Even though Su Sheng didn''t show it just now. There is no difference between status and status, but they are always captive canaries. Moreover, the old driver¡¯s skills are not joking. It didn¡¯t take long = Anhalad fell limply in Su Sheng¡¯s arms, thinking blank.Su Sheng turned his head to look at Courteney. Courteney''s eyes fluttered red, and her eyes were in a trance. She was already in a state of engagement before she kissed him.Su Sheng raised his mouth and bowed his head and kissed him, and at the same time put his hands up and down on the two of them, and then started with Anhalad.


    Not long after, bursts of voice rang.


    On the edge of the pool, under the sun, the two gradually lost their minds under the manipulation of Su Sheng.


    Whoosh!


    The roar of flying came, and a ray of light galloped down in the distance.


    Harley Quinn released the energy of the lamp ring and revealed an energy shield, and the energy shield also had three stunned girls.


    "Go take a shower." The clown girl pointed and said casually.


    Three girls, look at me, I look at you, and then at Su Sheng, who was absurd in the distance, walked over to take a bath hesitantly.


    "My dear." The clown girl hugged Su Sheng who was busy and said with a smile: "I will bring you three more."


    "Where did it come from?" Su Sheng glanced at it and asked.


    "I went to the Immortal Joe''s. His people caused us to waste a lot of shells. Naturally he got the money. But I didn''t expect that Immortal Joe was so persuaded that I destroyed only a corner of his camp. He gave up. He didn''t have the money, and I didn''t like anything else, so he gave me the three fertility tools that he had just caught before he had time to use." The clown girl curled her lips.


    "In fact, some gold, silver and jewelry can also be collected and collected. I can exchange money when I talk to people, and then you can buy the materials you need." Su Sheng laughed.


    "Who is it?" The Harlequin asked curiously.


    "Batman''s girlfriend." Su Sheng laughed.


    The clown girl instantly understood, she couldn''t help clapping her hands excitedly: "My dear, you are so awesome, so you put a green hat on the big bat! Since those things are useful, I will make a deal with the undead Joe and the others, and let them collect them for us. Up."


    "Are you done, come here soon." The clown turned her head and shouted.


    Three clean women came over slowly.


    Su Sheng glanced at it and smiled.


    This is to get all the fertility tools raised by the undead old Qiao.


    "What are their names?"


    "I, my name is Riley." said a red-haired girl.


    "Tost." The woman with short black hair, who was very short and had a slightly inferior figure, followed.Although the quality is average, Su Sheng is most impressed by her appearance. This woman is the same as the Salvadoran Archangel in the Marvel World X-Men series.


    "Qito," said the last girl with long black hair.


    The most beautiful of the three is Qi Duo, the most domineering figure is Riley, and the most familiar is Tost.


    "Come here all." Su Sheng waved his hand and called all three of them over, two were not enough, five...hehehe.


    For a long time.


    Five people lay stumblingly, Su Sheng picked up the clown girl and walked aside.


    The sun is setting.


    The five girls returned to the room clearly and cleanly. Some were resting, some were eating, and some were nervous about the future.


    Su Sheng did not come over that night, but rested in the clown girl''s room.


    After a brief battle, Su Sheng held the clown girl and chatted, and listened to the clown girl''s words about the situation in the camp where the old Qiao could not die.Especially when she talked about it, it seemed that a man who had just been caught was going to take the opportunity to escape and was kicked back by the clown girl.It is said that after the man was caught, he was going to use it as a blood bag for the undead old Joe''s men. After all, the effects of radiation are still there, and his men need to be replaced to maintain a healthy state.When Su Sheng heard her say this, he probably guessed who the hapless guy was. In all likelihood, it was Max.The actor in the movie!

 296 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 296

    In the movie, this guy was caught by the undead Joe¡¯s people and used it as a blood bag. It happened that Ferrosa took these women to escape. The undead Joe sent soldiers to track him down, and he was tied to the car as someone¡¯s blood bag. After blood transfusion and tracking, only by chance can we be free, and then we have the violent road to catch up!


    ...


    Ps: Three women come one by one. Let''s talk about the red-haired woman Riley. The actor has appeared in the first season of the American drama Call Girl.Tostwen, with short black hair, has already said that the Angel of Salvador who played in the first battle of the X-Men is the dancing girl with wings.The last Qi Duo starred in the battle: the eye of power.These few people belong to the kind who are familiar and have participated in movies but are not very famous.The picture shows Riley.


    Chapter 331: Barry saves his mother, flashing on


    "Dididi...dididi..."


    In his sleep, Su Sheng heard the sound of the bracelet, and pulled his arm out of the clown girl''s head to open the bracelet.


    Call from Caitlin Snow.


    "Good morning." Su Sheng hailed lazily.


    "Morning." Caitlin Snow said.


    "There is progress on black kryptonite?" Su Sheng asked.


    "It''s not about the black kryptonite, but Barry is back. He said he wants to see me and you, it seems there is something important." Caitlin Snow said.


    "Barry?" Su Sheng was stunned. Shouldn''t Barry deal with Atlantis with the Justice League?Is it solved or is something troublesome?"I see. I''ll go out in a while."


    Caitlin Snow hung up the phone in response.


    "I''ll go out." Su Sheng said to the clown girl who had just woke up while squinting, then she got up and got dressed and flew out.


    I found Caitlin Snow from the disciple and asked. She didn''t know what was going on, so Su Sheng took her to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    In the laboratory.


    People are very complete, surprisingly complete.


    Sisko Ramon, Joe West, Iris West, and her boyfriend Eddie Thorne were all there.Is this to identify yourself?Su Sheng took Caitlin Snow over and glanced at Barry unexpectedly.


    "Let''s talk a few words." Barry said to Su Sheng and followed him out of the laboratory to the corridor.


    Barry''s tangled and hesitant appearance made Su Sheng amused."What''s the use of entangled in calling everyone here? Just talk about it."


    "I want to... save my mother." Barry took a deep breath and looked at Su Sheng nervously.


    He knew it was dangerous to go through time to modify the timeline, so he was afraid that Su Sheng would not agree.


    "Why did you suddenly have this idea?" Su Sheng was a little surprised. Barry still has to cross to save his mother?Is this going to turn on the flash point?


    "This idea has never disappeared, we...we have solved the Atlantis issue, which makes me want to make up for this regret. Please, let me go." Barry asked pleadingly.


    "Do you know the consequences of doing this?" Su Sheng asked.


    Barry nodded and said: "I know, I promise I will be careful not to change other things as much as possible, and...Compared with the more and more troubles in this world, I think the troubles that may arise from saving my mother are not too big."


    Is the effect of flash point large?


    Big and big, small and small. When the Flash created the flashpoint and came back, many people and things changed.


    "Okay, I agree." Su Sheng pondered for a moment and suddenly smiled.


    "Really?" Barry was overjoyed.


    "Really." Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    Although the impact caused by flashpoint is not small, especially the world of flashpoint has undergone earth-shaking changes, but after the timeline is revised, there is actually not much impact, at least many main characters have not changed.Originally, Su Sheng didn¡¯t intend to let the Flash cross the modification timeline, but now he has the ability to modify reality, even if there is any deviation, he can correct it, so I really want the Flash to create flashpoints, so he can go. The flashpoint world is messing up.


    I have also enjoyed the easy and absurd life for a while, and it''s time to have some fun.


    Whether it is the world of Flashpoint or the revised Earth One, there should be a lot of fun.


    What Barry is most worried about is that Su Sheng refuses to agree. Originally, Su Sheng''s speed was much faster than him. After such a long time, Barry knew that if Su Sheng did not agree, he would never have a chance to cross the rescue mother.Now that Su Sheng agreed so simply, Barry was naturally excited.


    "I will go with you." Su Sheng followed.


    "it is good!"


    Barry naturally wouldn''t refuse, it would be even bigger if Su Sheng went with him.Next, Barry turned back and said goodbye to everyone. After all, once he saves his mother, many things will change. Barry will not live in Joe''s house since childhood, and may not have the opportunity to come to the cutting-edge laboratory to meet Sisko Raymond and Caitlin Snow These friends.


    After saying goodbye one by one.


    Underground in the cutting-edge laboratory, the Flash began to run quickly.Su Sheng deliberately slowed down and followed the Flash. This was the flash point of the Lightning Wash, so it would be fine if he didn''t plan to intervene and take a ride.


    Round and round.


    The yellow and blue lightning flashes quickly, running and running, the time and space wormhole appeared in front of the Flash, he jumped in, and Su Sheng followed at almost the same time...


    run!run!run!


    In the next moment, the two had traveled back to the night the Flash mother was killed.


    Seeing the Flash rushing into the old house to save people, Su Sheng stayed in place, feeling quietly.The killing of the Flash mother is a very important node. Other timelines may be modified and corrected without any major problems, but this matter can be said to be qualitative, and once it changes, it will change dramatically.After about ten seconds, Su Sheng suddenly had a feeling.


    The speed force activated on its own to protect himself, and he faintly felt that the world was separating, as if a brand new world was being peeled off.Under the protection of Divine Speed ??Force, Su Sheng felt that the timeline was changing and a new timeline was being born.


    "Is the world of flashpoint?" Su Sheng secretly thought about simultaneously releasing super power to try to wrap the original timeline.


    He tried to release his swift power into the original timeline that was separated, and used swift power to separate and wrap people related to him.For example, the Raptor team, for example, the people in the center city, for example, Diana.Once the timeline is modified, the memory will be overwritten, and some changes may also be caused, so Su Sheng plans to use his superb power to try to see if they can be protected from the timeline changes.


    Success is good, even if the failure is too big, Su Sheng will change it back.


    "Huh!"


    The light of the yellow lightning lit up, and the Flash threw the reverse lightning to the ground. The reverse lightning fisted by the Pegasus meteor fist had no strength to fight back. After a while, the Flash grabbed the reverse lightning and came to Su Sheng."Successful, we...we can go back."


    He said excitedly.


    Su Sheng smiled, he really looked forward to what the new timeline of Flashpoint World would look like!


    ...


    PS; The story of Lightning will combine the content of the animation movie and the third season of The Flash, so the Lightning World can be regarded as a parallel world that has nothing to do with the original old timeline. After the end, the Flash returns to the old timeline, but because The change of time has been revised, and the people protected by Su Sheng with superb power are not affected.


    PSS: The picture shows Qi Duo.


    ¢ÙFlash point event


    Chapter 332 Flashpoint World


    "Huh!"


    The Flash grasped the reverse lightning to travel through time again and returned to the normal time point, and Su Sheng naturally followed closely behind.

 297 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 297

    Central City didn''t seem to have changed much. Su Sheng looked around and smiled and said to Barry: "Congratulations, you got your wish. You go enjoy your new life, and I''m going to have fun."


    The azure blue lightning light lit up, and Su Sheng disappeared instantly.


    The Flash grabbed the reverse lightning and disappeared. Although he hated the reverse lightning, he killed people?The Flash couldn''t do it, not to mention that the Reverse Lightning didn''t kill his own mother, so he thought about going to the Flash and decided to find a place where no one was there to lock the Reverse Lightning.I have to say that Reverse Lightning is really smart. Although he has not experienced the things that Flash knows, he guessed the situation through logical analysis and a few words of Flash.


    "You won''t care about me for too long. It won''t take long before you will come to me and beg me to kill your mother!" In the specially made cage, Reverse Lightning yelled at the Flash triumphantly.


    The Flash pursed his lips and disappeared.


    In the old house, the Flash 12 Barry Allen nervously knocked on the door.


    The door opened.


    "Mom." Barry saw the eyes of the person opening the door instantly red.


    "Barry, what''s the matter with you?" Barry''s mother was stunned and hurriedly comforted. At this time, a man walked out from behind her, it was Barry''s father.


    Parents are here!


    Barry cried with joy.


    A lot of changes have taken place in this world, big and small, positive and negative, and Su Sheng found a lot of changes after going around the center city.


    For example, Sisko Raymond, who is usually a bit silky, became a billionaire in Flashpoint. For example, Iris, who was originally in love with Eddie, became single. For example, there is still Flash in the center city, but not Barrie Lun is Wally West, Iris'' younger brother.In the center city there is an extra speeder called a competitor.Of course, these changes have nothing to do with Su Sheng. What surprised Su Sheng was that Caitlin Snow disappeared, and the center city¡¯s own villa was also replaced. The Silk Soul Laura who originally lived in it, the master, and the black Kryptonite researcher Kate Linsnow and Lena Luther disappeared.


    "Is it because of the protection of my superpower? So the timeline cannot be changed and therefore cannot appear in the world of Flashpoint?" Su Sheng thought about using Indigo''s ability to invade the network to find the whereabouts of other people.


    Raptor team?


    No!


    Louise Lane and others in Metropolis?No!


    Even Diana on Paradise Island seems to be gone, and the Wonder Woman today is Hippolyte.This situation made it clear that one''s own speed power was useful, and related people could not appear in the flashpoint world under the protection of his speed power.The advantage of this is that you don''t have to worry about the timeline coming and going, and it won''t be affected after you go back.The disadvantage is that he doesn''t have a pillow to use. Go back and bring a pillow?


    Su Sheng can feel the existence of the original timeline, and he is confident that he can travel through the old timeline and flashpoint world.


    Then...


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and directly used the shock wave ability to sense the old timeline and then came back.


    Old timeline, central city villa.


    Disciple, Su Sheng once again entered the wasteland world.


    in the room.


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, Anhalad and other five women stopped their affairs and stood up.


    Su Sheng raised his hand and directly realized a coin and threw it on the ground with a smile and said: "You should know that I have some special skills. This world, what I said is that this world is just my back garden where I can enter and leave at will. Now give you a chance. , Whoever can grab this coin and put it in my hand, I will take anyone out of here for a vacation in another world, I only bring one!"


    "Let''s start." Su Sheng stepped back against the wall and raised his hand to wait.


    The five looked at each other without moving, as if they were still digesting the news.After a while, Tost with short black hair slowly tentatively walked over, and other people moved with her move.All of a sudden, the five people pulled each other.Although the fight is hard to talk about, the fight between you and me is fierce, and the five people are entangled together, um...this scene can be said to be quite interesting.


    An ordinary coin was alternated back and forth in the hands of five people. One moment Anhalad snatched it but was snatched by Riley, another moment Riley got it and was snatched by Tost.The scene gradually heated up, and several women were torn apart and hated more and more. They even played an alliance. The best relationship between Courteney and Anhalad joined forces.


    twenty minutes.


    You fought me for twenty minutes.


    In the end, Qi Duo put the coin in Su Sheng''s palm in a very embarrassed state almost being entangled by four people.


    Qi Duo lay on the ground and gasped, and the others were also a little unwilling.


    "Well, this time Chiduo will go with me. Next time, you still have a chance." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Although the five people have their own merits and specialities, Qiduo''s figure and appearance are considered to be Su Sheng''s favorite. Don''t look at her quiet and unobtrusive when she is with other people, but it is precisely this that makes her finally take it. To coin 957.Su Sheng signaled Qiduo to get up and snap his fingers to her. In an instant, clothes appeared on her body.


    Dark blue progress jeans, black high-heeled shoes, and black underwear are wearing a nearly transparent black dead tree on the outside, and a black open jacket on the outside.


    Sexy, beautiful, and very temperamental.


    "Not bad." Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction and waited for Qi Duo to leave.


    First go back to the collection room to restore her to her normal size and then take her to the Lightning World.


    Huh!


    The tall buildings stand up, and the voices are loud.There is a constant flow of all kinds of vehicles on the road. There are men and women on the street, some in a hurry, and some walking around the courtyard.Qi Duo was dazzled and completely dumbfounded.


    There is no such sight in her world.


    "Is this the real paradise?" Qi Duo whispered.


    "Heaven? Haha, it will soon become hell, but these have nothing to do with you and me, just enjoy it." Su Sheng smiled and led Qi Duo to the hotel not far away.


    The Flash seems to have been in the Lightning World for three months, so there is enough time for him to slowly enjoy the fun of this world.


    Chapter 333: Oh, the word opened and read


    On the big bed in the hotel room, the two had fought naked.


    Qi Duo lay on Su Sheng''s arms with something called a tablet computer, swimming in this world''s network, learning about people and things she had never heard of.Su Sheng''s hand stroked back and forth between Qi Duo''s waist and hips, squinting her eyes, recalling the story of the flash point and sometimes helping her answer her doubts about something.Flashpoint is a relatively famous event in the Flash and the DC world, and there are also several adaptations of different versions.


    Su Sheng simply thought about it to determine what was different from this flashpoint, or which version to follow.


    "The Flash? Can people be faster than lightning?" Qi Duo suddenly exclaimed, Su Sheng looked up, and the tablet was playing news about the Flash and competitors.


    "His speed is nowhere near as fast as he can be beaten in the face." Although Wally West has also taken over the title of Flash in the comics, and it is said that he seems to be the fastest in the Lightning family, in fact his current speed Not far from Barry."Pop." Su Sheng patted and laughed."On vacation, I will take you around tomorrow, but before that I will call you a Chinese character."


    "Chinese characters?" Qi Duo looked over curiously.


    Su Sheng casually pointed, and the energy of the lamp ring directly manifested a Chinese character.


    "Say this word, there are some similar modal particles in the meaning of Huaxia. I probably know it, understand it, and it means good." Su Sheng explained.


    "Oh?" Cheetah read afterward, the pronunciation is not strange."Is there anything special about this word?"


    "It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s just that the Chinese character is broad and profound. It¡¯s more interesting to split the meaning. Look at this character, it¡¯s two Chinese characters, one for the mouth and the other for me. The mouth means the mouth, and I am Myself." Su Sheng said with a smile after replacing the meaning of the word in English."So, do you understand what I meant by letting you learn this word?"


    Oh.


    Disassembling is a mouth, a me.


    After Su Sheng translated the meaning, how could Qi Duo still not understand.She lowered her head a little shyly and slowly moved down, using practical actions to prove that she understood.


    After dawn, the sun shone on the earth.

 298 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 298

    People are coming out of their homes one after another to prepare for work, and Barry Allen is no exception.He is still a staff member of the Central City Forensic Department. After he came, he greeted his colleagues one by one. He was in a good mood when he saw Joe West more excited, but it was a pity that Joe West was slightly cold.After all, without living together, naturally there is no feeling of sympathy with father and son.After get off work, Barry Allen couldn''t bear to go to Iris, but Iris had no effect on him.This disappointed Barry Allen, and finally created the opportunity to get in touch with her as an elementary school classmate, but Iris didn''t have any particular reaction to him.


    "Sorry, I have an appointment with someone to talk about things, I have to go first."


    Iris packed her things insincerely and said to Barry Allen, then got up and left the cafe.Barry Allen came out after hesitating to speak, but as soon as he came out, I saw Iris in the back of a car.The first thing Barry Allen saw was a beautiful black-haired woman sitting in the co-pilot. He had no impression and did not remember that Iris had such a friend. Could it be that he met after changing the timeline?Barry Allen''s gaze followed the black-haired beauty toward the driver''s seat.


    This look.


    Barry Allen was shocked.


    Su Sheng?


    What is he doing?Why do you want to date Iris?


    Barry Allen panicked all of a sudden. The only thing worth changing the timeline is he and Su Sheng. Now Su Sheng is about Iris?How can Barry not panic with Su Sheng''s unscrupulous style?


    You know how many times Su Sheng has given him gifts?


    A gift from Iris!


    Watching the car drive away, Barry Allen followed directly.


    Su Sheng glanced at the rearview mirror and raised his mouth slightly.


    After a while, the car drove to the hotel where Su Sheng was staying, parked the car, and the three got out of the car and entered the elevator.


    "Hotel!"


    Barry Allen panicked even more.


    It¡¯s not safe to go to the hotel with Su Sheng. Now Iris doesn¡¯t know what kind of person Su Sheng is, and Su Sheng knows Iris, if this is...


    Barry Allen felt a little green on the top of his head inexplicably.


    Although Iris is not his girlfriend on the current timeline or the previous timeline, he still feels this way.I wanted to stop but there was no reason. After all, Iris and him were just elementary school classmates, and if they showed up, who would know what Su Sheng would do?Thinking about it, Barry Allen was anxious and had to circle around the hotel.


    In fact, Barry Allen really thinks too much, and only he takes the black girl Iris as a treasure.For Su Sheng, he was not interested even if I put on a hood for Iris to turn off the light.With so many high-quality pillows, even if Qi Duo is not qualified to be on the wall, it will crush the black girl Iris countless times. How could Su Sheng be wronged by his idea of ??hitting the black girl?Even if there is a forgiveness hat plus Su Sheng, there is no idea of ??going to death.


    His appointment with Iris was purely accidental.


    After waking up in the morning, Su Sheng listened to Qiduo yelling, and sat down. After finishing the teaching, he took her out to go shopping, but unexpectedly ran into Iris, who works in the newspaper, and looked a little downhearted and unwilling. Su Sheng took a look at it with her psychic powers and then realized that Iris actually wanted to do a battlefield interview, or a report between Atlantis and Amazon!


    This is death!


    In the flashpoint world of comics and movies, a very fierce war broke out between Amazon and Atlantis, and this war has spread to the entire world. It is reported that at least hundreds of millions of people died in the war and countless heroes or villains. As a war correspondent, Louise Lane wanted to conduct an in-depth investigation. The result was cold. Now Louise Lane did not appear in the flashpoint world because of her own reasons, and the black girl actually wanted to come forward.


    Su Sheng thought for a while, it was okay to ask Black Girl to investigate the inside information.


    The war between Atlantis and Amazon.


    It should be quite interesting.


    With this idea in mind, Su Sheng made an appointment with Iris.


    ...


    PS: This flash point is a combination of animation, animation and the third season of the Flash. In addition, the woman related to Su Sheng will disappear directly without affecting the reading mood. There is a room for unbridled play.The picture shows Tost. I personally don''t think it looks good, but since it''s together, I just accept it. She can do things when she returns to the Marvel world in the future.


    Chapter 334 Evil Taste and Doing Things


    "Mr. Su Sheng, is it true that you have a way to get me to report on the battlefield? Although there is no major friction now, there are constant small exchanges of fire, and ordinary channels cannot allow me to enter." After entering the hotel and sitting down, Iris asked eagerly.


    Su Sheng motioned to Qi Duo to bring the wine and the cup up, and put a cup in front of Iris, and took the cup by himself, holding Qi Duo and sitting down next to him with a gesture to Iris."Do you think I''m bored to play with you? I might as well teach her more Chinese characters when I have time to play with you."


    Qi Duo''s face turned red and did not speak.


    Iris can only take a toast and drink.


    "I have a special way to send you to the war zone. I can also give you a set of unconventional contact equipment to contact me specifically. If you are in danger, I can find a way to save you back." Su Sheng handed the glass to Qi Duo, looking up and down Iris."The question is, what good can I do."


    "Do you want me?" Looking at Su Sheng''s gaze, Iris subconsciously said.


    Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing."It''s a good thing to have confidence, but it''s better to be sober. You are a far cry from the one next to me, and I want as much as I want, and I want it whenever I want."


    Iris''s face was a little ugly.


    Is this person taunting me on purpose?She glanced at Qi Duo subconsciously. She admitted that Qi 573 Duo was better than herself in every aspect, but when she heard Su Sheng saying that, not only was she not angry but also nodded in agreement, which made Iris a little contemptuous.


    Rich and powerful, ha ha...


    "What do you want." Iris said solemnly.


    "I have a friend who likes you very much, how about you spend the night with her?" Thinking of Barry Allen, who went straight outside, Su Sheng had a nasty thought inexplicably.Poor Barry, I don''t know if you like it or not.


    "Who do you think of me?" Iris got up in anger and planned to leave.


    "If you step out of this door, there will be no chance again. Whether you are for your career, your reputation, or even other ideas, only I can help you now, and only I can guarantee your safety. You don''t want to Do you know why Amazon and Atlantis started the war? Don''t you want to know how many innocent humans were implicated in this war?" Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and chuckled softly while drinking the wine that Qi Duo handed over."My friend likes you very much, very very much. You may also know him, and his name is Barry Allen."


    "Although I bullied him and cheated him, I am still willing to satisfy his wish."


    With that, Su Sheng and Qi Duo got up.


    "I will call him over. If you leave when he comes, then our agreement will be invalidated and I won''t call you again."


    Stopping Qi Duo, Su Sheng left the hotel.


    Iris looked tangled and did not leave for a while.


    "Did you see that person? Tell him the room number and let him go up." After coming out of the hotel, Su Sheng pointed to the direction where Barry Allen was hiding and said to Qi Duo.


    After Qi Duo passed by, Barry Allen naturally couldn''t hide it, and he could clearly see that his expression could not help changing, and finally he made a few points after Su Sheng and Qi Duo left.


    In the car.


    Qi Duo asked curiously: "Master, why are you doing this? That Iris is actually pretty good, so why should I give it to that person?"


    "The aesthetics are different." Su Sheng said lightly while raising the bracelet.


    In an instant.


    A virtual projection appeared, showing the situation in the hotel room.


    Qi Duo said in a weird tone: "Master, you... do you have a habit of looking at others?"


    "What do you want? Of course I don¡¯t have this habit. I¡¯m just curious if Barry Allen can hold his own heart. A kind and upright person will do things that violate personal standards. And, you say if I take Show this video to the master, Iris'' boyfriend, will they break up? By then Iris will become single, Barry will have a chance, as for how to explain... Hey, it¡¯s not mine It''s up."


    "I still want to see what it was like when I saw it, and I want to know if the official pair will come together."


    Bad taste, Su Sheng is purely bad taste.

 299 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 299

    It''s normal to do little things. If it works, Barry Allen has to thank himself, right?Even if it didn''t make it, I''ve been on it anyway.


    Huh!Huh!


    Two yellow lightning rays suddenly lit up in the distant tall building and rushed towards this side quickly.


    Lightning kid and competitors?


    It seems that the speed of the lightning boy is not so fast. As for the competitors, although they are not a role in the speeders, this product can be regarded as the first generation of reverse lightning in the comics.


    "It''s fun." Su Sheng chuckles and embraces Qi Duo''s waist abruptly.


    The swift force was activated, and the azure blue light instantly rushed towards the lightning boy and the competitors.


    The competitor and the Lightning boy were entangled with each other. Suddenly, the two only felt a kick and involuntarily lost control and flew out.


    Gululu!


    The two fell into the alley and rolled away.


    Struggling to get up, the Lightning Kid and the competitor were a little confused, glanced at each other and did not figure out the situation.


    what happened?


    Who kicked them?


    Snapped!


    A crisp sound suddenly sounded, and the racer flew out like a slap on the ground.


    nobody!


    I didn''t see anyone.


    The competitor blankly covered his face.


    Snapped!


    There was another crisp sound, this time it was the lightning boy who was beaten.


    "Who!"


    "come out!"


    After the lightning boy landed, he shouted vigilantly around but did not find any enemies at all.


    Snapped!


    A blow to the back of the head of the Lightning kid made him instantly lie on the ground.


    Someone, definitely someone!


    Where can it be?How did they attack them?


    What is going on with this invisible enemy?


    The Lightning boy was dazed and vigilant, and the competitor quietly got up and looked like he was going to escape.


    The speed force had just started, and the competitor was about to run his neck but was suddenly grabbed and picked up.But he still didn''t see the enemy. In the Lightning Boy''s eyes, the competitor was just floating by himself!


    "Let go, let me go!" The competitor yelled strugglingly, and the follower was thrown out and fell beside the lightning boy.


    From beginning to end.


    None of them saw any enemies.


    ...


    PS; We definitely won''t write anything other than the protagonist. One is unnecessary and wasting the number of words, and the other is senseless.It''s purely evil taste that triggers the fun behind.In addition, although they are both female protagonists series, a black girl Iris and an eagle girl, these two are really...


    Chapter 335 The Lightning Boy?competitor?The invisible enemy!


    The alley was quiet, and the sound of driving from a distance could be faintly heard.The Lightning Boy and his competitors lay on the ground and looked around, sweat gradually flowing down the temples of the forehead.The two people who were still hostile to each other are now standing on the same line, and they are a little bit frustrated in the face of this invisible enemy.


    who?


    What kind of ability?


    Why attack them?


    totally no idea.


    The two speeders who have always been confident ~ have no idea at all at this time.


    "Pretend to be a fool, have the ability to come out!" The competitor tentatively got up slowly and shouted.


    The lightning boy followed up and watched the surroundings, paying attention to the invisible enemy.


    "boom!"


    As soon as the competitor''s voice fell on his belly, he kicked him out. Although the lightning boy did not see the enemy, he swung his fist in the direction he was standing in the moment the competitor flew out.


    Huh!


    The Lightning boy struck out but didn''t hit anything. After he stopped, he turned around and he was suddenly caught and flew towards the competitor involuntarily.


    Puff!


    The two fell to the ground again.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi...


    Burning marks suddenly appeared on the ground not far from the two, as if it had become a circle trapping the two inside.


    "Who comes out, who dies!"


    A hoarse and erratic voice sounded, and they finally heard the voice of the enemy hurriedly asking, but it was a pity that the voice disappeared after speaking, and there was no response no matter how excited they spoke.After a while, the two looked at each other, and for a while they really didn''t dare to take any action.


    On the roof not far away.


    Su Sheng appeared quietly holding Qi Duo.


    Qi Duo subconsciously hugged Su Sheng steadily, and then said in surprise: "What happened just now? How..."


    "Lightning time, let you enter a time frequency with me, otherwise you can''t see anything at all if the speed is too fast." Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and said casually.Lightning time is a derivative application of the speed force, which allows ordinary people to enter the same time frequency.


    "They can''t see you, why?"


    "Because they are too slow." Su Sheng smiled lightly: "It''s like normal people can''t see them. My speed is much faster than them. They can''t keep up with me and naturally they can''t see them."

 300 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 300

    "Look, look, these two guys really don''t dare to come out, haha, I will see when they will react." Su Sheng looked at the two people below with interest.


    As time passed, the competitor and the lightning boy were scared and did not dare to leave the circle. After more than an hour, a patrolling police saw the situation here and planned to come and support the two people. There was a response.


    "Don''t come here, there are enemies here, it''s dangerous!" The Lightning Boy hurriedly shouted.


    The police subconsciously stopped and looked around."The enemy? Isn''t the enemy next to you?"


    "It''s not him, there is an invisible enemy." The Lightning kid glanced at the competitor and said.


    The invisible enemy?


    The police were shocked at first and stood on the side for a long time without daring to come over. Finally, they couldn''t help but slowly tentatively walked towards the competitors and the lightning boy.Step by step, every step is almost the same as the life of the year. After a long time of fear, I didn''t see any enemies.


    Then the policeman walked over and dragged the Lightning boy out.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After the lightning boy left the circle, he looked around vigilantly.


    Quiet, very quiet.


    No attack, no enemy appeared.


    "Damn it, I was fooled!" The Flash kid reacted and shouted angrily. The competitor walked out tentatively when he saw that the Flash kid was fine.


    Sure enough!


    Then...


    The rapid force started, and the competitors took the opportunity to run away.


    It was too late for the Flash kid to react, and he didn''t have much thoughts to chase his competitors. He had a more troublesome enemy to deal with.


    Huh!


    The Lightning boy also flashed.


    "The good show is over." Su Sheng chuckled lightly, and Qi Duo couldn''t say anything in surprise.


    How strong is your own master?


    These two people who are faster than lightning can''t see their masters, and just draw a circle to make them honestly stay inside and dare not come out. This... is too exaggerated.


    "I''ll take you back to the hotel, and you will open another room." Su Sheng said to Qi Duo and then sent her to the door of the hotel, then disappeared again.


    Huh!


    The yellow light of lightning disappeared, and the competitor returned to his hiding place.


    Taking off the mask, the competitor threw the mask to the ground with a grin.Shame, what happened just now is simply shame!He has never been played like this since he gained speed.


    "I will find you and kill you!" the competitor said grimly.


    "You want to kill me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a mechanical ethereal voice suddenly sounded, which was exactly the same as the voice made by the invisible enemy just now.The competitor was startled and instantly activated the speed force and flashed directly to the corner.


    "It''s just a hello, don''t you be scared like this?" Su Sheng squinted to look at the competitor in the corner.


    "You... it''s you!" The competitor stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes.


    He saw it, and finally saw the enemy.


    It turned out to be a young Asian man!


    The unknown is the most terrifying. Once you know it, you won¡¯t be so afraid.Since the other party followed and showed up, the competitor''s anger suppressed fear.The rapid force was activated, and his arm vibrated quickly and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    "It''s too slow!" Su Sheng curled his mouth and didn''t evade, and even had time to look at the surrounding environment, so that he could adjust the angle so that his high-speed hand knife could aim at his heart, and then superimpose the strength and density of his body. ,Molecular Structure.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The competitor''s high-speed hand knife constantly vibrated at Su Sheng''s heart and made a da, da da, da da da, but the palm did not cut Su Sheng''s body at all.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The competitor looked up in horror, Su Sheng smiled and raised his palm and turned.


    "Did you see clearly? I''m going to slap you!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    The competitors retreated in shock, but unfortunately...


    "Pop!" A clear voice sounded, and the competitor flew directly to the wall and fell heavily.


    ...


    PS: Thank you brothers for your reward, and continue to shout very cheeky.Seeking flowers, asking for rewards!In addition, let¡¯s talk about the plot. From the perspective of world combat power, it must be that DC and Marvel are the highest, but since the small world and some other movie plots are written, the relative combat power must be relatively low.Some people like the story of the missile hitting the mosquitoes, and some people think that playing with ordinary people is boring and difficult to do both. I will try my best to master the rhythm.It''s an advance notice, there are a few movies that may be written.Tomb Raider, Transformers, Pacific Rim, Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and the like, Marvel may have to wait a bit, because the total word count and length of this book should be very long.


    Chapter 336 The Bullied Competitor and the Different Batman


    "Did you see clearly?"


    Su Sheng raised his hand again and came to the competitor. The competitor got up and wanted to hide.


    It''s a pity that the slap still slapped his face as promised.


    Snapped!


    The competitors flew out again.


    He landed, Su Sheng followed him and raised his hand again."Did you see clearly?"


    "Fuck, look at your mother!" The competitor yelled angrily. As soon as the curse fell on his face, he was hit again. It was stronger than before. The pain came after the competitor was beaten out. Opening his mouth, a few teeth came out directly.


    "Fak, Fak!"


    The competitor''s anger completely lost his mind, and his speed has been raised to the limit. He has never been so fast.If it were before, he would definitely be very excited, because it is very difficult to increase his speed at his speed, but now he is only angry and unwilling, no matter how much his speed has increased, he still can¡¯t compare with the smile in front of him, raising his palm. Ask yourself if you see clearly!


    "Did you see clearly?" Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand to continue asking.


    The competitor suddenly sat down on the ground, and hid his face between his legs with his hands around his head.


    "You fight, you fight!"


    "You just kill me!"


    This competitor is... self-defeating, breaking the jar and breaking it?


    Su Sheng laughed blankly."Do you... want to be faster?"

 301 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 301

    The competitors are dumbfounded, faster?What does this mean, can he help me?Thinking of this, competitors suddenly raised their heads.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a palm hit over.


    Snapped!


    The competitor who was caught off guard was slapped again, the teeth flew out in an instant, and the whole person fell heavily on the ground and collapsed.


    "You lied to me?"


    He couldn''t help but yelled out, your such a strong ability actually used this method to lie to me?are you crazy!


    The competitor looked at Su Sheng angrily, and his voice was a bit wronged.


    It seems that it''s really hard to be bullied.


    Su Sheng shook his head and put down his hand."Okay, okay, don''t cry, don''t cry, I won''t hit you anymore."


    The anti-life equation ability was activated. In an instant, the competitor felt his own change, that kind of energy, that kind of speed was almost doubled, he got up excitedly, disappeared with a sigh, and came back with another slur .


    "Too, too fast, this speed..." He said with excitement, trembling, his previous grievances, anger?It was all left behind.


    "Go, do what you want to do!" Su Sheng waved his hand and disappeared.


    The competitor''s speed is too slow, even if they want to do things, they can''t cause too much disturbance. Now...should it cause a sensation?


    Su Sheng returned to the hotel and found Qi Duo.Qi Duo opened another room next to the original room, and Su Sheng glanced at the next room after returning.


    "ended?"


    There was only Iris in the room, but Barry Allen was gone.


    Su Sheng picked up the bracelet and looked at the corners of his mouth slightly raised, the hero is sad for the beauty off!He walked towards the wall next to it, and the whole person penetrated the wall directly into the original room as if invisible.In the room, Iris looked dumb, and she didn''t seem so surprised to see Su Sheng coming out of the wall.


    "Patter!"


    Su Shengyang threw something to Iris, Iris picked it up and looked at Su Sheng.


    "This is a communication bracelet, you can communicate directly with my bracelet, if you are ready, I can send you there at any time." Su Shengdao.


    "It''s okay now." Iris put on the bracelet, Su Sheng simply taught her how to use it and then released the shock wave wormhole.


    "You will appear in Amazon''s territory. I hope you can investigate why Amazon is at war with Atlantis." Su Sheng said.


    Iris didn''t answer, but simply packed up and took the equipment and walked in.


    "It shouldn''t be the first time looking at the walking posture, but Barry Allen shouldn''t mind either!" Su Sheng retracted the shock wave wormhole with a chuckle and returned to the next room.


    night.


    Came quietly.


    Looking at Qi Duo, who was lying next to her with a beautiful curve and fell asleep, Su Sheng stood up and put on her clothes, quietly opened the shock wave wormhole and disappeared...


    Gotham.


    The night was shrouded in silence and silence.


    It was supposed to be the time when darkness and crime were most rampant, but now it has become very quiet.The reason is that Gotham has Batman!


    Batman who is cruel and unrelenting.


    The Batman of Flashpoint World is not the kind who firmly believes that he will never kill anyone. He even has guns in his conventional weapons, and he often uses them.At this time, in the dark, on a crane tower of a construction site, Batman''s figure quietly appeared and was following a woman in bells and whistles in front.


    This woman is a criminal of Gotham, Yoyo.


    Her most commonly used weapon is a yo-yo, which seems a bit of a play, but this yo-yo is specially made, not an ordinary yo-yo that can be bought everywhere.


    "Hey hey hey, when are you going to chase me." Seeing that there was no way to run, Yo-yo turned around and raised the yo-yo in his hand and threw it out.


    Batman bent over and avoided, but the Yo-Yo suddenly flew back and wrapped his arm. The slender and strong rope struck out the wristbands of Batman''s arm. The painful bat Xia didn''t seem to feel it, and the bat dart raised directly towards Yoyo.


    Yoyo was taken aback and hurriedly turned over and avoided, but Batman pulled Yoyo to the ground by pulling the rope for a moment, and followed a healthy walk, grabbing Yoyo''s neck, 0.9 collar, and hanging her out of the hanging tower.


    "Where is the Joker!" Batman asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know." Yoyo said with a smile without seemingly afraid.


    "Oh." Batman said faintly, suddenly letting go, and youyou fell down instantly.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    There was a scream, and Batman didn''t mean to make a move.


    "It''s cruel, but... I think this is what Batman should be." A voice sounded behind Batman.


    Turn around and raise your hand.


    The bat dart was thrown directly.


    Su Sheng caught the bat dart with a chuckle, and then heard a loud boom.


    The bat dart, it exploded!


    Chapter 337 Forced Demolition of Cyborg and Shazan!


    Under the bat mask, a pair of cold eyes stared at the smoke after the explosion.


    The night breeze slowly dissipated the gunpowder smoke.


    Batman''s eyes suddenly changed and quickly returned to normal.


    "Who are you!" Looking at Su Sheng who was unscathed and relaxed, Batman''s hoarse voice sounded.


    "I am a good friend of your son." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Under the bat mask, Batman''s face suddenly became ugly and angry, and the gun from his waist was instantly pulled out and aimed at Su Sheng."This joke is not funny."


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The bullet hit him instantly, and Su Sheng''s body instantly sank when the bullet hit, and bounced away.


    In a blink of an eye, the bullet fell to the ground.


    "Batman Thomas Wayne, you experienced a robbery with your wife and son many years ago. Your son Bruce Wayne died in a shooting. Your wife Martha Wayne was stimulated to become a clown, and you became Batman. This makes me inexplicably ringing on Earth II. The Green Arrow of Earth II is also a son who is dead and I wear it.¡± Su Sheng chuckled 12 and patted his clothes, and said very seriously: ¡°I am really your son Bruce. A good friend of Wayne, I helped him solve many things, and his girlfriend slept with me several times. How could this be the case if it wasn''t a good friend, right?"


    Do good friends understand this?


    Batman Thomas Wayne said coldly: "Who the hell are you!"

 302 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 302

    "My name is Su Sheng, and I come from another timeline. To put it simply, you and your wife died in the original timeline, and Bruce Wayne became Batman. But because the Flash wants to save his mother So it changed the past, changed the timeline, so it became the current situation."


    "Why should I believe you!"


    "Believe it or not, I''m here to ask you Bruce Wayne to record a video. When I go back, I will give it to him as compensation for cuckolding him. By the way..." Su Sheng glanced down. ."Steel bone? No, you should be called a cyborg, right? Are you not going to come up and have a few words?"


    boom!


    There was a sound of breaking through the air, and the next moment a half-human, half-mechanical guy flew up.


    Victor Stone, in the original timeline, he was killed by Indigo after fusing the mother box, but in the flashpoint world, he obviously survived, and he was not called a steel bone but a cyborg.By the way, he saved Yoyo and released him.


    "Who are you? Your data is not in the federal data." The cyborg asked when he came up.


    "What are you doing!" Batman said solemnly.


    Cyborg explained: "For the war between Amazon and Atlantis, I hope you can join us."


    "I won''t cooperate with the government." Batman said coldly.


    Seeing the two talking to themselves, Su Sheng shook his head and suddenly moved.


    The rapid force started, and in an instant he came to Batman and the cyborg, and directly pressed down on each hand, holding the cold and hot heads.


    boom!boom!


    This is the sound of their two heads hitting the ground of the crane tower.


    boom!


    This sound is the sound of the crane tower cracking.


    The high hanging tower fell from the air and hit the ground with a loud bang.


    In an instant, the dust was flying.


    "Sorry to interrupt, are the two of you finished talking?" Su Sheng squatted between Batman and the cyborg, slowly letting go of their heads with both hands and got up and asked.


    Batman struggled for a while and wanted to get up, but failed. The cyborg turned and the mechanical arm instantly turned into an energy cannon and blasted over.


    As soon as the blue energy cannon blinked, Su Sheng raised his hand with a light wave and hit the energy cannon like a ball.


    With a loud bang, the energy cannon hit the nearby building and exploded.


    The cyborg looked at Su Sheng in surprise, but Su Sheng had already come to him in an instant.


    "It might hurt a little." Su Shengdao.


    "What? What hurts?" The cyborg didn''t react for a while, but Su Sheng suddenly reached out and grabbed his mechanical arm and pulled hard.


    "Stab!"


    The robotic arm of the cyborg was abruptly pulled down by Su Sheng, and the cyborg groaned and wanted to fight back, but Su Sheng took the opportunity to remove his mechanical leg.


    "Da da da da, da da da." Batman on the side shot.


    Although his relationship with the cyborg is not good, he can''t just watch it.The bullet flew, the rainbow-colored light suddenly lit up and instantly blocked the bullet and trapped Batman inside. Batman rushed to break free, but it was useless.


    "Be quiet, I''ll talk about your business later." Su Sheng glanced at Batman, grabbed the half of the robotic head of the cyborg and squeezed it lightly, his fingers sunk in an instant.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.)


    Strictly speaking, cyborgs are no longer humans, and the thoughts of program destruction are naturally affected.


    Su Sheng grabbed his half-faced mechanical head and threw the cover out casually, and inserted his finger into a data line.


    Indigo''s ability is activated.


    In an instant, countless data was transmitted from the mind of the cyborg.


    The identity and authority of the cyborg, the purpose of finding Batman, etc.


    He was ordered by the federal government. Because the intensified struggle between Amazon and Atlantis has spread to human society, the cyborg intends to gather a group of people with special abilities to solve this problem and bring the two sides to a truce.


    A virtual projected picture appeared in Su Sheng''s mind.


    A few people stand together in a dense crowd. From the left is a big tiger, and then six children with boys and girls.Seeing them Su Sheng, he didn''t worry about continuing to look down, because his purpose of finding cyborgs was for these six teenagers.


    Shazan!


    Shazan is a name and a code name.


    The most common version is that a 15-year-old boy named Billy was chosen by the wizard Shazam to give him powerful magical powers. As long as he shouts the name of Shazam, he will be struck by magical lightning and transform from a child to a strong one. Superhero, Shazam!


    Once transformed, he possesses powerful magical powers endowed by six gods.


    The wisdom of Solomon, the power of Hercules, the endurance of Atlas, the supernatural power of Zeus, the courage of Achilles, the speed of Mercury!


    Shazam in the flashpoint world is not one person, but six people, six in one.


    Chapter 338 The Six in One and the Lightning Kid is dead


    The six-in-ones are each endowed with a kind of ability. When they are separated, they are just ordinary teenagers. When they are combined, they will become super heroes, Shazan!


    Eugene Cui: He was endowed with Solomon''s wisdom, giving him a wealth of knowledge, perception, understanding and insight.


    Pedro Pena, was endowed with the power of Hercules, giving him almost unlimited physique and strength.


    Mary Batson, was endowed with Atlas endurance, given him unlimited endurance, without eating and sleeping, this supernatural power can increase life span indefinitely.


    Freddie Freeman was endowed with the power of Zeus and given him high magic resistance. He could summon lightning to change between two forms, lightning strikes enemies, and lightning could heal the body.


    Billy Batson, who was given the courage of Achilles, gave him invulnerability, immunity to various forms of physical attacks, resistance, etc., and his optimistic fighting spirit allowed him to inspire even in the most desperate situations.


    Daradu''s power was given Mercury''s speed, giving her incredible speed of movement, flying, the ability to travel through space and teleport.


    Six in one, forming a nearly almighty Shazan!


    In the cyborg''s data, these six people are Shazam''s addresses, and Su Sheng''s gaze shifted.Standing next to the six-in-one Shazam was the Green Lantern, but it was not Hal Jordan but Abinsu, the one who was hanging on the earth in the original timeline.Next to Green Lantern is a guy wearing a blue hoodie. At first glance, he looks like Arrow or a ghost, but in fact, this guy¡¯s codename is the Pied Piper. This Su Sheng has an impression. In the original timeline Zhong is the best student in Harrison Wells. He worked in a cutting-edge laboratory and was later dismissed because of his personality. That''s why Sisko Raymond was in the top position.Then there is Captain Cold. This is an old acquaintance, but he is called a Citizen of Cold in the world of Flashpoint.Then there were two acquaintances.


    A sorceress named Joan Muen, who is a flashpoint version of the world, is dressed in a green wizard robe, and her figure is much better than Joan Muen on the original timeline. She is called a witch in this world.


    The other one is interesting.


    Elemental Girl!


    In the original timeline, the person I met when I was in contact with Valentina and Silk Soul Laura, wanted to save Silk Soul Laura but returned without success, and then...there was no more.


    In the world of Flashpoint, her code name is Elemental Heroine.

 303 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 303

    After receiving all the data of the cyborg, Su Sheng disconnected the fingers and returned to normal, turned around and walked towards Batman who was trapped by the rainbow energy.


    boom!


    The moment Su Sheng turned around, the cyborg suddenly exploded, and both the machine and the body were instantly turned to ashes.


    Batman was stunned.


    Cyborg, cyborg was killed like this?


    Su Sheng waved away the rainbow energy and revealed a camera.


    "Come on, just say what you want to say to your son." Su Sheng called Batman.


    Watching his camera prepare to shoot, Batman was silent.He didn''t know who this person was, and what he said was true or false, but now there seems to be no other way. From the fact that he dismantled the cyborg and killed him, he was definitely not a kind and just person.Perhaps, it doesn''t matter what you want to say to your son before you die, right?Batman, who was silent for a moment, slowly spoke up under this thought. After he finished speaking, Su Sheng took a photo with Batman, and then smiled and put away the camera and waved to Batman.


    "Goodbye!"


    When the voice fell, Su Sheng disappeared.


    Under the chaos of the night, Batman turned and left in silence.


    He wouldn''t just let it go, when all this hadn''t happened, he was going to investigate this guy named Su Sheng.And now, the only clue is what he just mentioned... The Flash?


    He knew that there was a hero called The Flash in Central City.


    It was still early in the night, but Su Sheng, who had left, did not immediately go to Shazan but returned to the hotel.Qi Duo didn''t wake up in her sleep, Su Sheng took off her clothes and hugged her and lay down and fell asleep.


    He sleeps soundly.


    But the central city is in chaos.


    The anti-life equation has the ability to change reality. Competitors were given a faster speed and began to wantonly destroy. The Lightning boy had no choice but to come out to challenge. As a result, they found that the speed of the competitors had increased several times. The speed is evenly matched, but now the competitors have far surpassed the Lightning Kid.


    "Did you see it? This is the hero of this city, so fragile, so unbearable." The police surrounded the competitors with the dying Lightning boy and shouted wildly.


    The police''s faces were solemn and ugly.


    The competitor''s hand vibrated quickly, and slowly pierced the lightning boy''s heart under the watch of the police.The lightning boy convulsed in pain.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    A yellow light suddenly lit up, and the next moment the competitor only felt a lightness in his hand.


    The lightning boy was rescued.


    "Who? Could it be..." The competitor''s first reaction was Su Sheng, but when he turned his head and looked over, he found that it was a person wearing a red lightning system."Another speedy guy? Hehe, who are you!"


    Barry Allen held the Lightning boy with a solemn face, he felt that the life of the Lightning boy had come to an end.


    He slowly opened the Lightning Boy''s mask and was shocked.


    "Wally?"


    He still remembered that before saving his mother, Joe told him that he had an extra son, and he had accompanied him to see him.He looks exactly like the person in his arms.


    This is Joe''s son!


    Barry Allen put on the Lightning Kid''s mask again and slowly put it on the ground to look at the competitor.


    "Who am I? I am the Flash!"


    The speed of lightning flashed in Barry Allen''s eyes, and he moved instantly.


    Huh!


    The yellow lightning rushed straight to the competitor. His speed surprised the competitor slightly. He was even faster than the dead Flash.But... I''m not the original me!The competitor smiled triumphantly and escaped easily. In an instant, two flashes of lightning flashed quickly through the city.


    at the same time.


    Batman has also come to Central City!


    Chapter 339 Copy Shazan''s Power


    In addition to oh, Su Sheng also taught the word Qi Duo Yao. In fact, the meaning of the two words is basically the same, but if they are connected with the word Good Morning, they are different.Good morning sounds more like a verb, but good morning bite is a verb.


    The sun came in through the curtains, and all kinds of noises rang out early in the morning.


    However, it was not the noise outside but Qi Duo''s gentle morning bite that made Su Sheng wake up.


    Speaking of Chiduo, Su Sheng would think of Laili.


    The same beauty, the same good figure, the same well-behaved, obedient and the same initiative, the only difference is that the two are different in appearance and temperament, and Chiduo tends to be sweet.Even in the same outfit, she feels sweet and sexy, but Lilly is charming.Seeing Su Sheng waking up, Qi Duo''s movements increased.Su Sheng squinted his eyes and raised his bracelet to read the news.


    The headline is the news that competitors killed the Flash.


    The Flash refers to the Flash kid.


    "Yes, just got stronger and solved the old opponent? Barry also played? Barry should not be as fast as the upgraded competitor. This is a bit playful. I just don''t know when Barry will be aware of it, his memory 957 is disappearing. The timeline is being corrected. The more the speed force is used, the faster his memory disappears." Su Sheng muttered as he watched the news. Sometimes Qi Duo didn''t understand what he said, of course she didn''t. Need to listen.


    "The war between Atlantis and Amazon has become more and more intense, and the number of human casualties affected has increased so fast, it seems that the final battle will soon be coming."


    Su Sheng looked at the news and turned it off and then paid attention to the situation of the federal government. He could do it easily with the authority of a cyborg.The federal government has known that the cyborg is dead, but the authority has not been removed.Remember that Superman in Flashpoint World was imprisoned by the government as soon as he landed, and he has never seen the sun, right?


    Then you can let him out to play, and find Shazan by the way.


    Except for Shazam, the abilities of the few people found by the Cyborg were not good enough for Su Sheng, not fun and not special enough.As for acquaintances?Su Sheng didn''t care even more, even if he was a dual body, he could clearly distinguish it.The only special thing is the witch, which is the witch Joan Liao on the original timeline.Joan Liao En is protected by his own super power and should not appear in the world of Flashpoint. The only reasonable reason is that the witch in this world is a transformed witch rather than Joan Muen.


    "Ahem..."


    Qi Duo''s violent cough sounded and then got up and ran to the bathroom, Su Sheng followed up and went in.


    After a simple wash, Su Sheng said to Qi Duo: "I will leave the money for you. Go out and buy what you like to avoid bored regret after going back. By the way, you can also bring some gifts to others, so next time When it''s their turn to come out, they will also bring you gifts."


    "Yeah." Qi Duo nodded and said."Master, do you have other things to do?"


    "What? Afraid to go shopping alone?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Qi Duo shook his head.


    After the explanation was completed, Su Sheng directly sent away.


    In an ordinary apartment, six children are eating breakfast in the living room and watching TV. A tiger is lying on the side like a pet.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly sounded, and the wall of the apartment instantly collapsed to reveal a huge hole, and Su Sheng slowly walked in through the hole.In the living room, several children were taken aback by this sudden change.


    "Shazan!"

 304 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 304

    It was too late to think that six people shouted at the same time, and in an instant, a thunder and lightning struck down from the air.The dazzling light lit up, and the six children disappeared. They were replaced by a strong man in a red tights with a huge lightning bolt on his chest. He was only physically no less than Superman. The white cloak swayed in the wind. The smoke and dust disappeared instantly.


    Shazam floated in the air watching the uninvited guests coming in.


    "Who are you?" After transforming, Shazan''s voice became mature.


    Su Sheng chuckled and did not speak, just hooked his fingers provocatively.


    "Humph!"


    Although Shazam has become an adult and has supernatural powers bestowed by gods, in the final analysis, his mental age is still a child, let alone a collection of six children.It''s good to eat at home. Suddenly someone rushed in and destroyed the apartment, let alone a child, even adults got angry, especially... Su Sheng was still so arrogant.


    With a cold snort, Shazan flew directly to Su Sheng and rushed over.


    The fist blasted directly to Su Sheng''s chest like a cannonball.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the powerful impact turned into ripples to vibrate around, a click sounded, and the surrounding window glass and other fragile things burst instantly.


    Su Sheng, don''t move.


    Shazan looked at Su Sheng in surprise, what is the origin of this guy?It''s so hard?


    "Your ability is quite interesting." Su Sheng chuckled and shook his neck softly."Shazan!"


    boom!


    A thunder and lightning that was bigger than before slashed towards Su Sheng. In the light, Su Sheng''s body instantly added a set of tights, not red, but a set of black, and even the cloak was black.It is the same style as Shazam, except that there is no lightning bolt on the chest, but a holy character emblem.


    "Transforming is quite humane." Su Sheng looked at his dress and said with a smile.


    "You, how can you... also be able to transform?" Sha Zan looked at Su Sheng in shock.


    Su Sheng shrugged."It''s a little boring to bully children, so be it."


    After speaking, Su Sheng suddenly lifted from Shazan''s state and turned and prepared to leave.


    How could Shazam let him go?


    Unexplained appearance, inexplicable hands-on, inexplicable can turn into Shazan, and then inexplicable will leave?


    How can I not explain such inexplicable things?Shazam''s thoughts moved, and lightning magic flashed straight down from the air and smashed in front of Su Sheng who had come out of the apartment.Su Sheng turned slightly, and Shazan followed him out.


    The psychic abilities can be superimposed infinitely.


    Su Sheng superimposed the psychic ability to control Shazan.


    "Shazan!" He yelled, and Shazan''s magical power was lifted from the light, and he turned into six children and fell to the ground.


    Chapter 340 Magic Girl Cui Xi XIII


    Shazan lifted his transformation, and the six children fell to the ground in a daze.When they realized that they wanted to transform, Su Sheng had already disappeared.


    After copying Shazan''s abilities, Su Sheng went to the secret military base to prepare to be a Lei Feng to release Superman who had never seen the sun, but when he got here, he found that someone had taken the lead.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The sound of bullets came one after another, deafening, yellow lightning light shuttled through the crowd quickly, and bat darts appeared from different angles and detonated.


    Flash and Batman?


    They got together in just one night?It seems that he is also here to find Superman, and that''s right, after all, the Flash knows who the strong in the original timeline are, and it is normal to join Batman to rescue Superman.It''s just that they didn''t succeed because of their appearance?Remember that in Flashpoint animation, Batman, Flash, and cyborgs came to rescue. Some cyborgs successfully rescued Superman. Unfortunately, they were finally discovered. Superman awakened the Kryptonian ability after seeing the sun and fled.Now that there are no cyborgs, they want to guard them at all levels. It is really not that easy to rescue Superman before various high-level and strict electronic locks.


    "Su Sheng!"


    "Quick, quick...help..."


    During the fierce fight, the Flash saw Su Sheng and hurriedly asked for help. Batman glanced at him and did not speak.


    Su Sheng chuckled and passed by. His appearance made the soldiers think they were the helpers of the Flash and Batman, and they shot and attacked.


    Bullets swarmed.


    The azure blue lightning light lit up, and time seemed to have stopped at this moment.Su Sheng directly penetrated the walls of the base and found Superman after passing through several rooms.


    A skinny superman.


    Withdraw the super power.


    The sudden appearance of Su Sheng shocked Superman, and he shrank his head in the corner with his hands in a frightened look.


    "Want to go out?"


    "Want to be free?"


    "Want to... retaliate against those who study you like a white mouse and even kill your pet dog?"


    Su Sheng''s words were like the temptation of the devil, making Superman gradually put down his hands and raised his head to look at Su Sheng, his eyes gradually changing.


    "Yes!" His voice was hoarse and firm.


    Su Sheng smiled, he reached out and grabbed Superman''s shoulder Shi Shiran and walked out through the wall.


    Outside the base.


    The chaos continued, Su Sheng brought Superman out, and the sun swayed on Superman, making him snorted comfortably.


    "What''s your name?" Superman turned to look at Su Sheng.


    "Call me Lei Feng." Su Sheng chuckled lightly.


    Superman''s body slowly floated up, his eyes were red with heat rays directly blasting towards the base that had trapped him for so many years.


    "Superman!" the Flash shouted.


    Batman''s look was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect it to be true?Although he and the Flash came here to save people, in fact, he was only in doubt.


    "Hey, Superman, you..." The Flash was very happy and excited, but soon he realized that something was wrong.


    Superman has killed several people in a row, and there is no intention to stop.


    This was not the Superman he was looking for. The Flash turned to find Su Sheng for help, but Su Sheng was gone.


    "Trouble now," the Flash couldn''t help murmured.


    Copying Shazan¡¯s abilities and rescuing Superman, there is still a competitor in the city center, tusk, this situation should be messy enough, right?After Su Sheng made a cameo appearance of Lei Feng, he planned to go around the war zone between Amazon and Atlantis to see when the battle could break out and whether to add fire or something.


    Huh!

 305 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 305

    Su Sheng''s figure suddenly appeared on a certain street, and at a glance, the wreckage was destroyed, as if he had experienced fierce fighting and destruction not long ago.Pedestrians are not visible on the street, and there is no person even around.Either the people who originally lived here are dead, or have escaped?


    Su Sheng raised the bracelet to see where Iris was, but suddenly felt a wave of magic behind him.


    Very strong magic wave.


    Who can have such a strong magic power in this world?Su Sheng turned his head in surprise and saw a magical light shining sharply, followed by a girl who appeared from the light and fell to the ground with a snap.


    The light disappeared.


    The girl lay motionless on the ground and seemed to have passed out.


    Black boots, tight-fitting leggings with black and white stripes, black shorts, and the vest line of the abdominal muscles are clearly visible. The small white T-shirt looks very sexy. The long hair is tied into two ponytails. That¡¯s it for girls. Lying on the ground and fainted, he looked like he was seventeen or eighteen.


    Su Sheng looked at it for a long time and shook his head slightly.


    Female magician?Su Sheng thought it was Zatanna, after all, she was considered top among the female magicians in the DC world, but after watching Su Sheng for a while, she found that she should not be Zatanna.


    Su Sheng has no impression.


    "Interesting, who would you be?" Su Sheng squinted and chuckled as he approached, reaching out and hugging her.


    In an abandoned apartment nearby.


    Su Sheng pulled a chair and sat on the side of the bed. The magical girl was still in a coma.


    There was no obvious trauma on her body, and if nothing happened, she would have exhausted her magic power and passed out.Time passed slowly, I don''t know how long I heard the groan of the girl, her eyes turned slightly and slowly opened.Seeing the unfamiliar ceiling, the girl was stunned and subconsciously wanted to get up, but she suddenly found that her hands were handcuffed.


    This made her panic instantly, and she looked at herself subconsciously.


    His hands and feet were shackled, and there was a man sitting next to him.


    "Who are you?" Although the girl panicked, she did not lose her calm.


    "It doesn''t matter, what matters is who you are!" Su Sheng smiled brilliantly."I''m very curious about your identity, such a young female magician is rare in this world, what is your name?"


    "Silting." The girl replied while mobilizing her magic power to break free from the shackles. This kind of thing would be a breeze if it were usual, but at this time she tried several times without success when her magic power was exhausted.


    "Silting?" Su Sheng shook his head without impression."Full name? Or code name, common name is fine."


    "Tracey, Tracy Celtine, you can also call me Trish Thirteen."


    ...


    PS: The character of Trish Thirteen is rather partial. In the comics, it is a pair with the superhero Blue Beetle. It is said that the live-action version was deliberately developed.There is a plot of her in the flashpoint comics, but I did not drag it into the plot.


    In addition, I recommend a friend''s book: "Marvel''s Strongest Daddy".


    Chapter 341 Atlantis vs Amazon


    Trish Thirteen!


    Su Sheng smiled.


    Just now, the Su Sheng of Silting had no impression at all, even the full name of Su Sheng, Trixi Xierting.But Trish Thirteen, he has the impression. Although he doesn¡¯t know much about it, but at least he has heard the name. It is not a first-line character, not even a second- and third-line character. The main scope of activities is also that of juvenile justice. The League, Junior Titans, these two generations mixed together.


    "Can you let me go?" Cui Xi thirteen asked Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng nodded and smiled, and the heat rays instantly hit her hand and foot shackles. Cui Xi Shisan was taken aback and regained her freedom and shrank on the bed and gently rubbed her wrists.


    "Who are you, did you save me?" She asked Saint Su.


    Knowing her own situation, the final teleportation has exhausted her magic power, and it would be difficult to say if she was found out by the Amazons during her coma.Although the other party had copied himself up, it seemed that they also had a special ability to determine their identity, but it was precisely this situation that Cui Xi Shisan expressed gratitude to the other party.


    Even if the other party really has any purpose, she needs time to recover her magical powers.


    If not, the other party will copy what he said before he is not sure of his identity.


    "My name is Su Sheng." Su Sheng asked after reporting to his home."Where did you send it from?"


    "Atlantis''s war zone." Trish Thirteen said with a sad expression."They attacked us in their war with Amazon. My parents, brothers and sisters are..."


    Talking about that, Cui Xi XIII''s expression couldn''t help but feel sad, and buried her deeply between her legs, sobbing slightly.


    she cried!


    During the war, her family died because of being affected. This kind of sadness can be imagined for the little girl.Seeing holding his shoulders and sobbing softly, Su Sheng got up and walked over to caress her hair. It''s okay for him not to comfort him, but the sobbing sound of comfort became louder.Cui Xi Shisan suddenly raised her head and threw herself into Su Sheng''s arms, her body twitching and crying loudly.


    Little girls need comfort when they are fragile and sad.


    After a long, long time, Cui Xi Thirteen slowly got up with red eyes, and took a look at Su Sheng''s clothes wet with tears and said apologetically: "I''m sorry."


    Su Sheng shook his head and said, "Do you want revenge?"


    "Report, revenge?" Cui Xi Shisan was stunned."I, I didn''t think about it, how can I be able to deal with Atlantis and Amazon?"


    "I''ll help you." Su Sheng smiled.


    "You help me? How can I help?" Trish Thirteen asked curiously.


    "You''ll know when the time comes. You will find someone to understand the situation with me first." Su Sheng thought of something but deliberately sold it. Although Cui Xi XIII is curious, if...if she can really get revenge, she Of course I hope it can be done.


    Su Sheng lifted the bracelet to lock the position of Iris and smiled at Cui Xi Shisan. The next moment, Su Sheng disappeared instantly.


    Cui Xi Shisan''s eyes widened, and a few seconds later he saw Su Sheng suddenly appear, and there was another woman.


    Iris was shocked and looked at Su Sheng in surprise."You also have super power?"


    The lightning boy''s partner is Iris, so she still knows a little bit about Super Speed, but he didn''t expect this person to... even have Super Speed.


    "Did you find any news?" Su Sheng asked directly.


    Iris paused: "I actually found some news. Atlantis and Amazon were at war because Aquaman and Wonder Woman fell in love with each other, but because of their stronger personality, there was a contradiction. As a result, the contradiction intensified. It has evolved into the current situation. If, if they can be persuaded to reconcile, the war may be over."


    Aquaman is still the Aquaman, but Wonder Woman is Diana, but Diana''s mother Hippolyte.


    Hippolyte and Sea King fall in love?


    Damn it, isn''t this a generational difference?This relationship is too messy.But reconciliation?How can it work, it¡¯s too boring to come to the world of Flashpoint if it ends without even seeing the big scene?


    "It''s impossible." Before Sheng Su said, Trixi Thirteen spoke first... "When I came, Amazon and Atlantis had already had a large-scale war."


    "Are you?" Iris asked Trish Thirteen.


    "She is a victim of this war, and her family has already died in this war. Thirteen, you tell her the situation in detail and then send this news out. You should let everyone know that the big scene is about to begin. Now." Su Shengdao.


    Trish nodded thirteen and said the situation to Iris, and Iris was also taken aback.


    decisive battle.

 306 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 306

    This is a decisive battle.


    Atlantis and Amazon have dispatched all their troops, obviously intending to decide the outcome.The decisive battle between them is likely to affect the entire human society. Iris hurriedly sorted out the information and released the news to the world''s Internet through Su Sheng''s bracelet.Suddenly, the network was in an uproar.


    Batman and the Flash failed to stop Superman''s revenge, and eventually watched Superman leave.As a result, they were dumbfounded after seeing the news. The two of them couldn''t do it together. If the war broke out, the world would be finished. The Flash hadn''t realized his own changes, but felt that he couldn''t just watch the world fall.


    In the end they decided to gather all their forces to stop the war. Batman 4.1 Batman contacted many people, including Shazam, and a group of people rushed to the battlefield.In the battlefield, Atlantis and Amazon also received this news, but the two sides did not care at all. After a small-scale war, they began to deploy troops to play a big one!


    On the coast.


    The Atlanteans are gathering, as are the female soldiers on the opposite side of the Amazon. The two sides are densely packed, and it feels like a war is about to start.


    Huh!


    The Flash suddenly appeared in the center of the two sides, followed by all kinds of people.Batman, Shazam, Witch, Elemental Woman, etc. are all present.Their appearance made Aquaman and Wonder Woman also rushed over. Batman opened his mouth and was about to speak, but Shazam suddenly rushed over when he saw Wonder Woman.


    He has a grudge with Wonder Woman!


    Chapter 342 Seven lanterns and beasts come out together, this is the big scene!


    Once upon a time, Shazan played against Wonder Woman and left a shameful experience.


    This was an unforgettable humiliation for Shazam. Although this time it was to persuade the two sides to stop, Shazam felt that if the Wonder Woman was able to be resolved, the war with so few parties would naturally not continue.Of course, it is more angry selfishness.Shazam''s movements were sudden, and Wonder Woman was strangled by him without reacting at all. The tremendous power made her unable to conflict for a while.


    "Shazam, don''t..."


    Batman didn''t expect Shazan to shout so recklessly.


    "I''m going to calm him down." The witch next to her rushed out, and the green magical energy instantly enveloped Shazan.


    "No..." Shazan let go of the Wonder Woman out of control and shouted angrily."Sha, Shazam..."


    He yelled uncontrollably to release his transformation, and in an instant, the six children separated.


    This change made Batman stunned. He didn''t expect that the witch''s calmness was actually to relieve Shazan 12 and become a child Shazan is dangerous!Batman subconsciously wanted to rush over to bring the children back, but Wonder Woman drew out her saber hideously and stabbed it directly.


    Puff!


    One of the closest kids was recruited.


    At the same time, Batman had already rushed over to save someone, but who knew that the witch suddenly turned around and struck with magic.Batman hurriedly avoided the glaring witch."You are from Amazon!"


    "I am no one, I just want chaos!" Witch Jiejie shouted and attacked Batman and others, but Wonder Woman was very decisive and assassinated Shazan one by one.


    "Offense!" Wonder Woman shouted, raising her sword.


    "Amazon attack!" The Amazon soldiers rushed over, shouting in unison.


    Sea King snorted and raised the trident high, and the people from Atlantis rushed over.


    The two sides fought, and the people on Batman''s situation suddenly became difficult, and the prelude to the melee was opened.


    The screams and screams were endless. In the melee, one soldier fell down, but the others didn''t shrink back.


    Wonder Woman and Aquaman have already fought together.Unusually fierce and fierce.


    Truth-love and kill each other!


    "Is there a way?" Batman avoided a few enemies and came to the Flash''s side and asked in a deep voice.


    The Flash didn''t expect things to evolve into this situation. Shazam''s reckless action and the witch''s sudden betrayal directly made the situation uncontrollable.He used to have the Lightning squad in Central City, other times it was Batman who was responsible for making suggestions. Now Batman asks himself that he really has no idea.


    No, he thought of a way.


    Su Sheng, look for Su Sheng, he has the strength to quell this war.


    "I''m going to find Su Sheng." The Flash said to Batman and planned to leave to find Su Sheng. As soon as he moved, he felt like he staggered under his feet and almost didn''t fall.


    "Too tired?" The Flash felt that his superpower seemed to decrease?He was dumbfounded just about to continue, but suddenly felt that he was kneeling on the ground subconsciously.Headache, splitting headache, as if something had disappeared.


    Memory is that his memory in the original timeline is disappearing.


    This made the Flash a little panicked and a little dazed, but it was not the time to think about it, the Flash got up and ran out again.


    Yellow lightning flashes.


    Before the Flash left, he saw Su Sheng on the roof not far away.


    There was also a girl, Iris, who saw Iris the Flash unavoidably remembered that time, and then thought of the death of the Flash kid.


    "Why are you here?" Su Sheng glanced at the Flash and asked casually.


    "Help, help stop the war, otherwise this war will spread to all mankind." The Flash panted towards Su Shengdao.


    "Okay, but my methods may be more brutal, you know." Su Sheng smiled and said that the wormhole suddenly released the shock wave and disappeared, and after a while, he came back again.


    There are a few more drift bottles in his hand.


    There are living creatures of different colors and shapes in the drifting bottle?


    "Is this a parallax monster? These... Are these lamp beasts of the Lantern Ring?" The Flash was horrified."Aren''t you planning to let them out?"


    "The opportunity for revenge is here. Open these bottles."


    Su Sheng turned to Cui Xi thirteen times.


    "No." The Flash yelled hurriedly and even wanted to rush over to snatch the drift bottle, but he fell to the ground as soon as he ran a step."Speed, my speed...Why is my speed gone?" The speed lightning flashed faintly, and the Flash lay on the ground and shouted in surprise.


    Su Sheng looked at Cui Xi Shisan and nodded slightly. Cui Xi Shisan took a deep breath and opened a drift bottle.


    She felt how dangerous and powerful these things in the bottle were, but the thought of revenge filled her brain. After opening one, her movements did not stop, and almost all the drifting bottles were opened.


    Yellow lantern beast parallax monster, blue lantern beast changed to octopus, red lantern beast blood slaughter, green lantern beast ion shark, orange lantern beast wanting python, blue lantern beast Yaoshihuanghuang, purple lantern beast predator.


    103 Seven-lamp lantern beasts were all released.


    Su Sheng didn''t bring the Black Death Emperor over. He tapped his fingers on the seven lamp beasts one by one, reducing the beam and releasing them in reverse. In an instant, the seven lamp beasts recovered their original size.


    "If anyone is obedient, whoever has the opportunity to fit together with the holder of the lamp ring." Su Sheng pointed to the distant battlefield."Go ahead."


    In an instant, the parallax monster, the blood slaughter the cow, and the snake rushed out directly, and the other lamp beasts hesitated and followed.


    Seven lamp beasts, the top powerful emotional entities in the seven universes, their appearance is like a wolf entering a sheep pen and a tiger descending a mountain.Both Atlantis and Amazons have become targets of attack.


    "This is the big scene." Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction.


    Any one of the seven lamp beasts released was enough to level the situation at the moment, and all seven of them would be completely crushed.


    The elephant stomped on the ant, killing and wounding.

 307 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 307

    In a blink of an eye, the number of fighters on both sides began to drastically decrease, and Batman and others naturally also noticed this situation, but...the difference in strength is too great.The witch rushed towards the blood slaughter cow without knowing how much she could, but she was turned over to the ground and stepped into sludge. The Wonder Woman swung her sword towards the snake but was swept away by the long body.


    The beast is unmatched!


    Chapter 343 Unprepared changes!


    "This is a seven-lamp beast, they, why do they appear here?" Green Lantern Abinsu shouted in shock and rushed towards the ion shark.


    As the green light, Abinsu wanted to communicate with the green-light beast Ion Shark, but before he could fly over, his body was entangled by a yellow tentacles. The next moment, the parallax monster got directly into Abinsu''s body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The painful cry followed, and the color of the light released by Abinsu changed.


    From green to yellow, the uniform and lamp ring on his body also changed.


    He turned into a yellow light, was invaded by the yellow lantern beast parallax monster and merged into a parallax monster.His temperament has completely changed, becoming evil and terrifying, his eyes are emitting yellow light, and he makes a strange noise and rushes into the crowd.The weapons revealed by the yellow light fixture began to slaughter.


    "Brother!" Sea King yelled in grief and indignation. His younger brother, his deputy Aum, had just been strangled by the snake''s tail.


    "To join hands, we must join hands."


    There are fewer and fewer fighters on both sides, and the remaining few people can only join forces whether they are active or passive.


    "The result of the combination of the lamp beast is very strong." Su Sheng observed the situation of the parallax demon, the lamp ring holder plus the lamp beast, the power after the combination is not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Iris, Trish Thirteen was stunned by the powerful strength of the lantern beast.The struggling Flash was immersed in the horror of the urban area.


    "Over there, the Huaxia talent named Su Sheng is the mastermind. You must find a way to force him to take these lantern beasts back." Batman shouted, pointing in the direction of Su Sheng.


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Aquaman and Wonder Woman rushing in the direction of Su Sheng. The two looked at each other. At this time, they let go of their hatred. If this guy named Su Sheng cannot be resolved, then Atlante Even if Sri Lanka and Amazon are completely finished.Life and death coupled with witnessing their own people being killed, the two can no longer care about liquidating their previous hatred.


    boom!


    A scorching ray suddenly appeared in front of Aquaman and Wonder Woman. The two stopped, and they saw a person slowly floating in the sky.


    Superman!


    He looks much stronger after absorbing the sun.


    Superman turned his head to look at Su Sheng''s direction and nodded slightly, then blocked the front of Aquaman and Wonder Woman.


    Obviously, this is nowhere.


    Aquaman and Wonder Woman didn''t stop at all, and rushed to fight with Superman after a while, quite intense.


    The corners of Su Sheng¡¯s mouth raised slightly, Lei Feng didn¡¯t do it for nothing. He didn¡¯t expect Superman to appear suddenly at this time and help him stop Wonder Woman and Aquaman. Although it¡¯s useless even if they rush over, at least it¡¯s not necessary. I shot it myself.


    "You, you already knew that after I came back to save my mother, it would be like this, right?" The Flash suddenly rushed to Su Sheng and shouted excitedly.


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Your mother''s death is a fact that cannot be changed. If you change this result, you change the timeline, and the world has naturally changed."


    "Then why do you agree?" The Flash couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "Don''t throw the pot, it''s you who are going to save your mother and I didn''t force you to do this, and can you give up without experiencing this?"


    The Flash was silent.


    Because he saved his mother, the Lightning boy died, and many familiar people were gone. It even triggered a war between Amazon and Atlantis, causing so many lives across the world.All of this was because he wanted to save his mother. Just because one person killed so many people, the Flash''s conscience couldn''t survive.


    "Your supernatural power has disappeared? The memory has disappeared a lot, right? This shows that the timeline is solidifying, and it won''t take long for you to completely forget the previous things, and lose super power to become an ordinary person." Su Sheng Looking at the Flash, he chuckled: "But your parents are there. As long as the current war is resolved, you can enjoy the life you want."


    "Do not!"


    "This is not the life I want!"


    Shouted the Flash.


    "Isn''t it? Your mother is still alive, and your father has not been wronged and imprisoned, and... you have slept to the goddess you adore." Su Sheng glanced at Iris, Iris could not help but look surprised, this person Is it Barry?


    "Yes, these are all I think, but if such a life has to pay such a price, I would rather not."


    "You have a way, right? You have a way to take me back and let me fix it all!" The Flash said excitedly.


    "Just send Reverse Lightning back and let him kill your mother. Although it will have some impact even if it returns to normal, the problem is not big." Su Shengdao.


    "But me, but I don''t have speed anymore."


    "Inverse lightning should still exist." Su Shengdao.


    The Flash took a deep breath and turned and left. Although there was no super power, the matter had to be resolved.He staggered downstairs and ran towards Batman in the distance. Without super fast power, he moved very slowly, which made him very uncomfortable, but now he didn''t care about that much.Avoiding the battle between Aquaman Wonder Woman and Superman, avoiding the spread of the Lantern Beast and coming to Batman''s side, explained the situation.Not long after a Bat fighter flew from a distance, the Flash got on the plane and left.


    The Flash interrupted so much that Su Sheng did not notice how Superman solved Aquaman and Wonder Woman. When he noticed, the two had already died in battle.I have to say that Superman who has not been exposed to human education and is full of anger is indeed very strong.On the other hand, the people of Amazon and Atlantis are almost dead. The parallax monster and the lamp beast have begun to expand the scope of destruction. Batman and others have already hid, and it seems that they have given up fighting.


    Right.


    Under this circumstance, they obviously have no chance of reversing, and the only hope is that the Flash can correct all this!


    Although they may not realize it, although they may disappear, at least it will not be worse than it is now, right?Who would have thought that it was originally just to stop the war between Amazon and Atlantis, but a Su Sheng suddenly appeared, and even released the seven-lamp beast to destroy Atlantis and Amazon, even the sea king Fight to the death of Wonder Woman.


    This change was caught off guard!


    Chapter 344 The flashpoint is over, back to normal?


    A few lamp beasts in the distance slowly flew over, and the ion shark, Yaoshi Phoenix, and the predator came back with relatively positive emotions.


    The reduced beam flicked over and shut them back into the drift bottle.


    Speaking of these lamp beasts, although they were all caught and forcibly locked up, after all, Su Sheng didn¡¯t do anything to them. Although he lost his freedom, he didn¡¯t have freedom when he was a lamp beast before, so these lamp beasts did not have any. It means to escape, or... they also know that it is impossible to escape at all.After a while, the octopus was changed, and the sacred python came back. Only the blood slaughter ox and the parallax monster possessed by Abinsu had not returned.


    The blood slaughter the cow angrily destroyed the surrounding buildings, and the parallax demon seemed to be looking for Batman and others to kill them all.


    "Come back." Su Sheng yelled lazily.


    The angry blood slaughter the cow came back reluctantly and was thrown into the drift bottle by Su Sheng, but the Visible Demon refused to return.


    "I count three times. I will pass if you don''t come back." Su Sheng raised his voice lightly and counted directly.


    As soon as the word fell, the parallax monster suddenly emerged from Abinsu''s body, Abinsu turned back to the green light, and the parallax monster flew to Su Sheng''s face 720.


    Shrinking the beam and hitting it, Su Shengyang patted the head of the parallax monster."Next time you don''t obey, I''ll kill you directly, go in."


    The octopus-like parallax monster reluctantly got into the drifting bottle.


    "You, who are you?" Iris couldn''t help but ask Saint Su.


    "It''s useless to tell you, anyway, it won''t take long for you to remember. Not only won''t you remember what happened here, you won''t remember that you slept with Barry, let alone your brother died." Su Sheng Casually.


    "What? He, he died, how could he?"


    "Don''t be so excited, after Barry succeeds, all this will disappear and everything will return to normal." Seeing Iris''s excitement, Su Sheng said lightly, and then directly released the shock wave ability to bring Qi Duo back from the hotel. Now, there are big bags and small bags.

 308 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 308

    "It looks like your vacation is about to end. I''ll take you back first."


    "Oh." Although Qi Duo was a little disappointed, she didn''t say much.


    The shock wave wormhole opened again, and Su Sheng brought back the Lantern Beast and Qi Duo and all those things, returned to the Disciple, placed the Lantern Beast, and shrank Qi Duo back to the Doomsday Wasteland World.After returning, Qi Duo and those people didn''t care how to show off Su Sheng.After turning back, the timeline should not have changed. Su Sheng jumped down into the messy battlefield and looked around, and then got Wonder Woman''s mantra lasso back.


    Huh.


    The light of magic gradually lit up, and Cui Xi Shisan flew down from the roof and flew to Su Sheng''s side.


    "The magic is restored?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Only recovered a little bit." Trixi said 13: "If the time is changed, what will happen to me? Will my family survive?"


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I don''t know, I don''t know you or your situation in the original timeline, maybe you are an orphan in the original timeline, maybe you are a happy family, maybe... you don''t exist at all. The changes caused by the flash point are unpredictable."


    "Then... can I see you again?" Trish Thirteen asked.


    Su Sheng smiled: "I don''t remember even if I can see you."


    "Oh." Cui Xi Thirteen responded without speaking.


    Su Sheng frowned and his expression changed slightly.


    "it has started¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng can feel that the timeline is changing, this timeline seems to be disappearing, and the original timeline is returning to the right path.The Flash should have released Reverse Lightning and crossed back to let Reverse Lightning kill his mother, right?It has to be said that the Flash''s bitter and deep hatred is not unreasonable. He has the ability to have such a bug as the speed force and has saved countless people, but he can''t save his mother.


    "Look for me, remember to find me, I haven''t thank you yet!" Cui Xi Shisan also seemed to feel the change, shouting loudly towards Su Sheng and rushing over.


    But when she rushed over, the people suddenly disappeared. The next moment, the surrounding environment also began to change.


    It''s as if the two environments are switched, and they are different in an instant.


    The corpse disappeared, and the dilapidated battlefield became a bustling city again. Pedestrians around one after another, there was a lot of traffic on the street, and the sound of whistle sounded one after another.


    The flash point is over.


    Back to the original timeline!


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth lifted up and smiled softly. He really did a lot of things in the world of Flashpoint.Recorded the video of the old Batman, recorded the video of The Flash and Iris, met Trish XIII, copied Shazam''s abilities, and almost wiped out Atlantis and Amazon with the seven lamp beasts .


    The most important thing is the impact of flashpoint. The world of flashpoint can only be regarded as a beginning. What is interesting is a series of changes after flashpoint.What Su Sheng remembers most is that after Flashpoint came back, the Flash had a colleague with Alchemist Julian and Savita, who claimed to be the god of speed.


    "Huh."


    The yellow lightning light lit up, and the Flash stopped in front of Su Sheng.The Flash did not speak or knew what to say. He had to send Reverse Lightning to his mother and begged him to kill her mother. He had to let him go to restore the original order of the timeline. Fortunately, everything succeeded, at least Back to the original life.


    Although Su Sheng said that there will be some changes, he has not had time to check one by one.


    "Go back, you will find a lot of interesting things." Su Sheng patted the Flash on the shoulder and said earnestly, "I will help you with some things."


    For example... the matter between you and Iris.


    Su Sheng and the Flash returned to Central City with their feet behind their feet. The Flash returned home for the first time, Joe West''s house.


    Wally is still alive, everything is normal.


    This finally made the Flash feel better.


    Su Sheng returned to the villa, and the people in the villa did not realize what had happened because of their own superb protection, nor did they go out to get in touch with the changes in the outside world.


    ...


    PS: The following is the story of the third season of The Flash, continue to ask for flowers and rewards for customization!


    Chapter 345: Batman¡¯s Thanks and Iris¡¯ Shock


    The impact of flashpoint has just begun. Barry Allen has regained his speed power and became the Flash, but he found that the father-daughter relationship between Joe West and Iris West seemed to have become a bit stiff, and the reason turned out to be Because Joe West concealed the news that her mother was alive from Iris, and Iris had forgiven Joe in the original memory!Immediately after him, he discovered that the police chief who was already dead had come back to life. Simmons Raymond, who was originally his best buddy, was also angry with him, angry that he refused to save his brother and caused him to die.And these are very strange to Barry Allen, because he has no memory of these things.


    What made him feel most absurd was that he had an extra colleague in the police office?A colleague named Julian, and this person has been in the police station for a year.His attitude towards Barry Allen is very bad. He is vividly remembered for a year of getting along with him, but Barry Allen has no relevant memories at all!


    These are the changes caused by the flash point, and there are more waiting for him to discover.


    Although he was prepared, it also made the Flash extremely depressed.


    The sun was swaying, and Su Sheng woke up between Joan Muen and the master. There was originally a Laura, but it seemed that she woke up and left first.After washing, Su Sheng met Laura, Caitlin and Lena Luther who were having breakfast in the dining room.Su Sheng moved the chair and sat down. Laura brought the food over. Su Sheng asked as he ate, "How''s the research done?"


    "Successful!" Lena Luther said


    "Oh... succeeded?" Su Sheng looked at Lilian Luther in surprise.


    Lena Luther nodded calmly, and Caitlin next to him was a little excited: "It was indeed successful, but... in the process we discovered one thing. Maybe it is not necessary to separate the personality of the Frost Killer, but to integrate her. His personality allows me to control this ability."


    "Why do you suddenly think so?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    "Before I was afraid because I was afraid of losing control, I was afraid that I would no longer be me, but I talked a lot with Lena and knew that this world is not safe, and the Frost Killer has existed since I was a child. So..."


    "If you decide, just follow what you said. Anyway, the research on black kryptonite can be used in the future." Su Sheng didn''t really matter, turning his head to Lena Luther and said, "Are you going to go back or do you plan to Go out for a stroll?"


    "I want you to take me to meet someone." Lena Luther said.


    Su Sheng smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Needless to say, Lena Luthor must have investigated the situation in this world, and naturally knows that Lex Luthor is still alive, and it must be Lex Luther that she wants to see.


    "He escaped from prison and his whereabouts are unknown. Give me some time to look for it. If he finds it, he will take you there." Su Sheng said casually, took the camera and left after breakfast.


    Gotham!


    Wayne Manor.


    Bruce Wayne is designing the Justice League base next to the computer. After the Steppenwolf and Atlantis Ome incident, he feels that the superheroes should unite to deal with some crisis events that cannot be handled by individuals.


    "Pop!" The shoulder was lightly patted, Bruce Wayne turned to look at Su Sheng who appeared and frowned slightly."What are you doing."


    "The attitude is so bad, tusk, I still think about you." Su Sheng took out the camera and played with it for a moment, then pointed at his computer and said: "The gift for you, it''s me taking pictures of your girlfriend. Compensated."


    Bruce Wayne frowned. He felt very upset when he remembered that Su Sheng had a picture of his girlfriend in his hand, but he could only bear it.


    Because he has a very good relationship with his girlfriend, and there is no way to get the photos back from Su Sheng''s hands.


    It''s a pity that Bruce Wayne doesn''t know that Su Sheng is more than just taking photos.He suspiciously opened the video from Su Sheng, and after a long while... Tears flowed from the corner of his eyes.He wiped away his tears, turned his head and whispered to Su Sheng, "Thank you!"


    "Let your girlfriend thank me, I have some business talks with her." Su Sheng smirked and disappeared.


    Central city.


    Center City News Center.

 309 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 309

    Iris was wearing a low-cut T-shirt and was working on the news release at his desk. The wind suddenly blew in the office. The next moment Iris suddenly found herself in a hotel.


    "Barry?" Iris was stunned and thought it was Barry, but turned around and found that it was Su Sheng.


    This made Iris very surprised and surprised. She knew the identity of Su Sheng and what he had done, so she was still nervous about Su Sheng Iris."You, are you looking for something to do with me?"


    "Did you break up with your boyfriend?" Su Sheng glanced at Iris and frowned slightly.


    Iris nodded. She and Eddie broke up some time ago, and Eddie even moved away from Central City.But what does this have to do with Su Sheng?And he seemed to be disappointed.


    "Then it''s boring." Su Sheng threw the camera to Iris."Watch it for yourself."


    Iris picked up the camera in confusion and played it. After a while, I heard Iris''s weird voice rang, and Iris subconsciously closed her head and looked at Su Sheng."This... what''s going on? I''ve never, never done anything like this with Barry!"


    "You did it, but you don''t remember it." Su Sheng said lightly."Barry will remember, you can ask Barry."


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Go and ask Barry." Su Sheng took the camera back and disappeared after a whistle.


    Ya has broken up, this video can produce a lot less fun, at best it is a small film occasionally watched.Returning to the villa and putting away the camera, Su Sheng used Indigo''s ability to start searching for Lexluth''s whereabouts on the Internet.


    Da da da


    With the sound of high heels, Lena Luther walked to the sofa and sat down beside Su Sheng with a chuckle, "Your mood doesn''t seem to be high, what happened?"


    "There is one thing I have less fun than I thought." Su Sheng said casually and turned over and lay on Lena Luther''s lap."But it doesn''t matter, I have other fun. The black kryptonite you studied, don''t be messy after you go back. I don''t want to find a dark version of the super girl when I go back."


    Chapter 346 Take down the woman from Luther''s house


    Black kryptonite can separate and realize the personality, and it doesn''t sound pleasant to make a dark version of Supergirl.Supergirl is very strong, but at least the righteous one, if a dark version of Supergirl appears on Earth 38, it would be a disaster.Lena Luther nodded gently, and then asked, "Did you find him?"


    Lex Luther.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I will take you there when there is news. By the way, I promised you to tell you a secret about you."


    Turning over and sitting up, Saint Su looked at Lena Luther and said, "You were adopted by the Luther family?"


    "Yes." Lena Luther nodded.


    Su Sheng shook his head."Adoption is correct, but it doesn''t mean that you are not related to the Luther family. You are indeed a member of the Luther family, and you are Lex Luther half-brothers and sisters."


    "This joke is not funny." Lena Luther said with a face.


    "Joke? Do you think it is necessary for me to joke with you? You are the child of Lex Luthor''s father who gave birth to a woman outside, and later brought back to the Luther family in the name of adoption. Why do you think your mother Lillian Luther always Want to rebuild the mother-daughter relationship with you?" Su Sheng stroked Lena Luther''s cheek and patted gently."Because the blood of the Luther family is flowing in your body, the good things left over after the death of Lex Luther in your world can only be unlocked by the blood of the Luther family."


    Although Su Sheng slapped her cheeks with disrespect, Lena Luther didn''t care at all.Is it so?He turned out to be a member of the Luthor family. Is the mother really for this purpose?Lena Luthor is very smart, or the Luther family is very smart. If you simply think about the past situation, she knows that this result may be true.


    "I always wanted to get rid of the name Luthor. I thought I was adopted. I won''t be as cold-blooded and dark as Luthor. It turns out... I can''t get rid of it in my life." Lena Luther got up bitterly. ."I want to be quiet."


    "Isn''t the quieter the more uncomfortable, the more crazy you will think? What you need now is not quiet, but not thinking about anything." Su Sheng laughed and followed up, bending over and a princess hugged Lena Luther.


    "What are you doing?" Lena Luther asked.


    "Fuck you!"


    Su Sheng said bluntly and rudely, and hugged Lena Luther and went directly to her room.


    boom!


    The door was closed, Lena Luther was thrown onto the bed, and Su Sheng followed.


    Kissing, entangled.


    The clothes were torn extremely savagely. Lena Luthor''s figure was far less thin than Joan Muen and not as tall and well-proportioned as the dominator. She was slightly fat, but fat but not greasy, especially the airport, although it was huge but not a bit Sloping and drooping.With his hands up and down, the charge horn sounded leisurely, and Su Sheng rushed in and attacked the city, entering and leaving at will.


    The night came leisurely.


    While Su Sheng was galloping on the woman of Luther¡¯s house, someone in Central City had had a nightmare for several days. In the dream, he claimed to be a competitor with unmatched speed. He heard a voice, a The person called the alchemist seems to be summoning him so that he can regain this speed!He finally couldn''t bear this kind of trouble, and followed the fingerprints of his voice to see the alchemist.


    The sun is shining and the birds and flowers are scented.


    Lillian Luther woke up from her sleep, and the man beside her opened her eyes was gone. She frowned slightly, and the feeling of tearing and falling apart made her groan in pain.Looking at the sunlight outside the window, Lena Luther was slightly in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Cutting-edge laboratory.


    Su Sheng returned with Caitlin Snow, who had been away for a long time, and Siskoramon and Barry Allen naturally welcomed them.Su Sheng specially watched Barry Allen and Iris, they seemed to be very harmonious. Could it be that Iris didn''t ask Barry about the video.


    "Caitlin, you just came back, and there is another speed man who ran out of Central City. You can help us catch him." Sisko Raymond said to Caitlin happily.


    "Okay." Caitlin also missed the days of the Lightning Squad a little, and quickly invested in the investigation...


    "A competitor?" Su Sheng simply listened. He should be a competitor in Flashpoint World, so he has been re-empowered by the alchemist?What is the name of the magic stone in the hand of the alchemist?It seems that a weapon in ancient Indian mythology is called a Brahma magic weapon. It is said that it can make people possess superpowers?Savita is the god of speed in Indian mythology.


    The first speed man!


    There is nothing wrong with this, after all, Savita''s true identity is a time remnant of the future Flash, to some extent Barry Allen the Flash, and Barry Allen is indeed the first speed man!


    The alchemist relied on the Brahma magic weapon, also known as the sage¡¯s stone, to help people in the flashpoint world recover their abilities, and their ultimate goal is to help Savita to be rescued from the supernatural power.The Flash of the future will be fast, and bullying him should be much more interesting than other current Flash Barry Allen.


    "Dididi, Dididi..."


    There was a sudden sound from the bracelet, and Su Sheng glanced at it to remind himself that he found Lexer Luthor, then go take a look.


    "I''m leaving now!" Su Sheng said casually and left the cutting-edge laboratory.


    "Huh!"


    The azure blue lightning quickly shuttled 2.7 in the central city to prepare to leave, but Su Sheng stopped abruptly when Su Sheng had just arrived at the edge of the city.


    A long-distance bus drove past, and a familiar face flashed past the rear window of the bus.


    "Trish Thirteen?"


    Su Sheng raised her eyebrows unexpectedly. In the world of Flashpoint, she asked herself to come back to find her. Didn''t expect that she would come to Central City?Is it an accidental coincidence?Or does she remember something?The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised with great speed, and he immediately caught up with the bus, got on the bus, picked up Cui Xi Shisan, got off the bus, and parked on the side of the road.


    Huh!


    The whole process was very fast. It took Cui Xi thirteen stupefied for a long time to realize that she had gotten out of the car and stood on the side of the road, and... the person she wanted to find was right in front of her.


    Chapter 347: Le Bald''s Amojo Plan


    "Su Sheng!"


    There was no change in Cui Xi''s dress and flashpoint world, and she shouted with joy and opened her arms directly into Su Sheng''s arms.


    Su Sheng hugged her waist and felt the girlish breath emanating from her.


    "Do you remember me?" Su Sheng asked.

 310 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 310

    Cui Xi Thirteen slightly loosened Su Sheng on tiptoe and kissed directly.


    "Thank you!" Cui Xi Thirteen blushed after leaving.


    "Thank me for what?" Su Sheng pursed the corner of his mouth and asked with a chuckle.


    "Thank you for saving me in Flashpoint World and avenging me. Thank you for telling the Flash how to restore the timeline to normal so that my parents can still live healthy and safe." Cui Xi 13 said seriously: "I don''t know why I always dreamed during this period of time. I can dream about what happened in the world of Flashpoint. When I am sure that these are true, I plan to come to Central City to find you."


    "Dreaming?" Su Sheng thought of the alchemist. It seemed that the alchemist used this method to restore the memories and abilities of that timeline to the people in the flashpoint world.


    12 "Your magical ability?" Su Sheng asked.


    "What''s wrong with my magical ability?" Trish Thirteen asked.


    Su Sheng shook her head. Seeing her answer so naturally, she probably hadn''t just regained her abilities. She should already have magical abilities on this timeline, and it might have just restored her memory.So, what is the alchemist doing?Or what is Savita going to do?Is it for Trish Thirteen to restore the flashpoint timeline memory to please himself or to make trouble?


    After all, Savita knew everything about the Flash, and the Flash knew that Trish Thirteen was next to him in the world of Flashpoint.


    "Did you come to Central City specifically to thank me? That one kiss is not enough!" No matter what Savita wanted to do, Su Sheng didn''t take it seriously, and it was a good thing that Cui Xi Thirteen could restore his memory.He smiled and stroked Cui Xi XIII''s waist and directly released a shock wave wormhole and jumped in.


    next moment.


    The two appeared in a bright company office.


    The bald Lex Luthor was looking at the computer, while his secretary Messi stood and waited.


    boom!


    When the shock wave wormhole appeared, Lexluth looked up and turned off the computer directly, with Messi slightly blocking the front.


    Su Sheng and Cui Xi thirteen came out.


    Cui Xi Shisan was stunned and did not say anything, Su Sheng smiled and greeted Lex Luthor.


    "Hi!"


    "Aren''t you here to catch me?" Lexluth asked with a smile while leaning on the boss chair without panic.


    "Unfortunately, I did come to arrest you." Su Sheng smiled.


    Lexluth was slightly surprised, but Messi on the side listened a little anxiously, stepping on high heels and rushed over.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and moved instantly.


    The azure blue light lit up, and in a blink of an eye, Messie was lying on the desk, facing Lexer Luthor, with her back facing Su Sheng, and her upper body was fixed on the table by rope.Messi was stunned and hurriedly broke free, but she was too tightly bound.Lexluth raised his eyebrows unexpectedly and quickly recovered his calmness, as if he hadn''t seen Messi at all, looked towards Su Sheng.Su Shengyang patted Messi''s tight skirt with her hand, leaned over and grabbed Messi''s hair and asked her to look up at Lexluthor.


    "Did you see? Your boss didn''t panic, why are you panicking? I know you are loyal to him, but I have to remind you that you are trying to trick your boss!" Su Sheng said with a chuckle in her ear .


    Lex Luther smiled."She is just a secretary. She is her and I am me. I believe you can tell you this clearly."


    "So what? Don''t tell me you want to reason with me?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "You like it, she gave it to you." Lexluth said casually instead of picking up.


    "Are you sure?" Su Sheng said with a smile."She is indeed very loyal to you, but I''m not sure that her loyalty to you will not be affected after I face her in front of you."


    "If this will be shaken, then this kind of loyalty is not enough." Lexluthor said disapprovingly.


    "Cow!" Su Sheng admired the thumbs up, the cold-bloodedness of Luther''s house was indeed extraordinary.


    Turning over, Su Sheng walked over and caught Lexluth."Come with me, you should be back soon."


    "it is good."


    "You''re waiting for me here." Su Sheng said to Trish Thirteen and took Lexluth directly back to the villa in the center city.


    Lena Luthor had already gotten up. After seeing Lex Luthor, her reaction was very flat. There were no short conversations among parents, and it was not as affectionate as Sister Lane after meeting, and there was no conversation.It''s just that the self-contained device took a few tubes of blood and then nodded to Su Sheng to indicate that it was all right.


    Su Sheng shrugged and took him back, and then picked up Cui Xi Shisan and returned directly.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Sitting in the boss chair, Lexluth untied Messi and let out a sigh.


    "Boss." Messi shouted.


    Lex shook his head: "He found a woman and took a few tubes of blood from me. Although he doesn''t know what to do, he must have a purpose. But fortunately, he shouldn''t find my plan 313. Just give me some time for me to study With this super virus, there is nothing to worry about if the Yamozo virus is released."


    "I will urge the people in the laboratory to speed up the progress." Mei Qian said solemnly.


    Superman, Su Sheng, and many other powerful existences make Lexer Luther unwilling to become ants. He wants to use human wisdom to prove that they are nothing at all.The Yamozo virus is the project he studied during this period. This is only the first stage. According to his vision, once the entire Yamozo plan is successful, even Su Sheng can only be rubbed on the ground!


    "What do you want Le Bald''s blood for?" Su Sheng motioned to Cui Xi Thirteen freely, and then asked Lina Luther.


    "In addition to the conditions for the opening of Luther''s blood, what he left behind must also be restricted by his own blood. That place is the good thing he left!" Lina Luther said."You can take me back."


    "Don''t you stay for a few more days?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Lena Luther shook her head: "Give me a cross-universe bracelet, I will contact you if necessary."


    "Okay, but take a picture first." Su Sheng smiled.


    It''s not a mistake to be a woman from Luther''s family.


    ...


    ps: The picture shows Lena Luther.


    Chapter 348 The Alchemist and the Brahman Magic


    Simply crisp, free and easy.


    After taking the photo and getting the communication bracelet, the unassuming Lena Luther looked at the "predecessors" in the pictures on the wall in turn. There are many she knows, such as Lucy Lane, such as Supergirl, especially Is the true identity of the super girl."Lucy Lane hasn''t seen her since she''s been here, where is she? Go home with me?" Lena Luther asked casually, leaning on Su Sheng''s arms.


    "She is with Louise Lane." Su Sheng smiled.


    Lena Luther knew instantly.


    "I will send her back later, but this time you will help me pick someone up."


    "Who is it?"


    "Supergirl''s mother." Su Sheng said, letting go of her and went directly to the city of Krypton to bring Alula out.


    Lena Luther looked at Alula and nodded, but Su Sheng did something that surprised her very much. She even made Alula take a photo just like herself.Oh my God, if this is to let Supergirl know that her mother is... Lena Luther doesn''t know what to say.


    "You are like this, okay?" Lena Luther couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng shrugged."What''s wrong? The so-called social ethics has nothing to do with me, it''s a pillow for me. But remember to keep it secret with Supergirl."

 311 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 311

    "Hehe, it''s not as calm as you said."


    Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly.


    The shock wave wormhole opened, and Su Sheng sent the two back to Earth 38. By the way, he contacted Supergirl and told her that Alula had gone back.


    "You are great here, can I stay here?" Su Sheng returned to the villa, and Cui Xi Thirteen asked with a smile.


    "Not only can you stay here, you can also stay in my room." Su Sheng smiled and joked."I''ll go out, feel free to you."


    Strictly speaking, he is not so familiar with Cui Xi XIII, not to mention that Cui X XIII''s memory recovery is still related to the alchemist, so Su Sheng asked her to leave her love and why.As for Su Sheng, he was going to talk to the alchemist.With no swift power and no teleportation, Su Sheng drove the car leisurely and left the villa to the Central City Police Station.


    The whole police station panicked as soon as Su Shenggang showed up. The police put down their work one after another, placing their hands beside their guns and looking at Su Sheng warily.


    "What are you doing so nervously?" Su Sheng chuckled dumbly."Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m just looking for someone."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, everyone should go ahead." Qiao West waved his hand to signal the others to be quiet, and then walked to Su Sheng."Are you coming to Barry?"


    "No, I''m looking for Barry''s colleague." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Julian?" Joe West was stunned."What''s up with him?"


    "Talk to him casually." Su Sheng smiled.


    Joe West doesn''t speak, but he looks like I believe you are a ghost.


    Su Sheng smiled and walked straight to Barry Allen''s office, which is Julian''s office.Joe West didn''t know what Su Sheng was going to do, but he notified the Flash Barry Allen as soon as possible.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    A man in the office who was not tall with stubble looked up and asked.


    Su Sheng smiled: "Look for you, Draco Malfoy."


    Drach Malfoy?I don''t call this name, you found the wrong person."Julian frowned.


    "Aren''t you Malfoy, a pure-blood mage from Slytherin at Hogwarts? Or you don''t use a magic wand now and use the Philosopher''s Stone?" Su Sheng was serious, but Julian was confused.


    What Hogwarts, Slytherin, what Pureblood Mage¡¯s wand, what is this guy talking about?Is it a lunatic?


    Julian frowned just about to drive the madman away, but suddenly saw a burst of light, and the next moment the Flash appeared.


    "Can we talk?" Barry Allen asked Su Sheng when seeing Julian all right.


    "Three seconds!"


    "If you don''t disappear from my eyes in three seconds, I will kill him." Su Sheng pointed to Julian.


    "Why?" The Flash was shocked.


    Although he knows that Su Sheng is unscrupulous in doing things, he has some understanding of Su Sheng in recent times.But is there anything special about Julian?


    "One!" Su Sheng didn''t answer but raised his finger.


    "If there is something we can say slowly, I believe..."


    "Two!" Su Shengya didn''t listen to the Flash, and raised his second finger.


    Barry Allen looked at Julian and then at Su Sheng, but he gritted his teeth and disappeared.


    "Just, just left? Are you not the Flash?" Julian couldn''t help shouting in a daze.


    Su Sheng smiled."The Flash is not as fast as I am, so he can only go. When you look at you, you just concentrate on studying magic, otherwise you will know who I am and why he ran away by studying the criminal files. However, it doesn''t matter, anyway. No chance to study."


    "I don''t understand what you are asking me for." Julian asked in a panic.


    Su Sheng looked around and smiled and suddenly moved. In an instant, Julian''s cabinets were opened one by one. After a while, Su Sheng took a few things and threw them on the ground.


    A sharp-mouthed mask, a black robe.


    "What is this? This is not my thing, I have never seen it." Julian said in amazement."Are you going to frame me?"


    "Strictly speaking, right? Even though you did the things, you don''t even know it." Su Sheng smiled and looked down at a box in his hand.


    A rectangular box.


    Su Sheng raised his hand and opened it, and a dazzling light instantly lit up inside the box, and a stone emitting blue light appeared in front of Su Sheng.


    Sorcerer''s stone, Brahma magic weapon, sage stone?


    Whatever you call it.


    When the box opened, a figure appeared behind Julian.


    A tall figure in armor.


    Julian didn''t seem to notice the appearance of someone behind him, he only saw Su Sheng shouting a name with a smile.


    Savita!


    He knows this name and is the god of speed in India.


    but¡­¡­


    "I''m not Savita, I..." Before Julian had finished speaking, Su Sheng came to him and waved over.


    boom!


    He fell to the ground and fainted.


    ...


    PS: This Julian actor is Malfoy in Harry Potter.


    Chapter 349 Savita, God of Speed


    boom!


    Julian fell to the ground and fainted.


    Saint Su walked to the side and put the box containing the sage''s stone on the table and pulled a chair over to sit down, smiling and looking at Savita."How do you call you? Savita or Barry Allen? Although you are only a remnant of time, you are also Barry after all."


    "Although I know I may not be able to hide it from you, I am still curious, how did you know!" Savita''s voice was erratic, maybe because of wearing armor?Barry Allen could not be heard at all.


    "Is it important? You know that whether you are Barry Allen or Savita, whether you are now or in the future, you can''t play with me!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Savita was silent for a moment."So I made preparations, if a Trixi 13 is not enough, I can have more fun for you, don''t stop what I want to do!"


    "So Trish Thirteen is the sugar-coated cannonball you sent to please me? The purpose is to let me not stop you from taking revenge? Although you are also Barry, after all, it is only a remnant of time, one of many remnants of time, or the only remaining time. Remnants. The real Savita killed all other remnants of time and only you are left, but the remnants of time are not righteous after all, so you are squeezed out and left out. It is clear that he is the same as you. 190, what he has done , You have done it, and you remember the things he remembered, but you are just a remnant of time. Therefore, in pain, you want to become God to end this pain and want revenge.

 312 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 312

    "So you travel back to the past and become Savita to implement your revenge and your plan to become a god."


    "To be honest, I''m really curious, is this a time paradox? Savita is you from the beginning to the end, you fight with yourself!" Time is indeed very mysterious, originally to deal with Savita The remnants of time just born turned into Savita.


    Isn''t it interesting?


    "Are you locked in super power? Only when this box is opened, you can show up through the sage stone. Relying on the alchemist to restore the ability of the flashpoint timeline to implement the plan step by step, it is a pity...I have to Tell you, you will fail in the end!"


    "You know Barry Allen''s future, but I know your future!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly."So, how about I help you?"


    "You help me?" Savita didn''t seem to expect it, but said quickly."what would you like?"


    "If you ask so many why, you are not qualified to choose anyway." Su Sheng said casually and closed the box.


    Savita disappeared instantly.


    "Come a living person." Su Shengyang shouted and sent the sage stone and box away with shock waves.It happened that West and the Flash came in instantly.


    Looking at Julian lying on the ground, Barry Allen went over to check in an instant, and found that he just fainted and nodded in relief to Joe.


    "What''s the matter?" Barry Allen asked suspiciously.


    "What is this?" Joe noticed the mask and robe on the ground instead.


    "The competitor shouldn''t be caught yet? Don''t you wonder how the competitor appeared? Why does he remember those and still have the ability?" Su Sheng pointed to Julian."Because of him, the alchemist, he can restore the abilities of the people in the flashpoint. Although he doesn''t remember it himself, he will know when he asks if he has any memory fragments!"


    Su Sheng got up and left after finishing Shi Shiran.


    Joe and Barry Allen looked at each other in a bit of amazement, and finally decided to lock up Julian first, and ask what was going on when they caught the competitor.If the competitor really gained the ability because of Julian, then now Julian is caught and Barry Allen can rest assured!At least there should be no other abilities, right?


    Barry Allen returned to the cutting-edge laboratory to study with everyone and quickly found a solution to the competitor and successfully caught him this time. After the second question, the competitor still remembers the flashpoint and knew the alchemist.


    "Julian has been caught, and there will be no more Transformers." Barry Allen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Should you not explain what the flash point is?" Iris asked, guessing something.


    Barry Allen was hesitant to speak but finally said about what happened in the flashpoint. Of course, some he said and some did not. For example, he didn''t say anything about Iris, mainly embarrassed to say.Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Iris already knew.There are many effects caused by flash point, and everyone is naturally very dissatisfied after hearing it.


    The result of your own change of time has affected our lives, and we still know nothing.


    Anyone will be upset if you change it.


    In the villa.


    Su Sheng opened the alley and took the Sage Stone, but Savita did not appear.


    Even if the future Flash has become Savita, he is still very frustrated with Su Sheng, and he does not want to appear in front of Su Sheng unless necessary.Anyway, he will know what the Flash knows now.


    "This is the Philosopher''s Stone?" Cui Xi Shisan asked curiously when he came to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled and threw it over."Use it to attack me."


    "Huh?" Cui Xi thirteen was taken aback.


    "Farewell, this magic stone still has a certain amount of attack energy, and ordinary people can use it. Wouldn''t you a magician fail to do it? Just use this magic stone to attack me!" Su Sheng casually said .


    "Oh."


    Cui Xi Thirteen still screamed, after studying for a while, he held the magic stone and raised his hand at Su Sheng, and in an instant, a magical beam hit directly.As soon as the alchemist appeared in the TV series, he used this magic stone to make the Flash suffer a lot.However, Su Sheng was not the Flash. When the magic beam came, Su Sheng copied this ability in an instant. By the way, there was also the magic ability of Cui Xi Thirteen, and then he waved his hand to block.


    boom!


    The magic beam disappeared instantly after hitting Su Sheng''s palm. Su Sheng patted his palm and waved to Cui Xi XIII. Cui Xi XIII was a little bewildered and returned the magic stone to Su Sheng, not knowing what happened to him just now.


    Holding the Philosopher''s Stone, Su Sheng threw it into the box and closed it.


    The Philosopher¡¯s Stone can release magical beams, which can restore the memories and abilities of people in the lightning world. The most important thing is that it has a lot of connection with the speed force. If the Philosopher¡¯s Stone is destroyed, Savita will not be able to come out of the speed force. Something similar to the key of super power!In other words, the key to the speed of the prison!


    Chapter 350 The Magnetic Red Girl Called Dad


    After copying the abilities of the sage stone, Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and meditated.


    Recalling the villain that appeared in Central City after the flash point, in addition to competitors and alchemists, there is also a magnetic red girl who can control magnetism with the same ability as Magneto and Miss Polaris in the Marvel world, but with a slight intensity. gap.But this ability is quite interesting and should be copied over.There is also a shadow, which can transform itself into a shadow state.There seems to be a pair of Jiangyang Thief, the Mirror Master and the Jianfengren. The abilities of the Jianfengmen are temporarily ignored, but the Mirror Master can move through the mirror, which is also a bit interesting.The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, so let''s start with the magnetic red girl?


    Using Indigo''s ability to find the position of the Magnetic Red Girl, Su Sheng quietly came to a certain apartment after nightfall.


    A middle-aged woman is busy in the room, and a girl who looks like sixteen or seventeen is sitting on the sofa and watching TV.Suddenly, the door opened, and a shaggy middle-aged man opened the door and came in. He glanced at the girl and then at the empty dining table, and instantly became angry. He yelled and went to the woman who was still working. Kick it up.


    The girl clenched her fists and silently turned off the TV and turned to her room. The small room closed the door. The girl sat down leaning against the door, and there were waves of curses and begging for mercy outside.


    Su Sheng was sitting on her bed in a state of invisibility at this time. This young girl was called Francis Kane, an orphan with multiple personalities and had changed several foster families.In the flashpoint timeline, her dark personality has the upper hand and possesses the ability to control the magnetic field. In this timeline, her dark personality still exists, but has not yet been awakened.


    The alchemist should have not had time to return her abilities and memories.


    Seeing her ability to activate the Sage Sage''s Stone, the girl''s expression became a little trance in an instant, as if she heard something in her ear, fragments appeared in her mind.The memories were all returned, and the girl''s eyes suddenly turned red and lit up, and a dark personality appeared.She stood up with a grimace, and planned to turn around and go out with a grim expression.


    She just stretched out her hand but suddenly realized that the door in front of her was missing.


    It was replaced by a somewhat dim factory building. She looked around in confusion, and quickly saw someone standing in front of her.


    "Who are you!" Cihong Girl asked in a deep voice.


    "The person who has returned your memory and abilities." Su Sheng spoke slowly."From now on, I am your master!"


    "With you?" Ci Hongnu snorted and shook her hands slightly, and in an instant the steel beam on top of her head suddenly bent and slammed down towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng raised his head and cast a glance and slowly raised his fingers.


    The heavy steel beam was caught by Su Sheng with one finger. Su Shengyang chuckled lightly with his fingertips, and the steel beam flew up instantly.The magnetic red girl was shocked and subconsciously wanted to control the steel beam to continue to attack, but then he suddenly found that the magnetic field on the steel beam seemed to be controlled by someone first, and she could not control it at all.


    "You..." Cihongnu looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    Su Sheng chuckled and turned his fingers slightly. In an instant, the steel beams suddenly split and turned into steel bars and flew directly towards the magnetic red girl. The magnetic red girl was frightened and hurriedly wanted to avoid it, but the steel rods flew very fast. Quickly, in the blink of an eye, she wrapped her neck and buckled her directly to the ground, followed the other steel bars to buckle the hands and feet of the magnetic red girl, and handcuffed her to the ground abruptly.


    The footsteps sounded slowly, and Su Sheng came to her step by step and looked at her condescendingly.


    "How did you do it?" Magnetic Red Girl looked at these steel bars in disbelief. She can only control the overall magnetic field and can''t do the other party''s ability to change the shape.


    "Call Dad!"


    Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and said.


    Cihongnu snorted coldly, the steel bar around her neck sank deeper into the ground, instantly making her unable to breathe.


    "Call Dad."


    "I will let you go if you call Dad. I can also let you follow me, give you a superior life, and let you enjoy life unscrupulously." Su Sheng squinted and said.


    Both are magnetic field capabilities.

 313 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 313

    Saint Su really wants to know if the Magnetic Red Girl can beat Polaris, as for being called Dad?Well, just bad taste.Since Polaris''s father is Magneto, and he has the same ability after copying the magnetic field power of Magneto, Magneto and Polaris are rivals of the first generation, so how can she be promoted to the previous generation!


    Breathing became more and more difficult, and she could feel that she was about to suffocate.


    Seeing this mysterious man who said to return her abilities and memories, Cihong Girl struggled and said intermittently: "Dad, Dad..."


    "That''s right." Su Sheng smiled and waved, and the steel bar on the magnetic red woman flew away in an instant.Or the free magnetic red girl rubbed her neck and hurriedly got up, looking at Su Sheng vigilantly.


    Su Sheng beckoned, and Ci Hongnu hesitated a little, but she suddenly felt that her body was flying in front of Su Sheng uncontrollably and involuntarily.


    magnetic field.


    He can actually control the magnetic field of the human body.


    "Want to become stronger?" Su Sheng stroked her red hair lightly."Call Dad."


    "Dad." Ci Hongnu shouted much smoother this time.


    Su Sheng smiled: "Hey, Dad will train you well, but before that, you can clean up your adoptive father and get out of your breath."


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng grabbed her by the shoulder and brought her back home.


    Outside the bedroom door, the beating, scolding and shouting hadn''t stopped, and Su Sheng nodded slightly towards the Cihong woman.


    Cihong female raised her hand, the door opened, and she went out.


    After a while, screams of horror sounded, followed by silence outside.


    Su Sheng walked out and saw the man lying in a pool of blood, and the middle-aged woman seemed to faint.


    As for the magnetic red girl?


    She fell on the sofa and looked dizzy.


    It should be that the situation of recovering ability is not stable just now, not to mention that it is still multiple personality, so after venting, the mental state is unstable and fainted, right?


    Su Sheng chuckled and disappeared.


    After a while, the sirens sounded, and the police and the Flash arrived at the scene almost simultaneously.


    ...


    PS: The character of Magneto comes from the third episode of the third season of The Flash.


    Chapter 351 The Second Heaven with Frost Killer


    The man died. According to the on-site investigation by the Flash Barry Allen, the man died of a sharp weapon piercing his heart, but it is unreasonable that no matter the angle or strength, it seems that ordinary people can not do it.


    Convert people!


    The most suspected one is of course the deceased¡¯s wife and adopted daughter, but the deceased¡¯s wife was stunned by the deceased before, and he didn¡¯t know anything, and his adopted daughter has been frightened since waking up, and it doesn¡¯t look like it. murderer.There was no progress in the case and they could only be allowed to go back first. The Flash returned to the cutting-edge laboratory to prepare for the investigation. Unfortunately, the incident happened at home without evidence and no clues. In the end, it was nothing to stop.


    This is the disadvantage of not having Julian. In the TV series, Julian has a deep research and understanding of transforming people, especially the transforming people in the flashpoint timeline. At that time, no one else doubted the magnetic red girl, only he passed DNA The data in here confirmed that she was a transforming person, and she used words to force Cihongnu to admit her identity.


    Naturally, no one pays attention to Cihong Girl anymore, and she doesn''t know that Cihong Girl will be gone a few days later after returning.


    Su Sheng took her to the doomsday wasteland world.


    There, she has more opportunities to exercise her abilities unscrupulously. There are Harley Quinn, golden Nazi golden army, building camps, dealing with enemies, and many other places. Her abilities can be used to make her change. Is stronger.The only embarrassing thing is that you have to follow the rules when you get there.


    For example, naked?


    Well, it seems that calling him father is just a joke, even if he really wants to be a father, I''m afraid Su Sheng will become a ghost father.


    He didn''t stay too much in the Doomsday Wasteland, even if the eyes of Qi Duo and others were hotter, Su Sheng sent the Cihong Girl over and returned.


    Magnetic Red Girl¡¯s abilities are replicated. As for the mirror master Su Sheng, he is not an ability acquired by the flash point timeline. He was transformed by a particle accelerator like the Flash, but he was sealed in the mirror at the time. In the mirror world, it appeared a long time ago.At that time, he was having a fight with the cold opponent, so after he came out, he planned to find Captain Cold to avenge him. Therefore, if he makes a noise, he does not need to pay special attention.Su Sheng took advantage of this time to continue to return the memories and abilities of several people in the flashpoint timeline.


    In a blink of an eye, a week passed.


    This morning.


    The door of Su Sheng''s bedroom was knocked.


    Su Sheng in his sleep frowned and opened his eyes slightly, Joan Muen in his arms snorted and clung to his arms, Laura stood up slightly behind him as if to open the door.Saint Su waved Laura to lie down, and opened the door as soon as he thought of it.


    Outside.


    Caitlin Snow let go and looked at the three people on the bed with some embarrassment.


    "Caitlin." Su Sheng glanced at him and greeted casually.


    "I, I have something to ask you for help, Barry is in trouble." Caitlin said.


    "What then? I''m not his father." Su Sheng muttered and turned over and lay down. As a result, Joan Muen woke up and found Caitlin at the door. They looked at each other with Laura, and the two slowly He got up and found the clothes to put on and left, and greeted Caitlin when he went out.Caitlin walked in hesitantly, and the door slammed shut.


    "Barry is trapped in the mirror and can''t get out. A mirror master ran out of Central City and rescued a criminal. Pinnacles are looking for trouble. The most important thing is... they kidnapped Captain Cold''s sister Lisa." Kate Lin came over and explained.


    Su Sheng gave an awkward hmm, half-opened her eyes and stretched out her hand to drag Caitlin directly into his arms, Caitlin fell down and was hugged by Su Sheng."First, stop making trouble, isn''t Lisa yours?"


    "I haven''t slept." Su Sheng muttered a hand, naturally following Caitlin''s clothes and reaching in and holding it."If you want to say that, you are mine too."


    Caitlin shook slightly and grabbed Su Sheng''s hand. Don''t let him be funny, but how can you really stop it. She can only tremble: "You, don''t make trouble, okay? Everyone is thinking of a way, only you can save it. Barry can save Lisa... ... Master Mirror''s ability is very special. He can disappear through any mirror teleportation, and with the cooperation of Pinnacles, Pinnacles can make people feel dizzy and difficult to deal with."


    Snapped!


    As soon as Caitlin''s voice fell, she heard the sound of the button opening, and she couldn''t help turning her head to look at Su Sheng in surprise.


    Obviously his hand didn''t solve it, why, how did it open?


    "How long have we known each other?" Su Sheng slowly opened his eyes and looked at Caitlin.


    Caitlin was stunned and recalled the similarities with Su Sheng."It''s been several years."


    "Really? I always thought you were my pillow? I haven''t slept with you in years?"


    "I..." Just as Caitlin was about to speak, the air around her began to drastically drop, her hair began to turn white quickly, and her eyes changed.


    The Frost Killer appeared.


    Her hand grasped Su Sheng''s wrist, and the chill was released in an instant.


    "You only show up every time I lie with her." Su Sheng Shiran said, her coldness had no effect on him.


    "She''s stupid! As long as I can create an absolute freezing point, I can freeze the molecular change speed of the mirror, and the guy Barry can come out of it, without having to come to you!" Frost Killer 3.0 coldly snorted.


    "Then you go." Su Sheng smiled lightly: "By the way, rescue Lisa, and then bring me Master Mirror."

 314 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 314

    "Why, I don''t need to follow your orders." The Frost Killer hummed.


    Su Sheng smiled and his body suddenly changed.


    There was a boom.


    Flames diffused from the body.


    This heat wave caused Frost Killer to immediately release his arms with resistance, but Su Sheng rolled over and pressed her on her body, holding her hands and bowing his head to kiss.


    heat!


    It''s hot!


    The Frost Killer had to release cold air to resist, one cold and one hot, one ice and another fire, and the temperature in the bedroom was constantly changing, like a double sky of ice and fire.


    Chapter 352 Frost Killer?Caitlin?It doesn''t matter, it''s the same anyway!


    The Frost Killer continued to urge the cold air in dissatisfaction, but no matter how low the temperature of the cold air she released, it seemed to be melted by the heat of the other party''s flames, and the ice and the fire offset each other, as if... born a pair!Facing Su Sheng''s strong aggression, Frost Killer gradually became overwhelmed, the cold air released from the outside gradually receded in her body, but her clothes were burned out by the heat wave released by Su Sheng.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The Frost Killer suddenly raised his head and squeezed his neck and shouted, motionless.


    The cold air was released instantly, and at that moment, the bed, walls, and even the entire room were completely frozen, like a world of ice.The flames on Su Sheng''s body gradually receded, and he retreated from the fire storm state but changed to the ability of the Frost Killer. The same cold air, exactly the same cold, the Frost Killer instantly noticed.


    "Look at your ice cave or my popsicle." Su Sheng said in Frost Killer''s ear, and then the ice-to-ice collision started!


    "It''s so cold, do you feel that the temperature seems to drop a lot?"


    In the living room, Trish Thirteen rubbed his arms and asked Laura and Joan Muen12.


    "It''s the Frost Killer," Laura said casually.


    "This, it''s too cold." Cui Xi Shisan said, suddenly sitting up and mobilizing magic. In an instant, her body slowly floated up, surrounded by purple magic energy.


    She used this method to resist the cold.


    Laura''s method is also very simple. She put on her battle clothes to adjust the temperature.As for Joan Muen, although she was shivering coldly, she looked at Trixie Thirteen in a daze.


    Outside, the sun was blazing.


    In the villa it was as cold as the polar region.


    I don''t know how long it took before the coldness gradually disappeared and the temperature returned to normal.


    In the bedroom.


    Su Sheng looked at the limp Frost Assassin with a chuckle, her hair gradually returned to normal, and it seemed that the Frost Assassin had already left.


    "How can you do this!" Caitlin grinned towards Su Shengdao.


    Su Sheng shrugged and chuckled, "Why can''t you? I sleep with Frost Killer, not you."


    "Is there a difference? It''s not my body yet, and... and I know it all." Caitlin grumbled and struggling to get up and look at the time."Oh, it''s been so long, hurry up, hurry up and save people."


    "Good." Su Sheng smiled."You rest here and wait for me by the way. After you come back, you will let Frost Killer experience your feeling."


    Caitlin blushed."You, go quickly."


    Su Sheng got up, took a shower, got dressed, and then came to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    As soon as he arrived, Su Sheng saw Joe, Iris, Sisko Raymond and Harrison Wells all there, staring at him and worried.


    "You finally came, where''s Caitlin?" Seeing Susan Sisco hurriedly said.


    "Resting." Su Sheng casually said and looked at Harrison Wells.


    ''This is HR, Harrison Wells of Earth Nineteen. Some time ago, we used the equipment researched by Harrison Wells of Earth Two to get help from Earth Nineteen. It''s a pity... "Sisco was disappointed. Shook his head.


    "Is it a club?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Hey, hey, I''m not a club, I..." HR wanted to defend, but Su Sheng had already come straight to the mirror.


    There is a large square mirror, Su Sheng can see his appearance when standing in front of the mirror, and can also see the Flash Barry Allen in the mirror.


    Facing Su Sheng, Barry Allen didn''t know what to say.


    He has been a bit burnt lately.


    "I..." Barry Allen was about to speak when Su Sheng reached out and touched the mirror, and as the cold spread rapidly, the entire mirror was frozen.


    "Come out." Su Sheng retreated casually.


    Barry Allen quickly vibrated with suspicion, and followed the whole person directly out of the mirror.


    "Success?"


    Barry Allen looked at himself and then at the mirror.


    "Understood, the absolute freezing point, the molecular vibration of the frozen mirror, so that Barry can pass through the mirror surface through his own molecular vibration." Sisko Raymond said with awakening.


    "Where is Master Mirror?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "I''m coming!" Sisko Raymond hurriedly ran to the side of the computer and locked a position after a while."found it."


    Su Sheng cast a glance and disappeared.


    The Flash was stunned and hurriedly followed.


    In a factory with a dangerous sign prohibiting entry.


    The master of mirroring, Jianfengren is sorting out the looted money. There are many mirrors nearby. In one of the mirrors, Lisa is locked inside and shouting, but unfortunately, no sound can be heard.


    "Don''t shout, if your brother Chill Captain does not show up, you will always be trapped in the mirror." The mirror master and Jian Feng turned to the mirror and said to Lisa inside.


    Lisa fell silent.


    Are you scared?Desperate?


    Mirror Master 493 proudly raised his mouth and turned his head to prepare to kiss the pinnacle next to him. As soon as he turned his head, he saw that the pinnacle''s expression seemed a bit wrong?The light in his eyes flashed, and Master Mirror only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, as if the whole world was beginning to sway and twist, and the sense of weightlessness made him sit on the ground suddenly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    He looked at Pinnacle in disbelief and didn''t seem to expect that she would take action against him, but something that surprised him even more happened.


    He saw the pinnacle man suddenly speeding up and running towards the wall next to him. He was so fast that he didn¡¯t mean to stop at all. At last he heard a bang. The pinnacle hit the wall directly, and then fell to the ground with a muffled snoring. Past.


    "This..." The mirror master was silly.

 315 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 315

    what''s the problem?


    Suddenly he seemed to feel something violently turning his head to look behind him, and a person walked slowly from behind him.


    "Who are you?" Jianfengren looked at Su Sheng blankly."You did it. What did you do to Pinnacles?"


    Su Sheng ignored the Mirror Master but walked to the mirror where Lisa was closed, looked at Lisa in the mirror and smiled, and then turned to look at the Mirror Master who had awakened from the dizziness and got up and rushed towards the mirror next to him.


    Chapter 353 The Mirror Master''s Ability!


    The Mirror Master has been very proud since he was free.


    Although Captain Cold had not yet found his revenge, he easily rescued his girlfriend Jian Feng from the prison, and he joined forces with the Jian Feng to rob the bank. No one can stop him. Even the Flash who was jealous of the Jian Feng was dealt with by him. He is like the new king of Central City!But now he was a little panicked. First, the pinnacle man inexplicably attacked him with evil spirits, and then stunned himself, which gave him a bad feeling.


    His ability is not an attack system, so he needs to enter the mirror world to ensure his safety before dealing with this mysterious person who suddenly appeared.


    The mirror is close at hand.


    The Mirror Master jumped forward and wanted to pick it in, but at this time, the blue lightning lit up and Su Sheng stood in front of the mirror.The Mirror Master had already swooped over, unable to avoid it, and ran into it directly.


    boom!


    The collision sounded, and the Master of Mirror felt like he had hit an iron plate with a painful grunt, bounced back and fell to the ground.


    Su Sheng hit the muzzle by himself, but he did succeed.


    "Huh!"


    The yellow lightning light lit up, and the landed Mirror Master was handcuffed before he could react. The handcuffs lit up with blue energy rays, and he could feel that his ability seemed to be restrained.


    "Are you too slow, too?" Su Shengchao Flash said, then turned around to narrow the beam and hit the mirror with Lisa closed, then picked up the reduced mirror."Okay, you can handle the rest yourself."


    Finished.


    Su Sheng is gone.


    The Flash shook his head bitterly and took away the Mirror Master and the unconscious Pinnacle.


    In the villa.


    Su Sheng magnified the mirror and stood it in the living room.


    "Lisa."


    Seeing Lisa in the mirror, Laura was surprised."Why is she in the mirror?"


    "Ask her yourself." Su Sheng stretched out his hand directly after speaking, and his arm entered the mirror and grabbed Lisa directly.


    "Oh my God, I''m going crazy, I''m finally out." Lisa couldn''t help but shouted out gratefully.


    Laura hurriedly asked in the past, and Su Sheng went to her bedroom.


    In the room, Caitlin had obviously finished taking a shower, but she was still lying on the bed to rest. Seeing Su Sheng came back so soon and asked, she was relieved to learn that the matter had been resolved.


    Su Sheng took off his coat and lay down beside Caitlin and hugged her in his arms.


    "Don''t... I still feel pain in my whole body." Caitlin said in a panic.


    Su Sheng smiled, said nothing or did nothing else, when Caitlin saw this, she quietly relaxed and lay in his arms.


    ...


    ...


    During dinner, Lisa was telling Laura about her experience during this period. After being rescued by Su Sheng, Lisa didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to leave. She lived here anyway, and the rooms are still there. Su Sheng doesn¡¯t care. Naturally, other people will not care.Help Lisa to introduce each other to the master, and get along pretty well.


    After dinner and chatting for a while, Su Sheng took Caitlin Snow back to the room.


    Although Caitlin still resisted a bit, Su Sheng finally drove.


    Under the dim light, Caitlin fell asleep, but Su Sheng quietly left the bedroom and came to Iris'' apartment.


    Because the relationship with Joe froze, Iris rented a small apartment and moved out.


    In a small apartment with one bedroom, one living room and one bathroom, Su Sheng appeared in the living room.


    There was no light in the living room, the door of the bedroom was open and the light was on, and the sound of pattering water came from the bathroom.Su Sheng turned and walked directly to the bathroom, in a state of no phase, his body passed through the bathroom door.


    The heat wave was facing, and Iris was faintly visible in the shower curtain.


    The ability of the Sage¡¯s Stone is activated.


    Iris, who was taking a bath, suddenly yelled and fell into the bathtub. The shower water sprinkled on Iris, but Iris didn''t seem to notice it.


    Picture after picture appeared in her mind.


    The scenes of her working in the newspaper, the scenes of her fighting criminals with her younger brother Lightning, the scenes of her meeting with Su Sheng to negotiate conditions to let herself go to the war zone to report and... the scenes of her and Barry Allen.


    "what¡­¡­"


    In a trance, Iris suddenly woke up, feeling like she was awakened from a nightmare, and got up and crawled out of the bathtub hurriedly.


    "Why, how could this be, how I... how could I have flashing memories." Iris lifted up her wet hair and looked at herself in the mirror, her face extremely flustered and ugly."Alchemist, isn''t the alchemist already captured by Saint Su? Why, how can I still know these memories!"


    "Alchemist!"


    She called the name nervously, and suddenly, she found a figure gradually appeared in the mirror.Iris was taken aback and wanted to turn around, but her body seemed to be out of control and she couldn''t move at all.


    This abnormal situation made her extremely frightened, and she stared at the figure in the mirror.


    "Su, Su Sheng?"


    When she saw the figure clearly, she was shocked."Why, how are you?"


    In the mirror, Su Sheng looked at Iris'' figure, Iris could not move at all."You, what did you do to me?"


    "What would I do to you? Although you have a good figure, it''s a pity that this face is too low-valued." Su Sheng said in the mirror, but Iris heard it very clearly."I just want to tell you one thing, one very important thing, one thing that may affect the safety of the world, do you want to hear it?"


    "What, what''s the matter?" Iris asked with a trembling voice.


    "An alien race called the Dominator is about to invade the earth. They had been to the earth a few decades ago but left. Now they are about to retreat, and the central city will become one of the battlefields. Barry alone cannot stop For this invasion, you need more helpers, those who have the ability in the world of flashpoint!" In the mirror, a shining magic stone appeared in Su Sheng''s hand.


    "This is the sage''s stone. The alchemist relied on him to return the memory and abilities in the flashpoint timeline. I used it to restore your memory. Now I will give you this stone and give you some names. , You can let them restore their memories and abilities to save this disaster!" Su Sheng slowly stretched the magic stone out of the mirror and placed it in front of Iris.


    Iris'' body suddenly shook and seemed to have regained control. She suddenly looked up to see that Su Sheng in the mirror had disappeared, and turned her head, there was no Su Sheng behind her.


    "Where is the Philosopher''s Stone?" She looked down at the location of the Philosopher''s Stone just ahead, and the Philosopher''s Stone disappeared.


    Everything disappeared, as if nothing had happened.

 316 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 316

    Is this a dream?


    Iris was at a loss.


    ...


    PS: The Mirror Master is also the role of the Flash in the third season, and the dominator is the plot of the Green Arrow universe linkage.


    Chapter 354 The acting skills of Su Sheng, the fooled Iris


    In the TV series, Savita confuses the Lightning boy and confuses Caitlin in order to escape from the speed of the prison, and even kills Iris in the original future, although in the end he also succeeded, but the HR fake was killed. Iris.This time Su Sheng intends to change, and directly ask Iris to help Savita, so that the so-called future has changed, then Savita dare not come out of the speed force prison?


    If he comes out and the future timeline changes, then Savita will soon be erased from the timeline.If he doesn''t come out, he can hide in Shensuli Prison. Although he will not be obliterated, he will lose his freedom forever.And he has the key to enter and exit the speed force prison and can do things at any time.


    Yes.


    He did tell Savita to help him, but he was just for fun.


    If he had other fun, he would naturally ignore Savita.


    The evil Barry Allen is still very useful!


    But in order to prevent Savita from messing with Su Sheng, there are additional things to do, which should be very interesting.


    The moon sets and the sun rises.


    A new day has begun. Iris woke up in a trance, unable to determine whether it was a dream or what last night?But the memory in the flash point is very clear and very real.If, if it is true, then 780 is there really an alien invading the earth happened?The more I thought about it, the more she couldn''t feel at ease. After washing up, she hurried to the newspaper office.


    She wanted to find out if there were really aliens on Earth decades ago, of course, referring to the Dominator, not Superman.


    I have to say that the reporter still has a good set of what news to investigate. After digging deeper, she really found some clues. It is a pity that a lot of the content has been erased, and the one who can do this and will do so is obviously Government department.


    what does this mean?


    Means it is likely to be true!


    Su Sheng!


    She wanted to see Su Sheng to determine if it was true last night!


    Su Sheng¡¯s residence is actually not a secret, especially when people come in and out often, it is easy to be known by the caring people, but even if they know, no one dares to go.Iris left the newspaper and drove straight to Su Sheng''s villa.


    Creak!


    When the car stopped, Iris got out of the car and rang the doorbell of the villa door.


    The door opened slowly, and Iris walked in and saw a tall woman approaching.


    "Hello, my name is Iris. I am a friend of Lightning Wash. I am coming to Saint Su." Iris said hurriedly.


    "My name is Laura, I know who you are." Laura smiled lightly."The host shouldn''t wake up yet. With Caitlin, you can come in and wait a while."


    "Thank you!"


    After coming in, Iris saw Joan Muen, Trish Thirteen, Domination and Lisa again. This surprised Iris. Each of these women are beautiful, high-value beauties, especially Lao. Ra''s name to Su Sheng made Iris also guess the relationship between these women and Su Sheng.


    "He, has he been at home last night?" Iris asked Laura.


    "Should be, the master and Caitlin probably never went out in the room." Laura replied.


    "Oh." Iris answered with a frown.


    He didn''t go out, is it really a dream?


    Su Sheng and Caitlin came down from the upstairs while she was thinking about it, and they looked a little surprised when they saw Iris in the living room.


    "Yes, what happened?" Caitlin asked.


    Iris shook her head: "No, no, I just want to find Su Sheng for something."


    "Oh." Caitlin responded with a weird expression, obviously misunderstanding.


    "What''s your expression? I have no interest in her appearance." Su Sheng pretended to be angry and patted Caitlin, and then said to Iris."What can you do for me?"


    "Last night, you...Have you been to my house?" Iris asked.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."You ask Caitlin."


    Caitlin blushed and shook her head slightly and said, "Yesterday, we were together yesterday."


    "Have you heard of the Sage''s Stone?" Iris looked at Su Sheng and asked again. She found that Su Sheng''s expression was slightly surprised, as if she was surprised why she knew.What does this show?Explain that last night may not really be Su Sheng, otherwise he would not react like this.


    So what happened last night?


    "Me, can I talk to you alone?" Iris wanted to figure it out.


    "Well, come with me." Su Sheng thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    Bring Iris out and came to the Disciple.


    Su Sheng asked pretendingly."I didn''t take it out when I dismantled the alchemist, and Julian has no memory. How do you know the Sage''s Stone?"


    "Is there really a sage stone? You, why didn''t you take it out?" Iris asked in surprise.


    "Because of danger!" Su Sheng said solemnly."The alchemist can use it to restore the memory and abilities in the flashpoint, but in fact the alchemist is just a person, he helps the god of speed Savita."


    The god of speed?Savita?


    Iris was even more confused.


    "Savita is the future enemy of the Flash. In the future, in a few months, Savita will kill you in front of the Flash. After you die, the Flash finally finds a way to deal with Savita and shut him down. Entered the speed force prison. Perhaps because the flash point changed the timeline, Savita had the opportunity to use the sage¡¯s stone to engage in wind and rain. The sage¡¯s stone is the key to the speed force prison."


    "He can confuse you through the illusion of the sage''s stone, so I put the sage''s stone away."


    Iris was stunned and didn''t say a word. It took a long time to laugh at this series of news."It seems that your method is useless. I saw him last night and he changed into your appearance and appeared in the mirror and told me that there would be an alien called the Dominator invading the earth, and he said that he would give the stone to I asked me to restore the memories and abilities of a few people in the flashpoint to resolve this disaster, so...this is all fake? But, before I came back, I investigated the possible dominators."


    "If you don''t appear in my image, will you come? How could you have the chance to get the sage''s stone if you don''t come? Because the matter of the ruler is true!" Su Sheng disapproved casually.


    Chapter 355 Sisters Double Car and Tracking Big Bada?


    Iris was dumb.


    If in the image of other people, Iris would definitely not believe it, but Su Sheng is different?Although Su Sheng recklessly acted like a time bomb, he might not do anything, but he should not lie to her because it is unnecessary, and the things he said are highly credible. Change to another image. Iris said that there might be a dominator invading the earth. Iris would never believe it and would not investigate it.


    "Can you deal with the dominator?" Iris asked.


    "Yes." Su Sheng said casually."But why should I help? There are a lot of dominators, and they will land in different places. Although they will cause some losses, they can be solved in the end. Savita wants to use this to get you the sage stone-yes no possible!"


    "What''s the loss?" Iris couldn''t help asking.

 317 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 317

    "I don''t know, probably many people will die and the building will be destroyed. Oh, yes, the president will die." Su Sheng thought for a while and said.


    Iris'' face is ugly, so even if he defeats the Dominator in the end, will it cause so much loss?No, it''s fine if I don''t know. Now that I know Iris, I still can''t ignore it and just stand by.Well, positive people, the Virgin must have the heart.


    She took a deep breath and said solemnly: "If I promise that I won''t be fooled by him? I just used the sage stone to restore the power of a few people to resist this crisis together. You can give me the sage stone temporarily. ?"


    "No." Su Sheng simply shook his head."But I can introduce you to someone who should understand the ruler so that you can also prepare early."


    "Who?" Iris asked.


    "You''ll know when you meet." Su Sheng directly released the shock wave wormhole and led Iris over.


    next moment.


    The two came to an apartment.


    There are two women in the apartment, one of whom Iris knows.


    The famous reporter, Louise Lane.


    "Miss me?" Su Sheng smiled and walked over to hug Louise Lane and Lucy Lane and kissed each other.


    The sisters were a little embarrassed for a moment.


    "Introduce you, this is Iris, a reporter from Center City, and a friend of the Flash. This is Louise Lane, and this is her sister Lucy Lane." Su Sheng said to Iris with his arms around the two. .


    younger sister?


    Sisters?


    OMG!


    With this introduction, all three people except Su Sheng were embarrassed.


    "She''s here to learn about the Dominator, the Super Investigation Department in your world should have information about the Dominator, right?" Su Sheng turned to Lucy Lane and said.


    Lucy Lane''s expression was a bit serious, she knew the ruler, and how terrible the ruler was!


    "You can tell her in detail." Su Sheng said and stopped Louise Lane and chatted aside. Lucy Lane sorted out her thoughts and talked with Iris.


    Dominators are relatively ferocious and powerful races in the universe. A single individual may not be that strong but there are many in number. What they often do is to invade on a large scale after understanding the situation of a planet, sell the population on the original planet, invade the planet, and about some dominators After telling Iris of the information, Iris''s face became more solemn and ugly.


    "End of the chat?"


    After a while, I saw them stop Su Sheng and come over.


    "Yeah." Iris nodded.


    "Then you go back." I could see that Iris wanted to say something but still wanted to say something but Su Sheng did not give her this opportunity.


    The Sage''s Stone must of course be handed over to Iris, but it is definitely not right now, and it is definitely not handed to her like this.


    Must the Flash beg himself to hand over the Sage¡¯s Stone to Iris, so that Savita will collapse, right?Savita has been locked in the speed force for so long, hatred has already changed him into a person, and he won''t be obedient if he doesn''t work hard.A shock wave wormhole sent Iris back to Central City, Su Sheng and Lucy sisters drove the car, although the two obviously conflicted, especially after getting along during this period of time, the relationship deepened, and each other thought they were sisters. The resistance becomes stronger after the relationship.


    It''s a pity that this kind of resistance is useless in front of Su Sheng. He brought the sisters together for the convenience of driving, and they can''t get along with it. It''s not Su Sheng''s character.


    Half-pushing and half-stopping, the sisters'' double car was so violently smashed.


    At first, I couldn''t let go, but as the speed of the car got faster and faster, the roar became louder and louder, and finally I gradually lost my mind.


    The afternoon sun is hot.


    After taking a shower with the sisters, Su Sheng followed them downstairs and found a restaurant to eat. After eating, they went shopping and bought some souvenirs for Lucy Lane to take back.It didn''t take long for the two of them to carry a lot of large and small bags in their hands. Su Sheng originally planned to use the shock wave to send these things back, but the two did not need it.It is estimated that carrying the trophy should be one of the fun of shopping.


    "You continue shopping, I will rest here." Passing by the park, Su Sheng and the sisters said and walked to a nearby bench.


    Tired to be not tired, but shopping with a woman is very boring.


    Seeing this, the sisters went shopping by themselves.


    Su Sheng leaned on the bench and squinted his eyes in the sun. After a while, he felt that the sky seemed to be cloudy and the sun was blocked.


    Open your eyes.


    Su Sheng saw a tall figure in front of him, the sunlight was a bit dazzling, he blinked before he recognized it.


    Big Bata?


    She appeared when Steppenwolf invaded and stayed on the earth without leaving. Why are you here?


    "You follow what I want to do!"


    Su Sheng hadn''t spoken yet, but Big Bada spoke coldly.


    "Follow you?" Su Sheng was stunned and laughed blankly, pointing at her and pointing at himself."Are you blind? I''m sitting here and you come to me and say I''m following you?"


    "I''m here, you are sitting here, and you said you weren''t following me? Your people have been following me all this time, thinking I don''t know?" Big Bada snorted."I and you are not enemies. I just want to live on Earth for a while. But if you continue to do this, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I made you polite?" Su Sheng pouted and went back.


    Chapter 356 Fierce Fighting Big Bada and Superman''s Roll


    Who is Big Bata?


    The new god of Apocalypse, the original captain of the Nemesis team.


    Who of the Nemesis team is not hot-tempered and hard-working?Big Bada is really not an enemy of the earth, so she has been very low-key since she came to the earth and even worked for life.The hard life, coupled with the continuous monitoring and tracking, made Big Bada really angry, and now this Su Sheng appeared brightly in front of him and his arrogant attitude finally made Big Bada unable to bear it.


    Looking at Su Sheng''s arrogant and even provocative expression, Big Bada snorted and kicked it.


    boom!


    The bench was kicked to pieces, and Su Sheng disappeared.Big Bada snorted and turned his head, and the fist wind came along.


    The fist made an intimate contact with Big Bada''s face, and when he heard a bang, Big Bada''s body flew out instantly.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Several big trees in the park were directly knocked down by Big Bada. People around were startled and ran away in exclamation. As a result, the originally quiet apartment was messed up.


    boom!


    Big Bada bumped into a tree and fell slowly, raised his head, and wiped his hit cheek, the ferocity in his eyes was clear.With a strong kick on her feet, Big Bada came to Su Sheng in an instant. Although she was wearing ordinary clothes on the earth, it was obvious that the blood of battle had already flowed through her body, and even if she changed her clothes, she would not forget to carry weapons.The moment she rushed over, the short weapon had appeared in her hand and smashed it directly.


    boom!


    Su Sheng waved his arm to resist, this short rod weighed at least one million tons.There was nothing wrong with Su Sheng''s arm, but the ground under his feet was sunken in, the sound was loud as if the ground was cracked.Outside the park, the police came with guns on hearing the news, but they hesitated to see the two fighting in the park.


    Superhuman battles are not something they can participate in!

 318 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 318

    There was a roar, and after a while, the Superman in the tights and red cloak fell down.


    "You guys, don''t fight for now." Seeing the destruction of the park, Superman couldn''t help shouting.


    unfortunately.


    Su Sheng and Big Bada didn''t pay any attention at all, and they fought extremely fiercely.


    Big Bada made an all-out effort, and Su Sheng also started to fight.


    I haven''t met a decent opponent for a while, and there is not even one that allows him to let go a little to fight.A fight is at least funnier than the Lane sisters shopping, right?


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The two of you come and go, so intense.


    "The park will be destroyed if you don''t stop, I''m sorry, I have to stop you!" Seeing that the two did not stop at all, Superman rushed over and took the opportunity to seize the wrists of Su Sheng and Big Bada.


    "roll!"


    "roll!"


    Almost in unison, Su Sheng and Bada turned around and punched Superman!


    boom!


    The two blows turned into a single sound, and Superman flew out with two punches at the same time. The steel body flew out and directly smashed through several cars, drawing a long mark on the ground, and after struggling for a few times, he couldn''t get up.


    OMG!


    When the metropolitan policemen around saw Superman being beaten like this, they were even more afraid to step forward, and could only disperse the nearby people and stay away.


    Retract their fists.


    Su Sheng and Big Bada fought together again. The short battle of one million tons was very powerful. Su Sheng took the time to use a rainbow-colored light to show a similar short stick.


    As soon as he played, Big Bada''s expression changed slightly.


    She has a feeling of deja vu.


    "This is... my technique, how did you learn it?" Big Bada asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng curled his lips without saying a word and continued his fierce attack, beginning to add power.Although the technique of moves has not changed much, the overall power is completely different.Big Bada obviously felt that his moves were exactly the same as his own, but he was able to achieve effects and power that he could not achieve.Unknowingly, Big Bada was a little bit powerless and retreated steadily.


    "Break it to me!"


    Su Sheng suddenly yelled and appeared behind Big Bada, who quickly turned and waved to resist.


    When the two short battles collided together, a click was heard.


    Big Bada''s short battle was broken, Big Bada was surprised to retreat and was still a little slow.


    Su Sheng''s short battle took advantage of the situation, and the clicking sound rang again. Big Bada knelt on the ground with a thump, his left arm shattered, and his arm dropped directly.


    She refused to admit defeat and struggled to get up, Su Sheng''s short fight directly hit her head, pressing her down and couldn''t get up...


    "How does it feel to be defeated by your own moves?" Su Sheng said with squinting eyes.


    "I''m not convinced!" Big Bada snorted coldly."Either you kill me, or... I will kill you."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng replied casually and slowly lifted the short battle, which seemed to be smashed down.


    "stop!"


    Superman struggled and flew over to persuade him."She, she has already lost, give her to me, I will deal with it."


    Su Sheng squinted and turned his head."Who gave you the courage to ask me for someone?"


    "roll!"


    Superman frowned and was embarrassed. Although he was almost black at the beginning, he was still the Superman after all kinds of Superman. It was indeed impossible for him to watch Su Sheng kill the Big Bada. Especially Superman knew that the Big Bada did indeed. He didn''t violate the rules of the earth or the rules of mankind, in this case it is difficult for him to ignore.


    "I said... Get out!"


    Seeing that Superman did not leave, Su Sheng directly ditched his spiritual power.


    In an instant, Superman''s expression changed abruptly and he actually bent over and rolled on the ground, like a ball, rolling farther and farther.


    "Mind ability?" Big Bada said subconsciously.


    "It''s nosy to hate this kind of Madonna''s heart overflow the most." Su Sheng pouted and said 2.0.


    "So, you are not in the same group with them, you didn''t follow me, is this... just a coincidence?" Big Bada suddenly reacted.


    "It does not matter."


    Su Sheng''s voice fell, and the short battle directly hit Big Bada''s head.


    Da Ba reached hard and didn''t even evade.


    boom!


    After a short battle, Big Bada fell directly to the ground with a grunt.


    The blood flowed down her head.


    "This is cool." Su Sheng chuckled and put away the short game, raised his hand and picked up the big Bada and disappeared.


    I don''t know how long it took to roll, Superman suddenly woke up. Looking at the people around him, Superman recalled what he had done just now and flew away in shame.


    Chapter 357 Your life and death are between my thoughts


    Although a metropolis is a prosperous big city, as the saying goes, there will be darkness when there is light, and poverty when there is richness.There is a place called suicide slum on the south side of the metropolis.Located in the southern part of the metropolis, with backward economy, rampant crime, proliferation of guns, and frequent violence, it can be said to be an area ruled by gangs. The name of this gang is Gang 100.


    The name sounds very unique but no one dares to underestimate it. Here, the 100 groups are undoubtedly the rulers.


    After coming to the earth, Big Bada naturally wanted to hide and integrate into the society of the people of the earth. After several rounds, he lived in a suicide slum, an extremely dilapidated apartment. Most of the people who lived here were either engaged in skin and meat business or drug dealers. , The environment is quite bad.However, there is no need for identification and the price is cheap, and the rent is only $500 a month.


    But $500 is a lot for the Big Patta.


    After exploring the memory of Big Bada, Su Sheng brought the dying Big Bada to her apartment.


    small!


    12


    very small.

 319 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 319

    Almost like the single rooms in many motels, the bedroom and the living room are integrated, and there is no kitchen, but fortunately there is a separate bathroom.Throwing Big Bada on the bed, Su Sheng looked around. It was a little messy but not dirty. It looked no different from the apartment where ordinary people lived.


    "Dignified new god, it''s enough for the captain of the Nemesis team to be mixed like this." Su Sheng curled his lips against the ability to activate when life returned, modifying the reality.


    in a blink.


    The injury of the dying big Bada on the bed instantly disappeared, and the big Bada who was originally in a coma woke up quietly.


    Opening his eyes to see the familiar room and Su Sheng, Big Bada was stunned and turned over.


    "what?"


    As soon as she was together, she found that her shoulder seemed to have recovered and her injuries were all healed.


    "You... didn''t kill me?" Big Bada asked suspiciously.


    "Kill, if I don''t save you, you will hang up after a few minutes." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Why?" Big Bada couldn''t figure it out, why would he save me if he wanted to kill me?


    "Why?" Su Sheng thought for a while and laughed."Maybe I just want you to know that your life and death are only between my thoughts?"


    "You have to thank me!"


    "Just because you didn''t kill me? If you want to kill me, you do it, you want to humiliate me? It''s absolutely impossible!" Big Bada coldly snorted.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "Do you know why you fled to the earth for so long and Daxide didn''t catch you? If nothing else, he may be facing a tricky opponent, the anti-monitor. Know why the anti-monitor went to find Daxide. Is it trouble with Keside? Because I resurrected him, on the condition that he bring Darkside¡¯s daughter Greer to me. Therefore, you can have such a long leisure time, so... you shouldn¡¯t Thank me?"


    "You want to catch Greer? Why?" Big Bada asked in surprise.


    "Why, Darkside can let Steppenwolves invade the earth, can''t I let people catch Darkside''s daughter?" Su Sheng chuckled."You new gods seem to be the same thing to me, they just squeeze to death in minutes!"


    "You..." Bada hesitated to speak, and finally nodded, "Thank you."


    "I admit that you are strong, but you underestimate Darkside. You will cause trouble for you, and trouble for the earth."


    "It will also cause you trouble, right?" Su Sheng sneered and interrupted."If you don¡¯t come to earth, Daxide may not come back so quickly after the failure of Wasteland Blue, but because of you, Daxide will definitely come to earth. If it¡¯s not for some reason, it will be dragged down now. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already here."


    "Hide well, until I finish playing with Darkside, you may still be able to hide on the earth." Su Sheng said lightly, and the phone rang suddenly.


    Louise Lane called and asked about the fight in the park just now.


    Su Sheng simply said a few words to tell him and the others to go shopping by themselves and then hung up the phone, and then turned around and prepared to leave.


    After a fight, Su Sheng was still in a good mood.


    "Next time I''m bored, I will come to you again. It would be nice to fight with you." Su Sheng waved his hand and turned to open the door to leave. This is the first time he has come to the suicide slum.


    Open the door at will.


    There happened to be a girl outside the door raising her hand as if she was about to knock on the door, her eyes were relatively faint.


    The girl was a little surprised and said: "Hello, I''m looking for Teacher Bada."


    "Teacher?" Su Sheng looked at Big Bada unexpectedly.


    Da Bada said: "Is it Jennifer Pierce? There are some things today, so let''s postpone the course."


    "Oh." Jennifer Pierce replied and looked at Su Sheng."Are you the boyfriend of Teacher Bada? Then I won''t bother you."


    After that, the girl named Jennifer Pierce planned to turn around and leave.


    "Come back!" Su Sheng came and shouted with interest.


    Jennifer Pierce turned back instantly and closed the door.


    "You controlled her, why? Our business has nothing to do with her." Big Bada shouted eagerly.


    Su Sheng walked to the bedside and sat down and beckoned to Jenny 987 Pierce to let her walk over. Big Bada wanted to stop her who could be controlled and refused to listen.


    "It''s all black, you look better than Iris. You are young, well developed, with well-developed leg muscles, and practiced long-distance sports. Well, there is another sister whose parents are divorced, and his father is the principal of Garfield High School here. , Used to be a decathlon athlete?" Su Sheng chuckled and looked at Big Bada."You teach her to fight? Do you make a living by teaching people to fight? It''s really miserable. But, do you know she is special?"


    "She''s special?" Big Bada was shocked.


    "You don''t know?" Su Sheng chuckled and pointed."That''s right, it''s really hard to find her ability before she is awakened. I was also interested in her teaching your teacher before I looked at her memory and discovered her identity."


    "She''s just an ordinary girl." Big Bada said."But she is indeed the best physical among the students I teach."


    "She is not an ordinary girl. In the future, she will have her own code name, Lightning! Of course, even if she becomes a superhero, she will only be a marginal role. As for her sister and father, she can be better than him, but she is barely in the Justice League. It''s a second and third line."


    ...


    PS: DC American drama fans should be able to guess it.


    Chapter 358 The Black Thunderbolt Family and the Angry Savita


    Jennifer Pierce¡¯s family situation is really not well understood by Barda, but she can tell what abilities Jennifer Pierce might awaken, and her sister and her father seem to be both simple?


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at Jennifer Pierce. In the comics, this girl will become a hero codenamed Lightning, whose ability is to manipulate lightning.In a certain version of the screen, she once confronted the Superman who became the Black Lantern with the Star Girl and the Supergirl, and later against the Green Lantern Alan Scott, as well as the Star Girl, Super Girl, Batgirl and other female hero groups. The team helped Wonder Woman fight the aliens.Of course, it is limited to this. In the DC world, it is a small character outside the third line.Her sister, Alisha Pierce, is codenamed Raiden and is a lesbian, and her lover is called Grace Joy, a living Amazon.Raiden has joined the outsider team, how do you say, they are all three lines.


    As for the father of Thunder and Lightning, Black Lightning or Black Lightning.


    This can barely be regarded as a dragon set in the second line. He is born with the ability to release thunder and lightning. In the comics, he rejected the proposal of Green Arrow to invite him to join the Justice League of America. Later, he joined the outsider team of Batman organization.What is interesting is that in the comics, Lexluthor was elected president. He appointed Black Lightning as the Minister of National Education, even if he later worked under Lexluthor''s banner.In the plot after the restart, he appeared as one of the candidates for the Justice League second team, but unfortunately his partner, the Blue Devil, was not selected, so he also gave up.


    Such a character is similar to Cui Xi XIII. Under certain circumstances, it may appear but it is basically a dragon suit. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Su Sheng to pay attention to them.However, they are lucky to have a live-action version of the American TV series, so Su Sheng knew a little bit.For example, this young daughter Jennifer Pierce, who was studying at her father''s school, fell in love with members of the track team and wanted to try the forbidden fruit.


    As a result, perhaps the family education was too open, and even told the parents about this during the family dinner.


    Very bluntly, what time of the week I will be with whom and what!


    The elder sister''s skin is relatively dark, and in Su Sheng''s eyes, it is a level of beauty with Iris, and she is a lesbian.My younger sister probably had no ink when she was born, her skin color was acceptable, and her figure was higher than her older sister. As a result, she was an amazing master. In general, this family is very interesting!


    "you can go now."


    Saint Su looked at it for a while and smiled, Jennifer Pierce nodded and turned and left.


    "Have you considered changing the master?" Su Sheng turned his head and said to Da Bada.


    "You?"


    "Darkside will not let you go. Heavenly Father will not accept you for political reasons. Only I can protect you!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."Peace is to fight for yourself, how about you follow me to do what the kind grandma did before?"


    "Help you train soldiers?"


    "What do you think of Superman''s strength?" Su Sheng turned to ask.


    Big Bada thought for a while."Yes, the strength of the Kryptonians is indeed good. If the Krypton is not exploded and destroyed, it is indeed a powerful force. It is a pity..."


    "Nothing to regret."

 320 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 320

    "I have 30,000 Krypton slaves in my hand. I will give it to you to train. It shouldn''t be difficult to cultivate a group of powers that are no less than that of Darkside''s forces?" Su Sheng stood up and patted the shoulder of Big Bada."Think about it, and you can call me if you think about it. This is the number."


    Su Sheng casually pointed, his number appeared on the wall.


    The shock wave wormhole opened, and Su Sheng stepped forward and disappeared.


    The sun rises and the moon sets, the moon rises and sets.


    A new day has begun. Lucy Lane bid farewell to Louise Lane and was sent back to Earth 38 by Su Sheng. Before leaving, Su Sheng got them a communication bracelet, and afterwards, they will call Just as convenient.Lucy Lane felt a little uncomfortable with the empty space, but Su Sheng was not very relieved. It was not easy to give their sisters a chance to meet and get along. How many people never had the opportunity to see each other again. To the person you want to meet.


    Su Sheng originally planned to stay in the Metropolis for a few days to see if there is any news from the Great Pattaya and also teased Jennifer Pierce by the way, but Caitlin and the Flash called in turn, so he could only go back to Central City first. .


    In the cutting-edge laboratory.


    People are very uniform.


    Iris has already talked about the Dominator, Savita¡¯s matter and the Flash. After knowing the seriousness of the matter, they discussed and decided to use the Sage¡¯s Stone to increase their chances of winning. The stone can give Savita a chance to come out, if it continues to be placed in the hands of Su Sheng, it will be a little bit worried.Of course, this thought can''t be said naturally.


    "Or do you want the Sage''s Stone?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    Barry Allen nodded."I know, I know it''s dangerous to do this, maybe, maybe that Savita will find a way to come out, but I believe we can solve this problem, even if Savita comes out, we can deal with it. But now, we need more Helpers to fight the dominator!"


    "Please!" Su Sheng smiled.


    Barry Allen was stunned."I beg you."


    "This is what you asked me to give to Iris, don''t regret it!"


    "No regrets!"


    "to make!"


    Su Sheng smiled and disappeared in an instant. It didn''t take long before he came back and brought the box containing the sage stone!


    "The stone is inside, open it, and Savita will come out."


    Su Sheng opened the box directly, and the sage stone glowed, and everyone looked around in surprise.


    Nothing.


    "He, where is he?" Iris asked tremblingly.


    Su Sheng smiled without speaking and looked at Savita who appeared.


    Savita was locked in a super speed force, and only speed people could see it.


    "You betray me!" Savita roared towards Saint Su angrily.


    "Betrayal? Do you have the qualifications? And, this is the Flash begging me." Su Sheng laughed. Although he was wearing armor to block his face, the anger should not be too obvious.


    Although Savita''s original plan also hoped that the Flash could get the Sage''s Stone, it was definitely not obtained in this way or in this way.


    Angrily, he turned and looked at the Flash who was stunned and rushed towards him.


    In an instant, Savita''s body glowed with blue lightning.


    ...


    PS: Black Thunderbolt is from DC''s new American drama "Black Thunderbolt". The first season ended and the second season has been renewed.Luke Cage, similar to Marvel, is a black drama.


    Chapter 359: Savita abuses the Flash?


    "boom!"


    The Flash''s body slammed directly on the wall of the laboratory without warning, and everyone was taken aback by the sudden change.In their eyes, the Flash seemed to be attacked frantically by some invisible enemy, being hit on the wall, thrown on the ground, and disappeared again.


    In the one-man show that was beaten, the enemy was invisible at all.


    "What happened?"


    "Barry, Barry..."


    Looking at Barry who had suddenly disappeared, everyone hurriedly looked towards Su Sheng in a panic.


    "Don''t close the box, I promise Barry won''t die." Su Shengchao Iris said and released his superpower to chase after him.


    Savita''s speed is so fast that the Flash can''t keep up at all.


    Pinching the Flash by the neck, Savita vented his anger frantically, smashed the Flash against the wall on the edge of the city for a while, and then threw him on the wall on the other side of the city.The attacked Flash, let alone fight back, can''t even resist. The one who has just been thrown up will be attacked again immediately, the speed difference is too far by 900!


    Savita''s true identity is the Flash of the future, and it can be seen from the azure blue superfast light that his speed is much faster than the current Flash!


    The Flash, the Flash, Jesse Quick, and even the Flash of Earth III are not Savita''s opponents!


    boom!


    Savita grabbed the Flash by the neck and slammed him against the wall again. The Flash snorted and grabbed his arms with both hands, but he couldn''t get rid of the kick.


    "You damn it! You damn it!"


    Savita''s erratic mechanical voice sounded, and the Flash''s eyes widened and he was immersed in the shock of Savita''s speed.


    In the beginning, he didn''t care too much when he knew that Savita existed, the god of speed?In the future, isn''t it imprisoned by yourself?Even if he killed Iris, Barry felt that since he knew in advance, he would definitely not let this happen. Simply put, he didn''t attach much importance to Savita in his heart.But in this fight, Barry is stupid!This speed is almost as fast as Su Sheng, even Su Sheng is even faster, he has no power to fight back.


    Facing Su Sheng''s speed, Barry was not desperate.


    How should I put it, because Su Sheng is not just a speed player, most of the time his strength does not need to rely on super speed power, just stride, and will not affect Barry too much.But Savita is different. They are all full-time speedsters. His speed makes Barry really desperate.


    After Savita''s angry and resentful voice fell, he threw the Flash out and turned to look at Su Sheng who had a good time to watch the excitement.


    The flash of the present pits the flash of the future, and the flash of the future beats the flash of the present.


    However, the current Flash doesn''t know what he is doing will affect, and the future Flash cannot say or even kill the current Flash.


    How interesting!


    "You should still have time. It seems that you are not convinced, Bibi?"


    "You are faster than me, I''ll get a place where the speed player can come to get you free. If you are not as fast as me, I want your super power!" Su Sheng said with a smile."Anyway, your back depends on the super power, which is very convenient to add, isn''t it?"


    "Swiss power! Swiss power is your real goal, you want the original force of the swift powers, no... you want to make the swift powers disappear, let you, let your speeders become the only users of the swift powers "Savita said coldly."Do you think I will promise you? Without super power, I will no longer exist."


    "Not necessarily!" Su Sheng shook his head."Your supernatural power has time and the undead can even produce black lightning. I think you are very suitable to be my superpower black lightning."


    "Do you think I would believe it?" Savita snorted coldly."I won''t give up. Even if you hand over the sage''s stone to them, I will still find a way to get out of trouble, wait for me to come out, wait for me to become a true god, even you... also..."


    Savita paused for a moment and then suddenly there was time. The wormhole turned and disappeared.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."Shi Lezhi, I didn''t expect Barry Shi Lezhi to be so arrogant."

 321 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 321

    As soon as Savitar left the Prison of God Speed ??Force, God Speed ??Force would send the Time Undead to catch him. He should have felt the activities of the Time Undead and had to go back.Speaking of it, the original work seems to be black lightning, that is, extreme speed, but it is a pity that extreme speed was killed by oneself and was not caught by the undead of time. Naturally, there is no way to become black lightning.


    Huh!


    The azure light of lightning lit up, and Su Sheng pulled the Flash back to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Horrible!


    Everyone can''t help but feel pain and miserable watching Barry Allen''s tragic situation.Barry Allen seemed to be hit, his mood was very low, and the whole process seemed very quiet.


    "Do you want more?" Su Sheng asked Iris with a smile.


    Iris closed the box and hesitated. She thought that she would be fine as long as she was not bewitched by Savita, but she didn''t expect that Savita would even attack Barry.However, the sage''s stone that she had finally asked for gave up like this, and she was not reconciled, not to mention that there were still dominators waiting to deal with it.


    "Think about it yourself." Su Sheng didn''t intend to take the stone back, and said simply to leave.


    He intends not to participate in the handling of the Sage''s Stone by the Lightning Squad, and find some other fun to pass the time while there is still time.Su Sheng first returned to the villa and brought Cui Xi XIII out, and then came to the suicide slum again.


    "What are we doing here?" Trish Thirteen asked curiously.


    "How about living together for a few days?" Su Sheng said with a smile and looked at the surrounding houses and walked to a two-story villa.


    This villa was originally occupied, but since Su Sheng had taken a fancy to them, they naturally had to move out.


    Su Sheng didn''t bully people, and gave them enough money to buy a decent house in a good place in the metropolis.The house was simply cleaned up and replaced with some new household items, and the sky gradually darkened.


    After making dinner.


    Cui Xi Thirteen was still a little at a loss. Why did Su Sheng suddenly want to bring herself here to live together?


    Chapter 360: Rim of the Pacific


    As the night gets darker, the streets become very quiet. In this chaotic and dangerous place, almost no one dares to go out late at night.


    The 100 gang is too rampant.


    In the bedroom, Trixie Thirteen changed into some cute pajamas and walked in after taking a shower. On the bed, Su Sheng was shirtless and showing his muscular chest.


    Cui Xi Thirteen''s eyes slightly dodged and came to the side to lie down, nervous and afraid to move.Su Sheng greeted her casually, turned around and put his hand on her to rest.Cui Xi Thirteen was motionless, she could hear her nervous heartbeat in a quiet environment, and then she heard Su Sheng''s steady breathing.


    "Sleep, fell asleep?" Cui Xi Shisan was stunned and breathed a sigh of relief, inexplicably disappointed.


    The night passed quietly like this.


    After waking up for breakfast the next day, Su Sheng wandered freely, and Cui Xi Shisan stayed at home to practice his magic.Su Sheng did not go to the Black Pili family, nor did he go to the Big Bata, just wandering around randomly.One day, two days, time just passed. During this period, there were many calls from Batman, Central City, Birds of Prey, and Su Sheng-none of them answered.


    Obviously it should be for the dominator, right?


    "Boom boom!"


    In the evening, there was a knock on the door.


    After staying for a few days, this was the first time someone knocked on the door.Trixi Shisan hurriedly went to open the door, and saw a woman standing outside the door who was several heads taller than herself.


    "Who are you looking for?" Trish Thirteen asked unexpectedly.


    "He..." Big Bada pointed to Su Sheng who was smiling and waving his hand in the living room and walked straight over.


    Su Sheng was not curious about how Big Bata found here and didn''t ask the nonsense, he chuckled slightly when he looked at Big Bata who came by."Think about it?"


    "Are you sure you can protect me from being found by Darkside?" Big Bada asked.


    "If you don''t worry, I can prove it to you." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Proof? How to prove?" Big Bada asked.


    "Darkside, as a multiverse-level existence, can find you no matter which parallel world you are in and give him time, unless... you are not in the universe he knows. And it happens to take you to such a world." Su Sheng smiled lightly."I will take you to meet those Kryptonians and arrange a deputy for you by the way. After selecting some of them, I will take you to other worlds. On the one hand, you will calm your heart, and on the other hand, you will help me train this team."


    "Yes, if you can do it." Big Bada groaned for a moment.


    Su Sheng chuckled and got up and waved to Cui Xi Thirteen to release the shock wave wormhole, and the three of them jumped in.


    next moment.


    The three of them have arrived on the disciple of the central city villa.


    "Go ahead and do your job." Su Sheng said to Cui Xi Shisan, and then took Big Bada to the collection room and into Krypton City.


    Zoom out and enter the city.


    Big Bata can be described as surprised."I heard that someone named Blagnac has collected many cities..."


    "I even collect planets." Su Sheng chuckled and then called Astra and Fiora to introduce them to each other and told them their intentions.


    They originally had a guard, so the selection process was quick and simple.


    Before long, a team of two thousand people was selected.


    "Astra stayed, and Fiola led the team." Su Sheng said, directly embodying a large transport ship. After sending Fiora and the thousand Kryptonians in, Su Sheng took the big bar. Reached out.


    "I''ll find you another deputy." After Su Sheng finished speaking, he directly called the master over to introduce him to Da Bada.


    then.


    Su Sheng began to feel the shock.


    He didn''t plan to let Big Bada take these people to the Doomsday Wasteland. Let the clown girl play in that world, and Su Sheng is going to find a new world.Thinking about it, Su Sheng thought of a world.


    Pacific Rim!


    A world of giant mechas and monsters rampant, a world of disasters that is not very peaceful.The reason for choosing this world is that more than a thousand people will not cause much influence in this chaotic world. After all, the influence is too great and there is no time to exercise.Moreover, there are monsters and organic armor, which can be regarded as a target for practice.On the other hand, Su Sheng is also quite interested in the giant mechas in the Pacific Rim, and it is not bad to get the technology to play.


    Shock wave.


    Infinite stacking.


    In an instant, Su Sheng raised his mouth and raised his hand to release the shock wave.


    The wormhole with the rolling clouds suddenly appeared, and Su Sheng greeted him and went straight in.


    next moment.


    The scenery in front of them changed, and the three of them landed and looked around.


    "Where is this?" Looking at the icy and snowy surroundings, Big Bada asked curiously.


    "A world that no one may know except me, you are also a new god, although you don''t have a priesthood, you should be able to feel it, here...you can''t sense the Apocalypse, right?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Big Bada was silent for a moment and then showed a look of surprise."I really can''t sense it, this... how did you do it?"

 322 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 322

    "How can you be your master if you don''t have the ability?" Su Sheng laughed and took out the transport ship into a normal size.


    Fiora led the people out one after another from the inside. After a while, they heard muffled noises one after another, and these Kryptonians knelt on the ground with painful expressions.This is the first time these people have come into contact with real vision. The Kryptonians'' physique is transforming and their abilities are awakening. This process must make them very uncomfortable.Everyone''s physique and adaptability are different. One after another, some people have successfully awakened. Almost an hour later, a thousand Kryptonians have all completed.


    This feeling of having a powerful ability at once really shocked them, but the presence of Fiora did not cause any confusion, it was still very obedient.


    "Just stay here, you are here to adapt and adapt to the changes, you and me go to the city to collect materials and materials needed to build the camp." Su Sheng looked at the Big Bada, and said lightly: "I need you to be in this world These Kryptonians have cultivated the strength of the Nemesis Team, and they must be stronger!"


    "can!"


    Big Bada did not make any pledges, and did not put forward any conditions, so he simply agreed!


    ...


    PS: Everyone knows the Pacific Rim, right?Hey, I didn''t deliberately open the sub-book.


    Chapter 361 Mecha Hunter: Dangerous Wanderer


    With a crisp sound, Big Bada looked at the bracelet on his wrist and looked at Su Sheng suspiciously.


    "Communication bracelet, with this, you can contact me at any time, and you can also learn about receiving messages from this world through the network inside. You can simply understand it first." Su Shenggu showed the communication bracelet to bring Da Patta , And then took her away from here.


    While flying, Bada began to understand the world.


    In 2013, a''breakthrough point'' appeared in the depths of the ocean floor in the Pacific Rim. A huge behemoth emerged from the ocean and destroyed San Francisco and all surrounding coastal cities. The human military action ended in failure, but the behemoth Also died under the nuclear bomb, this battle, mankind will be heavy at any time.I thought this was the end, but it turned out to be just the beginning.


    Monsters have appeared in various Pacific Rim cities one after another, and humans have invented their own monsters, mech hunters, without any means.Use huge mechanical soldiers to fight against the monster army. Two manipulators connected in series with the brain neural network operate simultaneously to fight and start to classify the monsters.


    With the mech hunter, humans began to win, so the monster attack was turned into a propaganda activity and ceremony, and the mech hunter became the most popular star.


    On February 28, 2020, a third-level monster codenamed Sickle Head appeared in the waters of Alaska. Dangerous wanderers confronted the monster. One of the drivers died unfortunately and the dangerous wanderer was almost scrapped.After that, all countries united to form the Federation Pacific Rim Defense Corps to deal with monsters. Each country also began to manufacture its own mech hunters.


    China: The storm is red.Japan: Tango Wolf.Russia: Cherno Alpha.Australia: Eureka Raiders and more.


    As the battle between mecha hunters and monsters escalated, humans began to build huge walls for defense.


    At this time, the war between humans and monsters has been going on for more than ten years.


    "This world is very interesting." Big Bada asked Su Shengdao after a brief understanding."Do you want to use monsters as training targets?"


    "Monsters are okay, mech hunters are okay, you can figure it out." Su Sheng said nothing.


    Big Bada responded and didn''t say more. She knew that Su Sheng''s attitude was not on the side of humans. As for which side was the target of training, it would be clear after verification.


    "The front is the city of human society, but because the monster attack has been scrapped, we should be able to find supplies and materials for the construction of the camp. I will leave you a transport ship, and the rest is up to you. I don''t care about you. What method is used, I only look at the result." Su Sheng slowed down, and the broken city could already be seen not far ahead.


    "Good!" Big Bada responded.


    "I will visit you regularly." Su Sheng turned around and flew away.


    He asked the Big Bada to train the Kryptonians, not to be a nanny, not to mention the Big Bada, one thousand and two Kryptonians, this lineup is easy to destroy the world.


    The dominator has not yet appeared, and the idler is idle.


    Su Sheng planned to get the mecha production method first.


    PDCC headquarters, also short for the Pacific Rim Defense Corps.The huge base is like a steel city, where all major mechas are rested and on standby. There are at least tens of thousands of people performing their duties in the entire base.


    The stealth ability was activated, and Su Sheng landed quietly.


    The flat concrete road gave people a cold feeling, and from a distance, several tall mechas were fixed and under repair.


    "It''s so tall, at least eighty or ninety meters. The destructive power of such a giant mecha is really amazing. The operating system requires two or more people and it is normal. The mental state of a single person is difficult to control." Su Sheng sighed subconsciously. In addition to Batman, Batman also has a large armor in the movie, but the power is average, and the size specifications are very different.Then, Su Sheng thought of Transformers.


    Ordinary Transformers don¡¯t seem to be bigger than the Pacific Rim mech. I don¡¯t know what the Pacific Rim mech wars like?


    As Su Sheng thought about it, he picked up the light ring and started scanning the mecha. Through the scanning of the light ring, we can clearly know the manufacturing structure of the mecha. ... Scanning over one by one, all the drawings of the mecha have been obtained. The rest is the program system of the invasion mecha.Withdrawing the lamp ring, Su Sheng walked to one of the mechas.


    Dangerous wanderer!


    This is the protagonist mecha in the Pacific Rim. The previous generation of pilots were brothers Raleigh Beckett and Jansie Beckett. The twins'' particularity allows them to better control the mecha.But after Yang Xi died, Raleigh also disappeared.Now it seems that the Dangerous Wanderer has been repaired, I am afraid Raleigh has also found it?His new team friendly is like a Japanese woman named Mako.


    "what?"


    Su Sheng was planning to enter the Dangerous Wanderer to understand its program system, but suddenly saw a figure walking towards this side.


    He has short hair, a black close-fitting T-shirt, and a somewhat loose sweatpants.


    "Mako?" Su Sheng was a little surprised that he did not expect to meet the heroine by such a coincidence.


    Looks like she seems a bit lonely, is it because she didn''t apply for the job successfully?After all, the first neuron connection between strangers is not always successful, and it is not so easy to match.


    Mako couldn''t see the invisible Su Sheng, she came to the Dangerous Wanderer and raised her head 3.9 looking up in a daze.


    Su Sheng dumped his psychic abilities in the past and understood all of Mako''s situation in the past. Sure enough, because the first match with Raleigh was not successful, she might lose the opportunity to drive dangerous wanderers. She was unwilling and helpless. Run out to see the dangerous wanderers.


    No words, no other actions.


    Mako looked at the dangerous wanderer in such a dreadful manner, it took more than twenty minutes for her to turn around and leave.


    "Don''t you want to give up? Hehe, maybe I can give you a better choice." Su Sheng secretly laughed and his body slowly floated, and he dived directly into the cockpit of the dangerous wanderer in a phaseless state, while using Indigo''s ability Access the system to start analysis and copy.


    Chapter 362 You and I are determined, and Jesus can''t keep you, I said!


    "The technology doesn''t look complicated, but it''s a bit backward. Manipulating a giant mecha of this size through neuron connections puts too much mental load on the driver and requires too much of the driver. There is room for improvement in this regard. "Basically all mecha systems are the same, so there is no need to copy other mechas after copying Dangerous Wanderers.


    With all the drawings and program systems available, Su Sheng began to study how to upgrade the mecha.


    After all, Su Sheng was considered a master of learning, and knowledge of multiple worlds was not given for nothing.He began to study and deduced the result and direction of the upgrade, but it won''t be that soon.Having nothing to do, Su Sheng went inside the base to find Mako.


    Two films around the Pacific.


    Only a few people impressed Su Sheng, first of all, Mako.The heroine of the first part later drove the Dangerous Wanderer through the breach with Raleigh and exploded it. With good luck, she escaped and successfully became a high-level figure in the Pacific Rim Defense Corps. Unfortunately, it was because she became a high-level figure. The pilot mech was later attacked and died while flying in the second part.


    Then there are two scientists who are good at studying monsters and mechas. Without them, it is estimated that it is almost impossible for humans to defeat monsters. They are connected with the neurons of the monsters to figure out a lot of things and get a lot of information.But one of them became addicted to it, and was finally bewitched and controlled by a monster that led to the second part.Speaking of the second movie, the superwoman is of course indispensable. Shao Liwen, the researcher and promoter of UAV A, and the domineering female president of China, are unforgettable at first glance.But at this time, Shao Liwen should not be too young to become a domineering female president. After all, there is a difference of seven or eight years between the two parts. Shao Liwen is probably still a young girl!


    A single bedroom.


    Su Sheng saw Mako who was already lying down. Mako''s appearance was a typical Oriental appearance, which was in line with the aesthetics of Orientals. There was a pinch of blue hair under her capable short hair, and she was wearing a black vest slightly covered by the quilt as if she was asleep. Finished.Su Sheng stood by the bed and tapped a finger between her eyebrows, the black flower of mercy was released, and Mako directly entered a happy dream.


    Su Sheng lay down beside her and entered Mako''s dream.


    Modify the dream!


    Mako didn¡¯t seem to notice that she was dreaming. The dreams seemed to be connected to what happened in reality. After she woke up, she was unwilling to fail like this and continued to work hard to become a driver of dangerous wanderers. After several efforts, she succeeded. The other mecha hunters dealt with the monster together, and finally found the breach to go through, completely blowing up the breach.


    Escape from the dead, she was excited and excited, she saved mankind!


    Without the trouble of monsters, humans lived a peaceful life, but this life did not last for a few years. A strange mech suddenly appeared and launched an attack. She died in this attack!

 323 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 323

    The plane was attacked by an unfamiliar mecha and exploded.


    The flames of the explosion swallowed her, and she not only shouted.


    "Ah..." Mako turned over and sat up in a cold sweat."Yes, is it a dream? But why is it so real?"


    She was panting in shock, sweat flowing down her neck.Wiping off his sweat, Mako was about to lie down, but suddenly realized that there was someone lying beside him!


    This made Mako shocked and fisted.


    Her fighting skills are the strongest among the students this time.


    But the strange thing is that her fist went through the opponent''s body and hit the air directly. She clearly saw her arm penetrate the opponent.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "You can''t hit me." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    "You, what are you? Ghost, ghost?" Mako subconsciously turned over and rubbed his eyes, opened, closed, opened, closed, and he was still there. This wasn''t because he just woke up and had no energy. Hallucinations!


    "I have many titles, Kryptonian ancient god? The god of a certain world? The master of many people?" Su Sheng slowly floated to Mako with a light smile."How was the dream just now?"


    "Yes, it was the dream you asked me to have? Is that dream real?" Mako asked subconsciously in a daze.


    "That was your original destiny!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Original fate? What about now?" Mako asked.


    "Now?" Su Sheng chuckled and moved her fingers slightly. In an instant, Mako felt her body kneel on the ground uncontrollably. Her eyes widened in horror and found that she couldn''t make a sound at all and couldn''t control her head. Slowly lower to the ground."Now you have been selected by me. As my slave, I will naturally not let you die easily. Even if you die, I can bring you back to life."


    "Agree? Be my slave?" Su Sheng asked.


    "I don''t agree, I won''t be your slave!" Mako realized that she could speak, and she hurriedly shouted veto.


    "Okay, you will be my slave from now on." Su Sheng smiled.


    "I''m talking about rejection, not agreement!" Mako retorted hurriedly.


    "I know you agree."


    "You... don''t you understand? I mean rejection, not consent." Mako yelled loudly. As soon as she fell, she felt that her body was picked up and stood up suddenly, no... Up in the air.


    "You don''t understand."


    "I just asked casually, and you just answered honestly and agreed. Do you really think... you have a choice? I am in love with you, you are mine, and the result will not change. I will take you. Yes, Jesus can''t keep you, I said." Su Sheng squinted and chuckled.


    "You, are you eating people?" Mako felt cold all over. She didn''t know whether this person was a god or a ghost, but she knew she could only do her things.


    eat human?


    Su Sheng smiled and hooked his fingers to make Mako come in front of him. He lowered his head and leaned over Mako''s neck, watching her horrified expression slowly open.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Mako closed his eyes in despair.


    Chapter 363 Kidnapping of Two Women


    "I agree, I agree, you are my master, no, don''t eat me!" Just when Su Sheng''s mouth was about to touch Mako''s neck, Mako yelled in panic.


    Su Sheng stopped.


    Mako could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when the other party stopped. Who knew that after a while, the other party posted it again.Mako''s heart lifted up and just about to speak, but she found that she didn''t feel the pain of being bitten, but...Instead, she was kissed lightly, which made Mako freeze instantly.


    In the next moment, she felt she landed slowly, rolled up her T-shirt with both hands and started wantonly.


    he.


    Is he frivolous?


    God, does God need women too?


    And it was obvious that he had penetrated his body just now, as if he had no entity at all, why can he feel the touch and strength, and even the warmth on the opponent''s hand?She was very conscious and could talk, but she couldn''t move, she could only endure the opponent''s aggression, watched the other party tear her clothes, and was pushed onto the bed uncontrollably.


    The severe pain made her sober but soon fell into a trance again.


    For a long time.


    Mako opened her eyes slowly, and the dazzling light stunned her for an instant.


    The dormitory rooms in the base can''t see the natural sunlight at all, right?She suddenly got up and found that she was in an unfamiliar and spacious room. She was impenetrable and slightly sorrowful.


    "Where is this? Where am I?"


    She recalled to herself, she remembered that she fell asleep and had a dream, and then she woke up to find that there was a cannibal god or ghost who wanted to make herself his slave, and then he...he lighted himself ?Then, she had no impression.Thinking of this, Mako subconsciously rolled over and got out of bed to leave. As a result, as soon as her feet covered the ground, a pain came and she couldn''t help kneeling on the ground.


    door.


    It was opened at this time.


    Su Sheng walked in and looked at Mako who was kneeling on the ground with a chuckle and said, "It seems that you are adapting to your new identity quickly. You are from Japan, and you have a strong understanding of this aspect."


    "No need to kneel, get up."


    "I, I didn''t..." Mako retorted in a low voice, struggling."You, who are you still, where is this?"


    "My name is Su Sheng, and I am your master. You have now resigned and left PDCC. This is just a temporary place to stay." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Resign? Why am I not impressed?" Mako said in shock.


    "I can control your body, and naturally I can control your thinking." Su Sheng said casually."Since I wake up, I will take a shower first. I have prepared a gift for you."


    Mako didn''t move or speak, obviously not waking up from this shock.


    Su Sheng shook his head and thought, Mako''s body involuntarily walked to the bathroom.


    "If you need me to wash for you, it doesn''t matter." At the door of the bathroom, Su Sheng regained her freedom and said lightly.


    "I, I''ll wash it myself!" Mako then woke up and opened the door to prepare to take a bath. As soon as the door was opened, Mako saw a woman trapped in the bathroom with her hands and feet lying down.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Mako was shocked and hurried back."You, did you kidnap her? She, who is she?"


    "Shao Liwen, Shaw''s daughter." Su Sheng walked over and looked at the woman on the ground smiling and hooking her fingers. In an instant, the woman floated out involuntarily.


    "You continue to take a bath."


    Su Sheng said, pushing Zhenzi in and closing the door.

 324 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 324

    Turning around and walking back to the bed to sit down, Su Sheng looked at the woman who was struggling to get up and sit on the ground with her hands and feet tied.This woman looked like she was in her early twenties, with short hair and a round face. Although she looked frightened but still calm, she didn''t gag her mouth but she didn''t say a word.It''s not that she doesn''t want to speak, it''s that she can''t speak at all.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng raised her hand and snapped her fingers. In an instant, the rope on Shao Liwen''s body disappeared and even the clothes were gone. She was shocked and hurriedly blocked her subconscious shout."what are you doing!"


    "Huh? I can, I can talk!"


    Su Sheng snapped her fingers again, and she opened her mouth to find that there was no sound again.


    Last night, Su Sheng found Shao Liwen''s whereabouts, kidnapped her directly at her house, and then tied her up, sealed her mouth and threw her into the bathroom without asking anything.


    Shao Liwen was angry and frightened at first. She didn''t know who Su Sheng was and why she wanted to catch herself, but now she only had fear.


    This, this is definitely not a means that humans can have.


    "What the hell do you want!" She couldn''t make a sound and could only shout in her heart.


    "You''ll know in a while." Su Sheng said casually.


    Shao Liwen''s eyes widened instantly."He, can he know what I''m thinking?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Su Sheng smiled and spread his hands.


    Shao Liwen was shocked. He, he actually knew what he was thinking.


    "You, why did you arrest me? I''ll give you everything you want, don''t hurt me. Money, my family has a lot of money, you can ask for as much as you want!" Shao Liwen hurriedly thought in her heart.


    "Money? I don''t need it!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."What I want is you, my design drawings of the armor hunter, and even upgradeable plans, but I am not interested in researching it slowly. So I found you, my slave, do you want to work out A more powerful and advanced mecha than the current mecha? You don''t want the Shaw Brothers to become the richest and most powerful existence in the Federation. Do you want to become the queen who can only bow their heads when others see you?"


    "Call Master, I can help you achieve this!"


    Shao Liwen is very smart, but the current situation still makes her feel lost and confused.


    "Think slowly, I think you''ll agree in a while." Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly and stopped reading her heart.


    After a while, Mako came out of the shower.


    There is no clothes or bath towel, which makes her somewhat embarrassed and unnatural. Seeing Shao Liwen on the ground being treated the same as herself, instead of relaxing, she became even more nervous.


    "It''s finished? Take you to see the gift the master prepared for you." Su Sheng smiled and walked to the door to open it.


    Mako wants to say if she has any clothes to put on first, so going out like this is too...too much, right?It''s a pity that she didn''t have a chance to speak. As soon as Su Sheng walked over, she and Shao Liwen lost control of their bodies and silently followed Su Sheng.


    door.


    opened.


    But the outside is not a corridor, nor a courtyard, but a huge steel training ground.


    This...this is not logical or scientific?


    How could the outside of a normal room be a training ground?Is it still such a big training ground?


    ...


    PS: Shao Liwen is a role in Pacific Rim 2. Well, the president of Tiantian must be familiar to everyone!


    Chapter 364 Mecha vs Kryptonian?


    In addition to being surprised by the illogical room design, what made them even more surprised was the giant red mechas in the center of the training ground.This mecha is full of crimson, about forty to fifty meters high. Although it is several tens of meters smaller than the common mecha, the whole shape is full of streamlined design, which makes people feel that it is well-made at first glance and is driven by women. Mecha.


    In shock, the two women found themselves free again.


    "What kind of mech is this? Are you planning to let us manipulate this mech?" Mako stepped forward in surprise and asked silently


    He said, is this a gift for himself?


    She asked herself to resign from the PDCC and then gave herself a new mecha?


    "It''s so beautiful, this mech is so beautiful." Mako looked at the crimson mech with scorching eyes. She didn''t expect that she would still have a chance to drive the mech.


    "No." Su Sheng shook his head slightly, and the excitement on Mako''s face instantly solidified. Before the disappointment was filled, he heard Su Sheng smile: "It''s not for you, it''s for you."


    "Me? Me?" Mako said in amazement."You can''t pose a mech alone."


    303


    "That''s the original mecha. The mechas I designed are all for single-drivers, but some problems still need to be solved. For now, the mechas of this size are the limit for single-drivers." Su Shengdao."You go try it."


    "No equipment, no operating room, no elevator platform, how can I..." No equipment, no preparation, Mako didn''t know how to drive.


    "You''ll know when you go, walk right under the mecha." Su Shengdao.


    Mako walked over with suspicion, and as soon as he stood up, a beam of light suddenly lit up on the mecha, and at the same time the voice of identification sounded.At the next moment, Mako felt the traction of the beam and slowly pulled herself up and flew towards the head of the mecha. At the same time, the head of the mecha opened and Mako was sucked in.


    As soon as he entered, Mako felt that something was covering her feet. A metal armor-like thing came up along the feet and wrapped her directly. The next moment, the helmet lit up, and the system went online and started to detect data.Two long chains came out of the cabin and fixed them to Mako wearing armor. Mako slowly floated up, but she didn''t feel any weightlessness.


    She tried according to the driving knowledge she had learned before, and the crimson mecha moved smoothly.


    "She actually succeeded? She can really drive a mecha of this size solo?" Shao Liwen said in surprise, which completely violated her understanding of mechas.


    "The defense of this mecha is three times that of ordinary mechas, and it is equipped with automatic repair functions, flight functions, and a variety of thermal weapons. A folding energy lightsaber is installed on the back. According to my preliminary estimates, even Dangerous Wanderer, the storm is crimson, Tango Wolf is added with Alpha or Eureka Raiders, as long as the operation room of the Crimson Mech is not a combat idiot, you can win!"


    "But the pressure of neuron connection is still relatively high. With her current situation, it is impossible to drive for a long time. I need you to reduce the mental load and increase the size of the mecha." Su Sheng turned to Shao Liwen and said."This is just the initial version of my research. There are still many details that need to be improved, but it takes more time. I am not interested. I will leave it to you. Are there any questions?"


    "I can meet one condition for you, any condition you can think of. Of course, except for not being my slave." Su Sheng patted Shao Liwen''s smooth back.


    Shao Liwen was able to become a researcher of drone armor later obviously because of her great talent and hobby. At this time, she had completely forgotten that she was kidnapped and she was naked. She stared at the scarlet mecha and was still analyzing and studying in her mind. Su Sheng''s words.Seeing her attentively, Su Sheng came to her behind with a chuckle, embraced her and stroked her.


    The bursts of strange feelings made Shao Liwen unable to concentrate on thinking, only then did she discover what Su Sheng was doing and wanted to run away.But as soon as she moved, Su Sheng grabbed her wrist and pulled it over, then opened the door with her arm around and returned to the room.


    "In a while, I also have a gift for you." Su Sheng''s words made Shao Liwen a little dazed, and then... he fell.


    I don''t know how long it took Mako to come down from the mecha and push the door back, but he didn''t realize what happened, so he was dragged by Su Sheng.


    Facing such a powerful and mysterious Demon King as Su Sheng, they could not resist at all, and they could only let Su Sheng gallop again and again.As the sun rose, Su Sheng twisted his neck and got dressed and got up. A tablet computer appeared in his hand and threw it to Shao Liwen who was about to fall asleep.


    "What is this?" Shao Liwen asked strongly.


    "Your gift, a system program equipped with artificial intelligence, with which you can research mechas better and faster. In addition, I have made 10 billion U.S. dollars in the accounts of both of you for mechas. Three months, three months later, I will arrange for you to compete with others. If you win, I will give you eternal life, but if you lose..."


    "Eternal life?" Shao Liwen was shocked.


    "Did you lose?" Mako asked.


    "Lost?" Su Sheng thought about the abilities of the Kryptonians and the fighting style of Big Bada."If you lose, you should die."


    Mako and Shao Liwen were speechless for a moment.


    "You have no choice, so if you don''t want to die, if you want eternal life, then it''s better to cheer, and I will see you again in three months. By the way, remember my name and your identity. You shouldn''t do it. Don''t do things that do." Su Sheng directly released the shock wave wormhole in front of them.

 325 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 325

    Rolling clouds, terrifying wormholes.


    When Su Sheng entered and disappeared, Mako and Shao Liwen looked at each other and were silent.


    The two of them should be the most familiar strangers, right?And obviously their fate is now tied together.


    One is a research mecha, and the other is a control mecha.


    Eternal life or death!


    "Huh!"


    The figure of Su Sheng appeared in the central city of DC World Earth One.As soon as he appeared, he saw countless fire lights around him.Human figures flew quickly in the air, and on the streets not far away, one by one ugly humanoid monsters were vandalizing.


    Dominator, here comes!


    ...


    PS: The number of words in this book should be relatively large, currently 700,000 words, mainly DC world, Hellboy and Pacific Rim are relatively short chapters, some movies with little actual background are basically interspersed like this Yes, and of course the biggest one is the Marvel World, which can¡¯t run away!I want to write a lot, but I still have to consider it realistically, so my brothers should support me a lot, what flowers, rewards, customize and go!


    In addition, the way to log in to the mecha is very similar to the Dragon Warrior, wow!


    Chapter 363: The New Legendary Team


    "The Dominator came quickly." Su Sheng was slightly surprised. The Dominator appeared so quickly and I didn''t know Iris''s ability to return the people in the Flashpoint Timeline with the Useless Sage Stone.


    The streets are completely chaotic.


    The wanton flames slowly burned the vehicles, and occasionally screams sounded. It seems that the ruler directly launched a large-scale attack as soon as the earth came.Raising the bracelet, the indigo ability launches a search for the situation about the dominator. I don¡¯t know this, good guy, did the dominator come out?Metropolis, Gotham, Star City, and Central City were simultaneously invaded by the Dominators, and the number of Dominators is very staggering.


    At present, it should be the dominance of Central City-the largest number of people!


    There are Superman in Metropolis, Batman and Batgirl in Gotham, Arrow and Raptor squad in Star City, and Central City!


    Su Sheng raised his head and cast a glance, a flash of fire flashed by.


    Is that a firestorm?The firestorm of the legendary team seems to be the same as in the TV series, and the legendary team has also come to help.


    just¡­¡­


    Firestorm doesn''t seem to be going to attack the dominator?


    "Let''s go home first." The shock wave ability released Su Sheng and went directly back to the villa.


    The Disciple is floating directly above the villa. Joan Muen is driving the Disciple to attack nearby dominators, Laura is wearing a battle armor, Trish XIII is releasing magic, Lisa is attacking with a gun, and the bomb girl Betty and The ballistics also returned, one with bombs and one with superb power. This faction was enough to prevent the dominator from approaching the villa.


    "Master." As soon as Su Sheng appeared on this side, Laura fell from the sky, and the others also surrounded her.


    Su Sheng nodded: "It looks like the situation is pretty good."


    "It''s okay at the moment, but...I just received the news that there is a problem with the cutting-edge laboratory."


    "How to say?"


    "The Flash was captured by the Dominator, and the helper they found seemed to be controlled by the Dominator..." Before she finished speaking, Laura suddenly looked at the door of the villa.


    Su Sheng turned his head and looked around, and saw several people appearing at the door.


    Headed by Sarah White Canary in white uniform, sister of Laurel Black Canary, Atom in armor, fire storm, heat wave, and two new members.One man and one woman. The man wears a uniform with a star on his chest. If nothing else, he should be a steel citizen in the second camp of the legendary team.As for the female, it should be the vixen.


    "Oh, why did the legendary team run here?" Su Sheng was slightly surprised.


    "Because we are an obstacle to the dominator!" Laura said solemnly.


    "These few people are not enough."


    Su Sheng pursed his lips and walked straight forward. The legendary team members had a reddish sign on their foreheads. When the four dramas were linked in the TV series, they tried to save the president and ended up in the ambush of the dominator. the same.


    The second team of the legendary team is actually the same as the first team. The difference is that it lacks Captain Liphunt, Eagle Male Eagle Female and Captain Cold, and has more vixen and steel citizen.The vixen is a member of the Justice Society of America. Touching the necklace she wears can gain the power of any animal. The combat power is pretty good.As for the steel citizen, he has the ability similar to that of the steel man in the Marvel world, and can instantly turn his body into steel.


    Generally speaking, the fighting power of the second team is slightly higher than that of the first team.


    "Don''t say I bully you, let''s go together." Su Sheng walked toward them and said contemptuously.


    Arrogant.


    Too arrogant!


    The legendary team is not sane or has uncertain memory, but they will definitely not be able to bear such provocation by Su Sheng.As soon as Saint Su¡¯s words fell, Fire Storm and Atomic Man flew over together, one releasing flames and the other releasing energy beams to hit Su Saint at the same time.At the same time, Sarah White Canary, the heat wave rushed over at the same time.


    The steel citizen''s whole body turned into steel, and the vixen instantly transformed into an elephant when she touched the necklace and rushed over.


    boom!boom!


    The flames and energy beams hit the ground, and Su Sheng flashed himself behind the two men in the air, raised his hands with the sword in both hands and slashed towards the necks of Fire Storm and Atomic Man.


    "Bang!" The fire storm fell from the air instantly after being hit. After landing, the state of the fire storm was lifted and the two fainted.


    "Crack!" There was a cracking sound, and the armor on Atomic''s neck shattered instantly, and Atomic fell to the ground like a cannonball.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng in the air avoided the two daggers thrown by the White Canary and rushed to the ground, waved and grabbed the short stick she waved, and punched Sarah the White Canary at the same time.


    boom!


    The invisible force seemed to penetrate through her body, and Sarah White Canary almost slumped to the ground without even groaning.Su Sheng took advantage of the white canary Sarah''s short club and threw it into the heat wave that was being fired.The short stick hit Heat Lang''s forehead, and Heat Lang''s wide-eyed eyes slowly fell backward.


    In a blink of an eye.


    In a blink of an eye, the legendary team was almost destroyed by Su Sheng, leaving only the two new members of Steel Citizen and Vixen who rushed over.


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth were raised, and his arms were raised as he watched the fists attacked together.


    Snapped!Snapped!


    Su Sheng grabbed the opponent''s fist with both hands at the same time, and the Iron Citizen and the vixen were stunned at the same time.


    "How is this possible?"


    One has the power of steel and the other has the power of animals.


    As a result, the two attacked at the same time, but the other party steadily caught it. It seemed that it was easy.The two looked at Su Sheng in surprise, and saw that Su Sheng raised the corners of his mouth, and his body suddenly changed.In an instant, his whole body turned into steel, exactly the same as Steel Citizen. When the Steel Citizen was surprised, Su Sheng suddenly used his force.


    Click!


    With a crisp cracking sound, the Iron Citizen knelt down in pain, and Su Sheng released his broken wrist and punched him.


    boom!

 326 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 326

    A crisp collision sounded, and the steel citizen was directly knocked out and retreated from the steel.At the same time, the steel on Su Sheng''s body disappeared, and he grabbed the vixen''s wrist and raised it forcefully.The vixen flew up and was smashed heavily to the ground. The vixen was about to get up, but suddenly felt a pain in her neck and the necklace was pulled off. Then...Su Sheng directly sat on her Body.


    "You lose that!"


    Su Sheng said with a chuckle while playing with the necklace.


    Chapter 366 Vixen


    I don''t know if it was because of the appearance of Su Sheng or the destruction of the legendary squad, the dominators who had tried to attack the villa retreated.


    "Hmm..."


    The groans gradually sounded, and the members of the legendary team gradually became awake. It may be that the brain automatically restarted after being unconscious after being hit by a heavy blow. Everyone who woke up regained their awakeness. The painful teeth grinned a little at a time before the reaction happened. What happened.One by one, they got up and gathered together to look at Su Sheng... and the vixen under Su Sheng.


    "Amaya." The vixen did not faint, that is, it hasn''t returned to normal. At this time, Su Sheng was sitting under her and was struggling painfully. The Iron Citizen hurriedly wanted to rush over.


    "Don''t move." Sarah White Canary pulled the Iron Citizen behind her, rubbing her aching belly towards Su Shengdao."You''re too cruel to start, right?"


    "It''s good if you haven''t died." Su Sheng curled his lips and patted the vixen''s head towards the steel citizen and said: "What did you want to do just now? Want to save people?"


    "I..." The Steel Citizen paused."You, you let Amaya go first."


    "Su Sheng, think of a way to wake her up, you know we are all controlled." Sarah followed.


    "Okay!" Su Sheng smiled brightly and flicked his finger towards the vixen''s head.


    boom!


    The vixen hit the ground instantly and fainted.


    "You..." The Iron Citizen didn''t expect that Su Sheng would use this method, and rushed over in a moment of anger.


    "You go one step further, and I will kill you!" Su Sheng squinted the steel citizen horizontally.


    The tone was indifferent like a joke, but the look in his eyes made Steel Citizen feel cold all over his body instantly, and the feeling of death directly made him stop instantly.


    "That''s right, I''m a little interested in this one, let her stay first, you guys...what should you do?" Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    "Su Sheng." Sarah did not expect Su Sheng to leave the vixen."We also need Amaya''s combat power."


    "Really? But the necklace is in my hand. If I don''t return it to her, she can only hold back." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Now people in other places are fighting on their own. I heard that the Flash has also been captured by the Dominator. As heroes, shouldn''t you find a way to save people? In this way, I can send you directly to the Flash where he is imprisoned. Place, how?"


    "You have to make sure not to hurt Amaya." Sarah said solemnly.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t persecute her."


    "Good." Sarah agreed.


    "Sarah." The Steel Citizen hurriedly looked at Sarah.


    Sarah said: "Let''s solve the trouble of dominance first, and then come back to pick up Amaya, since Su Sheng has guaranteed that Amaya will be fine. And..."


    Moreover, she didn''t say anything, but everyone present knew that the difference in strength was too great, and she had just been wiped out by the group, even if she wanted to save people.What''s more, even though I don¡¯t want to admit it, Su Sheng did not take it seriously and just teased them, otherwise... They died early, and they really wanted to face off without angering Su Sheng. The situation is really troublesome. They did not forget that they were dominated by Su Sheng. Fear.


    Su Sheng smiled and got up and walked to the side of the previously killed Dominator and used the shock wave to induce it, and soon he felt the position of the Dominator''s main ship, not too close outside the earth.The Flash is regarded as the leader of the central city, so he was directly captured to learn more about the earth through him, and at the same time it was regarded as solving a problem.


    "Found it." Su Shengyang released the shock wave wormhole."You can pass."


    "go!"


    Sarah led the legendary team directly in.


    boom!


    The shock wave wormhole was closed, and Su Sheng took the fainted vixen to the Disciple.


    As for the outside world, Laura and them are enough.


    Disciple number, prison area.


    Su Sheng threw the vixen into the prison, and he took her totem necklace outside the prison and studied it.The power of the vixen comes from this totem necklace, which is an ancient totem left by the ancient Zambezi, representing nature or life force, and can borrow any animal that has existed.It doesn''t seem to be special if this totem is taken out, but in fact there are six similar totems...


    Nature, fire, water, air, earth, and death.


    The role of the six power totems is to seal an ancient demon. Malus and Malus are sealed in time. As long as the power of the six totems is assembled, he can be sealed, released, or defeated.In the third season of Legends of Tomorrow, the demon Marus is the villain. He was finally able to escape but was defeated by the power of the six totem owners.


    At present, the vixen should not know the whereabouts of other totems, nor the existence of Marus.


    "You, who are you?" Su Sheng was thinking about it when he heard the vixen exclaiming from the prison and getting up and beating.


    Hard and strong.


    This prison is not so easy to escape.


    "My Totem Necklace..." The vixen looked at the necklace in Su Sheng''s hand and touched her neck subconsciously."give me back!"


    "Amaya Kiwi, born in Zambia, was originally a member of the Justice Society of America and joined the legendary team." Su Sheng whispered her identity and past, and finally introduced herself."My name is Su Sheng, and I think you should have heard my name when you joined the legendary team."


    The expression of the vixen changed abruptly. On the one hand, the memory of being controlled gradually became clear, and on the other hand, she also remembered the identity of Su Sheng.


    When she joined the Legend Squad, she heard Sarah talk about Su Sheng¡¯s name and ability or deeds. She was one of the people in the Legend Squad who didn¡¯t want to provoke. They even discovered the time deviation several times and found that it was caused by Su Sheng. No action was taken.


    "I was controlled before, controlled by the dominator," the vixen explained.


    "I know!" Su Sheng smiled."Before you fainted, it¡¯s still not clear. I used the cost of leaving you to send the people from the legendary team to the base camp of the dominator. Of course, I also promised Sarah would not force you to hurt you. You like Steel Citizens ?"


    The vixen was stunned.


    Like steel citizens?Where does this start?


    Chapter 367 The Bewitching Vixen and the Time Messenger


    The vixen shook his head."I and him are just teammates."


    "Oh." Su Sheng smiled. In the TV series, the vixen and the steel citizen are a pair, and they are also a passionate pair.But now it seems that the vixen should not like the steel citizen, but...the steel citizen should like the vixen, right?Didn¡¯t you see the tension just now?


    "Let me out." The vixen said.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "No hurry, how about let''s talk about business first? You should really want to save the disaster in Zambia, right?"


    The vixen''s face changed abruptly. Zambia, her hometown suffered a catastrophe. She has always wanted to save and change this result.But as members of the legendary team, it is their duty and mission to maintain the order of time. Naturally, they cannot modify the timeline without authorization, but... the vixen suddenly stared at Su Sheng.


    He doesn''t care about changing the time!


    And from the previous situation, it seems that the timeline he changed did not cause much consequence.


    12


    "Are you willing to help me?" The vixen came to the cell and looked at Su Sheng nervously.

 327 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 327

    "Do you dare to let me help? I helped you. How do you explain to the legendary team when you go back? How to get along?" Su Sheng smiled lightly."The most important thing is, why should I help you?"


    "What do you want!" the vixen said solemnly.


    Su Sheng thought for a while."What do you want? I think about it and do something for me."


    "what''s up!"


    "If you find other totem wearers in the future, you must notify me as soon as possible." Su Shengdao.


    "Do you know about totems? What do you want to do about totems?" the vixen asked nervously.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "What are you nervous about? The power of the totem is just as powerful as it is, and it is not enough to make my heart move. I just want to collect the totem as a collection. For example, you. I''m not going to give you the totem either."


    "That won''t work!" The vixen refused without even thinking about it.


    "My dear, what you said doesn''t count." Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head: "If you agree, I will help you change time and history after I collect the totem. And although you lose this totem, I can let it You continue to retain your original strength. If you refuse, you will still not be able to take this totem, and you will not be able to change Zambia¡¯s history. You can only spend your life in this not-so-small cell. Believe me, the people in the legendary team do not have the skills to follow. I rescued you!"


    "Think about it." Su Sheng turned and left, the vixen hurriedly shouted, but it was useless at all.


    After coming out of the prison area, Su Sheng conveniently put the totem into the collection room, and then turned around.


    Su Sheng didn''t have much interest in the dominators, and he was not as powerful as the Kryptonians, and was ugly and long. It would be a waste of space to leave collections.As for the legendary team whether they can rescue the Flash or defeat the dominator Su Sheng, they are not very interested. Anyway, the final result is that the dominator must return home obediently, nothing more than to see how much the earth has lost.Su Sheng paid attention to the situation in the cutting-edge laboratory. Caitlin, Iris and the others seemed to be trying to find the Flash, but they didn''t see other helpers, it seemed that the Sage Stone was useless.


    The war was raging outside, but Su Sheng leisurely chatted with Betty and ballistics.


    I haven''t seen it for a long time, and Betty''s abilities have obviously recovered. As for the ballistics, she uses very economical speed serum, but currently there is not much left.


    "Master." Ballistic came to Su Sheng''s side and said flatteringly."It''s rare to see you once, do you think you can leave some of the serum?"


    "Want to have the super power completely?" Su Sheng sat down casually and looked at the others, and finally beckoned to Lisa.


    Lisa.


    Captain Cold¡¯s sister, Betty¡¯s friend, has a codename in the comics called Golden Glider.


    Lisa came over in a daze, and Su Sheng motioned her to lie down on the sofa with her head resting on her lap.Lisa lay down as she said, and Su Sheng''s hand was directly placed on her airport, which made Lisa''s expression instantly shocked.It is true that she is very close to Su Sheng or the people around Su Sheng, and has seen a lot of ridiculous things, but Su Sheng has never done anything special to her. I did not expect it to be the first time. direct.Frowning and hesitating for a moment, Lisa still did not refuse.


    Lisa was chosen because her airport is larger than others.


    Su Sheng played while looking at the ballistic.


    "Of course I do!" Ballistic said excitedly.


    "Okay, then I will let you have superb power. In the future, your task is to be my time messenger, and you will leave some dirty work to you." Su Sheng beckoned, and the trajectory went directly to the side to squat. Down.


    The fingertips were shining with blue lightning, and they lightly touched the trajectory.


    In an instant, the light of lightning directly hit the trajectory, and at that moment a painful scream sounded from the mouth of the trajectory, and the light of lightning began to shuttle out of her body.


    "Pop!" Su Sheng snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the light of Lightning 640 disappeared, and the ballistic pant slowly climbed up.


    She looked at her hands excitedly, she could feel a more powerful speed force shuttle through the cell pores in her body, when a thought moved, her eyes suddenly lit up with a blue speed force light, the next moment, she Disappeared.


    Huh!Huh!Huh!


    After a while, the trajectory returned.


    "Thank you, master!" Ballistic said excitedly.


    "Your speed is much faster than before, but there is still room for improvement. In addition, you should be able to travel through space! So, your next task is very simple, go to different parallel worlds to catch speed people. Remember. , Don''t kill, it''s catch! After you catch it, you will be locked in the prison of the disciple number and wait for me to deal with it together when I have time." Su Sheng smiled."The more speed you catch, the more room you can improve in the future."


    "I understand." Ballistic nodded.


    Arresting people for no reason, and these people are likely to be unable to live, this kind of thing is really not something that people with a sense of justice can do, it is said that there is nothing wrong with dirty work.Although I don''t know the specific situation, it is obvious that Su Sheng can increase his speed by catching and hunting other extreme speeders. He is strong, and his trajectory will naturally become stronger!


    Chapter 368 The Golden Glider and the Dominator scared away by Su Sheng


    "I am in a good mood today, and I will see an interesting contest in a while, so you may wish to talk about what you wish, I will satisfy you!" Su Sheng chuckled Lisa lightly, listening to Lisa He hummed and said with a smile: "What are your wishes? Do you want to make yourself stronger?"


    "Yes!" Lisa said without hesitation.


    "Okay, no problem." Su Sheng laughed and once again used the anti-life equation ability to change reality to give Lisa the ability."Get up and take a look."


    Lisa got up curiously and followed the thought. In an instant, her body changed and it directly turned into a golden transparent existence."From now on you can be called a golden glider, your ability can fly, you can penetrate objects, and from now on the world will be as big as you can glide."


    "Awesome!" Lisa tried excitedly, and she was able to fly freely. The roof and walls seemed to her to walk freely.


    Excited that she returned to Su Sheng''s side to relieve her ability, excitedly saved Su Sheng and offered a passionate kiss.


    After a long time, Lisa panted and lay down in Su Sheng''s arms.


    "What about you?" Su Sheng looked at Laura, Joan Muen, Trish Thirteen and the bomb girl Betty.


    Out of nothing, it gave ordinary people superpowers in an instant. This kind of god-like ability surprised them. The bomb girl Betty was the first to speak and hope to be able to use her abilities freely, followed by Laura, Laura¡¯s. The wish is simple, she wants to go back to her time to see her mother.Trish Thirteen''s wish is very simple, hoping to learn more powerful magic.


    As for Joan Muen, she has no wishes.


    Su Sheng met Betty''s request and told Ballistics that there was time for her to take Laura to go back to see her mother, the Silk Soul generation in the militia organization, the predecessor of the Watcher.As for Cui Xi Thirteen who wants to learn more and stronger magic, Su Sheng also agreed, but not now.


    Under the night.


    The war outside was still the same. In the bedroom of the villa, Lisa and Betty, who were in a good mood, called Ballistic into the room together.


    "Come on, lie down in a row." Su Sheng asked the three of them to line up and lie down and immediately activated the super power.


    In an instant.


    The lightning light of swift force lit up, but it was not blue.


    But black?


    Black speed lightning?


    Su Sheng was stunned by surprise. It was because he made the projectile completely possess the speed force and became the messenger of time, so the speed force has been upgraded to some extent, so has the color changed?


    After the astonishment, Su Sheng raised his mouth and moved instantly.


    Almost for an instant, the bomb girl Betty and the golden glider Lisa seemed to have sensed Su Sheng''s invasion at the same time, followed by the indescribable and indescribable drag racing behavior.Su Sheng''s superb speed power alternated back and forth on the three of them, even if they became time messengers, the faster trajectory could not keep up with Su Sheng''s speed.


    For them, it seems that this is not one-on-three, but one-on-one but three games at the same time.


    Mainly fast, too fast!


    Perhaps with one breath and one blink, Su Sheng had already alternated with the three. At this speed, they could not feel the departure or difference at all.


    ...

 328 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 328

    ...


    The sun is shining and the streets are in a mess.


    The dominators that had been destroyed everywhere seemed to disappear overnight, and even the dominator''s body was gone.The speed of waking up in the morning heard from Laura said that there seemed to be a lot of towed transmission rays in the sky before the early morning to teleport the bodies of these dominators.


    "It seems that the dominator has already been settled. I don''t know what method was used." Su Sheng drank coffee and opened the bracelet to retrieve information. He quickly understood what happened last night and why the dominator retired. .


    After being transported to the dominator¡¯s lair, the legendary squad found the captured Flash. After saving the Flash, they had a little disagreement. Some felt that they should return to Earth first before finding a solution. Some felt that this opportunity should be used to solve the dominator. After all, this is the dominator¡¯s nest, and many people know the truth about capturing the thieves first.


    But just before they had a final conclusion, Batman finally locked the position of the Dominator¡¯s Lair through satellites and technology on the Dominator¡¯s battleship, and then the three of Superman, Green Lantern, and Red Lantern Mela were directly transferred to the battleship.


    This shocked the Flash and the legendary team.


    Superman¡¯s threat of force, the green light and the red light¡¯s identity threatened, the ruler finally decided to retreat and leave the earth.Aside from the intimidation of Superman, as the more ferocious race in the universe, the green light, the cosmic policeman, and the red light, the angry army, they have naturally heard, the most important being the sacred emblem of the red light uniform.


    Now this holy character emblem is very famous in the universe.


    The Rainbow Legion!


    Although there is no special promotion, even the Rainbow Legion¡¯s only Cyan Lanterns are active in the universe, but the lantern beasts of the Seven Lantern Legion were robbed and many leaders were killed, especially the headquarters of the Green Lantern Legion, Oa Star, was half destroyed, the guardian of the universe. Almost dead, the original Green Lantern Senistor wore green, but Huang Shuangjie wanted to regain his reputation, but everything spread.


    Perhaps the name Su Sheng is relatively unfamiliar to most people in the universe.


    But the recognition of the holy character emblem is still very high.


    This means that the dominators did not understand the situation in the center city at the beginning and have not had time to learn more information from the Flash. Otherwise, the dominators would not be able to attack Lara and others in the villa in the center city. It may even be early. Just retired.No matter how fierce the ruler is, he cannot be fierce than the Seven Lantern Legion!So the dominator retired, not only sent back all the dominators on the earth, but also sent others back to the earth.


    After learning about the situation, Su Sheng didn''t know what to say. After co-authoring for a long time, he didn''t show up at all, didn''t make a move, and only relying on Mela''s holy character emblem to force the dominator back?


    What a thing!


    What kind of dominator is called, but after a long time, he was scared away by his own holy character emblem.


    Saint Su complained about the dominators, but the people from the Justice League Legend Squad were shocking Su Saint''s strength!


    Just a sign can scare away the ferocious rulers in the universe. This... is this too exaggerated?


    Chapter 369 The Sage''s Stone was stolen?


    Disciple number, prison area.


    The vixen who had been locked up all night saw Su Sheng come in and hurriedly got up.


    "How are you thinking about it?" Su Sheng just took the photos of the bomb girl, the golden glider, and the ballistics and hung them in the collection room.


    "Do I have a choice?" the vixen said bitterly.


    "That is to agree?" Su Sheng smiled and waved to open the cell. After the vixen came out, Su Sheng raised her hand and put on a bracelet for her."Communication tool, if you find other totems, notify me. In addition... you can use the ability of totems now without wearing totems. I can count as helping you. After all, foreign objects like totems can be easily taken away!"


    The vixen was stunned and subconsciously thought about it. In an instant, the power of a totem was already showing behind her.


    "This, how did you do it?" Can you use the power of a totem without a totem?As the inheritor of the totem, the vixen has never heard of such an operation.


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal."Remember, when I got the totem, I will help you save the disaster in your hometown, so you''d better move faster!"


    Said that Su Sheng pinched the vixen''s chin and let her kiss her head slightly. The unexpected behavior shocked the vixen. When 103 she reacted, Su Sheng had already let go of her."Let''s go, the person who picked you up is here."


    The vixen could only give up what she wanted to say, and went out with Su Sheng.


    Outside the villa.


    The Legend Squad came back on the Wave Rider, and everyone was relieved to see Su Sheng bringing the vixen back. The Iron Citizen asked the vixen with concern for the first time."Are you okay? He, he''s okay, how about you?"


    The vixen shook his head.


    "Let''s go first." Sarah White Canary nodded towards Su Sheng and prepared to take people away.


    Su Sheng nodded but suddenly said to the vixen: "The kiss just now felt good, I will find you when I have time."


    kiss?


    Who kissed whom?


    The members of the legendary team subconsciously looked at the vixen, and the vixen subconsciously wanted to explain, but Su Sheng''s smile was not a smile. She couldn''t say anything she wanted to explain.When everyone saw this, they didn''t say anything. They turned around and boarded the Waverider to leave, until the Steel Citizen looked a little lost.That''s right, the steel citizen originally wanted to get the moon near the water, but now it seems that the vixen is being targeted by Su Sheng.


    His chances are slim!


    Su Sheng chuckled and followed the activation of Shen Su Li directly to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    The black swift force lightning looks quite special, and in the blink of an eye he has arrived at the cutting-edge laboratory.


    In the laboratory, Caitlin and Sisko were helping the Flash to check his body. Iris and Joe waited nervously for the results. There was nothing wrong with the Flash''s body.


    "You don''t have a sage''s stone? Since it''s useless, give it back to me." Su Sheng said directly.


    "That..." Iris stopped talking.


    Other people''s expressions are also a little weird.


    Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing when he saw this."Let me guess, your reaction... is it because you handled the sage stone privately?"


    The Sage¡¯s Stone is the key to release Savita. The Flash who abused Savita just came out last time, don¡¯t want it, so they are safe, and even out of Iris¡¯ safety considerations they want to dispose of the sage privately. The stone also makes sense.And unlike in the TV series, they didn''t know the real function of the sage stone, so they didn''t dare to destroy the result and threw it into the super power, so if they destroy the sage stone, the possibility is very high.


    "It would be fine if it is handled." Iris grumbled bitterly, and then followed the Flash and said, "Sage''s Stone, lost."


    "Lost?" Su Sheng was really surprised, would they lose something as important as the Sage''s Stone?


    Spiritual Ability Release Su Sheng looked at their memories to see if they were really lost or wanted to fool themselves, but at the end, they found that they were really lost.Originally, the sage¡¯s stone was kept in the cutting-edge laboratory. After the dominator appeared, the Flash went out to fight. Everyone was busy dealing with the dominator¡¯s affairs, but when the dominator¡¯s affairs passed, they found the sage The stone is gone, missing along with the box.


    They originally planned to take out the sage stone and destroy it, but after the stone disappeared, they checked the surveillance and there was no clue at all. However, they found another thing. The black lamp ring was also missing in the dark night. I don¡¯t know if they disappeared together, or... they were already lost.


    "It''s really lost." Su Sheng didn''t care whether the Sage''s Stone was lost or not. Even if Savita ran out, he wouldn''t be able to play with it.


    He was curious, who stole the Sage¡¯s Stone?


    Savitar should have only one subordinate of the alchemist. Although the alchemist has a few supporters, they are just ordinary people who have no ability to steal the sage stone without knowing it.Or the few people whose memories and abilities were returned by Weiwei before?After all, Su Sheng had also found a few villains who had gained abilities in TV series before.


    But these people did not have the opportunity to come into contact with Savita, and it was impossible to know about the Sage''s Stone.


    That would be interesting.


    Who knows about the sage''s stone and can steal it?


    The Black Lantern Ring was stolen by Talia before, but the Sage¡¯s Stone should have nothing to do with Talia. She is still busy getting the Black Lantern Legion in Gotham, it is impossible to know the Sage¡¯s Stone.


    The black superpower light lit up, and Su Sheng began to travel through time under the surprised eyes of the Flash and others.


    He went straight to the night when the sage''s stone was lost.

 329 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 329

    At this time, the dominators outside were still rampant, and others were still busy studying how to deal with the dominators. Su Sheng came to the stone storing the sage quietly waiting to see who stole the stone of the sage.


    Time passed by, and there was no abnormality around. The sage stone was lying in the box, and the box was placed in the locker.


    I don''t know how long it took. Su Sheng suddenly heard a small voice.


    It was like the sound of something loosening. After hearing the sound, Su Sheng looked up and saw that the ceiling vent on the roof had been removed and moved aside, followed by an agile and tall voice, wearing a black tights and a mask. I can''t see her looks at all, but from the point of view of her body, she should be a woman with a bump!


    Chapter 370 The Blacksmith: Amunet


    The woman went straight to the locker as soon as she landed, very relaxed, quietly opened the locker and took out the box containing the sage''s stone, and returned to the original path without opening it.


    The whole process went smoothly, probably no more than five minutes.


    He left without leaving any traces, as if no one had ever appeared.Su Sheng specially noticed that this room was not monitored, no wonder they didn''t find any clues.


    "It''s interesting." Su Sheng chuckled and returned through time.


    Seeing that Su Sheng went and returned, Caitlin couldn''t help being curious~ asked.


    "Go and see how the sage''s stone was lost." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Any clue?" Iris asked afterwards.


    Su Sheng shook his head and said nothing, which made them a little disappointed in an instant.


    Of course there are clues to Su Sheng, although the woman blocked her face, but it is useless to him. Knowing the woman''s appearance, it is much easier to investigate her identity.However, Su Sheng didn''t want to startle the snake. The other party could touch in so easily and go straight to the Sage''s Stone with a clear purpose. Obviously, he has a certain understanding of the cutting-edge laboratory!


    After Su Sheng left the cutting-edge laboratory, he searched the Internet according to the appearance of the woman he saw, and soon knew the identity of the other party.


    Amunette Black.


    Codenamed Blacksmith.


    A very powerful criminal in the center city. Although there is a Flash in the center city, Amunet-has been very moisturized under his nose. She runs a very famous underground black market and provides drugs to various criminals. , Weapons and news, and also sell drugs and so on.


    "This woman named Blacksmith seems to be a character who only appeared in the fourth season of the Flash? Caitlin followed her when she left the Lightning Squad, hoping to stop the Frost Killer. Unfortunately, she failed in the end." Su Sheng remembered. , She can manipulate a metal called Acrylic Alloy as a weapon, which is quite brutal.


    just.


    What did she steal the Sage''s Stone for?Shouldn''t it be for yourself or simply to prepare to sell money?The reason why she can live so nourishment is because she is very low-key most of the time and will not easily provoke the Flash.


    Either someone bids for the sage stone, or someone hires her to steal the sage stone.


    In the villa.


    Saint Su called Lisa the Golden Glider.


    "Do you know Amunet?" Su Sheng asked.


    Lisa said, "Blacksmith, the biggest black market boss in Central City, what happened to her?"


    "Do you know where to find her?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Lisa thought for a while: "Her location is erratic and no one knows where she will be, but I know there is a place where she might be able to be contacted."


    "where?"


    "It''s better to go to that place at night." Lisa smiled.


    "Okay, then take me tonight."


    Time passed, and night had fallen in a blink of an eye.


    "Golden Gate Music?" Su Sheng looked up at the flashing lights, and turned to Lisa."bar?"


    "That''s it." Lisa nodded with a smile.


    The two entered, the lights inside were dim, and there were quite a few men and women.Going down the stairs, I saw a runway inside, wearing a sequin bikini, dancing hotly. A man walking by with a suitcase looked like he wanted to pick up the phone to avoid taking photos. The confidentiality was pretty good.


    "We are looking for your boss." Lisa said directly.


    The man shook his head: "The boss is not here."


    "My name is Lisa. Your boss should have heard my name." Lisa said again.


    The man hesitated for a moment and still shook his head: "Our boss is indeed not there, but if you have any needs, you can tell me, and I can help you convey it to our boss."


    "That''s it, but... my boss can''t wait that long. If she''s not there, let her come as soon as possible!" Lisa snorted and her body changed instantly, and she wrecked in the bar in the next moment.After a while, there was a scream from the bar, the guests fled in panic, and the girls ran backstage.The people in the bar shot instantly and wanted to deal with Lisa, but how could Lisa, who possessed superpowers, be able to deal with them?Before long, all the people in the bar were lying on the ground. Lisa turned back and poured a glass of wine for Su Sheng and smiled and said, "I believe their boss will be back soon."


    "Ok!"


    Su Sheng walked aside and sat down, looking at the steel pipe on the T stage and thinking of Harley Quinn.


    "Can you dance?" Su Shengchao said to Lisa.


    Lisa didn''t speak. Although she couldn''t jump, she certainly couldn''t say no now. She stepped on the runway with her long legs, and Lisa jumped up.Haven''t eaten pork, haven''t seen a pig run?There is no need to be exposed, just the meaning of temptation is enough.Soon there were footsteps at the door, not many, it seemed that there were only two people.


    A man and a woman came over.


    The woman was wearing a leather windbreaker, she was about to leave the airport, her hair tied up and her facial features looked sharp.The man leaned back slightly, one eye seemed to be fake, and his expression was a bit fierce.


    Amunette-first glanced at Lisa who was dancing on the stage, recognized her identity, and then looked at Su Sheng who was sitting and drinking.


    Amunet-narrowed his eyes and walked to the opposite side of Su Sheng and sat down.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you who wanted to see me, which really flattered me."


    "What about things?" Su Sheng asked casually after taking a sip.


    Amunette-dumbfounded."what?"


    "You took something that doesn''t belong to you, don''t you know it yourself?" Su Sheng said lightly and looked at Amunette-the man behind him, and gently lifted his palm.


    In an instant.


    The man floated slowly as if he was caught in his neck.


    Amunet-his look changed."Su Sheng, what do you mean?"


    "I called you just now, now you call my name directly?" Su Sheng curled his mouth and turned his palm, and heard a click. The man''s neck was directly broken and he lay on the ground with a pop."He''s called Snake Eye? One eye is fake, and you can still stretch out tentacles in it? Don''t you feel sick when you carry such a man by your side?"


    "A reminder, cutting-edge laboratory!"


    ...


    Ps: Blacksmith Amunette-is a character who appeared in the fifth episode of the fourth season of The Flash.


    Chapter 371 The Birth of the Lightning Boy and Savita''s Escape

 330 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 330

    "I knew it was not simple. I thought it would be the Flash who found it, but I didn''t expect it to be you!" Amunet suddenly realized that it was for this thing.She paused and said sincerely: "I did steal the item, but it is no longer in my hands. Someone paid a big price for this item, and I just delivered it before coming here."


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the other party is. He just asked me to put me on the bus when I delivered the goods. For this reason, I took a bus that I hadn¡¯t taken for a long time, but I didn¡¯t see anyone at all. People followed the car and didn¡¯t see any suspicious characters, but the things were gone. The reward for me was placed directly in my temporary residence, and I also want to know who he is now!¡± Amunett Tao.


    The spiritual power is released, what she said is really true.


    It seems that this man behind the scenes is hiding very deeply.


    "Let''s go." Su Sheng pouted her lips and turned around. Lisa jumped down from the stage and took a look at Amunet, who was still a little dazed after she got up. The left hand changed abruptly, and she directly stabbed Amunet before he could react Pierced her chest.


    "Uh..." Amunette fell to the ground slowly with pain and convulsions.


    Lisa followed Su Sheng.


    "I had a little holiday with her." Lisa explained.


    Su Sheng responded with a cry and didn¡¯t care at all. He was thinking about who the person asking for the sage¡¯s stone would be. This time he didn¡¯t travel through time to see. There is no need to waste time for this. Second, come to Amune It must have been investigated, she has not found out anything, and there is no need to check it again.The other party must have hidden deeply, so just wait.


    No matter who takes the Sage''s Stone, it will be exposed in the end!


    that''s the truth.


    On the third day when the Dominator left the central city to restore order, another person in the Flashpoint Timeline recovered his memory and abilities. It was not someone else, but it was Iris'' younger brother, Joe''s son, and Flashpoint kid Wally West.I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Flashpoint or other reasons. Although the Flash has already told everyone that Wally is a Flash kid in the world of Flashpoint, Wally actually doesn¡¯t know that the Flash¡¯s true identity is Barry Allen.But after acquiring the memory and abilities, Wally naturally knew. After all, these are not secrets in the world of Flashpoint, but he did not intend to confess to Iris and the Flash about his ability to gain, mainly because he did not know the sage. Stone, did not know the existence of Savita.


    He wanted to increase his strength silently. After all, he was dead in the world of Flashpoint, and he knew that the Flash was faster than him, and he was young and vigorous. He wanted to wait until he was faster than Barry before confessing it.Moreover, people who return their abilities and memories often appear to use a very scientific and perfect method to increase their speed.


    Under such training, the speed of the Flash kid can be described as rapid progress, and soon he has caught up with the speed of the Flash and is expected to surpass.


    Unconsciously, a month passed like this.


    Huh!


    The light of swift force flickered, and the lightning boy appeared in a certain unmanned alley wearing his uniform. He looked around and soon saw a figure walking out of the dark.


    A woman in a long white trench coat has a box in her arms.


    It is the box containing the Sage¡¯s Stone.


    "Are you ready? Today is the time to prove that you can surpass the Flash. Your speed is already faster than him, but...you can''t open the time gap, and you can''t pass time. I hope you can do it? Here!" The woman spoke slowly.


    Kid Lightning is no stranger to her. Although she doesn''t know her true identity, she has restored her abilities and memories, and she has been helping herself improve during this time."I will be able to succeed!" The Lightning boy said and started to run quickly in circles.


    One circle, one circle.


    The light of the speed of lightning is getting brighter and brighter, and a tumbling time gap gradually appeared not far away.


    "Successful!" The Lightning boy stopped excitedly.


    "Yes, it worked!" The woman suddenly threw the box in her hand into the gap with a chuckle.


    "What''s that?" The Lightning Boy asked subconsciously. ......


    "You''ll know soon." The woman turned and left with a chuckle.


    The lightning boy was stunned and just about to catch up with him and asked, a strong suction suddenly appeared in the gap and sucked him in an instant.He wanted to struggle but couldn''t get rid of it at all, instead he got closer and closer.


    "Ah..." The Lightning boy exclaimed, and the whole child was directly dragged into the gap.


    Not long after, a figure slowly emerged from the gap, black and blue armor appeared, and Savita jumped out of it.


    The gap closes instantly.


    Savita knelt on the ground and shouted."I''m finally out, finally out!"


    Snapped!


    The sudden sound of a gentle applause interrupted Savita''s celebration for an instant. Savita turned his head and looked around, not knowing when someone appeared next to him not far away.


    "It''s you!"


    Savita''s voice was worried and angry.


    Because this person is Su Sheng impressively.


    "Is it surprising? Although I don''t know how you found someone to steal the sage stone and release you, as long as you come out, I will naturally know how to know." Su Sheng copied the ability of the sage stone. He can naturally feel it when Shensuli Prison is opened.


    "You want super fast power, but 3.6!"


    "Kid Lightning is locked in. You can take the super power from him." Savita said in a deep voice."Don''t stop me!"


    "You mean, let me not just stare at you?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "My grievance with the Flash has nothing to do with you. I can guarantee that Caitlin will not be implicated. The idiot of the Flash kid is better, isn''t it?" Savita said.


    "It sounds really insignificant, so... your existence is unnecessary!" Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth, and Savita had an uneasy premonition for an instant. Without even thinking about it, the azure blue lightning speed light instantly lit up. .


    He just ran away.


    "Run, can you run away?" Su Sheng smiled and ran after him!


    Chapter 372 The sad Savita and the time undead who blew up


    Su Sheng originally planned to use Savita to absorb the force of the speed force by the way, let him do some dirty work as his own time undead, but the idea of ??absorbing the force of the speed force is nothing but an idea that has not been tried, it is definitely not so easy, more Besides, this candidate is not Savita.As for the time undead, it is enough to have a ballistic trajectory now, so Savita does not have to exist!


    And just like this, let Savita get out of trouble and make trouble, so how shameless she is?


    The blue lightning light shuttled quickly, and after a while, a black lightning caught up in the blink of an eye.Su Sheng patted Savita''s shoulder lightly, and Savita was surprised.


    Okay, so fast!


    It turned out to be faster than before?


    Surprised, Savita hurriedly changed lanes and wanted to escape, but the armor on his body seemed to be too heavy to move at this time, and he fell directly to the ground by surprise.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    A long trace was drawn on the ground, and electric light flashed faintly.


    "My armor..." Savita was shocked to find that she could not move the armor at all, and she could only shake through the armor quickly in panic.


    As soon as he came out, he wanted to leave at 12, but Su Sheng blocked his way and looked at him with a smile.


    This face is exactly the same as Barry Allen, except that half of his face is completely scarred and looks a little ugly and scary.


    "Why, why didn''t you let me go!" Savita shouted towards Saint Su.


    Su Sheng shrugged."No reason."


    "you¡­¡­"

 331 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 331

    "Don''t be so excited, be reasonable? If reasoning is really useful, then the world will be in a harmonious mess. There are no criminals. Many things are unreasonable, so you can go to death with peace of mind. "The black super-speed force flashed brightly, and Su Sheng came to Savita and directly pinched his neck and picked it up. The high-speed hand knife in his other hand shook quickly.


    boom!


    A time gap opened instantly, and an undead monster flew out of it.


    The undead of time with swift power.


    Su Sheng cast a glance and raised his mouth."It seems that there may be some unexpected gains today."


    Puff!


    The high-speed hand knife directly pierced Savita''s heart, and Savita twitched in pain, his body began to turn into light and gradually dissipated, and finally got into Su Sheng''s body with a swish.


    boom!


    The time gap appeared again, and the time undead who had charged over seemed to know that Savita was dead and planned to leave.But can Su Sheng let it go?This was the first time he saw the dead of time, and in the blink of an eye, he blocked the dead of time and reached out to grab it.


    What is Time Undead?


    That is the messenger of super power. Any super speed person will wither instantly when he touches it, and the vitality will pass quickly and finally turn into a zombie-like existence.Even if it was as strong as Reverse Lightning or Savita would want to run far away and unwilling to approach, but Su Sheng took the initiative to touch it.When Su Sheng grasped the time undead, the hand of the time undead also grasped Su Sheng''s wrist.


    In an instant, Su Sheng felt that the undead of time was absorbing his own vitality.


    At the same time, the ability to replicate.


    Su Sheng did not change in any way, his vitality did not pass away, and his body did not dent and dry.


    death?


    He has copied the power of the Black Death Emperor. To a certain extent, what he represents is death. Even the Black Death Emperor cannot kill him with the anti-life equation, and the undead can''t do it within a mere time.On the contrary, when Su Sheng began to use the time undead''s ability to counterattack after stacking, the situation was a little different.The speed force, the force of the speed force surged over from the undead of time.


    Very strong and very fulfilling.


    The time undead represents the speed force hunting down those disobedient speed people, turning the speed people into the energy of the speed force, which means that the time undead and the speed force are related to each other.This discovery made Su Sheng overjoyed in an instant, because he felt that what he had absorbed was the original force of the speed force, rather than the pure speed force. Although I don¡¯t know if he will continue to absorb it, his speed force energy is It''s definitely longer.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng hadn''t been excited for long before the undead suddenly exploded in place, and disappeared between the heaven and the earth in an instant.


    "So stingy!" Su Sheng curled his lips. It was obvious that the swift force sensed that he was absorbing, so he simply sacrificed the time for the undead.


    Although the speed force is the source of the speed of the speed person, a special force, it is still self-conscious.In TV dramas, Super Force often appears as Barry Allen''s mother."Forget it, there is still a chance in the future." Su Sheng mumbled and was about to leave, when a yellow lightning suddenly appeared in front of Su Sheng.


    The Flash Barry Allen.


    "Why are you here?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Wally, did Wally restore the memory and ability of the flashpoint timeline and was caught by Savita?" Barry asked eagerly as soon as he appeared.


    "How did you know?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "The computer in the laboratory was hacked. Someone showed us a video where Wally was sucked into the speed force, Savita and you appeared. Was Wally really caught in the speed force? Then, the armor It''s Savita''s, how about the others?" Barry said quickly.


    "Someone took the initiative to provide you with a video? It seems that the 133 behind-the-scenes behind the scenes has any plan." Su Sheng ignored Barry''s eagerness and mumbled, then said: "Savita has been killed by me, as for the lightning boy. He was indeed caught in the speed force, and instead of Savita was imprisoned in the speed force prison!"


    Barry Allen took off his hood and grabbed his hair, a little annoyed."How could this be!"


    "Who made you not take good care of the sage¡¯s stone? Now that the sage¡¯s stone is thrown into the speed force, you can only go to the speed force to save Wally, and... don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you , A speed person must be locked up in the speed force prison, otherwise the speed force will collapse, and then the whole world will have to finish playing.¡± Su Sheng said, patted Barry Allen¡¯s shoulder, and suddenly flashed in his head. After a thought.


    Is it he who planned this series?


    ...


    PS: I recommend my complete old book "Marvel: The Advent of the King" which is a multi-world hodgepodge background."Marvel: The Immortal Throne" two worlds, Marvel and DC."Marvel: Fruit of the Door" is simply the Marvel world.In "The Deadly Pact: The Strongest Reaper", I have a date with zombies and a world that blends other horror and supernatural films.If you find it troublesome to swish, just swish my pen name: Marvel King.All my books use this pseudonym!


    Chapter 373¡ªThinkers are behind the scenes?


    Ignoring the annoyed Barry Allen, Su Sheng released his swift power and went straight back to the villa.


    As soon as the speed force was activated, Su Sheng suddenly discovered that his speed force had changed again, turning it into white.I don''t know if it is because of the absorption of Savita or because of the absorption of the force of the speed force, in short, this is not a bad thing.


    "Huh!"


    In the blink of an eye, Su Sheng had returned to the villa.


    In the villa, Trish Thirteen was practicing magic in the room, and the ballistic took Laura back through time. Seeing Laura¡¯s mother, Lisa the Golden Glider was already asleep, and only Joan Muin had not rested yet, wearing a A long nightgown sat in the living room waiting for Su Sheng to return.After Laura left, Joan Muen was basically responsible for some things in the family. After all, she was the only one without special ability among the people.


    At least for now.


    Su Sheng lay on the sofa, with his legs resting on Joan Muen''s lap, thinking.Joan Muen didn''t disturb him, but just sat quietly.


    "The Flash has a lot of enemies, but according to a big boss in one season, the first season is reverse lightning, the second season is speed, the third season is Savita, and the fourth season is finally not a speeder, even He''s a thinker who even struggles to act! Although this guy doesn''t have speed, his mind is faster than his speed. When his identity is exposed, the Flash is helpless and even forced the Flash to be exposed!"


    "His computing power is far more than any computer or artificial intelligence. He can infer countless possibilities and countless results. I remember that after Barry Allen was imprisoned in the speed force prison instead of others in the TV series, it was the Thinker who forced the lightning. The people in the squad figured out a way to rescue the Flash, and used the dark matter produced at the moment the Flash came out to directly create a bus with twelve transforming people. Then carefully planned and step by step the ability of these twelve transforming people According to his own, he almost destroyed the world in the end."


    The person Su Sheng thought of just now was the thinker.


    The thinker''s real name is Clifford Divor, a gentle professor who dreams of expanding people''s thinking styles. Her wife Marlizer used engineering skills to help him create thinking hats that can be used to strengthen thinking skills.But this requires a powerful unknown energy, so he focused on the particle accelerator.Therefore, they participated in the launch event of the particle accelerator. When the particle accelerator exploded, Divo wore a thinking hat and was struck by lightning and was also affected by the dark matter energy after the particle accelerator exploded.When he woke up, he had a super high IQ, but after a long time he was diagnosed with the disease of amyotrophic lateral sclerosis, which is simply the loss of mobility and accelerated deterioration.His wife developed a hovering chair to delay his pain, and finally Divo developed into a cyborg with a godly plot.


    He meticulously planned to threaten Central City with Japanese samurai robots and let the Lightning Squad rescue the Flash who was trapped in the speed force. When the Flash appeared, twelve bus passengers turned into transformants, and finally began to seize power. .


    There are several reasons why Su Sheng would think of the thinker. First, the thinker is not affected by the flash point. His high IQ is enough to understand the role of the sage stone and some of the flash point without knowing it. The thing, because he may have been eyeing Barry Allen very early, of course, it does not rule out that Savita knew the existence of the thinker, so as early as the alchemist period, he may have left the possibility of contact or cooperation with the thinker.Although Savita also came out of the speed force prison, unlike the Flash, Savita could not bring out the dark matter when he came out, so thinkers have reasons to help Savita to get out of the trap, and calculated to put Barry Allen into the speed force. .Second, the bus. The blacksmith said that she put the sage¡¯s stone on the bus, and Divo the Thinker also used the bus to create the Translator. The two are not necessarily related but they are easy to think of together.


    "If he is really a thinker, he must have calculated that Barry Allen''s character will inevitably sacrifice himself to get the Flash kid out, and then force them to rescue the Flash. In this case, twelve transformers will be born soon. I remember that there are many interesting abilities in it, such as telescopic people, dangerousness, etc.!" The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, and the telescopic people are considered to be a veteran hero in the DC world, and one of the members of the Justice League. , His ability is very interesting, there are two reference objects.


    Mr. Fantastic in the Fantastic Four, Luffy in One Piece.


    The ability is the same.


    It seems interesting to get a copy of Luffy''s skills?But what really makes Su Sheng find interesting is the sinister star.This woman is absolutely the best. It is not about the beauty and figure, but about her luck. In the first half of her life, she was almost never lucky. She was cursed and could not jump out of someone more unlucky than her. Obtained a similar transshipment capability.


    As long as she gets good luck, people around will get bad luck.The Flash tried to catch him twice, once he was thrown down by a glass ball, and once he caught someone with the handcuffs that restrained his superpowers and then caught himself first.In the end, this magnetic field of luck almost affected the entire central city and caused many coincidence-like disasters.


    This ability reminded Su Sheng that the god of death was coming, it was a series of unpredictable coincidences that changed the development of things and eventually led to death.


    This ability Su Sheng wanted very much.


    Although the same effect can be achieved by modifying the reality, and even directly empowering others, it will be boring, isn''t it?Moreover, he can modify the reality, so can others, and the Wall of Origin will interfere, how boring.In case he accidentally provokes God or something, Su Sheng is really not sure if he can easily copy it.


    As the strongest god in the DC world, although Su Sheng will go there for a while sooner or later to replicate his abilities, it is not now.


    How many disciples are there in Marvel comics?What is the potential of this ability?The result is not too arrogant and boundless, before I wait for myself to be strong enough, I am shocked.


    ...


    PS: Thinker is the big boss in the fourth season of Flash.


    Chapter 374 No matter how high IQ is!

 332 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 332

    Indigo ability release, stacking.


    Su Sheng began to look for thinkers on the Internet. Knowing his identity and name, it is not difficult to find him.


    Looking up at the quiet Qiong Muen, Su Sheng stood up and took her back to the room.Not long after, Joan Muen was already working hard, and followed by bursts of depressive voices.


    The night passed quietly, and two guests came to the villa at noon the next day.


    Iris and Caitlin.


    The purpose of their coming is obvious. They want to ask Su Sheng if there is any way to rescue the Lightning Boy. After a whole night of thinking, Barry Allen felt that all of this was the responsibility of his flashpoint, so he planned to go to the Superintendent Prison Replaced Lightning Kid.Gee, what a great spirit!Sacrifice yourself and save others, this is the hero!


    In the beginning of the TV series, the Flash of Earth III temporarily replaced the Flash Boy, but that was because he met and made a series of connections during the time of extreme speed. Because of Su Sheng, Barry did not know the Flash of Earth III at all. Naturally it is impossible to help.What''s more, the Lightning kid also did his own death. How can there be any good things in this world?Can someone help you recover and increase your speed?The defensive 410 heart is indispensable, and no vigilance deserves him.


    "Currently, only Barry can replace the Lightning Boy." Su Sheng dragged Caitlin over and hugged him in his arms and said to Iris next to him.


    Iris didn''t speak, Caitlin said in a low voice: "You, can''t you create a super speeder like ballistics?"


    The birth of ballistics is due to Caitlin.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Yes, but that is that my super fast power is different from Barry''s super fast power. Even if the replacement ingredients allow Barry''s super fast power to deceive success temporarily, don''t forget that the effect of serum is time-effective. , Once the effect is gone, the result is still the same. Let me say, you just let Barry go in. Anyway, he is the son of super power, there is only good and no harm. You can use this time to figure out how to get Barry in. Rescued."


    "It''s that easy." Caitlin said bitterly.


    "I didn''t say that this is an easy thing? But it will succeed." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Really?" It may be just comfort when others say that they will succeed, but Su Sheng is different.


    Su Sheng smiled noncommitantly, and first got the Flash into the super power. If the thinker is really messing up, then he will definitely find a way to get the Flash out, then there will be fun.


    Caitlin and Iris left shortly after they stayed, probably to go back to brainstorm.


    Su Sheng is going to meet the thinker, to be precise, the thinker''s wife.As a thinker¡¯s assistant and plan executor, Marlizer¡¯s engineering skill points are still very high, especially to help thinkers transform into cyborgs, which means that she is also very researched in neurological aspects, and may help herself to improve Upgrading the mecha, secondly, the thinker''s plan needs to be executed by Marlize, so she must understand all the dynamics of the thinker''s plan.


    The patter of water rang, and Marlizer was taking a shower in the bathroom.


    Su Sheng was also surprised when he appeared invisible, who would have thought of Marlizer taking a bath at noon.However, Su Sheng admires thinkers a little. He is so old and his body is still useless, but his wife is relatively young and in good shape.The spiritual power was released, and Marlitzer''s movements stopped instantly.The water flowed down her body, and she stood motionless in the bathtub.


    Explore memory.


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, the matter of the Sage''s Stone was really a ghost of the thinker.To put it simply, the thinker has been monitoring the Flash and understands the dynamics of the Flash, including the time of the lightning, the alchemist, and even the Sage¡¯s Stone and Savitar. He knows, and he is much smarter than the Flash. I just guessed the identity of Savita based on a few clues, I have to say that the IQ development is indeed a bit scary.After knowing this series of information, the thinker naturally moved his mind, and then there was the stone of the sage, returning the lightning boy ability to help him speed up and let him replace Sai Weitan.He even guessed that he would kill Savita.


    No, it should be considered a guess.


    The overall plan was the same as Su Sheng thought. Let the Flash enter the superpower, and then the Lightning Squad will save people, creating twelve transforming people the moment the Flash comes out.Of course, Su Sheng could guess that it was because he had known it a long time ago that he was standing on the shoulders of giants, and the thinker had planned all this by himself. I am afraid that artificial intelligence can''t calculate it in such detail.


    But to be honest, Su Sheng didn''t have much interest in the ability of thinkers. If all the results can be calculated, wouldn''t it be dull?There is no freshness without accidents, and there is no excitement of freshness!


    Knowing that the thinker is indeed behind the scenes, Su Sheng is not in a hurry. Twelve transforming people, let him arrange all the miscellaneous things, he can completely enjoy the benefits of the fisherman.Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand and squeezed Marlize¡¯s airport. This woman was also infatuated. Her husband didn¡¯t have any abilities and kept following along. It¡¯s a pity that in the end, his husband couldn¡¯t stand the betrayal because of God. .


    "It feels really good!" Su Sheng smiled lightly and disappeared.


    Marlizer was stunned and seemed to be back to normal, continuing to take a shower without noticing the slightest abnormality.


    No matter how high the IQ is, no matter how much calculation, the difference in strength is useless.Thinkers can turn the Flash around and even count most people on the earth. Unfortunately, Su Sheng¡¯s strength has already surpassed the earth. The white lamp, the black death emperor, and the anti-life equation, these abilities are no longer solely dependent on IQ will work.How to put it, it is equivalent to the thinker being more powerful in a TV series, but if the TV series is not filmed and the editor changes the plot, he will be cold...


    This is the level of gap.


    On the second day after Marlize left, Sheng Su learned that the Flash had decided to enter the Speedy Prison instead of the Flash Kid.


    Chapter 375: Wine Pond Flesh Forest in the Wasteland of Doomsday


    Su Sheng didn''t go to observe, and there was nothing to observe, just came out and went in alone.With his previous statement, the Lightning Squad will definitely find a way to get Barry Allen out as soon as possible, so it will not be too sad if it is not about life and death. It is better to sleep with a pillow for wasting that time.


    The gap is open.


    Barry Allen bid farewell to everyone, and Sisko and others promised to find a way to save Barry Allen out as soon as possible. After that, Barry Allen came out soon after Barry Allen entered the speed force.After the lightning boy came out, everyone complained, and the details were not described one by one.In short, after Barry Allen entered, the members of the Lightning Squad began to study vigorously how to save Barry Allen out of the swift force. The guilty Lightning boy tried to improve himself and wanted to replace Barry Temporary Protection Center. city.


    It didn''t take long for the people in Central City to find that the Flash was missing, and more-a Flash kid.


    Within a few months, Su Sheng estimated that the Lightning Squad should not be able to find a way to save Barry Allen, so thinkers should not take any action during this period, so Su Sheng simply brought a large package of materials and reduced it. Went to the doomsday wasteland world.


    Su Sheng hadn''t stayed too much when sending the magnetic red girl before, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Only this time, he discovered that the changes were not small.


    First, the camp has been completely developed. The population alone is estimated to have tens of thousands of people, and the scale of development is similar to that of a walled city.Plants have even begun to grow in many places, which is a thriving scene.It seems that after the arrival of Cihongnu, she should have played a lot of roles, and a lot of steel construction should have been done by her.


    Come to the top of the camp.


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, Qi Duo and the other five people gathered excitedly, shaking his head and shaking milk, and it was very lively.I have to say that even though it was just taking Qi Duo out for a vacation, it was obvious that this action made the five people who had never had any contact with and no emotions feel different about Su Sheng, and that kind of closeness can still be felt.


    "What about the others?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "They took people out, and there are only Plant Girl and Patty in the house." Chiduo explained.


    "Out? Why did you go?"


    Harley Quinn, Liz Sherman, blonde Nazi, Magneto, and Ferrosa have all gone out and brought people out. Is this battle going to expand its territory and conquer the world?


    Qi Duo and others explained to Su Sheng and realized that it was indeed a war. The main reason is that the development here is so good. The surrounding tribes, for example, it¡¯s not Old Qiao, and what bullet tribe and vulture tribe. What? These people have used the only equipment they have used to transform the convoys, weapons and so on, everyone is expanding, competing for resources, and unavoidable war will happen.


    There were frictions of all sizes before, and Harley Quinn went to the Immortal Old Joe to snatch the three of them.At first the strength of the surrounding area was also shocked by the magical ability of Harley Quinn, but then there was no way and couldn''t bear it blindly, so several tribes simply united and wanted to resist.Then...the clown girl and the others began to take people to clean up one by one, destroy their camps, and accommodate their survivors, and the scale grew larger and larger.


    It has to be said that Harley Quinn''s action is a bomb hitting a mosquito, which is completely crushing.


    Su Sheng was not worried at all, so he took out the supplies he brought and settled down and went to meet the Plant Ivy for a while and then came back to the five girls, and then... he naturally took them back to the room. Skin it.In fact, even if Su Sheng didn''t do this, they would do it, especially Qi Duo, who really missed Su Sheng after returning.


    Together with the five, Su Sheng was almost buried in the crowd.


    At night, the clown girl brought people back.


    Also brought back together were the survivors and supplies from several camps, including the heads of the bosses from the camp, including the undead old Joe!


    Get it right in one fell swoop!


    The gate was opened to release water, various materials were distributed, and the whole camp was plunged into a celebration carnival.After the clown girl said a few words, she surrounded Su Sheng with everyone, and there was no need to say any extra words.


    To the end.


    Except for Su Sheng, almost everyone was drunk, and at first glance, there was nothing but white.


    The immortal old Joe is dead. As the protagonist of the movie, Max has already received a box lunch. Basically, the plot of the crazy Max has long been completely different, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, it can evolve into this, and the crazy Max has evolved. The characters of are considered accidental, even if they are completely different, it doesn''t matter if the clown girl is happy.


    After staying here for about seven or eight days, Su Sheng took some antiques they collected, gold jewelry and other things that were useless in this world and left.I went to Gotham, found Talia, sold her things to her and asked her to collect some special substances, followed by running around, and then he went to Atlantis.


    Atlantis, the Royal Palace.


    Mela was sitting in the palace holding a trident and seemed to be thinking about something. Mela was slightly amazed when she saw the appearance of Su Sheng and then got up.


    "the host."

 333 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 333

    "Has Atlantis''s affairs been handled?" Su Sheng asked directly.


    "That''s right, it''s just..." Mei La said hesitantly, Su Sheng simply said."That''s fine, you can explain it to me and go with me. It may take a while to come back."


    "Where?" Mela asked in amazement.


    "You''ll know when you get there." It''s been almost two months since I left the Pacific Rim World last time, and I should go back and take a look.


    It just happened to be over from leaving the world around the Pacific Rim. It is estimated that the Lightning Squad should also be able to rescue Barry Allen, and it will be possible to connect it at that time!


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mela to leave to explain and came back again. She temporarily handed the trident to Tula as her agent to deal with the matter, and followed Su Sheng directly to release the shock wave wormhole in the palace of Atlantis, with Mei Pull went straight to the Pacific Rim world.


    ...


    PS: I recommend my complete old book "Marvel: The Advent of the King" which is a multi-world hodgepodge background."Marvel: The Immortal Throne" two worlds, Marvel and DC."Marvel: Fruit of the Door" is simply the Marvel world.In "The Deadly Pact: The Strongest Reaper", I have a date with zombies and a world that blends other horror and supernatural films.If you find it troublesome to swish, just swish my pen name: Marvel King.All my books use this pseudonym!


    Chapter 376: Return to the Pacific Rim World


    Pacific Rim World.


    When I came here two months later, there was little change, monsters still appeared from time to time, and mech hunters were dispatched as usual.Mako''s departure did not affect Dangerous Wanderer''s selection of another driver. The degree of matching is unclear, but several actions seem to be smooth.The base of the Great Bada and the Kryptonians in the polar regions has been completed, and it seems that the training is also decent. In just two months, these Kryptonians have lost their original temperament and look more aggressive and tougher. .


    Two thousand well-trained Supermen, even if their strength potential may not be as good as Supermen, the number is quite amazing.


    Fiora, Domination, and Big Barda seem to get along pretty well.


    Su Sheng asked them to briefly talk about the situation in this world to Mela, especially about the monsters that appeared in the depths of the Pacific Ocean.


    "How is it?" Su Sheng asked after Mela understood.


    "Monsters? These monsters are very powerful." Mela said.


    "It should be good if you get Atlantis?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Mela looked up instantly."If you can command these monsters, then Atlantis will have no enemies."


    "Master, you accompany Mela to the depths of the Pacific Ocean to see and understand these monsters." Su Sheng directly ordered.


    "it is good!"


    The master nodded, took Mela and flew away from the base.


    "You continue to train, after a while, I will bring someone to control the mecha to fight with you." Su Sheng said to Da Bada and went to find Mako and Shao Liwen.


    With advanced technology and huge funds in two months, Shao Liwen easily took over the Shaw Group and began large-scale research and development. It has made breakthroughs in many aspects of mecha. The Shaw Group is even more successful. It became the top and largest mecha research consortium in the Federation. The Pacific Rim Defense Corps contacted Shao Liwen several times to buy a new mecha, but she refused.


    She is still studying.


    As for Mako?With the huge funds of the Shaw Group, there is a team specially trained and trained, and the control of the mecha is making rapid progress.


    "call!"


    Mako, who had just finished training, walked up to Shao Liwen¡¯s experimental office wearing a training suit. In the office, Shao Liwen was wearing black trousers, a shirt, and a white lady¡¯s suit, calculating data.


    "How is it?" Mako walked over and asked.


    Shao Liwen shook her head: "The degree of improvement is limited. Give me some more time. I should be able to increase the size of the mecha by one-third and reduce a part of the load on your mind. This way you will be more relaxed, the power of the mecha Will also improve."


    "Our time is running out." Mako paused."Can I go into actual combat? I just heard that two Tier 4 monsters appeared. Storm Crimson and Alpha have been sacrificed. Monsters continue to appear in the breach. I am afraid that there will be no mecha available on the defense team."


    Shao Liwen frowned slightly, she didn''t want Mako to actually fight at this time.Let alone the danger, this alone will reduce her time for many experiments, three months!The man said that he would come back after three months, and there would be a competition. If he lost, he would die!And only when a new mecha is developed is the key to defeating the monster.Shao Liwen considered measures to persuade Mako, only to find Mako looked up at herself as if she had seen a ghost, no... it was behind her.


    Shao Liwen turned her head subconsciously and saw Su Sheng floating in the sky in the blue sky and white clouds outside the office.


    Su Sheng slowly floated over and walked through the transparent glass window to the laboratory.


    "Also, it''s not time yet!" Shao Liwen said subconsciously.


    Su Sheng smiled."What? Can''t I come before the time is up?"


    "Of course not." Shao Liwen hurriedly denied, she was just surprised.


    Su Sheng came to her and took a systematic look at her progress one after another, not to mention that she had improved a lot.Su Sheng approvingly patted Shao Liwen on the shoulder, and said: "Good job, I believe you still have room for improvement in one month. As for Mako, I think her proposal is feasible, and it is time to enter actual combat."


    "OK then."


    "I''m going to contact the Pacific Rim Defense Corps and talk to them about the conditions and arrange Mako to prepare for actual combat." Shao Liwen said.


    Su Sheng nodded, Shao Liwen turned around and went out.


    Saint Su sat on the chair and waved to Mako, and Mako was hugged directly after he walked over.


    "I have great expectations for you. Monsters are just a small problem. As long as you perform well in the competition a month later, I will arrange for you to do more things in the future. Have you heard of Transformers?" Su The Saint entourage took off Mako''s combat uniform and threw it aside, playing with his hands unscrupulously.


    "Change, Transformers? Then, what is that?" Mako asked with a trembling strain.


    "It is an alien intelligent creature called Cybertron, a robot-like species that can be transformed by scanning machinery, for example, it can become a large truck, a sports car, etc. This kind of creatures are roughly divided into two factions. One is called Autobots, and the other is called Decepticons. They can transform into two forms freely, probably similar to mechas. When things here are over, I will take you to see them."


    Mako listened very seriously, but couldn''t stand Su Sheng''s troubles. It didn''t take long for him to fly straight down three thousand feet.


    Snapped!


    Mako was picked up by Su Sheng and pressed it on the table. Mako wanted to say not to be here but was directly defeated by Su Sheng.


    What monster, what mech, what transformer?


    Mako feels that his 4.3 brain is blank, and he can''t think anymore. He can only shout loudly with the wind and waves and drift with the flow.


    In the violent storm, she felt that her small boat seemed to be falling apart, and she would soon be unable to withstand the beating of wind and waves.At this time, Mako in the squally wind saw the dawn, and from afar, he saw a ship with an intact ship certificate approaching.


    "Uh... I''ll go out first?" Shao Liwen, who opened the door and hurriedly stopped when she saw this, and subconsciously wanted to turn around and go out!


    ...


    PS: Movies like Crazy Max and Pacific Rim can hardly support an independent sub-volume of moderate length, so they simply don''t divide it.Tomb Raider, Resident Evil, Transformers, Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles or The Walking Dead, which one do you want to see next?


    Chapter 377 Monster Larva


    The tall and straight trousers were pushed to the end, the suit was thrown aside, and none of the shirt buttons were buttoned in place.


    Shao Liwen lay on the laboratory desk and looked at Mako next to her, each of them filled with confusion.


    Who am I, where am I, what am I doing?


    Quite a bit similar.


    After a long time, the two people who were unable to control their bodies slowly paralyzed and sat down, and then Su Sheng hugged them. After a long while, the two people leaned on their desks in a daze.It''s not to blame for them, Su Sheng''s formidable strength is needless to say, mainly because they bear the storm at the same time.Originally, Mako thought he would be saved if he had too much Shao Liwen, but who ever thought this was the sea?


    What is the sea?

 334 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 334

    Are there trees and rivers inclusive?No matter you are one ship and two ships, once you enter the sea, there is no distinction between who is in front and who is behind, and you all have to withstand wind and waves.


    After the swift force started 12, the two had no chance to rest at all.


    "I will stay here for a while, and when the time is up, I will take you there directly." Su Sheng Dama Jindao said lightly while sitting.


    Shao Liwen suddenly felt desperate.


    If Mako wants to participate in the actual combat, isn''t it just himself?


    Fortunately, Su Sheng didn''t plan to play badly, so although he died every time, he could at least bear it.


    Mako drove a crimson mech to fight, Shao Liwen supported remotely.


    In the first battle, a level 4 monster was killed, and it was easy to win. The single-operated giant mecha can fly and has super lethality. The crimson mecha is almost a crushing victory when it appears. The monsters are not adapted to the new mecha attack method.In any case, Crimson Mecha is red, Mako is red, even though it was only in World War I, he directly became the most popular star, and even the Shaw Group followed the fire.


    This is a technological breakthrough across the ages.


    From multiplayer to single operation, it is more flexible and powerful.


    Although Su Sheng did not say that Shao Liwen should make money or set up a production factory, Shao Liwen is also an overbearing female president in the original book. The talent points in this area are almost the same as those for studying mechas. Take advantage of this opportunity to make a big profit. Needless to say, Lao even generously built mecha production factories in several places and started production, and began to sell crimson mecha models.


    Only with income can more funds be invested in research. As long as we maintain our leading position in technology, there is nothing to worry about.


    To be honest, if we continue to follow this path, the Shaw Group will probably be able to rule the Federation soon.For the production factory Su Sheng thinks it is still feasible, Su Sheng thinks that this world can be regarded as a mecha research center city, whether it is steel suits, large mechas, and even the future technology of Transformers can be upgraded here. , Production, if you encounter a large-scale world in the future, you can throw a batch of mechas in and sweep it.


    "Dididi, Dididi..."


    The bracelet rang suddenly, and Su Sheng glanced at Shao Liwen under the table and motioned to her to continue connecting the bracelet at the same time.


    On the bracelet.


    A virtual projection of the Big Bada appears.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Sheng asked lazily.


    "Meira and the master are back, and they also brought back a few monster larvae." Big Badahui reported.


    "Uh..." Su Sheng shook and stared at the excited Shao Liwen, and then continued: "I see, let Meila send one over, and be careful not to reveal her identity for the time being."


    "Understand!" Big Bada finished speaking and hung up the communication.


    Putting down the bracelet, Su Sheng said to Shao Liwen angrily: "Don''t you teeth?"


    Shao Liwen lowered her head in shame and whispered: "I, I''m just too excited. We have never known much about monsters. If there are monster larvae, there may be more discoveries. Master, can you let me study ?"


    "No!" Su Sheng shook his head.


    Shao Liwen instantly revealed a look of disappointment.


    "Who do you think you are? You dare to study everything, and you can honestly study your mecha. This monster larvae will be sent over to the Federation for them to study. Remember to not forget to benefit!" Shao Liwen¡¯s hair continued to close her eyes. The monster larvae looked not very threatening, but they were actually monsters. If nothing else, if they were sent to the Federation, they would definitely be neurally connected. At that time, if their research is successful, Shao Liwen will do the same. Know, but also avoid possible trouble.


    You should know that of the two doctors in the original work, one of them was lucky, and the other was directly bewitched.


    Of course, Su Sheng hopes to continue this way, only in this way can we learn more about the monster world in the breach. These monsters Su Sheng does not intend to eliminate them.


    Shao Liwen was disappointed and reluctant, but Su Sheng did not agree with her. What could be done?


    I can only continue to grapple!


    When Shao Liwen felt that she was too tired to open her mouth, Su Sheng was happy. Shao 360 Liwen got up and went to the bathroom. Su Sheng had already seen the monster larvae flying over invisibly.Sheng Su waved away a large piece of floor-to-ceiling windows to let Mei La bring the monster larva in, followed by a high-strength glass cage to house the monster larva, and then asked in detail.


    After Mela and the master entered the depths of the Pacific Ocean, they went directly to the breach. They didn''t encounter a monster along the way, and the two of them simply entered the other side of the breach, which is the world of monsters.Speaking of it, the two art masters are bold, one is a Kryptonian, and the other is a red light. There is nothing to worry about even if you go to Monster World. The result is that although the two of them did not turn upside down on the other side, they actually left. I learned a lot in a circle, and caught a few monster larvae back.


    "I have sent the data on the other side to you through the ring. According to my estimation, there are at least tens of thousands of monsters, and there are many types. If they come out of the breach, the world will probably not last for three months. Will be completely destroyed." Mei La said.


    Su Sheng nodded, it is not uncommon for monsters to conquer the world, such as the rise of the apes?Another example is King Kong, which are monsters capable of destroying the world.


    "Can it be tamed?"


    Chapter 378 Strong Woman President?Female mecha goddess?You have to call the master!


    "Difficult!" Mei La shook her head."This monster is really strong. If such a monster appears in Atlantis, I am afraid that it will take a lot of sacrifices to solve it. As for tame, I am afraid it is difficult! That''s why I wanted to catch the little monster and return."


    "Well, I''ll let people study and see if they can find a way to tame." Even if there is no universal method of domestication, Su Sheng plans to play a few at the Atlantis nursing home.


    "What shall I do next?" Mela asked.


    Su Sheng pondered for a moment and said: "You can figure it out by yourself. There are many interesting places in this world. You can go shopping everywhere. If there is any news, I will let you know. If you don''t want to go shopping, stay with me. I."


    Before Mela answered, she saw Shao Liwen coming out of the bathroom.


    The two looked at each other, and Mela slowly said, "Let''s go around."


    "It''s up to you!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Mela turned and flew away. Su Sheng restored the glass window and looked at the monster larva. Shao Liwen looked curiously without asking who the woman who flew away was.Although the size of this monster larva is relatively small, it looks fierce and aggressive.Shao Liwen contacted the Federation, and it didn''t take long for the Federation to dispatch a transport plane directly over.


    In the office.


    Several people walked in, led by a black man in military uniform, and two middle-aged men dressed in casual clothes.One limped and seemed to have poor legs and feet, and the other felt a little slick.I don''t remember the name Su Sheng, but I recognize them as the two doctors in the Pacific Rim.


    "Ms. Shao." The black officer reached out and greeted.


    Shao Liwen didn''t mean to stretch out her hand at all, her expression was very serious.At this time, she was the boss of the Shaw Group, a resolute female president, and a strong woman.


    "The monster larva can be handed over to you for research, but the results of the research must be shared with me and must not be concealed. In addition, you need to pay a certain fee for this monster larva and I need a few pilots you train." Shao Liwen said simply. .


    The black officer paused and withdrew his hand."Okay, but I also have a request."


    "Say."


    "You can''t intervene in the research of monster larvae." The black officer also had some understanding of Shao Liwen''s style, worried that she would intervene in the research process after handing over the monster larvae.


    "Yes." Shao Liwen nodded."I don''t have to intervene, but if he has any requirements you must unconditionally comply with, please go back if you don''t accept it."


    Shao Liwen pointed to Su Sheng.


    The black officer only noticed Su Sheng. Shao Liwen is Chinese, so is Su Sheng, and young. Although they saw it when they came in, they thought it was Shao Liwen¡¯s assistant or staff, even now they do. miss you.


    "This is?" the black officer asked probingly.


    "My master, he got this monster larvae back." Shao Liwen said.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear clearly, Lord..." The black officer was dumbfounded and thought he had heard it wrong.


    Who knew Shao Liwen said with certainty: "You heard me right, he is my master!"


    the host¡­¡­

 335 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 335

    Now the black officer and the two doctors were dumbfounded. Who would have thought that Shao Liwen, the president of the Shaw Group, who developed a new mecha, had a master?Still such a young owner?This... a bit too shocking, right?Whether it''s a biased thinking or a straightforward thinking, I feel unbelievable.


    "Agree?" Shao Liwen asked without change.


    "Ok, yes, agree!" the black general said.


    "You caught this monster larva? Where did you catch it and how did you catch it?" The lame doctor asked Su Sheng a little excited.


    "This is Dr. Herman." The black officer introduced.


    "Hello!" Dr. Herman reached out to Saint Su.


    Su Sheng smiled and didn''t raise his hand and said: "These questions have nothing to do with you. You just need to be responsible for the research. I will naturally tell you when I need it."


    "Ok!"


    "You will send the monster larvae back to the base for research? I will go with you." Su Shengdao.


    Can they refuse?Can''t!And the two doctors are very welcome to Su Sheng to go with them, perhaps because they think they can take the opportunity to learn more about the inside information.The reason Su Sheng suggested that he should follow suit was actually because he wanted to fool these two doctors into researching according to their own methods.


    after an hour.


    Su Sheng followed the two doctors and the black generals to the headquarters base in the Pacific Rim along with the transport plane. The two doctors took the monster larvae and hurryed to start the research. The black officer called someone over to help Su Sheng arrange accommodation. Sheng refused, anyway, Mako was also in this base because of actual combat and energy supplementation, so it would be nice to live with Mako.


    Before Mako came back, Su Sheng simply went to look at the two PhD research monster larvae.


    The lame doctor is called Herman, and the other is called Newt.


    The two of them were busy with various equipment, and Su Sheng, who didn''t understand the professional language, just wanted to see if the two of them could research something famous.Scientists may be more focused and crazy. After the two doctors devoted themselves to the research, they were a little bit sleepless and sleepless. Su Sheng felt boring after watching it for a while. Just when Mako came back, he left.


    As the hottest star, hero.


    After Mako came back in the crimson mech, it was definitely a star treatment. There were countless people who admired, admired and admired along the way. It can be said that Mako is the goddess of most people in this base.


    But soon, their hearts were broken.


    Because they found that Mako actually fell into Su Sheng''s arms?Okay, it''s not a big deal to have a boyfriend, but what makes them unable to accept is, what is Mako''s name?the host?


    A goddess like Mako, the celebrity called him the master?


    Many men''s hearts are broken at this moment.


    If Mako had a mission, Su Sheng would go to the laboratory to see the progress, and if he didn''t leave the task, he would walk around the room or around with Mako. A few days passed without knowing it.


    "Mr. Su Sheng, we...want to solve it."


    When Su Sheng came to the laboratory on this day, he saw two doctors reluctantly making requests.


    Chapter 379 Humans and Monsters?Monsters and mechas?


    The two of them can be responsible for the research of monster larvae. It is conceivable that they should be the top in this industry.However, after several days of research, apart from some understanding of the basic ingredients and physical conditions of monster larvae, there is not much breakthrough progress. To be precise, there is no breakthrough progress in dealing with monsters. After thinking about it, the two decided to solve it. Plan it?There are a lot of things that can''t be understood if you don''t solve it.


    However, once the monster larvae are dispelled, they must die, because of the previous conditions, they must obtain the consent of Su Sheng.


    "Unplanning?" Su Sheng chuckled lightly."Why do you want to solve the plan? Even if you can get more information after the plan, it''s all superficial. These monsters are all wise. Haven''t you thought of using another method to obtain more information?"


    "any solution?"


    "Neurons are connected." Su Sheng patted the shoulders of the two."The neuron connection of the two drivers can know each other''s memory. If it is the neuron connection of the human and the monster? Once it succeeds, you can know all the intelligence of the monster, where it came from, where it was born, and what attacks Deployment, everything can be known, isn¡¯t this better than planing?"


    "This idea is crazy. Neurons are connected. This...this..." Newt couldn''t help taking off his glasses in 943.


    Herman limped around and was obviously thinking.


    "There is no better way to understand enemies and monsters than this." Su Shengdao.


    Herman took a deep breath: "Okay, just do it."


    "Are you crazy? If we can''t bear this kind of deep well pressure, we will be crazy and we will die." Newt yelled eagerly.


    "You can use the neurons of the new mecha to connect, which is smaller and more stable." Su Sheng interjected.


    Although the Shaw Group has received many orders so far, and there are many outsiders in the maintenance of the Crimson Mecha, the neuron connection is an absolute secret. Even if it is hard to dismantle, it will not study and understand the core technology. The real core technology is lucky. Dean¡¯s blockade, unless they develop a manual calculator comparable to Gideon, they can¡¯t make a breakthrough.


    Small mechas might be fine, but large ones...don''t even think about it.


    But small mechas are almost useless against monsters.


    The two doctors are responsible for the equipment related to the neuron connection, and Su Sheng obtained the neuron connection core of the new mecha and directly removed it from the crimson mecha, because Shao Liwen had already upgraded the product to be replaced.The simple equipment in the laboratory was set up, and the two doctors looked at each other and put on the neuron-connected helmets, and the other end was connected to the monster larva.


    "call!"


    After taking a deep breath, Hermann directly activated the instrument. In an instant, the two of them took a breath and their bodies twitched in pain.


    The corner of Su Sheng¡¯s mouth raised his psychic abilities to activate against the two of them. He could even directly activate against the monster larvae, but seeing the memory of a monster Su Sheng felt a bit overwhelmed, so just read the memories of both of them directly. By the way, pay attention to Newt.This Newt was bewitched by monsters in Pacific Rim 2 and made a combination of mecha and monster. This technique is also quite interesting!


    This is the first time that the neurons of a human and a monster are connected. Fortunately, the new product has a relatively small load on the mind. After the initial pain, the two have begun to explore the memory of the monster. Of course, these memories are also all Su Sheng. Income.It''s a pity that Su Sheng didn''t find a way to tame nature. These monsters seem to only react to their kind. Although they have a certain IQ and strong learning ability, they are not too developed.


    This makes Su Sheng a little curious.


    You must know that these monsters in the second part have planned actions. Was this planned deployment caused by the monster itself, or was it arranged by a human spy, Newt?If it is the latter, it means that you can still communicate with these monsters, and you can tame them if you can communicate.


    five minutes later.


    The two painfully took off their helmets and severed the neuron connection, panting and regaining their spirits. After a long while, they saw Herman a little excited and started talking."The breach must be blown up. The monsters are trying to break through the breach. Once it expands, everyone will be over!"


    He got up excitedly and ran out, regardless of his legs and feet, he could run very fast.


    Newt was panting in the chair, and the confusion in his eyes didn''t seem to ease.


    "How do you feel?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    "No, it''s hard to say, but it''s exciting..." Newt murmured.


    "Go to work in the Shaw Group. I will give you a monster larva. You only need to study one thing."


    "Wh, what?" Newt seemed to be a little awake and turned to look at Su Sheng.


    "How to make monsters wear mecha!"


    Su Sheng whispered and turned around and went out.


    after an hour.


    Command room.


    The black officers, Dr. Herman, Dr. Newt, Mako, and Shao Liwen who came to replace the neuron connection are all there, and of course Su Sheng is also there.


    Dr. Herman explained what he saw from the monster, and strongly urged that the breach must be closed.

 336 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 336

    "It''s difficult!" Shao Liwen said solemnly."According to your statement, the breakthrough can only be closed with extremely strong energy from the inside. Even if the required energy can be calculated, even if the method of detonation can be used, let alone the obstacles encountered before entering the interior, can it be It is difficult to arrive smoothly. Even if it can... I am afraid there is no chance to come out alive."


    "Sacrifice is always inevitable. If we don''t take immediate action, we will only face more and more monsters." Dr. Herman said solemnly."You can let Eureka Raiders and Dangerous Wanderers do cover and raid work to clear obstacles, and let the Crimson Mecha complete the final task. The Crimson Mecha is very mobile and should be able to complete the task."


    "I don''t agree!" Shao Liwen refused without even thinking, letting Mako take a risk?What a joke!


    Dr. Herman looked at Mako. "You can let others go, but we need Crimson Mecha."


    "Master?" Shao Liwen turned to look at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng nodded slightly. He didn''t care about closing the breach. Anyway, he could directly teleport in. Temporarily relieve the monster''s crisis and allow them to concentrate on studying mechas. In addition...Mecha VS Kryptonian is what Su Sheng wants to see. The highlight.


    Chapter 380: First Battle with Level 5 Monsters


    Night fell.


    The waves on the Pacific Ocean were rough, and the heavy-bearing helicopter dangled the Eureka Raiders and dangerous wanderers to the designated location.The Crimson Mecha flew all the way, and there was also a single armor that was countless times smaller than the Crimson Mecha.No, the armor is not very accurate, it should be the battle suit!


    The driver Mako in the Crimson Mecha looked at him and couldn''t help but wonder.


    She couldn''t understand why the master would come with him, and why the master was wearing a battle suit.


    You don¡¯t need to wear battle clothes at all for your master¡¯s ability?Even if you wear it, you can use mechas. How useful can this little battle suit be~?


    "Remember what I said, and listen to my arrangements after entering the gap." Mako suddenly heard Su Sheng''s voice and was shocked-hurriedly responded.


    Originally Shao Liwen refused to allow Mako to operate the Crimson Mecha and let the Crimson Mecha be operated by other drivers. After all, this mission is very dangerous and can be said to be dead for a lifetime, but Su Sheng said that Mako would participate, and she could only agree. , Not to mention that Su Sheng would go there together, which also made Shao Liwen relieved a lot.Although she and Mako didn''t know each other before, after all, she had a common experience, plus the cooperation during this period of time, the relationship was naturally unusual.


    "Arrive at the designated location and start serving."


    "Arrive at the designated location and start serving."


    The Eureka Raiders and Dangerous Wanderers descended quickly and sank directly into the sea. The Eureka Raiders, the fifth-generation mecha of the Australian Hunter, was 76 meters high and weighed 1,850 tons. The front chest was able to release missiles, and there were those who killed monsters directly. The record, the pilot is a pair of father and son, the arm is equipped with a wrist blade, heavy blow iron fist, can be long-range and melee, very comprehensive.As for the dangerous wanderers, let alone the protagonist in the Pacific Rim, the mech weighs 1,980 tons and is 79 meters high. Attack, defense, electric weapons, and nuclear weapons have all been improved.In contrast, although the height of the Crimson Mecha is similar to the two mechas, there is a difference in weight. The weight of the Crimson Mecha is not that much, mainly because the material cannot be compressed. If you upgrade according to Shao Liwen¡¯s calculations You can continue to adjust.


    After the two mechas were launched into the water, they gradually sank to the bottom of the sea, and the crimson mecha and Su Sheng also sank.


    This weight tonnage is coupled with propulsion power, and it has not been long before it has reached the bottom of the sea.When the muddy soil dissipated, the Eureka Raiders and Dangerous Wanderers walked ahead to clear the way, followed by Crimson Mecha and Su Sheng.This position is not far away from the breach. The role of their two mechas is to help the Crimson Mecha remove obstacles... and obstacles... soon appeared.


    Once there, there are three.


    The fourth-level monster Xunlong, the fourth-level monster abominable, the fifth-level monster poisonous woman.


    The appearance of the three monsters made everyone nervous. The Eureka Raider and the Dangerous Wanderer rushed up without saying a word. As a result, they were resisted by two level 4 monsters as soon as they met, the level 5 monster poisonous woman. Then came straight to the Crimson Mecha.The Eureka raiders wanted to stop them when they saw the dangerous wanderers, but they couldn''t get out of them at all. Level 4 monsters are not papery, not so easy to deal with, let alone break free.Especially the monsters seemed to have known their plan and were prepared. The only target of the fifth level monster was the Crimson Mecha.


    Although Mako hadn''t faced a level five monster yet, he took a deep breath and looked firmly ready to do it.


    "You go directly to the breach, this is handed over to me." Su Sheng''s voice sounded again when Mako was about to do it.


    "Master, you?" Zhenzi was stunned and then saw Su Sheng directly rushing to the fifth-level weird rat poisonous woman who was countless times larger than him in a battle suit.


    With such a stunned effort, Su Sheng has already arrived in front of the fifth-level monster.


    too big.


    The height of the mecha is only seventy or eighty meters, but the height of the poisonous woman is 182 meters, which is much higher than the mecha. Su Sheng is only about two meters in the battle suit, which is almost comparable to the monster. Like flies.Feeling Su Sheng rushing over, the three tails of the fifth-level monster swept over, as if they were driving away, and even the movement towards the crimson mecha did not stop.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth in the battle suit was slightly raised, and he looked at the tail that was bigger than himself and directly reached out and grabbed it.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng grabbed a tail with both hands and directly picked it up with force, turned around, and threw it over his shoulders. The huge poisonous woman was directly thrown out by Su Sheng.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the huge body of the poison woman passed the crimson mecha and slammed heavily on the ground, and the mud rose up in a moment.


    shocked!


    Whether it was the Crimson Mech, the Eureka Raider or the Dangerous Wanderer, they were all stunned.


    Is this unscientific?


    How could this little battle suit exert such great power to throw out the 182-meter-high, 6750-ton monster?Even if the monster is careless and unprepared, it won''t be enough, as for... this way.Power, motivation, how is this done?


    "What are you doing in a daze? Go to the breach." Mako Su Shengchao said and then flew into the sand.


    The sea water became more and more turbid, and he couldn''t see the poisonous woman and Su Sheng at all, and could only hear the bang and the light of energy that lit up from time to time.Mako hesitated for a moment and flew to the breach.


    Turbid.


    Su Sheng was hitting high, even though his suit seemed not very strong, but his power was not a joke, and this was the first time he had worked with a monster.The Promise Monster, I have to say it is very strong, at least the skin is thick and thick, ordinary attacks seem to have no effect on it, even if it is attacked with energy, it can only be hit with pain, defeat, and it seems that it cannot cause fatal damage .The defense level of this rough skin alone is quite good in the DC world.According to Su Sheng''s estimation, although this Level 5 monster is not comparable to the Destruction Day, it is not the kind of cannon fodder that comes up.


    "Roar!"


    The poisonous woman seemed to roar in anger, and the three tails waved towards Su Sheng again, while the huge forelimbs waved towards him.


    At this moment.


    Su Sheng suddenly lost his battle clothes.


    Chapter 381 Crimson Mecha vs. The Weakest Kryptonian


    Su Sheng, who had taken off his battle clothes, was floating in the sea, and the huge pressure from the deep sea seemed to him non-existent, even his breathing was not affected.


    After all, I have copied the abilities of Sea King Arthur.


    There is no difference between the sea and the land. Seeing the three tails of the poison woman whizzing towards him, Su Sheng suddenly moved.His body rushed out instantly like a cannonball, and the speed was even faster than when he was wearing a battle suit before.His body swiftly leaped from the three tails like a fish, clenched his fists, and blasted directly at the huge forelimbs of the poisonous woman.


    boom!


    A huge crash sounded, and the impact seemed to shake the surrounding sea water away.The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth were raised, his fists were slightly hardened, and a crisp sound was heard in an instant. The poisonous woman''s forelimbs were...broken?The cracks gradually diffused from Su Sheng''s fist, and the sound of clicks came and went, and in an instant, the thick and huge forelimbs shattered directly.


    The poisonous woman roared in pain and snarled frantically towards Su Sheng. Su Sheng easily dodged like amusement, and instantly came under the poisonous woman''s head, and punched in the sky.


    boom!


    The huge body of the Poison Woman was flew up by this punch. The moment it flew, Su Sheng appeared on top of it. He did not punch, but raised his hand and gently banged Poison Woman¡¯s head. .In an instant, the momentum of the poison woman''s ascent disintegrated, and at the same time her body began to decay and degenerate. Almost instantly, the strong poison woman turned into a skinny skeleton, and then sank to the bottom of the sea with a boom.


    The power of the black death emperor, you will die if you touch it!


    After teasing the poisonous woman Su Sheng turned and looked at it, the crimson mecha had entered a breakthrough, but the Raiders and the Rangers had not solved the two Level 4 monsters, and it seemed that they would not be able to tell the outcome in a short time.Su Sheng ignored them and went straight into the breach to catch up with the Crimson Mecha. The Crimson Mecha did not enter the depths of the monster world according to Su Sheng''s instructions, but began to install bombs on the edge.Seeing Su Sheng coming here without wearing a battle suit, swimming fast without being under pressure or under the influence of air, Mako was surprised that he didn''t know what to say.


    After Mako finished installing Su Sheng, he signaled her to leave, and he was responsible for the detonation.


    As soon as the Crimson Mech came out of the breach, he heard a loud boom, and a powerful dazzling light shone from the breach.The two Level 4 monsters rushed towards the breach like crazy at this time, but instead they were entangled by the Raiders and Wanderers.Mako didn''t make a move, but stared at the breach.The dazzling light lasted for about three minutes and finally dimmed, and the bridge between the two worlds disappeared together.


    Mako stared at the breakthrough until he saw a figure appear before he was relieved. Even if he knew that he would be fine, but he was still a little worried at that moment.


    "The breach is closed. You can continue your business. I will leave and let Shao Liwen help you upgrade the mecha. I will notify you in a while." Su Sheng''s voice sounded in Mako''s mind, before Mako had waited. When he answered, he saw Su Sheng rushing to the sea with a swish, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

 337 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 337

    The breach was closed and the monster''s crisis was lifted. When the Federation spread the news, the whole world plunged into a sea of ??celebration.Mako manipulated the scarlet mecha to help the Raiders and Rangers solve the two level 4 monsters and returned to the base. However, after returning to the base, he did not participate in the celebration, but returned to the Shaw Group factory with Shao Liwen for the first time. Ready to upgrade the Crimson Mecha, after all, what will happen next is what they care about.


    Contest!


    With everyone celebrating, Shao Liwen and Mako began to concentrate on upgrading the mecha. At the same time, Dr. Newt also quietly came to the Shaw Group. He still remembered that Su Sheng said that he would give him a monster larva for him to study. , After he told Shao Liwen about the matter, Shao Liwen really didn''t know how to deal with it, so he simply let him stay first.However, it didn''t take long before Sheng Su sent another monster larva for him to study.


    It took about a week or so again. Just when Shao Liwen and Zhenzi had just upgraded their mechas, Su Sheng came...


    "Alright?" Su Sheng asked casually after looking at the mecha.


    "Okay." Mako took a deep breath.


    "That''s fine, let''s go, I''ll take you to a place." Su Sheng opened the Shockwave Wormhole directly, Mako got on the Crimson Mecha, Shao Liwen hesitated and followed Su Sheng and the Crimson Mecha into the Wormhole.


    next moment.


    Ice and snow, white snow.


    A castle suddenly appeared in the ice and snow. This scale surprised Shao Liwen and Mako. Shao Liwen tightened his coat and looked at Su Sheng tremblingly.Saint Su casually shrouded the ring light energy on her body, and then saw countless people flying out of the castle, crowded and dense.People, flying...like Su Sheng?And there are so many.


    Mako and Shao Liwen were really shocked.


    "These are my people. Strictly speaking, they are aliens. They are called Kryptonians. They have superhuman strength and special abilities. They are also opponents of mecha. Of course, I will not pick the strongest." Su The saint yelled Big Bada after speaking, and the big Bada nodded and nodded out.


    A woman.


    Looks young, wearing a black holy symbol tights.


    This should be the weakest among these people at 4.7, right?


    "Half an hour, if you can directly tell the victory or defeat in half an hour, then I won''t say much. If you can''t tell the victory or defeat after half an hour, the mecha will win."


    "The winner can satisfy her one condition, any condition!"


    Su Sheng''s voice faintly sounded and then took Shao Liwen to fly aside, and the others dispersed one after another. The battle between the Kryptonians and the crimson mecha began on the empty ice.


    The Crimson Mecha took the lead, and it was an artillery attack.


    The booming explosion hit the Kryptonian''s body and shook it flying, but quickly rushed over unharmed.At the same time, the Crimson Mecha took out a long knife, one huge, one tiny, and one man and one mecha quickly fought together.


    Chapter 382: Sending people to the world of Transformers?


    Whether it¡¯s Big Bata or Shao Liwen.


    Everyone is paying attention to this battle. For Big Bada, this is an assessment of her training results during this period. For Shao Liwen, although she did not end, Mako''s result was her result, although Su Sheng did not Speaking of the punishment for losing, but you may die if you lose.This is an alien, the shell attack is like nothing, and the power of the attack is almost like a god.


    Whether it is a wanton laser or a cold air, even if it is just an ordinary fist attack, it is a great load for the mecha. Fortunately, the mecha has an automatic repair function, even if it is not too strong, it is not As for revenge as soon as he comes up.Not long after the fight, Mako knew that the opponent was not so easy to deal with. The strength of the opponent itself is no less than that of a powerful monster. In addition, it is small and flexible. If the mecha may suppress ordinary people, but it is against such opponents. Some suffer.However, Mako is also rich in combat, and the neurons are combined, and all aspects of the operating system have been upgraded by Shao Liwen, so although they are often damaged, at least the two seem to be evenly matched.


    "This mech has a good combat power." Big 12 Bada said unexpectedly.


    Even the weakest Kryptonian, according to Big Bada''s estimation, should be able to win quickly. After all, the mecha is just a technology made by humans and the strength of the Kryptonian should be far behind.But now it seems that this mech is really different. It is large and flexible, and it responds quickly. The various weapon systems are not weak, especially the lack of automatic repair function is a bit tricky.According to Big Bada¡¯s analysis, the Kryptonians must win in the end, but it¡¯s not sure how long it will be!


    The time specified by Su Sheng was only half an hour.


    boom!boom!


    Deafening sounds continued to sound, and the mecha was overturned to the ground for a while, and the Kryptonian was blasted out for a while, and even the two hit the ground from the air, and then hit the air from the ground, expanding the battlefield countless times.The fish in the surrounding pond looks very tragic!During the fierce fight, the Kryptonians suddenly accelerated and pushed the Crimson Mecha down heavily on the ice. The Crimson Mecha seemed to break free, but this time the Kryptonians seemed to hate the Mecha to attack, whether it was a shell, She still endured the hacking of the long sword.


    Using both hands, I was planning to dismantle the mecha with bare hands, and the laser from both eyes was constantly released to attack the head of the mecha, which was the cockpit!


    While dismantling the mecha while repairing the mecha, gradually the speed of mecha repair seems to have been unable to keep up. The core energy has been exposed and was directly dismantled by the Kryptonians.At the same time, the cockpit defense was also shattered by the laser, lost energy, the operating system was disordered, and Mako could no longer control the mecha.


    boom!


    The laser rubbed Mako and blasted over, shattering the neuron connection, Mako fell directly to the ground.


    She was still wearing a built-in battle suit, gritted her teeth, Mako suddenly ran out, three steps and two steps, and then flew out directly.


    "boom!"


    The flying out Mako raised his fist and directly hit the Kryptonian, a crisp cracking sound rang, Mako''s wrist broke instantly, and at the same time the Kryptonian was also knocked out.However, the Kryptonian flew back shortly after flying out, and at this time Mako clutched his broken wrist, looked at the fist of the broken mecha, and gritted his teeth, yet he didn''t even mean to give up.


    Near, near.


    The Kryptonians were getting closer, and Mako was ready to fight hard with another fist.


    "time up!"


    Su Sheng''s voice suddenly sounded, and the next moment both the Kryptonian and Mako felt unable to move, and their body seemed to lose control.


    "Tie, in other words...you won." Mako Su Shengchao and Shao Liwen said.


    Shao Liwen ran to Mako without a word, Mako also slumped on the mecha, feeling a little aftermath.


    "I..." Big Bada frowned and wanted to say something, but Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Don''t feel embarrassed, I saw, you are well trained. There are many advanced technologies on the Scarlet Mecha that I provide. , This result is already very good, at least I am satisfied with it."


    One minute later, Mako must die!


    If it is a life-and-death struggle, the final winner must be the Kryptonians.


    This is still the weakest Kryptonian. If you change to a better one, or Big Bada, Domination, and Fiora, the battle should be over soon.


    "Then... what shall we do next?" Big Bada asked about the next step without being hypocritical.


    "Continue to train. I plan to use this Kryptonian army to surprise him when Daxide brings people." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    "Good!" Big Bada nodded.


    The Crimson Mech is half scrapped, but it also gave Shao Liwen a lot of inspiration. The previous mech was mainly aimed at monsters, but now, it can be re-planned and upgraded for enemies like Kryptonians.After Mako and Shao Liwen came over, Su Sheng looked at Mako''s broken wrist and chased him and treated it with abstinence. After a while, the wrist was completely healed, which made Mako and Shao Liwen a little shocked.


    "Let''s talk, what''s your wish?" Su Shengchao said 747.


    Shao Liwen and Mako looked at each other, and couldn''t think of any requests at this moment.


    "I didn''t think about it? How about giving each of you one more life? If you die in an accident, I will resurrect you! I remember it should be two wishes. After you go back, you will think about the remaining one. Shao The expansion of the group will continue, and the mecha will also continue to be upgraded and upgraded. Mako, you still need to increase your combat experience. I will arrange for someone to get the Transformers technology that I told you."


    "Ok!"


    It sounds like an extra life seems a little illusory, but they have never doubted it.Su Sheng helped them send the mecha back to the Shaw Group, stayed with the two for another night, and then called Shang Meila to teleport to the monster world, caught a fifth-level monster and left the Pacific Rim together after shrinking it.


    Back to DC World Earth One.


    Su Sheng directly controlled the monster with mind control and gave it instructions to follow Mela. As for what Mela would do with this monster, let her figure it out. At present, she can only use this method to get one first. Have fun with Mela!After that, Su Sheng came to the world of the doomsday wasteland again. He planned to send someone to settle down in the world of Transformers first to see if he could study the technology of Transformers.


    Chapter 383 Layout of Transformers World in Advance


    Doomsday wasteland world.


    The daughter''s bedroom.

 338 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 338

    The appearance of Su Sheng naturally made the five canaries very happy, especially when he said that he would pick someone to go on vacation this time, he was even more excited.


    Almost without a teacher, he knew how to please Su Sheng, even Qi Duo, who had gone out last time, was among them.


    "Walk away and stand still." Su Sheng waved his hand, and the five quickly stood up as if they were lined up."This time is not just a vacation, but also a difficult task, and I won''t accompany me this time, so it''s not as easy as you think. It is demanding, difficult and even dangerous..."


    "Then I will go too!"


    The others spoke first before Anhalad spoke.


    Looking at the tall Anhalad, Su Sheng smiled.


    He hadn''t planned to jump, the original plan was to let Anhalad go, whoever made her look exactly like the heroine of Transformers 3, she went best.


    "Then you, come with me." Su Sheng turned to go out, Anhalad hurriedly followed.


    "Although the world I sent you to seems to be peaceful, it actually hides a kind of aliens called Transformers. These people are probably divided into two camps..." Su Sheng shared his known information with Anha Ladd said it again, Autobots, Decepticons, Fire Seed, etc., and explained what she probably wanted to do. By the way, Su Sheng did not forget to prepare a communication bracelet for Anhalad and Direct conversion rate part of the material becomes gold for her initial settlement.


    From the plot of the crazy Max movie, it can be seen that Anhalad¡¯s personality is stronger and independent, and after coming here, Anhalad is more thoughtful than others, including others just now. She didn''t express her opinion but responded immediately, indicating that she still had a certain degree of confidence in her heart, and that such a character should be enough to accomplish what she explained.Of course, she must be thrown into a strange world without preparation. Su Sheng is not afraid of what happens to her, anyway, even if there is a real accident, he can be resurrected, but... he doesn''t intend to become a prairie, so he is just a mind. Take control of the small settings in the past, well, this is all set.


    Shock wave induction.


    Su Sheng began to stack, and it didn''t take long to find the Transformers thing, and then released the shock wave.


    "Come on, I will go to you when I finish my work. If you have any situation, you can use the communication bracelet to contact me. Do you remember how to use it?" Su Shengchao Anhalad asked.


    Anhalad nodded, of course she had kept such an important thing in mind.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Sheng said, Anhalad looked at the shock wave wormhole and jumped in directly.


    boom!


    Anhalad''s figure disappeared, and Su Sheng closed the Shockwave Wormhole.


    Transformers world.


    Anhalad looked around blankly and nervously, wearing a normal casual clothes and carrying a huge backpack.


    This is a completely unfamiliar environment, a bustling city, and leisurely pedestrians. This is completely different from the apocalyptic wasteland world. This kind of ease of life really surprised Anhalad. It took a long time to see it. Dazzled.Then, she started looking for a place to sell the gold in her backpack. She needed to understand the environment of the world, arrange a place to stay and so on.


    In fact, Anhalad has another choice.


    She just took off the communication bracelet and started life in this world again, but she didn''t think so or did so.


    Although it¡¯s better to live here than in the Doomsday Wasteland, and although you can get rid of the status of being kept in captivity, to be honest, Anhalad has seen too much, whether it is Saint Su, Harley Quinn, other people, that kind of The weird abilities, the ability to sing herself into another world, all these made her feel that if she could handle the things she explained, perhaps, perhaps even more unimaginable development.


    People are ambitious.


    Clown girl, Plant Ivy, they won''t talk about it, it''s obviously from another world, but what about Ferrosa?Is she from this world?Why can she become the commander of the fort camp and she can only be raised as a canary with others?She wants to seize this opportunity, even if she can''t change the status of the canary, she must get out of captivity.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Not to mention that Anhalad started to work hard to settle down, and that Su Sheng sent Anhalad to the world of Transformers and came out of the Doomsday Wasteland.


    Simply understand the situation in the central city.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    The action of the Lightning Team in the Advanced Lab was faster than I thought. Although the Flash Boy replaced the Flash and temporarily stabilized the security in the city center, the Lightning Team did not forget to get the Flash out, and through the study of their superpowers He came up with a way to use Barry Allen''s speed force energy to replace Barry Allen''s role in the speed force. Simply put, it used this to deceive the speed force and let the speed force think that Barry Allen was still in prison to maintain stability.


    There is nothing wrong with this idea. Sisko and their plans are relatively safe in all aspects, and they think more carefully, but it seems that they have not made up their minds to start acting. After all, if it fails, no one knows what it will cause. Kind of consequences.


    After paying attention to the situation of Lightning Team, Su Sheng went to Thinker''s house again.


    Of course, instead of seeing the Thinker, I went to see the Thinker''s wife Marlizer first.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence or an accident, Marlizer was still taking a bath when Su Sheng came.But last time it was noon, this time it was right, it was night.


    After taking a shower, Marlitz came out of the bathroom and walked back to the bedroom. Looking at the deserted and lonely bedroom, Marlitz sighed and slowly lifted the quilt and lay down.Once upon a time, how many years ago, there were still two people on this bed, even if they didn''t do anything, they could at least hear the other person''s heartbeat, but I don''t know since when he had been in the secret room and refused to come out.


    Day after day, year after year.


    "Hey!"


    With a long sigh, Marlizeo didn''t know if what he did was right or wrong.


    Chapter 384: The Girl with the Unlucky Aura


    Not long after Marlize lay down, she fell into a deep sleep. In her sleep, she was dreaming what Su Sheng wanted her to do, and Su Sheng was searching for her recent memories.


    The Thinker knew that the Lightning Squad was studying how to rescue the Flash, so it didn¡¯t create anything like the original Japanese robot samurai threatened the Flash with the central city. According to Marlize¡¯s memory, this situation thinker. It seems that it has been predicted and calculated, so I didn''t feel surprised, and... I shouldn''t realize that I have insight into all this yet.


    Right.


    After all, no matter how high the IQ is, there must be a basis. Cheating methods like Su Sheng that have long been insider are not so easy to guess even if the IQ is high.Since everything was normal, Su Sheng did not do much and returned to the villa.However, in Marlizer''s sleep, Su Sheng made a slight modification to satisfy her own feeling of emptiness and loneliness.


    In reality, you are alone in an empty bed, and you can¡¯t find an old driver in your dreams.Of course, this old driver Su Sheng also made a cameo by the way. Anyway, he didn''t set his own settings in his dreams?


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning, Saint Su was going to find someone, the sinister star.


    To be precise, Rebecca Sharp, who has not yet become a sinister star, suddenly decided to look for her because Su Sheng suddenly remembered the Thinker''s judgment of the sinister star in the original work 883. This is a lifelong mold and low self-esteem is easy to control. People.What do you say about the bad luck of the dangerous star? Well, it''s really evil. Her job is a croupier in a casino. Everyone she doesn''t like can win. After winning the lottery, she will give her a small reward. In the end, she can be unlucky enough to kill the other party. The wine spilled over each other''s body.In the casino, if the customers are not happy, the job of a small croupier is naturally gone. After being kicked out, I found my car was locked. I finally got home and found that my boyfriend was in my own. It¡¯s not too late to have a stomach trouble with people at home. The scene that was supposed to be filled with anger has ended because of stomach trouble. In short, let alone good luck, she doesn''t have much luck even if she is normal.


    Su Sheng intends to contact her in advance, by the way, see how unlucky she is.


    There is a name, a surname, and clues. It''s not difficult to find someone.Indigo''s ability was activated, and Su Sheng quickly locked the position of the dangerous star.However, Su Sheng couldn''t help but sigh again that this guy was really unlucky. He just found several records of her on the police network, all of which were alarm records of unlucky things.


    She has not been fired by the casino yet.


    So Su Sheng drove to the casino early in the morning. At this time, there were not many people. After all, no one would come to the casino in the morning, except for those who hadn''t returned all night.After entering, he simply cashed in a bargaining chip of 20,000 U.S. dollars. Su looked around and quickly found the dangerous star.


    Wearing black fishnet stockings and a triangle-like one-piece tuxedo, the dress of the casino lady Ho official is only relatively sexy. There are two dice signs on the front of the dress.


    "Got you."


    It seemed that Rebecca Sharp was about to leave after get off work, and Su Sheng went straight to the road.


    "Hello there."


    "Ah? You, hello." Rebecca Sharp was stunned and didn''t seem to expect someone to greet herself."Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "There is a bargaining chip of 20,000 dollars here, which I just paid back. Here, how about letting me touch it?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "what?"


    Rebecca Sharp was shocked again, the first time she encountered this situation.The twenty thousand dollars bargaining chip is just to touch, this person...is sick?And the croupiers in the casino are much more beautiful than yourself.But twenty thousand dollars?She was really moved when she thought that she happened to have no money to pay the rent, especially when things like that in the usual casinos weren¡¯t absent. Although she wasn¡¯t as direct as this person, she definitely didn¡¯t have her share. Perhaps herself, time has come?Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and said with a little gambling nature."Are you sure? Didn''t you kid me?"

 339 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 339

    "Of course not." Su Sheng said affirmatively, then put the chips into Rebecca Sharp''s hand at the same time, and then raised his hand to touch her ass.Although she was very nervous now, she still held back her voice.


    It''s okay, really okay?


    When Su Sheng took his hand back, Rebecca Sharp still couldn''t believe it."You, are you finished?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Then, then I can go, right?" Rebecca Sharp said excitedly that she was about to leave. As soon as she looked up, she saw the casino foreman looking at her coldly. Now she saw the scene just now.


    Although the casino has no regulations in this regard, Rebecca Sharp was taken aback.


    With a shiver, the chips in his hand fell directly to the ground. Su Sheng watched several chips together and rolled back one of them, and then, by coincidence, he rolled to a waiter with a wine tray. At his feet, the waiter fell down and lifted back. A few glasses of wine fell on the ground and spilled all over the floor. One of them happened to be thrown on a passing gambler, and then... this gambler happened to be wearing a more expensive suit.


    Directly raised it.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Rebecca Sharp was dumbfounded when she saw this scene, and rushed to help, but the wine just spilled all over the floor. She turned around, anxiously, slipped directly under her feet, and then snorted and fell to the ground.


    Unlucky.


    What a bad luck!


    Su Sheng didn''t move from the side. He saw the whole scene clearly and didn''t feel any slight abnormality. It was purely coincidental and natural luck, but... it was really a coincidence.How small is this, and how unexpected is the chance to cause such a consequence?And it¡¯s not over yet. The foreman came over and apologized to the customer and compensated. Of course, the money was deducted from Rebecca Sharp. As a result, the 20,000 US dollar bargaining chip was gone before it was warm, and then... Rebecca Sharp was fired gorgeously.


    Seeing Rebecca Sharp''s wet clothes, Su Sheng felt a little distressed.


    Too miserable, too unlucky, too... interesting!


    She is unlucky if she hasn''t gained the ability, and she will let others unlucky after gaining the ability.


    Rebecca Sharp is really the best.


    But apparently Rebecca Sharp has become accustomed to this situation. The transfer is just an illusion. She reluctantly smiled at Su Sheng and then packed her things and left the casino.Su Sheng followed, but he didn''t follow uprightly, he wanted to see how bad Rebecca Sharp could be.Then, Su Sheng could see it.


    Some people say that drinking cold water when you are unlucky makes your teeth chokingHaha, it''s nothing compared to Rebecca Sharp''s bad luck!


    ...


    PS: Brothers, if we really don¡¯t like to read, there are so many good books waiting to be read, why waste so many evaluation votes on me every day? What do you want with six evaluation votes every day?Isn''t it okay to write down-to-earth codewords these days?


    Chapter 385 Unlucky Aura


    Rebecca Sharp has been unlucky all this way. It feels a bit difficult to learn from the West. It¡¯s hard to get home, right?As a result, she was driven out by the landlord because she did not pay the rent in time, and she packed up all her luggage and threw it outside.The sun was scorching and sweat was drenching, and Rebecca Sharp looked like a pitiful person standing by the luggage!


    Penniless and homeless.


    Is there anything worse than this?


    Su Sheng thought for a while~ sex walked over.


    "Hi." Su Shengcan said hello with a smile.


    Rebecca Sharp was shocked and recognized Su Sheng slightly panicked."Yes, it''s you, what''s the matter?"


    She lowered her head slightly to avoid it, as if she didn''t want Su Sheng to see her embarrassed appearance.


    "Come with me." Su Sheng said.


    "Huh?" Rebecca Sharp was surprised."Follow you, go, where?"


    Su Sheng looked at the luggage behind her meaningfully without speaking and turned to leave slowly. Rebecca Sharp hesitated for a long time and finally followed with her luggage. She thought, anyway, if she is miserable enough, could it be worse. ?At least... there is a place to stay first.Rebecca Sharp dragged the suitcase and hurriedly followed Su Sheng, but it didn''t take long for the pulley of the suitcase to seem to be broken, and her high-heeled shoes also broke their roots. In short... the luck continued.


    However, Rebecca Sharp is a bit broken and the can is broken. She took off her high heels and threw her barefoot. The box was pulled hard.


    Not long after she left, Su Sheng entered a not-so-large express hotel and opened a room. He glanced at the embarrassed Rebecca Sharp and led her into the room.


    Enter the room.


    Rebecca Sharp put the suitcase down and took a long breath, Su Sheng walked to the bed aside and sat down to look at her.Her unlucky aura is too strong, and it seems that they cannot be avoided.During this process, Su Sheng did not feel any special changes, but remember that the Flash also had a certain analysis of her ability when dealing with her in the TV series. The so-called luck or misfortune is actually a kind of magnetic field particle, and it is balanced, because Rebecca Sharp¡¯s ability allows lucky particles to lean on her side. This has caused the people around her to be unlucky. If they encounter misfortune, they use scientific methods to explain this kind of luck. I have to say that although it is weird, it can also be explained. through.


    Although such lucky particles cannot be seen, touched, or felt, Su Sheng has a way to temporarily make her less unlucky.


    The anti-life equation.


    Su Sheng used the anti-life equation to isolate the force field in this room. As long as Rebecca Sharp doesn''t leave this room, her lucky value will return to normal, which will not be so unlucky.Of course, if she goes out, everything will be business as usual.


    "You, what do you mean by bringing me here?" Rebecca Sharp asked tentatively.


    "What do you mean?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Do you want to go to bed with me?" Rebecca Sharp asked tentatively. It''s no wonder that she thought so. At the beginning, she gave herself twenty thousand dollars to touch her, and now she brought her here again, any logical thinking. Normal people think so.


    "Forget it, I think you are very funny. You are naturally unlucky, but I can help you. For the time being, you should stay in this room without any unlucky things and then turn around until one day." Su Sheng said faintly. Smiled.


    Rebecca Sharp was a little bit unbelievable.


    "You go take a bath first, don''t you know if you try!" Su Sheng smiled.


    Rebecca Sharp nodded and turned to take a bath. There was a patter of water, and I didn''t know whether it was really bad luck or the psychological effect. In short, nothing happened during this period.After taking a shower, Rebecca Sharp wrapped a bath towel and came to Su Sheng.


    "In the past, every time you made a boyfriend, you broke up quickly because of all kinds of bad things, as if you were cursed, so you haven''t tried the taste of a man until now? You can try it today!" Su Sheng chuckles.


    Rebecca Sharp hesitated, how did he know his own affairs so clearly?Moreover, she... she does seem to be cursed.


    Taking a deep breath, she untied her towel and came over.


    Kiss, caress, lingering.


    At first, Rebecca Sharp was a little nervous, but gradually she realized that there really didn''t seem to be any unlucky accidents, which made her excited and gradually plunged into it.To put it bluntly, being able to truly become a woman is an extravagant hope for her. Unfortunately, the aura is too strong, and it is her usual life that she wants to fail.


    "what¡­¡­"


    A high-pitched voice sounded, and she firmly held Su Sheng''s neck and refused to let him go.


    After a while, she let out Su Sheng with a sigh of relief.


    Su Sheng got up, took a shower, and got dressed and came out.


    "you are leaving?"


    Rebecca Sharp, who took a short rest, hurriedly asked after seeing this.


    For this man who has finally become her man for so many years, although he didn''t get along for long, it has become very important in Rebecca Sharp''s heart.


    "You can live here temporarily, and I will come to you if you need it. In addition, I hope you don''t disclose my existence to anyone for the time being, do you understand?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Rebecca Sharp whispered: "Yes, I know."

 340 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 340

    "That''s it." Su Sheng said, turned and left.


    This Rebecca Sharp is indeed very inferior due to his perennial unlucky personality, very obedient, and the analysis of the thinker is correct, and it is indeed very easy to control.However, Su Sheng didn''t intend to control her, so he could only say hello first, and make arrangements after she gains the ability.From the room, Su Sheng directly used the shock wave wormhole to return to the villa.


    After that, although Su Sheng paid attention to her situation, she never visited. She did not take a break but continued to look for a job the next day, but the hapless halo continued to function as soon as she went out. It was very difficult to find a job, and it was almost over. It took her a week or so to find a job in another casino.


    At the same time, the Lightning team finally plans to rescue Barry Allen.


    Ferris Airport.


    When the Flash was just active, the Lightning Squad tested his abilities here, and now he still chooses to bring the Flash out of his superpower here!


    boom!


    The instrument was placed and the equipment was inspected, and it blasted directly into the distant open space like a super cannon.


    Chapter 386: Unscientific Ability and Flexible Man


    The swift force gap opened, and the swift sphere of light that replaced Barry Allen had blasted past.


    When the gap was constantly surging, a bang was heard, and the impact of the explosion oscillated instantly.


    Sisko and the others subconsciously turned their heads to avoid them, turning their heads to look at them after a long while.


    The gap is closed.


    There is nothing in front of me.


    "Barry didn''t come out? Lost...failed?" Sisko muttered disappointedly.


    At the same time, on the road somewhere in the central city, just as a bus passed by, a huge wormhole gap suddenly appeared above the bus and lit up.At the moment when the light was on, some dark matter covered the bus, and then the light of lightning came on, and the Flash Barry Allen disappeared in a flash.


    "Out."


    Su Sheng in the villa suddenly stood up and raised the corners of his mouth, and he could feel the opening and closing of the Shen Su Li prison.


    The Flash Barry Allen came out, in other words... the twelve Transformers on the bus were born.


    I don¡¯t know much about these 12 transformed people, Su Sheng, but there are a few special memories that are deeper.


    Then...


    The black lightning gleamed, and Su Sheng disappeared with a whoosh.


    "Huh!"


    In the next moment, in the hotel room, Su Sheng released Rebecca Sharp who was a little dazed with the suitcase.


    She looked around blankly and then at Su Sheng."You, I...how..." She was incoherent in shock.


    "Punch me." Su Shengdao.


    "What?" This made her even more confused.


    "Don''t ask, don''t talk nonsense, punch me, punch me with the idea of ??killing me." Su Sheng said solemnly.


    His tone was calm and hurried, which made Rebecca Sharp, who had always been inferior, afraid to resist. Although he hadn''t figured out what was going on, his body had already obeyed the order and raised his fist to hit Su Sheng.


    boom!


    A fist hitting Su Sheng''s body would naturally cause no harm.


    Rebecca Sharp surprised?


    Su Sheng laughed!


    "You think it''s working backwards, from now on you can get what you want!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "What?" Rebecca Sharp was completely messed up.


    Regarding Rebecca Sharp, it¡¯s not a big problem if she stays in Canterlot, but she may be caught and used by thinkers.One night husband and wife Bai Yeen is nonsense. To be honest, Su Sheng doesn¡¯t care too much.However, Su Sheng didn''t intend to let thinkers use Rebecca Sharp, anyway, his back garden was too big to bring her back.


    It''s just her ability...


    She will be unlucky as long as she thinks that things happen to others. If she is thrown into the doomsday wasteland world, it might affect other people. Once her lucky value is too high, even the whole city and the whole world will be unlucky, so Su Sheng thought She wanted to leave a small limit in her memory so that she would not use her abilities wantonly.


    The occasional use of this ability is still great.


    As for the explanation?Forget it, for a waste of time, she may not understand it.


    After finishing these things, Su Sheng grabbed Rebecca Sharp and returned to the collection room of the Disciple and threw it directly into the doomsday wasteland. When the time comes, the clown girl and the others will naturally explain to her.


    "Fixed one, and one more."


    The two abilities Su Sheng wanted, one was Rebecca Sharp''s control luck, and the other was the ability to stretch people.


    The body of a stretched person has strong elasticity. It can stretch the limbs and drink the body to reach the length and size beyond ordinary people. There seems to be no limit to how long and wide, and it is extremely twisted!


    "Let''s try to see how good luck is. Can you be so lucky to go out and meet the stretcher!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly and began to think inwardly.


    There is no way to operate this ability, or it is very simple and rude.


    The ability was released, and Su Sheng walked out of the villa.


    As soon as I walked out of the villa, I heard a bang, like the sound of a tire exploding.Su Sheng followed the sound and turned his head to look, and saw an old car parked on the road not far away. The tire on the left had burst. A man got out of the car to check the look very unhappy.Slender height, slightly pointed nose, who is not the telescopic person Ralph Dibney who appeared in the fourth season of The Flash?


    "This ability is too strong? The bus has just been affected by dark matter. I took Rebecca Sharp back to the hotel with great speed and sent it to the Doomsday Wasteland in less than 20 minutes. The telescopic person got out of the car in such a short time, and even appeared in front of my house by car? This Nima is really unscientific, but...I like it!" Su Sheng''s mouth raised and walked over...


    The telescopic man Ralph Dibney was originally a detective of the Central City Police Department and can be regarded as Barry Allen¡¯s boss, but he has a personality problem. Simply put, he is a black police officer. He was later accused by Barry Allen and lost his job. A private investigator was set up.What does this man say?The general direction is no problem, but the minor problems continue, especially the sneaky hands and feet are not clean. Later, he joined the Lightning Team and became a hero.


    "What''s the situation?" Su Sheng walked over and asked casually.


    "Unlucky, it''s a tire." Ralph Dibney looked at the villa that was not far away and then at Su Sheng took out a business card from his arms and handed it over."You can find me if you need it. I am definitely the best private detective in Central City."


    Su Sheng took the business card and looked at it."I am the only one nearby, and it''s not a major road. Why would you drive here?"


    "There is a case, in order to be in a hurry, I planned to take a shortcut from here. The result... 1.9" Ralph Dibney was very depressed. This case was rather urgent, so he got off the bus and went back to his office to drive downstairs. After leaving, I wanted to take a shortcut. Who knew that the road was so clean that he suddenly punctured his tire.


    "That''s it!"


    Su Sheng threw the business card aside and suddenly punched him under Ralph Dibney''s somewhat angry eyes.


    boom!


    This punch instantly knocked Ralph Dibney back. He covered his face and said, "Fak, what are you doing!"


    "What are you doing? Hit you, dissatisfied? Fight back!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Fak!"

 341 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 341

    Ralph Dibney is not a good person, and it is not his style to be beaten or not. He hit him with a fist when he yelled.


    ¢Ù¢Ù Transformers and special forces


    Chapter 387: Transformers World


    Fist brushed Su Sheng''s cheek, Su Sheng grabbed his wrist, turned and threw Ralph Dibney out.


    But instead of falling to the ground, Ralph Dibney flew away. He could clearly see that his arm stretched more than ten meters in an instant before Ralph Dibney fell to the ground.With a grin, Ralph Dibney looked up subconsciously, looking at his ten-meter-long arm, Su Sheng, who was ten meters away, was directly silly.


    This, what is going on?


    Am I dreaming or just fell to my head and hallucinated?


    "Hey, won''t you take your arm back?" Su Sheng grabbed his wrist and shook it towards him. He could still feel the sensation from his wrist?


    This¡­¡­


    Ralph Dibney''s eyes widened with a pop and lay down again, dizzy, he just fainted.


    Su Sheng laughed and let go of his wrist, and the wrist quickly retracted, shrinking to a normal size, followed by Su Sheng beckoning to take Ralph Dibney away directly with the shock wave wormhole. Now that the two interesting abilities are available, the abilities of the remaining ten people are not in a hurry. Let the Thinker and the Flash play slowly, and wait until they find them together to see if there is any interesting ability to replicate.


    Humming a little song, Su Sheng turned back to the villa.


    Based on the thinker''s plan, the Flash''s mobility is estimated to take a while to find the rest.Don¡¯t worry about the World of Doomsday Wasteland. The Shaw Group in the Pacific Rim is expanding, and the research on the combination of mecha and monsters is not so fast. The training of the Big Bada will not improve quickly, so... Su Sheng prepared Go play in the world of Transformers.


    It has been more than a week since he sent Anhalad to Transformers World. During this period, Anhalad has not contacted her, but Su Sheng has learned about her from the communication bracelet, at least not. What accident happened, it should have settled down.However, it takes more than a week for Anhalad to develop and achieve success. This is absolutely impossible. It takes a lot of time to understand the world alone, and Transformers has not yet appeared and has not been exposed to public vision. It is even more difficult to develop.


    Su Sheng didn''t plan to find her in the past. Let her try to see what scale she can develop.


    After all, there are many geniuses in the world of Transformers, such as Cade, the actor in the fourth part of Transformers. This is a very talented inventor who has a good research and understanding of Transformers, uh...he His daughter is also very beautiful.Secondly, Su Yueming, the president of the China region of the company that developed the artificial transformers, is capable of literary skills and excellent business acumen.


    Su Sheng was wondering what kind of powerful mechas could be created if the technologies of the Transformers Pacific Rim were combined?Therefore, although Su Sheng intends to have fun in the Transformers world, he does not intend to meet Anhalad. Let''s act separately.Simply confessed to Laura and the others to keep in touch with the bracelet at any time, and Su Sheng went directly to the Transformers world without a pillow.


    Transformers world.


    Hong Kong.


    People come and go.


    Surrounded by lively and noisy sounds, Cantonese and Mandarin are mixed, and a few words of English can be heard from time to time. It is a very tolerant city.Most of the people on the street are in a hurry and life is fast.Su Sheng settled down and quickly integrated into the surrounding environment. First, he found some gadgets on the street and converted it into gold for money. Then he went to the bank to open an account, and Su Sheng began to wander around.


    There are a lot of different kinds of snacks on the street, and occasionally you can see many beautiful and cool beauties. While eating, Su Sheng admires the pairs of beautiful legs, in a good mood.Of course, he has not forgotten to search the world with Indigo''s ability. So far, there are no rumors about Transformers on the Internet, but it doesn''t matter. His current goal is not to rush to find Transformers.


    He is going to stay in this world for a while to play, and find a few specific targets to set up the stall first. For example, first set up a technology company to study ordinary mechas. Maybe he can find out where the Shaw Group is. The opposite direction and function, and... the good show of Mecha vs Transformers must be seen!


    Therefore, Su Sheng''s first goal is to research and develop artificial transformers company Su Yueming, president of China Energy Technology Group in the original work.However, according to time, the Transformers have not yet appeared, so this technology company that uses Transformers fragments to research artificial transformers will naturally not appear, and Su Yueming will not become the president of China.


    While searching for Su Yueming on the Internet, Su Sheng found a hotel to settle in.


    Open the room, pay, and get the door card.


    Su Sheng walked to the elevator.


    At this time, the elevator did not close, and there was only one woman inside.


    This woman is wearing high heels, pink shorts, and a small white sling with her waist faintly visible inside, her black clothes, long hair shawl, her arms against the elevator wall, her straight legs tilted slightly.Seeing Su Sheng walking towards the elevator, she didn''t look like she had to wait at all. Instead, she waved her fingers with a provocative smile.


    Su Sheng 373 laughed dumbly and watched the elevator door slowly close and rise.


    "Provocative? It just happens that there is no pillow at night, it''s you!" Su Sheng chuckled and waited for the elevator to come down again, and at the same time, he controlled his luck and started playing with his thoughts.


    Ding!


    The elevator door opened, and Su Sheng, who had taken the elevator up, found his room and opened the door.


    The layout of the room is not bad, and it is very clean. The big floor-to-ceiling windows can also see a good view without mentioning the panoramic view.Turning around and taking off his clothes, Su Sheng went to the room to take a shower and waited to see if the elevator girl would come to his room.The pattering of water stopped, and the hotel came out wrapped in a bath towel without a night gown.


    As soon as he came out of the bathroom, Su Sheng heard an eager knock on the door, and when Su Sheng opened the door, he saw the elevator girl rushing in anxiously.


    The speed force starts.


    Time seemed to have been pressing the still button, Su Sheng glanced at the elevator girl and she came out and saw a few gangsters with tattoos and dyed hair rushing out in the direction of the elevator entrance, should it be the elevator girl?


    ...


    PS: The elevator girl in Transformers 4.


    Chapter 388 Elevator Girl


    Control your luck and get what you want.


    Su Sheng has to say that this ability is really 9, which is almost a 6.


    Return to the original position, withdraw the super power.


    The elevator girl recognized Su Shengleng when she opened the door, but now she couldn''t help but think about it.Before she came back, she was maliciously accosted and scolded the other party for a few words. I didn''t expect the other party to find the hotel in the hotel. The consequences would be disastrous if they found out.So she didn''t even think about throwing herself into Su Sheng''s arms and kissing him, and at the same time, she was about to close the door.


    The sound of footsteps came from the corridor, and it was obvious that the gangsters seemed to have seen someone enter Su Sheng''s room and plan to come over.


    "Close the door," the elevator girl said hastily.


    Su Sheng said suddenly."Kneel and leave it to me."


    The footsteps became more and more rapid, and the elevator girl had no time to think about it and knelt directly beside Su Sheng''s leg. Su Sheng did not close the door but untied the bath towel. At this time, the gangsters outside the door came over.


    "What are you doing!" Su Sheng pretended to be flustered and straightened the bath towel just to block the upper body of the elevator girl while shouting towards the bastard outside the door."Look, look, what are you looking at, haven''t you seen anyone using your mouth?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The gangsters stunned, Su Sheng suddenly put down his bath towel and closed the door.


    The moment the bath towel fell to the ground and the door closed, the gangsters saw the woman.


    Is not it?


    Not the person they were looking for?


    boom!


    The door closed heavily, and the gangsters glanced at each other."Find, then find!"


    With a shout, the footsteps faded away.


    "Huh..." The elevator girl blushed and let out a sigh of embarrassment, not going to see Su Sheng.


    She realized that Su Sheng used this method to deceive the gangsters, but it was false, but what she saw was real.As soon as the bath towel was opened, the shocking thing was close to her, even if she didn''t deliberately approach it, she still felt that she had touched it.


    too exaggerated!

 342 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 342

    Su Sheng bent down, picked up the bath towel and put it on again, then looked at the elevator girl who had survived the disaster on the ground.


    "Don''t you want to say something?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "You are too big," the elevator girl said smoothly.


    After speaking, she also realized that what people asked was not this at all. She pretended to be awkward and calm and stood up and said: "You are too courageous. If they rush in, you and me will be miserable. But fortunately, you will They cheated, thank you for helping me out."


    "That''s it?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and smiled."If I remember correctly, did we meet in the elevator just now, you are inside and I am outside."


    "Uh... I''m sorry." The elevator girl apologized very bachelor.


    After talking about the elevator girl, she seemed to be planning to leave, but as soon as she walked to the door, she heard a sound outside.


    "MD, block me downstairs and send someone to guard on this floor, I don''t believe she won''t come out!" The elevator girl''s face stiffened, and she turned to look at Su Sheng awkwardly and said a little pitifully."Um... they haven''t left yet, can I..."


    "Want to stay?" Su Sheng answered.


    The elevator girl nodded repeatedly.


    Su Sheng smiled."You didn''t open the door for me when I was in the elevator just now, but I am different from you, I don''t do this kind of thing..."


    Embarrassment is really embarrassing.


    At that time, she had just scolded the gangster who had struck up and was really upset, so she provoked Su Sheng in the elevator, but she didn''t expect that this would happen later.But I didn''t expect this person to be nice, witty, smart, and courageous to help. She just wanted to say thank you, when she saw Su Sheng walked to the door and held down the handrail.


    "I won''t do this kind of thing, won''t do things that don''t help people open the door, so... I''ll open the door for you..."


    "Don''t..." The elevator girl hurriedly held her hand in shock and pleaded softly: "Why are you like this? I''ll be dead if you open the door."


    "I haven''t seen you worry that I can''t get on the elevator and delay things?" Su Sheng responded with a light smile.


    "I, I thought you were a good person. I didn''t expect you to be so stingy. Sorry, I was wrong about the elevator. Can I apologize to you?" What a wit, what a good person, this is a bastard!


    "I accept your apology, but not the way you apologize!" Su Sheng said lightly and narrowed his eyes.


    Eyes meet, the elevator girl has a sense of fear inexplicably.


    "Kneel down." Su Sheng said softly.


    This sound seemed to have a sense of supreme oppression. The elevator girl only felt weak at her feet and knelt down with a soft thump.The heart thumped and thumped wildly, she actually had the idea of ??not daring to raise her head or getting up, even if she did not look at each other, Su Sheng''s eyes at that moment still couldn''t disappear in her mind, as if she had been staring at her. .


    Su Sheng stroked her head with one hand and unwrapped the bath towel and said softly: "Apologizing is not just to say with your mouth, but to do it with your mouth!"


    Slightly forward, the elevator girl has subconsciously opened her mouth.


    The gangsters outside are very persevering, saying that blocking people is really blocking people and has not left, but I don¡¯t know when the elevator girl seems to have forgotten this. To be precise, she seems to have forgotten herself, just subconsciously. Obeying Su Sheng''s arrangement, those eyes, the feeling of oppression and fear that grew from the depths of his heart, followed like a shadow.She is usually a brave and hot girl who dared to scold if she didn''t agree with her, but now she is cleverly controlled as if she is mentally controlled and she can''t raise the slightest thought of resistance or resistance at all.


    Su Sheng didn''t control her. It''s just that if Su Sheng let go of his mental aura, ordinary people really couldn''t resist.


    The first night when he first arrived in the Transformers world passed away. An elevator girl who had met once became his first pillow in the Transformers world, and it was a kind of fully developed knowledge.After tossing, she didn''t even have the strength to beg for mercy, and she kept the precious things for such a long time and was almost broken in one night.


    The sky is clear and cloudless.


    Su Shengyou woke up at noon, and the girl next to her was still in the same sleeping position as last night. If she didn''t have a steady breathing, she thought she would just hang up.


    "Well, it''s a little bit cruel. If you know the consequences of the elevator''s temporary provocation, I don''t know if you will regret your death." Su Sheng chuckled and called the hotel to get some food and went to the bathroom. Wash.


    Chapter 389: Forty-nine and Su Yueming


    The bastard who had stayed guard all night finally left in the morning, after all, it was impossible to stay here forever.


    After washing and getting dressed, Su Sheng checked Su Yueming''s information while eating breakfast.


    Su Yueming now works in a small company in China, with a salary of 3,000 to 5,000, and she has to work overtime every day. According to the data, she has been working in this company for more than a year, and she can''t tell at all except for the transition from internship. May have to promote the posture of promotion, but do not see the future and future.However, her ability and talents are still good, but what Huaxia lacks most is talent, but the opportunity to make an appearance.Even if she has ambitions, she can only stay in the company to work safely due to life.


    "It looks like it should be easy to dig. High welfare and high remuneration plus the opportunity to display your aspirations and strengths shouldn''t be a big problem." Su Sheng used his ability to directly send a recruitment email to Su Yueming''s frequently used emails, thinking about himself The direction of setting up the company, the funds invested, including the treatment to her, etc. are all described in detail.Of course, such an email may be regarded as a fraud or virus in all likelihood, so Su Sheng attached Su Yueming''s resume.


    Yes, her own detailed resume.


    In this way, at least it proves that I have investigated her and it was not a fraud or a prank.Finally, Su Sheng left his own number, waiting for her to call.Dealing with Su Yueming''s affairs, Su Sheng certainly did not forget to look for the hero of Transformers 4 Cade, he is relatively easy to find, as long as the company is established, it should be easy to find it.


    Then!


    Su Sheng took the time to find the hero of Transformers 1-3, the student Sam who bought a second-hand car and went to the pinnacle of life.I have to say that this guy''s luck is really good.A poor dick is not handsome, just because he bought a second-hand car and his girlfriend is sexy and beautiful, the car has become a bumblebee and even saved the world.


    After the things here are handled, Su Sheng is ready to go and have a look, for Bumblebee and the heroine Michaela who is exactly the same as Lily, one of the female firestorms.


    After eating, looking at the elevator girl who hadn''t woke up, Su Sheng shrugged and turned to go out.


    This is because he came to Hong Kong. Naturally, he has to go around and enjoy the feeling of being full of Chinese people. Simply put, it is eating, drinking and having fun. When the evening is approaching, Sheng Su received a call from Su Yueming. The other party should have read the email so it is tentative After inquiring, Su Sheng roughly explained a few words and invited her to meet in Hong Kong.


    Obviously Su Yueming still hesitated, but Su Sheng directly transferred 100,000 yuan to her account, which is called the round-trip travel expenses.


    This made Su Yueming quite surprised. If her previous information was not a big deal, it would not be that simple to find her private bank account.After several hesitations, Su Yueming still decided to take a look. It shouldn''t be enough to deceive herself by looking at the other party''s situation, and she has nothing to deceive.


    Open the door and return to the hotel.


    After coming in, Su Sheng saw the elevator girl sitting on the bed only wearing panties.


    "You haven''t left yet?" Su Sheng was a little surprised. She thought she would leave when she woke up. After all, she just found a temporary pillow for herself at one time.


    The elevator girl looked at Su Sheng and stopped talking. She did want to leave when she woke up, but lost everything overnight. Although she was still full of fear for Su Sheng, she was unwilling to leave like this. Was it for the sake of an explanation or other reasons, anyway, she did not leave after taking a bath and resting.


    "Even if you don''t leave, just stay with me for another day." Su Sheng didn''t matter. After all, the appearance and posture of this pillow are still quite good, and it is the original factory, it doesn''t matter if it is used for a few days.


    "You, what''s your name?" the elevator girl asked.


    "Did I ask your name?" Su Sheng asked back.


    The elevator girl was stunned and shook her head. From beginning to end, the two of them didn''t have much verbal communication. They just said the name?I never asked.


    "You don''t even have to ask your name, you don''t need to ask my name. Yesterday you apologized. I won''t lose you if you want to stay today." Su Sheng looked at her clothes on the ground, and the look in his eyes made The elevator girl was inexplicably embarrassed. She knew that the other party was looking at her clothes brand.


    But all she wears is only local goods.


    Su Sheng opened the wallet he bought while shopping and pulled out the money in it and counted it."There are about 30,000 yuan here, and the people are good and upright. Let''s go back and buy some beautiful clothes for yourself." Su Sheng put the money on the side table.


    The expression of the elevator girl kept changing.


    "You, what do you mean, do you think I am..."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is or not." Su Sheng pouted."I''m not insulting you or taking money to hit you, but things have already happened. It doesn''t matter if you are willing to stay and don''t want the money! I just want to make things simpler. Nine, I¡¯m going to be with you and fall in love, right? Let¡¯s not say whether I like you or not, even if you actually don¡¯t like me? I can only talk about a complicated situation caused by many factors."


    "So let''s keep it simple. If you think I''m pretty good and want to stay, then stay. With this money, you don''t want it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want me. If you want to go, the door is there."


    Su Sheng¡¯s words are more or less straightforward, but it is indeed true. The elevator girls themselves do not admit that they fall in love with Su Sheng. Is it really a complicated situation caused by multiple factors?After hesitating for a moment, she didn''t choose to leave, nor did she look at the money.Su Sheng shrugged."After shopping for a day, I went to take a shower. I called the front desk if I wanted to eat. I have already eaten."


    Su Sheng turned and went to the bathroom.

 343 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 343

    After washing out after a while, Su Sheng wrapped a bath towel and saw that she had eaten something, and there was an extra lady''s nightgown on her body.


    Su Sheng turned and lay down and took out the phone to play around. There was a social software on his phone. After registering his account, he added two numbers, two girls'' numbers.


    ...


    PS: Su Yueming is the role played by Li Bingbing in Transformers 4.


    Chapter 390 The Decepticon appears, is the Autobot still far away?


    Two numbers.


    One is Michaela, the heroine of Transformers 1, and the other is Tessa Eagle, the daughter of the hero of Transformers 4.


    In addition, Su Sheng didn''t pay much attention to it and browsed other news casually.


    For Su Sheng, having a pillow next to her is not a big deal. At first, the elevator girl seemed a little cautious, but soon Su Sheng¡¯s casual and natural attitude made her slowly relax, before she knew it. Late at night.After lying down, the elevator girl thought Su Sheng would...like last night, but she just hugged herself to sleep.


    The rising sun rose, and Su Sheng answered Su Yueming''s call in the morning, and she had already arrived.


    "Is there anything going on for a while?" Su Shengchao-the elevator girl said.


    The elevator girl was stunned and shook her head.


    "That''s right, get up and clean up and accompany me to meet someone." Su Shengdao.


    After washing and dressing, the two came out of the hotel to a coffee shop, where they met Su Yueming, who was still a little nervous.To be honest, Su Yueming was a little disappointed after seeing Su Sheng. He was too young, and there was a woman by her side. She looked like a rich second-generation, rich son who just started a company for fun.The most important thing is that Su Yueming doesn''t know what kind of background Su Sheng has, and his behavior is not reassuring.


    She didn''t say anything about the core content at all. She directly transferred 300 million yuan to Su Mingyue to set up a company and a factory, which made Su Yueming feel like a child''s play.


    "I know what you are thinking, and I can more or less guess your concerns. Then, after the company''s corresponding affairs are completed, I will provide you with the core technology and specific directions. Believe me, this is definitely an epoch-making. Research.¡± Su Sheng smiled and said towards Su Mingyue.


    "Ok."


    What can Su Yueming say with Su Sheng''s rapturous and resolute style?Anyway, even if the other party just started a company to play with, you can''t lose much, at least you can mix qualifications.So Yueming Su quickly invested in the construction of the company. The company''s name is Gukrypton Technology Co., Ltd., and the name is strange, but Su Sheng likes it.


    Su Yueming began to get busy after reviewing the procedures, qualifications, and acquisition of factories for creating companies.Where is Su Sheng?It was the first time that the shopkeeper had confirmed the employment relationship and handed over the money to Su Yueming and basically ignored it, only occasionally when Su Yueming couldn''t pay attention to it.It is worth mentioning that the elevator girl has been following Su Sheng these days. She didn''t ask for the money, and no one left. After almost a week, Su Sheng suddenly sent the elevator girl to Su Yueming to work with her, salary?treatment?position?None of this was mentioned, but the elevator girl readily agreed.


    After that, Su Sheng left Hong Kong.


    Transformers appeared.


    Just the night before, Su Sheng intercepted a distress signal from a military operations base and a short impact clip on the Internet. In this clip, a combat helicopter turned into a giant robot and attacked the military''s station.


    Decepticon members are dizzy!


    The Decepticons have already appeared, and their purpose of appearing is naturally to find the whereabouts of the fire source, and soon Autobots will appear.


    For example, the bumblebee.


    ...


    ...


    The sun is clear and cloudless.


    The hot sun and the sultry weather make you feel like you will sweat profusely if you do nothing. At a remote garage not far away, a car was slightly hoisted, and a pair of long bronze legs were exposed. The slender sexy waist trembled slightly, and Michaela was focusing on repairing the car.There was a jingle for a while, and Michaela crawled out of it, rubbing her back.


    Denim shorts, small pink suspenders, and sweat drips down the excellent, wet long hair from the bronze skin.Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Michaela was about to put the wrench down when he found someone.


    An Asian man.


    The straight pants and white shirt looked refreshing and clean with an inexplicable temperament. She even found that the other party didn''t even sweat.It¡¯s okay to dress like this in this weather, but it¡¯s a bit exaggerated to not even sweat.


    "Is there something?" Michaela asked.


    "Want to make some extra money?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Michaela pouted her lips: "Not interested."


    "There are five thousand dollars here, you just need to take me to the nearby second-hand car market." Su Sheng took out the money and put it in the car parked aside.


    Michaela was stunned.


    Her living conditions were not good. Her father was a car thief. For this reason, she even left a record, and his father was still in jail.The car repair shop run by her alone cannot be said to be bleak but not too good. Five thousand dollars is not a small amount for her.However, five thousand dollars is just to lead the way?Michaela is not stupid, she doesn''t believe it.Mostly take the opportunity to strike up a conversation with yourself?She has seen many men like this, and she is confident that she can cope with it.


    Michaela walked out and closed the door of the car dealership, walked to Su Sheng''s side, took a look at Su Sheng, stuffed the money into his butt pocket and then opened the door."Come up."


    Su Sheng smiled and turned into the car.


    "boom!"


    The car started and drove out quickly. Su Sheng looked at Michaela sideways, his hair was slightly floating by the wind, and the normal little sling looked like a low-cut. People have an urge to find out.


    "What are you looking at!" Michaela was a little dissatisfied with Su Sheng''s look.


    Su Sheng smiled: "You look like a woman before me."


    Michaela sneered."Don''t you think this approach is too old-fashioned? I''m only responsible for sending you to the place. Don''t even think about it. I''m not interested in you."


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal.


    Twenty minutes later, Michaela took Su Sheng to a second-hand car shop. To be precise, this one might be nearby.There are all kinds of used cars in the parking lot.


    "Thank you." Su Shengchao Michaela opened the door and got out of the car and walked over.


    In the car, Michaela looked at Su Sheng who was leaving with a slight shock. Could it be that he really just came to buy a car?Go so simply?


    Chapter 391 It''s up to you to get what you want, Bumblebee!


    "and many more."


    Not long after Su Sheng walked, he heard Michaela shouting behind him, stopped and turned around to see Michaela chasing after him.


    Su Sheng looked intently, and Michaela fluffed his hair."Are you really here to buy a car?"


    "Is that right? I want to find a car. If I have one, I will buy it. If I don''t have it, then it will be fine."


    "I''ll accompany you, maybe it can help you make it cheaper, so...I will make your money safe." Mikhail said.


    Originally, she planned to send people to the place and leave, and she would not be polite if the other party took the opportunity to entangle.As a result, she didn''t expect that the other party really seemed to be here to buy a car, and the five thousand dollars earned was a little unreliable, so she caught up.


    "Yes." Su Sheng nodded.


    "What car do you want to buy?" Michaela and Su Sheng asked as they walked into the parking lot and looked around.


    "Chevrolet Camaro." Su Shengdao.


    "Comaro?" Michaela thought he wanted to buy a special model. If he buys it from a second-hand car shop, it should be an old model, right?This model shouldn''t be worth his special visit, right?Also spent five thousand dollars to lead the way?

 344 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 344

    They were walking when they saw a chubby black boss approaching.


    "You two want to..."


    "Chevrolet Camaro, do you have it?" Su Sheng waved and interrupted the boss before he finished speaking.


    It was really uncomfortable for the words to be choked and not finished. The boss paused for a few seconds before continuing to speak: "Yes, there is a car in very good condition, come with me."


    The boss led the way and quickly stopped in front of a yellow Camaro.


    Just looking at the appearance, it is easy to doubt that the boss said that the car is in good condition. Michaela took the initiative to help Su Sheng check the car. Su Sheng asked the boss: "Are you this one here?"


    "Just this one."


    "Have you sold it recently? A car of the same model?" Su Sheng asked again.


    This question makes the boss a little puzzled. He hasn''t seen this when he bought a car, but he still shook his head and said, "No, the price of this car is not cheap, so..."


    The boss still didn''t finish his words, because he saw Su Sheng looking at Michaela who came by, and no one looked at you. How can you continue to say this?


    "How much is it?" Michaela asked the boss.


    "Thirty thousand dollars." The boss said.


    Michaela did not speak and pulled Su Sheng to the side and whispered, "It''s only worth eight thousand dollars."


    Su Sheng nodded and turned to the boss."Deal."


    "You..." Michaela subconsciously tugged Su Sheng''s arm, didn''t he tell you that it would cost eight thousand dollars?You even bought it directly at a price?Money is not spent like that, let alone buy a new car if you have money?


    Seeing Su Sheng paying the bill, Michaela turned around angrily and left.


    Transaction complete.


    Su Sheng took the key and got into the car.


    How should I say this car is really old. Just when the exhaust pipe was started, a cloud of black smoke was expelled. When the car was driven, it was even more damn, as if it could be turned off at any time.After driving the car out, Su Sheng saw Michaela standing by her car, obviously waiting for herself?


    "Thank you for helping." Su Sheng stopped and said with a smile.


    Michaela shook his head: "I don''t know what you are going to do, but you can''t drive this car. Go to my garage and I will fix it for you."


    Su Sheng smiled: "This is not necessarily true, you come up first and I will take you around."


    "This kind of sports car takes girls for a drive?" Michaela pouted but got into the car.


    Su Sheng started the car.


    "Do you think this car will not work?" Su Sheng asked while driving.


    "What do you mean?" Mikhail said in an angry voice."I think this car is almost eight thousand, worth the price..."


    "Zerzzi."


    When Michaela¡¯s voice just got off the car, the radio on the car suddenly turned on, and the harsh screams surprised Michaela and said: "See? It''s all wrong."


    Su Sheng smiled, patted the steering wheel and turned off the radio."No, let alone 30,000, even if it is 300,000, 3 million, 30 million, or even 300 million, I think it is worth it. Do you know why?"


    "Because you are a lunatic?" Michaela said bluntly.


    Su Sheng laughed and patted the steering wheel and said: "How about making a bet? I will let you agree that even if it is worth three thousand, it is worth it, right before dark? As long as you think it''s not worth I give you thirty thousand dollars. On the contrary, you think it''s worth it..." Su Sheng looked up and down Michaela... "How about staying with me tonight?"


    "I admit it''s worth it?" Michaela asked.


    "of course."


    Michaela curled her lips and said, "You want to give me money, why don''t I?"


    "Then it''s settled." Su Sheng smiled and continued driving.


    The car drove aimlessly on the street. At first, Michaela didn''t feel this way, but when Su Sheng went around a place several times, she couldn''t help it."What the hell are you doing?"


    "Wait for the bus!" Su Sheng simply stopped.


    "I don''t have time to waste here with you." Michaela said solemnly.


    "No, I''m waiting!"


    Su Sheng''s eyes stared slightly at the yellow Camaro, the new Camaro, which looked very cool in sports car style.


    "It seems that you don''t have to wait until the night, it''s time to witness the miracle." Su Sheng opened the door and got out of the car. Michaela got out of the car suspiciously and saw Su Sheng patted the front of the car."It''s up to you whether I can get what I want tonight, you should upgrade, Bumblebee!"


    "Bumblebee? You...you were talking to the car and you gave the car a name?" Michaela spoke in amazement, and was stunned soon.


    3.1 What did she see?


    Obviously both of them got out of the car, but the car started by itself, turned around and turned accurately, and it even chased up the previous Camaro.


    Scan, change.


    Just when the car hadn¡¯t left the sight of the two of them, suddenly it turned around and rushed back. At the same time, it changed. In that moment, in a moment, the old and old car suddenly became The new Camaro is exactly the same as the one just now.The car stopped abruptly in front of Su Sheng and Michaela, and then clicked twice.


    The car door opened.


    "Are you surprised or surprised?"


    "Is it worth 300 million dollars to buy a Hornet?"


    Su Sheng smiled and said to the stunned Michaela.


    Chapter 392: Trading District 7 and Winning Michaela


    "This...what''s going on?" Michaela subconsciously stroked the body of the Hornet, really...really changed.The Camaro, which was originally an old model, has now become a new model!She stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes in surprise.


    "boarding."


    Su Sheng smiled and pushed Michaela into the car and walked around and sat in the driving seat.


    Closing the door, Su Sheng smiled and patted the steering wheel.


    The roar sounded instantaneously, the sound was completely different from before, and the hornet rushed out directly with a swish, and it was completely automatic driving.Su Sheng didn''t control his luck points full of luck, but he was still lucky.I bought a Bumblebee for thirty thousand dollars, whether it¡¯s dismantling the structure of the autobot or using it as a car.And Bumblebee is also very face-to-face and immediately upgrades and transforms without hiding his identity.


    Su Sheng really hesitated to dismantle the Hornet.


    "Forget it, I won''t open you for the sake of helping me pick up girls so hard, anyway there are many more Transformers!" Su Sheng secretly turned his head and looked at the stunned little friend Mikhail General. Reached out and grabbed her hand, which made Mikhail seem to have relied on all of a sudden and looked at Su Sheng with ten fingers and 12 clasps."Well, what is going on?"


    "Bumblebee, find a quiet place to stop." Su Sheng said, Bumblebee quickly changed lanes and parked under the viaduct.


    Open and quiet.

 345 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 345

    Su Sheng and Michaela got out of the car and said."If you want to know what''s going on, you have to know what a hornet is, hornet, change your body."


    As soon as the voice fell, the car moved.


    There was a clicking sound, and the car turned from a car to an Autobot in a blink of an eye as if it was deformed.


    Two legs and two horns, one head.


    Just like a robot.


    This scene of transformation made Michaela subconsciously pounce into Su Sheng''s arms.


    "This is Bumblebee, Cybertron, a kind of mechanical life form. Their hometown is on the distant Cybertron. They are roughly divided into two factions, Autobots and Decepticons. Simply put, Autobots are good people. Tianhu is a bad guy, and then..." Su Sheng stopped Michaela to explain, this explanation surprised both Michaela and Bumblebee.


    Michaela was surprised that there were such aliens, and Bumblebee was surprised that Su Sheng knew so much about Cybertron.


    "This is how things are." Su Sheng patted Michaela on the shoulder and said."This world will soon be in chaos. The Decepticons are looking for the source of fire and the leader, Megatron, and may soon be found."


    "So, what should I do?" Michaela said subconsciously.


    "Cold." Su Sheng smiled."Let''s go back first, the Hornet will signal the Autobots to come and support, right?"


    The Hornet nodded and turned into a car form again, carrying Su Sheng and Michaela back to the dealership.


    "After you contact Optimus Prime, they will come to Michaela''s house to find me." Su Sheng said to Bumblebee and got into Michaela''s car.


    Bumblebee drove away, and Michaela drove back home in a daze.


    After returning to the familiar environment and sitting on the bed, Michaela seemed to gradually calm down and thought of something.Since Sheng Su knows so many things, did he buy Bumblebee on purpose?Regardless of his actions in the car dealership or before the Bumblebee upgrades and transforms, he is fully confident, he... who is he?


    Michaela turned to look at Su Sheng and found that he was on the phone.


    "Yes, I sent the document just now. This is a single-player mecha design. No, no, no... I didn''t let you produce it. In fact, this mecha has been in operation and has been combated many times. With experience, what I need is that you use this design drawing to contact the U.S. Ministry of National Defense in the name of the company to request participation in the Hoover Dam project in District 7. Rest assured, this design drawing is incomplete, even if they can imitate it. The mecha comes but lacks the core neuron connection. In exchange for participation, they can sell their finished mechas. Don''t worry, tomorrow I will send a mecha to get the trust."


    "I know, of course I know you don¡¯t understand these details, but what do you think I started a company for? Just study them. You just need to send someone to learn technology, first have an understanding of it, and then I will get experimental products. For your in-depth study. Yes, there is another person I sent together. You can ask him to join the company as an engineer."


    "Just contact tomorrow."


    If you don¡¯t dismantle the Hornet, you can only start with other Transformers. The Hoover Dam has the fire source and Megatron found in the seventh district.Megatron can release Su Sheng for a while, and Wei needs to lead the Decepticons all day long to do things, but it''s okay to study the source of fire first.


    As for the mechas, they are also easy to handle. What Su Sheng provides is not the crimson mecha, but the weakened version. The size, weight, power and other aspects are very different. Su Sheng does not even need to go to the Pacific Rim World to get it. Just get one yourself in a while.


    "Look at me for what?" Su Sheng put down the phone and asked Mikaela.


    "397 you, who are you?" Michaela asked.


    "Who do you think I am?" Su Sheng asked back.


    Michaela shook her head: "I don''t know, but can you not involve me in this matter, I... I''m just an ordinary person."


    "Don''t you want to wash off your criminal record? Don''t you want your father to be released from prison?" Su Sheng came to Michaela and wrapped her waist with one hand, and asked bewilderedly by touching her cheek with one hand. .


    Michaela wanted to refuse but couldn''t speak at all.


    Of course she wants!


    "Look up at me." Su Sheng whispered.


    Michaela subconsciously raised her head slowly, lowered her head, leaned over and kissed her lips, and walked directly into the airport unceremoniously.After a while, Michaela suddenly reacted and hurriedly pushed Su Sheng away, Su Sheng smiled.


    "I''ll help you!"


    When the voice fell, Su Sheng pushed Michaela¡¯s shoulder directly onto the bed. Su Sheng watched Michaela slowly unbuttoning his shirt, one by one, his sturdy and perfect body was undoubtedly leaked. , Watching the shirtless Su Shengmikaila did not get up but slowly turned his head and looked aside.


    Chapter 393 Special Forces Debut


    Washington Special Group.


    White House, Office of the President.


    Some white-haired presidents are looking at a file about mechas, which were just reported by the Ministry of National Defense. Although he can''t understand the design drawings of mechas at all, he has marked the performance and power of mechas.Putting down the file, the President asked the Secretary of Defense, "What do you mean?"


    "This mech production drawing was passed by the president of a Huaxia company Gu Krypton Technology Co., Ltd., and I investigated that this company was just established. The president Su Yueming was originally an employee of a small company in China without any background. It should be an agent. The funds provided by the real boss and the mecha design drawings. There is no problem with the source of the funds, but the source cannot be found at all. They hope that they can intervene in the research of the fire source in District 7 and sell it as a transaction. Mecha like us."


    "It is preliminarily determined that the feasibility of the mecha is very high, and the other party is willing to provide proof and testing, but... the price of this mecha is relatively expensive, and each one costs 50 million US dollars!"


    "The most important thing is..." The Secretary of Defense paused: "This behind-the-scenes boss may know information about this kind of aliens!"


    "What''s your opinion?" the president asked again.


    "After confirming that the mecha is valid, agree to the transaction, and use the other side''s intelligence to learn more about the aliens. This alien attack is likely to be a sign. We need to hurry up. In addition... I request special forces to intervene Protect and steal intelligence at the same time." The Defense Minister said.


    "Approved." The president made a final decision.


    After leaving, the Secretary of Defense made a phone call and then boarded a plane.


    Not long after the plane landed at the airport of a military base, several people were already waiting here.


    There are four people in total.


    "Commander Hawke." The Secretary of Defense came over and looked at and greeted him.


    The commander named Hawk looks like he is about fifty. He has a strong physique and is not old at all. He wears a military uniform and gives a person a very shrewd, capable and not simple temperament.


    Every country has its own special forces.GIJOE is a joint special force based on NATO, and Hawke is the commander.


    "I''ve already told you about the particularity of the mission. Is this the member you selected?" the defense minister said.


    Hawke nodded and introduced. The first thing he introduced was the red-haired girl in a special black uniform around him."She''s Scarlett. You can call her a red-haired girl. She is proficient in fighting and related. She is the first in the special forces. She graduated from college at the age of 12, has a black belt in martial arts and joined the special forces. She has not failed so far. Record, very good at intelligence work."


    After talking, Hawke introduced another man. This man was wearing a black tights, with a helmet and mask on his head showing nothing, and two katana behind his back."His name is Snake Eye. He is the most lethal legend and the strongest in the special forces. He can''t speak for some special reasons."


    "This... Courtnick Ridge, you can also call her a cover girl. Before joining the Special Forces, she was a model, an expert in diesel engine oil dynamics and gas turbines. She is beautiful and smart. Mecha machinery can provide a lot of help!"


    Two women and one man.


    The Minister of Defense nodded in satisfaction and looked at the redhead and the cover girl."Have you ever said the particularity of the mission? Because the other party may have very important information, it may be..."


    "I have said it." The red-haired woman and the cover girl said in unison."If the situation requires, we have no problem!"


    "Then please."


    ...


    The sun shines warmly on a curvy body, with long legs and plump hips, slender waist and big breasts. This is a perfect body that any man will stand up and salute as soon as he sees it.Michaela fluffed up her messy hair, opened her eyes and slowly got up.There was no one around her, her body and memory left the craziness of last night, her throat was a bit dry and hoarse, it was the first time she knew that her vocal range was so high.


    The sound of jingle bells sounded from outside, and Michaela was shocked looking for shorts to put on, picked up a white shirt and put on the door and went out.


    Outside is the workshop of the garage.

 346 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 346

    It''s just that the car that had stood up was gone, replaced by a silver-white lady mecha.Su Sheng''s shirtless seemed to be fiddling with something on the mecha, when he heard the voice turning his head, his eyes showed the color of experience.


    Straight long legs, white men''s shirt.


    The dress of a woman with a missing body can be said to be quite stunning.


    Michaela didn¡¯t pay much attention to Su Sheng¡¯s eyes but looked at the mecha in surprise. She remembered that Su Sheng had indeed said to send a mecha as an experiment. I thought it was transferred from another place, but now it seems It seems... he made it himself.Remember it seems to go to bed after three in the morning?It''s only ten o''clock now. Did he finish such a complicated mecha without sleeping all night?


    No tools, no helpers?


    "How is it?" Su Sheng walked over and embraced her and kissed her on the cheek and asked with a smile.


    "You, what did you do?"


    "This is the secret between us. Don''t tell anyone. Someone from the military will come over to test the performance of the mecha. If there is no problem, the business will be done. You look like this... really beautiful." Su Sheng''s hands are not honest. Caressing her pretty waist.


    Although she and Laili look a bit like a double body, their temperaments are not the same.


    Michaela is very independent, more temperamental than Laili.


    "Later, I will tell them to remove your criminal record and let your father out." Su Sheng whispered in her ear.


    "Really?" Michaela turned to look at Su Sheng excitedly. Su Sheng smiled and nodded. Michaela hugged Su Sheng directly.


    "Cough cough, cough cough cough..."


    Just as the two kissed, a cough suddenly remembered.


    Su Sheng separated from Michaela, and saw a woman in a black tight-fitting combat suit standing at the door looking at the white mecha in surprise.


    "I''m going to change clothes." Michaela said and turned to leave, and Su Sheng went straight to the woman.


    ...


    PS: Both Special Forces and Transformers belong to Hasbro''s series. In the comics, the two seem to be linked, so I just got them written together.The Special Forces has published two movies, one is the rise of Cobra, and the other is a full counterattack.The picture shows the special forces red-haired female, the actor starred in the American drama "Beyond the Timeline".


    Chapter 394 The Redhead, Snake Eyes, Cover Girl and Assault


    "Scarlet, responsible for protecting you and the safety of the mecha." Seeing Su Sheng approaching, the red-haired woman nodded and introduced herself."There are two more outside, I want them to come in if it''s convenient."


    Su Sheng nodded nonchalantly.


    In the morning, Su Yueming contacted herself and said that the Ministry of National Defense agreed but needed to send someone to test the performance of the mecha. Su Sheng was too lazy to run around and just let them come here directly. Su Yueming also said that she might send someone to protect herself, but she didn¡¯t expect Would be a woman.The red-haired woman turned and left and said hello, and soon two people came over.


    One man and one woman.


    The female was wearing a camouflage uniform, while the male was covered in a dark uniform.


    "Huh?" Su Sheng stared at this strict man with a slight surprise. These two women are nothing more. The attraction is nothing more than a better figure and a better appearance, but in general, it is definitely not as good as a soldier. Ordinary women are well maintained, and there are so many good-looking skins, especially after Su Sheng just got Michaela, seeing them two really didn''t have any special reaction.


    But this stern man is different.


    The look of this guy is a bit familiar, as if he had seen it in a certain movie.


    Su Sheng''s eyes looked back and forth on the man and the two women. This behavior surprised the three of them but did not speak.


    "So this is ah!"


    After a while, Su Sheng smiled, and he remembered.


    This strict man should be the snake eye in the movie Special Forces, and these two women, the red-haired one should be the red-haired girl, and the very tall one in camouflage uniform should be the cover girl.Su Sheng thought he would be an agent of the seventh district, but he didn''t expect it to be a special force, which is quite interesting.


    "This is Snake Eye. He is mainly responsible for your safety."


    "This is Courtney."


    The redhead introduced two comrades in arms and said."The experimental site is ready, and you can take the mecha and set off at any time."


    Su Sheng nodded and asked: "Airplane?"


    The redhead nodded.


    "That..." Su Sheng pointed to the cover girl."Are you here to control the mecha?"


    The cover girl was shocked and didn''t expect that Su Sheng would choose to let herself control the mecha. Although she hadn''t operated or touched the mech at all, she would not miss this opportunity. After all, this was one of her missions.


    "What should I do?" the cover girl asked.


    Su Sheng immediately activated the mecha to let the cover girl in. This mecha is actually a large-sized battle suit. It just removes the artificial intelligence assistance and uses neuron connections. Simply put, this mecha is more like a set. Exoskeleton armor.Here the cover girl puts on the armor, and the other side Michaela is already dressed.


    "Let''s go." Su Sheng said, everyone went out.


    The cover girl was a bit rusty at first, but the operation method is really simple, and the neuron connection is similar to playing virtual games.Not long after she came out, she boarded the prepared transport plane and fixed the position of the mecha. The cover girl did not come out of the mecha.Su Sheng didn''t care, even he leaned against Michaela and introduced some functions of the mecha to the cover girl.


    opposite.


    The red-haired woman has been looking at Su Sheng and Michaela curiously. Before the action, she already knew the information of Michaela, and she felt almost the same as Su Yueming. If there was no Su Sheng, the special forces would not investigate their information in this life. .But Su Sheng''s information is very mysterious, there is not even a little bit of his information, even with powerful satellites and technology, he has not found his information, as if it did not exist in this world before and suddenly appeared.


    Her gaze turned towards the mecha, and this mecha. The weapons experts of the Ministry of National Defense found that this technology was at least ten years ahead of the time, not to mention the core neuron connection. Although the actual object was not seen, according to the design The introduction on the picture is definitely a technology that they have been unable to break through for decades. How could such an advanced technology be a little bit of wind and no trace before?


    Dididi, Dididi...


    The siren suddenly sounded on the plane, and the red-haired goddess got up and ran to the cockpit.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "The instrument is malfunctioning. It is suspected that the electronic equipment has been interfered. We must make an emergency landing." The pilot said anxiously, and the plane began to turbulently descend.The red-haired woman turned around and took a look at Snake Eye and then came to Su Sheng''s other side and sat down.''Mr. Su Sheng, don''t worry!"


    Su Sheng nodded and held Michaela''s hand. He was not afraid, but apparently Michaela was very afraid.


    suddenly.


    The originally bumpy plane slowly stabilized, and the red-haired woman thought it was because the instrument had returned to normal, but saw the pilot run out.


    "How are you..."


    "The plane was fixed from above, and we are being dragged to fly. There are enemies, you are ready." The pilot said in a deep voice.


    The red female''s face sank.


    This is definitely a premeditated action, the news about Su Sheng and Mecha has been leaked!


    Taking a deep breath, the red-haired woman said: "You try to see if you can restore the equipment, snake eyes, cover girl, ready to fight after landing."


    After explaining that the red-haired woman had a crossbow on her wrist, she looked at Su Sheng and promised: "Don''t worry, I will protect your safety no matter what happens."


    "You, protect me?" Su Sheng smiled and said no more.


    This distrustful attitude makes the red-haired girl slightly unhappy. She has no record of failure since her debut, but... Forget it, it''s useless to say it now.

 347 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 347

    "It''s about to land, it looks like a desert outside."


    Before long, the pilot¡¯s voice sounded, followed by the plane slowly descending and finally landed with a bang


    The violent landing made the plane glide forward for a while before it could stop.


    Snake Eye had already pulled out the katana, and the cover girl untied the mecha and prepared to fight.


    The red-haired woman stood sideways in front of Su Sheng and made a protective action while the crossbow in her hand was aimed at the hatch.


    The sound of didi didi suddenly sounded, and the next moment I heard a bang of the hatch directly exploding.Several enemies dressed in strict uniforms rushed in. Snake-eye swung the knife forward for the first time, and the red-haired girl had already activated its function.Turns out to be high-tech equipment, electronic crossbow arrows that can be locked and exploded.


    ...


    PS: The picture shows the cover girl.


    Chapter 395 The Cobra Organization: The Baroness


    The electronic crossbow arrows accurately hit the enemy''s eyes and then exploded. The snake-eye swords flew so fast that the enemy could not see the track at all. After a few slashes, several enemies fell to the ground. After that, the cover girl was standing up. A suddenly rushed to the hatch.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullet came crazy but was blocked by the mecha, carrying the bullet cover girl and manipulating the mecha directly rushed out. After a while, I heard a muffled sound from outside, and the snake eyes rushed out immediately.The red-haired woman turned her head to remind Su Sheng and Michaela to stay here, don''t worry, she heard a bang of gunshot coming from the direction of the cockpit, the red-haired woman was shocked~ rushed over.


    Before I saw the figure, the red-haired girl snorted and retreated a few steps, followed by a woman in a black tights and white protective glasses coming out of the cockpit and raising her gun. Su Sheng and Michaela were approved.The red-haired woman raised her hand and shot a bow and arrow to fly the gun in the opponent''s hand. The other party coldly frowned and turned and kicked the red-haired woman''s wrist with a kick. The bow and crossbow came out, and the two of them entangled in an instant.


    Fist to and fist, recruit meat.


    "If the red-haired woman is a member of the special forces, then she can fight the red-haired woman for so long and can still use this kind of handwriting to control the aircraft and take the attack. The other party should be the Cobra, right? Cobra is a terrorist organization and the leader of the special forces. Enemy, several well-known core characters such as the Dyce Table, the largest weapons and arms dealer, developed the Nano Worm missile for NATO in the movie, but almost destroyed the powerful weapon of the Bari Tower, the baroness, the white ghost, the commander medic They are all first-class and ruthless characters, so... It should be the Baroness who fights the red-haired woman?


    So Cobra knows the information of the mecha?


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng was thinking about it when he heard a loud noise, and at a glance, he found that the red-haired woman was hit by the baroness heavily on the cabin wall. This slam made the red-haired woman unable to get up instantly after she fell to the ground.The baroness turned around and picked up the gun on the ground and turned to look at Su Sheng and Michaela.


    "You two will go with me."


    "It''s really coming to me." Su Sheng smiled and got up, and the baroness walked to his side and the muzzle hit his temple directly.


    "go!"


    "Good, good." Su Sheng replied and walked out of the cabin.


    The snake eyes were gone outside the cabin, and the cover girl manipulated the mecha to seem to have almost solved the enemy. Seeing Su Sheng who was pointed at by the gun was brought out by the baroness, the cover girl was instantly stunned.


    "This is the mecha you studied? It''s beautiful, unfortunately... I can''t take it away this time." The baroness glanced, then looked at the staggered red-haired woman and Michaela who followed up with a chuckle. Scream."I advise you not to think about it. I can''t guarantee that my gun will not go off."


    "Who are you!" the red-haired girl asked in a deep voice.


    The baroness sneered: "I haven''t even figured out the identity of the enemy, Special Forces? But so!"


    The red-haired girl took a deep breath and looked at Su Sheng and promised: "Don''t worry, I will save you."


    "Forget it." Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head suddenly. His left foot slightly moved away, and his right hand grabbed the Baroness''s wrist. The Baroness was slightly startled and just about to react. She had turned around and came directly behind her and hugged the Baroness from behind, and at the same time, the gun that had been on Su Sheng''s forehead was now on the Baroness''s forehead.


    "The first time I met, I was almost held hostage. I really don''t have much confidence in the so-called protection of your special forces." Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and said to the dumbfounded red-haired woman.


    The redhead stared in surprise.


    It''s so smooth, so fast that it''s empty-handed, and the subject and the object are reversed almost in the blink of an eye.


    "boom!"


    The gunshot suddenly remembered, and the baroness snorted and her body sank suddenly.


    "I advise you not to worry about it. I can''t guarantee that my gun will not go off." Seeing the blood spilling on the baroness''s leg, Su Sheng gave a chuckle.


    The baroness''s face was extremely ugly.


    Not only because she just finished saying this to the red-haired girl, but also because of Su Sheng''s determination.She just wanted to break free, how could she have thought that Su Sheng would shoot so simply.After joining Cobra, she performed many missions and was shot for the first time.


    Wen Yu was full of arms, but didn''t feel the slightest fragrant feeling.


    Su Shengchao took a look at the side, and an aircraft that looked very advanced was parked beside it. It was the one that dragged the aircraft and flew before, right?


    "The cover girl, see where the snake eyes are. The red-haired girl went to take a look at the pilot. When she died, she replaced her and prepared to fly away. I don''t want to waste time in this desert." Su Sheng''s voice fell and suddenly released the Baron. The lady stepped back half a step, and the baroness couldn''t help snorting just as she was about to run away, and fainted under Su Sheng''s knife.


    Picking up the baroness who had fainted, turned and walked back to the plane and threw it on the ground. Su Shengchao Michaela said, "Scared, right?"


    Michaela didn''t speak but fell into Su Sheng''s arms.


    The red-haired woman and the cover girl looked at each other and finally followed Su Sheng¡¯s orders. The red-haired woman went to the cockpit. The driver had already sacrificed. She moved the driver away and sat on it. The red-haired woman found that the device was already Back to normal.Not long after, Snake Eye and the cover girl also returned. It seemed that they had solved the enemy, but there should be no gain.


    "Let''s go." Su Shengyang shouted, and the plane took off slowly.


    An assault and hijacking ended in this way. The snake eyes and the cover girl in the plane looked at the unconscious Baroness on the ground and Su Sheng coaxing Michaela with different expressions.If it weren''t for Su Sheng, their mission this time would definitely fail.As for the red-haired woman, it should be the most complicated mood.


    Originally vowed to protect Su Sheng, she failed to do so, and she, who has never failed, also lost today. This mood is both angry and unwilling and ashamed.Especially ashamed, she felt hot on her face when she thought of Su Sheng''s swift actions and her pledge.


    Chapter 396 Persuade the Baroness to surrender?


    After half an hour, the plane slowly landed at a secret military base.


    As soon as I landed, I saw a few people walking towards me.


    "Boss, are you all right?"


    Looking at the empty hatch, Su Yueming in a black suit hurried over and asked.


    "It''s okay." Su Sheng smiled and shook his head and looked at Su Yueming. He hadn''t seen Su Yueming''s change quite a bit for a while, and his dressing and dressing were a lot better than before, and his makeup looked more mature.


    Looking at the bombed hatch, and then at the baroness who passed out with a shot on the ground, Su Yueming knew that she must have been attacked.


    But since the boss was okay and didn''t want to say more, Su Yueming didn''t ask much after thinking about it.Su Yueming was also followed by a person. Seems to be dressed as an agent in District 7?Should be responsible for this mecha experiment, right?Everyone got off the plane one after another, and the baroness was taken away for treatment and interrogation. She didn''t bother the two masters. Anyway, the cover girl drove the mecha for so long, so let her be in charge of the experiment.


    In the reception room of the base, you can see the mecha that is participating in the test outside.The test of the mecha is relatively simple, basically in several categories, targeting several major characteristics of Transformers, attack, defense, and mobility, etc.After a series of tests, the mecha is naturally no problem, and the results in all aspects are quite excellent.


    "Mecha is okay?" When the cover girl came back to talk about the situation, Su Sheng said Shi Shiran."A few things, if there is no problem, we can cooperate."


    "You said." The agent in the seventh district said.


    "First, pay for the goods first, and the full payment is in place, and the mecha will be delivered, and you are responsible for receiving it. Second, the information about the fire source and Transformers studied in the seventh area must be disclosed to me. I was attacked when I came. This shows that there is a problem within you. Of course, this has nothing to do with me, but you have to make up for it for scaring my female companion. Fourth, that woman belongs to me!"


    "We can agree to the first three points, but..."


    "No but, understand?" squinted at the agent in District 7.


    The agent in District 7 hesitated for a moment and finally nodded in agreement.

 348 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 348

    "Okay, let''s talk about the rest." Su Sheng patted Michaela on the shoulder and then glanced at Su Yueming, then stood up and said, "Take me to see that woman."


    The red-haired woman and the cover girl were about to stand up subconsciously, but glanced at each other and the red-haired woman sat down slowly.


    "Come with me." The cover girl said.


    Special ward of medical care room.


    Su Sheng and the cover girl opened the door and came in. The baroness''s weapons and various equipment in the ward had been taken away, the injuries on her leg had also been treated, and the person...was already awake.


    "You go out first, don''t let anyone in before I go out." Su Sheng turned to the cover girl.


    The cover women''s basketball team hesitated for a moment and nodded and closed the door and went out.


    The baroness looked at Su Sheng''s eyes full of resentment and did not speak.Su Sheng did not speak either, just walked straight to her and sat down.


    "Anna Lewis, right?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    The baroness''s expression changed, he knew his real name?


    "The adjutant of the Cobra organization is good at investigating intelligence, and his skills are learned from Bai Youling, am I right?" Su Sheng paused when she saw her and continued without speaking again: "You once had a boyfriend named Duke. A soldier has a good relationship despite the fact that he gathers less and divorces, he even proposed to you, and you agreed. It''s a pity that time is urgent, he takes your brother to perform the task, and the result is...your only relative , Your brother failed to come back, you just broke up like this, and then you joined the Cobra organization."


    "How...how do you know this?" The baroness finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "I also know that you married a baron in order to have a suitable identity cover, but the baron is a puppet. Although he is your husband, he is kept in the dark by you and has no chance to touch you. I still know you. The boss behind the scenes seems to like you too? And he is very jealous, and told Bai Youling that if the Baron dares to touch you, he will kill him."


    The baroness was surprised and speechless, because these are all the privacy in privacy. It can be said that only the person concerned knows the content. How did he... know?


    "Divorce." Su Sheng said suddenly.


    "What?" The baroness was dumbfounded.


    "Divorce the baron? Then be my one! I want to set up a security team, how about you take charge?" Su Sheng smiled.


    The baroness sneered stupefiedly: "You seem to think too much of your own charm, do you think I will join you like this? Are you not afraid that I will take the opportunity to steal your information?"


    "Not afraid!"


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Do you know why you are not afraid? Because you have two weaknesses."


    "Weakness? How do I know!"


    "Can you still remember why you joined the Cobra organization?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Of course..." The Baroness stopped suddenly, her expression showing a dazed expression.She couldn''t remember why she joined the Cobra organization, why?Why did you join the Cobra organization in the first place?


    "Can''t remember? Because you didn''t plan to join the Cobra organization at all, you were cheated." Su Sheng smiled lightly."There is a special kind of nanoworm in your body. This nanoworm controls your mental thinking. Before, you were just a beautiful ordinary girl. Why is now 4.4 turned into a cruel baroness? Your so-called behaviors are all in Under the control of others, you don''t even know how to die as long as they press the button lightly!"


    "You say, I believe it?" the baroness hummed.


    "I naturally have a way to convince you, let''s talk about the second weakness!"


    "Your brother Rex, he is still alive. If you do something for me, I can give you a chance to meet him."


    "Really?"


    The baroness asked excitedly.


    Su Sheng nodded."Really!"


    Rex was indeed alive, and it was Rex who made her what she is now.


    Chapter 397 is broken into original, earned!


    In the movie, Duke Duke and the Baroness proposed to marry him and took her brother Rex to perform the task. Rex belonged to the technician. According to the plan, everything should go well, but Rex found out during the mission. Nanoworm''s special plan and fascinated by it resulted in missed evacuation time.


    Everyone thought he was dead, but in fact he survived only with more serious injuries. He changed his head to join the Cobra Organization and used Nanoworm technology to control the Baroness.It was not until later that Duke Duke joined the special forces and blocked the fight with Cobra that he knew that the core medical officer of the Cobra was the brother of the Baroness. Later, the Baroness defeated the control of the nanoworm and awake the enemy who came to defeat in one fell swoop, but this nano The worm virus could not think of a way to remove it.


    "You are very good at intelligence work. You should have a good understanding of spies and undercover agents? I can work directly with the Cobra Organization. On the surface, you are subdued by me. In fact, you can follow me as the contact person of the Cobra Organization. But... ¡­" Su Sheng looked at the baroness."Your true identity is my person, understand?"


    "You want to work with Cobra?" the baroness asked unexpectedly.


    "Why not?" Su Sheng smiled lightly."I also set up a company myself, but I lack technical talents. Wouldn''t it be better for the Cobra organization to do research for me? Asking for money and people, is there a better partner? As for Cobra What are you going to do? Will this world be messy, I don''t care!"


    "Because... I can get rid of the Cobra Organization at any time."


    After Su Sheng finished speaking, his hand suddenly lit up, and the light suddenly appeared on the wound on the baroness''s leg. The baroness instantly felt that the wound was healing quickly.In the end the light disappeared and the gunshot wound had fully recovered."This¡­¡­"


    "No matter how serious the injury is, I can heal it, even if it is dead...I can make her come alive." Su Sheng said lightly, putting his hand to the ear of the baroness, and the baroness was puzzled Looking at Su Sheng, he soon felt an itching sensation, as if something was digging around in his mind.


    After a while, I saw nanoworms that were so tiny that they couldn''t be distinguished with the naked eye, drilled out and got into Su Sheng''s hand.


    "I have retained the influence of Nanoworm for the time being, so that the people of Cobra will not find that you are out of control." Su Sheng said while letting the Baroness look at Nanoworm and pinched it under her horrified gaze. Smashed.


    Because the influence of Nanoworm was still there, her spirit did not return to its original state, but she was somewhat sober and restored part of her self, which made her extremely angry.


    An angry and shocked Baroness suddenly saw Su Sheng climb down.


    "What are you doing?" the baroness said in surprise.


    "Fuck you!"


    "In this way, the people from the special forces and the cobra organization will believe that I am fascinated, so that you can stay by my side in the future. Anyway, you are not in trouble? I should be the one who suffers, although I am not. Picky, but I haven''t used any land that others have used." Su Sheng talked about it and wiped out the Baroness.


    The baroness wanted to stop it, but her hands and feet were still handcuffed.She wanted to say something and stopped, but Su Sheng didn''t give her a chance at all, and she launched an attack when she yelled no.


    "Uh?"


    At the very beginning, Su Sheng listened with a weird expression, the baroness yelled in anguish voice, and the cover girl and others outside heard it.


    "You, you still..."


    "It seems that you are nothing, you know everything!" the baroness gritted her teeth.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    The baron didn''t talk about it. It was obviously a guise. She definitely had a way to prevent her from touching her, but she and Duke Duke had been married before, and after all, both proposals were accepted.So gather little and divorce, but when you are in love, isn''t it...this is really incredible. Even before marriage, the two decided to come together without trying to love each other?


    Don¡¯t you worry about divorce in the future?


    "This is better."


    Su Sheng laughed and began to work hard to open up wasteland.


    sound.


    It kept coming out of the room, the cover girl''s expression was indescribably weird.Could it be that Su Sheng treated this woman as a condition for...for that?Really... asshole.However, this can be recorded as a character profile, after all, their task is to find a way to get more information from Su Sheng.


    Maybe one day, I will...

 349 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 349

    Let¡¯s leave aside what the cover girl thinks?Anyway, it didn''t take long for everyone in the base to know what Su Sheng did.This made Su Yueming and Michaela very embarrassed, and the agents in District 7 smiled knowingly, thinking that they knew Su Sheng''s character.Su Yueming, a typical oriental beauty, is now the president of Susheng Company.Michaela is very beautiful, but now his theft record has been revoked and his father will be released 180 times.


    obviously.


    This Su Sheng likes women!


    A breakthrough is good.


    More than an hour later, Su Sheng came out of the ward with a satisfied expression, and the cover girl returned to the meeting room with Su Sheng without expression.


    ''Done talking?"Su Sheng sat down and asked Su Yueming.


    Su Yueming nodded.


    "Then..." Before Su Sheng''s words were finished, the agent''s phone in District 7 suddenly rang. After answering the phone, her face instantly changed and hung up.


    "The Hoover Dam was attacked, the source of fire and... and the Transformers that were found together were taken away. I need to go to support immediately, hoping to use mecha." The agent made a way to Su Shengdao.


    "okay."


    "Just let the cover girl drive, Su Yueming, follow along and see if there is any information worth saving. If there is not, then the content of the previous discussion will be reconsidered." Su Shengdao.


    "Yes." Su Yueming replied simply.


    Before long, the agent, Su Yueming, and the cover girl went out. Only Michaela, the red-haired girl and...Su Sheng were left in the conference room.


    As for snake eyes.


    I don''t know where it''s going.


    Chapter 398 The protagonist becomes the dragon suit and the chaos begins


    The attack on the Hoover Dam is a major event, but it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for a cover girl to manipulate the mecha to support it. There is no clue to find the enemy to grab the source of the fire.Su Sheng rested in the conference room for a while and asked the red-haired woman to arrange a plane to send herself and Michaela back, and of course she had to bring the baroness.


    This time it''s a helicopter.


    There is a dedicated driver, Su Sheng sits next to the Baroness, and the red-haired woman is across from Michaela.It was quiet along the way, Michaela, the red-haired woman, and the baroness seemed to be fighting silently.Michaela doesn¡¯t think that she is in love with Su Sheng, nor does she think she is Su Sheng¡¯s girlfriend, but... but we were only together last night, and today Su Sheng fell in love with another woman and is still an enemy. This makes Mi Kai Ra feels uncomfortable.As for the red-haired woman, not to mention, losing to the Baroness was depressing enough. I didn''t expect the Baroness to be slept by Su Sheng, and she even gained freedom to follow Su Sheng.


    This makes red-haired women very uneasy.


    Not long after, the plane returned to Michaela''s house.


    The baroness, Su Sheng is coming down, and the red-haired woman and Michaela are also going down but they hear Su Shengdao."You first accompany her to bring her father back."


    The redhead took a moment to glance at the baroness and whispered: "You don''t really intend to keep her by your side, are you? She''s professional, and won''t turn against you because of...whatever you do. As a spy, This aspect is definitely also the focus of training. She may not necessarily talk to many men... she doesn''t care about this at all!"


    "How about you?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    The red-haired girl shook her head: "I am different from her."


    Su Sheng smiled and didn''t say more, and the red-haired girl didn''t persuade anymore, the plane slowly took off.


    For spies, or female agents engaged in intelligence, this aspect will indeed be trained.But the baroness is a monk halfway, can the goods she inspected herself be fake?However, in terms of professional skills, the Baroness and the red-haired girl are actually pretty good. If the world here is too busy, they can be taken away.


    It can play a role in the DC world or in the future Marvel world.


    "Contact the Cobra organization to report the situation, right?" Su Sheng said to the Baroness and then walked to the distance to find a place to sit down.


    The indigo ability is activated to connect to the network.


    Based on the current situation on the Internet, Su Sheng quickly inferred the cause. After the Hornet notified Optimus Prime that they had come to Earth, the Decepticons had located the location of the fire source in District 7 and launched an attack not long ago. Taking away the fire source, Megatron was awakened. At this time, the Hornet and Optimus Prime and other Autobots were fighting the Decepticons, and the battle zone was in the city center.The army has stepped in, and the Transformers incident has been completely exposed!As for the Hoover Dam, through the cover girl''s mecha Su Sheng, he also learned a lot about the situation.


    For example, the information is basically still there, and the cover girl and Snake Eye have already rushed to the war zone.


    "This is going to war, then what about the protagonist Sam?" Su Sheng searched for Sam''s dynamics with a thought. This investigation didn''t matter, he was locked up.


    That''s right, the eyes of the elders in his family recorded the location of the fire source, and the Decepticon must have known it from Sam.Poor Sam didn''t buy a second-hand car or Bumblebee. As a result, his girlfriend and the sports car were gone, and the protagonist''s name was lost.


    "nailed it?"


    Looking at the baroness who came by, Su Sheng asked casually.


    The baroness nodded silently. To be honest, although she was proceeding according to Su Sheng''s initial plan, her feelings for Su Sheng were still very complicated.


    "It''s just a good start, let''s go and have a look." Su Sheng smiled and got up and came to the baroness."Are you afraid of heights?"


    The baroness shook her head inexplicably.


    "That''s good." When the voice fell, Su Sheng''s bracelet changed abruptly, and his armor covered his entire body in an instant.He smiled and hugged the baroness, and under her shocked gaze, he instantly rose into the air and flew directly to the station area.


    boom!


    The tank''s shell flew to the Hornet not far away, and the Hornet was caught off guard and fell directly to the ground with his legs.At the same time, Sir Autobot turned over and jumped onto the tank, grabbing the barrel and attacking directly.


    boom!


    The tank exploded and instantly transformed itself, which was a noise from the members of the Decepticons.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The bullet flicked through the air, and Sir Autobot evaded instantly.The F22 Raptor fighter in the air passed quickly, and it was Starscream, the main member of the Decepticons.The war was extremely chaotic. The Autobots and the Decepticons were fighting each other. The surrounding people had been evacuated long ago. The buildings and streets were destroyed and their previous appearances were completely lost. Although the army has pulled the cordon, it uses the existing weapons of mankind. Almost unable to participate in this war, human soldiers looked so small in front of Transformers.


    Click!


    Su Sheng held the baroness quietly and landed on a roof in the war zone. The artillery fire below was deafening.


    After landing, Su Sheng faded away, and the baroness squatted on the ground.


    She is not afraid of heights, but even a good pilot can''t stand flying at high altitude without any foreign objects. Her legs trembled slightly, and the baroness pressed the feeling of being overwhelmed and looked down, watching the deformation. It was a little surprised that King Kong turned into a fight. She also knew about Transformers, but she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, let alone saw so many Transformers fighting together.


    "What are we doing?" the baroness asked, turning around.


    "Find my car, get one or two Transformers by the way and go back to study." Su Sheng''s eyes quickly looked at the Hornet who had lost his legs.


    "Your car? You, do you have it too?" The Baroness asked in surprise.


    Obviously she was surprised that Su Sheng had a car, but a Transformer.


    "Yes, it seems to be injured." Su Sheng pointed to the Hornet lying not far away, and then jumped directly from the roof.


    The Baroness was startled and hurriedly looked down but saw Su Sheng landed sadly and walked towards the Hornet!


    "This is at least ten stories high, right?" the baroness murmured.


    Chapter 399 The Big Collection of the Evil Sect Su Sheng


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    A rain of bullets came from the other side of the street, and a tank shell screamed.

 350 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 350

    Su Sheng walked like this, walking from one side of the street to the other, as if walking around the courtyard.It¡¯s strange to say that those bullets flew past Su Sheng as if they had eyes. There were even a few times that they should have been hit, but they just moved forward with a steady pace... just like that. It seems to have been calculated long ago.


    The cannonball roared and was about to land near Su Sheng, Su Sheng didn''t even look at it.From a distance, I don¡¯t know where it came from. A steel plate was inserted into the ground. It was a coincidence that the shell hit the steel plate in an instant, and then adjusted the angle. .


    Then something more evil happened. At the moment of the explosion, the decepticon''s noise was hit by the Jazz. It was at the moment of the explosion, where the explosion point was the densest.It can be said that the Decepticons were blown up again before the noise hits the ground. It can be said that the blown up was torn apart and flew directly around.


    Gurulu.


    The noisy mechanical head just rolled in front of Su 330 Sheng, Su Sheng lifted his foot and landed on his own.


    Click!


    His head was instantly squashed, and Su Sheng was already standing in front of the Hornet.


    "True evil!"


    The baroness on the roof witnessed the whole process. From the beginning to the end, Su Sheng didn''t do anything, but escaped the rain of bullets, shells, and even accidentally killed a Transformers alien?Is there anything more evil than this?


    Really!


    Because the Baroness noticed such a big movement, whether it was the aliens or the soldiers... it seemed that they didn''t notice the existence of Su Sheng?Is it because the battlefield is too messy?


    "It''s miserable."


    "You said that if you are my car, I will drive it for a while and you will be scrapped. What about thirty thousand dollars, am I going to lose?"


    "Zi...Zizi..." Bumblebee opened his mouth to say something, but it was a pity that the radio or speaker broke.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you out of here and look back before fixing you." Su Sheng smiled.


    Bumblebee did not speak and stretched out his finger to the distance. A light was shining on a roof in the distance. Not far away, Optimus Prime and Megatron were fighting.


    "The source of the fire source? I see." Su Sheng said lightly, narrowing the beam directly to the Hornet, and in a blink of an eye, the huge body of the Hornet quickly shrank and turned into a toy like a figure.Su Sheng bent down and threw the Hornet into his pocket, then turned and gestured towards the Baroness.


    "Go over there? Which energy body do you want to seize?" The baroness saw the fire source on the roof in the distance.


    She couldn''t do what Su Sheng did, but she could only find the stairs and ran down quickly. At the same time, Su Sheng began to collect the noisy mutilation.Although it was torn apart by the bombing, it was still easy to find its wreckage with the ability of a magnetic field. He found a sturdy-looking bag from the nearby store to hold the wreckage.


    "This guy is a tank after being transformed, and the Hornet is a car, then..." Su Sheng looked up into the air.


    In the air, military fighter jets are chasing a helicopter. It should be a Decepticon stun, right?It was the one that attacked the military base before.Turning his head, Su Sheng saw another fighter, Decepticon Starscream.


    "Who should I choose? Starscream." Su Sheng raised his leg and stepped, and his figure suddenly disappeared.


    next moment.


    On Starscream hovering in the air, Su Sheng''s figure quietly appeared.


    His feet seemed to be attached to Starscream, allowing Starscream to rotate one hundred and eighty degrees, three hundred and sixty degrees, even if he was playing with twists, he still remained motionless and stood steady on it.


    "Deformation!"


    Starscream changed abruptly, from a fighter plane to a human form, and the change of the fuselage seemed to make Su Sheng lose his footing and fell straight down.


    One second, two seconds, Su Sheng suddenly stopped in the air, which stunned Starscream who had originally descended.


    "How is it possible?" Starscream said in surprise: "Humans, how can humans..."


    boom!


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Su Sheng flying over like a cannonball, flying faster than Starscream.It didn''t react at all, so it was stunned by Su Sheng.


    Bang bang bang!


    Starscream fell through the wall and was blasted into a building. The struggling Starscream waved off the wall and walked out. His body instantly deformed and wanted to return to the fighter form."Want to transform? That''s not OK!" Su Sheng sneered and suddenly turned into smoke and came to Starscream, raising his palm to control the magnetic field on Starscream.


    Shrouded in magnetic energy, Starscream realized that he was unable to transform himself, even his body couldn''t move.


    "Honestly wait for me to be demolished." Su Sheng released a narrow beam to shrink it, locked him directly with a magnetic field, and then threw it into the bag.


    boom!


    The smoke flickered.


    Su Sheng had already arrived on the roof near the fire source.


    The fire source is releasing energy. It should be connected to the planet Cybertron, right?In the original work, Megatron was overturned as if Starscream had returned to Cybertron and summoned other Decepticons to fight back to Earth again. In other words, there would be a steady stream of Transformers appearing.So many guinea pigs will be sent to the door by themselves, Su Sheng will not miss it.Taking a look at the dizziness in the distance, Su Sheng chuckled lightly.


    "You are lucky, go back and ask for help."


    The activation of the magnetic field ability instantly locked the stun, and before the stun reacted, he was dragged towards the source of the fire source and was directly teleported away with a swish.


    "Huh, huh..."


    The Duchess ran all the way, almost shaking her head to the floor of the house. She went downstairs and upstairs in succession, as well as Transformers and soldiers who avoided the fierce fighting below.She even saw the mechas participating in the battle, and finally ran to the roof. What did she see?When she saw Su Sheng sitting leisurely not far away, she didn''t mean to get the fire source at all.


    "Here? Go and take it down." Su Sheng turned his head and glanced at the Baroness casually.


    What can the baroness say?


    What else can she say?


    Chapter 400 Deformed Particles


    The Baroness climbed up cautiously, Optimus Prime and Megatron were fighting fiercely, and she didn''t seem to notice him.Taking a deep breath, the baroness reached out and took the fire source directly.


    In an instant, the energy disappeared.


    The Transformers in the fierce fight quickly discovered the situation, and Megatron roared and found the Baroness who was running towards Su Sheng holding the fire source.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Decepticons, attack!"


    The angry Megatron issued an order, and the Decepticons on the battlefield immediately followed the order and rushed over here~.


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand to embrace the baroness who rushed over, looked at the Decepticons who rushed over-smiled and waved his hand.


    boom!


    The shock wave wormhole appeared, and the two of them stepped forward to disappear in an instant.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    After the transmission, Su Sheng seemed to hear Megatron''s angry and unwilling voice.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    The baroness looked around in surprise. This is a strange laboratory?"What is this place?"

 351 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 351

    "A private laboratory of our company." Su Sheng said casually. It is also his first time here. This is one of the laboratories prepared by Su Yueming and the laboratory with the highest security level.


    "How did you bring us here? You, you should be able to defeat those Transformers, why don''t you make a move instead, you want to study mecha?" the baroness asked inexplicably.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Why do I want to eliminate Transformers? I am only interested in the technology of Transformers, not to mention that I have eliminated them myself. Who will sell my mecha? I also hope that the world''s outstanding scientists will give me better research. Things. Okay, I will stay here for the time being. You can stay or deal with your own personal affairs."


    Su Sheng took out the phone, first notified Su Yueming and then contacted Michaela to tell them that he was in the laboratory, and then began to research.


    There are also many black technologies in the Transformers world, such as the fire source that can give life to machinery, such as the leadership module that can restart or resurrect Transformers, and in Egypt, for example, the original energy that can destroy stars and absorb power to create fire sources. Matrix or large-scale transmission bridge, transmission technology.


    These black technologies are placed in DC, and some of the Marvel World is also amazing.


    However, Su Sheng does not plan to study for the time being. He still wants to study Transformers first. This transformation mode is still very important for the complement of mechas. So far, except for Transformers, Su Sheng has not seen too many deformable ones. Machinery or armor, so I will come one by one.Su Sheng didn''t get much this time, one was a noisy corpse and the other was Starscream.


    Su Sheng first got the noisy corpse out and restored it to normal size and then began to study it with equipment.


    After all, Su Sheng''s knowledge in this area is no less than that of anyone, but he doesn''t bother to waste time studying it himself.


    Su Sheng is immersed in research, and the Transformers war has gradually ended.Do you have a hammer when the fire source is gone?Megatron led the Decepticons and left, Optimus Prime did not let the Autobots chase them, but communicated with humans.As for the result, the postgraduate entrance examination is still pending, but the performance of the mecha has been fully certified in this war.


    Ordinary soldiers face the Transformers with negligible lethality, and although the mecha is difficult to single out Transformers, they can fight normally, greatly increasing the human combat ability.Can''t singles out?What about two to one, three to one, ten to one?There may not be people in the category, but there are definitely more!


    On the one hand, the government temporarily controlled Optimus Prime and other Autobots, on the other hand, the Ministry of National Defense contacted Su Yueming to prepare a large-scale purchase of mechas and directly placed orders for hundreds of units.


    Of course, this price is definitely not 50 million as originally stated, otherwise it would cost 5 billion US dollars for hundreds of units, which is too large.The final transaction price was 3 billion U.S. dollars, and the delivery was agreed in half a month.Su Yueming came to the laboratory to question Su Sheng as soon as he finished talking.


    "Understood, you keep this money in the company and plan to increase investment. I want the best talents in the world to conduct research." Su Sheng said casually."As for the goods, you start production according to the drawings, and I will be responsible for the neuron connection."


    "it is good!"


    Su Yueming nodded and turned and left to plunge into the busy schedule.


    Laboratory, the highest security level.


    Su Sheng was in it, and the baroness was responsible for the safety of the laboratory. When the cover girl, the snake eye, the red-haired girl and Michaela passed by, they never had the chance to see Su Sheng. Except for Michaela, the three of the special forces Humans are also protecting the safety of the laboratory according to the original plan, while guarding against the baroness.


    "boom!"


    The shock wave wormhole appeared in the unmanned laboratory, and Su Sheng came out with a woman carrying a bag.Putting down the bag containing the neurons, Su Sheng introduced the noisy situation to Shao Liwen who was brought over and the success of his own research during this time."This is Transformers, a kind of mechanical life. They can switch to various forms such as cars, airplanes, tanks, etc. After my research, they have something called deformed particles in their bodies. Some are similar to human genetic cells. Things allow them to change shape freely."


    "What I want is to extract this kind of deformed particles and apply them to the mecha system to achieve controllable and accurate deformation requirements."


    "Give me some time." Shao Liwen said solemnly.


    "I''m already collecting talents in this world, and they will also invest in research. You don''t need to put too much pressure on it, you just need a simple understanding. When you leave, I will let you take a part of it and study it slowly. If there are any results here, I will tell you. There is plenty of food here, and I will take you back in about a week."


    "Okay." Shao Liwen nodded and started to study simply.


    Su Sheng came out of the laboratory.


    We greeted the special forces and the baroness, and asked about Michaela''s situation. It didn''t take long for Su Yueming to rush over.


    "Then, this is the core neuron connection. Just go back and install it." Su Sheng handed the bag to Su Yueming. Su Yueming was fine, but the special forces and the red-haired girl had weird expressions.


    If you remember correctly, Su Sheng hasn''t gone out, right?


    Where did these neurons come from?Did he...do it himself?


    Chapter 401 One piece of clothing, one piece of information


    Su Yueming is in charge of the company''s affairs and keeps her feet on the ground every day. The elevator girl who used to work with her has grown a lot now.Because his father had been released from prison, Michaela was temporarily handling his father''s affairs at home, and learned that Su Sheng had no special requirements, so he didn''t come.The Baroness has already contacted the Cobra organization and is now regarded as a double agent responsible for the safety of Su Saint, as is the three members of the special forces.


    But the special forces are more anxious. The Baroness has already established a deep relationship with Su Sheng, and they need to hurry up to find a way to learn more.


    in the room.


    After taking a shower, Saint Su came out in a bathrobe. In the spacious and luxurious living room, the cover girl and the red-haired girl had prepared food, and both changed their usual home outfits.After Sheng Su sat down and ate, the cover girl sat down beside him pretending to be curious and asked: "What are you doing in the laboratory these days? Don''t you need a helper?"


    "Change people." Su Sheng said suddenly.


    The cover girl was stunned and didn''t react, she heard Su Shengdao: "Your method of inquiring about intelligence is too straightforward, right? There is no technical content, and you are not doing logistics? Should she come for this kind of thing?"


    Su Sheng turned to look at the red-haired girl on the other side.


    The red-haired woman said: "We are only responsible for your safety."


    "Come on, I don''t believe this. In fact, if you want to know the information, you can use another method." Su Sheng put down the tableware and leaned back on the sofa and motioned for the two to get up and stand in front of him."Let''s change the way of playing, one piece of clothing, one piece of information, can you play?


    "What do you mean?" the redhead asked.


    "Literally, you take one off. I''ll tell you an information, is it cost-effective?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    The first reaction of the red-haired girl is anger, this kind of childish play is simply a humiliation.


    "Are you angry? If I''m not wrong, if you don''t get the information, then you will end up using beauties? It''s okay to devote yourself, but you get angry when you take off your clothes? Don''t want to play, just forget it." Su Sheng pouted, cover girl Tao."Play, play!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Sheng smiled and clapped his hands and said, "Old rules, pay for goods first."


    The dress worn by the cover girl, the red-haired girl is trousers and a suit shirt.Here, the cover girl simply reached out and took off her underwear, and the redhead took off her suit.


    "Transformers are divided into two camps, Autobots and Decepticons. Because their planet is basically over, they fought between the two factions before coming to Earth, and the Autobots lost. So, the Autobots think Regarding the earth as a second home, they will protect the earth and mankind with all their hearts. As long as your conditions are negotiated, they can help you deal with the Decepticons!"


    They already know this information, but with Su Sheng''s statement, perhaps they can trust the cooperation with the Autobots more.


    The cover girl bends down, Xiao Kuku, and threw it aside. The red-haired girl took off her shirt, and it turned out to be a black sports underwear, not sexy at all.


    "You caught that high school student, he seems to be called Sam? He is very important. His ancestors had been in contact with Megatron. The glasses he left behind contained great secrets about Transformers, not just the source of fire! "Su Sheng simply said."Take it off."


    The two women looked at each other.


    The red-haired woman took off her trousers, leaving only her underwear, while the cover girl was embarrassed. After she took off her dress, there was nothing left.


    "Okay, the game is over." Su Sheng clapped his hands and laughed.


    "No way!"


    Only two pieces of information have been obtained, and they are not particularly important pieces of information. How, how can it end like this?Isn''t this simply letting Su Sheng take advantage?


    "She has nothing to take off, what else is she playing?"


    "I, I still have it." The redhead gritted her teeth."I have two items. As long as you tell me another piece of information, I will take them off."


    "Well, let me think about it!" Su Sheng thought for a while and laughed."I tell you an important piece of information, very, very important, but two pieces are not enough."


    "What do you want?" the redhead asked with gritted teeth.


    Su Sheng smiled and pointed to the mouths of the red-haired girl and the cover girl, and then unbuttoned the bathrobe.

 352 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 352

    The red-haired woman and the cover girl subconsciously shifted their eyes, their expressions tangled.


    The meaning is obvious, isn''t it?


    "I can guarantee that this information is very important, so important that if they succeed... the earth will be occupied and humans will become slaves. How? For the earth, for humans, small sacrifices are nothing, right?" Su Sheng Said deliberately...


    "I now believe that the Baroness can hardly deceive you!" The red-haired woman gritted her teeth. From the beginning, from the beginning, the whole rhythm was completely controlled by Su Sheng. He seemed to have insight into everything, just a simple game. Taking the initiative directly in his own hands, the special forces changed from seeking intelligence to exchanging intelligence with Su Sheng.


    Regardless of the difference between only one word, the meaning is completely different.


    Obviously knowing that Su Sheng did it on purpose, but the red-haired girl and the cover girl had to be fooled because it sounds like this information is really important.


    "Can you guarantee the authenticity of the information?" the red-haired woman gritted her teeth and asked.


    "You can change or not, you can refuse if you don''t believe it." Su Sheng said confidently.


    The red-haired girl is still hesitating, but the cover girl has walked towards Su Sheng and knelt down.


    "She herself, isn''t it?" Su Sheng looked at the red-haired girl.


    The redhead looked at the cover girl who had already started, and reluctantly took off the only two pieces and passed by.Su Sheng Da Ma leaned against the sofa and squinted at the cover girl and the redhead with a secret smile.


    After a long time.


    Su Sheng put on the bathrobe, and the two women gargle and wash their faces.


    "Sam is very important." Su Sheng smiled lightly."If his glasses are lost, then remember to protect his head. For some reason, those things have been recorded in his mind. The Decepticons also know this. They will try to get what is in Sam''s mind. Then find a weapon that was left on the earth millions of years ago. Yes, the Transformers have come to the earth a long time ago, and the dinosaurs... how do you think they became extinct?"


    Su Sheng stood up and patted the two and smiled: "I want other information, and I will change it when I am in a good mood."


    ...


    PS: I recommend my complete old book "Marvel: The Advent of the King" which is a multi-world hodgepodge background."Marvel: The Immortal Throne" two worlds, Marvel and DC."Marvel: Fruit of the Door" is simply the Marvel world.In "The Deadly Pact: The Strongest Reaper", I have a date with zombies and a world that blends other horror and supernatural films.If you find it troublesome to swish, just swish my pen name: Marvel King.All my books use this pseudonym!


    Chapter 402: Su Yueming''s Female Bodyguard


    Embarrassed!


    Both of them are embarrassed. The cover girl is okay. It turns out that she is a model, so she may not have too many thoughts to get through. Although she also saw through the darkness of the model industry, she quit, but she also knows that the rich people in this industry are all. What kind of ugliness, compared to Su Sheng is equivalent to the rich in the modeling circle.But the red-haired girl is really embarrassed, even if it¡¯s okay to go to bed directly, but... but this approach is even more difficult to accept.


    Graduated from university at the age of 12, joined the special forces with a 15-year-old martial arts black belt, shooting record holder, various identities turned out to the end, and in the end, he still did something like this. How can this not be embarrassing?However, it is useless to think about the matter so much. The authenticity of the information must be verified as soon as possible, otherwise it will be a real loss.


    A week is not long, not short.


    After the information was transmitted back, the Ministry of Defense finally decided to join forces with the Autobots to fight the Decepticons after several studies. The mechas are already in place. With the help of mechas, humans will not feel that the gap with Transformers is so unmeasured.Secondly, the actor Sam, who was about to be released, was locked up again, and it was stricter than before, and even his parents were protected.The Ministry of National Defense began to try to get what was in his head without hurting him. There were no 13 ways to do it, and the glasses had been ruined.During this week, Su Sheng didn''t do anything, watched TV, changed his mind, called the Baroness as a pillow at night, and discussed some company matters with Su Yueming.


    A week later, Su Sheng re-entered the laboratory.


    "What happened?" Su Shengchao asked Shao Liwen.


    "It''s a little progress but not great, I want to take it back to study." Shao Liwen said.


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng didn''t say much, and gave Shao Liwen the noisy wreckage and then sent her back to the Pacific Rim World. Then he divided the noisy wreckage into three parts. Two parts were more and the other part was less. After they were divided, they left again. laboratory.


    Redhead''s room.


    Su Sheng came over with some of them, but no one answered when he knocked on the door. Su Shengchao looked inside and found that the red-haired girl was not there.


    "Are you looking for her?" The door of the next room opened, and the cover girl asked probingly.


    Su Sheng nodded.


    "She has something to go back to the base temporarily." The cover girl looked at the bag in his hand."what is this?"


    "Part of the remains of the Decepticons." Su Sheng smiled and walked over, and the cover girl opened the door to let him in.


    The remains of Transformers, this should have great research value, right?


    "I have seen the research on Megatron in the seventh area. They were too conservative and basically did not study anything. There is a kind of deformable particle in these transformers. If they can be studied, it will be a big breakthrough." Smiled.Said: "Do you want it?"


    "Do you want to use this to make a deal with a redhead? I''m not a redhead!" the cover girl said.


    "It makes no difference." Su Sheng smiled, put the things down and walked to the cover girl and took off her clothes, and then...only the shouts were heard.


    After a little more than an hour, Su Sheng Shi Ran came out of the cover girl''s room and found the Baroness and gave him another copy.


    "Let the Cobra Organization study it."


    In addition to the wreckage, there is also a study on deformed particles, and Su Sheng is equivalent to giving away the results.However, the government, the Cobra organization, together with their own company and the Pacific Rim, will work together in four directions. There will always be something that can be studied, right?As for who researched it is not important, I will know in the end anyway!


    "Is there anything going on these days?" Su Shengchao asked Su Yueming in Su Yueming''s office.


    "Yes, I''m going to ying country!" Su Yueming said."Our company''s sale of mechas is no longer a secret. In addition to orders from the United States, other countries also want to buy, such as China, such as Ying. Some people may not know Transformers, but the leaders of the countries must know. , So the military of ying country contacted me through the embassy, ??hoping that I can go to ying country to talk about mecha business."


    "I''m leaving in one hour." Su Yueming checked the time.


    "I''ll go with you." Su Shengdao.


    Su Sheng has never participated in the company''s operations, but he will naturally not refuse to go to Su Yueming.After simply handling the business, Su Yueming and Su Sheng went downstairs and drove to the airport.


    "Private jet? Did you buy it?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Su Yueming shook her head."rental."


    "Let''s go back and buy one. It''s not convenient for you to run around without a private plane, and it''s not safe." After getting on the plane, Su Sheng said casually.


    Su Yueming nodded her head. She was still very concerned about the security work. She was not afraid of death, but worried that an accident might lead to the loss of important information.After getting on the plane, the plane did not take off immediately. Almost 20 minutes later, I saw tall women in black suits and sunglasses walking over to Su Yueming and nodding.


    "The plane is safe and ready to take off."


    "Good!" Su Yueming nodded in response.


    The woman in black and sunglasses turned and left. Su Yueming introduced: "This is my personal bodyguard, Jane, who was originally an intelligence officer. He is good at fighting and guns and other combat tools. Under normal circumstances, it is enough to ensure my safety. I also know it well."


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised his head and nodded without speaking.


    Jane!


    Isn''t this a member of Special 177 Unit 2?It is very similar to the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent''s imitation of Sonic Bird Bobby in the Marvel world. If this is also regarded as a parallel world, it seems that the work of the dual body in any world is very similar. One is a special forces soldier. One is a soldier of SHIELD, and all he does is intelligence work!


    interesting!


    After taking off, Su Yueming didn''t seem to be idle either. It seemed that he didn''t have much energy to chat with Su Sheng either when he was dealing with files or viewing files.After thinking about it, Su Sheng took two cups with the wine and got up and left.Su Yueming glanced at it and sighed softly. This mysterious boss is good at everything, it seems that it is too expensive?


    clatter!


    Su Sheng put the wine on the table and sat down opposite the bodyguard Jane.

 353 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 353

    "A cup?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    ...


    PS: As a big world, Marvel is definitely longer, so it may be a little bit later. Some small-world characters like Marvel''s double body and recent research will also appear in the Marvel world, so To lay the groundwork for a while.Although the current results are so-so, the length of this book should be very long. I will write it slowly, and everyone will read it slowly.In addition, I continue to ask for flowers, give rewards and customize, my goal is not high, as far as possible to surpass the old book in terms of data.


    What is the end of Chapter 403 for rejecting the big boss''s request?


    Jane''s long legs in trousers were slightly bent, the buttons of the suit were unbuttoned and scattered on both sides, a pistol was pinned to her waist, two buttons on the white shirt were unbuttoned, and she looked ready to come out.It is not up or down, impartial, not high or low, although it is big, it still stands upright, and the overall feeling is very cool.


    She slowly took off her sunglasses and looked at the wine glass and then at Su Sheng.


    Although it was Su Yueming who hired her, Zhen also knew that the person in front of her was Su Yueming''s boss and the boss of her own boss.


    "Sorry, I still have a task." Jane shook her head.


    Su Sheng poured the wine and chuckled: "So you are not selling yourself? The big bosses dare to refuse, are you afraid of losing your job?"


    Jane looked calm and did not speak.


    Su Sheng drank the wine as if to tell her and he seemed to say to her: "I have briefly understood your information. Your ability is very prominent in the army and you have not reached the age of retirement. Now you are from the army. There must be a reason for retiring to become Su Yueming''s bodyguard, right? For intelligence? Although someone has been arranged by my side, it is possible to do both. However, Su Yueming is not so stupid. Since you will hire you, you will definitely investigate. She must have investigated and confirmed. Your identity is okay, so it should be for money, right?"


    "The annual salary of 200,000 US dollars is already high for veterans'' bodyguards. Even if you continue to serve, even if you find a place to work, according to the current average salary, you will need to work for 50 years before you can Earn it."


    "In other words, if I fire you and say hello to the military, you won''t be able to find any high-paying jobs while returning to the army. Do you...drink?" Su Sheng pushed the glass forward. A little bit.


    money.


    Very important.


    Su Sheng can use the Internet to obtain countless wealth, and can use the firestorm''s ability to convert any matter into gold, and no matter how much he has other worlds as support.So money has no value at all to him.But for others, it is different. Money can dig Su Yueming to work for herself, and a mere five thousand dollars can make contact with Michaela and finally sleep her as she wishes.


    money.


    Sometimes it is comparable to any ability and can easily crush a persistent person.


    As the saying goes, rich men are difficult to have rich men. In the DC world, even people with all kinds of superpowers will do things for others for money and take risks.Looking at the smiling Su Sheng, the wine glass in front of her, Jane''s eyes were shy and angry, and her body trembled slightly. Several times, she couldn''t help picking up the wine glass and splashing it on the other person''s face, shouting that the old lady is quitting.But...in the end she picked up the glass and drank it.


    "Is it all right?" she asked, putting down the glass.


    Su Sheng smiled and suddenly got up and bent over to join Zhen, but she subconsciously wanted to do it but restrained her and she could only retreat as far as possible.But where can she retreat when she sits in a chair?Su Sheng bent his side and pressed his face almost to her face, and whispered to her ears: "If you don''t have the determination to resign, don''t directly refuse the request of the big boss. This is the most basic workplace law."


    "The wine is for you, drink slowly." Su Sheng got up and glanced at Zhen, smiled and turned and left.


    Return to the original position and sit down. Su Sheng smiled and said to Su Yueming who looked up: "If I want you, would you refuse?"


    Su Yue was shocked, she had thought about this question, but refused?Maybe, maybe not.She made the leap from an ordinary career to the current status of the heads of the world because of Su Sheng. She has enjoyed the beauty of power and status. If she refuses, she will be beaten back to her original state and continue her original work. She couldn''t accept it.


    So she shook her head slowly."will not."


    "why?"


    "Because you are my boss, rejecting you now will have nothing to do with me. It is easy to change from frugality to extravagance, and it is difficult to change from extravagance to frugality. It is the most difficult to accept after having it and losing it." Su Yueming''s performance is very calm as if to say It''s not the same as me, even a little sigh, a little bit of the feeling of literary youth.


    Su Sheng smiled."Doubled Jane''s salary."


    "Good!" Su Yueming didn''t ask why.


    The plane landed slowly at the designated airport. When she got off the plane, Su Sheng glanced at Zhen, the suit had been re-buttoned and the glasses had been put on, and his expressionless face seemed to be restored to the identity of the cold bodyguard.Outside the plane, the Minister of National Defense of Ying State, officials from the embassy and other people have already greeted here.


    The Minister of National Defense, embassy officials, it may sound unreasonable to take over the president of a company in this capacity, but the times are different and the situation is changing.The mechas owned by the Ancient Krypton Company are like water in the desert under the current Transformer alien invasion, don¡¯t you want it?Can''t put down your figure?There was only one result, death!The crisis of Transformers is not only a matter of a certain country, and such a standard meeting is not only a country of Ying.Moreover, if it weren''t for the embassy''s help, I would have no chance to meet.Thinking of this, the Secretary of Defense couldn''t help but glance at a woman next to the embassy official.


    Tall, blond and blue-eyed, originally thought it was just a vase. Didn¡¯t expect it to be really talented?What''s your name?It seems to be called Carly?In retrospect, rewards should be rewarded.


    Thinking that they had already taken the initiative to meet the past, Su Yueming and Jane took the lead to go down, and then Su Sheng slowly went down.


    Su Sheng''s appearance instantly stunned the people of Ying country.


    Who doesn''t know that although Su Yueming is the president of the company, but the real boss behind the scenes is someone else, is he?Sure enough, Su Yueming took the initiative to introduce it.


    Su Sheng.


    The real boss behind the company.


    Officials from the Ministry of National Defense and embassy officials are even more eager.


    "I don''t care about the company''s business. Just talk to Su Yueming about what I want to talk about. I just stop by for a leisurely stroll." Su Sheng said to the woman behind the officials, dressed in professional attire and wearing glasses. , This is Anhalad?Or the original heroine of Transformers 3 in the Transformers world?


    Chapter 404: The Heroine of Li Dai Tao Zheng


    Su Sheng hadn''t paid attention to Anhalad''s situation for a while, but knew that she was not in danger, after all, she would definitely contact herself if there was danger.When Su Sheng sent her to the United States, this is the country of Ying. In such a short time, Anhalad should not have the ability to work directly at the embassy of the country of Ying, or even participate in such an important meeting, right?


    Moreover, Su Sheng noticed that the expression and eyes she looked at herself seemed to be nothing special, even Su Sheng looked at her wrist specially.


    There is no bracelet that I gave myself.


    So this should be a native, should be the heroine of Transformers 3, in the original book, Sam and Michaela''s second girlfriend after the breakup.


    The other party was polite and not smiling awkwardly, and Su Sheng looked straight and wanton, which made others inevitably criticize.Su Yueming suddenly felt embarrassed, so she slapped her bodyguard Jane on the plane. He took aim at the embassy people within five minutes after getting off the plane. Would you like to be so...hungry?


    "This is Carli, the chief secretary of our embassy." The embassy official said very well. Although Carli is still an intern now, let alone the 350 secretary, even the staff hasn''t been reformed, but now he has become the chief secretary."Carly, since Mr. Su Sheng is here to play, you are responsible for making Mr. Su Sheng happy and satisfied, understand?"


    Carly nodded and said nothing.


    The next thing was nothing to Su Sheng. The group of people first checked into the hotel arranged by the other party, and then basically negotiated the purchase of mecha. Su Yueming was solely responsible, and Zhen naturally followed Su Yueming as a bodyguard.Su Sheng Xianlai had arranged the room to take a bath and rest for a while, and then called Carly.


    Carly changed her clothes.


    The white tight-fitting dress, although nothing was revealed, could not hold her good figure and the curves looked very good.


    "Crack."


    The door of the room was closed by Carly and walked towards Su Sheng who was sitting on the sofa. While walking, she reached out and opened the zipper of the skirt on her back, took off the skirt, and threw away the underwear. Carly walked forward frankly. Su Sheng.


    "Are the secretaries of Ying country so direct?" Su Sheng said softly, a little unexpectedly.


    Carly walked to Su Sheng without speaking and knelt down with a puff."the host!"


    "Huh?" Su Sheng was even more surprised."Anhalad?"


    Carly, Anhalad nodded to be precise.


    Su Sheng laughed and laughed unexpectedly.


    "It''s really you, not bad. You really surprised me. I am very curious and interested in your behavior during this period of time. It really surprises me that you can do this! Each surprises me. , Surprise, interesting people, I will not treat me wrong, let''s say, what do you want! "Impossible becomes possible, this unexpected surprise really made Su Sheng very satisfied.


    it''s very funny!


    Anhalad hesitantly asked: "I, I want to stay in this world, can I?"

 354 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 354

    "I agreed." Su Sheng simply agreed.


    Anhalad was overjoyed in an instant. Originally, she was only on vacation, just like the last time Chido, after the vacation, she would naturally return to the original world, and continue to be a canary in the original cage.She doesn''t think that life is bad, but she wants to live more valuable.She wants to be a canary living outside even if it is a canary.


    "Thank you Master!" she said excitedly.


    Su Sheng sat cross-legged on the sofa and asked her, "Tell me, how did you do it."


    "After I settled down, I was performing the tasks assigned to me by my master. It was just that although I was rich, I didn¡¯t want to complete the task. It was difficult. When I searched for information on the Internet, I happened to find one that might allow me to complete the task as soon as possible. People..." Anhalad paused and Su Sheng said."Carly? The real Carly?"


    "Yes!" Anhalad nodded."Of course I found out that this person was exactly the same as me. I had a bold idea. I started to investigate her character and behavior, and so on, until she applied for the job as a staff member of the embassy. , I replaced her."


    "Not many people in the embassy know her, so... I became Carly!"


    "What about the real Carly, how do you deal with it, kill?"


    Li Daitao is not a problem, after all, the two have the same innate advantages, but if the real Carli is not dealt with, problems will occur sooner or later.Anhalad came from the doomsday wasteland of cannibalism, killing people... She should be able to do it, and Su Sheng didn''t think there was any problem.Who knows, Anhalad shook his head.


    "No, I locked her up temporarily, because many things are difficult to investigate clearly, just in case I need her alive to say all the things I want, I need to know, so that I can really replace her. And... ¡­" Anhalad paused and said boldly."And after I saw her, I had the idea of ??wanting to stay in this world, but I''m afraid...my master, you don¡¯t agree, so I think I can replace her and stay in this world, she...she also Can replace my identity to satisfy the master."


    Su Sheng leaned forward and Anhalad approached.Sheng Su raised his hand and patted Anhalad''s head with a smile: "You are really good, and I am surprised by the Biqiduo, and I am more satisfied."


    "Get dressed and take me to see the real Carly."


    "Yes."


    Anhalad got up happily and hurriedly dressed again, then arranged for the car to take Su Sheng and leave the residence.


    After half an hour.


    Anhalad took Su Sheng to a somewhat old apartment. Although it was a bit old, the apartment was very large in size and was completely independent on the third floor of the Three Gorges.Basement, first floor, second floor.The first floor is the living room, the kitchen, the second floor is the bedroom, and the basement is all for storage, but now...it must be used by Anhalad to shut down the real Carly.


    Closing the door, Anhalad took off his clothes again, she did not forget the rules of the Doomsday Wasteland.Then Anhalad opened the basement door, stepped down the stairs and turned on the lights.


    Snapped!


    The not-so-dazzling warm light came on, and Su Sheng saw the real heroine of Transformers 3, Carly!


    Chapter 405 Decepticon Sneak Attack!


    In the iron cage of a large dog, Carly''s whole body was shrunk in the cage.


    Seeing Anhalad and Su Sheng again, Carly hurriedly shouted."Let me out, let me out."


    "It''s really exactly the same." Su Sheng walked to the cage and squatted down to look at Carly inside. No matter the figure, the appearance is almost the same.


    "Yes, I was taken aback at first." Anhalad said-.


    Su Sheng smiled."I will send her back, so you don''t need to ask her anymore. You can resign from the embassy and go to my company later."


    "Yes." Anhalad answered simply.


    Saint Su raised his hand to release the Shockwave Wormhole at Carly in the cage. After a while, the wormhole opened and Carly fell into it without reacting.At the other end, it was the World of Doomsday Wasteland. Su Sheng contacted Harley Quinn and told her that the follow-up matters of Carly do not need to pay attention for the time being.After walking out of the basement with Anhalad, they briefly browsed the room and started chatting.


    Until night fell, the two returned to the bedroom to rest.Without a word for a whole night, the two men drove back to the hotel arranged by the embassy at noon.


    The business shouldn''t be over yet. Su Sheng and Su Yueming chatted and simply asked about the situation. By the way, they talked about Anhalad''s affairs. Of course, it was Kali''s identity.And Carly also resigned directly with the embassy, ??but there are still some procedures and issues that need to be dealt with, and she doesn''t become a free agent so quickly.


    "Take your bodyguard to go out with me, okay?" Su Sheng looked at Zhen and said towards Su Yueming.


    Su Yueming said helplessly: "You are my boss, can I refuse?"


    "How about you?" Su Sheng looked at Zhen.


    Jane deliberately wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t refuse at all and she had to default.


    "You know how to fly a plane?" Su Sheng asked Zhen and asked Su Yueming to arrange a plane after she got the answer. After a while, the two left by plane.


    "Where to go?"


    The plane had already taken off, but Su Sheng didn''t say the location, so Jane had to ask.


    "29.5 degrees north latitude, 35 degrees east longitude." Su Sheng responded casually.


    Jane checked the location of the coordinates in confusion, this... is this Egypt?What is he going to do in Egypt?Although Jane was puzzled, she also knew that her big boss was not easy to take care of, so don''t ask.


    Silent all the way, the surrounding scenery has turned into a desert from nowhere, as if at first glance it was impossible to see the edge.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly came from the plane, and the next moment the plane began to plummet.


    "I''ve been attacked!" Jane yelled out of nowhere."Quick, go through the parachute."


    She turned her head and shouted at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng is a little speechless, do you want to do this?Flew three times before and after, and encountered two attacks?The plane vibrated and shook violently, and the area hit by it slowly burned up. I guess it will explode soon, right?Su Sheng slowly got up and walked over to pull out Zhen who was still trying to make an emergency landing.


    "What are you doing, go put on a parachute." Jane yelled hurriedly.


    Su Sheng pulled him over and put on the parachute bag for Jane, and said with a smile: "You jump first."


    Of course Jane refused. She is a bodyguard. Her job is to protect Su Sheng''s safety. How can she...


    "Ah..." Zhen suddenly yelled, and the whole person was thrown out by Su Sheng.


    People were in the air, and Jane quickly opened the parachute.


    boom.


    The umbrella was opened, and the rate of descent instantly slowed down.Jane turned her head to look in the direction of the plane, and she heard a loud bang, the flames soaring, and the plane exploded.


    "No..." Jane shouted hurriedly, but her voice stopped abruptly.


    What did she see?


    In the explosion, the wreckage of the plane flew around, and a figure gradually appeared in the flame.


    A man in a steel suit?


    Su Sheng?


    While Zhen was still in shock, the other party flew over in an instant, came to his side, opened the mask, and it was Su Sheng who was exposed.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Find a place to wait for me after you land." Su Sheng said with a re-button on the mask and flew away with a bang.


    shocked.

 355 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 355

    Jane is completely dumbfounded. If she remembers correctly, she remembers that there seems to be no mecha now, does it have a flying function?So this is the possession of the big boss?


    far away.


    An airplane with a propeller was flying fast in a certain direction, and Su Sheng quickly chased up from behind and glanced at it.


    Decepticons!


    There is a Decepticon logo on this plane.


    Why is the Decepticon here?Is it the same as my own purpose to find the original energy matrix and leadership module?This Decepticon was not seen before. In other words, it may not be Megatron. So... is it the Fallen King Kong?The Fallen King Kong is the first batch of leader-level Transformers. At the beginning, they used the Primal Energy Matrix to destroy the planets to create the source of fire. The only limitation is that they will not destroy the living planets, but the Fallen King Kong violates this rule. In order to destroy the earth and the sun, the Transformers fought inwardly. They hid the leader module that activated the Primordial Energy Matrix, and the Fallen King Kong had no choice but to give up.But for so many years it has been reluctant to keep looking for it.


    The original energy matrix and the leader module are both nearby. Although the Fallen King Kong can''t find the leader module, he sends troops here to look for the past.Speaking of it, it seems that Megatron is also mixed with the Fallen King Kong?


    Thoughts have been thinking a lot, but in fact there is not much time that has passed. Seeing the Decepticon in front of him speed up, Su Sheng sneered and raised his arm.


    boom!


    The energy cannon blasted out in an instant, followed by a loud bang, and the Decepticon was hit and fell directly into the air.


    boom!


    Dust is flying, yellow sand is everywhere.


    The Decepticon that landed directly deformed, and it could be seen that the place where it was hit was still somewhat mutilated but not fatal.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    On its shoulders appeared weapons frantically firing at Su Sheng in the air.


    Su Sheng turned around and rushed forward, and the flying bullets avoided Su Sheng as if they had eyes.One, two, three, three seconds later, Su Sheng came to the front of the Decepticons, directly swiped his fist and pulled it hard.


    Puff!


    The Decepticon''s heart was hollowed out in an instant, and after that, it twitched a few times before it died out.


    Can block bullets, being a cannonball body, but can''t block Su Sheng''s punch!


    Chapter 406 Leadership Module


    "This is the surfboard that appeared in Transformers 2, right?" After watching its body for a long time, Su Sheng recognized it.


    There is no way. Except for a few more features that are easier to identify, the rest of the deformation feels almost instantaneously difficult to tell who is who.This surfboard is said to be a master of tactical anticipation and a close combat expert, but it does not seem to be so magical.The shock wave wormhole was released, and Su Sheng sent the body of the surfboard directly back to the laboratory.


    These Transformers corpses are good things.


    Surfboards will definitely not act alone, which means there should be other Decepticons here, right?Su Sheng looked around and quickly determined Zhen''s location and flew over.


    After a while.


    In the desert, Jane had already taken off her parachute and holding a pistol in her hand. She seemed to be planning to find Su Sheng, but she was slightly relieved to see Su Sheng flying over from a distance.


    Land, change the battle clothes back to the form of the bracelet.


    Su Shengchaozhen smiled and said, "Are you okay?"


    Zhen shook her head and looked at Su Sheng''s wristband and said, "I''m fine, how about you?"


    "Do you think I look like something is wrong?" Su Sheng smiled."We were attacked by a Decepticon just now, there should be other Decepticons here, it is very dangerous for you, you..."


    "I can protect myself." Zhen said solemnly.


    Su Sheng shrugged."up to you."


    After speaking, he recognized the direction and distance, and it was not far from where he was going.


    He came to find the Leadership Module and the Primordial Energy Matrix. Needless to say, the Leadership Module is definitely a good thing in Transformers, otherwise the leader-level fallen King Kong would not always want to find it.As for the original energy matrix, Su Sheng didn''t really care about this matrix, but he wanted to figure out the principle of this matrix.


    This thing is a weapon based on stars. Few of the many alien technologies that Su Sheng mastered are more powerful than this.Although the main purpose of this matrix is ??to create a source of fire, its lethality is amazing.


    The high temperature in the desert made people sweat. Jane had already taken off her suit jacket and threw it away. She was only wearing a shirt at the beginning, but she took off her shirt after a short time. She was wearing only a black sports underwear. There is a sense of competence instead of temptation.The difficulty of walking in the desert was coupled with the hot weather. It didn''t take long for Zhen to sweat profusely, and the sweat couldn''t help flowing on her body, but she did not complain and followed Su Sheng silently.


    As a soldier, Jane found that Su Sheng''s physical strength seemed surprisingly good?There is no exhaustion, and there are not even a few drops of sweat, which is somewhat abnormal.She quickened her pace to follow Su Sheng, and when she got closer, she noticed something different.The air around him was so cool, as if he had come from the stove to an air-conditioned room.


    Jane didn''t ask much, she found that her big boss became more and more mysterious.


    Unconsciously, an hour later.


    The two came to a huge abandoned temple, saying that the temple is actually more like a building dug out of a mountain. There are many buildings like this nearby, which symbolize the ancient civilization of Egypt.


    "call!"


    Zhen in the shadow of the temple took a deep breath and sat down to look towards Su Sheng."What are we doing here?"


    "Find something, find something very important to Transformers." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    In the original book, the Decepticons grabbed Sam and wanted to have his skull open to get information. After he escaped, he found an ancient Decepticon. Skyfire learned about the leader module of the Primal Matrix. He wanted to use the leader module to resurrect Megatron. The killed Optimus Prime, after several twists and turns, finally succeeded, and finally Optimus Prime and the Skyfire betraying the Decepticon ranks combined to defeat Megatron and Fallen King Kong.However, the current situation has long since changed. Of course, Su Sheng has watched the movie again, and of course he doesn''t need to work so hard to find the bottom line.


    The leader module is in the temple behind you!


    Su Sheng turned and entered the temple. This was a small enclosed space with nothing but the mottled walls.Jane followed in and looked around and suddenly heard a loud bang. She turned her head in surprise and found that Su Sheng actually hit a certain side of the wall with her fist... ...the rubble of the wall fell off slightly, and one appeared. Deep pit.


    "Aren''t you going to smash it with your fist? It''s impossible!" Jane suggested: "You might as well wear a battle suit, it will work better.


    Su Sheng turned to look at Zhen and shook his head: "The battle clothes can only limit my strength, but it won''t improve. Moreover, although this wall is thicker than I thought,...it makes no difference."


    The voice fell and Su Sheng raised his fist again.


    boom!


    When a punch fell, there was a feeling of shaking the mountain. Unprepared Zhen shook and fell to the ground. The dust on the roof fell one after another. Everything that was hit by Su Sheng collapsed in an instant, and a somewhat dim hole was instantly exposed.Under Zhen''s surprised gaze, Su Sheng had already got in.


    inside.


    It was a strange space of a mechanical body. In the center of a number of circular mechanical pillars, something like a flying knife was lying quietly on it.


    Su Sheng did not rush to get it.


    "This is what you are looking for, why not get it?" Jane asked curiously after following her.


    Su Sheng didn''t say a word. In the movie, Sam broke into sand as soon as he touched this thing. Later, Sam fell into a coma and saw several sacrificed leaders, and only reunited after identifying Sam''s identity.It may be an exaggeration to say that there is a soul. After all, it is a science fiction movie and not a 4.2 supernatural movie, but there must be some system or program in this leader module.


    Su Sheng slowly raised his hand to face the leader module. In an instant, a light blue halo appeared around the leader module. After the halo wrapped it, it floated slowly and flew to Su Sheng¡¯s. Hands.


    This scene shocked Jane even more.


    "It''s not broken, it means that no matter how the program changes, it still needs to follow the basic magnetic field law." Su Sheng smiled and opened the shock wave wormhole with his other hand, the tiny wormhole clouds rolled, and the leader module directly Was sent in.


    "Finish one, and one more!"

 356 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 356

    Su Sheng smiled and closed the wormhole and patted the dumbfounded Jane."out."


    The 407th chapter alone fights the Decepticons


    Su Sheng and Zhen turned around and just came outside the temple and saw that the temple was blocked by a car.


    All kinds of car models.


    There are tanks, helicopters, police cars, large off-road vehicles, and a silver-white sports car.That''s not to say, the most eye-catching is a few construction trucks, grab trucks, large tank trucks, shovel trucks, meteorite trucks, cranes, etc., densely mixed together, almost blocking all the way.


    Jane subconsciously pulled out her gun and whispered towards Su Sheng: "Ba, Decepticons?"


    Before Sheng Su could answer, I heard the sound of licking. In an instant, all the machines deformed, and in an instant they became transformers of different sizes.Headed by Optimus Prime, followed by police car barricades, helicopter stuns, and Bone Smashers, these are Megatron''s subordinates in Transformers 1. Before the stun, he was thrown into the teleportation array of the fire source. came back?To the side is the Decepticons from Transformers 2.


    The deformation of the Audi was on the side road, followed by ten engineering vehicles.


    They are broken 13 bad guys, mixer, shovel, drag bucket, berserk, tower, overload, building force, scrap iron, tiger. These ten Decepticons seem to be independent, but they can form a giant Transformers, Hercules!


    "Humans, hand over the fire source and the leader module!" Megatron looked at Su Sheng in a deep voice. He had recognized that Su Sheng was one of the people who took the fire source, and from the sound wave investigation, this person It seems to be for the leader module.Therefore, the Fallen King Kong notified Megatron to dispatch a man to come.


    "What if I don''t?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    "Dead!" Megatron said sharply.


    "Oh." Su Sheng replied and turned to Zhen."Can you take care of yourself?"


    To be honest, Jane was a little frightened, seeing so many Decepticons transforming and being stuck here, even the experienced, courageous and cautious special forces were a little flustered.Afraid?afraid!But being afraid doesn''t mean that she will wait to die. Years of battlefield experience tells her that being afraid is useless.


    "Relax," Jane whispered.


    Su Sheng smiled slightly and moved out."Don''t say I bully you, let''s go together."


    Bully us?


    Megatron looked at the dozens of Decepticons around him, then looked at the tiny Su Sheng and shouted a barricade with disdain.


    The police car barricades directly to Su Sheng, kicking, every step of the running seems to be able to shake the yellow sand on the ground, three steps two steps to the front of Su Sheng, raise your foot and kick over.The huge mechanical foot kicked at the tiny Su Sheng, the strong wind hit, Su Sheng resisted with one arm!


    boom!


    The collision sounded, and the next moment I saw that the sole of the roadblock''s foot seemed to hit some hard object and even sunk in.Su Sheng didn''t move, and the roadblock let out a painful scream and leaned to the side.Su Sheng suddenly grabbed the soles of the roadblocks with his fingers and grabbed his arms and raised his arms back.


    It seemed as if he was just throwing the garbage bag behind him, but the huge body of the roadblock was directly hit by the shoulders and hit the ground heavily.


    dusty.


    Jane lowered her head and hid her face subconsciously.


    "Which." A cannonball flew towards Su Sheng from the stunned shoulder. Others didn''t know it. It knew what Su Sheng was capable of, so it fired to support it when the roadblock was thrown over the shoulder and fell to the ground.


    The shell screamed and was about to hit Su Sheng in the blink of an eye, but Su Sheng suddenly turned around and stretched out his hand to catch it when the shell was about to hit him and explode.


    Grab... Hold...


    Catch the cannonball with bare hands?!


    This scene made Jane and the surrounding Decepticons all dumbfounded, and Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and slammed the cannonball directly at the roadblock on the ground.


    boom!


    The shell exploded directly on the barricade, and the barricade was torn apart under the strong impact, and smoke was everywhere.


    Su Sheng walked out slowly in the smoke.


    "I said let you go together, otherwise you won''t have a chance." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Decepticons, attack!" The shocked and angry Megatron shouted, and all the Decepticons rushed towards Su Sheng in an instant.


    Su Sheng chuckled his head and his eyes became hot. In an instant, the beam of heat ray directly blasted on the front side road, and the side road''s head fell directly through the hole.At the same time, Su Sheng moved suddenly and flew over like a cannonball.


    Boom!


    Two punches flew two of the engineering vehicles, followed by flying around the vertigo to the back of his head, grasping his head with both hands and pulling hard.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    His head came up, and the wires and things like the cervical vertebrae were directly pulled out.


    The vertigo fell to the ground, and Megatron and other Transformers rushed over.


    boom!


    Su Sheng flew up suddenly, the impact of the air wave instantly shook them back, and followed the heat rays from the air, Megatron and others hurriedly avoided.


    Su Sheng hovered in the air, attacking them with heat rays like a cat catching a mouse.


    The Decepticons dodged and counterattacked, but ordinary bullets hit Su Sheng''s body and clinked and fell. They were unharmed. As for the artillery shells, they were all shot down by heat rays and exploded in the air.


    Megatron rolled away from the heat and shouted.


    "What are you waiting for, transform."


    In an instant, all the engineering vehicles began to transform again, the saboteurs turned into chasers, the shovel turned into a left arm, the violent turned into a left leg, and the others were added to other branches. How do you say?Because of the different shapes and colors, it looks a little messy after composition, but it is really big, and it is almost catching up with the crimson mecha in terms of size.


    There is a huge mixing drum on the head that produces strong suction, and the yellow sand is full of the sky. Even Zhen who is next to the temple behind seems to be affected. Her hands are firmly grasping the crack of the temple door. The suckers are floating in the air sideways.


    "This is Hercules, it looks more shocking than in the movie, but... why is it so inexplicably reminiscent of the combination of Extraordinary Team?" Su Sheng muttered, thinking about it, waved his hand to release the shock wave wormhole and used contact Mako of the Pacific Rim World.


    Crimson Mecha vs. Transformers.


    Who wins and who loses can tell the difference.


    Chapter 408: Hercules loses to Crimson Mecha, Su Sheng encourages Megatron


    boom!


    The Hercules finally stopped the suction after the fit, and the mixing drum slowly stopped.


    The wind and sand stopped, and Jane fell off with a puff.


    Beside Su Sheng, a huge red mecha suddenly emerged from the tumbling Shockwave Wormhole.This mech is at least seventy or eighty meters high, with a pair of foldable and extending steel wings spread out behind it. With a hand, a giant sword is instantly held in his hand.


    Huge body, streamlined body, steel wings and giant sword in his hand.


    Just one word, cool!


    The appearance of the Crimson Mecha compared the posture of Hercules just now, Jane''s eyes widened in surprise, and Megatron and Hercules were even more surprised.Even their Cybertronians rarely can reach such a huge height.In particular, this kind of mech is actually manipulated.


    "That''s your opponent, go." Su Sheng pointed to Hercules.

 357 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 357

    "This, this is Transformers? Are they really aliens?" Mako couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Ask so much what to do, and it''s done!" Su Sheng waved his hand and urged him to fly from the air to Jane''s side.


    Crimson Mecha and Hercules have already fought together.


    Suddenly, the jingle jingle, the flying sand and the stone are indescribably intense.Both are similar in size, but Hercules is stronger and more powerful.But the Crimson Mecha is more flexible and more maneuverable, especially with air superiority, and it is evenly divided for a while.


    "Megatron."


    The fight was fierce over there, but Su Sheng brought Jane to Megatron and shouted.


    Megatron turned around and hesitated and didn''t do anything. Su Sheng, but a mere human, easily killed his two subordinates. The combined Hercules thought that he could have the advantage but did not expect Su Sheng to get a crimson mecha. Zhentian really hesitated and didn''t do it right away.


    "Who is the leader of the Decepticons? Are you Megatron or Fallen King Kong?" Su Sheng slowly said with a chuckle."Anyway, you are also Optimus Prime''s old enemy. People are leading the Autobots, but you can only represent the second in command of the Decepticons?"


    "What did you say!" Megatron roared.


    "What I''m talking about is the truth. I can understand you want the fire source, and I can understand you want the leader module, but what I don''t understand is why you helped the Fallen King Kong? Even if the Autobots are eliminated, even The earth is occupied. Uh, although it is very unlikely that I am here, what if, what does it have to do with you if all this happens? The Fallen King Kong succeeded, you are just a second-in-command, just a little brother. ."


    "What are you trying to say, human!" Megatron snorted.


    "I want to give you a chance!" Su Sheng said seriously."I want to corrupt the body of King Kong. If you can get it for me, I can give you the fire source. Of course, it''s just the fragments of the fire source. With the fire source you can create more Decepticons, and then ...You can go to deal with Autobots."


    "You want me to betray the Fallen King Kong?"


    "No, I just want you to follow your heart. Isn''t you Megatron a subordinate role? If so, then treat it as I didn''t say it!"


    Megatron was silent.


    Subordinate to others?Is he willing?Maybe he hadn''t thought about it before, but he did have an idea at this moment.The Fallen King Kong is certainly powerful, but... it may not be without a chance.With the fire source, there can be more Decepticons and the Autobots can be completely wiped out, but... "As a human, why do you want to help me?"


    "Help you? You think too much, I need to sell more mechas, and I need more people to invest in the research and development of mechas. Why? Are you afraid?"


    "Am I afraid?"


    "I''m Megatron!" Megatron said coldly."Get the fire source ready, I will soon...will come to get it."


    "I''m waiting for you." Su Sheng smiled, and Megatron glanced at Hercules, whose arm had been cut off by the scarlet mecha, turned and left.


    "You... did you deliberately? You deliberately provoked their internal fighting and didn''t plan to actually give him the source of fire?" Zhen whispered.


    "Why not?" Su Sheng said with a smile on Jane''s shoulder.


    Jane wants to speak again, isn''t this the equivalent of betraying humans?In other words, collaborating with the enemy?Then you can sell more mechas?


    "Zizzi..."


    The sound of the electric current suddenly sounded, and Su Sheng and Zhen turned their heads to see that the scarlet mecha fiercely drew the sword from the Hercules'' head, and the electric current shuttled around the Hercules body, and a bang was heard a moment later.


    Hercules exploded!


    The scarlet mech''s sword stopped, and Mako was slowly released by the towed ray in the control room.Seventy to eighty meters, which is higher than this mountain in the temple.


    "the host."


    Mako shook his hair and walked over.


    "Good job." Su Sheng nodded approvingly.


    Mako said: "Although there are no monsters during this period, I have been arguing with your soldiers, and the combat experience has increased a lot. Moreover, this guy''s reaction is not as fast as expected, so it is not difficult to deal with."


    Su Sheng said, "Transformers are strong, but their strength is limited."Even if the attributes and abilities of all aspects are relatively balanced, consciousness is also very important.Cybertrons are also humans, and they have their own personal thinking. If someone else controls the Crimson Mecha, they won¡¯t necessarily win 100%. You still have to consider the overall situation.


    "This combination method doesn''t seem to be perfect. After the combination, the brain is dead?" Su Sheng walked to the vicinity of Hercules and took a look. Although some of the limbs are still intact, they are dead.However, the technology in this area can be studied.


    "Go back, maybe your mecha can be upgraded again when there is any progress here." Su Sheng said, Mako returned to the crimson mecha and was sent away by the shock wave wormhole.


    Reduce the beam to release.


    Su Sheng shrank the surrounding Decepticon corpses one by one and sent them back to the laboratory, then turned to look at Zhen and said, "Let''s go, let''s find another thing."


    "What kind of person are you... you can catch missiles to kill Transformers with your bare hands, and you can fly, your body can withstand bullets, and your eyes... eyes can emit energy beams, not that? Hole? Where did you send that woman and that mecha from?"


    The 409th chapter stunned Zhen, panicked a group


    If it turns out that Jane just thought that Su Sheng was a big boss who hated and had to face, then her impression had completely changed.I thought that the battle suit he was wearing was powerful enough, but he didn''t expect him to be even more exaggerated when he took off the battle suit. This... this is simply not something humans can do.


    "You, aren''t you also an alien?" Jane couldn''t help but ask.


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhen with an evil smile."I was discovered by you, then... should I kill someone."


    Click!


    Raised the gun at Su Sheng in a frightened moment.


    "You, are you really an alien?"


    "If you mean outside this earth, then I am indeed an alien." Su Sheng walked towards Zhen step by step.


    boom!


    The gunfire rang.


    Jane shot Su Sheng''s head directly, and the bullet hit his forehead without leaving any scratches and fell directly to the ground.Su Sheng kept pace, and Zhen pulled the trigger one after another in horror.


    boom!boom!boom!


    After a few consecutive shots, the bullet disappeared, and Su Sheng came to Jane and grabbed the gun directly with his palm and squeezed it firmly. In an instant, the gun was directly turned into fragments.


    Seeing Zhen''s expression of horror and despair, Su Sheng smiled brightly and raised his hand and flicked her forehead.


    boom!


    Jane flew out instantly and fell directly to the ground, fainting directly.


    "Is it too strong?" Su Sheng looked at his fingers and smiled. Soon, she took out the handcuffs and handcuffed Jane''s hands, followed by the handcuffs, and then came out a collar, a chain, and dragged it like this. Walked towards a pyramid in the distance with her body.


    This is a desert, and Jane is not too painful to be dragged.Not long after she woke up, she found her hands clasped behind her back and she was dragged on the ground by Su Sheng with difficulty breathing.


    Jane did not take immediate action but pretended to be dizzy and planned to wait for an opportunity.


    Alien, his big boss turned out to be an alien, which made Jane, who has experienced many battles, no idea.


    I don''t know how long it has been dragged like this, Jane feels that Su Sheng has stopped.


    "It''s almost done. When you get to the place, you can get up." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Jane opened her eyes and instantly turned over.

 358 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 358

    At first glance, she saw Su Sheng who was smiling but not smiling, and then realized that she had been taken to a place similar to a construction site, and there was a tall pyramid not far away.Jane looked at Su Sheng silently and vigilantly. Su Sheng laughed blankly: "You shot me and I dragged you forward. Everyone is even equal. Why? Are you really planning to be an enemy of me?"


    Jane shook her head.


    She is a little confused now!


    "Okay, teasing you." Su Sheng smiled and snapped his fingers. In an instant, the handcuffs were gone and the ropes were gone.Zhen rubbed her wrist and heard Su Sheng continue."If you think that the term alien is a bit scary, you can treat me as a god, god is fine, anyway, I am indeed a serious ancient god and god for some people."


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers again.


    Suddenly a wooden villa appeared in front of the two of them.


    The villa that appeared out of thin air?This made Jane rubbed her eyes subconsciously.


    "This, is this true?"


    "It''s true or false, don''t you know if you go in? It''s getting dark, so I can rest for a night and start work tomorrow." Su Sheng smiled and walked over and pushed the door in.


    Jane hesitated for a while but followed in.


    Very real.


    Everything in the villa seems to be real, especially what makes Jane feel incomprehensible is that the water and gas away from the house can be used.Is this a desert?Where does the water come from without drilling?There is no gas company to provide gas?But they are all, as for electricity?Not to mention.


    "This..." Jane felt that she couldn''t think anymore.


    Su Sheng took out a bottle of cold beer from the refrigerator and snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    Jane suddenly found that her clothes were missing.


    "Go take a shower, come back if you have any questions." Su Sheng pointed in the direction of the bathroom.


    Jane had almost no thinking ability anymore and went in for a bath subconsciously.


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Sheng opened a shock wave wormhole and came to the laboratory and took out the leader module in the laboratory.Wrapped in magnetic energy, turned and put it on the table.Without removing the magnetic energy, Su Sheng''s fingers changed slightly and connected to the leader module and began to penetrate, analyze, and study.


    Different systems have different procedures.


    But this is not a big problem. It didn''t take long for Su Sheng to crack and invade smoothly.


    What does the leadership module say?A system program similar to Transformers, which contains the knowledge, experience, etc. left by the leaders of the past generations. At the same time, it is also an energy source stronger than the fire source, which can activate new Cybertron life forms or strengthen existing ones. The living body of existence.The information contained in this leadership module is huge, including some news about deformed particles and Cybertron.Su Sheng did not look it up for the first time but copied them all into his mind. In this process, Su Sheng did not encounter any obstacles, nor did he encounter the situation that Sam encountered in the movie, until all the content was copied. Finish.


    Su Sheng retracted his hand and recovered the magnetic energy, as a result, the leader module instantly deserted.


    At this time, Jane was about to take a shower too. Although Su Sheng had lost her clothes, she still had bath towels.


    "This is the leader module, why, how did it become like this?" Jane asked in surprise.


    "It''s too long, right? Once you lose the protection of the magnetic field and you touch the outside environment, it will become deserted." Su Sheng explained but didn''t care too much. He knew everything that should be known, and he also understood the structure of the leader module. After the procedure, he can make countless ones at any time.


    Even he can directly use the program of the leader module to activate new Transformers or strengthen.


    Ordinary people can''t do this, but Su Sheng has the indigo ability as long as they cooperate with the correct program code.


    Therefore, the fire source and the leader module are of little value to Su Sheng at this moment.


    Su Sheng turned around and raised her hand to pull Jane onto the sofa and sit down. Then she stretched out her hand and lifted off her bath towel. When Jane subconsciously wanted to resist, Su Sheng lay down on her lap and watched her hands block the airport. Sheng chuckled: "Remove your hand, or you will be fired!"


    Chapter 410 Secretly Invaded Marvel World?


    The expulsion of these two words was obviously very deterrent, and Jane subconsciously released her hands.


    But after letting go, he suddenly reacted, his big boss has become an alien?Or God, God or something, why are you afraid of being expelled?Even if he doesn''t fire herself, Jane is not sure that she will continue this job.So Jane subconsciously wanted to block it, but then she thought that since he is a god or God himself can''t block it, does it make sense?If he really wants to let alone refuse, he can''t even run.


    "Yes, it''s big but not drooping, fat but not greasy." Su Sheng stretched out his hand and checked a few times and laughed."Actually, you don¡¯t need to be too nervous. You have already seen Transformers or Cybertronians, so even if there are other aliens or gods, it should be acceptable? If you don¡¯t use the theory of parallel universes, you should I''ve also heard of it! I''ve been to several worlds. The previous Mako, the crimson mecha, including the mecha technology I sell now comes from another world. Transformers are divided into Autobots and Decepticons. It¡¯s bad, you don¡¯t need to hear about aliens to blow up hair."


    "Then, are you a good person?" Jane subconsciously nodded and asked.


    "Have I killed people in this world? Have I destroyed the city? I have killed a lot of Decepticons, right? I sold mechs that can fight Transformers, right? You say...am I a good person or a bad person? "Su Sheng asked~.


    "But you also said that you want to cooperate with Megatron to give him the source of fire-!" Jane retorted.


    "Have you heard a sentence? It''s called the ass decides the head. Your position determines your force field. You used to be a soldier. Are all the people you killed are bad guys? No, you are a U.S. soldier. The interests of the United States are considered. Children are right and wrong, and adults only look at the interests!" Su Sheng said while patted Zhen.


    There is nothing wrong with this behavior. For example, pats on the shoulder, pats on the face, and the combination of him is actually normal.But the problem is... the airport was taken.And when he took the photo on the left, the airport on the left crashed into the right and made a popping noise, so... the situation now looks very embarrassing.


    Zhen was embarrassed to death, but Su Sheng seemed to have discovered new pleasures.


    Left, right, ok, hit the middle.


    What a great fun!


    "Follow me in the future?" Su Sheng suddenly raised his head and said to Zhen.


    Jane subconsciously said: "I am not your toy!"


    "No, you are!" Su Sheng smiled and shook his head."Your professional skills and your body made me think of a very interesting thing, do you know? Before I came to this world, I arranged for people to develop in this world, and her performance was beyond my expectations. I was very surprised, and then I found you."


    "Me, what''s wrong with me."


    "You are very similar to people in another world. It is a world where people with superpowers are everywhere, and there are many aliens like dogs. In that world, there is another you, she is similar to you, she is not a soldier but an agent. I also want to be quite powerful." Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    "Don''t you want me to go to another world to replace that person?" Jane asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng smiled: "You have a good understanding and you are smart. That world is very interesting. If I go there, I might engage in an invasion or attack. It will definitely not be as gentle as I am here. But don''t worry, it''s too early to go. , Wait until this world gets tired of playing!"


    There was once a big event in Marvel World called Secret Invasion, where a transformable copycat pedestrian replaced a superhero and wanted to do things on Earth.Although it failed, I have to say that this method is very interesting. If there is a chance, if there is a chance to really return to the Marvel world, Su Sheng also decided to do this again.


    There are people who want mechas and mechas, and they have power and power.


    Su Sheng would like to see if the earth in the Marvel world, which claims to be the center of the universe often visited by various villains but has not been conquered, is really...has a halo.It is true that Su Sheng does not belong to the kind of character that will destroy the world and occupy the world at every turn. He is actually not very interested in this kind of thing, but he is interested in whether the earth in the Marvel world is really so unbreakable.Jane''s appearance and abilities are the same as those of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s soundbird, so it''s not bad to start with the soundbird.And if I remember correctly, the soundbird was also replaced by the cottage pedestrians during the secret invasion.


    "If I refuse, you...what will you do?" Jane didn''t want to go to another world to help Su Sheng on behalf of another person. Su Sheng invaded and occupied other worlds.But she had a hunch that since Su Sheng said these things, she actually had no choice or the possibility of being the master.


    Is he a good person?No, is he a bad guy?Not really!


    For Jane, she is definitely a selfish person or god. From the fact that he forced himself to drink, he actually didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s feelings at all. This is a common problem of rich people or people in high positions. Saint Su is neither rich nor in a high position, he... is a god?


    God doesn''t care about people''s feelings anymore, so it is still a toy, but not the kind of physical toy she thought at the beginning!


    "Rejected? Ha ha ha... guess what?" Su Sheng smiled and patted again.


    Jane gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    Does this answer still need to be guessed?


    "It''s getting late. I''m going to take a shower. Go to the room and wait for me. You have to get up early tomorrow." Su Sheng said with a smile and turned over and sat up.

 359 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 359

    Listening to the patter of water, Jane slowly walked towards the door.


    Pushing the door gently, the door did not move at all, she went to open the window lightly, but the window still did not open.The window glass, which seemed to be very thin, had never been broken how many times before, but this time her fist hit the window, but the window was not broken, and even made a sincere sound.


    Bang bang bang!


    Zhen went down anxiously for a few consecutive punches, the glass was still not broken, but her fist was red.


    "Fak."


    Jane cursed in a low voice, obviously she couldn''t escape secretly.She was a little unwilling to continue trying to get out of the house, but she couldn''t succeed until Su Sheng came out of the bath. She could see the outside and was close at hand, but she could only helplessly be trapped inside. .


    This feeling is really bad!


    Chapter 411: Take the Zhen and thoroughly understand the Primordial Energy Matrix


    Su Sheng who came out of the shower cast a glance at Zhen, especially Zhen''s flushed fist chuckled and shook his head."come on."


    Jane lowered her head and walked over unwillingly.


    bedroom.


    The warm light shone slightly. Su Sheng took off his bathrobe and pushed Zhen onto the bed. Zhen snorted and subconsciously wanted to get up, but Su Sheng had already rushed over.


    Kiss, caress.


    An invisible and tasteless hormonal hormone is quietly permeating, this is one of the abilities of Plant Ivy.At the beginning, Jane was still secretly resisting, but as the hormones spread, Jane''s resistance gradually became catering, and her voice seemed to have been muted, and now she gradually became louder.


    After a long time, the lights in the villa went out.


    The night in the desert is silent.


    I don''t know how long it took, when Jane woke up from her sleep, Su Sheng was no longer by her side.She was shocked and recalled what happened last night, and went to the ground in surprise.After coming down, she frowned slightly and could feel the tearing pain, and then she saw a set of clothes.He should have prepared it, right?


    Get dressed and come out of the bedroom. There is no one in the living room and the door is open.


    After Zhen came out, she looked around and then faintly saw the figure of Su Sheng at the top of the pyramid not far away. He actually demolished the top of the pyramid?Jane''s eyes widened in surprise, and the shock wave wormhole appeared in the next moment. She stepped in hesitantly, and then appeared directly at the top of the pyramid.


    "This..." Zhen looked around in surprise, and after removing the top of the pyramid, something similar to a transmitter was revealed. This should be what Su Sheng was looking for?"what is this?"


    "The Primordial Energy Matrix, which the Cybertronians placed here many years ago, can use the Leader Module to turn on this matrix to absorb the sun, destroy the stars, and use its energy to create a source of fire. Fallen King Kong and Megatron are looking for this! "Su Sheng said casually.


    "Isn''t the leader module broken? I shouldn''t be able to use it." Jane said subconsciously.


    Su Sheng smiled and didn''t explain.


    Others don''t want to use this original energy matrix, but Su Sheng can use it.He intends to study and see if he can modify it.Since he intends to play a secret invasion of the Marvel world, other aspects of combat power must also keep up, maybe this thing can come in handy.Seeing that Su Sheng didn''t speak, Zhen didn''t follow up and watched silently.


    The whistling sound suddenly sounded from a distance, and Jane was surprised to find the target and saw a huge steel head instantly appear in front of her eyes.


    Gululu...


    Before Zhen could see clearly, the head was thrown in.The next moment, Megatron''s figure appeared.


    "Fallen King Kong?" Su Sheng glanced at the head on the ground not unexpectedly. It was indeed the fallen King Kong. He smiled and watched Wei raise his hand all day to release the shock wave wormhole, and then the fire source floated out from inside. .


    Megatron stared fiercely at the source of fire and had an urge to grab it directly, but he still endured it.


    This guy named Su Sheng is not so easy to deal with.


    After getting a part of the fire source first, I am thinking of a way!


    The rainbow-colored light lit up, and the fire source was cut off by about one-fifth in an instant.Sending the rest away again, threw the one-fifth of the fire source to Megatron Su Sheng for a while and said."Go hard, don''t let me wait too long."


    Megatron collected the fragments and said in a deep voice."What are you going to use this matrix for?"


    "Do nothing, the leadership module has been deserted, and none of you can open this matrix. I will study and see if I can improve it." Su Sheng said casually.


    "I will come to you again."


    Megatron was silent for a moment and said, then turned and left.


    Su Sheng shrugged and put the shock wave wormhole back to the laboratory, and then sent Jane down.Subsequently, the reduced beam was released, and Su Sheng directly reduced the original energy matrix.


    Wave.


    The villa disappeared.


    Su Sheng once again released the shock wave wormhole and took Jan into it.


    The next moment, the two had already arrived outside the laboratory.


    At the door of the laboratory, the red-haired woman and the baroness stood guard at the door.Seeing Su Sheng and Zhen suddenly appeared out of nowhere, the red-haired girl was better off knowing Su Sheng¡¯s special skills, but the red-haired girl was taken aback...


    "You, what do you..." The redhead thought she was dazzled.


    "She is Zhen, and she will stay here in the future to be responsible for security work with you. There is nothing wrong with these days, right?" Su Sheng did not explain the red-haired girl''s doubts, first introduced Zhen and then asked.


    The baroness simply said that there was basically nothing except Michaela who had already taken care of the family affairs.


    Su Sheng nodded and confessed a few words directly into the laboratory.


    The originally empty laboratory has now become crowded. Many Transformers'' corpses are waiting for him to deal with. What he has to do now is to study the combination of Hercules and the original energy matrix. As for the deformed particles, they are not. It needs to be studied. There are so many people studying it anyway.


    This time, Su Sheng didn''t retreat for a long time like last time, basically he would come out at night in the laboratory during the day.The arrival of Michaela gave Su Sheng another choice for pillows. The Baroness, Michaela, Jane, the cover girl, Su Sheng didn¡¯t show favoritism and basically one person for one night, occasionally staying with Jane a lot. One point, mainly to talk to Jane about the Marvel World, and talk about the sound bird.Jane also knew that she couldn''t refuse and she could only listen to it seriously. Quan thought it was a special undercover task.


    unconsciously.


    One month passed like this.


    When the company''s orders were almost innumerable and work was not stopped, Su Sheng had already taken many neuron connections from the Pacific Rim World.The cooperation between Autobots and District 7 has also been very smooth to catch Decepticons everywhere, but Megatron with the fire source has produced many Decepticons, but these Decepticons did not appear high-profile, Megatron Heaven should still be planning something.


    The sun is hot.


    In the huge indoor swimming pool, Su Sheng lay on the side in beach pants.


    Surrounded by fat and thin swallows, almost everyone was called here.


    He finally had a thorough understanding of the Primordial Energy Matrix, and it was a little celebration.


    Chapter 412 The Hypocritical Redhead


    Su Sheng wants to relax and celebrate and open a small party, no matter what''s going on, they will definitely attend.


    The cover girl, the red-haired girl, the baroness, Jane, and Michaela were all there, as well as Su Yueming, the elevator girl and Carly who came here specially.Her disguise is very good, as if she has forgotten her original name, she is Carly!The ring was fat and thin, and the smile was full. None of the people present was of poor stature. Wearing all kinds of swimsuits around was really pleasing to Su Sheng.


    "The company currently has billions of funds in the account. I have recruited many talents in this area, and invested a lot of money in research and development, but there is still a lot of money to use." Su Yueming is lying in a red one-piece swimsuit. Said from the chair beside Su Sheng.


    The legs are long and white.

 360 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 360

    Su Sheng thought for a while and said: "I have a weapon design drawing that can be used with mecha. 13 I named it the Soul Resurrection Gun. I will give you the drawing later. You can let the company produce it and sell it with mecha. In addition, I am here. There is also a set of mech design drawings, which are more defensive and mobile and easy to carry. You can also start research and development. If you still have money left, find a place with a good environment to build a secret large-scale factory. I may need it in the future More mechas."


    "Understood." Su Yueming replied.


    "By the way, recruit some soldiers to protect your own safety, and I will give you some special suits later to ensure your safety."


    "it is good."


    "Then find someone for me!" Su Sheng thought for a while and said: "She is called Jinx, a female ninja, no matter what the price is, get her over."


    "Understand." Su Yueming answered again.


    "Let''s go, follow me to get the design drawings." Su Sheng got up and left, followed by Su Yueming.


    in the room.


    Su Sheng took out a few drawings from the drawer of the desk and handed them to Su Yueming. Su Yueming took them over and looked at them. They were the design drawings of the Soul Resurrection Gun and the new mecha.Su Yueming looked at it seriously, and Su Sheng also looked at it seriously.He looked up and down Su Yueming when he came behind her, wrapped his arms around her, and stroked her legs with both hands.


    Su Yueming''s body trembled slightly and continued to look at the design drawing in silence.


    "How about it, is it difficult?" Su Sheng asked, pressing against Su Yueming.


    "No, no, it should be possible to produce." Su Yueming trembled.


    "Yeah." Su Sheng let go of Su Yueming with a hum."Then do it as soon as possible."


    Su Yue froze for a while and couldn''t help looking at Su Sheng."now go?"


    "A problem?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Su Yueming shook her head: "No, no, I thought you boss..."


    "Do you think I will eat you? Hehe, don''t worry, you won''t refuse anyway, let alone there is one who delivered it to the door now, so... go on." Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand.


    Su Yueming was a little bit dumbfounded. Finally, she turned around and took the drawing and went out. As soon as she went out, she saw the red-haired girl outside the door. Su Yueming was stunned.Nodding each other, Su Yueming left, and the red-haired girl hesitated and went in.


    When there were a lot of people, Su Sheng really didn''t even see the red-haired girl. It was only when she came in that Su Sheng found that she was wearing bold clothes today.


    Leopard bikini.


    Two thin straps wrapped around the airport and squeezed around their necks, and the sparse thongs had almost no concealing effect.


    This dress is not like the usual style of red-haired women.


    "Want information?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked.


    The red-haired girl seemed to have been said to have been thinking about it, and came over and nodded: "I don''t really believe in your credibility. Although the information you said last time is correct, we also found some code text from Sam. I found what I wanted to find, but... has been found in advance."


    Su Sheng spread his hands."I took it, but I didn''t take it when I told you the information. You didn''t find it in the first time. Blame me? And...why come to me if you don''t believe it?" Su Sheng suddenly reached out. The redhead pulled her on her lap and sat down and hugged her."Last time, I wanted to find you. You were not there, so I changed to a cover girl."


    "This time... how about let me tell you another important piece of information?" Su Sheng said secretly.


    "No, won''t it be taken away again?"


    "No, I won''t participate this time." Su Sheng smiled and lowered his head and bit between the red-haired woman''s neck. The rope tied to the neck was instantly untied and fell off.The red-haired woman subconsciously wanted to resist but was held by Su Sheng first."This time the intelligence is about the US''s first moon landing plan. You want to know the dark side of the earth...is there anything?"


    "Yes, what is there?"


    Su Sheng smiled and suddenly hugged the red-haired girl up and pressed it on the desk."It''s over, I''ll tell you!"


    The old driver was caught off guard in this way. The red-haired woman thought she would chat with Su Sheng for a while. She started to drive without saying a few words. As a 930, she was driven directly into a new car without even running in. Way out!At that moment, the red-haired girl was really angry and humiliated. She gritted her teeth and wanted to protest silently. She wanted information. She was even prepared, but she never thought that she would not even have the least atmosphere... that''s it?The red-haired woman''s reaction Su Sheng was also in his eyes. To be honest, Su Sheng just thought she was hypocritical, so she was even less polite or caring.


    After a long time.Su Sheng put on her beach pants and looked at the red-haired woman lying on the desk with a chuckle: "There is a Cybertron spaceship on the dark side of the moon, and inside it is the former leader of the Autobots to guard against natural enemies."


    Finished.


    Sheng Su opened the door and went out.


    As soon as he came out, Su Sheng saw the baroness approaching from a distance.


    "Something?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    The baroness nodded: "The research on deformed particles on the cobra side has progressed. They want fragments of the fire source."


    "Give them back, and bring back the research on deformed particles." Su Sheng doesn''t care about the source of fire. Although this thing can create Transformers, it is also a trouble. Cobra wants to control the source of fire?Hehe, no matter it is Special Forces, Autobots or Decepticons, they will not let them go, and they are not afraid to die with such a big appetite.


    Chapter 413: Killing with a Knife: The Cobra Organization is destroyed


    Have fun at the pool party.


    Although Su Yueming, the red-haired woman and the baroness left one after another halfway, the rest of them still had a good time.Especially at night, Su Sheng released some hormones a little bit, uh... one by one began to release himself, and it turned into the Qiu Mingshan racing circuit, this car is simply a dance of demons, each leading the way!


    At noon the next day, Su Sheng climbed out of the cart, washed and dressed, and then saw the study of deformed particles from the baroness who returned.


    At the desk.


    Su Sheng sat on a chair with his feet on his desk and looked at the research on deformed particles. I have to say that the Cobra Organization Award did have two sons, or the Baroness''s brother, and the medical officer of the Cobra Organization had two sons.In the original work, nanoworm missiles can be developed, and black technologies such as the mind control of nanoviruses do have a hand.He has successfully extracted deformed particles. According to the current information, the next direction to overcome should be the application of deformed particles.The purpose of Su Sheng''s research or application of deformed particles is not to create a self-aware Transformers, he intends to apply it to mechas.


    With this method of extracting the application of deformed particles, the remaining things can be solved relatively easily.


    Su Sheng went directly to the laboratory to extract deformed particles from the Decepticon corpse. The process was very smooth. This deformed particle is equivalent to human cell genes. From a certain point of view, it is a dead thing but it is considered a dead thing. Living creatures, remember that the man-made Transformers in the beginning of the movie were made from the remains of Megatron, but unfortunately, it was not completely successful, which led to Megatron''s resurrection.But Su Sheng is not worried about this problem. As long as there is a way to extract deformed particles, using the knowledge in the leader module, the ability of indigo, etc., it is completely possible to directly study controllable deformed particles.


    Although this is a lifeless Transformers, this is what Su Sheng wants.


    Extract and fuse the deformed particles to the mecha, and use neuron connections to control the deformation of the mecha. This is Su Sheng''s idea.


    Su Sheng began to study and try.


    While Su Sheng was studying, he became restless outside.First, the Autobots and the seventh area. After the red-haired woman passed the information back, the seventh area began the plan to log on to the moon. Optimus Prime also took the Autobots and found the deserted ship on the dark side of the moon. The long-awaited spacecraft has also discovered a natural enemy.


    Yu Natural Enemy is the former leader of the Autobots. He has developed an energy column that can be used for large-scale teleportation. He left Cybertron with the last hope of the Autobots. Unfortunately, he failed.When Optimus Prime found him, he had entered a dormant state, and there were only four energy pillars left.


    Without the fire source, without the leadership module, Optimus Prime resembles the awakening of a natural enemy but cannot do it at all.At this time, there was news that the Cobra organization had obtained some fragments of the fire source.The other party is a terrorist organization and there are fire source fragments, why are you still hesitating?


    Agents in District 7 contacted the Special Forces and Autobots to deal with the Cobra organization.


    Although the Cobra organization was hidden deep, but the seventh area, the special forces, and the Autobots trilateral forces investigated and quickly found the base of the Cobra organization.Unexpectedly, the location of this base is actually under the Arctic glacier, creating an underwater castle!


    The cover girl, the red-haired girl did not participate in the mission, Snake Eye was dispatched back, and the baroness as a member of the Cobra organization did not participate in this mission.It is said that the special forces also deliberately added two new members, one called Duke Duke and the other called the parachute.


    The battle went into intense heat right from the beginning, the Autobots were in charge of the raid, the seventh district provided intelligence support, and the special forces infiltrated.Perhaps the raid was too sudden, or perhaps the Cobra organization did not expect to have such a big reaction due to the fire source. The research on the nanoworm bomb has not been successful because of deformed particles, so the function of the Cobra organization reluctantly used fire. Provenance gave birth to a new Transformer for defense, and at the same time, wearing a mecha produced by Susheng Company wanted to leave.However, special forces are not vegetarian, and they also have mechas.


    all in all.


    After an hour of battle, the submarine castle base of the Cobra organization was abandoned, the newly created Transformers was defeated by Optimus Prime, the source of fire was seized, and the member of the Cobra organization, Di Stro, the medical officer was arrested. , Bai Youling fell to the bottom of the sea and disappeared after being injured in a duel with Snake Eye, who was out of the same school.


    The cobra organization was destroyed.


    Eliminating a terrorist organization and getting the source of fire, this mission can be said to be very successful.After obtaining the source of fire, Optimus Prime used it for the enemy, and the enemy revived.

 361 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 361

    ...


    Laboratory, on the experimental bench.


    The red-haired girl moved back and forth violently, her high-pitched voice made her stand upright like a swan flying high, but in the end she lay down slowly.Saint Su tidyed up his clothes, patted and smiled, "Is the information these two times correct? You found the natural enemy on the moon, and also successfully solved the Cobra organization."


    The red-haired girl silently put down her skirt and got up to look at Su Sheng."You''re not afraid of the Cobra Organization, do you know the Baroness?"


    Su Sheng did not speak with a smile but a smile.


    The redhead reacted."No, no, you did it on purpose. You used the Baroness to trade with the Cobra Organization to give them the source of fire, and then told us that the fire source was in the hands of the Cobra Organization. You were planning to eliminate the Cobra Organization so that the Baroness would only I can follow you."


    "The Cobra Organization is no longer valuable to you, what do you get from them?" the redhead asked curiously.


    "Guess?" Su Sheng smiled and looked at a black mecha about seven or eight meters high next to him. This was a new mecha that he had just made and combined with deformed particles.


    The redhead shook her head, guess?Where does this make her guess?


    ...


    PS: I recommend my complete old book "Marvel: The Advent of the King" which is a multi-world hodgepodge background."Marvel: The Immortal Throne" two worlds, Marvel and DC."Marvel: Fruit of the Door" is simply the Marvel world.In "The Deadly Pact: The Strongest Reaper", I have a date with zombies and a world that blends other horror and supernatural films.If you find it troublesome to swish, just swish my pen name: Marvel King.All my books use this pseudonym!


    Chapter 414: Transforming Mecha and the Eyes of Marvel World


    After awakening, the natural enemies behaved very normally, and they cooperated with humans to chase the Decepticons together with Autobots such as Optimus Prime.The Decepticons did not dare to show weakness, and there had been several exchanges of fire between the two sides.The Autobots have more ambulances, horizontal cannons, phantoms, jacks, road rages, topspins, and Taibao.There are shock waves, sonic waves, laser birds, crankcases, shovel, short axe, enemy warriors, drag buckets, and head-turning monsters on the Decepticon side.


    Several fights are considered to be damaged.


    "Where are we going?"


    Outside the laboratory, the baroness in a black dress walked side by side with Su Sheng and asked curiously.The Baroness of the Cobra Organization already knew about the destruction of the Cobra organization, but she did not blame Su Sheng. The Nanoworm virus that controlled her mind has long been resolved, and the original control spirit has returned to its original state. In short, in addition to her ability and experience, The current Baroness''s thinking has completely returned to normal.


    It''s no longer the original murderous baroness.


    "Test the effect of the new mecha first, and then take you to see your brother. Remember? I promised you as a condition for you to follow me." Su Sheng smiled.


    The baroness was excited but curious."Where is your mecha?"


    "Isn''t it there?" Su Sheng pointed to a black Hummer parked in the distance.


    The Baroness was shocked 617."Is this a new mecha? A new Transformer-style mecha made from deformed particles?"


    "The deformable mecha can be easily carried in the form of a car at any time. After all, the mecha is too big to be exposed." Su Sheng smiled and took the baroness into the car.


    The car started crashing away.


    At first glance, it seemed to be no different from an ordinary Hummer. After driving for more than an hour, Su Sheng only pressed a certain button after driving to a remote place.


    boom!


    The baroness only felt that the car suddenly fell apart. If she was not wearing a seat belt, she would have fallen directly. Her feet were suspended from the ground and the seat was raised. The baroness could even see the ground under her feet. It feels the same as a roller coaster.Before she could see the deformation process of the car clearly, she realized that she was in the cockpit.


    Beside, Su Sheng has put on the neuron connection.


    The electronic layout appears. Seen from the outside glass, the height must be at least about seven or eight meters, right?


    "The transformation is fairly smooth. It took about three seconds from the car shape to the mecha. If you count the neuron connection and activation, the overall time is about ten to fifteen seconds, and there is room for improvement."


    "Neuron connections are stable."


    "The operation and deformation system is stable."


    "The weapon system is stable, but the energy source is weak. Because there is no life, it can''t adjust the energy like Transformers. It mainly relies on the core energy source to drive, and then... the automatic repair function seems to be somewhat incompatible with the deformed particles."


    Simple operation, after checking, Su Sheng quickly identified some problems with the deformed mecha.


    "Deformation." Su Sheng sighed softly, and the deformed mecha instantly transformed into a Hummer.


    "It is feasible to use the superbeam particles of the DC world as the total energy source. At least it is feasible to install on the mecha, but there are some problems with the deformed mecha. So, either find a solution or find a new stable energy source." Su Sheng frowned and thought of the Marvel World Iron Man''s nuclear reactor, which is small in size and strong in energy, so it is very suitable for use in deformed mechas.


    Marvel world, Marvel world.


    Su Sheng sighed and closed his eyes and began to superimpose the shock wave ability to sense the Marvel world. He used to sense the Marvel world but failed. After all, when he passed through the Marvel world, it seemed that the world had collapsed and destroyed. Up.After a long time, Su Sheng sensed it again, and after stacking the shock wave power that I don''t know how many times, Su Sheng felt that it was finally gone.


    There is a feeling before dawn, and the whole world that I sensed seems to be going from nothingness to darkness to gradually appear to be light.Su Sheng is overjoyed, is this to sense the world of Marvel?The world is getting brighter, and the outline can be seen faintly, and the induction will be successful, but at this moment...


    Suddenly a pair of blue eyes appeared in the dimness, and a huge outline of the head appeared in the darkness.


    Before Su Sheng could see the opponent''s appearance clearly, Su Sheng suddenly felt his shock wave ability laugh.


    The head is gone, the eyes are gone, and the faintly lit world is gone.


    "Damn!" Su Sheng opened his eyes and cursed softly.


    "What''s the matter?" the baroness asked in a low voice, stupefied.


    Su Sheng frowned and shook his head without saying a word, closed his eyes again, superimposed again, with the same power, but this time he couldn''t feel the Marvel world. The feeling was as if the Marvel world was erased or blocked.Who is the owner of those eyes?It shouldn''t be ordinary people who have the ability to discover their own peeping and isolate their shock waves?


    The five gods?Life court?Or a more advanced existence?


    It''s a pity, I just saw the eyes and the outline and didn''t see anything else, it''s hard to get a seat right.


    "You can be sure that the Marvel world still exists, so you will have the possibility of going back. But it will take a while to sense again, lest the other party will guard against it." Su Sheng mumbled secretly and then started the car.


    "Are you okay?" the baroness asked a little worried.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "It''s okay, there is a guy who hinders my business. But it doesn''t matter, after I find him, I will make him regret it!"


    "I will take you to see your brother now."


    "Yeah." Although the Baroness didn''t know that Su Shengming had just closed her eyes and said that someone had hindered him, she didn''t ask much.


    This time it took a long time to drive for a few hours before stopping, and the surrounding area was deserted and there were no people.


    "There is a secret base here. If you go further, you should be discovered." Su Sheng and the Baroness got out of the car and stopped the Baroness''s waist.


    Before she had reacted, she felt that her whole person had begun to descend rapidly, and she had plunged directly into the depths of the earth.


    Chapter 415: Medical Officer Rex and Ninja Jinx named Brother-in-law


    The rapid fall was like falling from a high altitude, and the sense of weightlessness made the Baroness cling to Su Sheng tightly without time to see the surrounding situation.


    A few minutes later, a click was heard, and the two of them had already landed.


    The surroundings have been hollowed out, all of which are made of reinforced concrete, which looks like a secret base?


    The baroness let go of Su Sheng''s doubts and looked around and asked in a low voice: "What place is this?"


    "Prison, it should be regarded as the most secure prison in the world, your brother is locked here." Su Sheng chuckled and activated his spiritual power to control all the people in this prison, and then led the baroness through the wall. After crossing several areas, he soon came to the core area where the prisoners were held.

 362 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 362

    There is no cold cell, no solid fence, but a place like a laboratory. There are two huge glass tanks standing horizontally in the center, which are overflowing with special potions. Two people wearing special helmet respirators float. inside.


    "Is this?" The baroness recognized it again in surprise."This is Di Stro? This is where the Cobra organization is held? Then this... is the medical officer?"


    "Where is my brother?"


    Su Sheng walked straight to one of the glass troughs and reached in, grabbed the person inside, and took it out directly.


    The glass trough was not damaged, and the person who was brought out fell directly to the ground.


    boom!


    The mask and respirator came off, revealing a face with burn marks.


    "Ray...Rex?"


    "Doctor, the medical officer is Rex?" The baroness looked at the medical officer on the ground in disbelief and couldn''t imagine this fact.


    The younger brother who thought he was dead turned out to be a medical officer, in the Cobra organization?Wait, how did you join Cobra in the first place?How did the nanoworm virus come from?As one of the lieutenants of the Cobra Organization, of course she has also contacted medical officers and knows that it is the nanoworms and the black technologies that medical officers have developed.


    In other words, is his younger brother controlling him?


    "This is not true? Tell me it is not true!" The baroness looked at Su Sheng hoping to get the answer she wanted.


    "It''s a pity, this is true." Su Sheng broke her illusion."Scientists are paranoid. Your brother''s thinking has already gone wrong. Now you have two choices. First, let him stay here. Criminals like him, even if they are a terrorist organization, the United States should not take it lightly. How is he. Second, I will take him away and slightly modify his thinking to make him the same as before and do things for me."


    "You choose it yourself."


    Su Sheng walked away slightly to study the design of this prison. Although the people locked in the glass trough can''t move, they can receive information from the outside world. They can hear and see, and their brains can move, but they can''t move. The formula of this medicine is quite interesting Su Sheng... Su Sheng copied it directly from the computer.


    The baroness looked at her younger brother, who was still lying on the ground, unable to speak, took a deep breath and made a choice.


    "Take him away," said the baroness.


    "Okay, I''m quite interested in his Nano Worm missile research." Su Sheng said indifferently to the medical officer Rex, directly released the psychic ability to modify his memory, and then released the shock wave transmission.The baroness took a look and picked up her brother and went through the shock wave wormhole with Su Sheng.


    boom!


    On the ground, next to the Hummer.


    The Baroness sat Rex in the back, and Su Sheng drove away and returned to the laboratory.


    On the way back, the effect of the medicine in Rex''s body seemed to have passed, and the body recovered the ability to move and cried with her sister.Well, this is the benefit of modifying the memory, otherwise I am afraid that I would not love each other like this as in the movie.Back in the laboratory, the Baroness helped Rex settle down, and Su Sheng returned to the laboratory to continue improving the deformed mecha.


    The problem of the energy source is released first, and the time required for the deformation can be upgraded. The automatic repair of the compatibility with the deformed particles must also be solved first.


    Without a word for a whole night, Su Sheng came out of the room the next morning and saw the renewed medical officer Rex and a woman with a somewhat oriental look.


    "Brother-in-law." Medical officer Rex whispered.


    "Brother-in-law?" Su Sheng paused and shook his head: "Since you stay, you can play a role. There is still a place in my laboratory where you can continue to study your Nanoworm missile."


    "Yeah." Medical officer Rex nodded and then turned to the laboratory.


    "Jinx?" Su Sheng asked towards the woman.


    "Yes."


    "Su Yueming asked me to come to you, but I have a problem." This woman is exactly the role that Su Sheng asked Su Yueming to find in Jinx, Ninja, and Special Forces 2."why me?"


    "Not everything has a cause, and you don''t know the cause for everything."


    "If you stay, I will help you find your brother and solve your brother''s teacher-killing problem by the way, do you agree?"


    Why is Su Sheng looking for Jin Kesi?Because Jinx is exactly the same as the Phantom Assassin Erica in the Marvel World, now that Jane replaces the self-defense bird, it is no big deal to have another Jinx replace the Phantom Assassin Erica.Secret invasion, what''s the point if it''s just one or two?


    Thinking of those eyes that prevented him from shock wave induction, Su Sheng even wanted to play a big one!


    "He killed people, what else can be solved?" Jinx said solemnly.


    "Teach you to be a good boy, don''t use your ears to understand other people. Everyone talks about it. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, it''s better not to believe so directly. Even if you see it with your own eyes, it may not be true. Your brother''s ghost has a perverse personality. , Violent, really resembles a person who can make a master-killing act, but unfortunately...not really!" Su Sheng said lightly."You go and call everyone to the meeting room, there is a task for you!"


    Jinx hesitated for a moment and turned and left.


    It didn''t take long.


    In the conference room, Jane, Jinx, the Baroness, the redhead, the cover girl, and Michaela were all called.


    The 416th chapter defends against natural enemies betrayed, Bai Youling takes revenge


    "Two people!"


    "They are all members of the original Cobra organization, one is called White Ghost, a ninja. The other is called Zatan, although he has no special abilities but is very good at disguising disguise. The Baroness and Jinx know these two people well, I don¡¯t Any help will be provided, but I want to meet these two people, is there a problem?"


    "No problem," the baroness said solemnly.


    Jinx nodded and said nothing, and so did Jane.


    "Why do you want these two people?" the redhead asked curiously.


    Su Sheng glanced at it without answering, clapped his hands and said, "Go ahead."


    Standing up, Su Sheng walked out of the meeting room.


    The rest of the people looked at each other and prepared for the task.


    This squad with special forces, cobras and ordinary people set off, and Su Sheng returned to the laboratory to continue studying the deformed mecha.Although there was an additional medical officer Rex in the laboratory, it didn''t make much difference. He was focusing on his Nanoworm missile.Once the Nanoworm missile is released, even the Eiffel Tower in France is destroyed. It is quite powerful in devouring metal, and it is suitable for dealing with Transformers.


    Whether it¡¯s Autobots or Megatron.


    In fact, Su Sheng didn''t plan to care too much. When his business was almost busy, Transformers and other things could cease to exist, and the world could be taken back as a collection.But before Sheng Su took action, Transformers was in chaos.The natural enemy who was brought back by Optimus Prime suddenly rebelled and took the opportunity to kill the Autobot Ironhide. Not to mention, he ruined the seventh district and took away all the energy pillars.


    This incident caught them off guard. Optimus Prime did not expect that the former leader of the Autobots, Yu Predators, would betray. When Optimus Prime pursued and tried to stop them, they failed. He watched the Predators activate the transmitted energy. column.Under the dim night scene, the light of the energy column dazzlingly went straight to Cybertron.


    Countless Cybertronians teleported over, came to Earth, and rushed into the streets.


    Although the Autobots tried to stop them, the outnumbered people could only retreat temporarily, and after the appearance of the Cybertron, they first began to scan various car deformations, and then began to wantonly destroy them.


    "Success!"


    Not far away, Megatron''s figure appeared beside Yu''s natural enemy.


    "I will let them spread the remaining energy pillars all over the world, and by then they will be able to transmit Cybertron. You...remember, I only work with you for Cybertron." Yu The natural enemy looked at Megatron and said unceremoniously and turned and left.


    Megatron sneered.


    Long before the natural enemy took the Ark spacecraft from Cybertron and left with the last hope, he actually betrayed the Autobots and colluded with Megatron, but the situation changed at that time, which caused the spacecraft to run aground on the moon. .Megatron was unable to resurrect the natural enemies at the time. After all, he needed a fire source or a leader module, so he took away most of the energy pillars for subsequent development.Megatron originally planned to induce Optimus Prime and the others to find Megatron, but Optimus Prime did not expect to act first.


    As the natural enemy opened the teleportation array and sent countless Transformers, the city began to fall.

 363 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 363

    Don''t these Transformers care about the earth?


    High-rise buildings were destroyed, and the fleeing humans were hunted down.The military immediately sent mech troops to resist. In just one night, the city seemed to be divided into cities, half of which had been occupied by Transformers.Although the Mecha Troops and Autobots have been fighting, it is a pity that they have little effect.


    Firstly, the number of Autobots is small, and secondly, the group attack of mecha troops is okay. When the number of people is not dominant, the mecha provided by Su Sheng is weaker than the mecha of the Pacific Rim World. How many times.Fortunately, Su Yueming had a new mecha and a soul-suppressing gun, and his strength improved a lot after the change.


    Of course, Su Sheng also made a fortune.


    While the whole world is paying attention to the Transformers invasion, the special team under Su Sheng has completed the task of building the sacred character team, and has captured the disguised Zatan and the white ghost.


    laboratory.


    Su Sheng saw the two unarmed.


    The Baroness, Jane, Jinx and the red-haired lady were there.


    After the destruction of the Cobra organization, the two of them are hiding in their own way. Zatan''s disguise skills are not easy to find if it is not specifically targeted at him. Bai Youling was injured and sunk into the ice sea before, saying luck and strength Anyway, this guy escaped to take a rest and recover from his injuries, but he was still found.


    "I''ll simply not waste each other''s time. I am interested in your sister and your skill. You joined Cobra because you wanted to know the murderer behind your master, so you have been carrying it for so many years. The charge of killing the master. I tell you who the murderer is, how about doing things with me in the future?" Su Sheng said directly to Bai Youling.


    Bai Youling was stunned. Actually, he was arrested now without knowing why. He thought it was the special forces who wanted to arrest him.


    "Who!"


    Bai Youling said sharply.


    Su Sheng pointed to Zatan beside him."Cobra needs you and needs you to be who you are now. He accepted you when everyone doubted you and was hostile to you. He changed his face to approach you in a different way and killed your master, the purpose is to make you Join the Cobra organization, 2.2 I¡¯m right, Zatan."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Zatan wouldn''t admit it if he was not stupid.


    Su Sheng was too lazy to waste time."Bai Youling, I believe you have a way to ask the truth."


    Bai Youling turned his head and looked at Zatan, his stern expression gleaming coldly.Although Bai Youling didn''t fully believe in Su Sheng, he probably wouldn''t lie to himself after such a great deal of effort, so Bai Youling acted on Zatan, and then he also got a conclusion.It was Zatan who did it, and it is said that Zatan was killed by the white ghost directly after the end.


    "Special forces, cobras, deformed particles, as long as the Autobots and Decepticons are eliminated, and Cybertron is eliminated, things here can basically come to an end." Su Sheng thought to himself.


    The 417th chapter successfully sensed the Marvel World and Cybertron


    Who is Bai Youling?Cold-blooded ninja killer.


    Originally, he was desperate to follow Cobra for revenge. Now Su Sheng has helped him get revenge. Cobra has also been destroyed and his sister Jinx and the Baroness are on Su Sheng''s side, so naturally he stayed.Saint Su looked for Bai You Ling for Jinx, but it didn''t hurt to have an extra beater. Bai You Ling was actually stronger than Jinx.


    In the laboratory.


    Su Sheng made several transforming mech suits one after another. They were not big in size. Usually, a bracelet can be transformed into a battle suit. At the same time, it can be changed from a battle suit to a motorcycle. These suits were given by Su Sheng. Su Yueming, the elevator girl, Michaela and members of the Sacred Team, of course, Bai Youling doesn''t have it, and he doesn''t need it either.


    "How''s it going?" The medical officer Rex on the other side of Su Shengchao asked.


    "It''s almost." Rex replied and continued. After a while, he was a little excited: "It''s successful!"


    Nanoworm missile, it succeeded!


    "Send this to me 13, you continue to make it." Su Sheng put away the Nanoworm missile and followed the shock wave wormhole release.


    next moment.


    He has come to the center of the Transformers battlefield.


    On the left is the defense of natural enemies, Megatron''s power turf, countless fighters, and the front line defended by Cybertron.On the right are Autobots such as Optimus Prime and mecha units.After Su Sheng appeared, he went directly to the enemy''s side. Although there were countless Decepticons patrolling around, Su Sheng walked over with a swagger behind him.


    Seen somewhere high up from a distance.


    Against natural enemies, Megatron is guarding the transmitted energy pillars, and one of the main energy pillars has a distinctly different light.It seems that the natural enemy will start the teleportation formation soon, right?That''s right, after all, in the current situation, no one can do anything about it, so it''s reasonable to start the teleportation array so that the Cybertron star arrives earlier, and Su Sheng... is waiting for Cybertron.


    Finding a deserted tall building, Su Sheng sat down and slowly closed his eyes.


    The transmission energy pillar hasn''t been activated yet, and Su Shengxian has nothing to do with trying to sense the Marvel world with shock waves.


    Unlimited stacking, after several times.


    Su Sheng sensed the Marvel world again. This time, the Marvel world opened to him, and those eyes did not appear.The darkness was gradually dispersed, the light gradually emerged, and Su Sheng could already see the outline of the world faintly.


    at last!


    The darkness disappeared, and Su Sheng completely sensed the world of Marvel.


    At this time, he seemed to be walking on the streets of the city, and he could vaguely see the busy and bustling streets.Looking up, I can see a very tall and eye-catching building from a distance.


    "That is the building of Stark Industries?" The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly and then retreated from the shock.


    Opening his eyes, Su Sheng laughed.


    First of all, the Marvel world exists. Since Shockwave can sense it, he can pass it and send it to others, and secret invasion can be done.Secondly, he didn''t stay for too long to prevent those eyes from appearing again. It''s better to slow down before figuring out his identity. The ghost knows if that guy can close the Marvel world!


    The thought of Su Sheng in the Marvel world has an uncontrollable excitement, and this thought makes him lose interest in the Transformers world right now.


    "End things here as soon as possible." Su Sheng said impatiently.


    Perhaps it was because of Su Sheng''s thoughts that the energy pillars around the world were installed at this time.After knowing this news, the defense against natural enemies was activated immediately.


    In an instant.


    Energy pillars all over the world lit up with dazzling light, rushing straight into the sky, cutting through the clouds.


    "The energy pillar is activated, and Cybertron will come soon. We must prevent them from destroying the energy pillar." Optimus Prime shouted while looking at the sky in the sky.


    "Autobot, attack!"


    Optimus Prime led the Autobots directly out, and the mecha troops naturally followed.


    Not to be outdone by the Decepticons, the final fierce battle broke out on both sides.


    "coming!"


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised and suddenly flew up with a thunderous sound, and Su Sheng had already flown out of the earth in the blink of an eye.


    Extraterrestrial.


    In the vast universe, Su Sheng followed the light of the energy column and saw a huge energy field, in which a huge planet was slowly drilling out.At first glance, it looks like a steel planet and has no vitality, giving people a sense of decay and destruction.


    This is Cybertron, a huge metal planet similar in size to the Earth''s neighbor Saturn. It is composed of various metal ores with different properties. This is the hometown of Transformers.


    Su Sheng abruptly accelerated and flew towards Cybertron.


    The energy passing through the energy column, the next moment I heard a boom, Su Sheng had already entered Cybertron.With his physical fitness, even this kind of brutal invasion would not have much impact. After entering, the speed force was activated, and the black speed force lightning suddenly lit up.Su Sheng moved quickly 290 times on Cybertron.


    The stars of Cybertron are two hemispheres standing side by side. They are called hemisphere 1 and hemisphere 2. There are many provinces and regions among them. After all, such a large planet cannot be a city or a region. The logic of the star people is actually similar to that of the earth. There are all kinds of buildings and areas, but the shape and function = slightly different from the understanding of the earth people.


    "There is nothing at all." Su Sheng didn''t deliberately superimpose the speed, but even a dozen seconds or so was enough for him to copy the entire Cybertron star.

 364 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 364

    Poor, there are no good things.The live-action movie does not involve too much of the internal situation of Cybertron, but there are a lot of artifacts and good things in the cartoon, such as the star sword, the magic ball key, the soul resurrection gun, the blade of time, and the game. Botan''s Blade and the like are very powerful, so Su Shengcai came to Cybertron specifically to see if he could find anything.


    The result is expected, after all, if there were so many artifacts, the original war between Autobots and Decepticons would not last that long.As for the design of the Soul Resurrection Gun, it was derived from the leader module.


    "Nothing, then it''s worthless..."


    Chapter 418: Rubber Tomahawk and Crushing the audience


    If there is no value, there is no need to exist. What''s more, after sensing the Marvel world, Su Sheng has no interest or nostalgia for this world and simply ends it.


    boom!


    Saint Su turned around and flew directly out of Cybertron, flying out from the transmission in the energy beam.


    At this time, Megatron has already exchanged fire with Optimus Prime and others on the earth to defend against natural enemies. The new mechas and soul-suppressing guns of the mech troops have played a great role, even if the sold-souls-suppression guns are still weakened. The power is not weak.In the anime, the Soul Relief Gun is a weapon of the Fallen King Kong. The original purpose was to fight against the Emperor of the Universe. It can absorb the energy of black holes and stars, a weapon that is enough to scare others.


    Extraterrestrial.


    Cybertron has been teleported out of a fifth of its appearance, and Su Sheng floated out of the universe with Nanoworm missiles.


    No transmitter?No need!


    Su Sheng took a deep breath and grabbed the nanoworm bomb and suddenly raised his hand back, swish... His arm stretched out instantly, and he could only see a seemingly endless arm extending backwards, and the nanoworm bomb was almost invisible.


    This is the ability to stretch people.


    "Go!"


    Su Sheng suddenly shook his arm towards Cybertron. In an instant, the stretched arm contracted quickly, and almost returned to normal in the blink of an eye. At the same time, Su Sheng¡¯s own strength was combined with the impact of the contraction. He threw the Nanoworm bomb directly.


    Huhuhu...


    The sound of breaking through the air followed, and the strong impact made the nanoworm bombs seem to have hot air currents around them, and the lights flickered. The moment the nanoworm bombs were dropped on Cybertron, the nanoworm bombs...exploded!


    In an instant, tens of millions of nanoworms swarmed like a tide and began to quickly erode the Cybertron planet. Cybertron was originally a metal planet. Under such swallowing, it seemed to decay and melted and disappeared. The part that was transmitted in a blink of an eye is gone.That''s not to mention, although some nanoworms fell into the universe, more were directly transmitted to the other end of space, the other end of Cybertron.


    Nanoworms pass through the border just like locusts, no grass will grow!


    five minutes later.The No. 1 sphere disappeared into the dust of history.


    Ten minutes later, the No. 2 sphere disappeared.


    Cybertron, no more!


    Numerous nanoworms fell into the depths of the rain, and there was not even a scum left on the planet Cybertron.


    "Finish."


    "The ability of this man to stretch is pretty good. Take the time to copy Luffy''s rubber fruit tricks." Su Sheng muttered and turned and flew back to the earth.


    boom!


    The long sword in Optimus Prime''s hand smashed into the shield of the natural enemy, and the shield was shaken off.In the distance, the mecha unit cooperated with the Autobots to eliminate the Decepticons, but Megatron stood in front of the transmission energy pillar and did not participate in the battle.He must guard the energy pillar to avoid being destroyed by anyone. After all, summoning the planet Cybertron is also one of his goals. In addition, he also wants to use a knife to kill people to let Optimus Prime solve the predators.


    "what sound?"


    A sharp whistling sound of breaking through the air sounded from a distance, and Megatron looked up and saw a figure in the distance rushing over quickly.


    "It''s him!" Megatron instantly recognized that it was the person who was trading with him. Although he didn''t know what he was going to do, there was absolutely nothing good for him to appear now. As a human being, he would never have his own mind. May let the earth be occupied by oneself.Thinking of this, Megatron suddenly raised his hand.


    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!


    The cannonball slammed directly towards Su Sheng, and Su Sheng rushed over without evading or even destroying the cannonball.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The shells exploded in the air like fireworks and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Su Sheng rushed out of the gunpowder without any loss of speed and was unharmed.


    "Is it useless?"


    Megatron snorted heavily and jumped up suddenly, punching the approaching Su Sheng in the air.


    Su Sheng also raised his fist.


    One big and one small.


    The two collided a few seconds later.


    Man of Steel VS Transformers?


    At the moment when the two fists collided, Megatron sank and cracked. The powerful impact caused his arm to break and split apart. At the same time, Su Sheng''s figure suddenly rotated in the air, and his left foot quickly moved upward. Stretched and waved down at Megatron''s head.


    boom!


    The heels hit Megatron''s head heavily, and the tremendous strength made Megatron''s head dent and split from the middle for several years. The electric light was shining, and Su Sheng retracted his leg and jumped onto the roof of the energy pillar.


    Booming...


    Megatron was smashed to the ground like a cannonball, followed by a violent explosion. The fire blazed into the sky and the ground trembled.


    "Rubber tomahawk, the power is pretty good." Su Sheng chuckled and turned to look at the energy column.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Megatron was killed in seconds by the distant enemy, the enemy rushed towards the energy pillar angrily.Optimus Prime naturally refused to let the natural enemy succeed and hurriedly wanted to stop it.


    "Get out of me!"


    The angry and eager natural enemy swung his shield and shook Optimus Prime''s sword, and quickly slashed with the sword in his other hand.


    Puff!


    The cold light flashed, Optimus Prime¡¯s neck flashed with electric light, and his head rolled down."Boom!" Optimus Prime fell to the ground, and the enemy leaped up without even looking at it.


    Su Sheng cast a glance, and the heat ray beam directly blasted past.


    When the natural enemy raised his shield to resist, a sizzling sound was heard. For a while, the shield was directly penetrated by the heat ray and followed by a bang. The chest of the natural enemy was pierced, and the eyes of the natural enemy fell into the air with a flash of light.


    boom!


    When the enemy landed, the energy beam was destroyed by Su Shengyi''s punch.


    The light of the explosion lit up at the same time downstairs and upstairs.


    Whether it''s Autobots, Decepticons, mecha units, or even remotely watching this scene, everyone is subconsciously stunned.


    This is... over?


    A human being killed Megatron one after another, fending off natural enemies, and then destroyed the energy beam?

 365 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 365

    They beat their lives and killed countless sacrifices, and spent countless financial resources and military power that could not solve the world-destructive crisis, so they were kicked by Su Sheng, stared, and then...solved?


    Chapter 419 Collection Transformers World and the Four Women Arrangement


    "This... is this his real strength? It can kill the leader-level Transformers in a second!" The Baroness and others who were watching this scene using satellites in the laboratory were dumbfounded. They were more or less before that. They all know Su Sheng''s special abilities. For example, Zhen has seen even more incredible things. It can be seen that he still feels shocked when he crushes the audience so easily.


    He... is Superman?Or is it God?Or... God who saves mankind?


    At this moment, many people knew Su Sheng, and knew how indescribably powerful this man who was originally the boss of Mecha Company had.


    The main energy pillar is destroyed.


    The other energy pillars lost their function and fell to the ground, and the energy beams transmitted outside the earth disappeared.


    "ended."


    Su Sheng chuckled and suddenly flew into the air again and took off to a high altitude to the outside of the earth.


    Shrink the beam and overlap infinitely


    Layers of power were superimposed, and the reduced beam slammed toward the earth.The earth gradually becomes smaller in the light beam, and natural disasters begin to erupt inside the earth.The shock wave wormhole was released, and Su Sheng felt that the DC world directly took the earth and jumped into it.


    DC world.


    The Disciple''s Collection Room.


    Su Sheng jumped out, placed the deformed world''s earth on the astral instrument and started to simulate the environment with the equipment of the apocalyptic wasteland world.


    Natural disasters come fast and go fast.


    The people in the Transformers world hadn¡¯t waited to figure out how these disasters were caused, and it was over. They thought it was the result of the previous transmission of energy pillars. They didn¡¯t know that they had been brought in a new one from their original world. The world has become a... Globe?


    Saint Su put the Transformers world next to the apocalyptic wasteland world and released the protective shield.


    "It''s done, the second planet. When the time and space problem of the monster on the other side of the Pacific Rim World breakthrough is solved, it can be collected by the way." Su Sheng smiled, clapped his hands and chuckled, then zoomed out and re-entered the world of Transformers.


    This time Su Sheng returned directly to the company''s laboratory.


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, he saw everyone looking at him strangely, with a faint sense of fear.That''s right, it''s normal for Su Sheng''s strength to have a sense of fear.People are afraid of the unknown, and Su Shengsuo''s various strengths comparable to gods and gods are unknown to them.


    "Notify Su Yueming to decline any contact with me. Jane, Jinx, the red-haired woman, and the baroness will go with me. In addition, tell Rex to continue to produce nanoworm bombs, mechas, and soul-reducing guns. Don¡¯t stop studying, I¡¯m going to take them away for a while. Also..." Su Sheng paused: "Also, if you want to contact, you can use the bracelet I left for you. What do you want to say? Is it? No, okay, that''s it!"


    No?


    They have a lot of questions they want to ask, but what else can they say if Su Sheng directly blocked the words?I can only watch Su Sheng release the shock wave wormhole and take away the four people named.


    boom!


    The shock wave wormhole opened in the collection room of the Disciple.


    The four people were shocked when they appeared, not because of the changes in the environment, but because the surrounding scenes were too...too unusual, the whole world was too big, although they had recognized many common things, but it was too big , It feels like coming to the kingdom of giants.


    The beam was released, and Su Sheng restored the four of them to their normal size, and at the same time, he also recovered.


    Only then did they realize that it was not that the world had become bigger, but that they had become smaller.


    "I will briefly introduce you to another world. Although there is no Transformers, it is even more dangerous. Superpowers are everywhere. Now, open your bracelets and enter the battle suit mode. You can find out the basic information in the past."


    The four of them opened the bracelets and covered their battle clothes, and soon messages emerged one by one.


    Su Sheng took advantage of the time to learn about the outside world. The Thinker was playing a game with the Flash. Several transformants had already appeared, but nothing was noticeable.Su Sheng thought about finding a number from the Internet.


    One is the number of an acquaintance.


    Dinah Lance.


    Laurel Lance''s mother.


    The phone was dialed, and it was connected after a short while.Dinah Lance looked extremely surprised."you''ve got the wrong number?"


    "Do you think it is possible?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "If you didn''t make a mistake, then it really surprised me. You would contact me? I should have nothing to help you." Dinah Lance is right to say that, after all, she is just an ordinary person, strength and influence. , Intelligence, it seems impossible from all aspects to be worthy of Su Sheng''s special call.


    "You have!" Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Where are you? Let''s make an appointment to meet and say."


    "Okay." Dina Lance was puzzled but still said a meeting place.


    Hanging up, Su Sheng said to the four people: "You stay here and don''t move. I''ll go out and I will use the shock wave ability to pick you up later."


    Explain properly.


    Only then did Saint Su let go with a whistling speed and force.


    Star City.


    In an inconspicuous coffee shop, Su Sheng suddenly sat in the corner, and there was an extra cup of coffee on the table.


    Dina Lance was slightly stunned at the sudden appearance of Su Sheng, subconsciously looked at the coffee on the table and paused for a few seconds before speaking, "What do I need to do?"


    Very straightforward.


    Saint Su must have something to find himself. Since they are all looking for himself, there is almost no possibility of rejection, so it is better to point directly.


    "There are a few people who want you to help me train. They all have good disciples. The direction of the training is agents, spies, some basic understanding of superpowers, combat experience, etc." Su Sheng plans to let Jane and the others be in DC first. The world adapts for a period of time. After all, the situation in the DC world and the Marvel world are still relatively similar, with more experience, especially the ability to undercover.


    Jane was originally a special soldier, and Jinx was a ninja, and her personal temperament was more distinct and needed to be polished.


    Chapter 420 Raptor Team?Pillow the harem group?


    The red-haired woman and the baroness are okay. The experience in this area itself is very rich. It just needs to strengthen some cognition about superpowers. After all, although there are Cybertrons in the Transformers world, although there are black technology, but superpowers?But no, so they need to make up for this experience.


    "Do you want to train your subordinates? I don''t understand. Whether it''s the Raptor Squad, or those in Canterlot, do you have a lot of subordinates? You don''t need to train specifically? I can''t figure out a nearly omnipotent person Why do people still need to train their subordinates? Or the subordinates of such ordinary people?" Dinah Lance asked inexplicably.


    "If you can''t figure it out, it''s right. If you can guess what I''m thinking, what fun is there for me?" Su Sheng sipped coffee and chuckled, "Anyway, are there any questions?"


    "It''s just a small matter." Dina Lance was relieved and felt that Su Sheng was an elusive one from the beginning. Although he is less neurotic now than before, he hasn''t changed much. Maybe it''s a different idea, maybe It''s because of different levels. It''s normal if you don''t understand it.


    Dinah Lance agreed simply, and Su Sheng''s actions were even more straightforward.


    When the voice came down, the speed force was activated and it was regarded as entering the world of lightning, and then entered the shock-wave and brought the four women over.


    Huh!


    The four women appeared in battle clothes, and Su Sheng noticed that they should have read most of the information, so they simply asked them to take back the battle clothes and ended the lightning time.


    "Eh?" The four of them looked suspiciously and found Su Sheng and the surprised Dina Lance.


    "This is Dina Lance, an agent of the Sky Eye Society. In the future, the four of you will be temporarily under her care to receive her training. As for the reason, Jane should know." Su Sheng briefly introduced the four of them to use their mental abilities at the same time. Tell the four of them not to disclose things from other worlds for now.

 366 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 366

    "That''s it, if you have any situation, please contact me, if they are qualified, I will take them away." Su Shengchao said to Dina Lance: "I won''t let you go in vain, I will send you something back and I will go first. ."


    "You... don''t you go to see Laurel?" Dina Lance asked subconsciously when she saw that Su Sheng was about to leave.


    Su Sheng paused."Okay, I''ll go see them."


    After that, Su Sheng left the coffee shop.


    Dinah Lance shook her head and sighed to the four of them: "You come with me."


    In this way, Jane, Jinx, the red-haired girl, the Baroness had almost no chance to stop the joke and brought them directly from Transformers to the DC world, and even if they joined Skyeye, they would leave with Dinah Lance.


    Laurel''s apartment.


    Although she spends most of her time at the base of the Raptor Squad, she occasionally has a little private space in her apartment. Although Thea and Starlings occasionally come, after all, she still has more time alone.In fact, even Laurel alone is no different from what you usually do, just... just enjoy the next person''s time.


    No, Laurel is in the apartment by himself now.


    The straight long legs are danglingly placed on the sofa, and the black little inner nai looks sexy and a little cute. A slightly slender T-shirt is worn on her body, which matches her behavior of lying on the sofa and watching TV. A very relaxed feeling at home.


    "Huh!"


    A breeze suddenly came from the room, bringing a faint breeze, Laurel was dumbfounded and watched Su Sheng, who suddenly appeared next to him, unexpectedly sat up and said."How did you come?"


    Su Sheng smiled and sat down and put his hand on Laurel''s shoulder, Laurel pushed away slightly."heat."


    "is it?"


    As soon as Su Sheng thought, the temperature in the room dropped and became cooler, and Su Sheng once again hugged her shoulders."It''s not hot anymore?"


    Laurel rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    "I''m looking for your mother and I will come to see you afterwards."


    "Looking for my mother? What''s the matter?" Laurel asked unexpectedly and curiously.


    "Little things." Su Shengdao.


    "Oh, did you go to Felicity?" Laurel asked again.


    "No, I''m here for you first." Su Sheng said casually.


    "That..." Laurel asked again, but Su Sheng patted his leg.


    Snapped!


    The voice was very loud, Laurel snorted slightly in pain."What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? You started asking since I sat down, why? Not welcome? If you don''t welcome, then I will leave." Su Sheng stood up and Laurel hurriedly took his arm.


    "Don''t go, it won''t work if I don''t ask!"


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at Laurel. Perhaps he hadn''t seen it so quietly and carefully for a long time, and suddenly found that Laurel was a little less innocent and more mature and charming than when she first met.


    "Look, what are you looking at." Laurel was unnaturally stared at by Su Sheng.


    "Look at you, I suddenly found that you are more mature than before." Su Sheng smiled.


    "I''m old, I''m old. I haven''t changed for so long like you. I''ve been ridiculed as an old maiden now, and I''ll grow older even faster in a few years." Laurel said with a whimper.


    "Relax, no." Su Sheng said seriously.


    Laurel said: "Why not, normal people will be old."


    "I mean, you won''t become an old maiden." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "..."


    Laurel is a little frustrated, is this the point?The point is still old, right?But what did he mean by saying that? Could it be... Taking a deep breath, Laurel''s eyes were a little dodging and said: "We have known so many things that have happened for so long. To be honest, I can no longer find another man. Yes, I¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯ve seen it, you¡¯ve taken advantage of it, I¡¯m getting along in a mess, etc. You are the only man in my heart. Yes, I know you have a lot of pillows, and Felicity knows too, but I ...I always feel that I will not let Felicity like this, I..."


    "Affectionate!"


    Laurel was interrupted unceremoniously by Su Sheng before she finished speaking."You Raptor team, Catwoman, I have slept, and Thea, I have slept. Except for you and the new starling, the Raptor squad will soon become my pillow harem. I can tell you that now I''m thumping Although my heart is moving, if you refuse, you may not know when the next time."


    Chapter 421, Be your black canary, Laurel


    Laurel''s dissatisfaction with Su Sheng''s tone and attitude dissatisfied him for several times. Obviously, you want to sleep with me. How do you say it, as if I was catching up?After passing this village, there will be no such shop.Laurel wanted to confuse him whenever he said love, but he couldn''t say it after turning around for several times.


    It¡¯s wise to say that Su Sheng¡¯s remarks are not faulty. It is in line with the facts. There are too many pillows and too many things. Don¡¯t say that he has such a chance to be quiet and alone to be stunned by Laurel, even if the whole range is counted as a chance to meet Not many, even Felicity, a real girlfriend, has become accustomed to the situation where her boyfriend often spends time outside.


    If Su Sheng leaves, next time... I really don''t know when.


    So although Laurel was dissatisfied and entangled, but his hard words really could not be said.Seriously speaking, Laurel''s feelings for Su Sheng are indeed very complicated, and a lot of messy experiences have made Su Sheng the only man in her heart unknowingly and a high wall has been put up so that others cannot approach.In terms of survival needs, Laurel is no longer a girl.As the saying goes, thirty is like a wolf and forty is like a tiger. Even if there is no normal person at the age of like a wolf and a tiger, both men and women will have needs.


    And her needs in this area may be stronger than others.


    Why independent space?


    This is a very profound question!


    So if she really can''t get tough, then she can only be obediently pinched by Su Sheng.Laurel whispered as he watched his smiley face."Don''t go."


    "Then what?" Su Sheng asked deliberately.


    Laurel blushed, ashamed and angry.Seeing Su Sheng deliberately teasing herself, Laurel suddenly got up and rode on Su Sheng''s body and kissed Su Sheng directly on the neck.


    Very suddenly, very strong.


    The jaws were pried open, and Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing with his jerky skills, but his initiative and devotion made him gradually excited.He hugged Laurel with both hands, stroked her legs with one hand, and stroked her body with the other hand into the T-shirt. The low groan gradually sounded.


    suddenly.


    Laurel got off Su Sheng and took off the T-shirt. She didn''t know if she was fighting or was fighting. She took the initiative and didn''t need Su Sheng to do anything. After helping Su Sheng to take off her clothes, she rode up again.


    "pain¡­¡­"


    "Nonsense." Su Sheng scolded with a smile and hugged Laurel and approached the bedroom.


    boom!


    The door closed and the old driver started racing.


    After a serious run-in, the car speeds wildly.


    After becoming a black canary, her physique has been very good through the years of exercise. In addition to the accumulated restlessness for many years, it can be said that Su Sheng, an old driver who wants to change to a speed-up car, disagrees, and can''t wait to enjoy the speed as soon as he gets up. The feeling of drag racing is the same.


    Once at a time.


    It is full of power and smooth shifting. The only problem is that it will automatically skip gears. The car will start after the speed drops. It is still very stable and the car jumps to a high-end by itself.

 367 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 367

    I don''t know how long it took.


    The car and the driver finally stopped to rest.


    "Gurulu..." The car suddenly had a vision, and Laurel slightly bent and shrank the lower abdomen filled with vest lines.


    "Hungry? I''ll get something to eat." Su Sheng stood up and walked to the kitchen.


    There was something to eat in the refrigerator, but it was not a big problem to make it easy, but not long after Su Sheng came out, Laurel followed, and hugged Su Sheng from behind.


    "It will be fine in a while." Su Sheng smiled."I didn''t expect you to be very clingy."


    "Where is the Black Sea Monster?" Laurel asked curiously, leaning her face on Su Sheng''s back."The Black Sea Monster looks exactly like me, but she...her temperament and those things on her body should be very attractive to you? Is it because of this reason that you...you suddenly lost interest in me? If not for me Mom reminded you, will you come today?"


    "If your mother knew that she would let you fall asleep by me, I wonder if you would regret it." Su Shengle said with a smile.


    "When are you leaving?" Laurel asked in a low voice. ......


    "Let¡¯s do a few more laps, I have a big move, a very interesting thing, I want to prepare for this, so I may spend a lot of time on this in the future." Whether it is the foreshadowing of a secret invasion or It will take a long time to attack the Marvel world.


    "What can I help you?" Laurel asked.


    Su Sheng thought about it and shook his head. There are not many people who can help the Birds of Prey Squad or here or Earth Thirty-Eight Supergirl, and only a few people are needed for a secret invasion.Jane invaded S.H.I.E.L.D.instead of the soundbird, Jinx replaced the Phantom Killer on the street, and turned around to get Lolit from Earth 38 to replace Skye¡¯s mother. Other than that, no other suitable ones have been found. Candidate.But if you really attack the Marvel world and play the destruction stream that normal villains often play, it is almost impossible for people with a strong sense of justice such as the Raptor team to help.


    Or setting aside other factors, it is impossible to help out of instinct and willingness.


    "Where is the Black Sea Monster? Can she help you?" Laurel couldn''t help asking when seeing Su Sheng shaking his head.


    "Black Sea Monster? She should be able to!" Su Sheng smiled, Black Sea Monster is a criminal, a villain, and there should be no psychological burden on this matter.


    Laurel was silent.


    4.9 "It''s... a bad thing, right?" After a long while, Laurel turned and came to Su Sheng''s side and asked.


    "Well, it may destroy a world." Su Shengdao.


    "So I can''t help, Black Sea Monster can, because she is not a hero, there is no burden to do this kind of thing, right?"


    "Everyone has their own value. Just be your bird of prey squad and be your black canary." Su Sheng patted Laurel on the head.


    "And your pillow, right?"


    Laurel took the opportunity to squat down, Su Sheng shook slightly, and then concentrated on making food.


    After a long while.


    Su Sheng and Laurel simply ate something to fill their stomachs and returned to the bedroom again.


    Qiu Mingshan, continue to drag racing!


    ¢Ù¢Ú Constantine and the Legend of Tomorrow


    Chapter 422 Zha Kang: Constantine


    The sun swayed like golden light shining in the bedroom.The slender body drew a graceful curve, and four feet were stacked in a disorderly manner. Laurel fell asleep very sweetly in Su Sheng''s arms.Last night, after exhaustion, she had a dream. In the dream, she and Su Sheng became the patron saints of the Star City. Apart from eradicating evil and eradicating evil, they were also very affectionate. Whenever they ended their work and returned to the nest of love, the two were passionate. After a fierce battle, the feeling was so strong and so real, even if he knew it was just a dream, he still didn''t want to wake up.


    "boom!"


    Laurel faintly heard something that made her wake up from her sleep, lazily opened her eyes and picked up some messy long hair, and watched the person who appeared at the door of the room Laurel instantly awoke.


    "Thea? You, why are you here?" Laurel was a little flustered and wanted to find a quilt to cover her, but she was so crazy last night that she didn''t know where she was thrown.


    "Okay, I said why do you want a separate space? I didn''t expect to eat alone at home."


    Thea snorted with 13 dissatisfaction and walked over and threw herself directly into Su Sheng''s arms."Why didn''t you find me when you came back?"


    "I came back temporarily when something happened." Su Sheng hooked Xia''s neck and kissed her, then turned over and went to the bathroom after patted her little buttocks.


    Thinking of the patter of water, Thea looked at Laurel and said, "You owe me once, otherwise I will tell me Felicity."


    Laurel sat up with a wry smile."Come on, come on, why did you come here so early?"


    "Have you heard of Constantine?" Thea started talking about business.


    "Constantin? I haven''t heard, what''s wrong with this person?" Laurel thought for a while and shook his head.


    Thea said: "Isn''t my brother dealing with Damiandak recently? You also know that Damiandak is very difficult to deal with with magic, so my brother found this man named Constantine to help. I looked into it. This man and my brother had known each other when they were on Purgatory Island. He claimed to be a Dark Mage, and he had been in a mental hospital before, so I was a little worried.


    "You can find Felicity to investigate. If you come to me, I can''t help you either." Laurel said.


    Thea shook her head: "I just passed by here and saw your car and came up to have a look. Who thought you were stealing food, when did he... come back?"


    "Yesterday afternoon, he seemed to have something to do with my mother but I don''t know the specifics." Laurel explained.


    "Oh!"


    Thea responded with a hey smile, got up and walked out of the bedroom, taking off her clothes as she walked.Although Laurel didn''t see it, she heard the door opening and Su Sheng''s voice, and she heard the sound she made last night in a short time, which made Laurel''s mood a bit complicated.


    To be honest, no matter what identity, whether accepting or not accepting, no woman is willing to share her man from the heart.Of course, being unwilling does not mean being unacceptable. Even Felicity, a genuine woman, has opened one eye and closed another. What else can she say?


    It was almost an hour later that Su Sheng and Thea came out, and Laurel had the opportunity to wash.


    After another twenty minutes, Laurel finished washing and all three of them came to the living room, all dressed up.


    One left and one right, Su Sheng embraced happily.


    I have to say that Thea and Laurel almost became the relationship between sister-in-law and sister-in-law, and now they are all lying in their arms, um, it feels good.


    "By the way, you just said... Constantine?" Su Sheng turned his head and said to Thea.


    Su Sheng also heard some of the conversation between Thea and Laurel, but then thea suddenly came in and interrupted herself to take a bath and temporarily put it down.


    "Yes, do you know?" Thea asked, looking up at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled: "I have heard his name, he has a very famous nickname called Zha Kang, and he is very good at cheating people, especially his own people!" As he said, he seemed to think of something, two hands Subconsciously stretched into the necklines of the two and pinched them, the two in their arms couldn''t help but tremble slightly, but Su Sheng didn''t notice.


    Zha Kang, Constantine.


    This is also a person with a strong sense of existence in the DC world. Although he is good at cheating people, it is undeniable that almost everyone in the DC magic world has heard his name.He and Arrow Oliver Quinn do know each other, and they also have an intersection with the legendary team.If you follow Zha Kang, you should be able to meet a lot of demons and even angels. It seems that they have something to do temporarily while Jane and the others are training.


    "I want to meet Constantine." Su Sheng paused and then realized that the expressions of the two women were a little abnormal.


    "Okay, at night."


    Thea blushed and snorted directly, and Laurel on the other side was no different.


    Ok.


    It looks like it''s really going to night!

 368 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 368

    This bath is a waste of time.


    Happy time is always short, and night is gradually falling. It is already night in the blink of an eye.


    The villa of the Green Arrow Oliver Quinn.


    Oliver was talking to Constantine who was wearing a white shirt, blond hair with a beard, a cigarette in his mouth, and a wine in his hand.


    "I can only help you here temporarily. Damiandak''s magic is not innate. As long as you can find the magic vessel connected to him, you can solve his magic. You know, I came out this time to save One person, to protect one person, it is my friend''s entrustment, so...you have to rely on yourself." Constantine raised his glass and took down his cigarette and drank it.


    Oliver Quinn nodded."Thank you for your willingness to help. If you need help, you can come to me at any time."


    Constantine smiled."Actually, I do need your help."


    Even though Oliver Quinn was surprised, he simply said, "You said."


    "I want to meet someone, your sister, Thea Quinn." Constantine said.


    "Thea? What''s the matter?" Oliver Quinn asked unexpectedly.


    Constantine said: "Actually, I mainly want your sister to help me contact someone. Su Sheng, you must be familiar with it."


    "..." Oliver Quinn was silent.


    Of course he is familiar with the name.


    "What I will encounter next may be a little troublesome, so I have to find someone who can cover it to help." Constantine said slowly.


    ...


    PS: Not surprisingly, this volume should be the Marvel World after it is written. Why should I finish writing some of the film and television content of the DC World?In addition, continue to ask for flowers and ask for rewards!


    Who to protect in Chapter 423?Liv!


    "boom!"


    Constantine and Oliver Quinn were talking about it. The door of the villa suddenly opened. The two turned around and saw Thea Quinn pushing the door in. There was also...Su Sheng?


    The two of them looked at each other in a bit of amazement. They just showed up after talking about Thea and Su Sheng?Is it such a coincidence?


    "Hello."


    Thea Quinn hadn''t introduced yet, and Su Sheng hadn''t spoken before seeing Constantine first come to Su Sheng and stretch out his hand."My name is Constantine."


    "I know you!" Su Sheng smiled and said without reaching out.


    Constantine didn''t mind, he wanted to find Su Sheng for help and naturally did an investigation to know what kind of character Su Sheng was.What''s more... There are a lot of dangers and troubles in this busy meeting. Since I want to ask Su Sheng to take the blame, I should be polite, but Constantine never expected that Su Sheng would have heard of him."That''s really an honor, since that''s the case, I''ll just say it straight."


    "I want to ask you a favor."


    "What''s busy?" Su Sheng originally wanted to experience the world of monsters and ghosts with Zha Kang for a while, and remember that he seemed to have encountered a ghost host, but he didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to speak first.


    "Protect a person!" Constantine said.


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Okay?" Constantine stunned, and he agreed. He didn''t raise the conditions and didn''t ask much, so he simply agreed?How does this make Constantine feel unreal?How to put it, it''s as if you find the president and tell him you do me a favor, and the president simply agrees.


    "There is a problem?" Su Sheng asked rhetorically.


    Constance shook his head: "No."


    "When will we leave?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "The sooner the better, if I don''t mind, I hope to leave immediately."


    "can!"


    Su Sheng nodded and said to Thea: "Then I will leave."


    Thea stood on tiptoe and kissed, then she saw Su Sheng and Constantine, who was wearing a beige windbreaker, turned around and went out.


    Go, this is going!


    Oliver Quinn was a little confused and couldn''t help but said to Thea: "He, what is he here for?"


    "For Constantine." Thea said casually.


    "what?"


    Constantine wanted to find Su Sheng, and Su Sheng also came to Constantine?


    This...Will it be such a coincidence?


    In the night, Su Sheng got into Constantine''s car, and Constantine started the car and drove directly from the villa.


    This is a classic car. Just looking at the styling will tell you that it is old. Although it looks good, it looks good, but there are many minor problems. The tire noise is very loud and the sound insulation is not good. The most important thing is that it is not comfortable to sit up at all. .


    "Stop." Su Sheng said, and the car stopped instantly.


    "What''s the matter?" Constantine asked.


    "Your car is too uncomfortable to sit in. You lead the way, and I can follow you by myself." Su Sheng opened the door and walked to the empty road to throw out something.Constantine looked over curiously and then opened his eyes directly. What did he see?A black Hummer appeared abruptly on the road.


    Su Sheng got into the car and waved to Constantine, who shook his head dumbly and started the car again.


    One after another, the two cars started driving on the highway.


    "Auto-driving, lock the vehicle in front to follow." Su Sheng switched the mode and lay down the chair directly.


    When I saw Constantine''s posture, I knew that it must be a long distance, and Su Sheng kept an eye on the situation of the 38th Earth with a bracelet.After Supergirl¡¯s mother passed by, she seemed to be very happy to live with Supergirl during this period. Lena Luther and Lucy Lane were all pretty good. Su Sheng also paid special attention to the situation of Xifang under the orange light. Although Hou Xi Fang had no chance to transform into the Silver Banshee, she was stronger than the Silver Banshee.After thinking about it, Su Sheng sent a message to Xi Fang and asked her to catch Lolita, and when she turned around, she had time to lead someone by herself.


    The night passed quietly.


    When dawn was born, Su Sheng and Constantine had already arrived in Atlanta.


    "Crack!"


    Constantine''s car in front had already stopped, and Su Sheng followed suit.


    Constantine leaned against the car, lit a cigarette, and took a deep breath. It was really not easy to drive all night.Su Sheng sat on the front of the Hummer and looked around. There was nothing special about it. Maybe it was too early to open the surrounding shops. Su Sheng paid attention to Constantine and found that he occasionally looked at a car rental company nearby. .


    This should be his goal.


    Before Constantine finished smoking a cigarette, he saw a silver-gray lady''s sedan chair coming from a distance. The car stopped not far away and turned off. Then he saw a woman getting out of the car carrying a bag.She glanced at it with some doubts, Constantine and Su Sheng followed to the car rental company, took out the key from the bag and opened the door.


    "Is it her?" Seeing the woman enter, Su Sheng asked Constantine casually.


    Constantine nodded."Well, her name is Liv, and she is the daughter of an old friend of mine. He told me that the guy below seemed to be eyeing her and hoped that I could protect her."

 369 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 369

    "Your old friend has died, right?"


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng pouted. To be able to become friends with Constantine really requires a fearless spirit of sacrifice. Except for Chas, who has several lives to ruin, few dare to spend a long time with him, because he will be scammed, no matter it is. Intentional or unintentional.


    "Is there something wrong with these two people?"


    In the car rental company, Liv looked at the two people outside while simply cleaning up.Judging from the car and dress, the two are not of the same level at all. If they stay here early in the morning and don''t leave, are they bad guys or planning to commit a crime?Especially the one in the windbreaker doesn''t look like a good person. Do you want to call the police?


    Liv was thinking about it, when he saw the Oriental on the Hummer jump off, and then walked over here.


    One step, two steps.


    The opponent pushed in.


    Liv is the only company in the company, which makes her a little nervous."Is there a problem?"


    "You are in trouble." Su Sheng chuckled and strode over.


    Am i in trouble?


    Seeing that Su Shenglifu who came by hurriedly ran to her chair and found something out of her bag.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Chapter 424 violates you?The dead body looks up!


    Early in the morning, the company was alone, and then a strange man walked towards him unkindly and said that you are in trouble. Any girl who encounters this situation will be afraid.Liv is just an ordinary girl, an ordinary girl who has not paid off her student loan after graduation. Isn''t it strange that she is not afraid in this case?


    Especially when preconceived that they may not be good people.


    "Anti-wolf spray?" Su Sheng chuckled as he watched what Liv took out."It''s useless, this thing won''t protect you."


    "I, I warn you, there is a video here, you...what are you going to do, the police won''t let you go. You, you let me go, if you want money, I will give it to you, that''s it." Liv hurriedly took out the wallet from her bag and opened it. There was only two or three hundred dollars inside.


    "Do you think I''m here to grab the money?" Su Sheng asked dumbly.


    Liv panicked even more."I, I don''t look pretty, and I don''t have a good figure. My colleague will come in a while. Money, money, you go find... better, OK?"


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I''m afraid it won''t work, but now my target is you!"


    Liv was about to cry. How could he be so unlucky to meet such a 470 lunatic who is not afraid of things, and unexpectedly ran into the company to violate him?After taking a deep breath, Liv felt that the other party''s resolute attitude might be useless even if she begged for mercy, so she directly used the wolf spray.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The spray sprayed into Su Sheng''s eyes instantly, and Liv turned around to run away.But who knows that the other party is completely unaffected as if he is not afraid of the anti-wolf spray. He reached out and grabbed his arm and was dragged over.


    Embrace your arms.


    He directly hugged Li Fu into his arms.


    The next moment I heard a bang, the company''s floor-to-ceiling windows were directly smashed by an out-of-control car. The car did not stop, but continued to rush in the direction of the two.Liv tried to break free in horror, but she couldn''t do it. Seeing the car rushing towards her, she subconsciously wanted to close her eyes, but at this moment, Su Sheng suddenly moved!


    Su Sheng held Liv sideways, and at the same time stretched out his hand to block the car.


    boom!


    When the car hit Su Sheng''s hand, his hand sank instantly, and the tail lifted slightly and then landed.


    The car stopped.


    Liv''s eyes widened and stared at Su Shengyun gently withdrawing his hand, his chest could not help heaving.


    "Are you all right?"


    Constantine rushed in and asked, and when he saw that Su Sheng and Liv were okay, he looked at the car.The front windshield was completely shattered, the female driver''s upper body had been thrown out, and her neck was twisted at a very strange angle. You don''t need to check to know that the driver is dead.


    The creaking sound suddenly sounded, and the female driver who was originally lying on the car slowly supported her with her arms, her twisted neck turned weirdly 180 degrees and then came over, her eyes staring at the person in Su Sheng''s arms. Liv, Liv has been frightened by this weird situation.


    If the car rushing in just now was just the kind of shock of an accident, then it is absolutely abnormal now.


    Who has ever seen the neck twisted like that?And that look... that look is absolutely abnormal.This made Liv subconsciously bury his head in Su Sheng''s chest.Although in her heart Su Sheng was the villain who wanted to assault herself, but he waved his hand to block the car, and went through such a strange situation, which gave Liv an abnormal sense of security.


    Liv was lying in Su Sheng''s arms, and the driver also crouched down again.


    this time.


    It should be dead.


    In other words, he died just now, but when he got up, he was no longer a driver.Constantine''s complexion was ugly. This was obviously aimed at Liv. If it weren''t for Su Sheng, Liv would have an accident.This is nothing. What really troubles Constantine is that the driver should have been controlled or affected before, so the car crashed in and was controlled after his death?


    It should be impossible for the guys below to do this kind of thing. The boundary between the two worlds is very clear. They can''t come up at will, nor can they control the talents above at will.It seems that the previous hunch is correct, the power of darkness is getting stronger and stronger, and the guy below begins to restless.


    "Call the police." Su Sheng patted Liv on the shoulder and released her.


    Now this situation can only be called to the police first. Liv reported to the police and soon the police came. The most popular transcripts of inquiring about the situation can only be judged as accidents. He didn¡¯t say anything about the resurrection. Would not believe it.It¡¯s just that Su Sheng found it interesting that Liv didn¡¯t even take the opportunity to tell the police about her.


    Su Sheng looked at Liv with a smile, Liv''s eyes slightly dodged.


    She didn''t know why she didn''t tell the police that the man almost assaulted herself.


    "It''s too late for you to shout." Watching the police prepare to get in the car and leave Su Sheng and walk over, they put her shoulder on her and smiled and reminded.


    "You..." Before Liv finished speaking, Su Sheng stopped her shoulders and walked away."Since you are not going to call the police, follow me."


    "Go, where are you going?" Liv asked subconsciously.


    "Open the room and sleep." Su Sheng blinked and stopped her to go out.


    Although she was resisting, her strength didn''t seem to be that strong, and she came out with Su Sheng in a daze.


    Constantine opened his mouth to say something, but finally followed in silence.


    The car starts.


    Left one after another.


    After driving for a while, Liv in the car suddenly realized that something was wrong, because she had passed several hotels of different grades but the other party did not intend to park, and how did she feel that the road was so familiar?She passes here every day to and from get off work.


    "You, how do you know I live here?"


    When the car stopped, Liv finally couldn''t help it. This was the apartment building she rented. She wouldn''t think it was accidental.


    "Get off." Su Sheng got out of the car without explanation, and Liv had no choice but to follow.


    "What are you doing?" Su Sheng said casually, watching Constantine also get out of the car and walk over."Don''t follow, go and investigate what you should investigate."


    "..."

 370 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 370

    Constantine has a black line.


    Chapter 425 Sleep or sleep you, choose yourself!


    what is this?


    Cross the river and demolish the bridge?Constantine looked at the extremely natural Su Sheng and couldn''t tell. I was looking for your help to protect Liv, not letting you sleep Liv!


    "Old friend, don''t blame me, I can''t stop Su Sheng, if you have the ability, you can trouble him yourself." Seeing Su Sheng blocking Liv into the apartment, Constantine lighted a cigarette and said helplessly After a sentence, he turned and drove away.As for whether it is really unstoppable?Hehe, he never stopped.He just protects Liv''s safety, as long as people live~.


    He was not sure that he could protect Liv. When people died, there would be nothing. In comparison, being slept by Su Sheng was actually nothing. At least Constantine felt that way. Who made him Zhakang?The number of four to nine is countless-wins!


    The entrance of the apartment.


    Liv took out the key to open the door and entered the room, looking cautiously at Su Sheng who looked around.


    "Pop!" Su Sheng closed the door and smiled."This rent, isn''t it cheap?"


    "Yeah." Liv replied with a hesitation: "I, I am very grateful that you helped me just now, so I didn''t call the police. But...you can''t...can''t do this."


    "Which?" Su Sheng walked to Liv and reached out to hook her waist with the other hand and tore open her work shirt directly.


    There was a stab, and several buttons fell to the ground.


    "You are like this, I... I really want to call the police."


    "You came back in my car. You opened the door and asked me to come in. Call the police? What should you tell me?" Su Sheng smirked and put his hands up and down, and in a blink of an eye, Little Liv was cleaned by Su Sheng.Seeing her shrinking on the sofa, Su Sheng took out the phone from her bag and threw it over.


    "I''m going to take a shower. If you didn''t call the police after you came out, stay with me to sleep. I didn''t sleep well last night. Besides..." Su Sheng suddenly laughed."I said it''s true that you are in trouble. Think about what happened just now."


    After speaking, Su Sheng went to the bathroom.


    Listening to the patter of water, Liv held the movie and hesitated for a long time not knowing whether to play.Don''t fight?It is conceivable what will happen next, Liv is not like sleeping with an unknown person like this.Can you fight?It may not be easy to say that the police came. There is no way to explain how I got in his car and opened the door to let him in. What''s more, I just called the police just now. When the police came, I didn¡¯t say anything about Su Sheng and thanked him for saving myself. Then... and then call the police that he is going to assault himself?Can the police believe it?


    Thinking back to what happened at the company just now, the inexplicably out of control car, the resurrected corpse, and the eyes that stared at him, all made Liv inexplicably scared."Did it come to me? He also said that I was in trouble, but why? I, how come I am just an ordinary person in trouble? Or is it such a trouble?"


    Hesitate, tangled.


    Liv just held the phone and forgot about the time. It was not until Su Sheng came out of the bath that she suddenly awakened that she thought about it for so long.


    "No? Then go to sleep." Su Sheng glanced over and pulled Liv to the bedroom.


    boom!


    Liv was thrown onto the bed savagely and subconsciously wanted to struggle to get up, but Su Sheng directly lay down and hugged her."Either sleep or sleep you, which one do you choose?"


    Liv was shocked and quiet.


    "It seems that you chose to sleep." Su Sheng chuckled and then hugged Liv to go to bed.


    Although I didn''t drive last night, the car was big and comfortable, but it was more comfortable to not hug and lie on the bed, and little Liv was also good.When she sprayed anti-wolf spray before, Su Sheng copied her abilities!


    Yes, she is capable.


    She was not only the daughter of an old friend of Constantine, but also a girl who needed protection and was targeted by the demons below.


    Her ability is similar to a kind of spiritual sense, in simple terms, he can see ghosts and the so-called underworld conditions.This may be her father, right?After all, those who can become Constantine¡¯s friends and often hang around with ghosts and demons are certainly not ordinary people, but Liv doesn¡¯t know this and has not exercised, so although she has the ability, she doesn¡¯t know at all, and there is no such opportunity. Let her turn on.


    go to bed?


    Liv can''t sleep.


    Not to mention that she had just woke up and was about to go to work, she couldn''t fall asleep just because she was lying with a strange man frankly.Falling in love as a girl who lives and works hard on her own and wants to repay student loans?Looking for a man?None of these exist!


    Tension, stiffness.


    Liv, who was held in her arms by Su Sheng from behind, stopped talking, she didn''t even dare to breathe.With the hands in front of him, the two of them pressed close together, a little hot, and even a little panicked!He didn''t dare to move and couldn''t sleep, Liv gradually began to think about it as he heard some hot, steady breathing behind him.


    The main thing is to think about what kind of trouble I will have and why.


    And this person, she doesn''t seem to know his name yet?At the beginning, I said I was going to invade myself but helped myself block the car that rushed in. I didn''t seem to panic when seeing the weird situation of resurrection, as if I had known it for a long time, the whole thing revealed an incomprehensible weirdness!


    Su Sheng slept very comfortably, and he really slept with the fragrance of the girl on the pillow.I don''t know how long I slept. When Su Sheng woke up, he found that Liv in his arms was also asleep.Raised the bracelet to check the time, after 12 o''clock noon, I slept all morning!


    "Snapped!"


    Su Shengyang patted Liv''s little butt with his hand, his voice was extremely crisp, and Liv in his sleep woke up instantly with a painful snort.


    "I''m hungry, go get me some food!" Su Shengdao.


    "Why!" Liv replied subconsciously. She might be a little bit angry after waking up?


    Su Sheng chuckled lightly and flicked the strings."Why? Are you sure you want to ask?"


    "Uh-huh." Liv shuddered slightly and seemed to wake up."I, I''ll get you some food."


    After speaking, Liv hurriedly got up and got out of the bedroom, found the clothes he usually lives at home in the living room, put it on and opened the refrigerator to eat!


    Chapter 426: Ghost Eye and Policewoman Angela


    After Su Sheng and Liv had eaten it, and didn''t know whether it was breakfast or lunch, Constantine came.


    There was also a very burly middle-aged man.


    "This is Chase." Constantine introduced.


    Chas didn''t seem to talk a lot, and after greeted each other, he stayed aside without any sense of existence.


    "Have you encountered any trouble?" Constantine asked Saint Su.


    Su Sheng shook his head.


    Constantine said solemnly."I have already investigated which guy it is. The next demon called the Leopard Chameleon can control lightning and storms. You clean up, I will take you to a place."


    "Go, where are you going?" Liv asked subconsciously.


    Constantine thought for a while and said: "Actually, I and your father are good friends. I accepted his entrustment to protect you. Uh... I specially invited Su Sheng to protect you. With him, you Don''t worry. I will take you to a secret safe house before your father, and you will be safe when I solve the leopard chameleon."


    "My father died when I was young." Liv said solemnly.


    The implication is how can you be friends with you?Still let you protect me after so many years?how is this possible!


    "No, in fact your father died last year." Constantine shook his head and talked about the matter, about Liv''s father''s identity, ability, cause of death and so on.


    Liv actually guessed that things were unusual, and she didn''t know that there were ghosts in this world until Constance finished talking?Devil or something, and his father is a magician or exorcist?Liv was silent. Although it was a bit ridiculous, she had also experienced the things that the dead body looked up. It is not unacceptable, but... what she can''t accept is that since her father died last year, why did she never look at herself before and never show up? ?


    Even the mother lied to herself that her father was already dead.


    "I, I want to go out." Liv looked at Su Sheng.

 371 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 371

    Su Shengdao: "Go ask your mother?"


    Liv was stunned and nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there." Su Sheng turned to Constantine and said: "You tell me where you are, and there are... things for me."


    Constantine glanced blankly before reacting, looked at Su Sheng with a little surprise and then took out a small cloth bag from his pocket."There is a pendant, a relic left to you by your father."


    Liv took it and said thank you without opening.


    The soldiers were divided into two groups. Constantine and Chas returned to the safe house first, and Su Sheng took Liv to her mother''s house.


    After arriving at the place, Liv got out of the car. Su Sheng didn''t follow up. It was about twenty minutes before Liv came out in a panic.


    boom!


    After getting in the car, her chest couldn''t help but fluctuate and looked at the pendant in her hand in a shocked manner. After a while, she looked up at Su Sheng."The leopard chameleon that Constantine said, is it safe for me to solve him?"


    "Theoretically yes." Su Shengdao.


    "In theory?"


    "In fact, no one is truly safe in this world. There will always be different accidents and different situations. If you want to be truly safe, I can arrange a place for you to live a completely different new life." Su Sheng laughed.


    "where?"


    "Back garden." Su Sheng smiled and started the car to the safe house. Liv was silent and did not ask.


    Came to the Mystery House and visited it briefly. It is quite special, although it seems that there is not much space in it, but there are other things.Constantine had already figured out a way to deal with the leopard chameleon, and asked Su Sheng to take care of Liv temporarily.Su Sheng didn''t care, but Liv insisted on going together, and Constantine had no choice but to agree.


    It was already night when he returned to the city. Constantine found a rooftop rooftop and prepared to draw a magic circle as a trap for Liv to use as a bait. At the same time, he asked Chas to find a way to get into the power station and shut down at a critical moment. To weaken the power of the panther chameleon.As for Su Sheng?He is staying in the alley downstairs on this roof.


    He has no interest in solving the little devil like the leopard chameleon. His interest is angels and ghost hosts. By the way, he can keep Liv safe.


    Although it is far away, there is nothing to worry about in the blink of an eye.


    In the dim alley, Su Sheng leaned against the car and used Liv''s abilities. Normally, it would be difficult to use Liv without magic weapons, but Su Sheng''s ability was naturally released by stacking several times.In an instant, the world around him seemed to be a little different, adding a layer of gloomy temperament, and a few people not far away were flowing, their faces pale and light bodies.


    "Ghost?" Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and chuckled, is this the hell?


    Although Su Sheng has long been confused with death, it is the first time to see ghosts in this underworld, which is quite novel."Huh? This looks good, the figure is good, the appearance is also considered to be righteous, and it doesn''t have that kind of ghostly feeling, hasn''t it been long before death?"


    Su Sheng chuckled, but the other party had already arrived in front of him.


    Reached out and drew the gun from his waist and raised it up.


    "Don''t move, I want to check your credentials!" Angela raised her gun and said solemnly.


    Su Sheng was a little surprised and then smiled: "It seems that I have misunderstood. This is an individual and a policeman."


    "Can you ask, why do you want to look at my ID?" Su Sheng asked with a smile and did not put the gun in the opponent''s hand in the slightest.


    Angela illuminated the police badge pinned to her waist, and said solemnly again."Take out your documents, your driver''s license, driving permit..."


    Su Sheng looked at 1.2 and looked at the Hummer next to him, and laughed blankly: "I understand, don¡¯t you think I stole a car? Is there a problem with my dress? Why do you think I can¡¯t drive a Hummer? Or, you Think I am Asian, so discriminate against me?"


    "I didn''t discriminate against you or anyone. I need your credentials, otherwise I..."


    Before Angela finished her words, she heard a loud bang, and a bright lightning flashed from the sky and disappeared from the rooftop.


    "Here." Su Sheng raised his head and glanced.


    ...


    PS: The plot of the TV drama version of Constantine and the movie version of Hell Detective are mixed. The search for the gun of fate in the movie version coincides with the main plot of the second season of Legend of Tomorrow.


    The 427th chapter kill angels, become angels!


    Angela was startled by the sudden lightning and shrank her shoulders and turned her head and looked over. Under the dim night sky, thunder flickered on the roof for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Angela asked Su Sheng in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng smiled as he was about to speak, but suddenly turned his head to look at the opposite roof, and a vague shadow appeared in the night light. There was a special force field on his body that blurred his figure, only vaguely seen There is a pair of huge wing shadows behind him.


    "angel!"


    The shape of the wings is so obvious that it is an angel. If you remember correctly, Constantine does know angels. In the TV series, he knows a black angel Manny. This guy has a mysterious position. On the one hand, he helps Constantine, on the other hand, he is Kang. The leader of the Lich Group, Stantin''s opponent.But it is indeed a genuine angel.In the movie version, Zha Kang is even more powerful, even the archangel Gabriel knows.


    Speaking of the movie version, Su Sheng suddenly looked down at the policewoman in front of him.


    "What''s your name?" he asked 16 suddenly.


    Angela subconsciously said: "Angela, you haven''t answered my question yet, what happened on it?"


    With that, Angela raised her gun again.


    "Angela, it''s really her." Su Sheng smiled."Want to know about your sister?"


    "What do you mean, what do you know!" Angela instantly put her gun head on Su Sheng''s forehead and questioned excitedly.


    Su Sheng looked at the black muzzle and then at the excited Angela and suddenly smiled, the black rapid force flickered in his eyes, and the whole world seemed to be still.In the next moment, Su Sheng suddenly rushed to the roof next to the angel and rushed towards the angel.The angel was staring at Constantine, but he felt it when Su Sheng rushed over.Turning his head, there seemed to be an unexpected look on his dark face, as if he was surprised that Su Sheng was able to see him and rushed towards him.


    "Ah."


    Angel Manny chuckled and thought slightly.


    The world is still!


    I don''t agree that the speed of force is too fast, it feels as if the world is still, but it really makes the world still.


    Su Sheng stood still, and people just came to the roof.


    Angel Manny walked towards Su Sheng gracefully and came in front of him, watching the still Su Sheng chuckle."I know you. It¡¯s not wrong for Constantine to ask you for help. You¡¯re pretty good among humans. However, it¡¯s best not to participate in things you shouldn¡¯t know." The voice fell, and the angel Manny directly activated his ability to wipe out To the memory of Su Sheng.


    "what?"


    As soon as the thought started, Angel Manny suddenly noticed that Su Sheng''s eyes had moved, and the corners of his mouth even slowly raised a mocking smile.


    how can that be?


    Unless it is the angel who wants the other party to know otherwise, it is impossible for anyone to escape the influence of this static world, and... Angel Manny also felt that he had failed to erase his memory, and there seemed to be the same thing. The energy blocked itself the same.


    "boom!"


    Before Angel Manny could react, he gave him a heavy blow on his face.


    Beaten up?


    Was he beaten?

 372 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 372

    Angel Manny stunned his body and spread his wings and looked at Su Sheng angrily. An angel himself was beaten by a human?This anger made him come to Su Sheng in an instant, and a surging and powerful thought force whizzed out towards Su Sheng.


    Angels.


    Naturally, the way of fighting would not be the usual fist and foot moves. Thoughts were surging, but Su Sheng''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Me too!"


    Angel Manny''s ability has been copied, and the next moment Su Sheng directly doubled and fought back.The collision of two invisible forces made Angel Manny step back a few steps in an instant.


    "You, you are also an angel?" Angel Manny was shocked, but Su Sheng came to him with a swish, and gently tapped his finger on his head.


    "boom!"


    "game over!"


    At that moment Angel Manny felt the attack of death, death?The angel has almost no concept of death, but now he really feels that it is death that cannot be contended.


    "What did you do, no...no..."


    Angel Manny only had time to shout a few times and then his body exploded with a bang.


    The explosion did not produce any impact but disappeared invisible at that moment. Angel Manny was also gone, completely disappeared from this world.


    The Black Death Emperor is one of the laws of death. The ability to touch the dead seems to have hardly been used before, and I didn''t expect it to be so effective when used on angels.


    died.


    The angel Manny died in a daze. If Manny still knew, he would never understand why this happened?Why is it that one''s own dignified angel, the supreme being, will die when someone touches it, and that death is called an injustice!


    Whoosh!


    Su Sheng turned around and came to Angela below, watching Angela still remain still, Su Sheng put his head on the muzzle of the gun and the world returned to normal.


    "Speak, how do you know about my sister, you..." Before Angela''s words were finished, she saw Su Shengqianqian 823 smile and shocked her shoulders. In an instant...a pair of white wings were on his Appearing behind him, there was also a kind of Su Sheng''s brilliance that illuminated the originally dim alley extremely bright.


    Click!


    The gun in Angela''s hand fell to the ground, and she subconsciously stepped back and looked at Su Sheng in disbelief, especially the wings behind Su Sheng.


    "God, angel?"


    "You are an angel!"


    "This is impossible, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe this, it''s not scientific, there can be no angels in this world. If, if there are angels, why are there so many sufferings in the world?" The fact that Saint Su turned out to be an angel was shocked, or rather shocked.As an atheist, she doesn''t believe in angels, gods and the like.


    But she saw it with her own eyes.


    The conflict between the two concepts made Angela a little bit out of control.


    "boom!"


    Just when Angela was still a little unacceptable, a loud noise rang again, and the next moment I saw the surrounding lights were wiped out, and the sudden fall of darkness seemed to swallow the entire city.


    ...


    PS; This angel Manny is the black angel with Zha Kang in the first season of Constantine.


    The 428th chapter angel Su Sheng!


    The sudden darkness shocked Angela and subconsciously approached Su Sheng. Although she hadn''t accepted the existence of angels in this world, her subconsciousness made her approach Su Sheng, who spread her wings and released the divine glory.Seeing her behavior, Su Sheng laughed secretly and then his eyes penetrated the obstacle and saw the situation on the roof!


    On the roof, Liv stood panicked behind Constantine.


    There was a Solomon magic circle burning slowly on the ground in front of it. The magic circle was improved by Constantine himself, and it looked good.At this time, a person who looked exactly like Constantine in Solomon''s magic circle showed pain in front of him. This is the leopard chameleon, a kind of demon in hell.


    He can confuse the other person by imagining their appearance.


    "Bring me a sentence for Nigel and tell him that I will find him. Now, go back to your hell!" Constantine shouted the spell.As he chanted those unintelligible spells, the Solomon magic circle burning on the ground lit up with a dazzling light. Amid the painful roar of the panther chameleon, the light dimmed for an instant, and the flame went out, and the panther chameleon was also gone. Up.


    Constance took a deep breath and took a sip on the cigarette. After a while, the whole city was restored to power and turned on again.


    "nailed it!"


    Constantine and Liv walked off the roof and came to the alley to meet Su Sheng. Constantine greeted Su Sheng and then looked at the Hummer with weird expressions.


    A woman.


    A woman who looked a little frightened was sitting in the co-pilot.


    Constantine looked at Liv and gave Su Sheng a thumbs up quietly.


    "The trouble has been solved, thank you for your help this time." Constantine said.


    The leopard chameleon who will trouble Liv so far, this time after being rushed back to hell, he shouldn''t come out to make trouble in the short term.What''s more, Constantine didn''t think that Su Sheng would always protect Liv, so basically this matter should come to an end.Liv wanted to say something, but apparently had seen Aqila in the car.


    Aiqila didn''t know who the people outside were and what the situation was. She was confused when she heard Su Sheng asked her to get in the car. After all, she was still confused now.


    "Liv will go with me. It just happens that there is something to deal with here. I will find you when I have time!" Su Sheng said hello to Constantine and asked Liv to get in the car first, and then he got in the car and drove out. Alley.


    Su Sheng and Angela sat in front.


    Liv sat quietly and obediently in the back.


    The car was very quiet, no one spoke, and Angela said something similar to Liv until the car stopped after driving for more than ten minutes.


    "This, this is my home? How do you know I live here?" Angela asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng just shook her shoulders and she understood, he is an angel!


    He took out the key and opened the door. After the three of them came in, Angela first poured a glass of water for them and sat down together.


    "My sister''s matter, she..." Angela stopped talking."Did she really commit suicide?"


    "You don''t believe it, do you?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Angela nodded and said: "Yes, my sister''s mental state does have some problems, so she has been living in a mental hospital for treatment, but recently she... She has actually gotten better and is quite normal. I will go see She was still... She was still behaving normally, and then she committed suicide by jumping off the building before long."


    "I don''t believe she would do this, for absolutely no reason."


    "So you want to figure out the real cause of her death, right?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Yes!"


    Angela nodded heavily."You, if you are really an angel, you must have a way, right?"


    "angel?"


    Liv looked at Su Sheng in a daze. Su Sheng did not explain but got up and said, "Shall we talk about this tomorrow? Which room is yours?"

 373 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 373

    Angela paused and pointed.


    Su Sheng pulled Liv up and said, "The room belongs to me, good night."


    "what?"


    Angela was stunned and watched Su Sheng drag Liv into her bedroom, and then slammed the door shut.


    "He, is he really an angel? The angel... still looking for a woman?" Angela always feels a little strange. Even if she is not an atheist, she has never heard of angels. Such a holy and holy existence will find human women, and there will Human lust?


    in the room.


    Su Sheng looked at Liv and said, "You have two choices. One, after sleeping with me, I will send you to a safe place to start a new life. Second, after sleeping with me, I will find someone to practice magic to develop yours. talent."


    "..."''


    What is this choice?No matter how you choose, you have to sleep!


    "You are... an angel? I mean, really that kind of angel?" Liv asked.


    Su Sheng didn''t speak and shook his shoulders. In an instant, his wings appeared.


    To be honest, this pair of wings is really cool. It hasn''t changed his physical condition but it will appear out of thin air when needed. Although it has no practical value, it is really good to be used to pretend.Didn''t Angela be quiet before seeing her wings?Angels and Gods are very marketable for Europeans and Americans. After all, most of their popular religious beliefs are unconditionally convinced.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Liv knelt down and worshiped as soon as she saw the wings.


    Su Shengnian moved his wings slightly to bend Liv''s chin."How do you choose?"


    "I follow your instructions." Liv whispered.


    "Yeah." Su Sheng nodded, retracted his wings and pulled Liv up.


    After that, Su Sheng was not welcome.


    ...


    ...


    "Boom boom!"


    The knock on the door awakened Angela who was sleeping on the sofa in the living room. She opened her eyes in a daze to see the door turned over and opened the door.


    "Who!"


    She stood at the door and shouted.


    "I''m looking for Su Sheng." Outside the door was a more magnetic female voice.


    Su Sheng?angel?


    Angela suddenly woke up and opened the door.


    There was a blond woman standing outside the door, she was wearing a white uniform, her chest was tight and she felt like she wanted to come out.


    "Are you Angela? My name is Sarah, I''m coming to Su Sheng."


    The blonde and white woman smiled at Angela and said.


    "Are you an angel too?"


    Angela asked subconsciously.


    ...


    PS: The picture shows Angela.


    Chapter 429: Sarah''s Help and the Spear of Fate


    Can accurately find this place and call her own name. Does Angela think this person named Sarah is also an angel?


    "It''s also an angel?" Sarah was shocked."You''re not saying that Su Sheng is an angel, are you?"


    Angela nodded.


    Sarah pursed her lips and patted Angela on the shoulder."Believe me, he won''t be an angel even if the angels are dead, he is a devil, uh, or a fallen angel? He will become good friends with Lucifer!"


    Angela is a little confused, what do you mean?Is he an angel or a devil?While she was stunned, Sarah had already walked in and looked around and went straight to the bedroom and opened the door.


    "I knew it would be like this!"


    Seeing Su Sheng and Liv sleeping on the bed, Sarah was not embarrassed or shy but a little helpless.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Sheng opened his eyes and looked at Sarah at the door with some surprises. He turned over and directly stretched out his hand to pull Sarah over.Sarah was dragged to the side of the bed involuntarily, and she saw Su Sheng sat up grinningly, not minding that she was naked.Sarah looked at Su Sheng annoyed, and glanced at 453 inadvertently.


    "You have desire!" Su Sheng looked at Sarah suddenly.


    Sarah froze and said: "What did you say? Desire, how, possible!"


    Su Sheng laughed and said: "It''s not so easy? I have already felt your greed. There are several kinds of greed. I can feel the greed that you have just generated at that moment. Don''t be embarrassed, your sister. But I like it very much!"


    "Pooh!"


    Sarah snorted: "Get dressed, I have something to tell you, a very important thing!"


    "The gun of destiny?" Su Sheng looked at Sarah and suddenly said.


    Sarah patted her head indignantly: "You can''t don''t do this? I''m here to tell you, why do you want to get my memory? This makes me feel very uncomfortable, I feel violated."


    "Yeah." Su Sheng smiled and got up, put on his clothes, stretched out her hand and squeezed at her huge airport with a smile: "This is considered a violation."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Do you still want to save the world and find the gun of destiny?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Sarah could only be silent.


    The Spear of Destiny is also called the Spear of Destiny or Longinus Spear. This is a spear that once pierced through Jesus Christ. Because it is contaminated with the blood of Jesus Christ, it has supremely powerful abilities, capable of changing reality and breaking through The boundary between darkness and light, the world and hell.Sarah will suddenly come to Su Sheng is related to the Spear of Destiny. The current enemy of the legendary squad is the doomsday legion composed of several villains, Reverse Lightning, Black Arrow Merlin, Damian Dak and other timeline cold captains. They are currently looking for the spear of destiny, hoping to change reality.


    Reverse Lightning is an opportunity obtained from the world of flashpoint. Strictly speaking, he is only a remnant of time. He wants to change all of this. Not to mention the cold to the long. He is dead, so he knew his destiny was natural earlier. Wanting to change, without the experience of getting along with the legendary squad, is not that whitewashed hero.As for the missing hand of Black Arrow Merlin, it is estimated that it is the masterpiece of Green Arrow. Damian Dak is not on the current timeline. He should also know the future and want fate.


    The four villains came together to find the Spear of Destiny in one click. The Legendary Squad could not ignore it. Now, the Doomsday Legion has obtained some fragments of the Spear of Destiny, and there are two pieces left. Once they are found by the opponent, the situation will be troublesome.One piece is likely to appear here based on Gideon''s calculations and is related to Su Sheng, which is why Sarah appeared here.


    "Ah..." Liv''s scream suddenly sounded, and she was shocked when she saw a stranger in the room just now.


    "Are you awake? Just right, I will send you to another world first. Someone will tell you the details over there. You can consider staying or coming back." Su Sheng said that the wormhole was released and sent directly to her. The doomsday wasteland in the collection room of the Disciple.

 374 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 374

    "Tsk tusk, put it away after sleeping, you are called greed!" Sarah grunted.


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly and turned around to take a look at Angela from the bedroom."I will help you resolve your matter later. Are you planning to follow me first or wait for me to come back?"


    "When are you coming back?" Angela asked hurriedly.


    "Not necessarily, but it shouldn''t be too long."


    "Forget it, I have a friend from the police team who wants to be transferred to the Los Angeles police station. I... go see her." Angela said.


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng nodded and turned to the bathroom to wash up properly, and went out with Sarah after coming out.


    "The people from your team didn''t come?"


    "They were tracking the Doomsday Legion, sent me over and left. Anyway, you can also travel through time, and you can send me back when you get the Spear of Destiny, or... let them come and pick me up." Sarah explained.


    Su Sheng nodded his head, shoved his Hummer and put it away, then hugged her under Sarah''s surprised gaze, directly activated the super power.


    Huh!


    The time wormhole appeared in an instant, and Su Sheng ran directly in with Sarah.


    next moment.


    After the two came out, the surrounding environment has undergone earth-shaking changes. The steel jungle and high-rise buildings have completely disappeared, replaced by an extremely primitive deep forest."What age is this?" Sarah looked around in confusion and asked."What are we doing here? The Spear of Destiny fragment that Gideon investigated is related to you, but it should not be this era, this place!"


    "You are not on the boat now, but I promise you will most likely be in bed!" Su Sheng glanced at her and said lightly.


    Sarah shut her mouth in anger.


    Su Sheng recognized the direction and walked forward slowly, Sarah could only follow silently.


    This is the island of Great Britain.


    This is the era of King Arthur, the mage Merlin, a very remote and ancient era.


    The Su Shenghui brought Sarah here to find one of the fragments of the Spear of Destiny, and this fragment is in the hands of the archmage Merlin!It''s just that this Merlin is not the same as the legendary Merlin, the change is so great that it can even be said that it is not Merlin at all!


    The 430th chapter star girl


    Speaking of the Spear of Destiny, I have to talk about the legendary team, and when it comes to the legendary team, I have to mention the Justice League of America, the predecessor of the Justice League.


    The vixen is from the Justice Society.


    In addition to her, there are several other people, namely Shi Xia, Steel Commander, Obsidian, Star Girl, and Midnight Doctor. Among them, Shi Xia received a lunch box shortly after contacting the Legend Squad. The Steel Commander is the second of the Legend Squad. The Iron Citizen in the team camp is the grandfather of the guy who can be made of steel?When the vixen took revenge on the Shi Xia and joined the legendary team not long after she once returned to the Justice Society era, it is a pity that everyone except the obsidian, which is already old, disappeared after performing a certain mission. All were determined to be killed, and the Justice Society was disbanded.


    But in fact they are performing a very special task.


    That is to keep the gun of fate.


    The original captain Rip Hunter divided the Spear of Destiny into several sections and gave them to them for safekeeping, and sent them to different points in time. In order to protect the news of the Spear of Destiny, Rip Hunt even erased his own ~ related memories. .


    One of the fragments of the Spear of Destiny was kept in the hands of Archmage Merlin in this era.But this Merlin is not the legendary archmage who created the demon Etlegan, but a member of the Justice Society, the star girl!


    The Star Chaser herself does not have superpowers, but she has a star battle that allows her to fly, manipulate cosmic energy, and create force fields. It is one of the main combat forces in the Justice Society.In order to protect the fragments of the spear of destiny, she used her abilities to become the archmage Merlin.


    "Hey, where are we going? Even if you want me to follow your command, you have to tell me the specifics?" After walking silently for a long time, Sarah finally couldn''t help but ask Su Sheng.


    "Are you afraid that I will sell you?" Su Sheng said with a glance.


    "Even if you want to sell it, you have to tell me how much you bought, right?" Sarah said in an angry voice.


    Su Sheng stretched his hand to the distance."Did you see it? That palace."


    Sarah took the opportunity to look at it and saw a palace, and it seemed that the architecture was quite old."Where is that?"


    "This is the time of King Arthur, and that palace is the palace of the King Arthur Round Table." Su Shengdao.


    "Are the fragments of the Spear of Destiny in King Arthur''s palace?" Sarah asked in surprise."But it shouldn''t be easy to get in, right?"


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "The fragment is indeed here, but it is not so easy to find where it is hidden. If you want to find the fragment, you must first find someone."


    "Who?"


    "Merlin!" Su Shengdao."How about splitting our troops?"


    "What are you going to do?" Sarah looked at Su Sheng suspiciously. With his skills, even Legendary Archmage shouldn''t be difficult to find, right?What''s more, even if this is King Arthur''s palace, it doesn''t affect him. There is no need to divide the troops into two ways?Sarah''s first reaction was that Su Sheng had another picture.


    "There is a good candidate for pillow." Su Sheng smiled.


    "..."


    "I knew it!" Sarah glanced at the sky with an angry white."It''s getting dark, come here to meet before dawn?"


    "Row!"


    Knowing the time and location, Sarah really didn''t mind acting alone, at least it was more comfortable and adaptable for her.After simply identifying the direction, Sarah quickly disappeared from Su Sheng''s sight, and Su Sheng also disappeared in an instant.


    The abilities of angels are many and complex.


    The ability to teleport would definitely not run away. In the blink of an eye, he had already appeared in a luxurious room in the palace.As soon as he appeared, Su Sheng noticed a wave of energy whistling behind him.


    The world is still!


    In an instant, the whole world stopped, and this energy stopped abruptly in the air.Su Sheng turned around and followed the energy to see the person attacking him.


    A woman in a mage''s robe is holding a golden stick that is slightly higher than her. The top of the stick is like a hook.


    She is the counterfeit archmage Merlin and the star chaser of the Justice Society. At the same time... she is also a good candidate for pillow that Su Sheng said.Saint Su raised her hand to absorb the energy and then slowly walked towards the still star chaser. She broke her fingers and took the star warfare. The statue of Su Sheng waved it decently for a few times. Snap your fingers.


    Snapped!


    The world returned to normal. The star chaser stared at the disappearing energy in a daze. She looked at the other party holding the star war and looked at her hand subconsciously.


    Star battle, was taken?


    When did he take it away?


    The star girl was stunned.


    "Who are you?" she shouted vigilantly.


    "Pop!" Su Sheng snapped his fingers again without speaking.


    The next moment the wizard''s robe on the female star suddenly disappeared, replaced by a one-piece suit, a dark blue one-piece on the chest, white stars on the arms, and a red one on her waist. The waistband, the lower body is like shorts, with white borders.


    This is her uniform when she was a star chaser, and her identity has been known by the other party.

 375 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 375

    he¡­¡­


    Are you here to grab the Spear of Fate Fragment?


    In addition to this, the star girl can''t think of other reasons. After all, the other party is obviously not a person of this era from the appearance of his clothes. He also knows his true identity and has such ability... His goal can only be a fragment of the Spear of Destiny. !


    Thinking of this, the star girl turned and ran in the direction of the door, while shouting loudly to the guard outside.


    Open up.


    She found that she couldn''t make a sound.


    Turned around.


    She found that her footsteps could not move forward, her face was a little red when she shouted in horror, but there was still no sound. The muscles of her struggling body jumped up, but her feet seemed to grow to the ground. He didn''t move as if.


    Su Sheng lifted the star war and put it on the star-chaser''s neck with a forceful hook, and the star-chaser involuntarily fell down in Su Sheng''s direction.


    Puff!


    Knees hit the ground heavily, on all fours.


    "You are as unresisting as an ant in front of me and you want to go to the guards outside for help? Are you planning to kill them?" Su Sheng was planning to squat down, but after thinking about it, it seems a bit not enough. After thinking for a while, the star battle was leveled.


    The star battle was suspended in mid-air, and Su Sheng slowly sat down and continued with a chuckle: "I already know where the fragments of the Spear of Destiny are, so the question now... is just about you!"


    The 431st chapter blackened star-cheater


    "Do you still want to continue to stay in this backward era? Huntrip asked you to protect the spear of destiny and sent you to different times in the past and the future. Protecting the spear of destiny? Hehe, it sounds like a great one. But the Justice Society has been disbanded, and some of your teammates didn¡¯t end well. He... has he told you when this mission will end? Has he told you how to arrange you after it ends?"


    Seeing the star-cheater who was kneeling on the ground with her head up, Su Sheng chuckles to herself."I guess he must have said that if the mission is over, it will send you back to the original era? Do you believe it? Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for them to pass through a time point twice in a row. This can easily cause the collapse of time to affect. Of course, sometimes you may be forced to do this, but based on Huntlip''s character, you will not be able to return to the original era even if you complete the task."


    "Furthermore, Huntrip deleted the memory of the Spear of Destiny in order to ensure the confidentiality of the message. In other words, he will never come to you under unexpected circumstances and tell you that the mission has been completed. So, you probably only have it. Two results."


    "Either guard the fragments of the Spear of Destiny until you die, or be snatched by the Spear of Destiny, and you will be killed!"


    "In short, this is a task that can only be ended until death."


    The star girl''s body trembled faintly, her eyes changed from anger and fright to doubt, from doubt to gloom, and finally to anger, and then her expression became dim.


    Su Sheng got up, the star battle suddenly flew over the head of the star-chaser woman, and the star-chaser woman slowly got up uncontrollably, bent over and grabbed the star war with both hands.She hurriedly wanted to control the star war, but she suddenly realized that the star war did not react at all, and she could only bend over and grasp the star war without moving.


    Su Sheng''s body shook lightly, it looked like it was just shaking her shoulders normally, but the star-seeking lady opened her eyes wide in horror.


    There was an extra thing in Su Sheng''s hand.


    It was one of the fragments of the Spear of Destiny.


    "The task of protecting the spear of destiny is over." Su Sheng casually put the fragments of the spear of destiny on the table not far away, and then came behind her in a place within sight of the star chaser.


    hand.


    Putting it on the cocked place and stroking it gently, the star-cheater trembling slightly.


    Furious shaking!


    Stabbed.


    Her uniform was divided into two from her waist, and Su Sheng slightly affixed it to her ear and said: "If Huntrip didn''t give you this task, you might continue to stay at the Justice Society like an obsidian who is old. For the mission, maybe join the legendary team like the vixen and experience the excitement of different times every day, but now...you can only be forgotten here to protect a piece of metal that will only harm you and not good, and accept me Of... violation?"


    "Whose fault is this?"


    Yes?


    Who is to blame?


    The star chaser subconsciously followed her train of thought and thought, Huntrip!It was Huntrip¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for his appearance, the Justice Society would not have had so many things, and the members would not leave their time and be sent to other places to live alone.Huntrip and even the legendary team kept saying to protect the timeline, but it was them who broke the rules.


    It''s him.


    It was they who harmed themselves and the Justice Society!


    "Ah..." Just as the star girl''s eyes became bright, and when she was angry, a burst of severe pain suddenly came and made her scream, but...the sound did not appear.


    she was!


    The members of the Justice Society can only hold her star wars in a pose and let the other party invade from behind. Her anger, grievance, and heavy emotions made her tears flow down unconsciously, and her anger gradually made her think in her mind. A person.


    Huntrip.


    It was he who caused him to become the way he is now, who bears all this!


    It was Su Sheng who was obviously doing bad things, but he clearly felt that Hunterlip was the object of the star-cheater''s anger and resentment, which made Su Sheng particularly interesting.The star girl who bewitched in a few words should have been trusted, and the object of persistence was programmed with the object of resentment and anger.


    This feeling of manipulating people''s hearts is really interesting. Su Sheng felt that the worse she treated her, the stronger she would be cruel to Huntrip...


    Speaking of which, Huntrip is really not a good bird. In the beginning, he set up a legendary team to save his wife and children and betray the Lord of Time. I won¡¯t say much about this process. The final result is that Captain Cold is dead. Also died once.And he can save his wife and children and change history, but others can''t?The double standard is very serious.In the second season, I pitted the Justice Society directly, and then?After a series of things, he even set up a time-lord consulate, organized himself as the leader and began to dislike the legendary team, and even banned the legendary team.


    This is ungrateful, crossing the river to tear down the bridge.


    and then?Then this product was dumped by the organization he established?What to do, Pi Dian Pi Dian is back to find the Legend Squad.


    Although Su Sheng thinks that the legendary team is a garbage dump team, he really thinks that Huntlip is garbage in the garbage. He tried to blacken the star girl and didn''t expect the effect to be so good. If the star girl can kill Hunter It''s not bad if Rip is killed!


    Time flies very quickly when you are focused on doing something. When Su Sheng left the star chaser and snapped his fingers to restore the freedom of the star chaser, the sky outside was completely dark.Saint Su walked to the side, poured a glass of water and took the fragments of the Spear of Destiny, went to the bed and sat down to study.


    The star-cheater silently shrank on the ground in 5.7, clutching her star battle with both hands.


    No crying, no shouting.


    I don''t know how long it took, the star-seeker girl put down the star warrior, got up and limped to the side of the wardrobe, took out a mage robe and walked out the door.


    Su Sheng did not stop.


    There was no shouting, no guards rushed in, and after an hour or so, the star girl came back again.


    She should have gone to take a bath just now!


    ...


    PS: Looking at the three seasons of Legends of Tomorrow, I personally don''t like Huntrip, even if he blew up at the end of the third season, it didn''t change much.Instead, Sarah made me feel better when she became a captain.


    Chapter 432 The Doomsday Legion: Reverse Lightning and Black Arrows (first more)


    "who are you?"


    The star star girl stood by the bed and asked towards Su Sheng expressionlessly.


    "Su Sheng." Su Sheng put down the fragments of the spear of destiny and said casually.

 376 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 376

    The star girl took a look."Are you collecting the Spear of Destiny?"


    "No? I''m not very interested in this thing. Its biggest role is to change reality, but it''s not difficult for me. It was the legendary team who asked me to find the fragments of the Spear of Destiny. The others have been acquired by the Doomsday Legion. Now, most of the members of the Legend Squad are fighting the Doomsday Legion, and Sarah is here to trouble me."


    "White Canary Sarah? What''s your relationship with her." The star girl asked again.


    Su Sheng thought for a while."My sister-in-law who has been beaten several times? I just slept with her sister for not long."


    The Star Chaser was silent for a moment and said: "What are you going to do with me?"


    "Do you hate me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Hate!" said the star-chatter girl solemnly."But I want to get revenge on Huntrip."


    "Let me think about it, should Huntrip now mix with the Doomsday Legion? He seems to have been brainwashed, but I think he is like that. If you want revenge, I can give you a chance. "Su Sheng thought for a while and said... "In exchange, you will be mine from now on."


    "Okay." The Star Lady promised very simply, she took off the mage''s robe and went straight up and fell into Su Sheng''s arms.


    Su Sheng smiled gently?It¡¯s true or false, or it¡¯s affected by hatred and self-defeating. He doesn¡¯t really care. There is a saying that is quite interesting. People who can get me can¡¯t get my heart. Su Sheng is actually quite brutal about this. Sneer, let''s not talk about the possibility of long-term love, and you will be over when you get people. Who is patient and has to get your heart!So he doesn''t care what the star girl thinks in his heart, as long as he does his job well.And to be honest, Su Sheng didn''t intend to take her heart.


    I have countless pillows, and there will be more in the future. I can just use them when I see good-looking and interesting ones. Talk to her about feelings?It''s not fun to lose a bit.


    There was nothing for the whole night, and the next day the star-champion girl got up and went out and gave an order, and soon someone would bring it to eat.


    The vest of Grand Master Merlin is still very useful here. After eating and drinking, there was another shot. When the rest was almost finished, Su Sheng and Star Chaser left the palace and came to the meeting place agreed with Sarah yesterday.


    After waiting for about half an hour, I saw Sarah in a robe disguised as someone emerged from the woods.Taking off her robes, Sarah was stunned when she saw the star girl.


    "Star Chaser? Why are you here?" Sarah said very unexpectedly."Could it be that you protect the fragment of the spear of destiny."


    "Yeah." The star girl responded indifferently. Sarah was also a little surprised by this reaction. After all, she had a good relationship with the members of the Justice Society when she did not fight. Why was her reaction so cold?


    Sarah subconsciously looked at Su Sheng."What did you do to her."


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal.


    Sarah couldn''t help but annoyed: "You, how can you? She is a member of the Justice Society, our person, a friend, you..."


    "I didn''t know me before? What''s more, your friend is not my friend. You are not qualified to control what I want? What''s more, if you don''t come to me for help, I have no chance to meet her." Su Sheng pouted and said.


    Sarah couldn''t refute this logic. She didn''t even know that the Star Chaser would be here!She looked at the star-chaser apologetically, but found that the star-chaser''s expression was colder than before.Sarah sighed helplessly and asked, "Have you found the fragment?"


    Su Sheng looked at the star-chaser girl, and he left the fragments with the star-chaser girl.


    "That''s good, let''s go back, try not to let the Doomsday Legion find others..." Before Sarah''s words were finished, there was the sound of horses hoofs in the distance, and in an instant, the knights were fully armed and riding horses. Came over and surrounded them all round.


    Sarah just wanted to talk to see if she could explain it or be deceived, but she realized that there was something wrong with it. She seemed to wear a device that was absolutely not of this era and was shining.Several people came out from behind the horse team.


    Before people arrived, a somewhat arrogant voice rang.


    "Sarah, I should thank you for showing us the way. Now... hand in the fragments of the Spear of Destiny..." Damiandak said as he walked. Before he could finish his words, he was caught by a yellow uniformed reverse lightning and black arrows. Merlin was caught at the same time.


    Damian Dak nearly fell.


    "It''s you!"


    "Su Sheng!"


    Black Arrow Merlin spoke at the same time as Ni Lightning, his expression serious.


    Damian Dak was shocked."Who is Su Sheng? Why are you so confused suddenly?"


    Who is Su Sheng?


    For Black Arrow, Su Sheng 640 bullied his daughter, causing him to expose his identity as the culprit who was severed in a duel with Arrow.


    As for reverse lightning?


    When he assassinated Barry¡¯s mother, he was taken by Barry to the world of Flashpoint and locked up. After he was released again, he figured out his situation. He knew that he was just a remnant of time. Of course, he also knew that the same should happen. But some things he hasn''t experienced yet.


    For example, if he died at the hands of Su Sheng, for example, Su Sheng was also a speeder and faster than him.


    So it''s normal for the two of them to have this reaction. As for Damian Dak?He has no contact with Su Sheng. His opponent is Arrow, so he really doesn¡¯t understand Su Sheng¡¯s situation. It is also because of this that he can¡¯t understand why they are suddenly so embarrassed. He looks like a big enemy or even fears. Like?


    That¡¯s all about Black Arrow Merlin. Reversible Lightning is a very fast person. At least he and Black Arrow Merlin are not opponents of Reverse Lightning. Why is he so afraid?


    Damian Dak is not stupid!


    He wouldn''t be foolishly jumping out to make trouble for an opponent who could make the reverse lightning be so tight, so he didn''t wait for them to answer after asking, Damiandak quietly backed away a little.


    The 433rd chapter does not kill to keep the New Year?


    "Why are you here!" Ni Lightning frowned and looked at Su Sheng.


    "Do I still have to tell you where I am? I dare to tell you, the question is...do you dare to listen?" Su Sheng unceremoniously hooked his hand towards the lightning and motioned him over.


    Reverse Lightning hesitated.


    Although he looked coaxing in front of Black Arrow Merlin and Damian Dak, he was really frustrated facing Su Sheng.Even if he didn''t have the experience of fighting with Su Sheng in his memory, he knew that he had died in the hands of Su Sheng and knew how fast Su Sheng was.


    "What can you say, I can hear it." Ni Lightning shook his head and didn''t intend to go.


    Su Sheng frowned abruptly, and Su Sheng''s neck was pinched by Su Sheng in an instant.


    "So fast!"


    Ni Lightning was shocked, because he knew that Su Sheng would soon not expect to get to this point.


    He couldn''t react at all.


    Reverse lightning that was hard to breathe watched Su Sheng, who was shining with black speed lightning, grabbed his wrist with both hands and tried to make his breathing smoother. With the black arrow Merlin next to him, Damian Dake made it very heartily. Move away from Su Sheng.


    "Are you afraid of death?" Su Sheng squinted at Ni Lightning.


    Reverse Lightning nodded in panic.


    Su Shengyang slapped his hand."I''m afraid of death and pretend you are paralyzed. Come here when you come over, and you can hear it. Can you hear death calling you?"


    This slap of the reverse lightning is dizzy, embarrassing?Shame?Although Ni Lightning couldn''t do it on his own, he still knew the importance of life and dignity, so Ni Lightning admitted it.But Black Arrow Merlin, Damian Dak including Sarah and the Star Girl all looked different.


    Especially Sarah, they have fought with the Doomsday Legion several times to know how difficult it is to deal with Inverse Lightning, and they also know how strong Su Sheng is, but now that Su Sheng trains Inverse Lightning like a grandson, she still feels shocked.As for the star-chase girl, her idea is relatively simple, and she has a clearer understanding of Su Sheng.


    "Hand over the other fragments of the Spear of Destiny." Sarah took the opportunity to step forward.


    "I don''t want the fragments of the Spear of Destiny." Su Sheng followed.


    Ni Lightning''s expression changed in an instant. As soon as Sarah was about to speak, she saw Su Sheng turned her head and said: "You have the ability, you want it yourself, anyway, they don''t want to get a piece in my hand."


    Sarah stopped talking.

 377 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 377

    "I want Huntlip, where''s the man?" Su Sheng turned back to the lightning bolt again.


    Reverse Lightning quickly looked far away, passed the knights, and saw Huntrip, who was also sitting on the horse, with a controller that controls these knights on his head.


    "The Star Chaser." Su Sheng shouted, and the Star Chaser behind him rushed to Huntlip.


    Sarah saw Hunter and planned to go. Although Hunter¡¯s current situation is not normal, she still feels that she can save it. One step or two steps, Sarah just ran a few steps and suddenly found that something was wrong. The star girl is certainly Rushed past, but the star war in her hand also lit up.


    "Star Girl, what are you doing!" Sarah was surprised that the Star Girl would attack Hunterlip. She hurriedly drew out a throwing knife and threw it out to force the Star Girl to stop.


    but!


    "Puff." The flying knife wiped the arm of the star girl and flew over, the star girl snorted but did not stop.


    The light of the star wars instantly hit Huntrip, who was unfamiliar with the situation, and knocked him out of the horse. Shuai fell to the ground.The whole person was instantly black as if burned by flames, and the entire chest was completely black as if it had been charred.Sarah rushed over and pushed the star girl away and came to Huntrip to check, her expression instantly showing shock and confusion.


    "Dead...dead..." Sarah stared blankly at Huntrip''s expression in an unspeakable complexion.


    Although Huntlip has been changed and even become an enemy, he is the original captain and partner after all. Even if Sarah is the killer of the Assassin Alliance, she actually did not give up trying to save her companion, although I don¡¯t know if there is any. Hope, but...but I didn''t expect that he would die like this, or die in the hands of the star chaser.


    "I need your explanation." Sarah looked at the star chaser with a cold face.


    The Star Chaser looked at the wound and snorted: "Why don''t you explain what happened to the Justice Society? If it weren''t for him, the Justice Society would not be disbanded, and I would not be here, nor would I encounter all this. He said the mission is over. He will send us back later, but he erases the memory of these, he wants to make us lonely in this strange age and wait for someone to be discovered and killed someday? Even if the mission is over, we can really Will you get the original era?"


    Sarah gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    Because she really couldn''t explain, she raised her head to look at Su Sheng who had released the reverse lightning in the distance.Sarah knew very well that it must be Su Sheng who said something to the Star Chaser, but now... it was too late to say anything.


    A roar suddenly came from the air in the distance, and the wave rider suddenly appeared and landed not far away.


    After landing, the legendary team hurriedly appeared.


    "What happened?"


    "What happened to Hunter?"


    "Star Chaser?"


    The reactions of several people were different. The vixen was surprised to see the star-challenger and hurriedly rushed over, while the cold and black star-cheeker was not so indifferent to the vixen.


    "Can we go?" Reverse Lightning asked, rubbing his neck.


    "Go away." Su Sheng said.


    Reverse Lightning unwillingly took Black Arrow Merlin and Damian Dak and left directly.


    The members of the legendary team probably knew what was going on at this time. Sarah asked Saint Su to help find the fragments of the Spear of Destiny. Saint Su found the fragments and found the Star Chaser of the Justice Society. As a result, the Doomsday Legion appeared, Chasing the Stars. The woman killed Huntrip.This... This is too dramatic, right?


    However, the reason given by the star girl is also very good. After all, it sounds like Huntrip did pit the star girl and the Justice Society.It''s just that this is to protect the Spear of Destiny. Although Hunter may have some deceptive elements at the beginning, it is understandable that there is resentment and anger, but it will not kill him!


    "Don''t kill if you are angry and angry? Keep it for the New Year?" Su Sheng chuckled the legendary team''s rhetoric and patted the star girl on the shoulder."Don''t be afraid, if any of them is not convinced and wants revenge, I will help you, come one, and I will kill one."


    After that, Su Sheng looked at the legendary team with some expectation.


    The 434th chapter is either loyal or dead!


    Although the members of the Legend Squad were a bit aggrieved, none of them met Su Sheng''s eyes, and even Sarah had to look away.


    no way.


    Do you know what Su Sheng would do?Even if they kill them all, Su Sheng can do it and it won''t make people feel strange at all.They dared to be dissatisfied with the star-chaser, but they did not dare to show anything in front of Su Sheng. This had nothing to do with persistence or force field. They didn''t have such a hard head to resist Su Sheng''s methods!And not everyone is unacceptable. After all, Huntrip was brainwashed by the Doomsday Legion. It is not certain whether he can be washed back, not to mention that they had conflicts with Rip Hunt before. Not at all merciless.


    So there¡¯s nothing to say at this point. Huntrip is dead, and you can¡¯t blame the Star Girl. The most important thing is that the mission of the Spear of Destiny is also completed. No matter how much the Doomsday Legion they get, as long as they have The Spear of Destiny cannot succeed if one piece is still here with Su Sheng, and the Doomsday Legion cannot modify reality.


    Do the Doomsday Legion dare to get this piece of Su Sheng''s hand?


    From the performance just now, they knew 840 they didn''t dare!


    "Let''s go."


    Sarah took a deep breath and asked Hunter''s body to be brought back to the Waverider and walked towards Su Sheng."Now this result I really don''t know what to say."


    "You should say thank you!" Su Sheng said disapprovingly."Do you know what will happen if Huntrip does not die? You will find a way to get him back to normal, and then he will take the opportunity to control Gideon. Don''t think you are the captain now, Huntrip always has a wave ride Supreme control, what will happen next? Do you still use me?"


    "Did you know? Sometimes your character of skipping the process and only saying the result is really annoying." Sarah believed Su Sheng''s words, because Su Sheng knew a lot, and believed that Su Sheng would not lie to her.However, the result is the result, and the process is the process. In this unknown situation, telling you directly that the result is emotionally uncomfortable, especially when you believe that the result is correct.


    "I don''t need you to like it." Su Sheng said disapprovingly.


    Sarah sighed and shook her head and greeted that the vixen who was chatting with the star girl is about to leave. The vixen looked at Su Sheng with a complicated expression and nodded slightly and followed Sarah to leave.


    After a while, the wave rider started to travel through time and left.


    The Star Chaser turned around to let the restoring knights leave as Merlin, and then silently waited for Su Sheng''s instructions.


    "How does it feel to take revenge?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Not very good!" said the star girl, shaking her head. The moment of revenge did feel like a bad temper, but now there was only confusion about the future.


    The Justice Society has been disbanded, and there is no need to keep the Spear of Destiny. Huntrip was killed by herself. She was at a loss as to what to do in the future and what to do.


    "I want to form a small team and then gather teams from different timelines." Su Shengdao.


    "Are you going with the legendary team?"


    "No, the level of the legendary squad is not enough for me to convene a team to deal with it. I plan to invade other worlds for a while. I need a special squad that can obey my orders unconditionally. A decent villain? Heroic criminals. It doesn''t matter, there are only two conditions."


    ''One, woman, occasionally can make a cameo under the pillow, I don''t like that there is no pillow available when I am resting.Two, obedient, or loyal.I can give you everything, including eternal life or death, but I want to be loyal, and I want you to obey any orders I have!"


    "Remember, you are not the star chaser of the Justice Society right now, you are my person. So, if you think there are things you can''t do in the future, I can relieve you now..." The orange light suddenly lit up. A long sword appeared, and Su Sheng looked at the star chaser at the same time.


    As if she would kill her now if she couldn''t do it, why is it orange?Because after being killed by the orange light of greed, you can have the ready-made orange light ghost to continue fighting.


    "I can do it." The star-seeking woman said solemnly.


    "Hope." Su Sheng said faintly.


    Back to the original timeline, back to Angela''s house.


    The time was one hour after they left before.


    Angela is not at home. Should I meet the friend who is going to be transferred to the Los Angeles Police Department?Su Sheng asked the Star Chaser to sit down on the sofa to figure out how to do this. In addition to the Star Chaser, Su Sheng planned to let Female Firestorm, Black Sea Monster, Bomb Girl Betty and Golden Glider Lisa join. And Silk Soul Laura, lest they have nothing to do every day, the ship can''t use the disciple, after all, the disciple can be regarded as their''home''.So the best way is to get another time ship. If you remember correctly, isn¡¯t there still time for pirates?It should be no problem to swish over.


    The power of the Marvel world is so huge, it does feel a little bit less compelling if you don''t get a little bit of it.


    As for where to get the time ship?


    This is also simple, he is not interested in running around all the time, is there still a legendary team?Although they just separated, they would definitely be willing to help.Saint Su locked the time position of the vixen and then got up and walked across.


    Huh!

 378 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 378

    On the Wave Rider, when everyone was still immersed in the matter of Huntrip''s death, the sudden appearance of Su Sheng really shocked them.


    "what happened?"


    Saint Su went back and returned, of course the captain Sarah had to ask.


    "I need a time ship, it''s better to be bigger. After getting it, I will send it to my villa in Central City." Su Sheng said straightforwardly.


    "Huh? Where are we going to get this?"


    "Also, why!"


    Several people couldn''t help but speak.


    Su Sheng glanced horizontally."If not, then change to wave rider."


    "Have!"


    "Give us some time." Sarah said without hesitation.


    "Waiting for your good news."


    After Su Sheng finished talking, he immediately disappeared and then notified the female firestorm and others to return to the central city villa, and passed by with the star chaser herself.


    Chapter 435: Lucifer''s heroine?


    After sending the star girl to the villa in the central city, she met with others and talked about the general situation and returned directly.


    The spear of destiny is not over yet.


    Regardless of the fact that the lineup of the Doomsday Legion is sharp in front of ordinary heroes, Captain Cold, Damian Dak, Black Arrow Merlin, and Reverse Lightning, these four people can play the legendary team for a whole season, and Damian Dak recovers in the third season. After the magic ability ~ played alone for another season.


    But this is far from the opponent Constantine will face.


    The famous archangel Gabriel and Satan¡¯s son Mammon want to use the Spear of Destiny to bring hell back to the world and cleanse humans. This level of strength is not something the Doomsday Legion can resist. Therefore, the Spear of Destiny is definitely not over. , No accident... The Spear of Destiny in the hands of the Doomsday Legion should not last long.In addition to the Spear of Destiny, there is Angela, even though Angela seems to be just an ordinary policewoman, but her natural yin and yang eye is an extremely powerful container, which is a container prepared by Mamen, the son of Satan, to descend into the world.But because she chose to close her abilities, she needed her sister''s death to create an opportunity for her to regain her abilities before she could become a perfect container!


    Su Shenglue, who had returned from Central City, had found Angela''s location and teleported directly.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng appeared directly in a somewhat dim living room with music still playing.


    There were many wine bottles on the dining table, and two people lying on the sofa, both looked drunk.One is Angela, the other... Su Sheng snapped his fingers casually.The sound of music stopped in an instant, and the lights in the room also brightened.He walked to the woman and looked down.


    This should be the friend Angela was talking about, right?


    Reaching out her messy hair and taking a look, Su Sheng smiled.


    "Chloe." Su Sheng said softly.


    The policewoman named Chloe seemed to hear her own name muttering but did not wake up, and she didn''t know how much she drank.


    Who is Chloe?


    An ordinary person who once appeared in a movie and then became a policeman, the only unusual thing is that she is partnered with the morning star Lucifer in hell. Lucifer is tired of the life in hell and comes to the world to enjoy Chloe, Chloe He was the only one who could offset Lucifer''s ability, so Lucifer became curious about her. The Lord of Hell improperly went to the police station to help people solve the case. There was no one left.Saint Su did not expect that Angela¡¯s friend would be Chloe


    "It seems that Lucifer in the TV series likes Chloe very much...Although Lucifer is a guy who eats all men and women, and he can''t compare to it in terms of ridiculousness, but this is just entertainment and pastime, but Chloe seems to be serious. So...send him a forgiveness hat and wait for Lucifer to run out of hell. You should have a chance to copy his abilities, right?" Su Sheng looked at Chloe and wondered, Lucifer in the TV series is too funny Compared with that, relying on invulnerability and infinite power, occasionally incarnate to scare people, really loses the identity of the king of hell, after all, the strength of Lucifer and Gabriel is the top combat power in Marvel!


    Perhaps it was because Lucifer cut off his wing?


    Su Sheng sat down beside Chloe, stroked her cheek with his palm, and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    Chloe''s clothes disappeared instantly.


    Su Sheng looked at it a few times and stroked it, the drunk Chloe humming and twisting his body seemed to have a reaction, Su Sheng smirked and pulled out the camera frame next to it, which is evidence of sultry at the time. !There is a saying that women don¡¯t get drunk and men don¡¯t have a chance, because once they get drunk they will become bolder and more open-minded. Many of those who are usually strictly guarded may become lax at this time.Seeing Chloe¡¯s reaction, Su Sheng unceremoniously picked her up and went to the bedroom. Poor Chloe followed his instincts in his sleep and fell asleep by Su Sheng, although the initial pain made her open. Her eyes seemed to wake up, but in fact her thinking hadn''t been cleansed yet, she whispered and slapped and shoved... But when the painful feeling passed, she had unconsciously saved Su Sheng''s jerky catering.


    "It''s getting late, I have to get back..."


    I don''t know how long the door of the room was pushed open, and Angela squinted her eyes as if she was drunk, and said something.As a result, she saw what Su Sheng and Chloe were doing when they got up. Although Chloe had his eyes open, it seemed that he hadn''t really been awake yet.


    "You...you..."


    Before Angela finished speaking, she saw Su Sheng let go of Chloe and walked towards her, and then... the confused Angela was thrown next to Chloe. After the snap of her fingers, she changed to follow Chloe. It''s the same.


    night.


    Don''t know when it will come.


    Chloe woke up with a dilapidated headache, and it was darkness in the eyes.With a splitting headache and her whole body falling apart like torn, she struggled to turn on the light in the room.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Chloe found that he was unwieldy, and there was a bright red on the sheets.


    I was...


    what happened?


    Chloe recalled hurriedly, but she only remembered that she had drunk with Angela and became drunk, and then she didn''t remember anything.


    "Angela, Angela?"


    Chloe screamed and struggled out of the room, Angela was no longer visible.


    "I was assaulted? Who was it? Angela? Impossible, sure... It must be a man, but who could it be? Who can come in my house..." Chloe analyzed painfully, but how... completely There is no clue.She found the phone and called Angela, and Angela answered it.


    It seemed that she had sobered up a bit, Chloe was not ashamed to ask directly, and asked her about the situation before and after her walk.As a result, it sounded nothing unusual. Angela said that Chloe was still sleeping on the sofa when she left. She yelled for a few times and went back without responding. She also asked Chloe if something happened. thing.


    But Chloe didn''t say.


    Hanging up, Chloe was dumbfounded.


    Angela reluctantly asked Su Sheng on the side, "You have done everything, why dare you not admit it?"


    Chapter 436: The obsession of the Virgin Mary?


    "Don''t dare to admit it?" Su Sheng hugged Angela slightly from behind, and Angela snorted in an instant trembling."The last woman is not enough to make me afraid to admit it, this is my surprise and fun."


    "You, if you are really an angel, you are also a fallen...fallen angel..." Angela said intermittently.


    Su Sheng laughed."Fallen angel? It doesn''t matter, only fallen angels can help you anyway, angel? Haha...Do you really think that angels will take care of you ants?"


    Angela gritted her teeth and didn''t speak, but occasionally she couldn''t help but uttered a low chant.


    For a long time, the sky was bright.


    Angela was cooking in the kitchen wearing a white shirt of men''s in the sunshine. Her long, sturdy white legs looked very beautiful.The patter of water in the bathroom gradually ceased, and before a while, Su Sheng came out from it, shirtless in a bath towel.I heard the doorbell ring as soon as I came out.

 379 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 379

    Su Sheng glanced at Angela in the kitchen. Angela was a little surprised, as if she didn''t expect someone to come.Su Sheng glanced in the direction of the door, raising his eyebrows slightly in surprise.


    "Go in and wear a pair of pants." Su Sheng said to Angela.


    Angela was stunned and went to the bedroom when she heard the words, and when she got dressed, Su Sheng waved her hand emptily.


    The door opened by himself.


    Two people came in outside, a man and a woman.


    The man in the beige windbreaker is Constantine, while the woman has curly hair and a black leather jacket. With her arms open, there is a very low-cut gray T-shirt. You can clearly see the black sky over the airport. The mesh belt has a strange sexy temperament.


    Constantine looked normal, but as soon as the woman came out, she turned her head slightly and stared at Su Sheng and even walked over.


    Raising his hand, his eyes looked a little confused.


    Step by step, she came to Su Sheng and stroked his cheek.


    Constantine and Angela were a little dazed, this...what''s the situation?Even more surprised was still behind, she actually slowly raised her head on tiptoes and kissed Su Sheng''s mouth, then slowly knelt down.


    "Ahem, it''s almost done, you...you are developing too fast."


    Seeing her kneeling down at Su Sheng''s waist, Constantine finally couldn''t help coughing and shouting.


    This... this is too fast.


    He kissed and knelt before even saying a word, which made Constantine''s face ugly.Especially after he first met this woman and was ruthlessly rejected when he took the initiative to open her up, this woman was like this to Su Sheng... taking the initiative, which made Constantine really embarrassed and depressed!


    Constantine''s words seemed to awaken the woman. She blinked and got up and said to Su Sheng with some restraint: "I, my name is Zede."


    Su Sheng smiled and nodded, he knew who this woman was.


    The psychic Zede has an ability to be able to predict the future or the past through contact. After he met Constantine, he teamed up with him to deal with many supernatural cases.What''s more interesting is that she is actually a member of the Crusaders of the Order, and even the chosen Virgin Mary, she escaped from the Crusaders.


    but¡­¡­


    What was her situation just now?Seeing that she was kissing and kneeling, if Constantine interrupted, she would have to kiss her toes. What happened?What did her ability tell her?Su Sheng looked at Constantine over Zede and couldn''t help laughing when he saw Constantine''s gloomy look.


    "Are you here to give me a woman specially?" Su Sheng teased.


    Constantine curled his lips: "I am not here."


    "I''m coming." Zede answered the words next to him, still looking at Su Sheng with some idiotic eyes."I saw you, I must come to you and follow you."


    "Why?" Su Sheng asked.


    Zede shook his head: "I don''t know, it''s just a feeling, very strong...I think you can protect me!"


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal.


    "Darkness is about to rise, and the guys below are getting more and more restless. I found out that they seem to be looking for something, the Spear of Destiny!" Constantine seemed to be unable to understand Zed''s obsession with Su Sheng and changed the subject. . ¡­¡­


    "What''s the clue?" Su Sheng motioned Angela to continue to get breakfast and asked Constantine while sitting on the sofa.


    As soon as Constantine was about to speak, he saw that Zed was like a pet raised by Su Sheng. After Su Sheng sat down, he hurriedly followed him. With his legs crossed on the sofa, his whole body was almost attached to Su Sheng''s side, and his eyes died. Staring at Su Sheng as if afraid that he would disappear, as if there was no one else in this world except him.


    Such a hot move made Su Sheng a little uncomfortable.


    "When we came, we saw a lot of restless things around here, but they were all very far away. I don''t think it was for you, but for her." Constantine glanced at Angela in the kitchen.


    "Both!"


    Su Sheng smiled."There is a fragment of the Spear of Destiny with me, and Angela is also their target."


    "How do you say?" Constantine asked curiously.


    "She and her sister are born powerful psychics. Like Liv, she did not awaken for some reasons, but her sister has been living in a mental hospital because of this incident, but she committed suicide by jumping off the building not long ago. Heaven can only go to hell, and Angela can easily come into contact with this aspect in order to investigate the cause of her sister¡¯s death, such as knowing me and knowing you. In this process, if you investigate deeply, she may re-open her talents. , At that time... the people who plan all this will use him as a container to enter the world." Su Shengdao.


    "Who is it?" Constantine asked hurriedly.


    "Son of Satan, Mammon."


    Su Sheng''s voice suddenly produced a gloomy atmosphere as soon as it fell. The next moment the quilt, windows and other glass products cracked instantly.


    The sudden change made everyone startled. Angela in the kitchen squatted down subconsciously. Zed next to him grabbed Su Sheng''s neck and plunged into his arms. Constantine frowned and looked around to find the target.


    Only Su Sheng raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Chapter 437 The Depressed Constantine


    boom!


    A group of shadows suddenly rushed in from the broken window, and a strong yin wind swept over everyone''s heads to Angela in the kitchen.The panicked Angela was sitting paralyzed in fright and waved her hands to disperse it, but the shadow was as if she had a hand to grab Angela.


    Angela is its target.


    "Humph!"


    Just when this group of shadows was about to catch Angela, Su Sheng''s cold snort suddenly sounded, the next moment the smoke flickered, he teleported to Angela''s face, and the powerful magical power burst into an instant shock.


    This is not magic, it has no title.


    It''s just a shock of magic.


    But this magic is very powerful, and the shadow of the impact seems to be unable to withstand being crushed clean at the moment of impact.


    Patter!


    The shadows were washed away, and all the things that looked like cockroaches and insects fell one by one, but they were crushed and disappeared at the moment of falling.


    Angela lay on the ground tentatively looking at her panting for the rest of her life, and Constantine looked at Su Sheng in surprise as if she thought that his magic power was so powerful.


    "Can you let me go?" 13 Su Sheng glanced at Zed who was still hanging on his body and chuckled.


    Zed only then let go of Su Sheng.


    "What is it?" Su Sheng looked at Constantine.


    Constantine shook his head and said: "It''s just an ordinary little devil, nothing, it seems that it really looks at Angela, because of the rise of darkness these guys are getting more and more arrogant. Without the Spear of Destiny, even if there is a container Mammon can''t come from hell to the world, it seems we have to find other fragments of the Spear of Destiny."


    "It''s not in a hurry." Just like Su Sheng didn''t ask for other fragments from the Doomsday Legion, as long as there is a section with him, no matter who gets the other fragments, he can''t get around him.So there is no need to take the initiative to find it, just wait for the other party to find it."The fragments will be delivered to the door by themselves, so we might as well deal with other interesting things first."


    "For example?" Constantine looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Anything is fine, anyway, following you is indispensable. Do what you should do, and I will just follow."


    "Ok."


    Constantine naturally wouldn''t refuse, even if Su Sheng didn''t take the initiative, he would have more confidence, wouldn''t he?

 380 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 380

    Four people had eaten, and Su Sheng asked Angela to ask the police department for leave or simply resign and then set off on the road. There was a case of resurrection and murder in New Orleans that happened to be investigated and investigated.However, it was embarrassing when he set off. At least Constantine was embarrassed. Angela was in Su Sheng''s car, but Zed, who was with him first, also took Su Sheng''s car.


    This is depressing.


    "what happened?"


    When he got into Chase''s taxi, Chase asked casually when he saw Constantine depressed.


    Constantine shook his head. He thought that he was a tramp, usually picking up girls is not bad, but he didn''t expect it... It turns out that appearance is more useful than skill.Seeing Zede''s obsessive enthusiasm for Su Sheng, Constantine felt for the first time whether he should also tidy up.


    "Who is driving?" Angela asked Su Sheng in front of the Hummer.


    "If you are willing to drive, drive, and if you don''t want to, drive automatically." Su Sheng sat in the back row, and Zede naturally followed.Angela was puzzled about the autopilot. Seeing Su Sheng didn''t seem to be joking and thinking about it, she sat back.As a result, the car actually started to keep up with Constantine.


    At first, I felt a little worried, but after watching it for a while, I felt relieved.


    Zede was still clinging to Su Sheng, and Angela glanced at her and said, "So, my sister was actually... was lured to commit suicide by the devil? Isn''t it? Because we, we all have yin and yang eyes, can... be What mamen container?"


    "you could put it that way."


    "Actually, your sister has been suffering from the devil. The reason why she can''t bear to commit suicide is to give you an opportunity to restore your psychic abilities.


    "What should I do? How can I recover and restore my original ability."


    Su Sheng looked at Angela."You know that you got Mammon''s arms by doing this, right?"


    "You will protect me, right?" Angela asked.


    Su Sheng shrugged."You have a good calculation, you don''t have to look back in a hurry, I will naturally handle this for you."


    "Yeah." Angela nodded, then turned to look outside the window and quietly thought, not knowing what she was thinking.


    The car is very quiet.


    But Su Sheng is not a quiet or boring person who can bear. Su Sheng took his arm out of Zed¡¯s arms, put his arm around Zed¡¯s shoulders and put his hand in under Zed¡¯s puzzled eyes Her airport was shrouded in black nets.Zede trembled slightly and didn''t stop him but cleverly continued to lean against Su Sheng''s arms.


    Zed''s situation is very interesting. I don''t know if it is because she is the Virgin Mary that she is naturally close to her own angel power or because of some peculiar connection. In short, Zed''s obsession seems very abnormal.However, Su Sheng does not matter.Su Sheng''s recklessness gradually made Ze De react. Angela''s head kept looking out the window and did not turn around. She knew what Su Sheng was doing.


    If it were before, Angela would definitely despise Su Sheng, but now she can''t tell her clearly, she can only choose not to see.


    Even if there are three people in the back of the Hummer, which is full of space, it doesn¡¯t feel crowded at all. Although Zede¡¯s voice and reaction are not attractive to Su Sheng, he has no intention of shocking on the road. He just satisfies his own hand habit. Come to pass the boring time, just like the time when Gotham and Harley Quinn were together.


    After driving for almost two hours, I came to a city in New Orleans.


    First, he found a place to open a hotel. Constantine brought Chas to investigate the case, but Su Sheng brought Angela and Zed into the room to rest.Angela went to the bedroom wittily and didn''t intend to see the absurdity of these two people. Zed surprisingly did not continue to pester Su Sheng but went to the bathroom to take a bath, presumably because he wanted to calm down and restless body.


    Su Sheng looked around and came to the balcony outside the room. He happened to see where he was parking.


    His car was not parked in the underground garage of the hotel, but at the edge of an alley not far from the hotel. Anyway, there is no need to worry about losing his car.


    ...


    Ps: Zeder comes from the American version of Constantine.In addition, I continue to ask for flowers for rewards. My little wish is to surpass the old book in terms of data. Flowers can surpass Marvel: The King is coming.The reward is still less than seven thousand to surpass Marvel: Throne of Immortality. If the data exceeds one item, I will add one more.Although not much, everyone knows that I have always been a steady stream.


    In addition, this volume will involve some Lucifer and missionaries in addition to Legends of Tomorrow and Constantine, which are all DC American dramas.


    Chapter 438: The Car Thief and the Ghost Host?


    Su Sheng blew the hair and admired the nearby scenery. She was about to turn around and go back, but suddenly she saw a woman in a floral skirt and black jacket approaching the alley where she was parking. She did not go straight through the alley but was sneaky. I looked around and approached his car!


    "This is going to be slapped in the face." Su Sheng laughed blankly. Just after talking about where his car was parked, there is no need to worry about losing it and someone will steal his car?


    And it looks familiar to me.


    "This look, this floral skirt, isn''t this Rena who can predict the future of the alien race among S.H.I.E.L.D. agents? At first, she followed the Hydra and was turned into a monster-like appearance by the fog of Terrigan. Having the ability to predict the future, Jia Ying was killed by the thinking mother Jia Ying."


    "It seems that the secretly invading team has to add another person." Su Sheng''s mouth raised a posture that he didn''t want to catch the bag at all, but looked at it with interest, wanting to see if she could steal her car. .


    With his arms on the edge of the balcony, Su Sheng slightly bent down and looked down.


    In the alley, Talip was opening the car door with skill while paying attention to the environment.Because the posture was relatively hidden, Su Sheng didn''t use her ability to look at it, so she didn''t know how she did it. It didn''t take long for Su Sheng to see a smile on her face and then opened the car door and took a seat. Go up.


    "It''s really successful, there are two chances." Su Sheng chuckled and thought, Talip, who had just gotten in the car, heard the sound of clicking.


    The door is automatically locked.


    This caused Talip to try in a hurry in an instant, but the lock was tight.She took a deep breath and bends down to catch fire. As long as she activates the car''s door lock, she doesn''t have to worry about it.But... the problem is here, when Talip expertly disassembled it, no wires were found!


    This made Talip suddenly wonder what to do.


    She has stolen a lot of cars and studied various models. She has studied several Hummers, but is this the first time she has seen this?She bent over and searched for a long time without finding the wires, which made Talip unable to help cursing a few swear words starting with F.Leaning on the chair, Talip licked his hair, couldn''t start, and the car lock couldn''t be unlocked. If there is trouble for a long time, he can only smash the glass!


    Talip began to try to smash the glass on the car window to forcefully leave, but... the glass was too hard, it almost caught up with the bulletproof glass, it couldn''t open at all, even if she went out and was found driving directly against the glass in the car The gun and the wave did not leave a trace.Talip, who has experienced many battles, felt that he was in trouble.


    "looking at what?"


    Aqila''s voice came from behind Su Sheng on the balcony.


    "Look at the thief."


    Su Sheng said with a smile."Someone tried to steal my car and got locked in it."


    "Just hand it over to the police." Angela said casually.


    "Do not."


    "Her value is not to be sent to prison by the police, but I am not interested in playing with her now, so she is now a mark." Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and in an instant, the Talip in the Hummer was gone. , And part of her memory is missing together.Of course, although she lacks a little memory, she also has a little more.


    When Su Sheng turned around and was about to go in, he heard a knock on the door, and Ze De, who happened to come out of the shower, opened the door smoothly.


    Outside the door is Constantine''s assistant Chas.


    There was a big hole in his clothes, and there were still some blood stains.


    "Hang up?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Chass was stunned and nodded: "Well, I died once. Constantine and I went to investigate the alley where the accident happened and I met a policeman. He had also shot the assailant at the scene before, but unfortunately he failed. Then he took him away without going into details, and I stayed to continue the scene and then..."


    Chase told the story again.


    Constantine was taken away by the police, and Chase encountered an assailant at the scene of the investigation and was killed.Because Chas had a lot of life, he resurrected after he died once and came back to Su Sheng for help.


    "What''s the name of that police officer?"


    "It seems to be... Jimmy?" Chas thought for a while and said.


    "That''s right!"


    Saint Su laughed, this policeman should be the host of God''s vengeful spirit, ghost!But he shouldn''t hang up yet, and he hasn''t been possessed by the spirit of vengeance as a ghost.

 381 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 381

    "You stay and watch them, I''ll go out and see." Su Sheng said to Chas and disappeared with a whistle.


    Police station.


    Jimmy''s office.


    Although Jimmy was temporarily assigned a vacation due to the last case, the office is still available.At this time in the office, Jimmy was talking to Constantine, whose hands were handcuffed on the opposite side.He was interrogating at the beginning, but under Constantine¡¯s language offensive, he has gradually changed from interrogation to questioning. Although he, as a policeman, still doesn¡¯t believe in such things as undead ghosts, he can¡¯t explain this with science after experiencing it himself. all.


    "How did you come?"


    Constantine looked behind Jimmy and said something unexpectedly. Jimmy froze and turned his head to see Su Sheng who appeared behind him. He was shocked and stood up."Who are you and how did you get in?"


    "Sure enough, he''s not dead yet." Su Sheng looked at Jimmy and muttered a finger and raised his finger, and in an instant a chair next to him flew over by himself.


    Su Sheng slowly sat down and looked at the shocked Jimmy with a smile: "You will die!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Jimmy said subconsciously.


    "No, I''m just telling the truth. You will die. But you are lucky, you will be chosen by God''s spirit of vengeance to become a host, a ghost, and a special trial of one of those evils. Is it a profession of police Very similar?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Jimmy said blankly.


    "It doesn''t matter! Just remember to come and judge me when you become a ghost, after all... I should have a lot of sins." Su Sheng waved to Jimmy suddenly.


    Jimmy''s body banged against the wall involuntarily.


    This hit was heavy, Jimmy fainted directly after landing with a snorting.


    Chapter 439: Kiss your fingertips?Kiss your toes!


    "What are you doing?"


    Constantine looked at Su Sheng in amazement. What kind of spirits of vengeance, ghosts, etc., were more abrupt, but now he suddenly fainted Jimmy by shooting him?This made Constantine confused.


    "It deepens his impression of me. This makes him remember to avenge me after he becomes a ghost!" Su Sheng chuckled and urged Constantine: "Do you want to try? Once he becomes a ghost, you will be crushed to death. It''s as easy as pinching an ant. When he is still not strong enough, you will have the capital to brag when you look back."


    "I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to brag then." Constantine said angrily, looking at Jimmy who had fainted."This guy will really become the host of the spirit of vengeance, a ghost to judge sins instead of God?"


    Su Sheng shrugged."He hasn''t become a ghost and he has nothing to do with him. I have no interest in the ghost you are going to catch. You can hurry up and get it done and have some fun."


    If you remember correctly, you will meet the female fallen angel not long after encountering the ghost, and then you will encounter the snake of Yixunyuan, the one who tempted Eve and Adam to steal the apple. If you are interested, participate or not. If you are not interested, just do your own 740. When the Spear of Destiny is done, it is time to go to Marvel World after the Sky Eye Club has trained people.


    boom!


    Su Sheng disappeared, Constantine looked at his handcuffs helplessly, then turned his hands to easily untie him, and then looked at Jimmy who was unconscious on the ground.Su Sheng left and came back soon, telling Chas to pick up Constantine at the police station and he didn''t bother to care about these things.


    Night fell.


    Constantine and Chas don''t expect to be back. There are boring entertainment shows on the TV. Su Sheng''s head is resting on Angela''s lap, and his feet are resting on Zed''s body, looking very leisurely and enjoyable.Zede laughed occasionally while watching TV, his slender fingers playing with Su Sheng''s feet looked very leisurely


    The sound of crackling sounded outside. I don''t know when the drifting rain started outside.


    The rain is heavy.


    Lightning and muffled thunder lit up the dim sky from time to time.


    There seemed to be something approaching in the darkness of lightning and thunder, with each lightning coming closer and closer.


    "what are you doing?"


    Su Sheng, who was originally lying comfortably, raised his head slightly and shouted at Zede. At this time, Zede picked up Su Sheng''s feet and kissed them. This made Su Sheng and Angela look surprised.Su Sheng chuckled lightly: "Although my feet are clean, although sometimes the sex between men and women can cover any part of the body, I really didn''t expect you to like such a heavy taste."


    Zede kissed again as if he hadn''t heard, his eyes suddenly regained clarity.She looked at the feet she was holding in her hands, looked at the stunned expressions of Su Sheng and Angela and said with a little embarrassment, "I, I can''t help it."


    "Understand, I understand!"


    "It doesn''t matter, you can kiss if you like." Su Sheng said solemnly.


    "No!"


    "I have foreseen the illusion. Doing this... This can deepen my illusion." Zed explained and looked out the window a little hastily."Someone is coming, a magician... very powerful..."


    "People kiss your fingertips and you kiss your toes. This way of predicting the future is really... different!" Su Sheng chuckles and sits up and looks out the window.


    The raindrops of Dou Da fell from the sky crackling on the windows, the loudness of the sound seemed to gradually overwhelm the sound of the TV.The doors and windows were closed tightly, but the wind roaring outside could still be heard.


    Snapped!


    The TV, lights and other electrical appliances in the room went out in an instant, and plunged into dimness.At the moment when the room was darkened, a shower of deafening lightning suddenly illuminated the dim night sky, and at the moment when the lightning dimmed, a huge shadow suddenly appeared beside the window and rushed to pick it up instantly.


    It is strange, there is a trace but invisible, the window is not broken but he has just got in.The moment it came in, there was a special breath force in the air.


    Puff!Puff!


    Angela and Zede fell to the ground behind Su Sheng and fell asleep. Su Sheng ignored him. When this special power spread, he directly copied the ability. After all, this is not a lethal ability. Therefore, the line of the same origin will not be affected.


    The room was dim but unaffected by Su Sheng, a human-like shadow floated in front of him.


    This is not a person!


    Nor is it the magician Zed said.


    It''s a demon!


    "Are you a nightmare?" Su Sheng said.


    Nightmare didn''t speak, but floated and looked at Su Sheng, seeming to wonder why he was not asleep and still had the same breath as himself.


    "Can you speak human language? No, then forget it. I don''t ask why you are here who instructed you to come, I just...see it for yourself!" The same ability as Nightmare is activated, Nightmare The figure erratic and twitched several times and slowly stabilized.


    Su Shenggang wanted it to enter the dream state so that he could learn the information, but suddenly felt that the nightmare body suddenly produced a powerful magical power.


    boom!


    The explosion suddenly came, but the impact did not spread instantly, and instead rushed to the ground. The ground suddenly lit up, as if cracked, and a crack appeared. The nightmare''s body instantly fell off and disappeared. The crack was accompanied by the light. Little by little disappears.


    light.


    Turning on again, the sound of the TV sounded again.


    The ground didn''t look any strange, but the hurried wind and rain outside the window disappeared completely.


    As if, as if nothing happened before.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."Have you gone to hell? You don''t want me to know who instructed it? It''s a pity, if I haven''t watched TV, I really have no clue." Turning to look at Angela who has fallen asleep on the ground and has not yet woke up. With Zede, Su Sheng didn''t let them wake up immediately but released magic power to isolate the room.


    This kind of magic power may not be able to withstand several attacks from Da Neng, but as long as Su Sheng is attacked, it can be felt for the first time.


    "Coming and not going to be indecent, it''s rare to meet someone who dares to provoked me, then play with you. But before that... I have to find your place!"

 382 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 382

    Chapter 440 Mrs. Shangdu


    There are several well-known magic tycoons in the magic world, such as Constantine, such as Zatanna, the first female wizard of the Justice League, such as the middleman of good and evil that Constantine knows, midnight father, for example, Felic Sfaust!


    Felix Faust''s appearance rate is relatively high.


    A villain of the magic system.


    Profound magic, vicious and treacherous, and grumpy. He is a well-known black magician.In a certain version of the comics, he even planned to attack the Paradise Island with magic, and in Constantine''s version, in order to enhance his dark magic power, he let the nightmare sleep the entire town¡¯s residents, preparing to use these souls to grow stronger Yourself.If nothing else, Zede''s prediction should be correct, and Felix Faust might have made the shot himself.But maybe it changed his mind temporarily or used some magic to know that this sneak attack plan might be exposed, so he temporarily changed his mind and let Nightmare take action.


    He must have left some magic on Nightmare Touch, and it will be activated once something goes wrong, but he is really an old treacherous cunning that didn''t let Nightmare blew himself up but pulled him closer to hell, so that he can wash away his suspects. After all, he can say that he has never appeared or participated since the beginning. Who would have thought it was him?And after the sound of the wind, he can still get the Nightmare Touch from below to continue to drive the roots ~ Ben has no effect.


    unfortunately.


    The person he met was Su Sheng, even if Felix Faust had thousands of ways to hide or prevent his relationship with Nightmare, it was useless, because Su Sheng knew the plot.Taking a step back, maybe this matter has nothing to do with Felix Faust, but it doesn''t matter if I am eyeing him now, it doesn''t matter whether he did it or not!


    Felix Faust is not weak and it is not easy to find him. All kinds of magic spells are enough to resist many ways to find people. With the ability of indigo to use the Internet to find almost no clues, magic... ¡­It has to be dealt with by magic, Su Sheng thought of someone!


    Mrs. Shangdu.


    Mrs. Shangdu, whose real name is Nimiuyin Mando, is a descendant of an ancient nation who has lived on the earth since ancient times. She has the ability to live forever and predict the future. She is also one of the founders of the Dark Justice League and a bigwig in the magic world.Born in England, with black hair and blue eyes, mature temperament and hot body, quite attractive.In terms of predictive ability, no one can do anything about it. It is said that her eldest sister is Vivian, the fairy of the lake in the legend of King Arthur, who is kind in nature and once gifted the sword and scabbard in the lake of King Arthur.The second sister is Morgan Lefy, the legendary witch of the lake, the sister of King Arthur, vicious, vicious, vanity-loving and powerful, and she is also Madame Shangdu''s mortal enemy.


    If you want to know where Felix Faust is, Mrs. Shangdu may be able to help.


    but¡­¡­


    I also don¡¯t know where Madame Shangdu is, but it is easier to find Madame Shangdu than Felix Faust.Indigo¡¯s ability mobilized Su Sheng to search for clues about Madame Shangdu on the Internet. This method may be useless for Felix Faust. After all, Felix Faust has many enemies and he does everything. Evil things will certainly not leave too many traces, but Mrs. Shangdu is different. She occasionally divination, so it should be relatively easy to find some.As all kinds of information shuttled in his mind, the corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose slightly.


    "found it."


    "The last time I gave someone a divination was yesterday, so I probably didn''t leave."


    The shock wave wormhole was released, and Su Sheng jumped in.


    next moment.


    Su Sheng appeared in a shop about fifty square meters. The space in the shop was divided into two. The first thing that caught your eye was a long curtain. Behind the curtain should be a place to rest, and there is a red cloth in front of the curtain. The spread out table and the surrounding layout also put many various items, which really looks like a divination shop.The curtain was lifted slightly, and a woman in a pink waistcoat with her hair curled up came out from inside.


    Big!


    very large!


    The hot figure and this dress will undoubtedly reveal the advantages of her curves, with the mature charm in every gesture.


    This is Mrs. Shangdu, who can be regarded as outstanding and unforgettable without relying on ability.


    Mrs. Shangdu didn''t seem to be surprised that Su Sheng would appear. After coming out, he nodded slightly and sat down.


    "I can tell you what you want to know, but I have one condition." Mrs. Shangdu said.


    Su Sheng sat down opposite her and chuckled: "You foresee that I will come, and you know what I want to ask?"


    Mrs. Shangdu smiled non-committal.


    "Then you didn''t foresee that my strength was so strong that you couldn''t resist it, and that I didn''t need to negotiate terms with you at all?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Mrs. Shangdu was still smiling."You can detect my memory, no matter how clever my methods are, it is a waste of energy. You are very complicated, I can''t perceive too much, I can only feel that you are a combination of darkness and light, death or life. Between your thoughts."


    "But I foresee that you will agree to my terms."


    "why?"


    "Because you are interested!" Madam Shangdu continued with a straight look: "No matter if it is the conditions I put forward, or I..."


    "You?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow.


    Mrs. Shangdu nodded affirmatively."Yes, I, I have cleaned up the room, so you don''t need to be so brutal. I tried to avoid you, but I thought of many ways, even killing you, but in the end... I can only accept This reality that hasn''t happened yet!"


    "Oh, you mean I will sleep with you?" Su Sheng said with interest."Why are you telling me now? Do you want to get rid of my thoughts of you?"


    "No." Mrs. Shangdu shook her head."The result cannot be changed from the moment you came to me. I have no plans to change the result, but I think... the process can be changed."


    "In other words, I will go to you anyway." Su Sheng smiled."I do find it interesting now. Tell me, what is your perception of the future? I am stronger than you?"


    Chapter 441 Tie shoelaces on all fours, nothing to pretend


    Since Mrs. Shangdu has just talked about barbarism, she should be strong, right?After all, if it was a matter of course, even if it was a little rude, it should be boudoir pleasure. It shouldn''t use the word barbarism. What''s more, he doesn''t have a history in this area, and there are several who have been bettered by him.


    Mrs. Shangdu smiled and didn''t speak, but she can still laugh now and I have to say that she is great.Not long ago, an hour ago, she had a strong hunch that it had something to do with herself.Then she knew that the Suriname would come to ask herself about the whereabouts of Felix Faust, and she was greedy for her beauty and strengthened her.Mrs. Shangdu is still very confident about her charm, she has not experienced similar harassment, but she can easily solve it.


    But Su Sheng...


    Madame Shangdu really thought of many ways to escape?No, Tianya Haijiao couldn''t escape even if he died.Killing Su Sheng?It''s almost impossible. Use other magic to solve this trouble?Doesn''t work either, make sense or ask someone for help?It¡¯s also useless. Su Sheng¡¯s personality is too strong and too self-conscious. This will not dispel his thoughts, and it may bring more disasters to the world. After thinking about it, Mrs. Shangdu sadly discovered that he could only actively satisfy Su Sheng. The idea is the least harmful method.


    Mrs. Shangdu reached out under the table and took out a note and handed it over."This is Felix Faust''s address. He will be here in three hours and will not leave until three days later. You can wait for him or go later. I won''t run. I will wait for you here. You can come anytime. In addition, my condition is that you can help me protect someone!"


    "Am I like a bodyguard?" Su Sheng curled his lips slightly, Constantine asked himself to protect others, as did Mrs. Shangdu.


    Mrs. Shangdu shook her head and said: "You are not like a bodyguard, but you have the ability to absolutely protect a person."


    "Now, my condition is finished, do you agree?" Madam Shangdu looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled and moved the chair back and looked at his feet."My shoelaces are open."


    "..."


    Mrs. Shangdu, who had always been calm and calm, finally showed a surprised expression.Is the shoelace open?What does he mean by this?


    "Actually, I don''t like the ability to predict, especially when others have the ability to predict. I wanted to find a guy before, but this guy slipped away many years in advance because of my foreknowledge, and I haven''t found him yet. You As soon as I came up, it showed me that I already knew everything. This made me a little uncomfortable, so I opened my shoelaces."


    Su Sheng spoke slowly, Madam Shangdu''s face became ugly.


    He is humiliating himself.


    Is he trying to prove that he cannot predict everything?You have to tie your shoelaces once they are opened. Who should tie them?Seeing Su Sheng''s leisurely smile, Madam Du slowly got up and walked to Su Sheng''s side, took a look at the shoelaces that had indeed spread, and slowly squatted down.


    Mrs. Shangdu who squatted down stretched out her hand to tie her shoelaces, but Su Sheng''s feet changed positions.She looked up suspiciously, and Su Sheng just looked at her with a smile.


    Mrs. Shangdu stretched out her hand again, and Su Sheng avoided again.


    "The posture is wrong." Su Sheng said lightly.


    Mrs. Shangdu took a deep breath and understood. She stepped back a little and changed from squatting to kneeling. She stretched her body forward, and tied her arms on the knees again. This time, Su Sheng did not escape.Humiliated, angry, my wife didn''t know how long she had lived and met countless strong men, but now she has to kneel and tie his shoes!


    She endured the humiliation, laced her shoes and slowly got up."Is this all right?"


    "Honestly, you can answer whatever I ask you. Why do you have to pretend that you have known it a long time ago? Are you capable? Even if you can predict everything, nothing can be changed. "Su Sheng stood up and patted Mrs. Shangdu''s buttocks directly.


    Layers of waves move.

 383 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 383

    Mrs. Shangdu snorted, and Su Sheng pinched his chin.


    "Can''t you predict? Then continue to predict, and see when I will go to you and what will happen to you!" Su Sheng chuckled and let go of Mrs. Shangdu. He didn''t use any force but Mrs. Shangdu seemed A frightened or desperate person sat on the ground without stability...


    Su Sheng picked up the note and backhanded a shock wave wormhole."Always predict when I will come, because you relax a little, I may appear on you at any time!"


    "Then... the grass cries for you!"


    Huh!


    Shockwave Wormhole disappeared with Su Sheng.


    Madame Shangdu slumped on the ground and the despair and anger disappeared, replaced by a smug smile."If you can''t change the result, you can change the process. Now it seems...successful." After speaking, she got up, patted her skirt and turned into the room.


    ...


    "Huh"


    In the hotel room, Su Sheng jumped out.


    Looking at Angela and Zede who were still sleeping on the ground, Su Sheng snapped his fingers gently.


    "Snapped!"


    After the crisp sound, the two people who were originally drowsy opened their eyes and woke up quietly.


    "What happened?" The two looked at Su Sheng blankly and didn''t understand how they were lying on the ground.


    "A demon came just now and made you fall asleep. It has now gone back to hell. I have found the master behind the scenes. I will look for him later." Su Sheng smiled.


    After the two got up, they asked a few sentences about what they knew.


    Mrs. Shangdu said that Felix Faust would not go there in three hours. Su Sheng didn''t plan to go and wait so early, so she talked to the two women for a while and let them rest first, anyway it was dark.However, don¡¯t forget that the two women just woke up. Although they were dizzy, the effect of this lethargy is more effective than deep sleep. How can I still sleep now?


    The three of them chatted on the sofa in the living room. They asked, Zed was a clingy person again, which made Su Sheng think of Mrs. Shangdu who had just met, with her hot body and mature temperament. It made him feel a little eager to move, and his hands were naturally a little wanton. After a while, whether it was Angela who had slept or Zede who hadn''t slept, they all looked like Renjun picked!


    Chapter 442 Felix Faust


    In a certain villa, dim moonlight came in through the windows.


    In the living room.


    Su Sheng Da Ma was sitting on the sofa with a few buttons on the collar of his shirt.


    Needless to say, Angela, Zede is really unexpected, her stickiness is not only reflected in the single body, but also in that.Knowing that she is the Virgin Mary is absolutely holy. If you don''t know, I thought it was something coquettish. After it was over, she couldn''t stick to herself and almost made him want to do it again!Of course, this statement is not insulting, but just interesting.I don¡¯t know what the people of the Holy Pro Crusader think she is the Virgin Mary.But then again, Zed doesn''t seem to be like this to others, he is so clingy to himself.


    Could it be that Lao Tzu is destined to be Jesus'' father?


    Su Sheng chuckled and looked around. This is the address that Mrs. Shangdu gave him and said it was the place where Felix Faust would come. It seems unremarkable that there are no people living in the town, but if you look carefully If you look at it, you can see that there are a lot of magic symbols or magic circles hidden around you. I don''t know much about Su Sheng. I think it should be an arrangement made by Felix Faust.


    "Crack."


    Saint Su heard a sound from the hallway, should it be Felix Faust coming?The door closed slowly, and there was a sound of steady footsteps.


    Snapped!


    The light in the living room turned on, and Felix Faust saw Su Sheng on the sofa as soon as he walked to the sofa.A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes but quickly disappeared, and he asked in a deep, suspicious voice: "Who are you and why are you here!"


    "Fit, you pretend!"


    "You don''t know who I am? Don''t know why I am here?" Su Shengyin asked with a smile.


    Felix Faust shook his head and his hands slowly moved his fingers behind his back."Should I know?"


    "Yes, you really should know, otherwise you have died so badly!" Su Sheng held the sofa with both hands and slowly wanted to get up. At this time, Felix Faust''s dazed and nervous expression suddenly disappeared, replaced by insidiousness. Spicy look.


    "go to hell!"


    Felix Faust yelled, and his hands suddenly sealed, and the magic circle and spells arranged around the living room suddenly lit up.


    Within a second, I saw a sudden explosion in the radiant living room.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The living room was instantly filled with fire, Felix Faust released a magic shield and stood in front of him and said in a cold voice: "I didn''t expect you to find it here. It seems I really underestimated you. But it doesn''t matter, it''s me carefully. The magic circle you set up can''t be carried even by the devil in the depths of hell. You are dead. It''s a pity that you haven''t figured out the whereabouts of the spear of destiny. It will take some time."


    The explosion gradually disappeared, and the flame went out.


    The living room is already in a mess, with scum.


    Without the figure of Su Sheng, Felix Faust frowned instead of being happy. Judging from his knowledge of Su Sheng, these magic circles can deal with Su Sheng, but there shouldn¡¯t even be scum left. Say... was he avoided?


    Felix Faust subconsciously looked for the figure of Su Sheng, and as soon as he turned his eyes, he saw that Su Sheng was behind him.


    "When did he run behind him? He avoided the explosion completely?" Felix Faust waved his hand in shock, and in an instant, a magical energy hit Su Sheng.Su Sheng chuckled and raised his hand, and the same magical energy blasted out.


    boom!


    The collision of the two magical energies directly canceled each other out. Felix Faust was surprised that he could also use his own magic, but he did not stop. The successive purple magical energies whizzed and seemed to become secret in a blink of an eye. The airtight magical offensive came to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng chuckled and lifted his palm up, and the magic surging released a magic shield in front of him.


    This magic shield is exactly the same as the one Felix Faust used just now.


    After the jingle crash, there were explosions one after another. As soon as the explosion occurred, Felix Faust moved.He didn''t rush to Saint Su. After all, he was a magician, and he was delivering food in close combat. He turned and waved his hand to smash the window with magic and jumped out.


    As soon as she went out, something like a magic circle appeared under her feet, and then it floated.


    He wants to run!


    Before that, Felix Faust didn''t want to directly conflict with Su Sheng. Although he was very strong, he was confident that he was very strong, but there was no harm in being cautious. Otherwise, he would not survive now.The moment Felix Faust speeded up the flight the moment he lifted off, he turned his head and looked inside the villa.


    Felix Faust almost didn''t fall out of the air with this turn.


    What did he see?


    He saw Su Sheng also floating out of the window, the difference was that he was flying with magic, and he... had a pair of white wings behind him.Wings are no big deal. Felix Faust knows that some people also have wings, such as eagle men and eagle women, but the wings behind Su Sheng are different.


    He could feel that this wing contained a very powerful force.


    this is¡­¡­


    Angel wings!


    Su Sheng turned out to be an angel?


    When Felix Faust was surprised, Su Sheng suddenly disappeared, and he was about to be on guard when he suddenly realized that Su Sheng had come to him.In shock, he hurriedly wanted to hide, but found that his neck had been grabbed by Su Sheng.


    boom!

 384 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 384

    The flying magic circle under his feet instantly shattered and disappeared, and Felix Faust was suspended high in the air and was pinched by Su Sheng.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Felix Faust kept releasing magic with both hands to attack Saint Sue. What angels are not angels?At this time, he could not take care of so much anymore, and the magical energy hit Su Sheng and exploded. In a blink of an eye, the originally dim sky seemed to be brightened by the explosion.


    Felix Faust panicked.


    He could feel that the bracelet shook his neck without shaking, which showed that the attack just didn''t work at all.


    "Summon the Nightmare if you don''t want to die." Felix Faust suddenly heard Su Sheng say such a sentence in panic, which gave him hope after the shock.


    The 443rd chapter war ghost


    boom!


    Felix Faust fell straight in midair and fell to the ground. If he hadn''t reacted quickly and used magic to slow down the speed of the fall, I''m afraid this fall would not be much better even if it didn''t die.Felix Faust, who fell to the ground, snorted and struggled to see Su Sheng standing by and looking at him.


    angel!


    This is a real angel.


    Although Felix Faust had a lot of contact with the demons of hell and even sold his soul to the demons, he had a lot of fear of angels.In other words, this was the first time he saw an angel.But it was precisely this way that Felix Faust was more afraid, because he knew too little.


    Taking a deep breath, Felix Faust glanced at Su Sheng and then slowly released his magic.


    Unlike Constantine who has to draw up the magic circle in advance, Felix Faust has a deeper understanding and application of magic, especially in summoning demons from hell.In an instant, a dazzling light was shining on the ground, as it was when the nightmare was driven into hell.


    Under the light, the ground gradually cracked a gap, and a gloomy aura instantly diffused. The feeling of death and gloom made Felix Faust a little uncomfortable. He looked at Su Sheng, thinking that he was an angel. He should be even more disgusted with this kind of breath, who knows that he saw that there was no disgust, and seemed to enjoy it a little, which made Felix Faust have a hunch.


    Isn''t this guy a fallen angel?


    It is very possible that angels do exist, but they have never heard of angels living in the world and they are also known to everyone?Especially the things he did are in line with the angel''s attitude of being lofty and not taking humans seriously, but many of his actions are more like fallen angels.At least from the things he investigated about angels, he had never heard of angels looking for women!As for the fallen angels, it is possible. Since it is a fallen angel... it means that it is not impossible to talk. Felix Faust wants to speak when he thinks of this, but he can only give up seeing the nightmare appearing.


    boom!


    As soon as the nightmare appeared, Saint Su directly waved his hand in the void, and the power of the invisible angel instantly hit the nightmare.The poor nightmare probably disappeared before he could react.Su Sheng stomped his feet, the cracks on the ground disappeared instantly, Felix Faust was about to speak when Su Sheng waved his hand.


    Damn it.


    He still wants to kill me!


    Felix Faust didn''t have time to rush to maximize his magic power, and it was a moment to stop it.


    boom!


    An explosion suddenly came, Felix Faust looked at the green robe in front of him with some doubts.


    Who is this person?


    He actually blocked the angel''s attack for himself?


    "Thank you."


    As soon as Felix Faust arrived to express his thanks, he saw the other person turning around. What kind of expression was that, filled with cold and angry, his eyes seemed to be braving invisible anger, Felix Faust I am not a timid person, but I can see these eyes but there is a feeling of wishing to turn around and run.


    He didn''t feel that way in the face of Su Sheng, but this person... made him feel that he would be judged immediately if he didn''t run.


    "You hung up?"


    Just when Felix Faust felt cold all over, and wanted to run but was unable to run, Su Sheng''s voice suddenly sounded. It sounded like he knew this person. Not only did he not have the slightest annoyance that was stopped, but he was a little eager to try.


    The person here is the ghost.


    There is no change in his appearance, he is still the appearance of the policeman Jimmy, but his temperament is completely different, completely different from two people.He glanced at Su Sheng without speaking, continued to stare at Felix Faust, and then waved suddenly.


    Still an invisible force.


    It¡¯s common for angels and ghosts to use this invisible power at this level. Those with poor strength can hardly feel this power, or they will die if they don¡¯t have time to feel it. Only people of the same level can feel and react. come.When the ghost waved to Felix Faust, Su Sheng already felt that special and powerful force.


    A power that is hard to describe.


    It seems to be the power of God, or the power of God?A combination of multiple abilities is the same.Su Sheng thought suddenly came to Felix Faust and blocked the blow for him.


    boom!


    This power that could be regarded as the power of God concentrated on Su Sheng, Su Sheng did not move, and the ghost stopped.


    Felix Faust was already stupid.


    Who will tell him what is going on?


    At first it was Su Sheng who wanted to kill him, and then this guy blocked the attack for himself, but when this guy was about to attack himself, Su Sheng blocked the attack for himself again. Anyhow, consider my feelings!


    "You are an angel, but I represent God."


    "I will judge your sins!"


    The ghost coldly looked at Su Sheng and attacked again. In an instant, as if the world had changed color, the ghost''s figure gradually became huge, like a huge mountain, no...it should be said that it was as if it were in harmony with the sky.His foot slowly lifted and stepped on Chao Su Sheng.


    At that moment.


    Su Sheng felt like he was locked, the surrounding space was locked, time seemed to have stopped at this moment, and the huge soles of the ghosts fell from the sky.


    "that''s it?"


    Su Sheng couldn''t help but said something contemptuously. Although the ghost is not the strongest in the DC world, his strength is definitely weaker than Lucifer Gabriel, and should be comparable to the five-dimensional mischief. In a tie, he was easily exiled by the Black Death Emperor.But... he is still the number one person, otherwise he wouldn''t be interested in him.But now it seems that this ghost is much weaker than he thought. Is it because of the host or because it is not at its peak?


    It seems that the spirit of Vengeance is very strong after running away when there is no host, but judging from the ability copied just now, the host will indeed affect a part of the strength.After all, the spirit of vengeance is the incarnation of God''s anger, and finding a policeman as the host may not be able to show the full strength of anger?


    Chapter 444 Gabriel?Remove the wings with bare hands!


    Seeing that the soles of the ghost''s feet were about to fall, Su Sheng suddenly burst into a powerful force.


    This power is exactly the same as the ghost.


    boom!


    The shackles of time and space were broken, and Su Sheng came directly in front of the ghost with a sudden shock.The power of God burst towards the ghost at this moment, although it was the same power, Su Sheng was stronger, so strong that the ghost was lifted off in an instant.


    The huge body leaned back and backed up for a few steps before it could stop. Then he looked at Su Sheng in surprise. Su Sheng''s body did not grow bigger and looked very small, but it seemed to be more than... than a ghost. Huge.Seeing the ghost looking at him in surprise, Su Sheng was angry.


    Yes, angry!


    There is a sense of anger that hates iron but is not steel or disappointed.


    He stared at the ghost and suddenly opened and shouted. At that moment, his whole body seemed to shine with a dazzling light, like a flame trying to burn all the sins in the world, the sound is like fire, the sound is like a god, and the sound makes the world Everything will vanish in smoke.


    This sound is not invisible, like a flame of light.

 385 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 385

    But 373 can''t stop the ghost, and even he can''t dodge it. At that moment, his original ability, his anger was completely gone, as if he had become a judge, and his mind unconsciously showed various pasts. , Born guilty, is the original sin.


    "what¡­¡­"


    It was unclear whether it was howling or screaming, the flame of light from the sound blasted on the ghost.


    In that moment.


    The original night sky seemed to have turned into day, a sky of flames.


    A green light flashed from the ghost''s chest, trying to resist, and it succeeded...for a second!


    In just one second, the green light on his body was directly shattered and collapsed, and the body immediately following the ghost began to burn.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise suddenly, the flame of light was shaken away, the huge body of the ghost disappeared, and a figure fell from the air.


    That is the host of the ghost.


    Click!


    The body fell to the ground and there was no movement, but there was still a huge green phantom shadow floating in the air.


    This is the spirit of revenge.


    The real ghost!


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth lifted up and his eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Come on, judge me." Su Sheng hooked his finger and said arrogantly.


    The ghost rushed towards Su Sheng with a low roar. This time, instead of using any long-range attacks, he took the most direct melee combat, but every time he contained the wrath of God and contained powerful power.


    boom!


    The two fists collided, and it was obvious that the ghost had no entity but produced a physical impact.At the moment when the fists collided, the powerful force generated oscillated in all directions.


    Rumble!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the two people were razed to the ground directly, whether it was grass, numbers, villas or land?It''s gone, it''s completely gone.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The sound of shattering sounded one after another, Felix Faust¡¯s magic shield shattered one after another. I don¡¯t know how many pieces were broken. He finally overdrawn his magic power and rolled on the ground for a long time before he could stop, his hands were dead. He''s grasping the ground, and I don''t know when countless cracks have appeared on the ground, and he almost fell.


    "You cannot judge me, not because I have the same power as you, but because I am death itself. Any attack on the soul is invalid for me. And you, the ghost, the spirit of vengeance, I want to know you Can I bear my trial!"


    Ghost power, unlimited stacking.


    Directly superimposed ten times!


    Ten times the power, Su Sheng would like to know whether the ghost will die directly or will he be recalled to heaven?


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and rushed at the ghost, and the ghost naturally wouldn''t shrink back and threw his fist to resist.


    boom!


    Collided again.


    This time, there was no feeling of hurting the pond fish anymore, but at the moment when the ghost was hit, the ghost suddenly disappeared.


    There was no abnormality, without any signs, just like this abruptly disappeared in front of Su Sheng''s eyes, disappearing into the air.


    "Snapped!"


    A crisp finger snap suddenly sounded, as if spreading across the starry sky.


    The cracks on the ground began to heal, and it was restored in the blink of an eye like a replay.Su Sheng turned and looked. Under the night sky, a pair of white wings blocked the crescent moon, and an angel that looked like a woman floated in the air and slowly lowered his hands.


    Obviously.


    She was the one who brought everything back to normal just now, but I don''t know if he took the ghost away?


    "you wanna die?"


    Su Sheng squinted at her.


    "I can''t die." She shook her head, not feeling sad or happy as if she was telling a common thing.


    "Because you are Gabriel? You are an archangel, and you are one of the strongest combat powers in God''s angel group, so you dare to intervene in my affairs and dare to take the ghost away?" Su Sheng said coldly.


    Archangel, Gabriel.


    Gabriel shook his head: "I didn''t take the angel away. I''m just here to warn you that if you continue to fight, this world will be destroyed by you. Besides... hand over the fragments of the Spear of Destiny!"


    "You are still looking for death!"


    Su Sheng shook his head and sighed and suddenly came behind Gabriel.


    quickly!


    very fast.


    The archangel Gabriel was almost caught off guard, and he was only aware of his existence when Su Sheng appeared.Gabriel did not turn around, but the white wings behind him suddenly slammed back.The surging power seemed to be able to crush all the existence in the world, and even the space became distorted at this moment.


    however.


    One hand completely ignored this crush and grabbed Gabriel''s wings.


    "What a great angel, the archangel is amazing!"


    Saint Su grasped Gabriel''s left wing and kicked her back at the same time. The opposite pulling force made Gabriel scream and slam the whole person directly on the ground like a cannonball.The wind blew slightly, and the originally distorted space resumed as usual, and feathers swayed along with the breeze.


    The blood drop ticked down, and disappeared instantly after falling to the ground.


    Saint Su floated in the air carrying a white wing stained with flesh and blood, and it looked like that under the moonlight...horror!


    Chapter 445: The archangel blew himself up, God intervenes?


    Wings are a symbol of an angel¡¯s status and a source of strength. Gabriel, who was originally aloof and unhappy and sad, was turned into a broken-winged angel by Su Sheng for the first time. After landing, he knelt down and shrank to the ground with blood dripping from his broken wings. .


    "Damn you!"


    Gabriel turned his head to look at Su Sheng in the air, his voice trembling ~ full of anger.


    In the air.


    Su Sheng sneered and sent the broken wing back to the collection room of the Disciple with a shock wave, and then looked at Gabriel who was struggling to get up, his eyes seemed to look at the dead.

 386 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 386

    Archangel Gabriel, one of the top combat powers in God''s angel group.


    But her combat power is much worse than Lucifer, and even worse than Michael. The two in the comics can even create their own world.Although Lucifer did not show such a strong strength in the film and television drama, it is definitely much stronger than Gabriel.Where is Gabriel?It is indeed a relatively powerful existence in the angel group, but the image of this guy is not good for mankind. It plans to destroy mankind, and even cooperates with Mamen, the son of Satan, intending to use the spear of destiny to let Mamen come to the world.I have to say, but she is not so good from this point?Are you an archangel anyway?In a situation where God is as ubiquitous as God¡¯s way, and as if it doesn¡¯t exist, even if you want to cooperate, you are cooperating with Satan, which is another one. Cooperating with other people¡¯s sons is a bit too shameful?


    "Do you really think no one knows what you are doing? Just let me help God clear the door."


    Su Sheng sneered and blinked and came to Gabriel''s face. Gabriel didn''t speak much and punched.


    Unlimited stacking, ten times.


    Su Sheng coldly hummed and used the power of the Black Death Emperor and directly stunned back.


    Fists collided.


    Gabriel''s hand suddenly changed. In an instant, her fist began to wither and decay, but Gabriel''s arm was already dead in the blink of an eye.Gabriel retreated in shock, but Su Sheng suddenly appeared behind her and kicked it.


    boom!


    Gabriel fell to the ground in response, and Su Sheng stepped on it and grabbed her other wing and pulled hard.He heard a snorting sound, and the other wing was abruptly pulled off by him.


    Gabriel''s painful roar seems to be unable to control the angel''s power in his body. The angel''s power contained in his voice is stronger than that of Su Sheng''s previous destruction. The environment that has been restored to normal this time is even more exaggerated than before.The decay of death did not stop, her body was disappearing quickly.


    death.


    The first time she was so close to death, it was real death, darkness, and decay.


    "You are dead!" Gabriel suddenly turned to look at Su Shengjie''s roar, and in an instant, her body began to glow.It felt like a sieve, with rays of light emerging and intensifying, followed by a loud bang.


    Gabriel blew himself up.


    The explosion spread in an instant, and the whole world seemed to be illuminated brightly.The impact of the explosion suddenly appeared in all directions, and trees and houses were basically reduced to ashes in an instant.The detonation of angels, especially the power of the archangel, is no joke.


    Exploding.


    Su Sheng stood like a pine and cypress, and the impact of the explosion seemed to have no effect on him. After he superimposed the power of the Black Death Emperor, he carried death and darkness, and his powerful defense ability was superimposed and strengthened, even if the angel blew himself up. The power of the impact is not big.


    But... the others can''t be said well.


    Looking at the power of this explosion, it is possible to destroy the entire earth.However, Su Sheng had no plan to stop it. The earth was so fragile that it was often damaged and never seen that the earth was actually destroyed. Naturally, someone would do it at a critical moment.For example...now!


    Just as the impact of the explosion began to spread in the direction of the city, a light appeared in the sky.This light flashed in a blink of an eye, but the moment it disappeared, the energy of Gabriel''s self-detonation also disappeared. It was very abrupt, very fast, and there was no aftermath, so it disappeared.


    Looking around, there is a flat ground.


    Nothing, nothing left.


    In front of Su Sheng was a huge pit that was at least ten meters deep. That was where Gabriel blew himself up, but at this time there was nothing but Su Sheng.


    "God?"


    Su Sheng pondered for a moment and slowly flew up. There is not much strength that can dissipate the archangel''s self-detonation energy in an instant, and there is very little that can be done so simply.The ghost suddenly disappeared, and the energy of Gabriel¡¯s self-detonation disappeared. Su Sheng felt that God might be the one who made the shot?


    The area affected by the pond fish is not too large. It didn''t take long to hear the sound of police sirens and helicopters flying over.Su Sheng teleported the other half of Gabriel''s wings away, and fell out of the pit into the flat ground. In an instant, countless searchlights shone on him.


    He is surrounded!


    "Don''t move, don''t move."


    "Put your hands up."


    A group of police officers nervously raised their guns and shouted loudly.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and teleported and disappeared.


    Under the searchlight, under the gaze of all the policemen, Su Sheng just disappeared out of thin air, which made everyone look at each other and be at a loss.


    ...


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng''s figure suddenly appeared in a room that was not too spacious. The room was filled with various fortune-telling objects. On the bed, the wife pulled the quilt slightly to block her chest and looked in surprise and surprise. Su Sheng.


    "Didn''t you tell you to predict my appearance at any time?" Su Sheng said casually looking at Mrs. Shangdu in surprise.


    Mrs. Shangdu did not speak. Of course, she had foreseen Su Sheng. She even foreseen what happened after Su Sheng saw Felix Faust, such as ghosts, such as...angels.Although she did not foresee the final result, because some special force intervention did not succeed, she really did not foresee the coming of Su Shenghui.


    That''s why she prepared to rest so easily.


    Otherwise, she definitely wouldn''t let Su Sheng see herself like this.


    Su Sheng took off his clothes casually, leaving only a pair of shorts and then opened Mrs. Shangdu''s quilt.


    Chapter 446: Mrs. Shangdu who can''t escape disaster


    The moment the quilt was opened, Su Sheng couldn''t help feeling a little lost, even if he read countless cars, he could be called a strong player, seeing this scene could not help but feel a little blood speeding up.


    Mrs. Shangdu subconsciously blocked her chest.


    Her posture is actually a little plump, but it is fat where it should be, and where it should be.


    Especially the waist, the slenderness didn''t seem to be something her body could have.


    "There is an old Chinese saying that a wife is better than a concubine. A concubine is better than stealing, and stealing is better than not stealing. The effect of blocking you like this is even more amazing than unblocking." Su Sheng looked up and down ridiculed and lay down beside Madam Shangdu Take it homeopathically in his arms.


    Mrs. Shangdu looked a little cautious when she did not let go.


    Even if some things can accept this result calmly, they will still be nervous before they happen.Just as everyone knows that he will die, but no one can accept it calmly when death comes!


    "Felix Faust is dead." Su Sheng said casually.


    Mrs. Shangdu said nothing, this result is not surprising.


    "The gods suffer from fighting with mortals. His skills are actually good. If you don''t get involved in this matter, you will definitely be a great enemy of you who play magic. It is a pity that Gabriel''s detonation might destroy the earth, Felix Even if Faust is good at it, he can only die without scum." Su Sheng sighed, then smiled."If it hadn''t been for God''s sudden intervention, maybe the earth would be over now."


    "God first took the ghost away and prevented the spread of Gabriel''s self-destructive power. If he didn''t shoot the earth, he would basically be over."


    "Not God!"


    Madame Shangdu suddenly shook her head.


    "How did you know?" Su Sheng looked at Mrs. Shang Du curiously."Although your ability to predict is strong, you shouldn''t have the ability to predict that level of things, right?"


    Mrs. Shangdu raised her hand and pulled the quilt up to cover her and Su Sheng''s body, and then changed her posture slightly before continuing."My ability to foresee is indeed blocked by a special force. I can''t predict what will follow, but I feel a hint of magic in this force."


    "Magic breath?"


    Su Sheng stroked Mrs. Shangdu and said in a deep voice."The power of God''s level cannot be mixed with the breath of magic, that is to say, it is not God, not even an angel or Lucifer, but a magician who takes away the ghost and prevents Gabriel from exploding?"


    "With the ability to do this, this magician is very strong."

 387 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 387

    "Any suspect?"


    Mrs. Shangdu frowned in thought, while Su Sheng stroked her hands.


    I have to say that Mrs. Shangdu is very good!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Su Sheng''s bracelet suddenly sounded and gleamed, it was a call.


    One glance was Dinah Lance.


    Su Sheng quickly connected, Dina Lance naturally asked about the explosion just now on the phone. After all, the scale of the explosion was so large that it would not work without asking.


    "Gabriel blew himself up." Su Shengshou replied leisurely.


    "Who?" Dinah Lance asked subconsciously.


    "Gabriel!" Su Sheng repeated.


    "Don''t tell me you are talking about the angel Gabriel, oh my god, transformers, superpowers, aliens, even gods, now even angels appear? And they blew themselves up, which is a bit weird. Okay, since this is what you said, I believe it, but... how could Gabriel... blew himself up?" Dina Lance on the other end of the phone is already a little speechless, after all, no one can hear it. There are angels, and angels blew themselves up, right?In contrast, she was pretty good.


    "Because I removed her wings." Su Sheng said casually.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone, and Mrs. Shangdu beside her trembled.


    Removed... Removed the angel''s wings?


    Oh my god.


    "How are they doing?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "It''s not bad, I have a foundation, and I have made rapid progress."


    "That''s fine, nothing else, right? Hang up if nothing else." Su Sheng also hung up the phone without waiting for her to reply, and turned to look at Mrs. Du."Did you think about it? What if you think of me rewarding you with an angel''s feather? Don''t underestimate it. It''s just a feather but it''s enough to do many things, such as restoring the disabled to health, for example, let you predict Strengthening can even target angels."


    "Have you heard of Doctor Destiny?" Mrs. Shangdu said.


    "Doctor Destiny? Well, he might have this ability." Su Sheng thought for a while and nodded."Anything else?"


    "Eternal Council!" Mrs. Shangdu said again.


    Su Sheng said, the eternal council is also possible, it is composed of seven ancient wizards, including the wizard Shazan.Shazan is a code name, not the superhero Shazan, but the one who bestows the superhero Shazan abilities.


    No matter who it is, it doesn''t look like God did it.That¡¯s right, God, the highest existence in the DC world, the earth, or one of the multiverses, is too small for God. Small is like a hair and a bacterium on the body is not easy to shoot. .


    "Wait."


    Su Sheng stood up and opened the Shockwave Wormhole and returned to the collection room of the Disciple. He slightly treated the blood stains of the two wings. Su Sheng directly hung on the side wall, and then pulled two feathers from the top and turned back.Passing the feather to Mrs. Shangdu, Mrs. Shangdu took it and subconsciously felt it.


    In an instant, countless messy pictures appeared in her mind, and that power made her groan and fell from the bed to the ground and her body began to twitch and tremble.


    I have to say that while worrying, the current Mrs. Shangdu is indeed very attractive.


    Bend down and stretched out her hand, Su Sheng took away the feather in her hand, and Mrs. Shangdu slowly calmed down, lying on the ground, panting.He put the two angel feathers aside to help her put it away, watching her get up and lay on the bed, Su Sheng smiled and rushed over.


    Affected by the powerful power of Angel Feather, she must have no premonition of what will happen, right?Although she already knew.


    At this time, Mrs. Shangdu was unable to resist, and it was too late when she gradually recovered.


    Mrs. Shangdu seemed to have the ability to arouse special emotions. At first, Su Sheng was calmly holding a mentality of tasting and appreciating, and even a little teasing.


    After all, can''t you predict it?


    But gradually he was like a tiger going down the mountain unable to contain the violence in his heart.


    Mrs. Shangdu could only make a whining sound and let Su Shenghu roar the mountain forest. After a long while, Mrs. Shangdu turned over and lay down, and Mrs. Shangdu couldn''t help sobbing.


    Suddenly it made me feel pity for me.


    "You are the first one to satisfy me so quickly, neither the gods nor the Kryptonians can do it." Su Sheng sighed and wiped the tears from the corner of Madam Du''s eyes and took her into his arms.


    Chapter 447: Only barbarians can enjoy themselves


    Normally, even if two or three people tossed together for a few hours, it would be enough, but just after Su Sheng noticed, he may have entered the sage time in less than an hour, which is much shorter than usual.


    Under normal circumstances, it is estimated to be very depressed. After all, men, who don¡¯t want their time to be long, is it not enough to shorten the time so much?But Su Sheng was very happy, very happy.Because even if the time is short, it is an hour of intense exercise. This time can definitely satisfy any woman.And I feel good. After all, it is not a good thing to have to toss for several hours every time to satisfy several people.


    This is the charm of Madame Shangdu!


    Of course, this situation is not particularly unusual. Many men may have similar experiences. If you are not so excited with this person, it may take a long time to end, and if you are extremely excited with another person, it may end soon.And Mrs. Shangdu can make Su Sheng''s excitement become very high.


    So Su Sheng is really happy.


    He was happy, but Mrs. Shangdu couldn''t be happy anymore, sobbing one after another, and his whole body ached as if he was falling apart.Although she would forget the pain at some point in the process, it would naturally be painful afterwards.Especially when she was happy with Su Sheng but very satisfied and happy, Mrs. Shangdu was even more depressed, comforting herself silently by Su Sheng''s arms in her arms.


    The night passed quietly.


    I don''t know when Su Sheng and Madam Shangdu have fallen asleep.


    They slept peacefully here, but many people stayed up all night.Even if there is an explanation for the explosion, the follow-up is still indispensable. It is impossible to ignore it, right?Statistics of losses, casualties, how to explain to the public, etc.People from the Justice League also came, but after learning about Su Sheng, they didn''t pay much attention.As for Angela, Zed, and Constantine, they all guessed that it was related to Su Sheng, but they couldn''t help it if Su Sheng didn''t come back!


    sunny.


    In Madam Shangdu¡¯s divination shop, Su Sheng and Madam Shangdu lingered after waking up. This time, Su Sheng became relatively gentle. After all, Madam Shangdu is not a child. This result has been predicted long ago and there is nothing to say. Yes, and this kind of gentleness is actually not bad, so I am more involved than last night.


    then¡­¡­


    Here comes the problem.


    Su Sheng found that although he was also very excited, it seemed that something was missing. Finally, Mrs. Shangdu begged for mercy. Su Sheng stopped.Seeing her lying on the side like mud, Su Sheng frowned.


    "It''s different, don''t you have to be brutal to have that feeling?" Su Sheng mumbled and got up to wash, after putting on his clothes, he glanced at the still confused Madam Shangdu and moved away.


    Back to the hotel where Zed and Angela were staying, Su Sheng, who was not able to get better, tried again.


    Very savage.


    But it has no effect.


    It seems that this will vary from person to person, and the effect will vary depending on the method.


    "what have you done?"


    Constantine and Chas came to Su Sheng''s room, and watched Su Sheng sitting on the sofa hugging left and right and couldn''t help asking. Of course, they asked about what happened last night.


    "Felix Faust is dead, the host of the ghost is the policeman, and now there should be no bones left, and the ghost''s fate is unknown, so I forced the archangel Gabriel to death by the way." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Manny... was killed by you too?" Constantine said suddenly.

 388 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 388

    Su Sheng smiled."Why do you ask?"


    "Sure enough, it''s you!" Constantine looked at Su Sheng with a complex expression. He and Angel Manny are old friends, especially when the signs of the rise of darkness become more and more obvious, Angel Manny has been urging him to solve this. Things.As a result, Manny hadn''t appeared for a long time, which surprised Constantine.Even when he tried to summon Manny, he didn''t get any response, yes, don''t look at Constantine''s unreliable heels and feet, but he knows very mixed things.


    He can also speak angel language.


    Manny didn''t show up Constantine and guessed that he might be in an accident. Just now I heard that the archangel Gabriel, who was forced by Su Sheng, blew himself up, he thought it might be related to Su Sheng, and the probing question really got the answer.


    Although Su Sheng said why do you ask?


    But he didn''t ask who Manny was. This was the most sure answer.


    "Why?" Constantine asked angrily.


    Su Sheng smiled."Why do you think?"


    "I killed him." Although I don''t know the reason, if I didn''t find Su Sheng, Manny would be fine.


    Although this statement is a bit unreasonable, it is not wrong and it can be regarded as Constantine pitting Manny. It is just a passive aura of pitting people, rather than actively pitting Manny.


    "Do you know what I am curious about now? I am curious that Mammon will not want to continue the original plan after Gabriel has died, and wants to seize the fragments of the Spear of Destiny. After all, it is very difficult for him to do without foreign aid." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "You said Gabriel cooperated with Mammon? It''s impossible, but Gabriel..." Constance 580 Tantin stopped before he finished speaking, because Su Sheng didn''t seem to be joking at all.Gabriel actually cooperated with Mammon?So Su Sheng forced Gabriel to blew himself up, what about... Manny?


    "Have you heard of the Lich Group? Your good friend Angel Manny is the leader of the Lich Group. Has he ever told you?" Su Sheng said with a chuckle."Well, I heard that there is a pastor who has come back from the dead and claimed to have seen an angel. You can investigate where we are."


    Constantine didn''t say a word and turned and left. I don''t know if he was going to find out or was immersed in the shock of the fact that Manny turned out to be the leader of the Lich Group. After all, most of Constantine''s opponents are related to the Lich Group!


    The sun was thick in the afternoon.


    Constantine had already investigated the position of the pastor mentioned by Su Sheng. The pastor came back from the dead and claimed to be blessed by an angel and started preaching. Because he cured the lame, blind, and cancer one after another, his reputation spread. Many people come here admiringly.


    On the highway, Constantine was sitting in Chase¡¯s taxi leading the way, Zed drove the Hummer in the back, and Angela was sitting in the co-pilot quietly.


    As for Su Sheng, he was not in the car at all!


    Chapter 448: Goodbye Lolita and the Fallen Female Angel?


    Su Sheng is not only not in the car, but not even on this earth.


    Not long after he set off, he received the news from Earth''s 38th Orange Lantern Xifang that Lolita had been caught.Su Sheng explained to Zede and Angela that he would go and return by himself, and then he came directly to Earth 38.


    In a very luxurious villa.


    Su Sheng appeared quietly.


    In the living room, Xi Fang wears an orange lamp uniform, and the orange ring light reveals a cage. Inside the cage is a woman wearing a red cheongsam.


    "the host."


    Seeing Su Sheng appearing and Xi Fang shouted to please him, Su Sheng nodded and waved, the orange cage disappeared instantly.


    "You have another chance to survive."


    Su Sheng sat down on the sofa, and Xi Fang naturally also stuck.He looked at Lolita. Lolita didn''t seem to have been abused, but she looked very desperate, and she no longer had the kind of energy he had when running an alien casino.


    The earthlings and aliens Lolita have made a lot of explanations. Seeing that Su Sheng was too lazy to greet him, she just gave out the choice Lolita and knew this was definitely the last chance.


    Su Sheng is not interested in wasting time playing games with himself.


    "I admit, from now on what you tell me to do, I will do." Lolita said.


    "Not convinced?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Lolita hurriedly shook her head: "No."


    "Calculate your interest." Su Sheng said lightly and threw a bracelet to Lolita."There are a lot of information in it that you can write down. I will stay here at Xi Fang during this period. I will come and take you away in a few days. Also, pay attention to the part I specifically remarked. That is what you will do in the future. ."


    Watching Lolita put the bracelet on Su Sheng and confessed to Xi Fang, she left.


    Back to Earth One, on the Hummer.


    Su Sheng closed his eyes and rested. He didn''t plan to send Lolita to Tianyan to train with others. Lolita''s own ability is enough to deal with the situation of pretending to be another person.Just waiting for the training of the few people over there, Su Sheng planned to deploy the invasion of Marvel''s world.


    As the sun sets, Su Sheng and others have already arrived in the small town where the pastor is located, but because the church should have already rested at this time in the suburbs, they simply settled down in the small town for one night and went back early tomorrow morning.I found a hotel and opened two rooms, one with Constantine and Chase, and Su Sheng took Angela and Zed with one and found a nearby restaurant for dinner.


    After dinner, Su Sheng took Angela and Zed back to the room to rest. Constantine and Chas said that they were going out to inquire about the news, and they would have a wave in all likelihood.


    in the room.


    There is nothing good about TV, Zed is still stuck with Su Sheng, but Su Sheng has no thoughts of being hilarious. Even if the scenes that flash up in his mind occasionally are those of him forcing Mrs. Shangdu, he stayed for a while and talked directly. Fell asleep.


    No words were spoken all night, and a few people set off to the church the next day.


    From a distance, I saw a lot of people around the church. It looked like a lively market, and there were even food trucks selling fast food like hot dogs and burgers.Such a lively scene shows how loud this pastor''s name is recently.


    From time to time, I saw someone running out of the church excitedly and then someone would inquire about the situation. After knowing it, they were congratulated and excited again, which was very noisy and lively.


    "Do you believe it?"


    Constantine asked Saint Su.


    "Believe, why don''t you believe it, because this pastor really saw the angel and the feather on the angel''s wing. It''s nothing to cure a few people with this thing." Su Sheng said casually.


    Constantine frowned and said: "But why do I think this is wrong? Let alone how he can see angels and get feathers, even if he can... just this is not enough to attract you to come here specially, right? After all, you Two angels were killed, and one of them was an archangel."


    "I always feel that there is something I don''t know." Constantine said affirmatively.


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal."You pay attention to this pastor, I''ll look around."


    Speaking of Su Sheng, he seemed to stroll around casually.


    Unknowingly, Saint Su has been far away from the crowd and away from the church. The surrounding environment is very good and very quiet. At first glance, it is either green grass or woods. The leaves are scattered on the ground, giving people a very peaceful feeling.Strolling in the countryside and mountains, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly.


    "Got you."


    When he stopped, there was a thick leaf on the ground about five or six meters away from Su Sheng.There is nothing wrong with it from a distance, but the fallen leaves are slightly thicker, but a closer look reveals that there seems to be something under the fallen leaves. Although it is motionless, it is obviously higher than other places.


    wind.


    Dancing in the palm of Su Sheng, the fallen leaves on the ground flew away in an instant. In a blink of an eye, the thick fallen leaves had disappeared, replaced by a pair of huge white wings.With wings spread, an angel with a pale and very weak face in a white dress was lying on the ground with some difficult bricks and looked at Su Sheng.


    I am so pitiful.


    This kind of pity is different from the previous Mrs. Shangdu, giving people a very strong sense of distress and pity.


    "Angel."


    Su Sheng did not panic, did not surprise, very naturally, he slowly walked over as if he had seen a cat or puppy, and walked to her side.

 389 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 389

    "Your name is Imogen, right?" Su Sheng looked at her condescendingly.


    She spoke weakly but neither English nor Chinese, but a language that she did not understand.


    Angel language.


    Saint Su copied the abilities of angels, and angel language itself was one of the abilities of angels, so Saint Su could understand.


    "How do I know your name? Hehe, because..." Su Sheng replied in angelic language with a slight trembling of his shoulders. In an instant, a pair of white wings opened in an instant. The wings were big and long. Seems to be bigger.


    Imogen was surprised at first, but soon showed a happy expression."You are also an angel? Great, can you help me? My feather is missing, and I... I''m going to die!"


    ...


    PS: The female fallen angel in the first season and fifth season of Constantine.In addition, continue to ask for flowers and ask for rewards!


    Chapter 449 The Fallen Angel Imogen


    Under normal circumstances, angels can appear in the world. The absence of one has an impact but it is not that big, but the fallen angels are different, which is equivalent to falling from heaven to the world and possessing entities, so at this time, there is no feather. The impact is really not small, looking at Imogen''s appearance, you know that her current state is not pretending!


    However, Chu Chu was so pitiful to pretend.


    She took advantage of that priest, who was spreading fear and evil when he thought he was saving the world. As long as Imogen took that feather back, she could regain her strength and become a powerful fallen angel!In the TV series, Imogen almost succeeded. It can even be said to have succeeded. When the clothes on her body turned black, the pair of white wings became as black as ink. I have to say that it is really cool!


    such a pity.


    Unfortunately, Manny was killed in the end.


    But now Manny has been killed by herself, so Imogen doesn''t need to die, at least if she is willing to leave heaven and find a new master.


    Seeing Imogen begging, Su Sheng slowly bent over and squatted down beside her, stretched out her hand and gently lifted her face, and asked in a soft voice, "How do you want me to help you? ?"


    "Feather, just take my feathers back." Imogen said weakly.


    "Oh, what then? 960" Su Sheng asked again.


    Imogen was stunned."Then? Then I can recover."


    "Yes, you will recover, and you can successfully become a fallen angel and do whatever you want, right?" Su Sheng squinted and smiled friendly.


    Imogen was shocked, but he said angrily: "I will not fall and betray my faith."


    "I don''t believe it." Su Sheng smiled."Isn¡¯t your purpose of doing such a big circle to become a fallen angel? The pastor said that he found you when he went to heaven and took away your feathers, hehe... I didn¡¯t even remove Gabriel¡¯s wings before. It¡¯s easy to add power, and an ordinary human can pull off an angel¡¯s feathers? Who believes it!"


    "You gave him the feather, right? I just want to come to the world through this. You have fallen, you have betrayed your faith. It won''t be long before those who are cured by your feathers will undergo abnormal changes. Then I will help you regain the feathers and restore you, am I right? Imogen!"


    Su Sheng''s words hit Imogen''s heart sentence by sentence like a heavy hammer, seeing through, his plan was completely seen through.But what surprised her even more was that Gabriel, Gabriel¡¯s wings were removed by him?


    "It looks like you and Gabriel are not in the same group? It''s okay, now I give you a chance to choose."


    "If you recognize me as the master, I will help you get your feathers back to restore your strength. At the same time, you don''t need to hide or cover up. I think I can protect you unless God is here. I''m willing to return the feathers to you, but then I will kill you!" Su Sheng shook his wings. Although white is beautiful and holy, but to be honest, he has nothing to do with holy, but the black of fallen angels. The wings look cool.


    "You do not know?"


    Imogen looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    "Know what?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "God is missing!" Imogen said."God is no longer in heaven. No one knows where he went. At first no one was sure, but then finally I was convinced that God was gone. That''s why I was going to fall to heaven, so... Gabriel dared to act."


    Yes, Imogen knew what Gabriel wanted to do.


    Perhaps the level is far different, perhaps Gabriel did concealment, but Imogen''s concern about falling to heaven and hell can more or less learn something with clues.To be honest, if it wasn''t for God''s disappearance, and Gabriel had plans, Imogen wouldn''t dare to fall to heaven and become a fallen angel so soon.


    "Oh."


    Su Sheng replied very plainly, it is nothing special that God is missing.In the TV series Lucifer, God is no longer in heaven. In the story of the missionary, that is, the woman who steals the car, God has also disappeared. The ex-boyfriend of the woman who steals the car is a pastor, the missionary. This powerful ability has embarked on the path of finding God.


    So God''s disappearance didn''t surprise him much, but this expression and reaction were a little different in Imogen''s eyes, and it seemed to her that Su Sheng had known it a long time ago.Combining with her tearing down Gabriel''s wings, and just now Kyogen said that unless God comes to other unfounded plays, Imogen felt that his previous words were not a joke.


    He really wanted to subdue himself or kill himself.


    As long as he walked over and looked for himself, he could see that he knew many things.


    "If you can really protect me, I promise your request." Imogen said.


    "Wait!"


    Su Sheng said lightly and suddenly disappeared.


    next moment.


    Saint Su came to the outside of the church, and when he saw Saint Su teleporting, Constantine was slightly shocked and followed: "What did you find?"


    "How about you?" Su Sheng did not answer the question.


    Constantine shook his head: "Nothing was found, it looks very real and there is no flaw, but I still don''t believe it, there must be a problem with this!"


    "Of course there is a problem. The feathers in the hands of the priest are angel feathers. It''s a pity... it''s the feathers of fallen angels. Those who are healed will soon turn into monsters. The more people he healed, the more monsters. The more." Su Shengdao.


    Constantine frowned."Fallen angels? Do you have a way to restore those who have been cured? I mean if they become monsters."


    "sure."


    "Okay, then I''ll grab the feathers!" Constantine turned and rushed into the church without saying a word.


    In a short while, there was fierce fighting and noise.


    "Don''t you go in and help?" Angela asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."What can I do for you? I planned to go in and get it myself, but he volunteered and gave it to him."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a person being thrown out of the church.


    boom!


    Constantine fell heavily to the ground, the white shirt under the windbreaker had an extra footprint, and the corner of his eyes seemed to be blue.


    "Such a waste?"


    Su Sheng couldn''t help but speak blankly.


    After finishing the 450th chapter, make sense!


    "Help!" Constantine got up from the ground and shouted. There were already several people in the church rushing towards Constantine again, filled with indignation and unwillingness to give up. They were still yelling while running, apparently to Kang. Standing was angry at denying the pastor''s ability.


    People come here to seek treatment from pastors. With the examples they have seen with their own eyes, now suddenly someone jumps out to make trouble and that is their enemy!


    Constantine is not a good person. Although he rarely uses magic to treat ordinary people, he has a lot of fists.But he is a smart man, since he can''t live in the town, he will never ask for trouble.Seeing these people refused to give up, Constantine ran and pointed at Su Sheng.

 390 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 390

    "It was him, he told me, he asked me to do this."


    Constantine was very good at this trick. After all, he is very good at cheating people.After hearing these people, they looked at Su Sheng subconsciously, but saw that Su Sheng put their arms around the shoulders of the two women and smiled innocently. As soon as they saw it, they turned their heads and continued ~ chasing Constantine.


    The gentleman of the parents also took two women with him, it didn''t look like he would instruct Constantine.


    "That''s okay? I''m telling the truth!" Constantine shouted helplessly, and let''s run!


    The small riot attracted the attention of many people. Su Sheng let go of the two women: "Wait for me here."


    The crowd was a little confused because of Constantine, but Su Sheng entered the church through the chaos.At this time, several people in the church seemed to be receiving treatment from the pastor, and Su Sheng came closer and took a look.


    The priest looks very religious, as are those who seek treatment.


    Su Sheng can understand that if he is an ordinary person, lacks arms and legs, deaf and blind, if he has a chance to recover, he will be so religious.Slightly shook his head, the world stopped at this moment, Su Sheng stepped up to the priest and stretched out his hand to take out the angel feather in his pocket.


    White as rosy.


    Su Sheng chuckled and turned around and went back to the two women.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers and the world returned to normal.


    The pastor in the church was planning to help people heal and heal, but after a few times, the other party did not respond. Looking at the other party''s suspicious look, the pastor found that his angel feather was missing, which made him panic and search around.The pastor''s flustered appearance made people wonder and subconsciously asked. Who knew that the pastor even roared ferociously, his appearance gradually changed, his face turned pale and some special lines appeared, and his eyes were different.The angry priest suddenly snarled and rushed to the people around him, and everyone was frightened and fled around.


    As soon as he came out, he found that the outside was more chaotic. The panicked crowd was yelling and fleeing around. Several people in the same condition as the priest were chasing and biting around.


    In chaos.


    Su Sheng took the two women and teleported directly to the vicinity of the fallen angel Imogen.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    The two women were surprised to see the weak Imogen, this is... an angel?


    "Here you are." Su Sheng threw the angel feather to Imogen, Imogen''s wings raised, and the feather just fell on the wing and stuck to it.After that, a surging force burst out on Imogen, and in an instant, Imogen had stood up.


    His body shook slightly, and his wings changed colors in an instant.


    From white to black, not only the wings but also her clothes changed.


    "Fallen...fallen angel?"


    A cry of exclamation came from a distance, and Constantine ran over in a panting panting.


    Imogen was no longer weak and delicate at this time, not to mention arrogant and domineering, but a bit of superiority.She glanced at Constantine and then at Su Shenggang who was about to speak, but suddenly saw a fist from far and near.


    boom!


    Imogen was instantly knocked into the air, her black wings spread out to stabilize her body, and she looked at Su Sheng in amazement.


    "why?"


    Su Sheng didn''t speak, but just flashed back to Imogen''s face again, slapped his hand and slapped it.


    Snapped!


    As soon as the crisp voice fell, Su Sheng raised his hand again.


    Snapped!Snapped!


    After several slaps, Imogen was stupid, and everyone else was stupid.


    Saint Su knew that Imogen was a fallen angel and gave her the feathers back, and then... he did it without saying anything?Imogen originally wanted to follow Su Sheng for a while to see the situation, but now...a few slapped clay figurines will get angry, not to mention Imogen is not a good-tempered person.


    Seeing that Su Sheng raised his hand again Imogen directly raised his hand to counterattack.


    Fists screamed, her face was filled with anger and hideous look.


    Closer, closer, closer.


    When his fist was only a few inches away from Su Sheng, Imogen suddenly stopped.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    Imogen gritted his teeth and wanted to shake his fist, but his fist didn''t move at all, and the whole person seemed to be frozen.Su Sheng slowly raised his hand and waved his finger gently.


    boom!


    Imogen flew out in an instant, and his body didn''t know how many trees he had hit before he stopped.


    "No matter what the situation, as long as you dare to fight with me, I promise you will die miserably." Su Sheng''s voice sounded, Imogen struggled to stand up and looked at Su Sheng in the distance, and some reaction came over.


    This... Isn''t it just getting off the horse?Do you want to convince yourself before you make sense?Imogen really had some conflicts that wanted to leave, but she didn''t dare.Don''t look at the beating just now, but he was actually not injured. From the fact that he was able to kill the angel and forcibly demolish Gabriel''s wings, he was not serious at all.


    It can only be regarded as a warning!


    "Are you going to take her?" Constantine couldn''t help but asked Saint Su.


    Su Shengdao: "Is there a problem?"


    Constantine shook his head."Forget it, you have this ability anyway. The fallen angel is nothing to you, but how do you plan to solve the Mammon? And the Spear of Destiny."


    "Kill him and it''s over."


    "As long as Mamen is dead, it won''t be a big deal if you don''t find all the fragments of the Spear of Destiny, you can find it slowly in the future." Su Sheng said casually."I''m going to go down, are you going?"


    "Next, go down? Hell?" Constantine asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    "It''s estimated that many people will curse me to hell, just so I will satisfy their wishes." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Chapter 451: Go to hell to kill the son of Satan


    "It is estimated that many people will curse me to hell, so...I will not go down." Constantine sneered. The demons below have been looking forward to it for a long time. If they really want to go down, they may not be able to come up.But... Constantine''s expression darkened, and his expression was serious towards Su Shengdao."If you want to go to hell, can you do me a favor?"


    "Astra?" Su Shengdao.


    Constantine nodded unexpectedly."You know? That''s easy. This is the only thing I can''t calmly face myself. If it''s convenient for you, can you relieve her?"


    "Nigel, right? I''ll help if it''s convenient." Su Sheng smiled.


    Constantine found that Su Sheng felt a little omniscient, as if he knew everything.Demon Nigel, when Konstantin was just a fledgling newbie, he wanted to save a little girl that was Astra, but he found out that he didn''t have the ability to summon the demon Nigel, a very powerful one. The demon, the soul of Astra was suffering and tortured in hell.


    It was he who killed Astra.


    "Thank you!" Constantine solemnly walked towards Su Shengdao.

 391 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 391

    Su Sheng waved his hand disapprovingly."You first take them to find a safe place to settle down. If something goes wrong with them before I come back, you know the consequences."


    Constantine nodded and agreed, and took the two women back to the church to find Chas.As for those who have been treated by the priest, Imogen has been restored to normal, Imogen quietly returned to Su Sheng, looking very well-behaved.


    "You don''t need to go to hell with me to find the fragments of the Spear of Destiny. It shouldn''t be difficult?"


    Imogen nodded and flew away, waving his wings.


    After everyone left, Saint Su cast the magic circle on the ground. Felix Faust used the magic when he summoned the nightmare from hell. Soon the ground cracked, and the dazzling red light and strong gloomy aura spread. Come.


    Su Sheng jumped and jumped directly in.


    At the moment of entering, the ground directly returned to normal.


    heat!


    It was extremely hot, and the whole world seemed to be a burning furnace. At first glance, my position did not seem to have changed, but since the environment was different, there were burning flames everywhere, and the whole world was in a gray state.


    I could faintly see something surging around, looking through the past, it was a little devil.Small is not about the size, but the level in hell.The little demons around gathered more and more, staring at Su Sheng unkindly.


    Obviously the vitality of Su Sheng''s body attracted them.


    The eager thoughts could no longer be suppressed, and many little demons tentatively approached Su Sheng. Seeing Su Sheng, there was no response, and he suddenly rushed over without any threat.These little demons have long human figures, heads, and limbs. The only difference is that they don¡¯t have any skin that looks quite ugly, and the way they move is somewhat similar to that of monkeys. Most of the time, they bend their waists like monkeys. Run on all fours.


    Seeing these little demons approaching with grinning teeth, Su Sheng chuckled and suddenly shot.


    Squeak!


    Su Sheng raised his hand and pinched a little devil''s neck, and the power of the Black Death emperor burst out instantly.In an instant, the breath of death spread, but these little demons were already in hell and were trembling with the breath of death. They knelt down on the ground and did not dare to look up. As for the one caught by Su Sheng I''m already completely overwhelmed by this momentum.


    "Take me to see Mamen, you live. Otherwise, you die!" Su Sheng watched the little devil let go, and the little devil fell to the ground with a clatter.Su Sheng shook his head and regained his momentum, and the little demon felt better now.


    A frightened glance at Su Sheng, tremblingly he got up and led the way.


    It looks like he knows where Mammon is, and the son of Satan is quite eaten in hell.If you remember correctly, Satan should be just a name, there are several Satans, Lucifer is sometimes called Satan, but this Mammon should not be Lucifer''s son!


    All the way forward, I encountered a lot of little demons who were eager to try, and some of them wanted to rush up and were killed by Su Sheng. This way, a lot of unnecessary trouble was eliminated. ...... After going away for about half an hour, the little devil seemed to feel stagnant and knelt on the ground with a puff.The next moment, the mist filled, and a figure gradually appeared from the mist. As soon as the surrounding breath appeared, he became cold and violent, giving people a very uncomfortable feeling.


    "Mamen?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Human, you are so courageous, how dare you..." Before Mammon''s gloomy words were finished, he felt that his throat seemed to be blocked by something, and he couldn''t make a sound for an instant, and he covered his neck in horror. He babbled and looked at Su Sheng.


    "It''s fine if you are Mamen. I made a special trip to find you. Gabriel is dead, a fragment of the Spear of Destiny is in my hand, and the container you chose before has become my pillow, so you The plan fell through."


    "You don''t want to be unwilling to jump out in the future, so I think it''s better to solve you."


    Saint Su did not give Mamen a chance to speak. Don¡¯t look at Mamen in the 4.7 hell as a relatively good card. The identity of the son of Satan is not weak, but he is really not a person in front of Saint Su. The Black Death Emperor, Anti-Monitor, Angel, Fallen Angel, etc. are all stronger than Mammon.Of course, there may be strengths and weaknesses in the back, but there is no such thing as Su Sheng. An infinite stack, ants can overturn elephants, so crushing Mamen is really nothing.


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and Mamen''s body exploded in an instant.


    Mammon is a demon, he was killed outside and was driven back to hell at best, but after he died in hell, he had no place to go, but... really dead.What''s more, Su Sheng''s snapping fingers use multiple times the power of angels. When the angels kill the devil, it''s immortal?


    Chapter 452: Returning from Hell, Encountering a Car Thief


    The son of Satan, the famous demon Mamen in hell, was killed by Su Sheng with a snap of his fingers.I don''t know if the organs of the little demon who led the way are the same as humans. If they are the same, they might be scared to pee now.


    In fact, Mamen was wronged.


    How could he not know Gabriel''s death so much?Since Gabriel was forced to blew himself up, Mammon felt that the original plan was boring enough and couldn''t work, so he planned to settle down for a while. Anyway, the power of darkness has risen recently, and there must be other opportunities.As for the attitude just now, it was normal. After all, this is hell, and he is considered one of the masters of hell. It is justified to say two scenes. How could you think that Su Sheng would not even have the opportunity to speak.


    But Su Sheng is right to be so simple, because even if Mamen does not fight Angela now, his idea not to fight the Spear of Destiny is definitely waiting for an opportunity. Sooner or later, he will come to look for things. If he needs a container, he will definitely think of Angela. , It might as well just click to solve this trouble once and for all.


    "Nig Thirteen, do you know where he is?" Su Sheng asked towards the little devil.


    The little devil was stunned and shook his head.


    boom!


    He exploded.


    Su Sheng frowned and wondered where to look for Nigel. Since it''s not a big deal to come down and help Constantine, of course, if it''s too troublesome, Su Sheng won''t bother to bother.Su Sheng went around looking for the nearby demons to find out where Nigel is. However, no matter what class of demons they are, they don¡¯t seem to know where Nigel is. Those who know Nigel but don¡¯t know where are useless. what.After a delay for a long time, there was nothing to gain, nor did I see other great demons, nor even Mamen¡¯s father Su Sheng, let alone Lucifer.


    "Classmate Zhakang, it''s not that I don''t help you." Su Sheng shook his head and left hell with magic.


    Hell this place.


    It''s easy to get in and hard to get out.


    But it didn''t affect Su Sheng, except that when he came out he was not in the place where he came down but a strange town that looked a little remote.Su Sheng didn''t rush to confirm the location, but first contacted Constantine and Zed. This contact only discovered that it had been a week since he hadn''t been in hell for long.


    Constantine encountered a few more things, so most of the time, Chas kept the taciturn guardian Zede and Angela. During this period, they didn''t encounter any trouble but just stayed a little bored.The matter that Su Sheng told Constantine Mamen has been resolved, so Zed and Angela were relieved, by the way, he told him that he had not found Nigel after a round of hell.This made Constantine a little bit disappointed. He just wanted to help the little girl to get rid of it. It seems...this matter is still working hard.


    "Where are you now?" Constantine asked.


    Su Sheng said: "The ghost knows where this is. I will rest here and go back."


    "Well, let''s do this first, I have troubles to deal with."


    Hanging up the phone, Su Sheng moved forward along the way and quickly got on the highway.


    The houses on the edge of the town can be seen faintly in the distance, not too many, it looks a bit remote and backward, and there are almost no vehicles on the straight road.Su Sheng walked forward and stopped after a few steps, after listening attentively, turning his head to look behind him.


    Before long, an old car came from a distance.


    "Huh?" Su Sheng was a little surprised, because he found that it was the car thief who was driving.It seems that this car should be stolen too, right?Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand to stop him. After a while, he saw the car coming and slowly slowed to a stop.


    The window is down.


    Talip, who was driving, bent over to look at Su Sheng."Come up."


    It''s not easy to get a ride in such a remote place. This car thief is kind.Su Sheng smiled and opened the car door and sat in. Talip started the car and asked curiously: "This place is so partial, but Asians are rarely seen. Why did you come here without a backpack?"


    "Find someone." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Looking for someone?" Talip thought for a while and he didn''t believe it, but didn''t ask much."I can only send you to the previous town."


    "I''m afraid not." Su Sheng shook his head.


    Talip smiled."No? To figure it out, I just let you take a ride."


    "It really doesn''t work. If you don''t agree, you will call the police. I think you definitely don''t want to talk to the police?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Call the police? What did you call the police?" Talip was shocked.


    "Stealing the car!" Su Sheng looked at the classic car casually."You stole this car, right?"


    "Zira!" Talip braked suddenly, and his hand pulled out a pistol directly at Su Sheng from the other side."Get out of the car."

 392 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 392

    Seeing Talip¡¯s hideous appearance, Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand. In an instant, Talip felt that the gun in his hand was flying out uncontrollably, and then turned a direction in the air, and the muzzle was pointed at her directly suspended In mid-air.


    Talip''s eyes widened in horror."You, what did you do?"


    "What do you think?" Su Sheng smiled and put his feet in front of him."Let''s drive 280. I just walked around in hell and now I need to find a place to take a bath and rest."


    Talip took a deep breath and slowly touched his hand to the guard and planned to open the door and leave. The ghost knew what this person came from?Looking at Talip, the gun hanging in the air, I felt that this guy was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "boom!"


    The gunfire suddenly sounded, and the smell of gunpowder smoke instantly diffused.A dark and eye-catching appeared above the armrest, and Talip even felt a faint burning sensation from his hand.


    "Don''t move, watch out for the gun fire."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are honest and will not endanger your life, you are deprived at best." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Anyway, you shouldn''t mind compared to being dead, right?"


    Talip grinned with a very reluctant smile."Yes, of course!"


    The car started again and drove towards the town not far away.


    "Find a hotel." Su Sheng confessed.


    Talip cursed in her heart, but she had to accept it with a smile on the surface, grinning on the surface, and mmp in her heart, should be her current portrayal.


    ...


    PS: Talip is the missionary heroine.


    Chapter 453 Your boyfriend won''t mind


    This kind of relatively remote and desolate town does not have to think about how high-end hotels there will be, so the hotels opened by Susheng and Talipu can only be regarded as similar to motels, mainly for people passing by to rest, and the rooms are not too big. , About 30 square meters, a long time but still clean, a big bed, a separate bathroom, nothing more, not even a TV.


    In such an environment, Su Sheng seemed quite satisfied with Talip, which shows that she is really not very mixed.


    You know her dual body in the Marvel world, um, I can barely call it a dual body, people are pretty good.


    "Don''t think about taking the opportunity to escape. I can find you no matter where you go. I''m not the waste material who is chasing you around." Su Sheng said lightly and turned into the bathroom, making Talip dumbfounded.He, how did he know he was being hunted?


    The patter of water sounded, and the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly in the shower.


    Who is Talip?


    It can only be said that she is not a good person. She has an ex-boyfriend named Jessie Custer, who is a missionary and also a pastor, but the kind of unlearned pastor who was in trouble with Talip long ago. Hunk, it''s evident from Talip''s skill in stealing cars.


    Finally broke up, Jessica Cast returned to his hometown and took over the church, but Talip continued to fight, this time he wanted to escape back because of trouble, and wanted Jesse''s help!As for this Jessie Custer, he is not ordinary. He also has a double body in Marvel, and he is much better than Talip.


    They look exactly like Iron Man''s father Howard Stark.


    That''s not even counted. A pastor who smokes, drinks, and fights just gains the power of''creating the world'', possessing the power of God''s word similar to the spirit, or the voice of God.If you speak out the law and do it, ask if you are afraid?Jessica, Talip, there seems to be a vampire?The three of them embarked on the road to find God together, and then met a very character who can kill even God, the holy killer.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is the ability of the voice of God given by the creation or the ability of the holy killer to kill God.


    Su Sheng is very interested.


    Before that, Su Sheng had locked Talip''s position and planned to wait for the Spear of Destiny and Mamen''s affairs to end before looking for her. Now that the matter is over, he just happened to meet Su Sheng and he didn''t worry about going back.After taking a bath, Saint Su came out wrapped in a bath towel and saw Talip sitting on the bed with an annoyed and dull look.


    "It''s you." Su Shengdao.


    "What?" Talip asked in a daze.


    "Bath!" Su Sheng pointed to the bathroom, and Talip reluctantly got up and went in.


    It didn''t take long for Talip to come out again, but he didn''t think that Su Sheng was just wrapped in a bath towel and his clothes were well dressed."I, I kindly let you take a ride, you, you can''t do this to me. No matter who you are, I promise I won''t talk nonsense, you let me go, okay?"


    "Not good." Su Sheng simply thought.


    "Why? There are so many beauties, and you are so capable. You can''t find someone, why just stare at me!" Talip shouted angrily.


    "I didn''t stare at you, but you delivered it to the door yourself." Su Sheng smiled and snapped his fingers.


    Talip''s expression changed in an instant, as if he had more memories.


    Too much, she stole a Hummer and was locked in it, and then appeared in a daze and forgot this memory.Thinking of the weird Hummer, thinking of this weird situation, Talip couldn''t help but say: "Then...that car is yours?"


    "Yes!" Su Sheng smiled brilliantly."You wanted to steal my car so I noticed you. I originally planned to come to you again later when I was free. I didn''t expect that if I met you by such a coincidence, I wouldn''t miss it. But you don''t have to worry too much, as long as you are obedient Obedient, money, I make you inexhaustible, and I will help you solve your troubles. Although you only see the tip of the iceberg, I think you should know that my ability to solve your troubles is not difficult."


    "I...I have a boyfriend." Talip said with a sad face."I came back this time looking for him."


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t plan to fall in love with you. I shouldn''t mind if you let me use your boyfriend a few times? What''s more... it''s an ex-boyfriend." Su Sheng smiled and waved."Don''t worry, it won''t take a few times. I remember correctly that it''s not bad that your ex-boyfriend has a beautiful woman next to her. You will be relieved when you see her."


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers as he spoke.


    Snapped!


    Talip was gone.


    "What clothes should I wear after the shower?" Su Sheng lay down and looked at Talip who was surprised and blocked. What else could Talip do?I can only lie down obediently.Holding Talip and stroking with both hands, Su Sheng was not very polite.


    Talip gritted his teeth for a moment and said, "You, what you just said is true. Can you help me solve my troubles and give me money? Wait, wait until you see my boyfriend. Just let me go?"


    "Yeah." Su Sheng answered casually.


    Talip took a deep breath and slowly turned to look at Su Sheng and kissed him actively.


    Is this figured out?


    Su Sheng smiled naturally not polite.


    After lingering for a long time, Talip suddenly said: "Don''t tell him, can you?"


    "It depends on the mood." Su Sheng smiled.


    Talip shook his head helplessly and finally let Su Sheng get into the car.


    "New car?" Su Sheng felt the unique characteristics of the new car as soon as he got on the car."You talked to Cassie for so long, but you didn''t..."


    "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to talk about this at this time?" Talip gritted his teeth and said.


    Su Sheng laughed wildly.


    The noise of the car is loud, and this little motel doesn''t know how good the sound insulation is, but anyone who is noisy can only admit that they are unlucky.


    Bang bang bang!


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Sheng and Talip had stopped, but suddenly there was a violent knock on the door.


    The voice is loud and anxious.


    Talip was a little flustered when he was wrapped in the quilt. The one who knocked so loudly at this late hour must be the one who was chasing him?She hurriedly looked at Su Sheng, and saw that Su Sheng slowly stood up to help Talip cover the quilt and then waved.

 393 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 393

    door.


    I drove it myself.


    When the door opened, two big men in black rushed in with their guns.


    Chapter 454: Missionaries and Single Mothers


    "Sure enough, here!"


    The two big men in black saw Talip with only his head exposed at a glance, and brought her guns to take her away.


    "help me!"


    Talip yelled at Su Sheng in a panic.


    "Why?" Su Sheng said lightly and waved at the two big men in black.


    boom!


    Talip seemed to have heard a silent explosion, and the two big men in black disappeared abruptly before her eyes, and it felt as if they had never appeared before.


    "boom!"


    The door of the room closed on its own, and Talip shivered in fright, got up and walked to the place where the man in black had disappeared and touched it. There was nothing."They, where did they go?"


    "Where did you go? I never thought about this question. When people die, their souls will go to hell, but even their souls disappeared together. I don''t know where they went." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Talip shuddered and did not ask any more.


    The two big living beings evaporate with a wave of hands, and there is no soul left. This... is this too scary?There had been 850 intimate contacts that had reduced Talip¡¯s sense of fear a little bit, but the result has now risen back, and it is stronger than before.


    She tremblingly returned to the bed and lay down in Su Sheng''s arms, her mind blank.


    night.


    Go quietly.


    Early the next morning, Su Sheng and Talip checked out and left, but this time they changed cars.The old car that Talip had stolen was thrown directly into Su Sheng''s Hummer.Talip is very well-behaved, whether it was Su Sheng waking up from his sleep in the morning or buying breakfast, he was so well-behaved that he didn''t even say a word.


    Talip''s thoughts, Su Sheng, can also be seen, nothing more than she wants to spend this time peacefully, and naturally she will be relieved when she has a new love.This small town is still a certain distance away from Jesse¡¯s church. I guess it will take two or three days to get there. It¡¯s basically deserted along the way. I occasionally encounter a small town to rest and basically not many people. .Su Sheng didn''t embarrass her either. She took the initiative to start almost every night, and occasionally she would chat afterwards.


    Talip tentatively asked Su Sheng¡¯s identity and abilities, but he was perfunctory by Su Sheng. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t say, but I¡¯m too lazy to say. After all, his identity and abilities are quite complicated, at least not a sentence or two. Can make it clear.


    "Is it almost there?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    The driving Talip nodded: "His church will be open for a while, can you... can you..."


    "Don''t let him know about us?" Su Sheng smiled and answered."It''s okay to change a pillow. To be honest, although your length is not bad, you have not yet reached the point where I am obsessed with it. It is only for temporary use. When I get the new pillow, I won''t find you. But you still need it before then. On call."


    Speaking, Su Sheng turned his hand and took out a card."The password is your birthday. There are ten million in it. By the way, I also helped you clear the police record. I believe that even if the arrested guy finds you, you should be able to solve it?"


    Ten million dollars, wiped out the police record?


    Talip didn''t know what to say at all, excitedly took the initiative to hook Su Sheng''s neck and kissed him eagerly.


    There was a lot of space in the car, and Su Sheng reached out and hugged Talip directly on his body."How is it? It''s just that I slept with me for a few days, and I can make so much money when I feel good, right?"


    "Yeah." Although the words were straightforward, Talip didn''t care or be angry.


    "Aren''t you going to show it? I''m going to see your boyfriend soon." Su Sheng smirked.


    Talip cast a blank look.


    Soon, the Hummer shook on the side of the road.


    An old car on the empty road slowly slowed down. A man with stubble in the car looked at the Hummer, and then looked at the shaking and couldn''t help but curl his lips."The world is getting worse, and the blue sky and white sun are actually playing on the road. Tsk tsk tsk... Hummer, I don''t know when I can afford it. The income of the church is getting worse and worse. It is better to try to run the church."


    After a pause, the man started the car and whizzed away.


    ...


    ...


    Two hours later, the Humvee stopped in front of a church in the countryside. The church seemed to be a little old, not to mention being in disrepair.The church was very empty and there were no people. When the car stopped for a long time, I saw a black-haired woman with a whip coming out of the church.


    This woman looked like she was 25 or six years old, and she had a good body and appearance.


    In the car.


    Su Sheng asked Talip: "How is it?"


    "It''s more prettier than me." Talip said inexplicably as she watched the woman approach.


    Su Sheng greeted Talip to get off the car, and saw the woman enthusiastically asking: "Two..."


    "It''s you!"


    Before the woman had finished speaking, he saw a man with a beard coming out of the church door. The man looked at the Hummer and then at Talip with a very complicated expression.


    "Jesse." Talip walked over with a dazed smile.


    "What are you doing here!" Jessica Cast asked with an ugly face.


    "I..." Talip didn''t expect Jesse''s attitude to be like this, but fell silent for a while.


    "They know."


    Su Sheng smiled and said to the girl who was a little surprised: "My name is Su Sheng, how about you?"


    "Emily, Emily Woodrow, I am Pastor Jesse''s assistant." The woman said hurriedly.


    "Are you short of money?" Su Sheng asked a very embarrassing question.


    Emily looked at Su Sheng blankly, not knowing how to answer?Money, who is not short of money, especially her. As a single mother, she is not only responsible for church work but also working in restaurants.It''s just that this is your own business. How can anyone ask if they lack money when they first meet?


    "Talip is Jesse¡¯s ex-girlfriend. I think it¡¯s going to be a while since I came here. I¡¯m the same. But I hate loneliness and I also hate to rest alone. So, if you don¡¯t mind letting me If you stay with me temporarily to dispel loneliness, I am willing to pay the rent." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Sorry, it may not be convenient. I have children at home, so... you can go to the hotel in town." Emily said with an ugly face.


    What is afraid of loneliness, what rent.


    Isn''t it just looking for a woman?


    Chapter 455: A single mother who is poor and short, sells a good price


    Watching Emily turn around and want to leave Su Sheng, she took out her purse and opened it and took out a few pieces from it."Five thousand dollars!"


    At a price that can find a career for two to three hundred dollars a night, five thousand dollars is not a small sum.Emily''s footsteps stopped and she looked at Su Sheng, especially the money in Su Sheng''s hands.She is not a woman who worships money in particular, but the five thousand dollars does make her very tempted.

 394 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 394

    People are poor and short.


    She was tempted, but still hesitating.


    "Every day!" Su Sheng smiled and increased the bargaining chip.


    Five thousand dollars a day?


    Emily''s eyes widened.


    Su Sheng said with a chuckle: "I only need a room, a bed, and... you are obedient as a pillow. Just stay for a day, five thousand dollars, daily settlement."


    The ex-boyfriend who has just slept with someone, and now another single mother is not bad, or a young and beautiful single mother.But even if Talip is still a new car, even if he is lucky, this Emily child is obviously not a new car, but it doesn''t matter if the car is old, there are new ways to play.Although the small road is not the main road, it is not fun to walk occasionally.And he thinks that as Emily, he can only play the role of a pillow, and he has to rely on Talip for the rest.After all... Talip may not know Su Sheng but knows very well.


    The car that passed by while on the side of the road just now belonged to Cassie.


    Maybe Cassie couldn¡¯t see the situation inside, but when Talip came here in this Hummer with himself, even if he was stupid, he could guess who caused the Hummer to shake before. In this case It is unlikely that the two of them will have a fight, but... reunite?Forget it.


    Even if you don''t use the pillow you have used, you can''t let it go.


    "My patience is limited, so it''s best to give me an answer right away." Su Sheng looked at Emily and said.


    Emily took a few deep breaths and finally stretched out her hand slowly to take the money. With some guilty conscience, she glanced at Jesse and Talip who were still talking in the distance, and she quickly stuffed the money into her chest.Su Sheng smiled without speaking and turned back to the Hummer.


    After a while.


    Talip walked back into the car with a depressed look.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Sheng asked casually, knowingly.


    Talip shook his head: "He knows, he knows what happened in the car just now."


    "Oh, what then?" Su Sheng continued."Isn''t that what I told him?"


    "I want to stay." Talip said.


    "It just so happens that I also intend to stay. I think a lot of interesting things will happen in this small town. I have already discussed with Emily that I will live with her, do you want to stay together?" Su Sheng asked.


    Talip shook his head: "I live in a hotel, anyway, I''m rich now."


    "It''s up to you, but I will find you before I take Emily, but rest assured I won''t let Jesse know." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Talip remained silent and did not speak.


    Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly. As long as there is a suitable opportunity for this kind of thing, there will be two, two will be three, and three...you will get used to it.Under this circumstance, Jessie and Talip can be resurrected to have ghosts. Even if Jesse doesn''t mind running a horse, he will definitely not be able to accept himself dangling in front of him.


    I don''t know what Emily and Jesse said, Jesse turned and went into the church, while Emily got in the car nervously.


    "Take her to find a better hotel first." Su Shengdao.


    With the command of Emily, a resident of this small town, it didn''t take long to come to a hotel with a good environment in the town. Of course, the price was relatively expensive, but now Talip didn''t care about it.Putting Talip to Su Sheng and then went to Emily''s house.


    Because she needs to work and earn money, her child is usually taken care of by others.


    The house is small and ordinary, but it is better than the hotel environment.Su Sheng took out one thousand dollars from his wallet and handed it over."The daily necessities and the bedding are replaced with new ones, and I will buy myself some beautiful pajamas. Is the money enough?"


    "Enough, enough." Emily bowed her head.


    "Then go."


    Su Sheng waved Emily and turned to leave, and returned within half an hour.Then I saw her getting busy, and in a short while, she changed everything that Su Sheng might use at home.After Saint Su came out of the shower, his home, especially the bedroom, was completely new.


    "Are you okay in a while?" Su Sheng asked.


    "I, I have to take the child back." Emily said.


    "Then go, do whatever you need, don''t care about me too much, I will call you if you need it."


    "Ok."


    Emily was still a little nervous, but Su Sheng seemed to be easy to get along with.Emily turned to leave and took the child back. The next thing was the same as usual. The baby was easy to take care of, but Emily was used to it.


    Coax the child and have dinner.


    Night fell gradually.


    Looking at the sleeping baby, thinking that Su Sheng Emily, who had not come out since dinner, turned around and went to the bathroom. When she came out again, Emily had already taken a shower and changed her body with a thin black that she had never worn. She pajamas, and then knocked on the door of her bedroom nervously and pushed in.


    In the room, Su Sheng was lying on the bed, recalling the situation in the Marvel world in his mind, where the invasion started, what to do and so on.Seeing Emily coming in, Su Sheng just beckoned to Emily at random.


    Emily lay down nervously.


    Su Sheng turned off the lights and hugged her and fiddled with her directly at her airport. This made Emily extremely nervous. It was so sudden that there was no prelude.The long-lost feeling gradually spread throughout her body, and Emily''s breathing began to not be smooth.


    She thought of the mayor inexplicably.


    The mayor intentionally wanted it some time ago and wanted to do the same thing as Su Sheng, but Emily did not agree, but she also thought about it.


    Again, people are poor and have short ambitions.


    For the child, she sacrificed nothing.


    But she is very fortunate now. Compared with the old mayor with a big belly, Su Sheng far surpasses him in both appearance and wealth. If you want to sell... it is naturally best to sell it at a good price.


    Chapter 456: Marvel''s World Vanguard Arrives!


    At this time, Emily seemed to have let go of her psychological burden, and the feeling she had been missing for a long time became stronger and stronger. She could not control her cry like a wild cat, and even more actively stretched out her hand.


    "hiss!"


    Emily took a breath in surprise, this...isn''t it amazing?She retracted her hand like an electric shock, but Su Sheng didn''t take any action, just continued fiddling with each other.Emily was embarrassed to take the initiative again, but waited for Su Sheng''s response.


    But Su Sheng never reacted, and in the end he stopped and just hugged her.


    unconsciously.


    Su Sheng''s steady breathing sounded, which made Emily, who could not get better, a sense of suffering.


    The night passed quietly like this.


    Emily woke up early the next morning, went to see the child and then sent the child away, and then came back to make breakfast. Seeing that Su Sheng hadn''t woke up, she went out to church first, after all, she still had a job.Su Sheng didn''t get up in a hurry but instead noticed the situation of Lolita in the 38th Supergirl World of the Earth with a bracelet.


    After all, it¡¯s been more than a week since before and after, Lolita seems to have been at Xi Fang¡¯s house and has memorized all the information in the bracelet by heart, what alien race, afterlife, what Hydra, S.H.I.E.L.D., all kinds of superheroes, in many places are more exaggerated than the 38th on Earth.Especially the woman named Jia Ying that she wants to replace has the ability to live forever and absorb the lives of others, but she is really miserable, and she was distracted by others. According to the data, she has a daughter who is very powerful and possesses Shock''s superpower will become the top agent of SHIELD in the future?


    Of course, these are not shocking. What really surprised Lolita was Su Sheng''s understanding of the world.


    This simply knows more than the natives of that world!


    This makes Lolita feel very excited, secretly invaded, replaced, and finally conquered the whole world?This can be more exciting than being an alien fighting arena.

 395 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 395

    "Huh!"


    Earth thirty-eight, in Xi Fang''s villa.


    Lolita, who had just eaten breakfast, suddenly noticed that there was a shock wave wormhole in front of her, and Lolita hurriedly walked in after a daze.


    next moment.


    She has come to the room where Su Sheng is.


    She looked around suspiciously and heard Su Shengdao: "This is Earth One, I live here temporarily."


    "What''s the order?" Lolita said.


    "Two things." Su Sheng said casually."One, accompany me in the activities first. Second, I plan to send you to Marvel World as the vanguard. What you have to do is very simple. Investigate the intelligence of a few people. It is best to be more detailed. These people will be Replaced. When you do this, I will send someone to catch Jia Ying first."


    "Jia Ying is very useful."


    "Hydra uses her body to study the effects of rejuvenation, and I need her to be able to function for a long time." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Good!" Loli Feature nodded.


    Su Sheng beckoned to Lolite and climbed over. Not long after, the painful shouts were followed by agitation.


    ...


    Three hours later.


    Lolite took a bath and rested, and replaced her iconic red cheongsam with ordinary clothes.Su Sheng prepared a package for her, which contained weapons for her self-defense, gold and other things that might be used in the early stage.


    "Better don''t die, I''m not sure whether my ability can revive you in the Marvel world, unless I master the methods of some people in the Marvel world." Su Sheng reminded Lolita to follow Start to superimpose the shock wave ability to sense the Marvel world.


    Stack, stack, stack.


    The scenery in front of him suddenly became clear, and Su Sheng once again saw the Stark Building.


    The shock wave wormhole opened immediately, and Su Sheng looked at Lolita."Be careful."


    "I will!" Loli Feature nodded and jumped in.


    next moment.


    Lolita has appeared on the streets of New York in Marvel World. After confirming that he arrived, Sheng Su dissipated the shock wave ability and contacted with her hand ring.


    The contact is unimpeded...


    That''s good, Su Sheng is not ready to open the Shockwave Wormhole with fanfare for the time being, yet he hasn''t figured out who the owner of those eyes was last time.It¡¯s much more convenient to contact at any time with the bracelet!When Lolita was on Earth 38, she was quite good, and her personal abilities were not weak. Even aliens were able to deal with them. I believe there should be no problem in the Marvel world.


    The corner of Su Sheng¡¯s mouth was raised and he did not go out. Anyway, the missionary Jesse hasn¡¯t gained the ability to create the world. It¡¯s too early for the holy killer to appear. As for Talip, he doesn¡¯t need to go so often, so he plans to restart Realize a space similar to the playground that has previously been realized to hold people in the Marvel universe.


    Secret invasion.


    Regardless of the person who was replaced or the person who was captured in the future, Su Sheng, who was interested, planned to lock up and study slowly.


    It is not difficult to manifest a planet similar to the earth. The rainbow-colored light is released, and a hemispherical planet is quickly manifested. After the manifestation, Su Sheng began to modify the environment inside, modify the reality, and the book of darkness. Try to apply abilities and so on to see if you can create a special cage world.


    This is not a particularly easy task, so it is just used to pass the time for Su Sheng.


    At night, Emily came back from work with her children. As usual, she was tossed by Su Sheng 3.2. She didn''t go to Talip. Talip originally lived in this small town. For the residents of the small town Most of them are familiar, so after almost three days, Su Sheng felt that it was time to find Talip.


    Late at night.


    After taking a shower, Emily changed into a nearly translucent pajamas and opened the door and entered the bedroom. She couldn''t help but want to take the initiative.But when she pushed the door, she found that Su Sheng was not there, which surprised Emily.Turning around and looking for it, he found that Su Sheng was not at home.


    "Going out?" Emily was inexplicably disappointed.


    A person lying on the bed tossed and turned but couldn''t sleep at all. Without those wanton hands, without the generous chest and arms, smelling his breath on the pillow, Emily had a lonely pillow. a feeling of!


    Chapter 457 Jesus hates me more than you!


    Emily''s active mind Su Sheng didn''t know, but Su Sheng really just treated her as an ordinary pillow these days and didn''t pay attention to her thoughts.


    But Talip''s initiative was unexpected by Su Sheng.


    He came to Talip''s hotel room. Talip was startled at first but soon took the initiative to kiss Su Sanso.I didn''t ask why Su Sheng didn''t come. I didn''t ask Su Sheng if she hadn''t managed Emily for so long. Talip was like an ocean eager to fill up. Su Sheng started to take off her clothes without even having a chance to speak.


    Actively messed up.


    She seemed to be venting something.


    After the battle ended, the two took a shower, and Talip lay silent in Su Sheng''s arms.


    "What happened?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Talip curled his lips: "The church is collecting donations. I donated three million to him. He didn''t want it. I know he despised me. But what kind of a good person is he? He smokes, drinks and fights. What bad things haven''t he done before? Now take over After becoming a missionary in the church, I feel noble? Holy?"


    Talip looked up at Su Sheng."Did you know? I am actually married! At least, nominally I am someone with a husband!"


    "I know, or why did you run and why you were hunted down." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Well, you know too many things, but you certainly don''t know that I actually... Actually want to elope with Jesse, I want to give him the first time. But by chance, you succeeded, honestly he found out After you and me, I still regret and feel a little bit uncomfortable. But now, even if he kneels down and begs me, I promise that he will never touch me in his life!"


    "Fak!"


    Talip cursed."Are you leaving at night?"


    Su Sheng smiled and didn''t say a word, pushing Talip''s shoulder down, and soon... the voices rang again.


    Actually Jesse was wronged.


    To say that he didn''t feel that Talip was fake, it was just that Talip and Su Sheng were cheating on the Hummer when they met, and then a lot of money was added, I believe no man can accept it.If it''s that kind of wimpy man, the honest person might take it, but Jesse is not a person of that kind of personality.


    So his contempt or contempt makes Talip very angry, and Talip''s anger is cheaper for Su Sheng.Although Talip can only be regarded as a temporary pillow for Su Sheng, he is very interested in this situation. Seeing that two people who are affectionate can not be together for various reasons, look at Tali Generally speaking, emotionally and psychologically, I want to be with Jesse, but in my actions, it is funny that I am screaming at Su Sheng by myself.


    Maybe this is reality?


    Sometimes people in love fail to get together, how normal it is.


    With an angry Talip met the old driver Su Sheng, who didn''t know how to pity, he almost didn''t unlock all the Awei 18th styles that night, and even tossed back and forth on the water and dry roads.When the sky cleared and the light of dawn lit up outside, Su Sheng was about to leave, Talip had completely fallen asleep on the bed.


    Su Sheng teleported and left.


    Back at Emily''s house, Emily was not awake yet, Su Sheng took off his coat and lay down beside her.


    "You go back, are you back?" The dazed Emily seemed to wake up and actively said a word, then got into Su Sheng''s arms and subconsciously sniffed and said nothing.


    Su Sheng did not wake up until almost noon, but when he got up to wash out, he found that Emily was still there.


    "You didn''t go to work?" Su Sheng asked casually.

 396 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 396

    Emily shook her head: "I don''t know what''s going on. Jesse said that I will take a few days off for the time being, so I don''t need to go to church. I told a colleague in the restaurant that I changed my days off for a few days. No need to go to work."


    "Oh!"


    Su Sheng responded and handed out the money to Emily.


    Day knot.


    This is what it should be, but Emily didn''t answer it today.


    "How is it?" Su Sheng asked.


    Emily shook her head: "You, you didn''t do anything, this money, this money is a little inappropriate."


    "Why didn''t you do it? Didn''t you sleep with me every day?"


    "Well, that''s just sleeping." Emily whispered.


    Su Sheng laughed blankly."I see, you mean you are saying that I didn''t sleep with you, so you don''t take this money reliably, right?"


    "You, do you think I... Am I not clean? I have already given birth to a baby, so... So you just slept, did you go to Talip yesterday... last night? I can smell you Her taste, didn¡¯t you say that she was Jesse¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Why..."


    "The nose is pretty good. Since you think it''s not reliable, let you take it firmly and clean the back at night." Su Sheng said, then turned and went out.


    Behind¡­¡­


    Emily''s face turned red in an instant, she still disliked me for being unclean!


    Su Sheng has basically not gone out these days, but just now Emily said that Jesse suddenly said that he would take a few days off. This is a bit unusual. Maybe Jesse 217 has the power to create the world?What is creation?The product of angels and demons, possesses extremely powerful power.


    It''s normal for Jesse, who got this power by chance, to be quiet.


    Saint Su came directly to the church with a teleportation. The church door was closed tightly. Saint Su stepped through the wall and saw Jesse sitting on a chair looking at the statue of Jesus.


    There were several wine bottles on the ground, and Jesse''s suit looked messy.


    He looked at the statue blankly and turned his head when he heard footsteps.


    "How did you come in? You are not welcome here." Seeing that it was Su Sheng, Jesse showed unconcealed disgust on her face.


    It is normal for him to have such an expression.


    Su Sheng glanced at the statue of Jesus disapprovingly."What I want to do, Jesus can''t stop me! You hate me because I fucked your ex-girlfriend? Tsk tsk, how old are you with so many people who hate me? At least this one should hate me more than you , Do you know why?"


    "I just fucked your ex-girlfriend, but I fucked. Uh, although not alone, it should be right in theory!"


    ...


    PS: It seems that you can surpass the Immortal Throne with only one thousand and one hundred reward points, please reward!


    The 458th chapter replicates the ability to create the world!


    Who is the mother of Jesus?


    Virgin Mary!


    Although according to the doctrine, the Virgin Mary gave birth to Jesus in a pure condition, but even the container for the birth of Jesus should be pure and holy.Although Jesse didn''t believe in Su Sheng''s bullshit at all, the disrespect for Jesus in his words still annoyed him.Even if he didn''t really believe it, he was a missionary after all, and he didn''t know why, this anger was stronger than before, so strong that he was about to control the ministry.


    He got up with a fist and fisted towards Su Sheng. Su Sheng curled his lips to the side slightly. Jesse''s fist fell through and rushed forward, tripped by the wine bottle under his feet, and fell to the ground with a thud.The angry Jessie stood up and turned and refused to give up. As soon as she turned around, she saw Su Sheng raise the bottle that she picked up from the ground.


    boom!


    The bottle shattered when it hit Jesse''s head, and Jesse shook it violently as if it were an irritated lion."Damn you!"


    It was supposed to be a roar of ordinary resentment, but with Jesse''s roar, a peculiar power was added, which seemed to be able to manipulate the soul of a person.


    This is the power of creation!


    "copy!"


    As soon as this power came out of Su Sheng, he copied it directly and planned to stack it back, but at this time he discovered something interesting.The power of creating the world is similar to the voice of God, and the voice of God naturally carries supreme power. No matter how strong the willpower is, no one with strong spiritual power can resist it, because it is a kind of control from the depths of the soul.But Su Sheng, who had copied the power of the Black Death Emperor, was equivalent to having a soul and no soul. The ghost of God''s vengeful spirit could not judge him, and the voice of God like creation naturally could not control him.


    If you change to an ordinary person, he is already dead at this time, even if Jesse may not figure out his abilities, but he should be dead.But Su Sheng was completely unaffected, watching Jesse roar and look at him savagely and punch him directly!


    boom!


    With an ordinary punch, Jesse broke her nose, her face blossomed, and after a muffled grunt, she stood up and fell to the ground, and she was dizzy!


    "If you remember correctly, it seems that the creation came out of heaven, right? There are also two funny angels who are responsible for guarding the creation. They can refresh on the spot when they die, or a pair of good friends? They should come to hunt down. Create the world, come to Jesse¡¯s trouble, and after no results get the holy killer out."


    "Then... just wait."


    Su Sheng murmured and fainted, Jesse went straight back to Emily''s door and knocked on the door to come in.


    Emily did not expect Su Sheng to come back so soon.


    "I, I haven''t had time to pack... pack it up," she whispered.


    "Don''t worry, clean up slowly, and clean up." Su Sheng said casually and sat in the living room watching TV.


    The TV shows are very general. Su Sheng is not so much watching TV as thinking about things in the Marvel world. Lolita¡¯s progress has been mixed into the Marvel world and has begun to investigate the sound bird Barbie, the Phantom Assassin Erica¡¯s Circumstances, of course, there is Jia Ying from the alien race.Although the progress is not so fast, it is not a big problem.After he settled down and made some progress, Su Sheng planned to take other people to go there and have a good time.


    "What are you dangling for?" Su Sheng frowned and said, Emily had been dangling in front of herself several times at least.


    "Me, I''m ready." Emily whispered.


    Su Sheng discovered that Emily had put on her pajamas.


    Although the sky was not dark yet, Su Sheng still carried Emily and went directly to the bedroom. This time Emily finally got her wish and didn¡¯t have to keep going every day. She was already in a period of restlessness, so it¡¯s good for this release. Up.


    Although it hurts at first, how do you feel afterwards?


    Indescribable.


    Very different from normal, but still comfortable.


    "Aren''t you going to bring the children back?" Looking at the sky outside, Emily Su Sheng asked casually when he saw some rested.


    Emily buried her face in the bed and whispered: "I, I beg you, someone will take care of her after these few days."


    "Oh." Su Sheng asked with a chuckle, pulling Emily onto her body and making her chuckle on her stomach."Do you think about the future? Your life will return to its original state after I leave. I am afraid that Jesse''s church will not last long. Then how will you live and take care of your children."


    Emily didn''t speak and didn''t know what to say. She was just an ordinary girl in a remote town. She was ignorant and had children when she was young, so she had to raise her no matter what.


    "I can help you." Su Shengdao.


    Emily looked up suddenly."Why, how can I help?"


    "I have no interest in your child, but I can find someone to foster him and take care of her. I will leave a large sum of money for her, find the best person to take care of her, and give her the best living environment and learning environment. When she grows up, I can give her a good job, give him a house, and let her live like a princess." Su Sheng paused and said: "Actually, I don''t have much interest in you. So I use places that no one else has used. But, I don¡¯t like other people using things I have used. So, how about using yourself for a better and richer life for your children in the future?"

 397 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 397

    "You, are you going to separate me from the child? Then, what shall I do?" Emily said.


    "Actually, there are many women in your situation. I will put them together in one place and be regarded as a captive. You can live your own lives normally." Su Shengdao."Think about it. Since you have made sacrifices for your children, you should maximize your benefits, right?"


    child?Other people''s children?


    Su Sheng is not interested in taking orders, but it doesn''t matter if he spends a little money to completely buy the things he has used, and if she is still a girl, she will look more beautiful than a boy in the future.Su Sheng asked Emily to think about it but didn''t give her the opportunity and time to think about it. It''s hard to walk through the small road, but it''s more fun!


    ...


    PS: Brothers have given a reward, I will add one more today!


    Chapter 459: Funny Friends Angel Duo and Vampire


    Su Sheng did not urge Emily to give an answer. Anyway, she agreed that it would be best if she did not agree. The result would not change anyway. The only difference was that Emily accepted it actively or passively.As for whether Emily would be wronged or not, Su Sheng really didn''t care.


    Actually here is Su Sheng.


    Emily who is a mother or Talip who is married but still has a new car can only be regarded as a temporary pillow. The enjoyment is not their body itself but other additional pleasures. This pleasure usually does not last long. In Su Sheng, they don¡¯t even have the qualifications to hang on the wall. If it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t like others to use the things they have used and enjoy themselves at this time, Su Sheng basically just puts on the pants and leaves. Part of the social law.


    They make a lot of money.


    "Woo..."


    Emily suddenly snorted and shook her head in pain, Su Sheng''s sudden rise caught her off guard.However, Emily resisted just wanting to continue, only to find that Su Sheng pushed aside and turned around and got out of bed and started putting on clothes.Emily coughed a few times and asked quickly."What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll go out."


    967 Su Sheng didn''t explain, and there was no reason for Emily''s a bit resentful look. After getting dressed, she went out directly, and then teleported to the church.


    Just now, he felt two breaths.


    The breath of angels.


    Not surprisingly, it should be that the people who guarded the creation found that the creation ran away and found it.


    Passing through the walls of the church, Saint Su came in and saw the lights were on in the church. Jesse was pressed to the ground by a tall man, and there was a short man next to him holding a chainsaw that looked like he was going to break Jesse. Same as belly.What''s interesting is that there is a thin man not far away, lying on the ground and looking fainted.


    The trio in the missionary TV series.


    Jesse, Talip, and the vampire... Cassidy.


    This man should be Cassidy the vampire!


    "Save me!" Jessie, who was pressed on the ground, saw Su Sheng yelling hurriedly. At this time, he had forgotten that Su Sheng had been knocked out by a bottle of wine before.With his shout, two angels, one tall and one short, also reacted.Pressing Jesse''s tall angel and glanced at the short one, the short one reluctantly put down the chainsaw and walked towards Su Sheng.


    The expressions of these two angels are very interesting, how do you say?It''s just weird, giving people the feeling of being indistinct, and they don''t know whether it is their facial expressions or their facial features. Anyway, it is strange!The short angel came to Su Sheng and raised his hand to break Su Sheng''s neck.


    The expression on his face remained the same, and there was no intention to speak.


    In this way, Su Sheng would be killed directly.


    Who says angels are sacred?Who says angels are kind?To put it bluntly, the angel''s so-called justice is actually relatively macro, and it is nothing to sacrifice a man to get back the creation.Looking at the short angel Su Sheng, Su Sheng also stretched out his hand with a sneer.


    boom!


    A powerful electric current directly penetrated the angel''s forehead, and the angel fell to the ground with wide eyes.


    Angels are also hierarchical.


    Gabriel is higher than Imogen, and Imogen is higher than these two angels before. These two angels are in heaven, and they are considered low-level in the angel sequence, just a caretaker.If it was Imogen, it was impossible for Imogen to be killed by an electric current of this intensity.


    In terms of physical fitness, these two angels are no different from ordinary people. The only difference is that...


    boom!


    A burst of light came up from inside the church, and then a short angel came out from it.


    The body of the short angel on the ground is still there.


    He seemed to be a new person.


    This is the only ability of the two of them, but this ability is useless to him, so Su Sheng has not copied it at all.Watching the short man walk over and pick up the chainsaw and come back again, Su Sheng smiled lightly: "I can last a whole day in this situation. Even if you don''t care about the skin, you don''t want to waste your time on this, right?"


    "The one who prevents us from taking the creation back must die!" said the short angel.


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as his words fell on his head, he slapped his head hard, and the chainsaw fell to the ground.He clutched his head and looked at Su Sheng in surprise, without seeing his movements at all.


    "Am I talking about stopping you?"


    "Are you not going to stop us?" The two angels were shocked.


    Jesse was in a hurry."Hey, they want to kill me, but you didn''t stop it? I just call you a bastard. Even if you fuck my ex-girlfriend, you can''t just watch me die, right?"


    "I didn''t say you would die." Su Shengdao.


    The short angel picked up the chainsaw and turned to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shook his head helplessly: "When I said that creation is, you should be very clear. Is this power possible because you can seal and imprison it from a human host? Now, creation can still be controlled in his body. , If you leave, ha ha... can you still control it? Let me tell you, just look at him and figure out how to solve it completely."


    "Killing him will not help."


    "And you may really not be able to kill, because you also cannot resist the ability to create the world."


    "Currently only two people can do it, it''s easier for you to find."


    "Who?" the tall angel asked.


    "One is a holy killer. He is in hell and can ignore the ability to create the world." Su Shengdao.


    "What about another one?" the short angel asked.


    Su Sheng pointed to himself."I!"


    "Of course, if he doesn''t kill him, I won''t make a move. After all, I fucked his ex-girlfriend and now he feels a bit too inhumane to kill him." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    The two angels looked at each other in silence, and Jesse felt like he had escaped.


    Saint Su ignored them, and these two angels, no matter what they were thinking or not, would eventually embark on the path of being an enemy of Jesse and get the holy killer out, because if there are other angels discovering that the creation is missing, they will be miserable. So they will get Chuangshi back anyway.In contrast, Su Sheng was quite interested in the vampire who passed out.


    Chapter 460: The Vampire and Talip Coming Late at Night


    Vampires can be said to be very famous. There are many vampires in all kinds of film and television dramas and novels.What is immortality and immortality, blood for a living, and the ability to transform humans into vampires, etc., fear of sunlight, fear of silver, and other characteristics can be said by asking someone on the street.There are also vampires in Marvel and DC worlds, but their status and familiarity are not so high.In the Marvel world, there is a joint hero called Blade Warrior. He is a hybrid of humans and vampires who specializes in hunting vampires.


    There is a vampire villain named Dracula in the Marvel world that is still somewhat of a position.


    There are also vampires in the DC world, but the most famous is the vampire Andrew Bennett in the Dark Justice League, a vampire who can resist the need for bloodthirsty, but the Dark Justice League has Constantine, Madame Zatanna, and the dead The more popular players are still not particularly high-profile in the entire DC world.

 398 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 398

    Su Sheng is not very interested in the ability of vampires. If you want to raise a few female vampires in captivity, you can get them from other worlds. What he is interested in is to know what is going on with vampires?Is it a blood virus or what?


    There may be discoveries through research.


    So looking at the unconscious Cassidy Sushen with a weird smile, he waved a shock wave wormhole and sent him to the prison where he was manifested temporarily.


    Turned around.


    Looked at the two angels and Jesse and Su Shengdao."Any more questions? Leave without me."


    The two angels looked at each other and didn''t speak. Jesse hurriedly yelled that there was a problem, but it was a pity that Su Sheng didn''t hear it. After speaking, the shock wave was released and disappeared.These two angels are a little stupid and cute. After being fooled by himself, they shouldn''t break their stomachs at Jesse again, and Jesse is not that stupid.


    Now he is certainly afraid, because he still doesn''t know what happened. When he calmed down and mastered the ability to create the world, these two angels couldn''t help him.


    Su Sheng Zhenbo returned to the living room and then walked back to the room.


    Emily in the room saw that Su Sheng came back and hurriedly wanted to get up, but Su Sheng went to lie down and continued to do things that she hadn''t finished just now. Although Emily had doubts, she didn''t ask much but just focused on letting Su Sheng. Satisfied, she took advantage of the incident just now to consider it carefully.


    In the end, I decided to give the child a brighter future, even if I might lose myself and be raised in captivity.She knew that Su Sheng actually didn''t like her at all, and she could feel the mentality of using herself as a pillow when sleeping or using her own toy when she was crazy.


    This is a person who likes to have fun and is mentally clean.


    Emily thinks so.


    So even though she was affected by going to the toilet these days, she still tried her best to satisfy Su Sheng.


    The next day, Su Sheng called Dina Lance of the Sky Eye Club and asked her to come over. Su Sheng told her not to fail, even if her daughter had a relationship with Su Sheng.After arriving at the fastest speed, Dinah Lance had an urge to die.


    The purpose of calling himself to come is just to settle a baby, a child?


    And the child''s mother is still with him.


    "This kid... has something to do with you?" Dinah Lance asked tentatively.


    "fart."


    "If she grows up and looks pretty, she might still have something to do with me. Her mother is doing pretty well as a temporary pillow for me, so I gave her a chance to sell herself in exchange for her daughter''s future. For money, I will call back You, you have to make arrangements for this child."


    After speaking, Su Sheng asked Emily to get to know her, mainly to understand her identity and some circumstances to make her feel at ease.


    In short.


    Two hours later, Dinah Lance took Emily¡¯s child away. Emily was really suffering from gains and losses, but what she can do now is to please Su Sheng more so that he can take care of her child with a little affection. , So Emily served hard in the living room.


    Bang bang bang!


    The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Emily was shocked and looked up and wanted to get up to open the door, but Su Sheng pressed her with one hand to continue, and waved the door directly with the other.This embarrassed Emily, but at this time she could only continue.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Talip froze as soon as he came in, and hesitated."You, you are done."


    "Yeah, so you are free. Didn''t you look at me for the past few days?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Talip frowned and whispered: "But it''s impossible for me and him."


    Since it''s impossible, then naturally it doesn''t matter whether or not to abide by the previous agreement, this is what Talip meant.


    "You can be together? Anyway, you can''t satisfy me together." Su Sheng smiled.


    Talip curled his lips and turned away without saying a word.


    Su Sheng disagrees, Talip can come to the door to show that she has taken the initiative now, without using any ability Su Sheng can finally return to her side obediently.This is how Su Sheng lived in Emily¡¯s house. Without the children, Emily felt liberated under the guidance of the old driver Su Sheng. After all, she was able to live without a lot of pressure that was not a burden. Like a woman her age.Although Su Sheng is always behind, but for her, Su Sheng has gradually changed from the original business to emotion.


    At least Su Sheng didn''t give her five thousand dollars a day, and she never asked for it.


    All aspects of life and daily life are well organized for Su Sheng. These days, except for the occasional prison planet at night, Su Sheng was with Emily and did not contact Talip at all. It was almost five days later, Tally Pu visited again.


    And it seems that he drank alcohol.


    A bang on the door interrupted Su Sheng and Emily''s hiccup. Emily put on her nightgown and opened the door, and Talip rushed in directly and then entered Su Sheng''s room.


    "you''ve been drinking?"


    Talip didn''t say a word, he took off his clothes, and kissed Su Sheng.


    This is not normal.


    It seems that Talip should have been wronged. For example, Jesse ignored her and ignored her himself?So after drinking, I finally got out of control?But out of control came to find myself instead of Jessie, which is enough to explain some problems!


    Chapter 461 God is gone and the holy killer appears!


    People, especially women, will do a lot of regrets after they lose control of their emotions.Last time, Su Sheng suggested that Talip turned around and left, but this time it was Emily who wanted to leave but was dragged by Talip and joined the battle directly.


    Ok.


    Very hilarious and absurd.


    Talip took the initiative, and Emily did not dare to refuse. At least the two of them were absurd.But this is really nothing to Su Sheng.


    But Talip regretted it the next day, especially when he saw Jesse.


    Early in the morning, Jesse and the two angels came to Emily¡¯s house to find Su Sheng. Okay, the matter between Su Sheng and Emily was not a secret to Jesse, but when Emily took Su Sheng from the room When he called out, and when Talip was woken up, the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    It is true that Jesse has never considered reuniting, and Talip actually has no such plan.


    But now seeing Emily''s man come out with Talip in Emily''s house, Nima is very embarrassed.


    After seeing Jesse''s weird eyes, Talip didn''t regret it anyway, anyway, what else can I say?So after getting dressed, Talip naturally sat next to Su Sheng and even crawled into his arms like a kitten. It was unnatural for Emily, the''master, to serve tea and pour water instead.


    "I''m in trouble." Jesse said to Su Shengdao in a deep voice.


    "Who is in trouble?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Jesse took a deep breath."God is gone."


    While he was talking and staring at Su Sheng, he knew very well that Su Sheng would understand that this was not a joke. This God is not a usual spoken word or a joke, but refers to the real God.But Su Sheng''s expression was very calm, as if he hadn''t heard it, Jesse had to repeat it again with emphasis.


    "I heard, God is gone, why is this all the fuss? Lucifer in hell is almost gone." Su Sheng muttered, your missionary trio didn''t see two and didn''t see you in a hurry, uh , Although you don''t know.


    "I think this is my destiny, and the meaning of getting it may be to find God." Jessie said again.


    "What are you telling me about? I''m not your dad. If you want to find God, go find it." Su Shengdao.


    Jesse didn''t know what to say, and was silent for a moment."The church asked Emily to take care of me, Talip...you...I hope you can treat her well." After speaking, Jesse got up and left, and two cute angels stood up and paused."How are you willing to shoot?"


    "If I don''t die, I won''t make a move."


    "Then we can only find the person you mentioned."

 399 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 399

    After speaking, the two followed with a tacit understanding.


    "ill!"


    Su Sheng murmured, whether it was Jesse ran over and said to find God, or two cute angels said that they would invite holy killers, what does this have to do with him, and came over to tell him what he was doing?


    "Now you still have a chance to go out this door." Su Sheng said to Talip.


    Talip shook his head, did not speak and did not mean to leave.


    Jesse is going to embark on the road to find God. Su Sheng is not interested, and there is not much fun following him. Although there will be holy killers in the follow-up, but if Su Sheng remembers correctly, holy killers will appear. I will also be in this small town.


    So Su Sheng only needs to stay here and wait for the holy killer to appear, copy his abilities, and then he will be fine. As for Jesse looking for God or chasing after the holy killer, what about love?Jessie walked very simply, he should be here to say goodbye.The church was left to Emily to take care of, but Emily would soon be sent to the Doomsday Wasteland by Su Sheng to be kept in captivity. So this church Emily asked someone to help take care of it, and of course she also spent some money.


    The money came from Su Sheng. After all, Emily had received a lot of care before working in the church. It is definitely worthwhile to buy a little Emily to serve herself harder.As for Talip, he just moved in from the hotel and lived with him. Every day, he either drank alcohol or was driven by Su Sheng with Emily, which meant that he was depraved.Su Sheng didn''t care about this either.


    This kind of life continued until about a week after Jesse left the town...


    Su Sheng finally got excited.


    He felt a very evil breath, it was from hell.


    Su Sheng, who has been to hell, is still very familiar with this breath, although this breath may be different, it is probably not an earth.


    The holy killer is out!


    If his old man doesn¡¯t come out of Su Sheng, he can¡¯t stand it anymore. Just his disgusting character, whether it¡¯s repeating the same life or having a little interest in two pillows, if the holy killer doesn¡¯t show up again, he plans to take it. Don''t teleport to find another pillow to offset this lack of freshness in life.


    Early in the morning, before the two pillows had woken up, Su Sheng went out directly, locking the breath of Su Sheng and teleported directly.


    The green lawn looks full of morning dew, and there is a pit on the flat ground.The pit was not too big, and it seemed to be just over one meter in diameter. Su Sheng walked over and looked down, but found that it was a little bottomless, and there was still a hell aura.


    The holy killer should have crawled out of here, and should not have gone far.


    You don''t need to look for it specially, just feel the gloomy breath of hell. After chasing after the breath for a while, Su Sheng saw someone.


    He was dressed like a western cowboy, and his clothes were tattered and dirty. From the back, he looked like a tramp.But 3.3 his body was filled with a strong breath of death, he seemed to feel something to stop, and put his hands on his waist.


    Turned around.


    The horror of death filled his unshaven and thin face, and he held two guns in both hands.


    Holy gun!


    This is also the holy killer has many abilities, such as immortality, invulnerability, and will not be killed, even if the nuclear bomb is just a joke to him.In addition to this, he has 100%, absolute death, unlimited bullet abilities, and these abilities are dependent on the holy gun.


    Needless to say, infinite bullets are as simple as the name suggests.


    But absolutely dead.


    This ability is very very very abnormal!


    Chapter 462: Copying the Holy Killer and Entering the Marvel World


    Absolute death: The opponent hit by the holy killer¡¯s bullet will die directly. Anyone must defend themselves. Any conscious or conscious object will be completely dead after being hit by the bullet. It cannot be resurrected by magic, cannot be regenerated, and the soul Will be erased!


    The most awesome record of the holy killer is to destroy God with a single shot. Although the God who was killed by him is a little watery, he can only be regarded as the God of the parallel universe, but even so, it is absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary people, and it is awesome enough.The black death emperor''s ability can also achieve death, but it is a bit worse than the absolute death of the holy killer. For example, it cannot be resurrected by magic, cannot be regenerated, and the soul will be erased. This is very unusual. .


    Even if it can''t kill the DC world''s top god, but after stacking its power, it is better than the black death emperor''s ability in application degree and range.


    The holy killer is a character who doesn¡¯t talk too much. He made a deal with the angel, resurrected and killed a guy named Jesse, who has the ability to create the world. This is his mission. As for the others, he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. , But...16...The person in front of him makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    There is a feeling of being treated as prey.


    Tightened his hands tightly and pulled the trigger at Su Sheng.


    boom!


    He shot Su Sheng.


    The speed of the bullet is not fast but it produces a feeling that it cannot be avoided anyway.


    "copy!"


    Saint Su simply copied the ability of the Holy Killer directly and neatly. Originally, he was still thinking about how to force the Holy Killer to take action. He didn''t expect that people really didn''t talk hard, and shot directly without a word of nonsense.


    Su Sheng knew that this guy was killing countless people on the way to chase Jesse. He was definitely not a soft-hearted guy, and he would never stop until he reached his goal.


    Immortal, a hundred shots, absolute death, unlimited bullets.


    All the abilities were replicated, and a gun appeared in Su Sheng''s hand instantly.Unlike the master gun of the holy killer, Su Sheng just showed up a silver-white desert eagle.Pulling the trigger, the bullet instantly hit the opponent''s bullet.


    Aren¡¯t you dead in every case and absolutely dead?It just so happens to me!


    boom!


    Two bullets with special abilities collide together and directly cancel each other out. The bullets collide with each other, crush, and finally disappear.


    The holy killer glanced blankly and raised his hand to continue shooting.


    "Wait, I''m just here to tell you that the person you are looking for has left this town, and you must hurry up if you want to kill him." Su Sheng shouted.


    The holy killer frowned.


    Seeing him stop and wave his hand, Su Sheng turned and walked, step by step, watching Su Sheng drift away, the Holy Killer took the gun back and turned away.Although he hates this person, right now, killing the target is the key.


    The holy killer is gone.


    Su Sheng copied his ability and returned with a full load.


    Back to Emily¡¯s house, Emily and Talip were awake and were making breakfast. Su Sheng smiled and walked over to the two buttocks and took a photo of them. The sound was picked up directly one by one and returned to the bedroom, and it didn''t take long for the sound to burst into sound.


    From morning to noon, from noon to evening.


    The three of them hadn''t left the bedroom for half a step, even if they were used to the absurd behavior with Su Sheng this time, it seemed a little different.As the night got deeper and the three of them were eating, Talip couldn''t help asking, "Did something happen?"


    "Good thing." Su Sheng smiled."I am going to leave here."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Talip and Emily both stopped."Leave here? Go, where?"


    "I will send you to the place I said before, as for you..." Su Shengxian said to Emily and then looked at Talip."I have something for you to do, but it may be dangerous..."


    "Okay, I will do it!" Talip didn''t think much, she wanted to find something to do without goals.


    "Row."


    "Take a good night''s sleep after eating." Su Sheng responded with a smile.

 400 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 400

    There was no words for a night. Early the next morning, Su Sheng took Emily, and Talip teleported directly to Angela and Zed. This teleportation shocked the two of them, but Su Sheng also Too lazy to explain so much, let Talip stay, Su Sheng sent Emily, Zed, and Angela directly back to the doomsday wasteland world in the collection room, and now he is thinking of the Marvel world for I don¡¯t want to waste the world to explain so much for the fun I bring. Anyway, someone will explain to them after entering the doomsday wasteland.


    After sending them away, Su Sheng went to see Dina Lance to take away the trainees.


    Special forces members: Jane, Jinx, the red-haired woman, and the Baroness, a member of the Cobra organization.The four people have changed quite a lot after this period of training. The main reason is that the original temperament of the body is hidden and will not make people feel that there is a problem at first sight, especially for all kinds of superpowers. The situation also has a certain understanding and coping methods.


    "follow me."


    Saint Su opened the Shockwave Wormhole, and several people went in one after another to join Talip.


    "I have sent someone to do the pre-deployment, and I will take you there in a while. The mission is about to start at 470!" After a few simple words, Su Sheng began to use the shock wave ability to sense the Marvel world.


    Stack, stack, stack.


    After a long while, the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised the shock wave wormhole and opened it again, and glanced at the girls, they entered the shock wave wormhole one by one and disappeared.


    Su Sheng jumped in and jumped in.


    The next moment Su Sheng landed on both feet, and before he could see the surrounding situation clearly, he felt that something was staring at him.This is an indescribable feeling, as if someone is watching him invisibly in the world. These eyes are the same as the eyes that I used to sense the Marvel world with shock waves and forcibly closed the Marvel world!


    "Damn, is this being targeted?"


    Su Sheng can feel that the other party is not malicious, or that he has no intention of making a move, so he can''t copy it.However, Su Sheng could feel that the opponent was very strong, very strong. For the first time, Su Sheng felt that even if the opponent shot, he might not be able to replicate the opponent''s ability.


    "Damn, who is this guy?"


    ...


    PS; open the Marvel chapter!In addition, this chapter is always rewarding more than the old book "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", continue to ask for flowers, the total number of flowers will soon surpass the old book "Marvel: The Coming of the King"!


    ¢Ù¢Û Marvel: Secret Invasion


    Chapter 463: Marvel World: Replacing the Phantom Assassin Erica


    "Do you feel anything?" Su Sheng turned to the women and asked.


    Everyone paused and shook their heads."No, what''s the matter?"


    Su Sheng shook his head. They didn''t feel that it might be because the level was too low and could not be noticed at all, or it might be because the owner of those eyes was not interested in staring at them at all, just staring at themselves!


    Life court?The five gods?Or is it a powerful existence in the Marvel world?


    Too many candidates are difficult to match.


    But for now, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile. No matter what purpose the other person is staring at him, it means there is no malice if he doesn¡¯t act.Saint Su really doesn''t mind starting a fight now, but his purpose in coming to Marvel World is to invade secretly, to try to see if the earth can be destroyed.


    The fun hadn''t started yet, Su Sheng didn''t plan to make himself busy so quickly.


    Don''t let go of wretched development!


    "Let''s go." Su Sheng sensed Lolite''s position and waved to open the shock wave wormhole and led everyone past.


    This is a basement.


    The room was very damp, and it felt dim even when the light was on.


    This is the place where Lolita temporarily settles, and it is also a relatively safe and confidential place. It is best to leave no traces as much as possible. After all, replacing Jia Ying in the future also reduces the possibility of being discovered.Everyone was here, Su Sheng introduced them to each other by the way, and let people tell Talip about the world, and then asked Lolita about it.


    In general, her gains are not small but the progress is not too great. Lolite¡¯s first goal is not Jia Ying, who she wants to replace, because Jia Ying is an alien, and the base will be located in a remote alien in the next life. Was discovered, so she first focused on Erica the Phantom Assassin.


    The Phantom Assassin Erica is the daughter of a Greek diplomat and a disciple of Gunsou, but because Gunsou saw the darkness and anger hidden in her heart and refused her to join the Zhenchunhui, she infiltrated the hostile organization of the Zhenchunhui. , As a result, all hands will be able to train Erica into a killing machine.Today Erica has not had a family change, nor has he fallen in love with the future Daredevil Matt Murdoch, nor has he come into contact with the old man. What kind of hand-to-hand association should he join?


    So paying attention to her is relatively simple and will not attract attention.


    "I have also learned about Bobby''s situation. She is now being trained as a trainee agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and will leave S.H.I.E.L.D. one day a week." Lolita said again.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Then start with Erica. You hand over the investigation information to Jinx so that she can be familiar with it as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Lolita has gone to find Jin Kesi.


    Su Sheng was not idle either, using Indigo''s ability to access the Internet to get a general understanding of the world situation. Iron Man is still the dude who loves sleeping calendar girls. The captain of the United States is still in the ice and has not awakened. Xavier Genius Youth School Low-key recruiting mutant students, it seems that the Marvel world has not yet opened, there are many opportunities for Su Sheng to do things.Simply figured out the current situation of the Marvel world, Su Sheng began to identify himself, the red-haired woman, and the baroness.


    According to Su Sheng''s thoughts and the two of them''s behavior style, Su Sheng plans to let them enter SHIELD.One penetrated into SHIELD and the other penetrated into Hydra.They don''t have a double body in the Marvel world, and the way to replace them is unlikely, so they must have a decent identity.


    And it must be detailed and true to be able to withstand the investigation of SHIELD and Hydra.


    Night fell gradually.


    Su Sheng helped the red-haired woman and the baroness to fix their identities. The identity of the baroness referred to her original trajectory. Her parents passed away, her younger brother died unexpectedly when she joined the army, she had no relatives, and did not have much interpersonal relationships.As for the red-haired girl, the situation is similar. This file is sorted out and modified layer by layer by Su Sheng, and there will definitely be no major problems.


    After handling them, Su Sheng sent them away one by one. Before they could enter S.H.I.E.L.D., they still needed to add more life trajectories and find a way to get into the sight of SHIELD!As for his own identity, Su Sheng, an orphan from an 18th-tier city in China, even if S.H.I.What''s more, Su Sheng didn''t really care about his identity. He hadn''t considered whether he would stand by and be a passerby or get into the camp of so-called heroes and play in the dark.


    Su Sheng prefers the latter. First, he can get in touch with all kinds of people or things. Even if he does things secretly, he can feel involved. Second, he can also experience the fun of being undercover or being a hero, and wait until the matter is mature. If the fun is gone, turn around again, tusk...should be more fun, right?


    "Oh, the guard of the Greek Embassy is too loose? There are not many guards, Erica''s father is not there, and she is at home. This is a suitable opportunity." Part of Su Sheng''s attention was focused on Going to the Greek Embassy, ??don¡¯t miss it if it¡¯s a godsend.


    "Come with me." Su Sheng said, the shock wave wormhole opened and Jin Kesi jumped directly in.


    Embassy of Greece.


    Su Sheng appeared directly in Erica''s bedroom, while Erica was wearing her pajamas and was playing with the laptop.The sudden tumbling wormhole in the room made Erica startled. Just as she was about to shout, a white light flashed by. Erica snorted and closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    "I checked her blood type. DNA is the same as yours. Now you put on her clothes. You should already know some information about her. From now on, you are Erica. Your task is very simple. Develop and then find a way to blend into the association to seize power!"


    Jinx took off her clothes while listening to Su Sheng''s instructions.


    Not long after, Jinx had changed into Erica''s clothes, and Su Sheng packed up Erica and Jinx''s clothes and returned from the shock wave wormhole.


    Shockwave Wormhole is closed.


    Su Sheng directly took out the cage world he manifested without stopping, took Erica to shrink it and went in.


    The first goal, the replacement is successful.


    Chapter 464 Secret Invasion, all replaced!


    There are now two prisoners in the prison world.


    One is the vampire Cassidy.


    One is Erica who has just been sent in.


    The real prison world is actually a rest room-like environment, but the whole is divided into male prison and female prison.Each rest room has a special setting. The outside cannot be seen from the inside, but the inside can be seen from the outside.Moreover, once you enter this cage world, all your abilities will disappear, whether you are a mutant, a magician or a mutant, your abilities will disappear here.And after entering the cage, he will be affected by the black flower of mercy and plunge into the endless beauty.


    At the same time, the world will not feel hunger, hunger and thirst, but the vital signs will remain relatively low and become very weak.


    The long and high hall.

 401 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 401

    In the center is a magnificent throne, and the walls on both sides slowly open, and countless cages are arranged neatly.Su Sheng put back the wall of the male prison on the left, then opened the cage number 1 and put Erica in it, who was impoverished in a dream.


    There was a clicking sound.


    460


    Erica¡¯s hands and feet were instantly handcuffed, and the large font stood in the cage. At the same time, a thing that looked like an electronic hoop was worn on Erica¡¯s head. The hoop could receive the prisoner¡¯s dream and record it. Down, Su Sheng can know the past and secrets of the prisoner through it.


    Looking at Erica in the cage, Su Sheng stroked the glass face of the cage and said with a smile."You have been my forbidden from now on, enjoy your happiness in your dreams, and come to you to enjoy my happiness when I am bored!"


    Thoughts move.


    The cage slowly contracted and leaned against the wall of the cage, followed by the wall slowly pulling apart to block it.


    Su Sheng left the cage world.


    Jinx replaced Erica, and the red-haired woman and the baroness were also sent away, and now only Lolita, Jane, and Talip are left.


    "Already replaced one, then make persistent efforts to replace everyone else. It will take time for you to do things, so I can start my game." After Su Sheng came back, he tried to invade SHIELD, the defense of SHIELD. The system is relatively advanced, but with Indigo''s ability, this defense system is similar to a sieve, and Su Sheng can enter and exit without even knowing it.


    Through the S.H.I.E.L.D. network, Su Sheng quickly found the sound bird Bobby. As a retired gymnastics champion Bobby¡¯s fighting training seemed very easy, although it is still unknown among the agents of SHIELD, it is actually She also has a background.


    Gonzalez, a senior agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., is her background, but few people know this line.From when she was assigned a task to sneak into Hydra and later joined Coulson, the S.H.I.E.L.D. team led by the good old Phil Coleson was actually for surveillance, but was later counted as a genuine addition to Aegis. Bureau team.


    Nowadays, Bobby is still unknown. This is the best time to replace.


    Dormitory where S.H.I.E.L.D. agents rest.


    After a day of training, Bobby has rested after taking a shower.


    In the dim room, Bobby slept sweetly.


    Two figures gradually emerged from the shadows in the corners of the room. Although the security as the base of S.H.I.E.L.D. is very strict, but fortunately, it is still very humane. There is no monitoring equipment installed in the agent''s room.Su Sheng walked to the bed and watched the sleepy Bobby lightly touch her eyebrows.


    She fell asleep in the dream of the black flower of mercy, and she slept more deeply.


    Su Sheng turned his head and glanced at Jane. He had prepared for the battle and took off her clothes, and then came to help Su Sheng take off Bobby¡¯s pajamas and put them on again. Su Sheng held Bobby and brought Jane¡¯s things. Leave quietly.


    The cage world.


    There is a second replacement.


    Su Sheng barely rested, and non-stop locked the other person''s position, currently following the clairvoyant flower skirt Lena in Hydra.Reina is convinced that clairvoyance has the ability to predict the future and does not know that clairvoyance is actually just a hydra hidden in S.H.I.E.L.D., and that it can achieve the same effect as predicting the future by using S.H.I.E.L.D. resources.It is relatively simple to replace Lena, but it is relatively difficult to grasp her situation. After the replacement, Su Sheng directly used the past learned by his spiritual ability and then told Talip!


    Next is Jia Ying, who Lolita needs to replace.


    This is a bit difficult. Although the defense is not as strong as SHIELD, the ability of the alien race in the next life is strange. After all, the alien race is a special group that competes with mutants.It is almost impossible for anyone to sneak in and replace their leader, but this is nothing to Su Sheng.


    The teleportation appeared first, and then the angel''s power was used to make the world still.


    Su Sheng also deliberately felt it, and those eyes staring at him did not appear.After the timeout, Lolita and Jia Ying were replaced by the same method, but looking at the snake tattoo on Lolita¡¯s body was a bit tricky. To modify the reality, Su Sheng not only removed Lolita¡¯s tattoo, even Jia Ying had originally By the way, Su Sheng also helped Lolita have the ability to absorb life and replenish herself. After all, the person she wants to replace is an alien with super powers, and if Lolita doesn¡¯t have it, it¡¯s easy to reveal it.


    After telling Lolita about Jia Ying''s memory.


    Su Sheng returned the world to normal and left by himself.


    The cage world can be lively.


    Phantom assassin, imitation sound bird, Inhuman Rena, the afterlife leader of Inhuman Jia Ying.Add a vampire in the DC world, if you have time, you can study vampires and Jia Ying.


    All the secretly invaded manpower were replaced and settled successfully.


    Su Sheng was alone now, got a backpack to collect the cage world. Su Sheng came out of the basement and began to wonder how he should play.


    Strolling in the feasting streets, Su Sheng looks like a tourist with a bag on his back.While walking, Su Sheng wondered how to play?Although he has not yet decided before, Su Sheng feels that he should go to guest heroes. On the one hand, he can get in touch with more news and participate in the action. After all, heroes in the Marvel world are still popular. With this level of identity, everything is very good. Convenience.On the other hand, this is much more interesting than when a passerby is watching a play silently.


    The 465th chapter was robbed as soon as he arrived, the beauty saves the hero?


    "what?"


    As he walked, the corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose slightly, and he felt someone following him behind him.Are you planning to rob yourself?Is it because of Asian skin color?Hey, I was robbed as soon as I returned to the Marvel world. How unfriendly the Marvel world is to me!


    The sound of footsteps came from behind, and after Su Sheng, he felt that his waist was held up by something stiff.


    "do not move."


    A ferocious voice sounded from behind, and then he pushed Su Sheng to a dim alley next to him.


    Su Sheng leaned back against the wall and watched a black man looking at him with a gun."Are you going to rob me?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and escape all the valuable things." The black man said sharply, holding the gun.


    "Why?" Su Sheng asked not hurriedly and curiously."You don''t want to grab so many, I just came here not long, why do you want to grab me?"


    "Fak, Shao special nonsense, you are the one who snatched it, yellow-skinned monkey!" The black man seemed to be dissatisfied with Su Sheng so calmly asking questions, the black muzzle was on Su Sheng''s forehead and he was about to grab it. His backpack.


    "why."


    "Why do you want to die!"


    Su Sheng mumbled softly with a sharp look in his eyes, ready to kill this indifferent guy. This kind of scum that can be wiped out by a single thought really corrupted Su Sheng''s few good impressions of Marvel World.


    "Let go of him!"


    Just as Su Sheng was about to let this scum disappear from this world, a slightly nervous voice rang.


    A girl who looks like 18 or 9 years old is standing in an alley with a gun in her hand and aimed at a black man. This girl has an oriental appearance. Although she is not particularly tall, she is fairly uniform. The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth can''t help but raise slightly. Up.


    "It seems you don''t need to look for a pillow specially."


    "Bi Chi, I warn you that it is best not to be nosy..." As soon as the black man''s voice fell, he saw the girl shooting.


    boom!


    The gunfire sounded.


    The black man screamed and fell back directly to the ground.


    The girl was shocked and shouted at Su Sheng."What are you doing in a daze, run!"


    Su Sheng didn''t expect that she would shoot so decisively that she was stunned for a while, but the girl thought that Su Sheng was frightened. Seeing him standing still, the girl ran over and pulled Su Sheng and planned to run away.


    "Wait." Su Sheng stopped her for a while, then turned to the black man to release the power of creation.


    "You should commit suicide!"


    "He doesn''t commit suicide because he''s a gangster. Let''s go. The police should come in a while." The girl thought Su Sheng was not enough. In her opinion, Su Sheng''s words were useless and was just a waste of time. I would not commit suicide just because of a word.


    She took Su Sheng and quickly ran out of the alley, ran for about 100 meters and got into a van that looked almost scrapped.After getting in the car and starting the car, the girl looked back and galloped. After driving a few blocks, she stopped and stalled in a relatively remote and unobstructed alley.


    She did not speak to Su Sheng, but hurriedly turned back and hooked the notebook not far away. She wore a denim jacket with a small black T-shirt inside her denim jacket. She turned around. , Su Sheng''s flat lower abdomen was in full view. The girl picked up the notebook, opened it and tapped it quickly.

 402 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 402

    Lines of code were displayed quickly, and she breathed out two minutes later.


    "Okay, I have deleted the traffic video of you and me by the way and also deleted your previous ones, so at least there is no need to worry that the police will come to the door." The girl sighed in relief and turned to Su Shengdao.


    "Oh."


    Su Sheng responded with a smile and asked."Are you a hacker?"


    "Very powerful hacker." The girl said without humility."Don''t think that the U.S. country is so good, even if the locals dare not go out alone at night, especially people of other skin colors. You go quickly and be careful later."


    Su Sheng looked at the back of the car.


    It''s messy, and the breath of life is very strong.


    "You live in a car?" Su Sheng asked.


    The girl nodded."It''s very convenient."


    "Why did you help me just now? You still dare to shoot, aren''t you afraid that those gangsters will trouble you?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    "Then you have to find me." The girl pouted her lips and said disapprovingly, but did not explain why she helped Su Sheng.In fact, she herself didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t care about such troubles. It¡¯s just that she was a little irritable today. She was treated differently because of her skin color, so she didn¡¯t see Su Sheng being robbed. I resisted and rushed to help.


    As for the bastard who was injured by herself, she was actually not too worried. Originally, she planned to move to another place and deleted the surveillance related to herself. Even if they wanted to find themselves, it was not that easy.Unfortunately, what she didn''t know was that not long after she took Su Sheng to leave, the black bastard took up his gun and ended his life as if he had been evil.


    joke.


    Dare to grab Su Sheng, and dare to point a gun at Su Sheng''s head. Only if you can survive, there will be ghosts.Even if Su Sheng planned to play as a guest hero, he didn''t intend to be that kind of Madonna''s heart overflowing, and he was so generous that he would not fight back when he was cheated and bullied.


    His guest hero was intended to have fun, but not to make himself wronged.


    "Can I stay with you temporarily and stay in your car? Of course, I can pay the rent." Su Sheng said as he took out five hundred dollars from his wallet and handed it over.


    The girl frowned and said: "Are you sick? If you have money, you can go to a hotel. Why do you live here? I have no place for you."


    "I have no identity." Su Sheng took it for granted."I came here smuggled from China. I originally planned to start a new life in the United States without relatives and no reason. But I didn''t expect to be robbed as soon as I arrived. This made me feel less good about this place. You helped me, and I think You seem to be very capable and might be able to help me solve the problem temporarily."


    "Of course, I can also help you solve the money problem." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    The girl hesitated for a while and asked."What''s your name?"


    "Su Sheng, how about you?"


    "You can call me Skye." The girl said.


    Chapter 466: Shocking female Skye!


    Skye, whose real name is Daisy Johnson, whose mother is Jia Ying, the afterlife leader of the Inhuman race, is the one replaced by Lolita.Growing up in an orphanage, Phil Coleson found out that he was recruited to the S.H.I.E.L.D. squad because of his superior hacking skills and joined a hacker organization called Rising Tide. He became a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent trained by Iron Cavaliers.She is a member of the alien race. She has the ability to shock after being exposed to the fog of Terrigan. She is a powerful figure in the S.H.I.E.L.D. squad. In the comics, she has defeated Magneto and became a level ten agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. The captain of the Warriors also briefly served as the director of SHIELD.


    Since Su Sheng''s secret invasion plan replaced Jia Ying, she would definitely not let Jia Ying''s daughter Zhenbo Nui, but she did not expect that she would appear and save herself by such a coincidence.Although Su Sheng didn''t need her to save him at all, it was a lucky thing that Su Sheng encountered after returning to the Marvel world.


    He was thrown into the DC world for the first time in the Marvel world. He finally wandered in the DC world. He wanted to return to the Marvel world and was stared at by a pair of eyes that didn¡¯t know who it was. robbed.


    The Marvel World was really not friendly to him, but Skye''s voluntary appearance was considered lucky.


    Now Skye is not an experienced agent after joining S.H.I.E.L.D., perhaps because Su Sheng was robbed and saved him by himself, so Skye is not too alert or worried about Su Sheng, and even a little bit of Su Sheng. Saint as the weaker side.


    Su Sheng didn''t intend to defend himself. Nobody in the Marvel world knew him anyway. It''s not bad to be a man behind a woman, at least you don''t have to hide yourself like the DC World Doctor Manhattan or the Black Death.Su Sheng even decided not to expose too much ability, so that he could paddle happily.


    "Since you have money, why don''t we go open the house?" Skye said cunningly."Anyway, the money is the rent or protection fee you gave me. Let''s go to the hotel so that I can take a good bath and relax, and the hotel''s network is faster."


    Su Sheng did not speak but handed the money to Skye. Skye unceremoniously took it over and fiddled around on the phone for a few times and quickly found a cheaper hotel with a good environment. Unfortunately, there is no standard room but a double bed room.


    Skye looked at some delicate Su Sheng, he shouldn''t be a threat.


    Using hacking technology to book a room for free, once again started the car and drove to the alley near the hotel, packed the car with good things or something, and Skye went directly to the hotel with his bag and Su Sheng.At the front desk, Skye reported the name and document number and took the key to greet Su Sheng into the elevator.


    Su Sheng''s money before?


    Hehe, Skye put it away naturally, after all, no matter how powerful the hacking technique is, many times it won¡¯t work without cash!


    Skye shouldn''t have lived in such a clean and comfortable environment for a long time. He threw his backpack on the bed and took off his denim jacket to Su Shengdao."You take a rest first, I''ll take a shower."


    Without waiting for Su Sheng''s answer, he went straight into the bathroom and locked the door.


    The patter of water sounded, and Su Sheng put the bag aside and sat down on the bed at the same time opened the bracelet to pay attention to the situation of other people. For the time being, it seemed to be going well.Su Sheng turned on the TV and watched it casually.


    It took more than an hour for Skye to walk out, knowing that she was taking a bath, but she didn''t know what she thought she had done to get enough food and clothing.Speaking of Skye is also miserable. Not counting the future achievements, hacking skills alone are also second to none. As a result, even a comfortable bath is so luxurious and rare!


    Su Sheng once again sighed the charm of money and then got up and walked to the bathroom.


    Su Sheng went to take a bath and Skye was not idle. First, he took out his equipment to charge, and then took out his laptop to easily hack the hotel''s network. After limiting other network speeds, he began to use his mouth to tap the keyboard with a smile and get busy.


    When Su Sheng came out of the shower, Skye looked up at his shirtless upper body and couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    What a cool muscle.


    He didn''t expect him to have such muscles when he looked so gentle and delicate.


    "I warn you not to think anything wrong, otherwise..." Skye took out the gun under the pillow and shook it to remind Su Sheng.


    "Okay..." Su Sheng smiled and lay down beside Skye.


    Looking at the distance, Skye was satisfied and continued to get busy.The focused Sky gradually forgot that there was a strange man beside him, and devoted himself to the Internet.The Su Sheng on the side looked at the focused Skye for a while and then closed his eyes and fell into a sleep sleep.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Skye stretched out to rest when he was finished, only to find that Su Sheng, who was already asleep next to him, reacted.


    "The long one is pretty handsome."


    Skye murmured and put the things away. After confirming that Su Sheng was indeed asleep, he took off his jeans and showed off the girl''s unique skill of not taking off clothes and hoods. Then he turned off the lights and lay down.


    The room was instantly dim.


    Hearing the steady breathing and the man''s breath, Skye lay down for a long time before falling asleep.


    When she was asleep, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, turned over and hugged Skye while releasing the black benevolent flower''s ability to make her fall asleep.Su Sheng controlled the dream to construct a dream that could quickly get closer to Sky.


    A dreamland of illusion and truth, blending with each other.


    On the first night in the Marvel universe, Su Sheng embraced Skye and slept like this in their dreams.


    night.


    Passed away quietly.


    The next morning Skye woke up at 0.9 to find that she was lying in Su Sheng''s arms and it was no accident. She subconsciously thought that she was still in a dream.But she only reacted when she saw that her clothes were intact and her mind gradually cleared up.


    "It''s horrible. I just met him. Even if I sleep on a bed, I don''t want to... dream of such a direct dream? And I don''t remember the dream before and after the clips? How long I am, Is it time for me to fall in love?" Recalling the intense segment in the dream, Skye mumbled and gently pulled Su Sheng''s hand to the side before turning around to find his own pants and clothes ready to put on.

 403 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 403

    This...is the credit of the dream.


    If there were no dreams of last night, Skye would have gone crazy if he woke up and found himself in the arms of Saint Su!


    Chapter 467 Want to soak me in a necklace?


    Seeing Skye tiptoe into the bathroom, Su Sheng opened his eyes and raised his mouth.


    After a while, Skye packed up and came out. As soon as he came out, he saw Su Sheng wearing clothes, which made Skye subconsciously feel a guilty conscience."You, you are awake."


    "Morning, I slept well last night, how are you?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "I, I''m okay." Skye responded and fluffed his hair."Since you are awake, go wash, and then I will take you to breakfast."


    "it is good."


    After a brief wash, Su Sheng followed Skye out of the hotel to a nearby fast food restaurant to eat.Of course, Su Sheng checked out.


    "What''s the matter today?" Su Sheng asked Skye over his coffee


    Skye paused and shook his head: "There should be nothing wrong."


    "Do me a favor first. I plan to rent a house in New York and have a place to stay. Then I need to deal with my identity problem. This requires money, and I don¡¯t have much cash, so I need you to help me The things on hand are processed." Su Shengdao.


    14 "Okay." Skye agreed very simply.


    After eating and returning to the hotel, Su Sheng took out his bag.The world of the cage was reduced and placed so that it would not be discovered. He took out a pocket from his bag and handed it to Skye.Skye was shocked when he took it and opened it. There were several gold bars and jewels inside.


    Although Skye hasn''t been exposed to these things, it can be concluded that the value of these things is worth millions of dollars, right?She easily took out a pendant necklace. The necklace is very beautiful, especially the gems on the pendant. It''s just that the pendant Skye is estimated to be worth hundreds of thousands of dollars, right?


    "This... so much, where did you get it?" Sky looked at Su Sheng in surprise."And just put it in the bag. If it wasn''t for me to help you yesterday, you would definitely have been robbed of these things. And you were too courageous? We didn''t know you before and you dared to bring things with me. Together, you still sleep so dead, are you not afraid of me stealing it?"


    "You don''t know what''s in my bag." Su Sheng smiled and got up and walked to Skye, took the pendant necklace from her hand and hung it on her neck. He lifted the hair behind her and fastened the necklace. Su Sheng took Skye to the mirror in the bathroom, and looked at Skye in the mirror with his hands on her shoulders."You look pretty, I gave it to you."


    "This won''t work!"


    Skye looked at himself in the mirror very satisfied, and didn''t care about Su Sheng''s somewhat intimate behavior, but he heard that he would subconsciously refuse to give Skye to himself.


    "Shh!" Su Sheng said with a smile."It''s just that you helped me deal with the handling fees and subsequent living expenses for those things."


    On the other hand, Su Sheng''s hands slowly and quietly descended, slowly holding Skye''s waist from his shoulders, trying to embrace her.Skye suddenly grabbed Su Sheng''s hand with both hands, and turned to look at Su Sheng with a smile."Looking at you gentle and gentle, I didn''t expect to be a playboy, why? I want to use this necklace to soak me."


    "It''s just for you." Su Sheng didn''t mean to be exposed at all, and turned and came out of the bathroom with a chuckle.Skye touched the necklace on his neck, took it off, and followed it out, but instead of putting it back in Su Sheng''s bag, he put it in his own bag.


    "This necklace belongs to me. I''ll take care of the other things for you, but I can only go to the black market so the price will definitely be lower. I will try my best to help you. If you don''t rest assured, you can go with me." Skye said.


    Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand without speaking.


    Skye snorted and put the things on and tied them directly to his waist. Then he found a long coat and put it on to block it before leaving the hotel.


    After Skye left, Su Sheng continued to monitor the situation of the others.


    The red-haired woman and the baroness don''t have to worry about dressing, it seems that both of them are getting used to it well.There was no problem with Jinx, although Erica''s family had returned and greeted Jinx, but there was no flaw at all.As for Jane, it''s still normal, after all, Bobby is still unknown, and there are not many friends, no one has discovered the flaw.


    Lolita, as the leader of the afterlife of Inhumans, was even less noticed. Talip encountered a little trouble. Maybe because of the lack of previous training, he was a little nervous, but the problem should not be too big.


    What''s next?


    Skye hasn''t joined the Rising Tide organization, but he is considered a somewhat famous hacker. Maybe he can lead Skye in the direction of S.H.I.E.L.D. and then he can enter the sight of S.H.I. In the end, it was proved to be the great demon who wanted to destroy the earth.


    Gee, how interesting this reversal is!


    Skye came back very quickly, and within an hour Skye returned with a different bag.Close the door, put the bag in Su Sheng and unlock the zipper, there are stacks of dollar bills inside.


    "A total of eight hundred thousand, you count them and we have to leave here so that people don''t watch." Skye said.


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng didn''t bother to pull the bag directly to pack up his things, Skye pouted and said nothing. The two checked out of the hotel and got into Skye''s van 037 and drove away quickly.After driving the car for more than three hours, already driving from the city to the suburbs, Skye suddenly turned into a small road next to him. Not long after, a small villa came into view.


    "Don''t tell me this is yours, you shouldn''t be able to afford it if you are so poor?" Su Sheng teased towards Skye.


    Skye curled his lips and said sourly: "I may not be able to afford it in my life. Have you heard of Tony Stark? This is the villa where he gave his secretary. But her secretary often has to stay with him for almost no time. Here, instead of leaving it empty, let me use it for a few days."


    Hearing this, she knew that she should have borrowed before.


    Su Sheng watched Skye hide the car and get out of the car with his things. Sky used his mobile phone to hack the lock of the door and pushed the door directly in. His swaggering familiarity was evident at first glance.Skye didn''t feel guilty, and Su Sheng wouldn''t have it. Tony Stark''s secretary should be Pepper Pepper, right?At this time, Pepper shouldn''t come with Iron Man Tony Stark, but just a simple secretary.


    Gee, this gave away a villa, which not only shows that Tony is not bad, but also proves Pepper¡¯s ability.


    After all, Tony Stark''s character is not so easy to get along with, it is really not so easy to satisfy him!


    Chapter 468: Little Pepper''s Villa and Freezer Gun Bait


    "What do you think?"


    When Skye saw Saint Su coming in, he sat on the sofa in the living room without talking and asked casually and sat down beside him.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I have no idea what to do in the future, what about you? What are you going to do in the future? Do you plan to be a hacker like this forever?"


    "Otherwise, what can I do?" Skye pouted.


    "What? You can be my girlfriend." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Skye gave a noncommittal laugh."I don''t know if you are a playboy or you want to find a company because I saved you or you feel lonely in a strange environment. I won''t be with you no matter what."


    "Is there no chance?"


    Skye thought for a while."Dream."


    "Where are your parents?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    Skye''s expression changed slightly after a while and said, "I am an orphan."


    "Sorry." Su Sheng said pretendingly."Then you haven''t thought of looking for them? You should be able to find any clues with your hacking skills?"


    "They are dead." Skye said.


    "Sorry." Su Sheng gave a false consolation, passed away?The dead should be the agents of SHIELD, right?It was Skye''s fake parents.After all, Skye is 084. 084 is S.H.I.E.L.D.''s code name for mysterious and dangerous items. It can be said that Skye is almost always under S.H.I.E.L.D. monitoring, but most of the time is free.With that said, S.H.I.E.L.D. should already know its existence, so now we must create an opportunity for S.H.I.E.L.D. to show itself.


    Skye shook his head."You still think about what you should do in the future, you don''t need to worry about my affairs."


    "My business is very simple, first find a house and fix the identity problem, and then continue my original job." Su Sheng smiled.


    "What did you do?" Skye asked curiously.


    "Designer."


    "Weapon designer!"

 404 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 404

    Su Sheng said with a smile.¡°It¡¯s not accurate to say that it¡¯s a job, because I haven¡¯t made a profit yet and I have put in a lot of money. However, my weapon design is very advanced, at least more than ten years ahead of most weapons. So I need a studio and rich Buyers."


    "Really?" Skye didn''t believe it.


    Skye''s suspicion seemed to make Su Sheng dissatisfied."Of course it is true. I named it the freezing gun, which can produce cold rays of absolute zero degrees, but this research is too invested, and I need time and money to finally perfect it."


    "Then you are pretty good." Skye sighed.


    She really didn''t expect Su Sheng to be a scientist or a weapon designer. She knew the absolute zero temperature, the theoretical minimum temperature, if he could really create it, it would be very, very powerful."You shouldn''t have enough money to invest in research? Are you planning to find an arms manufacturing company or a laboratory to invest in you?"


    "Not sure, let''s watch it then." Su Shengdao.


    Skye nodded and got up and walked aside to take out the computer, not knowing what he was busy again.


    Su Sheng throws the cryogun as a bait to see if SHIELD will take the bait.There is no monitoring equipment in this villa, but there are a lot of monitoring equipment. It is probably installed by S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.. It is impossible to install any monitoring and monitoring equipment directly in Tony Stark¡¯s place. There may be a windfall if the villa is put on it, even if it is not there, there will be no loss.S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau claims to have all kinds of intelligence around the world. How did it come from?Isn''t it a wide cast net?


    Skye is the key monitoring target of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, and I believe S.H.I.


    Night fell quietly.


    Skye yawned and turned off the computer. He glanced at Su Sheng and said, "I will go to bed first, and I will take you to find a house tomorrow."


    "Where do I sleep?" Su Sheng asked.


    "There are so many rooms here, you can sleep wherever you like." Skye said, turning around and going upstairs.


    "Oh, let me use the computer." Su Shengdao.


    Sky waved his hand and went up without speaking.


    Su Sheng picked up the computer and started to investigate. Stark Industries, Hanmer Technology, these are the two largest arms dealers in the United States. Su Sheng took out the freezing gun not only to attract SHIELD but also to do things. The more chaotic the world, the better.


    Stark Industries is not very interested in Su Sheng. After Tony becomes Iron Man, the Weapon Department will be closed, and selling to Stark Industries will not benefit much. So Su Sheng mainly looks at Hanmer Technology, although Hanmer Technology Not as good as Stark''s industry, but it is also rich. The most important thing is that Justin Hammer is not a good bird. He doesn''t have much ability but likes to compete with Iron Man. In terms of business talent, Justin Hammer is more powerful than Tony. But the two of them have control over the company half a catastrophe.


    Tony was betrayed by Obadiah, and Hanmer Technology, although no one wants to kill Justin Hammer, but the shareholders are complicated and have long been infiltrated by various people like Hydra. In short, Justin Hammer If you get the cryogun, then other forces will get the cryogun.


    Once this thing is mass-produced, hehe...


    After pretending to watch for a long time, Su Sheng turned off the computer and went upstairs to Skye¡¯s room, opened the door, Skye seemed to be asleep, Su Sheng took off his coat and walked to the bed to lie down. Skye was awakened dissatisfied. Said: "What are you doing, so many rooms don''t sleep and squeeze with me, go out."


    "If you mess up, you have to clean up, trouble." Su Sheng murmured not to leave, Skye mumbled and pushed for a while when he saw that Su Sheng refused to leave and he just ignored it, and gradually fell asleep after a while.


    This sleep made her fall asleep again.


    It is still a dreamland constructed by Su Sheng.


    This time her dreams were particularly long and changed.In the dream, she became Su Sheng¡¯s girlfriend. Su Sheng created a studio to perfect the cryogun. She was responsible for helping. The husband and wife filed the cryogun and sold it for a good price. The two became rich and rich. Little Pepper, in this big house...


    Chapter 469: The Landlord Black Widow?


    "early."


    The sun was shining, and Skye waking up in the arms of Su Shengchao said hello.


    Skye, who squinted his eyes, subconsciously replied and kissed Su Sheng on the mouth of his proactively earlier. This movement was very natural and familiar, as if he didn''t know how many times he had done it.The eyes met, and the surprise in Su Sheng''s eyes made Sky a little stunned, and then he reacted instantly.


    I drew a distance from Su Sheng.


    The reason she would act like this was because she would wake up like this every day in her dream, so she opened her eyes and heard Su Sheng said that she had done this subconsciously in the early days.But dreams are dreams, reality is reality, and the atmosphere of her kiss immediately became awkward.


    "I...I didn''t wake up just now." Skye defended.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "I can see it, have you... dreamed of me?"


    Didn¡¯t I dream about it, I even dreamed of being married to you... Oh my God, Skye got up a little annoyed and said: "Get up quickly, I''ll take you to see the house."


    Skye obviously didn''t talk about the topic of dreams for a reason, and Su Sheng didn''t ask any questions. This episode passed quickly.The two immediately cleaned up the house and restored it to its original state, and then left to start looking for a house. Yesterday Skye had 503 helped Su Sheng to see a few houses. Although Su Sheng is rich now, he thought of what he would study for freezing. Guns, so the price of this house should not be too expensive first, and secondly, it is better to have a larger space. There are not many options in this range.


    Skye drove the car and took Su Sheng to see several places in succession. It was not satisfied, unknowingly, the day was about to pass.


    "There is one last one. If you are not satisfied after reading it, you can only say it tomorrow." Skye drove towards Su Shengdao.


    Su Sheng said.


    The car drove for twenty minutes and stopped in a two-story cottage with a single door.


    "Although the price here is a bit more expensive, it''s not too big. It''s more in line with your conditions." After getting out of the car, Skye took Su Sheng in and rang the doorbell.


    After a while, the door opened.


    A woman in hot pants, a loose T-shirt and a nightgown opened the door.


    The white legs, the waves that are ready to emerge, the curls of hair are full of lazy and charming temperament, like a ball of flame, knowing that it will be burnt when approaching, can''t help but want to rush over.Seeing this woman, Skye subconsciously wanted to take Su Sheng away, but at this time the other party spoke.


    "You are here to come to see the house?"


    "Yes, but..." Before Skye''s words were finished, the other party asked them to come in and said as they walked: "This house is an inheritance from my parents, but I am usually busy at work and not often At home, it¡¯s a little scary to be alone in such a big house."


    "I live on the second floor. A room can be rented to you. You can use whatever you like, and the utility bill can be shared. In addition, your request is to have a large space for a studio? I don''t know what you do, but the one upstairs The attic is always empty, you can use it if you want to use it!" She explained the conditions very clearly, and the price was much cheaper than before.


    "Isn''t it rented out as a whole before? Why now...to share?" Skye couldn''t help but ask.


    The woman smiled."Originally, I planned to rent it out as a whole, but then I thought that occasionally I might also need a place to stay, so I shared it. Don''t worry, I won''t be at home often and will not disturb your young couple''s life."


    Skye''s face flushed slightly.


    Su Sheng answered."Do you mind if I look around? Especially the attic."


    "Please."


    Su Sheng and Sky looked around, mainly on the first floor and the attic, which basically met Su Sheng''s requirements.In fact, even if it didn''t meet Su Sheng, he would choose to live here, so that the famous Black Widow could be his landlord. S.H.I.E.L.D. seemed to attach great importance to the bait it released.


    Moreover, the house does not seem to have any flaws, and the atmosphere of life is very strong, and it seems to be in line with the situation she said.


    "Just here." Su Sheng said to Skye.


    "Are you sure? It''s not convenient to share with you, after all, your research..." Skye whispered.


    "No way, the money is not enough. I have to buy messy equipment and can''t live in a good house for the time being. Anyway, she doesn''t live here often and won''t disturb us." Su Sheng laughed.


    "What does it have to do with me?" Skye mumbled.


    Su Sheng smiled without saying a word and then turned and went downstairs.


    "I''m very satisfied, then sign the contract." Su Shengdao.


    The other party had already prepared the contract and handed it over directly. The two of them signed the contract on it, paid the money, and it was settled.


    "Natalia, this is the legal name of Black Widow Natasha." Su Sheng glanced at the name on it, then took the key and called Skye to leave, and had to buy some daily necessities.

 405 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 405

    This process made Skye seem very excited. It was clear that what had been said before had anything to do with her, but now she was overwhelmed by the shopping matter, and she was fully responsible, and there was no room for Su Sheng to decide.


    After a while, the two came back with large and small bags of things, and Natasha was no longer there. Fortunately, Skye didn''t want her to approach Su Sheng. Well, the main concern was that the cryogun technology studied by Su Sheng was stolen.


    It took almost an hour after the busy schedule to arrange the bedroom and bathroom and clean up the attic.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The two of them lay sideways on the bed and looked at each other and they were satisfied with their work.Sky may not pay attention, but Su Sheng found at least more than 20 monitoring and listening devices in this villa, which were hidden very secretly.


    The attic, the bedroom, and the bathroom were not spared, and it was crazy.Fortunately, these three places are just monitoring, and the terminal should be at Natasha''s, so there is no need to worry about being heard by others."Give me the car key. I will bring the things in the car. You go take a shower first."


    Su Sheng said to Skye.


    There were only Skye''s things in the car, but Skye didn''t seem to have thought of handing the key to Su Sheng, and got up to take a shower.


    The 470th chapter takes Skye!


    Su Sheng took Skye''s things from the car and put them in the room. Skye, who came out of the shower, took a look and took the initiative to adjust the position of the items.She looks like this is a typical mouth saying no, but her body is very honest!


    We used to live together because of limited conditions. Now that Su Shengdu has rented an apartment and lived on her own, why did Skye also move in?Still living in a room, in what capacity?friend?There is no such thing as living in a bed.girlfriend?That''s even more impossible.Four to nine?Although I slept on a bed, and although I did everything in my dream, in fact, the two have not had any relationship.But Skye didn''t mention this at all, and he meant to live in rather confusedly.


    Saint Su went to take a bath, and Skye simply made dinner.


    The two heard a knock on the door when they were about to start eating. Skye opened the door suspiciously and saw a man and a woman standing at the door holding champagne in their hands, a little nervous.


    "Hello, we live next door to you. We will come over and say hello when we see you newly moved in. My name is Leofiz and this is my girlfriend, Gemma Simmons."


    "Skye." Skye took the champagne and looked at Su Shengdao who came by."This is Su Sheng.-"


    "Hello."


    The four people met each other for a while, and they saw that each other was very shy and looked a little uncomfortable in talking with others. After a few conversations, they left.Shu Sheng closed the door and turned back. The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth could not help but raised. It seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. attaches great importance to its cryogenic guns. I haven''t seen the drawings or seen the results. Just listening to my own words, he has been sent out. Widow Natasha became her landlord, and arranged for Fitz and Gemma, the science duo of the future SHIELD team, to be neighbors.


    This specification is higher than US captain Steve Rogers, right?After all, when Steve woke up from the ice, the only monitor arranged by him was his neighbor Sharon Carter.


    "boom!"


    Skye opened the champagne, took out the glass and drank it.


    Cup by cup, the whole bottle of champagne was drunk when the meal was over, Natasha looked like she would not be back, and Sue Saint and Skye also returned to the room.


    Su Sheng leaned on the bedside and placed the notebook on his lap to browse the web. Skye might be slightly drunk lying next to him because of his lack of alcohol, but he was obviously not drowsy after turning over and over.Su Sheng looked at the computer for a while, turned off the light, lay down and hugged Skye directly from behind.


    Skye, who was tossing and turning, became quiet all of a sudden.


    What was accustomed to dreams was that Skye, who was a little drunk, felt very natural and familiar. She even pulled up the other arm of Su Sheng under her head and adjusted her horizontal posture to make her body full. Into the arms of Su Sheng.That''s not the case, she actually grabbed Su Sheng''s arm around her, clamped it under her arm, and placed it on her chest.


    Although behind the T-shirt, Su Sheng can still feel very soft, and should not be wearing underwear.


    Although the two have known each other for two or three days, in the dream, Skye has long been accustomed to the existence of Su Sheng. It is a habit and familiarity similar to an old husband and wife, and this familiarity will also affect her in waking. If she hadn''t drunk, she could still control it to some extent, and she could distinguish between dreams and reality, but now the drinking situation has naturally changed.


    So when Su Sheng''s hand kneaded gently, Skye''s body couldn''t help responding, and she also began to make that vague sound.


    Reality and dreams seem to overlap.


    The drunk Skye has long been unable to distinguish between reality and dreams. She turned around and embraced Su Sheng and began to actively ask for a kiss. The temperature in the not-so-small room gradually rose, as if an enchanting aura gradually spread. Then... Sky''s hands left a few long scratches on Su Sheng''s back, and she was a little sober with pain.It was just not long after she was awake that she seemed to be confused again, and the night passed quietly before she knew it.


    Woke up the next day.


    Skye had only one feeling.


    pain!


    It''s not just a headache, but the whole body hurts.


    She snorted secretly and opened her eyes to see Su Sheng smiling and looking at herself in front of her.


    "Woke up?"


    "You...I..." Sky looked at Su Sheng and saw what he wanted to say subconsciously, but Su Sheng suddenly kissed him.


    Skye catered to him in a daze for a moment, and after he separated, he heard Su Shengdao: "You will sleep again, and I will call you when breakfast is ready."


    Skye hesitated to speak, but Su Sheng got up and put on clothes and turned around.


    boom!


    The door closed, and Skye was silent for a moment.


    Su Sheng raised his mouth and got busy in the kitchen. Although Skye was drunk last night, it was only the beginning.When she felt the pain, Su Sheng knew that she was actually awake, and the rest was just pretending to be drunk.In three days, he won the first blood of Skye. I have to say that the method of Dreamland is really good for picking up girls.


    Su Sheng made breakfast and asked Skye to get up to wash and prepare for dinner, but Skye hesitated to say a few times, but didn''t say anything in the end.After the meal, Su Sheng asked Skye to help order some 3 second-hand equipment from the Internet to prepare for the study. Unknowingly, the day passed. In the evening, the men and women who were savvy and tasted naturally repeated the experience of last night.Although Skye was a little uncomfortable at first, after all, this was not a dream, it was reality, but as the familiar feeling in the dream became stronger and stronger, Skye gradually let go.


    In this way, during the day, I was busy ordering equipment, installing, and continuing the research and development of the cryogun. I stuck together at night and fell asleep, unknowingly, it really felt like a little life.The black widow Natasha seldom comes back as she said. She hasn''t been there since the last meeting. Neighbors Fitz and Gemma can occasionally meet to say hello and talk a few words and gradually become familiar.As for Skye?The two of them almost realized the relationship between men and women in such a vague way, but no one ever mentioned what identity they were?She was busy with Su Sheng every day and almost forgot about her wanting to join the High Tide Organization, and the original audit of the High Tide Organization was therefore forgotten, and she was completely disqualified from joining.


    Chapter 471: The Aggrieved Black Widow


    One week passed in an orderly manner. All the necessary equipment in the attic had been installed, and the computer equipment had been encrypted and adjusted by Skye to start operation.The cryogun is the result of research by DC World Sisko Raymond and was obtained by Captain Cold and became Captain Cold''s iconic weapon.Its absolute zero can almost freeze most things, and even the Flash has suffered a lot in his hands.Although Su Sheng has not disassembled the freezing gun or studied its design drawings, it is not a trivial matter to reverse the process with Su Sheng''s current talents.


    When Su Sheng focused on research and design, Skye couldn''t help much. All she could do was to post some news about the cryogun on the Internet under the benefit of Su Sheng to see if it could attract investors.Su Sheng was very focused when studying, and would forget the time without realizing it.


    The night outside was as dark as ink, and Skye was asleep in the bedroom on the first floor.


    The lights were on in the attic, and Su Sheng, shirtless and wearing boxer shorts, was calculating something by the computer.


    The door of the attic was slowly pushed open.


    Wearing a white dressing gown, Natasha brought a cup of coffee and walked in. She wanted to say hello, but she changed her mind when she looked at Su Sheng without raising her head, and walked over and put the coffee on the table in front of Su Sheng. Got a few glances at the computer.Above the computer is the design drawing of the cryogun, and the dense data and structure give people a sense of unclearness.Su Sheng took the coffee with his left hand and drank it, and his right hand was raised backwards, grabbing Natasha''s hand behind him and gently touching it.


    "Don''t wait for me, even if it is a success without a core technology cryogenic gun. Unfortunately, it is only a data success, but also requires manufacturing and testing, which requires a large amount of funds. The messages you post on the Internet have not been paid attention to. It seems that you have to bring the drawings to the door in person. I plan to go to Stark Industries first. You can find a way to make an appointment for me." Su Sheng didn''t seem to find that it was Natasha and not Skye, and he took care of himself. Self said.


    Natasha didn''t doubt it, because these days of observation Su Sheng was really attentive when working, and he never came back, it is normal for him to admit his mistakes.The hand was touched by Su Sheng, Natasha didn''t break free, but smiled and said: "You want to go to Stark Industries to find Tony Stark to support your research, I''m afraid it won''t work, Tony Stark is missing."


    "what!"


    Su Sheng yelled in surprise and subconsciously raised the coffee behind him.


    "Who!" Su Sheng yelled and turned hurriedly, and then...then he saw that the originally white nightgown was splashed with coffee at this time, and the coffee dripped up from Natasha''s face and straight down her neck. Flowed into the career line.


    Natasha''s expression was dull.


    She didn''t expect Su Sheng''s reaction to be so intense, and she didn''t expect that she would be splashed all over with coffee.


    Seeing Su Sheng''s unexpectedly embarrassing and apologetic expression, Natasha couldn''t make it out even if she got angry.Obviously Su Sheng didn''t do it on purpose, and he hadn''t spoken out about his identity before, and it scared Su Sheng could not blame him, which made Natasha even more angry.


    Who is she?


    The famous black widow, when has she been so embarrassed?And it just happens to be too hot!

 406 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 406

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you, I thought it was Skye." Su Sheng''s acting skills are also very good. It is obviously Natasha who deliberately splashed it, but she seems to be flustered and annoyed. It is full of apologies. No one can tell that the look in his small eyes, raising his hand to help wipe it, but feels inappropriate, is intentional.


    "Forget it, I didn''t say anything to remind you. I, I''ll change my clothes first." Natasha smiled and turned to leave.


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly and secretly laughed. If it weren''t for the time consuming for S.H.I.E.L.D. to observe himself, he would have been impatient to study the cryogun, and he could make this in an instant.Now that Natasha came back, it should mean that S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau had initially inspected herself, and it should be a showdown depending on the situation.


    Although Su Sheng was deliberately monitored, this cup of coffee can be regarded as a small punishment.But what did Natasha just say?Tony Stark is missing?Is he kidnapped?That means that Iron Man was born soon, and if you seize this opportunity, it should be easy to kill Iron Man...


    What are the benefits of being alive?After researching out a steel suit, a brand-new nuclear reactor can be made in the back. This nuclear reactor is very valuable, and it can perfectly solve the problem of power when mounted on a deformed mech.But... If you remember correctly, Iron Man was able to study the nuclear reactor because of the new element file left by his father, right?And this thing is in the hands of S.H.I.E.L.D., so even if there is no Iron Man, as long as you get this thing, you should be able to study it yourself.


    Then... Iron Man seems to be worthless!


    Iron Man is one of the leaders of the Avengers. Without Iron Man, the crisis facing the reunion or the planet will increase a lot.But it is not necessary to kill him. Firstly, his ingenuity can still play a role in the future. Secondly, the ghost knows if he, as the core figure of the Women''s Federation, will provoke dissatisfaction with any bigwig, so he only needs to Missing... That''s it!


    Su Sheng was thinking about this, Natasha had changed her dressing gown, washed her face and came back again, and also helped Su Sheng make a cup of coffee.


    "Don''t splash me this time, I''m just this clean pajamas." Natasha handed the 1.1 coffee to Su Sheng and said a little agitatedly.


    "Thank you."


    Su Sheng took it and drank leisurely.


    I can''t get mad by being thrown over coffee by myself, I have to continue to make coffee for myself, and face myself with a pleasant face, it is estimated that Black Widow has never been so depressed.But the craftsmanship of making coffee is relatively average, not as good as Joan Liao En!


    "You just said that you want to sell the design to Stark Industries? Tony Stark is missing, so it shouldn''t be a good time. If, if you are anxious to find investment, maybe I can recommend it for you." Na Tasha said as if thinking about you.


    "Really?" Su Sheng looked at her with a smile."Do you want to recommend SHIELD to me?"


    Chapter 472: SHIELD


    "you¡­¡­"


    As soon as the three words of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau appeared, Natasha''s originally smiling expression changed instantly, staring at Su Sheng sharply as if she wanted to see through her.


    Su Sheng glanced calmly at Natasha''s slightly backed right foot. This was a prelude to a charged assault. It was obvious that he had copied so much fighting ability.If she can''t give a reasonable explanation, Natasha should be able to do it.


    Su Sheng laid down the coffee cup leisurely, got up and walked aside under Natasha''s guard gaze, then he took out a small bug and threw it in front of Natasha."I found no less than 20 monitoring devices in a small villa. If you are a pervert with special hobbies, that makes sense, but you are not! When I found these monitoring devices, I couldn''t help but investigate your identity. , Oh, forgot to mention that my hacking skills are also pretty good."


    "Guess what I found in this investigation?" Su Sheng looked at Natasha.


    Natasha still looked at him coldly without speaking.


    Su 14 Sheng smiled and spread his hands: "I haven''t found anything, but this is the most suspicious. It is very difficult to completely erase the traces of a person. Trust me, I understand this. Since you have a problem, this house There was a problem. I followed this clue and kept checking. Although I had taken several detours halfway, I finally found it."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.!"


    "You are from SHIELD!"


    "Then I was curious, why did the SHIELD people stare at me for the cryogun? It''s nothing wrong, but the question is how does SHIELD know the cryogun? Can I arrange it here in advance so that I can live in for monitoring?" Su Sheng spoke with interest while looking at Natasha, Natasha''s expression did not change much, but the corner of her eyes sank inadvertently, presumably she had guessed it.


    "Sky!"


    "You will know that the cryogun is because you have been monitoring Skye, and then I became curious again and adjusted downwards..." Su Sheng said before Natasha suddenly interrupted.


    "What do you mean by saying you have a deep understanding."


    "You must have investigated me? Don''t you wonder why I haven''t left any traces before?" Su Sheng asked back.


    Natasha frowned and said: "Indeed, we did investigate you, your identity, and your birth certificate are all okay, but in the past few years, there has been no track of your actions. You said you were smuggled from the United States, but... "Natasha frowned and slowly approached, but as soon as the word fell, Natasha rushed to Su Sheng like a cheetah.The huge airport trembled slightly because of her swift and violent movements, and she shook as if she was about to come out, her fist went straight to Su Sheng''s abdomen, she didn''t want to kill herself!


    Fragrant wind blew his face, and his fist stopped at the moment he was about to hit.


    "Da da da da da da da..." The sound of teeth trembling rang out uncontrollably, the temperature of the entire room dropped instantly, and Natasha, who was wearing only her dressing gown, even exhaled as if her breath turned white. Like frost.Her eyes widened and she looked at her chest in disbelief.


    An ice thorn with a thick wrist stopped sharply a few inches from her chest, and the chill that radiated made her tremble.The other end of the ice thorn was held in Su Sheng''s hand, and there was a slight chill around him.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Su Shengyang waved the ice thorn and instantly penetrated the wall, looking at Natasha who retracted his fist to resist the cold, he smiled and said, "Now you know why there is no trace of me? Because it is too troublesome, I can only find a way to hide myself. For this reason, I also learned the hacking technique, and used this ability to design a freezing gun."


    "You, why don''t you keep hiding?" Natasha asked with the trembling of teeth fighting.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."Everyone wants to live a normal life, right? A lonely life is not something that anyone can live a lifetime. But I didn''t expect that when I first came to the United States and met Skye, I was discovered by S.H.I.E.L.D.. But you still It¡¯s not bad, but the monitoring and investigation is not clear, otherwise I promise you will pay for it."


    The chill gradually disappeared, and the temperature in the room gradually rose.


    Natasha gradually adapted to return to normal, looking at Su Sheng with an uncertain expression."What do you want to do now?"


    "Of course I sold the cryogun to you S.H.I.E.L.D., can you agree to sell it to others?" Su Sheng pouted his lips and opened the conditions directly."First of all I want 100 million US dollars. For S.H.I.E.L.D., 100 million US dollars is not too much, right? And I am selling the ownership of the cryogun to you. In short, I will help you make the cryogun and make sure that there is no back drawing. I don¡¯t care if I give it to you. Secondly, you have to help solve the problem of my identity. The most important thing is... Skye!"


    "You want to tell her Skye''s life experience!"


    "I''ll tell the chief about the money. I can take charge of your identity and help you solve it, Skye..." Natasha frowned. She also learned about Skye''s situation after receiving this mission, and she knew nothing about it. not much."I can''t call the shots about Skye."


    "Then find someone who can be the master." Su Shengdao.


    Natasha took a deep breath and said, "Well, I will give you an answer as soon as possible, but you need to answer a few questions for me."


    "go ahead."


    "Are you a mutant?" Natasha asked.


    "No!" Su Sheng simply denied it.


    "No?"


    "Really not. If you don''t believe me, you can check my dna, there is nothing wrong with pure humans."


    Natasha nodded and asked, "What do you plan to do next if we agree to your terms? You know no matter what kind of ability you have, we can''t let it go."


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Su Shengdao.


    "Wait for my news."


    Natasha looked at Su Sheng heavily and then turned to leave. Su Sheng smiled and sat down and continued to fill in the rest of the cryogun design.After Natasha left, she contacted Nick Fury, Director of S.H.I.


    Although Nick Fury was unexpected after hearing this, it was calm. After all, the existence of mutants is not a secret to him. Even if Su Sheng denied that he was a mutant, he was just a supernatural being. Make him fuss.


    "Tell him, I will send someone to talk to him in detail."


    Chapter 473 There is no Iron Man in this world


    Su Sheng does not expect cryogenic guns to make money. If you really need money, whether you use the ability of Firestorm to convert gold or use the ability of Indigo to make money from the Internet, it is very easy. As for the green card status, it is even more nonsense. The villain, even some small ones don¡¯t care.The cryogun was a bait for him to enter SHIELD¡¯s sight. Selling the cryogun to S.H.I. Shield is more convenient than selling to Hanmer Technology.


    These years Hydra has been attached to S.H.I.E.L.D., some of them have something that S.H.I.E.L.D., and they still have something that S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn''t have. It is the most convenient and fastest!


    It¡¯s also necessary to figure out Skye¡¯s life experience. As long as you find Jia Ying¡¯s own invasion and replacement effect, it can be displayed. Think about it, if Skye joins S.H.I.E.L.D., the world will discover the existence of Inhumans, and then Skye¡¯s My mother is also the leader of the alien organization on the planet. If she doesn¡¯t have to be enemies of the world like TV or Jia Ying, but cooperates with SHIELD, then... SHIELD will really hardly exist. Huh!


    "Someone will come tomorrow." Natasha went quickly and returned and said that she planned to leave.

 407 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 407

    The more she thought about it just now, the more something was wrong. Since Su Sheng had known her identity, the cup of coffee she poured before was a problem. This guy was probably deliberate, expressing dissatisfaction or revenge for the concealment and surveillance before.Now that identifying her identity also involves negotiating a deal, even Natasha, who knew she was on purpose, couldn''t be held accountable.


    "Wait!" Seeing that Natasha was about to leave Su Sheng and shouted.


    Natasha turned her head and sneered: "Why? A cup of coffee is not enough, you still plan to retaliate against me? Don''t think I dare not do it, I haven''t solved enemies with superpowers!"


    "You guessed it?" Su Sheng smiled."I admit that I made the coffee on purpose, so I prepared an apology gift specially."


    Su Sheng opened the drawer of the desk and took out a pair of similar black armbands.


    "What is this?" Natasha asked with a frown.


    Su Sheng did not rush to explain but grabbed Natasha''s wrist and buckled it."This is the widow sting that I prepared for you as an apology gift. It can hold 20 bullets and is equipped with an automatic sensing and tracking system. You can hit 100% of the bullets no matter how you hide the target mission. I suggest you install some Special bullets are used as spares. In addition, high-voltage currents and telescopic ropes are matched to allow you to deal with special situations. How about? Can you not get angry now?"


    Natasha asked, playing with the widow."What do you mean? Slap a sweet date?"


    "I want to vent my anger and I don''t want you to be in conflict."


    Demonstrating cold ability is to become a hero, and demonstrating technical ability is to facilitate paddling, so Natasha''s equipment is given to ensure that she will not be suspected and can be a hero.S.H.I.E.L.D. can represent the righteous side of the Marvel world, but it cannot fully represent the superhero.


    Reunion is the goal Su Sheng must deal with!


    Natasha raised her eyebrows and turned around without saying a word. Su Sheng smiled and put away the cryogun files and went back to the room downstairs.


    Skye slept very heavily, and Su Sheng fell asleep not long after lying down.However, at about three o''clock in the morning, Su Sheng who was asleep suddenly woke up and teleported and disappeared.


    middle East.


    There have been wars, and various terrorist organizations have emerged one after another. Among them, an organization called the Ten Rings Gang is relatively famous, because behind this organization is a guy called the Manchus. For the Ten Rings, the Manchurian Master Su Sheng did not. Great interest, regardless of whether the Mandarin is real or fake, the impact they can cause after the world does not have Iron Man is definitely far beyond the original trajectory.The Ten Commandments accepted Obadea¡¯s hire to murder Tony Stark. Unfortunately, the Ten Commandments decided to drain his final value and let him help him build missiles and then kill him. The result was self-defeating. Not only did he not die but he became Iron Man. .


    What Su Sheng has to do now is to prevent the birth of Iron Man in this world.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Su Sheng to find the cave where Tony was detained. The Ten Rings gang members who were armed outside were heavily guarded. In the cave Tony was still in a coma, but there was a rudimentary nuclear reactor on his chest, and an old man with glasses was beside him. The sleep is heavy.


    After the invisible Su Sheng walked in, he saw the unconscious Tony Stark at first sight. As a name that even the Purple Potato Starman Thanos knew, Tony Stark was extremely fragile now. As long as he exerted a little force on this Iron Man, One of the leaders of the United Future, the hero who saved the world several times will silently die.


    Su Sheng released a reduced beam to Tony Stark and led him to teleport directly back to the prison cage that had been hidden in his backpack. After he was locked up, Su Sheng came out and lay next to Skye again. go with.


    This guy is also lucky, at least he won''t hang up because of his injuries in the prison.


    If S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military search for Tony Stark to no avail and is judged to be missing or dead, then Stark Industries¡¯ stock will fall sharply so that you can take the opportunity to buy some, and then turn back to get some rubbish technology to Sri Lanka. Tucker Industries will soon be able to come back to life, and he can also earn a little bit of income!


    Without intending to turn over the cards, having a rich identity is enough to do a lot of things.


    The night passed quietly.


    When the two woke up the next morning, Saint Su confessed to Skye Natasha¡¯s identity and the transaction with S.H.I.E.L.D., of course, S.H.I.E.L.D. has been monitoring her, and her life experience may be special. Speaking in a brain.This made Skye who had just woke up and was not sober.


    It''s not that she reacts slowly, but that she changes too quickly.


    Why did the landlord who hadn''t appeared for a long time become an agent of SHIELD?There are countless monitoring devices in the house, and I have been monitored by S.H.I.E.L.D., and my parents who have died may not be real parents, so my life experience is quite special?


    The series of changes really caught Sky off guard.


    Chapter 474: Phil Colson and the Trident Headquarters


    The black widow Natasha appeared in front of Su Sheng and Skye in the tight-fitting uniform of an agent. Although she was much more conservative than before, she did not reveal what should or should not be exposed, but her sexy and hot temperament was not diminished. Shengji took a look and found that Natasha was wearing the widow sting she had given him and smiled.There was also a middle-aged man who came with Natasha with a smile on his face that looked like a charity teacher.


    The good old man in S.H.I.E.L.D., Phil Coleson, a fan of the US captain.


    Director Nick Fury didn¡¯t trust much. Phil Coleson was one of them. After S.H.I.E.L.D. was disbanded, he took up the heavy responsibilities from the head of the S.H.I.E.L.D. It didn''t feel strange that Su Sheng came to take charge of his own affairs.


    "Phil Colson." He smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "Su Sheng."


    Phil Colson let go of his hand and looked at Skye, who was still in a daze and didn''t reach out his hand but just subconsciously said.


    "Skye."


    Phil Coleson didn''t mind, nodded and smiled towards Su Shengdao: "Basically we can agree to your conditions. Whether it is 100 million US dollars or green card status is a small matter, as long as you make sure that the cryogun is 950 and there is no problem. It can achieve the effect you want. I have prepared the laboratory for you. As long as you have no problems, you can go there anytime."


    "Then what?" Su Sheng smiled lightly."You haven''t said the most critical condition yet."


    Phil Coleson looked at Skye, said."Her situation is quite special. Her parents'' information is absolutely confidential in S.H.I.E.L.D. Files and cannot be used as an exchange condition, so we can compromise. If Skye is willing to join S.H.I.E.L.D., as long as his authority level reaches It can be consulted to a certain extent."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. knows who my parents are?" Skye asked hurriedly.


    Su Sheng patted Skye on the shoulder."Don''t be stupid, didn''t I just tell you that they know all of them. Consider whether you want to agree to the terms he said to join SHIELD."


    "I''ll join." Skye said simply.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Then it''s such a pleasant agreement, where is the laboratory?"


    ...


    S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, Trident Building.


    Phil Coleson took Su Sheng and Skye into the headquarters, passed the audits and then arrived at the prepared laboratory. The equipment in the laboratory was the same as that in the attic before Su Sheng, but the updated functions were more complete."This is your laboratory. If you need anything else, you can tell me. In addition, we actually welcome you to join SHIELD. Both your talents and abilities are what our SHIELD needs."


    "Forget it, now I just want to complete this research and get some money to enjoy life. If there are any good things in the future, I will sell you S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.." Su Sheng smiled and turned to look at Skye. Phil Colson said understandingly."Skye''s entry procedures have been completed. In the next period of time, we will send the most professional people to help Skye become a good agent. I see her talent and potential, and I believe it will not take long for her to achieve what she wants. "


    At this time an agent walked in from the outside, and Phil Coleson nodded and looked at Skye."You can go with her."


    Skye nodded and looked at Su Sheng, and saw that Su Sheng gave himself a relieved smile before leaving.


    Phil Coleson did not leave, and Su Sheng did not think he was getting in the way. After getting acquainted with the equipment, he started the production of cryoguns. The production process is not cumbersome, but the core technology is relatively high-end and more critical. It didn''t take an hour. Su Sheng has already made the freezing gun.


    The shape is similar to that used by Captain Cold.


    Picking up the freezing gun, Su Shengchao Phil Coleson smiled and shot directly at the open space next to him. The power of absolute zero was enough to freeze the air. In an instant, an ice wall appeared impressively.Su Sheng threw the freezing gun to Phil Coleson."You can check it. If there is no problem, I will give you the core technology and drawings, and our transaction will be completed."


    "Wait a minute."


    Phil Coleson turned and went out, and Su Sheng sat down.


    Seeing him Su Sheng thought of the captain of the US, his old man is still frozen at this time, right?Do you want the American captain to disappear?He is a spiritual symbol of the American people. However, if the Chief Halodan fails to find the captain of the United States, he will also form the Avengers. If this is the case, it is better to let the captain of the United States appear. The captain of the United States is adding the black widow to protect it. There is no problem.However, it may not be necessary that the captain of the US is not the captain of the US. Remember that the US captain was brainwashed by the Hydra to become the captain of the Hydra?That undercover is called a success.


    "It seems that I have to go and find the captain of the United States if I take the time." Su Sheng mumbled secretly.


    Of course, Phil Coleson cannot be the only person in the inspection of the cryo-gun, the director of the egg, other senior agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. and several engineers have all come.After a series of strict and comprehensive tests, the cryogun is full of praise, especially those scientists and engineers who praise and marvel at this advanced design.


    "Is energy production?"


    "With the core technology and drawings, there is no problem at all."


    Nick Fury nodded and asked again."Can you imitate this gun without the drawings?"


    The scientists looked at each other and shook their heads: "It is difficult. The core technology is very high-end. It should be difficult to imitate without looking at the design drawings and data in detail."

 408 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 408

    Nick Fury didn''t speak but nodded at Phil Colson.


    Phil Coleson turned and left to meet Su Sheng.


    100 million US dollars, the identity green card was all obtained, very simply, Su Sheng also handed over the design drawings and core technology to him, and after the tests by the scientists confirmed that they were correct, the transaction was completed.Su Sheng went to see Skye. She had to stay in S.H.I.E.L.D. for training temporarily. Fortunately, Phil Coleson said that Su Sheng could come to see Skye at any time and gave him his own phone number. After Kai transferred some money, he left the Trident headquarters!


    Chapter 475: The Broken Soundbird and the Returning Black Widow


    Although the transaction was completed, Su Sheng was also registered with SHIELD. I believe SHIELD will definitely monitor his situation secretly.But Su Sheng didn''t mind, the surveillance of SHIELD had no effect on him.


    After leaving the Trident headquarters, Su Sheng first went for some cash and then began to stroll around, as if he could finally live in the sun with an upright mind.When shopping, shopping, eating, and playing, Su Sheng hardly did anything else. He didn''t get back by car until late at night.


    Although the identity has been revealed, the house is not yet due.


    Skye was in S.H.I.E.L.D., and Natasha wouldn''t be back after her mission. The monitoring equipment in the house was completely removed. Su Sheng took a shower and returned to the room to lie down and rest.


    At night, it seemed so calm.


    Su Sheng lay on the bed tossing and turning without any sleep, and simply shrank into the cage world.


    Opening the wall of the female prison, the phantom assassin Erica, the imitation sonic bird Bobby, the alien race Rena, and the alien race Jia Ying were all seen by Su Sheng, and Su Sheng looked at it one by one and finally fixed his eyes on the sonic bird Bobby''s On his body, he opened the cage and put Poppy down.


    After a while.


    The acoustic bird Bobby gradually woke up, and the acoustic bird was a little dumbfounded when he woke up.


    This is not my bedroom in SHIELD.


    In a row of rest bins in the cold and gloomy space, she saw several women trapped in large fonts and they seemed to be in a coma.


    I was caught!


    The sound bird instantly reacted to the current situation. Who has the ability to sneak into SHIELD and catch him?And why do you want to catch yourself?The soundbird slowly got up and was about to observe the surrounding environment, but suddenly found that his body was very weak, only one-third of the usual, or even lower.


    "Who are you!" When her gaze saw Su Sheng sitting in the middle, she shouted in a guarded voice.


    "The warden? Your master? Whatever you call you." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "You caught me here? What is this place? Why did you catch me?" Imitating the sound bird asked while secretly looking at the surrounding environment. She saw the exit behind her, and it seemed that no one was guarded. Look like.


    The soundbird calculates its own physical strength, the distance of the opponent, and the distance between itself and the door.


    "run!"


    Although I don''t know who the other party is, it is definitely not an ordinary person who can live here without knowing it. The sound bird ran towards the door without waiting for Su Sheng''s answer, turning away and spreading his long legs.


    Su Sheng sat firmly on Mount Tai without chasing after him.


    "Out!"


    The sound of the bird rushed to the door with great joy in his heart, but soon he was stunned.


    She unexpectedly returned to the place where she stood in the main hall. The sound bird turned her head and saw the other party''s smiling expression, and even made a continued expression.The soundbird ran to the door again. This time she ran and stared attentively, but... when she rushed out, she returned to the place.


    "This is impossible!"


    The soundbird yelled in disbelief. She obviously didn''t feel any problems, but she went back to the original place again. It was like a circular space.She didn''t believe in evil, and she continued to try, time after time, and she could run more than a dozen times, but the sound bird was panting and still couldn''t escape from here.She looked at Su Sheng again and saw that he had no intention of stopping, and the sound bird was unwilling to study it all around.She wants to find another way out or work out what is going on.


    Su Shenghao watched the sound bird busy in his leisure time with interest.


    Watching her find another way out, watching her use various methods to observe and study the causes of spatial circulation, and even watching her research whether she is hypnotized or not.All in all, Imitating Acoustic Bird tried everything she could think of, but in the end there was no gain!


    She walked to Su Sheng tiredly."Why did you catch me?"


    Huh!


    Su Sheng suddenly appeared in front of the sound-like bird and shocked her, and moved backward to dodge.Su Sheng stretched out his hand to stop her waist and hugged her up. Before the sound bird did anything, he realized that he had come to the place where he was sitting.


    "What are you doing..."


    As soon as the voice of the sound bird fell, she saw that the other party¡¯s clothes were missing. Her legs were forcibly removed by the other party. She wanted to resist but had no strength at all. She could only watch the other party violate herself, the kind of heart-wrenching The pain and humiliation and the fear of the unknown made the self-defense bird burst into tears. It was not until the opponent left her body and pulled herself into the rest room that she woke up and wanted to struggle anxiously, but it was useless at all, she was released. After entering the cage, her hands and feet were fixed again, and as the hoop was put on, she felt her consciousness fast asleep.


    In a blink of an eye, she has entered the dreamland again.


    ...


    The sun is shining and the weather is warm.


    When Su Sheng went out, he found a place for breakfast, ran to the car dealer, bought a Hummer, and went to the bookstore to pick a few books on blood and genes.Whether it''s a vampire or a stranger Jia Ying, there is no way for this kind of research to fake it.During the day, Su Sheng learned knowledge and studied new projects in the attic. In the evening, Su Sheng would enter the cage world and release the soundbirds. First, let her unwillingly continue to find a way to escape here, and when she had no energy, she would pull it over. Throw a pillow and close it again when it''s over.


    The soundbirds are almost tortured crazy.


    About ten days passed after such a day. This morning Su Sheng woke up and opened the door and went out to the bathroom. As soon as he entered, he saw a white body taking a bath, breasts, hips, and waist, making Su Sheng instantly Sober.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Natasha stretched out her hand and pulled the towel around her body and said displeasedly.


    Su Sheng smiled: "Why are you here? I thought your mission was completed."


    "This is my house, why didn''t I come?" Natasha frowned and shouted."Get out!"


    Su Sheng shrugged and turned and went out.


    After a while I saw Natasha walking out wearing hot pants and a T-shirt, wiping her hair sideways and glaring at Su Sheng. Su Sheng got up and went to the bathroom with disapproval. She couldn''t help smiling when she passed by. Said something."You have a great body."


    "Get out!" Natasha cursed unceremoniously.


    Su Sheng frowned and grabbed Natasha''s wrist and threw her against the wall next to her. Natasha snorted and saw Su Sheng holding the ice blade on her neck!


    Chapter 476 Still having trouble buying shares in Stark Industries?


    "It''s too much." Natasha looked at Su Sheng displeasedly.


    Su Sheng looked down, and Natasha didn''t know when a small blade was in front of her brother.Looking up at Natasha''s calm expression, Su Sheng smiled.His body gradually exudes a chill, and his hair has gradually changed from black to white. At the same time, his body seems to be freezing.


    Click!


    Just when Natasha was surprised, she saw Saint Su making a forward movement toward the top of the blade, and then heard a crisp cracking sound, the blade was broken!This made Natasha a little flustered.


    "Stand up straight." Su Sheng said suddenly. Natasha instantly felt that her lower abdomen had been hit in a circle and she was about to bend down subconsciously, but she quickly held back and straightened her body, and the ice blade was against her. On the neck, if she bends down, the ice blade will pierce her throat.


    "You have to stand up straight when you are beaten. Don''t think that being beautiful is a privilege! I don''t want to conflict with you, but it doesn''t mean that I have a good temper." Su Sheng said lightly that the ice blade in his hand melted and evaporated, then turned and went into the bathroom.


    boom!


    The door light of the bathroom.


    Natasha frowned and rubbed her abdomen without any anger."I have an impulsive temper and a strong male chauvinistic character, unable to bear the slightest grievance and humiliation. This character is mostly related to his previous experience, but the person is not bad. The ice ability seems to be just a means of self-protection. Maybe it is because of him. The talent in science and technology allows him not to rely solely on ability, without the idea of ??having abilities, ambitions, out of control thinking, and training well can indeed become a qualified agent."

 409 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 409

    "In terms of ability, it can release and condense into ice in an instant. It should not be full before. The color of the hair changes after the activation, and it seems that it can be frozen, and the hardness is very strong."


    "Remember that there is a mutant named Iceman in Xavier''s genius youth school who has the same ability, but is far inferior to Su Sheng in terms of control."


    After analyzing it secretly, Natasha walked to the side and took a glass of water, and put her long legs on the coffee table, and Natasha leaned on the sofa to rest.


    After a while.


    Su Sheng came out after washing up, as if the conflict had never happened before, Su Sheng sat next to Natasha and asked: "Come here early in the morning. It looks a little tired. You just came back from your mission."


    Natasha nodded lazily."take me Out to eat."


    "What?" Su Sheng stunned.


    "I said, invite me to dinner." Natasha repeated.


    "Why?"


    "Just relying on you just punched me, and relying on me to prevent your loss." Natasha said.


    Su Sheng was shocked."Can''t Tony Stark find it?"


    Natasha had persuaded herself not to sell the cryogun to Stark Industries before, because Tony Stark was missing.Ten days have passed since Natasha came back to say that Natasha was a servant of the wind and dust. Mostly Tony Stark has made a conclusion.


    "Although it has been confirmed as missing, but basically...it should be dead. His identity is a bit special. His father was once one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D., so the bureau spent great efforts to find this. It is basically hopeless that there is no such thing."


    Now that Natasha is back, it means that the search mission is over, and SHIELD has accepted the fact that Tony Stark may be dead!


    "Does the outside world know the news?" Su Sheng asked.


    Natasha said: "It hasn''t been announced yet, but it should be soon. After all, people like Tony are the focus of news chasing. There has long been news about his disappearance, and it shouldn''t be kept for long now."


    Su Sheng went out on the phone and checked the Internet. Sure enough, there was already a lot of news about Tony''s disappearance and death at night. Su Sheng paid special attention to the stock price of Stark Industries.Although Tony Stark basically did not develop any weapons projects regardless of the company¡¯s business, as a rich playboy, Tony Wave¡¯s Yuehuan Company¡¯s stock price would be higher, not to mention this is Stark Industries, so Tony¡¯s death The impact on stock prices is huge.


    "Perhaps we can wait until the news is confirmed. The stock price will fall more severely." Su Sheng thought to himself and then felt a burst of fragrance approaching. He turned his head slightly and saw Natasha approaching, from his perspective. You can clearly see how deep the career line is exposed in the loose T-shirt...


    "Just ask you to eat, how about bringing you some money?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Buy shares in Stark Industries? Now?" Natasha reacted quickly.


    "Don''t tell others, use your private money to buy some, soon... you will thank me." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Natasha looked at Su Sheng dubiously."Do you know something?"


    Su Sheng shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but I have a few gadgets that should help Stark Industries survive the difficulties."


    "What is it?" Natasha hurriedly asked.


    "You can see it for yourself on the computer in the attic. They are all gadgets that SHIELD can''t use." Su Shengdao.


    Natasha got up and went straight to the attic.


    After a while, Natasha went downstairs and sat down beside him with a serious expression: "You really want to buy shares in Stark Industries?"


    "Yes."


    "That may be a little troublesome. You know the importance of Stark Industries. If you just want to take advantage of the opportunity to make a fortune, it may be okay. If you want to hold shares permanently, it will be more troublesome. After all, Stark Industries mainly provides capital. It¡¯s an order from the military. So if you want to hold shares, I¡¯m afraid the military must agree to it!¡± Natasha said.


    "What do you want to say?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Natasha said: "Do the military a favor, the selling point is good 5.1."


    "Oh?" Su Sheng read Natasha''s memory directly with a smile.


    Sure enough, something happened!


    The military has been secretly researching the super soldier serum. Because of an accident, Bruce Banner turned into a monster called the Hulk. The military failed to hunt down the Hulk several times. This time, he locked the position of the Hulk again. Seek help from SHIELD.But the strength of the Hulk is too strong, S.H.I.E.L.D. actually didn''t want to intervene, but Nick Fury thought of Su Sheng.There is no need for Su Sheng to exert all his energy, just to represent the meaning of SHIELD.


    This is one of the goals, and the second goal is to know Su Sheng''s inclination, in simple terms, whether he is willing to help SHIELD!


    Hulk Hulk?


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised, and he thought of some fun to try.


    Chapter 477 The Hulk Hulk!


    The Hulk Hulk is the top combat power of the Avengers. Even if Thanos''s men invaded the earth and refused to come out for unknown reasons, there are really few who can handle this green monster at this stage.Su Sheng touched his finger subconsciously, and he had put away the ring of light ball, what would happen if he showed a red light ring to Hulk?


    Hulk is the more angry the stronger, the red light represents anger!


    Even if you don''t play Red Lantern Hulk, you can make a Doom Day out to play, and see if the Hulk Hulk is more angry and stronger or the Doom Day strength that can evolve infinitely.


    "What do you think?"


    When Natasha saw that Su Sheng looked at her with a daze and raised her mouth with a smile, Natasha couldn''t help but push him.Su Sheng regained his spiritual power and shook his head with a smile: "Nothing, how do you want me to sell the military?"


    "The military has encountered a problem." When Natasha saw that Su Sheng had this meaning, Natasha quickly said the matter as it was. She was still honest and did not hide the strength of Hulk. She also said the requirements of S.H.I.E.L.D. In other words, it''s just show your face, show your ability, and then you can.


    After all, this is a matter for the military, selling well and desperately are two different things.14


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is a good deal. Asking me to help the military owes the favor of S.H.I.E.L.D., and then tells others that I am from S.H.I.E.L.D. Sell ??well to the military and then easily hold shares? Let¡¯s not say that even if I forcefully own the military, I can¡¯t do anything. Even if I sell things to Obadea, I can make a lot of money, right? Don¡¯t tell me that the military will withdraw arms Orders, besides Stark Industries, are also Hanmer Technology. You should also know the level of Hanmer Technology. The military will not do this kind of loss-making business. What''s more, believe in my talents. The military should already know one or two. Right? Even if you don''t know the future, you will know that S.H.I.E.L.D. requires equipment, and the military also needs it."


    "I am willing to help you solve the hazard of the Hulk. After all, many innocent people have lost their lives. But don''t treat me as a fool!" Su Shengdao.


    Natasha curled her lips: "There are still a lot of hearts and eyes, let''s talk about what you want."


    "How about the successful conversion to Skye?" Su Shengdao.


    "You are so kind to her." Natasha said quietly.


    "She is my woman, shouldn''t it be right to treat her well? If you were my woman, I would treat you well." Su Sheng smiled and slowly put his hand on Natasha''s lap.


    Natasha waved and pushed Su Sheng''s hand away, and said, "Just after saying that you were kind to her, it was revealed?"


    Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly, Natasha got up and picked up the phone, she should be contacting the director of the egg, right?Not long after, Natasha turned back."The Secretary has agreed to your request."


    "Okay, let''s go." Su Sheng said simply.


    Natasha turned upstairs, and soon changed into a tight-fitting agent uniform.


    Go out.


    The car is ready.


    Natasha drove Su Sheng to the meeting point. On the way, he showed Su Sheng information about the Hulk. After arriving at the meeting point, Su Sheng met Phil Coleson. It seems that he should be responsible for leading the team this time. .Without further ado, the three transferred to a helicopter to join the military.


    It didn''t take long.


    The plane landed near a university, and tanks, missiles, and soldiers were all ready.In the temporary headquarters, Su Sheng met with the head of the military, General Ross.At first glance, General Ross was of the kind of cruel soldier who said nothing.

 410 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 410

    In fact, Su Sheng is looking forward to the appearance of something that looks down on himself. So you can try to pretend to be a face, especially the future hate Bronsky.As General Ross¡¯s Bronsky, he was unsatisfied with the ¡°relentless¡± role who insisted on competing with the Hulk for the first place. As a foreign aid brought by S.H.I.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t see Bronsky, and General Ross didn''t mean to look at people through the cracks of the door.Simply talk about the operational deployment and then what to do.


    General Ross asked them to prepare a special lounge for them, and now it is enough to wait for the Hulk to appear.


    Speaking of it, General Rose was not an ordinary person, and he was willing to use his daughter as a bait. After all, his daughter is the Hulk and Bruce Banner''s girlfriend. This may be the only possibility that he can know that a trap will also appear.Speaking of which, this family is on the bar with Hulk.


    In the future, General Rose will become Red Hulk, and General Rose¡¯s daughter will become Red Hulk.


    "Out for a stroll?" Su Shengchao invited Natasha after a while.


    Natasha didn''t say much about getting up and going out with Su Sheng. The military''s deployment is still hidden, and the campus has a large space without any special notice, so you can occasionally see students walking on the campus.But this quiet book fragrance was soon broken.


    "The target has appeared."


    Natasha pulled Su Sheng and said, and as soon as her voice fell, she heard a rumbling sound coming from a distance.


    "go!"


    Sheng Su simply responded with a sound and the two quickly ran towards the direction of the sound.It didn''t take long to see 480 tanks being bombarded indiscriminately, and several small groups of soldiers were also firing frantically.Not far away, the target of the artillery fire was a green giant at least two to three meters high.


    It was the Hulk who was the Hulk after Bruce Banner transformed.


    Cannonballs, bullets.


    The attack on the Hulk did not cause any harm at all, it could only make him unable to move forward with pain, and his anger became stronger and stronger.


    "This big guy is really... horrible." Natasha frowned and whispered."You''ll be more careful, just go up and pretend."


    "It''s better or better." Su Sheng said seriously and pointed to a woman hiding in the distance: "That''s General Rose''s daughter, right? She was caught in the middle. I rushed out to resist the Hulk. , You go save people."


    "it is good!"


    Natasha''s voice fell to Su Sheng and released his cold ice ability. In an instant, his hair turned from black to white, and his body was chilling.


    "go!"


    With a soft drink, Su Sheng and Natasha rushed towards the battlefield. At the same time, a wall made of ice appeared beside the two of them to block the attacks on both sides. Natasha rushed towards Ross in the wall. The general''s daughter, the ice appeared at Su Sheng''s feet like an ice road that made him soar into the air and rush towards the Hulk!


    Chapter 478 Red Light Hulk


    "Swish!"


    Su Sheng, who rushed out, waved at the Hulk with countless ice blades. The Hulk waved and shattered directly, but Su Sheng stepped on the ice road to quickly surround him, and the air of ice was released from his hands, absolutely zero. The cold caused the Hulk''s body to freeze quickly.


    This cold and ice seemed to make the Hulk very angry, and he waved his hands and feet to try to break it.The ice was scattered on the ground, but the speed of freezing was still too fast. It didn''t take long for the Hulk''s feet to be frozen and spread rapidly, and it was completely frozen in an instant.


    Thick layers of ice exuded a chill in the hot weather. The Hulk in the ice cube could not move but his eyes were still moving.


    It is undeniable that the Hulk is indeed very strong. Su Sheng has no superimposed power, and he may not be able to do anything without using other abilities. Of course, Su Sheng has no plans to get Hulk right now, he has not replicated his ability, and has not yet used it. He''s doing things, he only needs to use his ability to paddle the water honestly.


    The previous ice wall was still there, but the military had stopped shooting. Natasha planned to support Su Sheng after bringing the daughter of General Rose over. Of course, if Su Sheng was not dangerous, she would actually go paddling. Her identity It was destined that no matter what she did, the military would actually not have much affection for her.


    After all, he was a spy from the former Soviet Union.


    Step by step, Natasha ran a few steps before hearing a loud bang, and the cold shock hit her subconsciously bending over to resist.In an instant, the ice cubes flew horizontally, and a roar that shocked people to lose consciousness rang out.


    The ice cubes were crackling scattered on the ground, and Natasha hurriedly looked up and saw that the Hulk hit Su Sheng with a punch.


    "Su Sheng." Natasha yelled as she watched Su Sheng flew out, raising the bullet in the widow''s sting with both hands and quickly hitting the Hulk and ran towards Su Sheng.The bullets in the widow''s sting may be effective against ordinary people, but it is obviously close to dealing with the Hulk, and the Hulk rushed forward angrily.


    Whoosh!


    An ice wall appeared but was directly smashed by the Hulk, and soon another ice wall appeared.


    Saint Su kept waving his hands, and an ice wall was shattered by the Hulk the moment he appeared, but this also blocked the Hulk''s progress.


    "Are you all right?" Natasha asked.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I''m fine, but this guy is a bit difficult to deal with. If you let him continue to toss here, I am afraid the loss will be very heavy. I will find a way to lead him away."


    "can you?"


    "You can''t ask men whether it''s okay."


    Su Sheng said that the ice under his feet appeared again and the ice blade madly hit the Hulk. The Hulk also seemed to feel that Su Sheng was a little annoying, and he gave up the charge to kill Su Sheng first.


    boom!


    With both feet hard, the huge body of the Hulk jumped down.Su Sheng dodged while sliding out of the school.


    One run.


    A chase.


    The battlefield has changed locations.


    The speed and distance of the Hulk''s jump are quite exaggerated, and it can be said that people are turning over when chasing it all the way. Vehicles, pedestrians, and buildings are not known how much they have been damaged.One by one, the deep pits in the footprints know how powerful the Hulk is.The helicopter dispatched by the military took Phil Coleson and Natasha to track, but their speed could not keep up at all, and they could only calculate the direction of their departure based on the degree of damage on the ground.


    Unknowingly, more than ten minutes have passed since this chase, and the surrounding environment has become increasingly remote.


    suddenly.


    The ice under Su Sheng''s feet disappeared, and he turned to look at the Hulk who rushed over like a giant mountain.Seeing that Su Sheng stopped the Hulk''s eyes, he clearly felt that he finally didn''t need to chase this little guy, and could finally pinch this little guy to death.


    The big green fist of the sandbag slammed towards Su Sheng.


    "Do you think you are strong?" Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and threw out his fists.


    The shock wave generated by the collision of two fists, one big and one small, is like a nuclear bomb exploding in all directions.The violent wind whizzed around, and the Hulk couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the little guy Su Sheng had such strength?But then there was anger, anger that he was able to block himself.


    The Hulk punched again.


    "Infinite stack, five times!"


    Su Sheng secretly shouted, superimposed on the power of the Hulk, and threw his fist again.


    boom!


    The loud noise seemed to shatter the world and the earth, Su Sheng didn''t move slowly, and the Hulk flew out like a derailed train.


    In theory, the strength of the Hulk has no upper limit, and it will increase with anger.But this improvement requires an outburst of anger, and it takes time. Su Sheng has directly superimposed it five times, but the Hulk has not had time to improve. He does not fly...Who will fly?


    "Anger, you need more anger."


    Su Sheng laughed and revealed a red light ring, released his finger, and the red light ring flew out instantly.


    "Wisdom life has been locked, the Hulk of the Milky Way Starfield, your heart is filled with anger, you belong to... the Red Lantern Legion." The red light ring floats beside the Hulk, and the Hulk at this time has been completely destroyed. The anger was shrouded in hearing the welcome speech of the red light ring and I waved my hand to crush the gadget, but the red light ring flexibly avoided and put it directly on the Hulk''s finger.Although his fingers are large and thick, the red light ring naturally has the function of adjusting the size.When the red light ring was worn on the Hulk''s finger, the Hulk''s body instantly lit up with a red light.

 411 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 411

    The Hulk wanted to remove the ring angrily, but his body floated up involuntarily, and flew away with a whistle.


    "That''s... the Hulk?"


    "How can the Hulk fly, what is the red light?"


    General Ross and the others, who hurried to catch up, were dumbfounded when they saw the Hulk surrounded by red light flying away quickly. This...what''s the matter?Is it the new ability of the Hulk?


    "Su Sheng!"


    Natasha opened the cabin door to let in Saint Su who had slid up on the ice track.


    "What''s the matter with the Hulk?"


    As soon as Su Sheng sat down, he heard General Ross eagerly questioning him.


    Chapter 479: Brainwashing the Beauty Team and Earn More


    Not only is General Rose curious about the changes in the Hulk, Phil Colson and Black Widow also want to know.Why did it turn from green to red while typing?And can fly?The flightless Hulk is already difficult to deal with, if the Hulk is evolving or has other abilities, wouldn''t it be even more difficult to deal with?


    As a researcher on the Hulk, General Rose wanted to know whether his changes came from himself or from external forces.


    Su Sheng pretended to explain, saying that he had already led the Hulk away and planned to retreat, but a red light-like ring suddenly appeared on the Hulk''s hand, and then the Hulk lighted up the red light. Fly away.


    "Red light ring?"


    "Yes, this red light ring seems to be very smart. It selected the Hulk and said that it welcomes to join the Red Lantern Corps. It seems that the Hulk was forced to fly away by wearing the ring." Su Shengdao.


    General Rose nodded silently.


    The helicopter turned the direction and quickly sent them back. This mission basically ends here. After all, the Hulk has already run away, and now somehow running out of a red light ring seems to make the Hulk stronger. So the military still has a lot to do.Among other things, as the Hulk destroyed this way before, General Rose had to carry this pot.


    Phil 820 Colson returned to S.H.I.E.L.D., but Natasha did not go back, but returned home with Su Sheng.


    He simply took a shower and Su Sheng picked up the computer and began to purchase the stock of his Stark Industries. Now, it is well-known that Tony Stark had an accident.The decline in the stock price is a cruel one. The shareholder value of Stark Industries is rapidly shrinking and falling.


    Without Tony Stark, the value of Stark Industries is declining rapidly. This is a good opportunity for Su Sheng to acquire.The 100 million U.S. dollars of Su Sheng almost did not move all of the investment in the acquisition of shares, but the lean camel is bigger than the horse. 100 million U.S. dollars is still a drop in the bucket for a group like Stark Industries, and it has to make money!


    "What do you think?"


    Natasha took the soda and handed it to Su Sheng. Su Sheng took it and was about to drink it, but found that Natasha shouted with a strange expression.Su Sheng was stunned to react to what she meant, with a dumb chuckle and a slight stimulus. In an instant, the soda bottle began to freeze, and layers of cold air floated from the mouth of the bottle.Su Shengdi returned to Natasha, and Natasha gave him another bottle to enjoy the cold soda.


    "How do I want to make money? I don''t even have enough money for about one percent of the shares, too little."


    "One percent? That''s a lot, right."


    Su Sheng shook his head: "But it is not enough to give me more power to speak. I am afraid I will not get too much support if I want to develop something. If you don''t say this, don''t you need to go to the mission or return to S.H.I.E.L.D.? "


    "If there is a task, I will naturally be notified. What does it matter where I am usually? Why, I am not welcome?" Natasha asked.


    Su Sheng shook his head and didn''t speak. It doesn''t matter whether Natasha is watching or staying here to rest. Anyway, it won''t affect him.Money, this needs to be earned, and things need to be continued. He can clearly grasp the current whereabouts of Red Light Hulk, but this is not enough.


    It¡¯s better to throw Doomsday out for a chance.


    Summer is hot.


    After drinking the iced soda, Natasha went upstairs to rest. Su Sheng was studying books about biological blood, and occasionally continued to develop gadgets.Although they live under the same roof with Natasha, nothing indescribable has happened to the two of them and they are not as glamorous as expected. When they are not busy, they can talk a few words. When they are busy, they are busy and feel like ordinary Landlords and tenants have similar patterns of getting along.Su Sheng found time every night to find the American captain, and within three days he found the frozen plane and the American captain Steve Rogers.


    Su Sheng didn''t wake him up, but controlled his brain with his spiritual power, distorted his values, and gradually made him identify with his belief in the ancient god of krypton.


    "Are you back in the game? Help me pass a message to your chief." On this day, Su Sheng yelled when Natasha seemed to be going out.


    Natasha turned to look at Su Sheng.


    Su Shengdao: "I still want 100 million US dollars."


    "What? Did you find a weapon similar to a cryogun again?" Natasha asked curiously.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "For your chief, for Phil Coleson and the entire United States, this is more worthwhile than the freezing gun. I may know where the captain of the United States is Steve Rogers."


    "what?"


    Natasha was stunned."Do you know where the American captain is?"


    "Ok."


    "Well, I will notify the chief as soon as possible." Natasha said that as soon as possible is really fast, and Phil Coleson came in less than half an hour, and he grabbed Su Sheng''s hand excitedly.


    "Do you really know where the American captain is?"


    The fan of the US team, understandable!


    Su Sheng smiled and pulled his hand back to remind."One hundred million dollars."


    "The captain of the United States is a symbol of the United States, how can it be measured by money?" Phil Colson was a little dissatisfied.


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly."When the US team was born, it seemed that it was only used for propaganda to raise money for the US war, right?"


    "..." Phil Colson said nothing.


    After a while, he spoke."As long as you can find the American captain, the money will be put in your account."


    "Then it''s settled." Su Sheng turned around and took out a note before long."The above is the coordinate address. I found it during my previous activities. Although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I am 100% sure that I should be the Captain of America. You know, my ability can play a big role in that kind of place. "


    Phil Colson nodded and turned away without saying a word.


    Su Sheng also drove out, they will definitely find people, and there is no need to worry that S.H.I.E.L.D. will fall back on the bill. He can buy more shares of Stark Industries after the 100 million dollars are received.Of course, before that, he plans to use the money to make a fortune.


    As for the goal of making money, he has already chosen.


    Related to the Fantastic Four!


    Chapter 480 The Tragic Life of the Blond Thief


    The Fantastic Four is considered the first family combination in the Marvel world. Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards, known as the magic stick, is the top genius of the Marvel world. After becoming the Fantastic Four, he has the ability to stretch.The invisible heroine Susan Stone, Mr. Fantastic''s ex-girlfriend, became the Fantastic Four and had the ability to control the invisibility of light waves and later developed the application ability similar to the power of thought.Thunderbolt Johanneston, the younger brother of the invisible girl, has an unruly personality, can go its own way, can fly up to a thousand degrees high temperature, can fly, emit flames, and is immune to fire damage.The Stone Man, a good friend of Mr. Fantastic, turned into an orange stone after becoming the Fantastic Four. His fighting ability and strength are quite strong.


    They were able to become the Fantastic Four because they participated in a space exploration mission, and the main investor in this mission was the future Doctor of Doom Victor von Dom!


    When I was online, Sheng Su happened to see the news about the space program. Of course, such a good opportunity would not be let go.Although he does not know how to make money from the stock market, I believe there are many professionals who can help him make a lot of money at this time.


    Su Sheng came out this time to find a trader. In fact, it was very easy. With the S.H.I.E.L.D. board, Su Sheng was not worried about the miscellaneous problems, so Su Sheng quickly found a suitable candidate and put himself I told the other party.


    The other party vowed to guarantee ~ absolutely no problem.


    Opening the car door, Su Sheng was about to get in the car and leave, but he was hit by someone behind him, and a cup of warm coffee was directly spilled on his clothes.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it." A slightly panicked and apologetic voice sounded.


    Su Sheng turned around and saw a girl who looked like a sixteen or seventeen year old apologized to herself in panic.

 412 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 412

    "It''s okay." Su Sheng waved his hand and didn''t care too much.


    "Your clothes..." The girl hesitated.


    "The clothes don''t matter, but...can you return the wallet to me?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    The girl froze for a moment, then turned and ran.


    It''s pretty fast!


    Su Sheng laughed blankly, how could he always encounter such things?It was either robbed or stolen.Seeing that the little blond girl had run into the alley in front of her in a blink of an eye, Su Sheng closed the car door and ran after her slowly.


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    I don''t know how long it took, the little blonde girl got into an abandoned building and climbed a few floors, then walked up to the window.There is a wooden board on the window, which is placed on the window of the opposite building.The little girl crawled slowly from high in the air on all fours, slowly from the plank, and then sat directly on the ground.


    The surrounding area is very empty, it looks like the attic of an abandoned church, with some simple daily necessities on the ground.


    This should be her residence, right?


    After breathing for a while, the mood gradually calmed down. The little girl picked up the purse and opened it. There was not much inside, except for a few cards, it was cash.


    Lots of cash.


    After counting one by one, more than eight thousand dollars.


    The little girl''s hands couldn''t help trembling slightly.


    "The money is mine, why are you so excited?"


    An abrupt voice instantly stunned the excited little girl, and suddenly raised her head to see a man coming from not far away.The visitor is the owner of the wallet!This surprised the little girl. How did he find this place?Holding Qian, the little girl looked around and subconsciously wanted to escape.


    Unfortunately, there is nowhere to escape.


    Seeing the other person approaching step by step, the little girl reached out and passed the money."Sorry, I, I will pay you back."


    Su Sheng bent over, picked up the wallet and took the money back and put it in the wallet, then looked at the little girl."orphan?"


    "No, it''s not."


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Ten, sixteen..."


    "Sixteen? Not going to school but living in such an environment as a thief, it seems to be difficult." Su Sheng looked around and smiled."What''s your name?"


    The little girl did not speak hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to call the police to catch you." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Tandy," she whispered.


    "Tandy, right? I''m in a good mood today. I should be able to make hundreds of millions of dollars if nothing else, so I won''t hold you accountable for stealing my wallet. Let me tell you, what trouble did you have? Take advantage of my good mood Maybe I can help you." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    The number of hundreds of millions of dollars seemed to scare Tandy, and after a while, he looked at Su Sheng with some alert."You want to help me? Why?"


    "It''s in a good mood." Su Sheng smiled.


    Tandy hesitated: "Then, can you give my mom the money in your wallet?"


    "Yes, but... are you sure it only needs these thousands of dollars? The opportunity is rare, you should take it well, after all, you should also see that I have greater energy to help you." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Tandy looked at Su Sheng tentatively and asked, "Are you sure? If, I mean, if you are asked to deal with a billion-dollar company, you can do it too? Are you willing to help?"


    "It sounds like there is a story." Su Sheng smiled and found a clean place to sit down."Let''s talk about it, what kind of story is it."


    Tandy hesitated and sat down beside him and spoke slowly.


    This is not a new and unsurprising story. Tandy''s original family conditions were very good. Her father was a senior employee of Roxon. She should have become a rich girl, but one day her father died. , The company put all the responsibility on him and took away a lot of property.As a result... a rich family was so fragmented. His mother started drinking alcohol. Poverty changed the family drastically. Tandy also left and lived here and became a thief!


    "Do you think this Roxon company makes your father take the blame, so you want your father to be vindicated?" Su Sheng asked after hearing Tandy''s words.


    Tandy nodded."Yes, I want to get back the reputation that belongs to my father and the money that belongs to my family!"


    "It sounds like it would be very troublesome and a waste of time." Su Sheng said softly.


    Tandy''s expression turned sad in an instant, and he smiled dryly: "That''s right, it''s me, I''m too naive."


    Chapter 481 Cloak and Dagger


    Su Sheng ignored Tandy''s sad emotions but took out the phone and searched the Internet about Roxon. He always felt that the name was familiar.Sure enough, this search found a lot of news about Roxon. This is an oil company but it is not only in the oil business, but almost all businesses are involved, as long as it is profitable, it will do it.It even competed with Stark Industries in weapons.The reason why Su Sheng feels familiar is that this Roxon company is also mentioned in the plot of the American drama agent Carter.


    It doesn''t look like an ordinary company!


    "I have two choices." Su Sheng suddenly said, and Tandy hurriedly looked up."One, take less legal means to restore your father¡¯s reputation and return the money to you. Two, take proper means but it will be troublesome and time-consuming, how do you choose?"


    "Will you help me?" Tandy said excitedly.


    Su Sheng chuckled lightly."Yes, you just need to tell me now whether you want to choose the first or the second."


    "I...I..." Tandy hesitated for a while."I do not know."


    "Then listen to me, you go back to sort out the process, various information and so on, and then come to this address to find me. My name is Su Sheng, don''t remember it wrong." Su Sheng wrote down the current address and then Passed her the money in the wallet."Hold the flowers first."


    "You, why are you helping me?" Tandy asked in a daze."I stole your wallet and soiled your clothes. You don''t blame me. You have to help me if you give me money. Why?"


    "It''s in a good mood!" Su Sheng said with a smile, looking sideways at Tandy''s blank face and leaning over to kiss him.


    As soon as the click sounded, I heard a bang, and an invisible and special force appeared on Tandy''s body and directly flew her out.Tandy hit the wall heavily and then fell down and lay on the ground. Her body...lighted up with a white light.


    "what?"


    Su Sheng unexpectedly looked at Tandy who fell and was lit with white light. This white light exuded a kind of vitality-like energy, very similar to the energy of a white lamp.She is capable?And still such a special ability?Bai Guang, Bai Guang... Su Sheng frowned and began to recall who has such an ability in Marvel World?


    "Ah...this...what is this?"


    Tandy stood up with a grin and struggled to find that she was exuding white light, and a white light dagger about six feet long appeared in her hand.


    "Dagger?" Su Sheng raised his mouth slightly when he saw this, he knew who Tandy was!


    There are many groups in the Marvel universe, such as Fantastic Four, such as the Avengers, such as the X-Men, such as...cloak and dagger.The cloak and the dagger are the existence of two suspected mutants. One is called the cloak. His body is the entrance to the dark dimension, which can mobilize the power of the dark dimension, teleport and so on.The dagger can generate light energy and automatically generate a dagger with light energy. This dagger can be thrown out to attack the target. If the opponent is hit by the light dagger, it can absorb the opponent''s vitality, shock the opponent, or even kill the opponent.People in shock will see different illusions. Most people will abandon evil and do good. The light she produces can purify the human body system, remove toxins, poisons and other malignant substances, and can also treat certain drug effects. Special effects of addiction.


    To put it simply, helping a drug addict detox is a standard!


    Su Sheng really has no idea about Tandy. It is entirely because he might make a fortune and he is in a good mood, so he intends to help him. By the way, since he wants to play the role of a hero, he must do something righteous, but he didn¡¯t expect Tan. Di turned out to be a superhero dagger!


    Although their popularity in the Marvel world is not even third-rate, the breakdown of guest appearances is not too small. They have briefly been enemies with Spider-Man and have some contact with Doctor Strange.


    "You, what did you do to me, why did I, I became like this?" Tandy shouted towards Su Sheng in a panic.

 413 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 413

    After Su Sheng kissed her, she was blown up and turned into light, which made her extremely alarmed.


    "What did I do?" Su Sheng looked at Tandy and wondered. This should be Tandy''s first awakening ability, right?Remember that she seemed to be able to awaken together after being with the cloak, one light and one dark, so when she kissed her, the energy in her felt the darkness in her body?


    Although Su Sheng didn''t mobilize his abilities, Bai Guang must be very sensitive to darkness. Even if he had the Black Death Emperor''s ability, he might have caused Bai Guang to react and awakened when he touched him, right?


    "The dagger in your hand, throw it at me!" Su Shengdao...


    "what?"


    Tandy looked at the light dagger in her hand and then saw that Su Sheng was panicked to the point that she subconsciously threw it towards Su Sheng, and the light dagger flew in an instant.At this moment, Su Sheng copied Tandy''s ability and an ice wall appeared in front of him to block the light dagger.


    Puff!


    The light dagger pierced into the ice wall and stopped. After a while, the light disappeared.


    At the same time, the light on Tandy''s body also disappeared, but she opened her palm in doubt and the light dagger did not appear again.She tried several times but failed.


    "You, who are you?"


    Tandy couldn''t help looking at Su Sheng, his own change was coupled with the sudden appearance of the ice wall, even if Tandy had no knowledge, he knew that something was wrong.


    "My name is Su Sheng. As you can see, I have special super powers just like you!" Su Sheng said.


    "I, I have superpowers? I... I''m a mutant?" Tandy cried out suddenly.


    The existence of mutants is not a secret. Ordinary humans are very resistant and disgusted with mutants.


    "Not sure, but the possibility is very high." Su Shengdao.


    "So, you are a mutant too?"


    "I? 1.1 I am not, I am just a pure human being. It is not just mutants who can possess superpowers." Su Sheng slowly came to Tandy''s side and stretched out his hand to support her shoulders, and Tandy subconsciously stepped back and avoided. Hearing Su Sheng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it must be fine this time!"


    Saying that Su Sheng''s hand has been placed on her shoulder.


    ...


    PS: The cloak and the dagger are a pair of CPs in the Marvel world. Their popularity is not too high, but the new American drama "The Cloak and the Dagger" has recently appeared. You can also take a look.I find that I always like to write such advanced plots.At the beginning, I was the first to write about the gift of talent, but few people knew about it. When I finished writing, the gift of talent became popular. I was looking for Miss Polaris everywhere, haha.


    The 482nd chapter gemma Simmons was hooked?


    It''s okay!


    It didn''t explode this time.


    Tandy looked at Su Sheng''s hand on his shoulder in a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help wondering: "What the hell is going on? How could I suddenly have superpowers, suddenly..."


    "Maybe it was because I felt my ability, so I awakened you when I touched it. Don¡¯t worry too much about it. It¡¯s actually a good thing? Even if you are a mutant, you are still you, and you have more ability to protect yourself. I will help you study your abilities when you have time in the future. What you have to do now is to relax and sort out the information I need, and come to me tomorrow." Su Sheng patted Tandy on the shoulder and turned and left.


    Tandy didn''t say anything but he stopped talking.


    Su Sheng returned to his residence happily, but he was able to earn 100 million by providing the US team''s position, and using this money to make a few times more, he was already in a good mood. As a result, he was in a good mood. I helped the individual but found that it turned out to be a superhero dagger to the 14th party and copied her abilities.


    what is this?Good man rewarded?


    When I drove back to Saint Su and got out of the car, I saw a tall figure standing at the door of my house, Gemma Simmons?


    "So you are not at home, no wonder I rang the doorbell and no one opened it, I..." Before Jemma Simmons finished speaking, Su Sheng grinned in a good mood and hugged her up and turned around.


    This made Gemma Simmons dumbfounded.


    What, what?


    After finally landing, Zhenma''s mouth was blocked by Su Sheng.


    Gemma''s brain went blank for an instant, and I was kissed?This is my first... first kiss!


    "Uuuuu" Zhenma pushed Su Sheng away and shouted angrily: "What are you doing!"


    "Sorry, sorry, I''m so excited." Su Sheng smiled."S.H.I.E.L.D. money has not come, but I already have a way to make money, so I''m so excited."


    "What, what S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.?" Zhenma asked in a panic pretending to be blank.


    Natasha''s identity has long been exposed, but Gemma Simmons and Leofitz, who have been living in the arm, have not exposed their identities, and still monitor Su Sheng as neighbors.


    "Since I know everything, it''s boring to pretend, right? It just so happens that you are a PhD in the field of biochemistry, and I need your help." Su Sheng didn''t give Zhenma a chance to lie and deny. He took out the key and opened the door. Pulling in hesitated Zhenma came in.


    "You, when did you know my identity?" Zhenma couldn''t help but ask Saint Su.


    "It''s early." Su Sheng said and went straight to the bedroom. After a while, I saw him take out a glassware filled with blood.


    "What is this?" Gemma Simmons asked curiously.


    "Blood! A very special kind of blood." Su Sheng paused and looked at Gemma Simmons seriously."I know that you are an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and that your task is to monitor me, but I hope you can keep it secret about this and what to do next!"


    "I can''t tell anyone."


    "Sorry, I can''t do it!" Gemma Simmons shook his head.


    "No, you can do it! You are an expert in biology and you should really want to study those unconventional projects? Do you know what blood this is? This is vampire blood!" Su Sheng shook the glassware."You don''t want to know the difference in the blood of vampires, how vampires are infected, how to treat the symptoms of being bitten by a vampire and turning into a vampire? Now, your project is in my hands. If you Promise to keep it confidential, and I can leave it to you for you to study with me."


    "If you can''t keep it secret, I will..." Su Sheng didn''t continue to say but gradually released the ice ability, and layers of cold air surrounded the glassware.Obviously, if Gemma Simmons could not keep it secret, he would destroy the blood of this vampire.


    "Wait." Gemma Simmons shouted eagerly.


    Su Sheng regained his ability.


    "This is really vampire blood? Where did you get it?" Gemma Simmons couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course it is true. I don''t have to lie to you. As for where I got it, I can''t tell you for the time being. I can only tell you that we can secretly research. If it succeeds, there may be no vampire born in this world. I don''t know how many secrets you can access to SHIELD, but vampires are real, hidden in our world, and the number...very large!" Su Shengdao.


    "If, if the research is successful, what do you want to use it for?" Gemma Simmons asked.


    "Sell it to S.H.I.E.L.D., of course you have a share of the benefits." Su Shengdao.


    Gemma Simmons took a breath and turned around in circles, taking a look at the blood in Su Sheng''s hand from time to time as if he was thinking about it.Su Sheng is not in a hurry, he believes that Gemma Simmons will definitely get the bait, and once she gets the bait, she will only sink deeper and deeper.


    "I promised. I will keep the secret and not tell anyone, but you must also ensure that once you succeed, you must hand it over to S.H.I.E.L.D. and you can''t use it for other things."


    "Yes!" Su Shengdao."Skye is not at home anyway, and Natasha does not come back often. You and I will study in the lab in the attic. As for the reason, you can say that I ask you to clean up or cook for me, or you can say 653 I am lonely and unbearably interesting to you. In short, they will definitely not mind that you are closer to me and it is easier to monitor me!"


    "Okay." Gemma Simmons agreed hesitantly.


    Although most of the equipment in the attic was used to make cryoguns, some of the equipment could be used universally. Su Sheng made a slight modification, and the blood used to study vampires was basically enough.I don''t know how Gemma Simmons reported to the above, anyway, the above very simply agreed and was very supportive.


    The only disapproval is Leofitz. After all, he is the boyfriend of Gemma Simmons in name, and he does like Gemma Simmons too!It''s a pity that his approval or disapproval is useless at all and has no effect at all.


    "Boom boom!"

 414 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 414

    There was a knock on the door, and Gemma Simmons took the ingredients and watched Su Sheng who opened the door slightly nervously entering.


    Watching Gemma Simmons put things in the refrigerator, Su Sheng smiled and asked, "What reason?"


    "Part-time job, to help you clean up and take care of three meals a day. I said this is the reason you gave, but the above...the above saw that you were at your door yesterday...you kissed my surveillance video and thought you had something to me The idea may be bigger!" Zhenma said unnaturally.


    Chapter 483 Exchange the body for help?


    "Isn''t this better? There is no better way than beauty tricks. We can safely study the blood of vampires when they think we are stealing sunshine." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Who, who stole it with you?" Gemma Simmons frowned.


    "At least they think so. You see my girlfriend Skye is trained at S.H.I.E.L.D., your boyfriend, okay, even if it''s not true, he should also like you or have a crush on you? He lives in the arm. And we two They closed the door and stayed together quietly, what is this not stealing?" Su Sheng chuckled lightly."I have prepared the equipment for you, and the blood is upstairs. You can go up and start work anytime."


    "You won''t go up?" Jimma Simmons asked curiously when he saw that Su Sheng didn''t mean to follow up.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I''m waiting for someone."


    "Who?" Gemma Simmons asked.


    "A woman who may need to enter my room and take a long time to get out." Su Shengzheng said as the doorbell rang again, and when he opened the door, he saw Tandy, who was carrying a bag, standing at the door.


    Tandy looked at Su Sheng and then at Gemma Simmons, who was about to go upstairs, stunned, and subconsciously said, "Is anyone in your family?"


    "It doesn''t matter that you just treat her as if she doesn''t exist, and it won''t bother us." Su Sheng smiled and blinked at Gemma Simmons, then hugged Tandy and walked to his bedroom.


    Su Sheng''s words were added to Tandy''s reaction when he saw him just now, and Gemma Simmons instantly realized who this little girl was. Su Sheng, what did Su Sheng recruit?And still such a young girl?


    Is this guy worthy of a girlfriend?


    Gemma Simmons was a little angry, and turned upstairs with a snort.


    "She, is she your girlfriend?" Tandy asked curiously when he entered Su Sheng''s room.


    "No, she is the agent responsible for monitoring me." Su Sheng said with a smile."I''m sure to make her your own, so you don''t care about her. She probably misunderstood that you came to do that. That''s good, you will pretend to be this identity to contact me, at least you will not expose your ability."


    Su Sheng explained that he took Tandy''s bag, which contained a lot of written materials, which seemed to be copied.


    "I got this from my mom. My mom always wanted to rehabilitate my father, but..." Tandy shook his head sadly. Her mother was drinking all day without a job, and the only thing she would do is find Some stubborn married couples are runners hoping that each other can help.It''s a pity that those guys won''t help at all after taking advantage of it. Tandy told her mother many times about this, and even ended up unhappy and ran away from home.


    Upstairs, Gemma Simmons was studying the blood of vampires, and downstairs, Saint Sue was looking at the documents that Tandy had brought.


    And outside.


    The stock price of Stark Industries has fallen again and again. The military has sent out several attempts to encircle and suppress the Red Light Hulk. As a result, more and more damages are left but they cannot take him down. S.H.I.E.L.D. is salvaging Stie, the captain of the United States. Rogers, everything looks so harmonious.


    "These alone are not enough." Su Sheng said after reading it.


    Tandy said, "I know, but there are only these now."


    "Okay, leave the rest to me, give me your number, and I will call you over regularly. If you find someone following you or asking you something, just tell the truth, except for things you are capable of, understand? ?" Su Shengdao.


    Tandy nodded."I''ll just say to trade your body for help?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng nodded.


    Tandy asked curiously: "Can you tell me who will... will monitor you? Why do you monitor you because you have superpowers?"


    "On the one hand, mainly I can make gadgets that make a lot of people crazy, so they have to look at me, which is one of the goals I want to achieve. As for who is watching me, I can only say no matter how powerful it is An international organization that mutants are unwilling to provoke. If your ability is discovered by them, you may also be monitored!" Su Shengdao.


    "ok, I get it!"


    Tandy took a deep breath and pulled the zipper off his jacket, which contained a piece of sports underwear.


    "What are you?" Su Sheng looked at Tandy.


    Tandy said entangledly: "Actually, I always disagree with my mother using this method. I didn''t expect me to do it. But you are different from the guys my mother knows. They don''t have the ability and the courage to help us. But I think you can, you have money, you have ability, and you can inspire my ability, so I choose to believe in you."


    "You said that this organization is very powerful and might spy on me. You also said that the body is exchanged for help as a reason, but they should be able to see it? I...I am still in the same position. If this is the case, they will definitely doubt it, right? ?"


    Tandy took off his clothes one by one, and finally stood in front of Su Sheng frankly.


    Sheng Su put the file aside and looked up and down Tandy with a chuckle and got up and walked over, bowed his head and kissed him, taking off his clothes while kissing.It didn''t take long for the sharp voice to start Gemma Simmons who was concentrating upstairs, and then... she angrily found that she couldn''t concentrate on research at all.


    ...


    "boom!"


    The door closed gently, and Su Sheng, who had sent Tandy away, turned back and saw Gemma Simmons staring at him with an angry face.


    "What are you doing?" Su Sheng said casually.


    "Have you ever thought about what I should do if you do this? The people above thought you were interesting to me. The first day I came to your house, you would find a door-to-door...door-to-door service, what do you want me to do? And This has extremely affected my research!" Gemma Simmons said angrily.


    "This was an appointment made yesterday. Don''t worry, I won''t ask her to come over when you are there next time. Let''s go, let''s go upstairs and study." Su Sheng smiled and pushed Gemma Simmons again Go upstairs.


    Su Sheng is also very interested in the study of vampire blood.


    What''s more, he has also learned a lot of related knowledge during this period. Although compared with Gemma Simmons, there is no problem in communication and research. The two people¡¯s devotion to research Gemma Simmons has forgotten that they were completely committed to the matter. Focus on it.


    Chapter 484: The captain wakes up, this is not a personal grudge!


    After dinner, Gemma Simmons left and went back next door.


    Su Sheng sat in the living room and watched the TV. The corners of his mouth could not help but raised slightly. Through this half day of getting along, he discovered that Gemma Simmons and Caitlin Snow of the DC World Lightning Team are actually the same type, both extremely high in biology. He has the talent and ability, likes to study all kinds of problems, and is very focused and dedicated when working.Even the temperament and stature of the two are very similar.


    The deployment of the invasion hasn''t had much effect yet, but the arrival of Su Sheng has changed many things.With the disappearance of Iron Man and the brainwashing of the US team, Skye was squeezed into S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. by himself. He also had a good relationship with the Black Widow Natasha. In addition, the current Gemma Simmons Sousse felt confident that she could be used Draw in.


    As for the Red Light Hulk, let''s not mention it. I don''t know how General Rose will deal with it in the end?Abomination will not be born yet.Wait a minute, if the abhorrence is born, just look at how strong the Red Lantern Hulk is, how much stronger than before, and then go back to the CC world and make a day of destruction.


    Anyway, there is a red light, so the appearance of the Destruction Day will not affect 340 himself.


    Just watch the play by yourself.


    Late at night, Su Sheng turned off the TV, went back to the bedroom and entered the world of prison.


    Gemma Simmons came over the next morning. He first helped Su Sheng get breakfast and then hurried to the laboratory. Maybe he came up with a new idea last night?Su Sheng checked the bank account after breakfast, and the 100 million US dollars from SHIELD had already been called. So, should the US team be found?After thinking about it, Su Sheng transferred the money to the trader''s special account and started to make money.


    The space program of the Fantastic Four and Doctor Doom is doomed to fail. Shorting the stocks of Doctor Doom is almost a profitable profit. Speaking of which, Doctor Doom will not become Doctor Doom if he does not invest in this project, let alone lose his fortune. what.


    There are still a few days before the sky plan lifts off, so just wait for it yourself.


    Su Sheng investigated Roxon and investigated the case of Tandy''s father to see who was behind the scenes. It was very easy to ask him to make a confession video of his confession. This matter was resolved naturally, although the method was not. regular?But I didn''t plan to be that kind of model hero, did I?Speaking of this, I might be able to make another fortune on Roxon after the matter is over!


    In the morning, Su Sheng accompanied Gemma Simmons to study the blood of the vampire. In the afternoon, Su Sheng received a call from Natasha saying that he would come and pick her up to a place.


    Su Sheng waited at the door for a while and saw Natasha driving a black sports car and stopped at the door very windy.


    "Get in the car!" Natasha shouted, turning her head slightly.

 415 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 415

    Su Sheng got in the car, and Natasha said while driving, "You have already received the money, right?"


    "Well, the captain found it?"


    "The captain''s inspection results in physical functions are all normal, but I am not sure what effect will be after waking up. Your ability may be able to help the captain wake up normally." Natasha said.


    Su Sheng responded non-committal.


    Not long after the car drove to a secret base of SHIELD, Su Sheng met Phil Coleson and the director Nick Fury.This is the first official contact between Su Sheng and him. Generally speaking, it is not bad.


    "The captain is here."


    After a brief greeting, Su Sheng saw the American captain in the room.


    "Is this considered after-sales service?" Su Sheng laughed and teased a slight release ability, and in an instant, a wave of cold air poured into the captain.The captain''s situation, Su Sheng, has been checked and even brainwashed, and there is no problem at all, but it will take time to wake up just after thawing.Therefore, Su Sheng''s cold air was just acting. It didn''t take long for Su Sheng to stop and turn his head and said: "It''s okay, he will wake up at any time according to his physical fitness."


    "That''s good." Phil Colson breathed a sigh of relief.


    "There''s nothing else, right? I''m leaving if nothing else." Su Sheng stood up and said.


    "I''ll take you back." Natasha said, preparing to take Su Sheng away.


    But at this time, the US team in a coma on the bed suddenly opened its eyes, blinking weakly, and the memory gradually recovered.The US team stood up and looked at the room warily."Who are you? Where am I?"


    "Captain, you wake up, I... My name is Phil Coleson, we are S.H.I.E.L.D...." Phil Coleson excitedly said to Steve Rogers. At first, Steve Rogers would be suspicious. Listen, but when Phil Colson said that World War II was over and more than sixty years had passed, it made Steve Rogers a little unbelievable.


    Suddenly he got off the bed and burst into trouble. He directly pushed aside Phil Coleson and rushed towards the door. Natasha wanted to stop but was also pushed open. The thick wooden door was directly given by Steve Rogers. Knocked down, the agents outside hurriedly blocked Naihe. Even if there is no shield captain, it is not a waiter. I don¡¯t know how many times such invasions have been experienced during World War II. The captain could not be stopped when these agents could not use deadly weapons. .


    "Su Sheng."


    Nick Fury never made a move, but shouted to Su Sheng when the captain was about to rush out.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    what happened?


    Do I need to ask what''s wrong in this situation?


    Nick Fury took a deep breath and said, "Thank you for leaving the captain behind. He is too excited to be in direct contact with the outside world."


    "That''s not good. I thought you were calling the waiter just now." Su Sheng stunned and threw an ice blade at the captain who rushed towards the door.


    Bingblade stabs the captain with lightning speed. It has to be said that the captain has indeed experienced a lot of battles and reacted quickly, even if the instinct of just waking up to fight is also flowing in his blood.While running, he suddenly bent over his knees and glide on the ground.


    boom!


    The ice blade stabbed into the door panel and melted and disappeared.


    When the captain turned around, he felt a cool breeze, and the next moment Su Sheng''s fist had come.When the captain raised his arm to resist, he heard a bang, and the captain''s body retreated heavily and hit the door and shook.


    "Sorry, this is not a personal grievance." Su Sheng shrugged softly.


    Chapter 485: Su Sheng vs. US Team


    "drink!"


    Steve Rogers rushed towards Su Sheng with a loud shout. He has almost reached the limit of human beings in all aspects of his body due to the super warrior serum. He has rich combat experience and fighting skills, although his personal combat power is not in the Avengers. Top-notch, but his talent as a commander is beyond doubt, and... he is also nicknamed ¡°five-five¡±. No matter how strong his opponent is, he can go up and make gestures. When others can¡¯t stop Thanos, he still If you can hold on to it for a while, it''s considered to have buried the name "Five-Five Kai".


    It''s a pity that he met Su Sheng. If Su Sheng let go, his physical fitness can hardly be described in words, even if he doesn''t use anyone''s abilities, it is absolutely extraordinary. As for fighting skills?Su Sheng felt that he really couldn''t find a few people better than himself.Seeing the captain''s attack, Su Sheng didn''t use the cold ice ability~ directly confronted him.


    The two fought back and forth, you came and I fought very fiercely, and the people around them were dumbfounded.


    "Su Sheng can still fight?" Nick Fury asked Natasha in a low voice.


    Natasha shook her head in surprise: "It''s also the first time I know. I didn''t expect that his fighting ability is better than me and stronger than the captain. Captain, he will lose."


    As soon as Natasha''s words fell, Su Sheng found the captain¡¯s flaws. She swung the fist from the captain and hit it directly against the backer. The captain who bumped into it leaped back, while Su Sheng grabbed his hands and jumped up lightly. Falling directly behind the captain, the captain''s body was thrown out on the ground like a backflip. Su Sheng twisted the captain''s hands, and the cold air instantly condensed and released, and he directly took out an ice handcuff to block him.


    This time, the ice handcuffs were superimposed with power, and even if the captain''s power was strong for a while, he should not be able to escape.


    "Captain, this is not a personal grudge!"


    Su Sheng said it again and picked up the captain."You have been frozen for too long. You need to calm down and adapt to the new era outside."


    The captain tried to struggle a few times before getting rid of it and then quieted down. He decided to watch the changes first.


    "Give it to you." Su Sheng handed over the captain to the surrounding agents, and Su Sheng said to Natasha: "Send me back."


    "Can''t see it." Natasha said to Su Sheng in amazement and then left with Su Sheng.


    As for the captain?Phil Coleson should be able to settle down well.


    The captain''s awakening is just a small episode, and then he will be familiar with this new era step by step and become a member of the Avengers in the Nick Fury plan.As the saying goes, blackening is twice as strong, and whitening is weak by three points. Thinking about Captain Hydra, he knows how destructive things he can do if he wants to be malicious.When Su Sheng brainwashed the captain, he stuffed a lot of private goods, especially about the seven-lamp ring. I believe that as long as the captain comes into contact with the Hulk''s information, he will be able to recognize the red-lamp ring and the holy character emblem on it. Up.


    Natasha sent Su Sheng back and left without staying. Su Sheng went back upstairs and told Gemma Simmons about the captain''s awakening. Then they studied the blood of the vampire together until night fell. Gemma left. Arrived next door.


    In the next few days, no one came to bother Su Sheng, Natasha did not come back, and the captain¡¯s matter seemed to have nothing to do with him. Then Skye called and talked a few words and talked about the situation of SHIELD. Thank you. Su Sheng let her give the credit last time.


    "I found you." As night fell outside, Su Sheng leaned on the bed and laughed.


    Through the investigation of Indigo''s abilities, he finally found the real murderer who framed Tandy''s father, and Su Sheng teleported and disappeared.Half an hour later, Su Sheng had obtained the evidence he wanted and called Tandy.


    Another half hour passed.


    Tandy hurriedly arrived at Su Sheng''s house.


    "Did you really get evidence?" Tandy asked Saint Su in excitement.


    Su Sheng shook the camera in his hand, and Tandy hurriedly took it over and looked at it."It turned out to be him? I remember him. He was a good friend of my father. It was he who brought people to my house and took away my things. How could I forget him!"


    The person in the video admitted to the fact that he framed Tandy''s father and dictated a lot of key evidence.


    "With this video plus the evidence you have before, it is enough to restore your father''s reputation and bring your family''s money back." Su Sheng smiled and took the camera and looked at Tandy who was crying with joy.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    "I''m now, no, I''ll go early tomorrow morning..." Before Tandy''s words were finished, Su Sheng shook his head slightly.


    "Now, I can''t give it to you!"


    "Why?" Tandy exclaimed excitedly.


    "In a few days, I will use this small profit, so I can only give it to you in a few days. I asked you to come here today to make you feel at ease..." Su Sheng blinked, and Tandy immediately understood.


    "I''m going to take a shower." Tandy turned and went out.


    night.


    Passed quietly.

 416 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 416

    Tandy quietly left from Su Sheng at dawn the next day. She was going to go home and tell her mother the good news. In a few days, in a few days, she would really get her wish.


    It was not only the Tandy family that got his wish, but also Su Sheng.


    The space program started, lifted off, and entered the space station very smoothly, but in just one day the space station was attacked by the passing cosmic energy cloud and fell from space. Fortunately, the location of the fall is relatively remote. The Fantastic Four, including Doctor Destruction Has been sent to the hospital for treatment, and Su Sheng''s trader kept reporting the situation.


    In just two days, the 100 million US dollars invested by Su Sheng has become more than 8 billion. Su Sheng does not know the stocks or whether this rate of return is normal, but it has changed from 100 million to 8 billion in two days. This feels really good.Su Sheng asked the trader to continue the operation, and this time he changed to Roxon.


    Then Su Sheng informed Tandy to take the video. Not long after the senior officials of Roxon were arrested for corruption and framed, the stock price began to plummet.


    When this matter came to an end, I fell behind.


    Tandy¡¯s father¡¯s reputation has been restored, and the family¡¯s money has returned one by one. She has once again become a rich lady, and Su Sheng¡¯s principal of 100 million US dollars has now become 11 billion, and she can continue to buy Star. Conquer industry!


    ...


    PS: I really don''t know much about stocks, writing this is just to facilitate the plot.In addition, it¡¯s a new month. Keep asking for flowers and rewards!


    Chapter 486: Entering Stark Industry and Joining the Avengers


    Stark Industries is now a weak stock, and many shareholders want to get rid of it. Su Sheng''s acquisition with US dollars is naturally very smooth.The last time Su Sheng sold the military well was not without effect. First of all, the acquisition process was not disturbed. Secondly, Su Sheng also acquired a lot of shares held secretly by the military.


    It was 11.1 billion before and after, a very interesting figure that allowed Su Sheng to successfully own 35 percent of the shares, making him the leading major shareholder.


    Stark Industries.


    Su Sheng met several other shareholders as well as Obadea and Toto¡¯s secretary, Pepper.As the largest shareholder at present, the arrival of Su Sheng naturally made them a little nervous, especially Obadea. He planned Tony¡¯s accident and wanted to replace him as the chairman of Stark Industries. Cut it off.


    "Having a few gadgets designed by myself should bring good benefits to the company and restore the company''s reputation and stock price. I will not participate in the normal operation of the company, but I need a personal laboratory for research and development of other projects. "The purpose of Su Sheng''s acquisition of Stark Industries is not to be any chairman. He needs a suitable studio, a suitable identity, and nothing more.The shareholders were relieved when Su Sheng said this, and Obadea was relieved temporarily.


    As for whether they are willing?That''s something else.


    "Are you Tony''s secretary? What are your plans in the future, whether to stay in the company or find another job? My personality is similar to Tony in some respects. If you want to stay, you can continue your original job. , The treatment will double for you." Su Sheng shouted to Xiaojiao after everyone else left.


    Originally, Little Chili didn''t plan to find another job. Although Tony is a difficult person and has a very annoying personality, after all, the treatment is very good and it is not bad for her.If she leaves the company, it will be difficult for her to find a suitable job, and she is even ready to cut her salary.Unexpectedly, the new director not only did not cut his salary or fired himself, and even doubled his salary, Xiaojiao would not leave.Stark Industries has many laboratories, and Su Sheng chose a relatively remote and quiet laboratory for private use.


    But Su Sheng hasn''t thought about what project to throw out yet?The steel is gone, so it seems okay to make a steel suit?But this thing is not good.The laboratory is also three floors above and below, the first and second floors can be remodeled to accommodate people, and the basement can be used as a laboratory.


    Naturally, Xiao Chili was solely responsible for the reconstruction.


    Back at the residence, Su Sheng took out the key and opened the door. As soon as he came in, he saw Natasha lying lazily on the sofa in a hot pants and T-shirt.Seeing Su Sheng coming in, Natasha raised her mouth and smiled: "I find that I can''t see through you more and more. How did you turn 100 million into tens of billions in a short time and become a major player in Stark Industries. Shareholder? Is it because you are as bothered as Tony? I heard that you got the neighbor¡¯s little girl and you hooked up with a bankrupt rich girl?"


    "Just like when I sold the cryogun to S.H.I.E.L.D., I will be rewarded for what I have given. I am willing to help others, but it does not mean that I am willing to suffer." Su Sheng picked up her feet and sat down and placed them on her legs. After a few touches, Natasha frowned and wanted to move but stopped."It just so happens that you press the button for me, I have not walked less during this time."


    Su Sheng chuckled and didn''t speak. Although Natasha was a spy agent, she was also considered natural beauty. At least her skin was well maintained. She said that pressing the button was actually wiping oil.


    "Now that your identity problem has been solved, and you have money, what are your plans next?" Natasha asked.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Why ask?" Natasha asked curiously.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "Most of the time, you must have something to do when you come back, so let''s talk straight."


    "This world is very dangerous. First, there are all kinds of mutants, then Hulk, Hulk. By the way, Hulk¡¯s red light ring already knows the source. The captain said he had seen a red light before it was frozen. The sign on the ring says what it is a seven-light ring. The seven-color light rings represent the power of the emotional spectrum, and the red light represents anger! The hulk of the red light has not resolved the possibility that other colors of the light ring may appear, so The director decided to set up a team composed of special persons."


    "The Avengers!"


    "The current members include the captain, me, and Agent Button. His code name is Hawkeye. Do you want to join?"


    "What are the benefits?" Su Sheng asked.


    Natasha shrugged."At least next time you use threats to force people to confess a crime, you don''t have to worry about the extra trouble. I can see that you can finally live in the sun after hiding for so many years. You must have caused a lot of things. You can save a lot of trouble."


    "So, you are using a beauty plan to let me join?" Su Sheng stroked her ankle up and said with a smile.


    Natasha white glanced at her, lifted her foot and kicked gently, turned and sat up."Want to sleep with me? You don''t have that talent yet."


    After speaking, Natasha shook herself upstairs.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and went to the bathroom to take a shower. It didn''t matter if he joined the Avengers. Anyway, it was convenient for the captain to be his own.Nick Fury will let himself join on the one hand because of his own ability, on the other hand, it is not without the meaning of convenient 5.2 supervision.


    After all, I''m so low-key, but it''s still too high-key for others. It''s really a little eye-catching to be in charge of Stark Industries in a short time.


    After joining the reunion, life has not changed much. The biggest convenience is the unimpeded entry and exit of the Trident Building.Su Sheng saw the US team again, obviously he had accepted the fact of his new life and he didn''t take the last time too much to heart.In addition to that, Su Sheng also saw Hawkeye, the captain of the special force, the members of the Hydra, the future crossbones, and several hidden Hydra high-levels.


    What surprised Su Sheng most was that he saw the Baroness and the red-haired girl in the Trident Building. Both of them have successfully entered the SHIELD Bureau and become apprentice agents being assessed!


    Chapter 487: The Day of Destruction Comes to Marvel


    The red-haired woman, the baroness, and Jane who replaced the soundbird are all very natural. They just don''t recognize her own style.Su Sheng was also happy to see this. After walking around and seeing other people, Su Sheng came to Skye.


    Su Sheng is quite cool during this time. It is either Tandy or Gemma Simmons by his side that Natasha will show up occasionally, even when there is no one, he will go to the cage world to find the real sound bird Bobby as a pillow .But Skye was not so easy. From a computer hacker to an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., receiving various trainings every day made her very hard, and she missed the time when she got along with Su Sheng.


    So as soon as Su Sheng came to Skye''s room, Sky turned around and hugged Su Sheng and offered a warm kiss.


    Then!


    At this time, if there is more talk, I''m afraid Skye will have to turn his face, it''s like a couple in a different place finally meets you are still talking endlessly, this is the rhythm of the lonely life.So after Skye alternated from top to bottom, her whole body was blue and purple, she was in the mood to chat with Su Sheng.


    "Have you joined the Avengers?" Sky asked, lying in Su Sheng''s arms.


    Su Sheng said."14 is just for the convenience of doing things. During this period of time, I have a certain understanding of SHIELD. I found that there was a problem with SHIELD, especially after I saw the US team, I remembered something."


    "What is the problem?"


    "Have you heard of Hydra?"


    "Didn''t it have been wiped out with the Red Skull?" Skye asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng shook his head."It''s not that simple. I suspect that Hydra has been hidden in S.H.I.E.L.D., and it is likely to have penetrated into S.H.I.E.L.D.A. Skye, do you believe me?"


    "Of course!" Skye said without hesitation.


    "I will try my best to improve your authority and help you figure out your life experience. But I need you to investigate and collect data on some special items of SHIELD as much as possible. Once things are the same as I thought, I hope to save these as soon as possible. Things are not available to Hydra."


    "Okay." Skye agreed without much thought.


    What does SHIELD have?


    Su Sheng didn''t like the miscellaneous things, but he was more interested in two things.One is the new element drawings left by Iron Man''s father, which can be used to make new nuclear reactors.The other is the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube, that is, the space gem. The weapon plan of the universe magic should be implemented soon. At that time, the evil god Loki will appear to snatch, soul gems, space gems, Su Sheng is not interested, but the ability to copy... he Interested!


    Su Sheng did not leave S.H.I.E.L.D. and spent the night in Skye''s dormitory tonight. Sky was already asleep under his speed car. Su Sheng opened the shock wave wormhole and returned to the DC world.


    DC world.


    Su Sheng didn''t make any preparations to stay and directly created a day of destruction, anyway, he still had a lot of corpses of Krypton, and it didn''t take long before the hideous and ugly day of destruction was born.Su Sheng used his ability to temporarily sleep in the Destruction Day, shrink it, and then returned to the Marvel world again.


    In a remote and desolate place, the Day of Destruction was restored to normal and allowed him to wake up, and then Su Shengcai returned to Skye and hugged her to sleep peacefully.

 417 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 417

    ...


    Bang bang bang!


    The rapid knock on the door caused Su Sheng and Skye in their sleep to wake up and immediately heard Natasha''s somewhat rapid voice coming from outside.


    "Su Sheng, something went wrong."


    Saint Su dressed up and came out, and Natasha took him away without saying a word.


    meeting room.


    When Su Sheng arrived, he found that there were many people.


    The American team, Hawkeyes, Phil Coleson, and Director of Braised Egg are all here, and there is a tall and short-haired woman in S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform. It should be Nick Fury¡¯s adjutant Maria Hill. She looks very cold The feeling that no stranger should enter.


    Su Sheng and Natasha sat down, and Nick Fury released a video.


    The ugly Day of Destruction in the video is fighting Red Lantern Hulk. This is really not what Su Sheng arranged deliberately and I don''t know how the two of them met.At first, Destruction Day was not the opponent of Red Light Hulk at all. What are the characteristics of Destruction Day?Infinite evolution, the more attacked, the stronger?Gradually, the Day of Doom began to adapt to the rhythm of the Red Light Hulk''s attack. The two of you and me were very fierce. During this period, the military also stepped in to stop it.


    However.


    Their firepower equipment is useless for Doomsday and Red Light Hulk.


    The expressions of the people present were stern, a red light Hulk was enough to have a headache, and now that an unkillable monster appeared, it was even more difficult.Su Sheng didn''t speak but he wondered whether the infinite anger is stronger or the infinite evolution is stronger?Hulk without a red light is not an opponent of Thanos. With a red light, it is probably similar to Thanos with a power gem?


    "At the moment I have received news that the two are still fighting, so, can anyone tell me what the ugly big guy came from?" Nick Fury knocked on the table and asked after the video was played.


    Hawkeye was silent, and the Black Widow was silent.


    The American team frowned and didn''t know what they were thinking, and Nick Fury subconsciously looked at Su Sheng.


    Look relaxed?


    That''s right, Su Sheng''s expression was relaxed, which made Nick Fury curiously asked: "Do you know the situation of this big guy?"


    "The captain said that the ring on Hulk''s hand is a red light ring, and there are rings of other colors, right?" Su Sheng Shiran said."I checked it in my spare time and found that the logo on the 363 ring is called the holy character emblem, which is as symbolic as the logo of SHIELD or other organizations. Then I remembered that I had seen this logo before! "


    "have you seen?"


    "Forgot where, when I escaped from the world? I vaguely remember that it should be the symbol of this holy character emblem and there are records about ancient krypton stars. There are not many and it is very messy. Among them, it is suspected to be the monster in front of me. Record."


    "This thing is an evil biological weapon of ancient Krypton called Doomsday."


    "Day of Destruction? Do you know any weaknesses in it?" Nick Fury asked hurriedly.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I don''t know, it didn''t write on it."


    "What about those records?"


    "I don''t know, I was in a bad situation and I was not in the mood to study these myths. If it weren''t for my name in the holy character emblem, I don''t think I would be interested in it." Su Sheng thought for a while."It should be in Antarctica at that time, maybe you can send someone to find it!"


    What''s in Antarctica?penguin?


    There is a secret Nazi base in Antarctica, which was originally established by Red Skull to protect a hammer, the hammer of the goddess of winter.This hammer will extend the origin of a big event fear.Of course, whether SHIELD can find it depends on their luck.


    Chapter 488: Su Shengkeng is here!


    As the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury, who has the title of King of Agents, holds a lot of secrets, and because of this he cannot accept the occurrence of things he doesn''t know.The trip to the South Pole may be scheduled, but...not now!


    "What do you think about this day of destruction?"


    "You have to find a way to stop them anyway. If they enter the city, it will be troublesome." The US team said solemnly.


    "Then go to the scene first!"


    Nick Fury had no other way but for the time being. The Avengers and the special forces boarded the plane together. Su Sheng noticed that the members of the special forces were equipped with cryoguns, just as he had guessed. Everything will definitely fall into the hands of Hydra in the end.


    "Don''t you need to prepare anything? Equipment or outfits?" Natasha asked in a low voice.


    The U.S. team put on a uniform and a shield. Hawkeye also has a uniform with bows and arrows. Even Natasha is prepared for combat, let alone a special team member. The only person wearing casual clothes is Su Sheng. Up.


    This battle is directed by the US team. Regardless of the last time the US team was dealt with by Su Sheng, these Americans still do not trust Su Sheng. Of course, Su Sheng is also happy to be a hero. He was not really a hero!


    "It''s not necessary." Su Sheng said casually.


    "It''s up to you." Natasha said.


    After a while, the plane was about to arrive in the combat area, and the U.S. team turned and said to everyone: "Our primary goal is to observe the characteristics and weaknesses of the Doomsday. After landing, the special forces will disperse and stay away. Once the Hulk or Doomsday wants to leave In any case, you must prevent them from entering the city and continue to destroy. Hawkeye, you are responsible for staring at the ring in Hulk''s hand. Once Hulk does not have a ring, his strength will drop a lot. I will be with you, take the opportunity Take the ring. Su Sheng, Natasha, you are responsible for the destruction day, especially Su Sheng, I hope you can use your ability to assist if necessary."


    Su Sheng nodded nonchalantly.


    "Okay, ready to land." The American team turned to the pilot.


    "Landing? Haha, it is indeed time to land, but this method has to be changed." Su Sheng secretly smiled and directly used his ability to control luck.The invisible and mysterious force field quietly changed.


    The pilot had just prepared the plane to go to the designated landing site, but suddenly saw a red light below Hulk grabbing the Doomsday and spinning quickly, and then threw it into the air with a whistle.


    impartial.


    The direction that the Doomsday flew was exactly the direction the plane was flying. The pilot''s posture experience was fairly rich and hurriedly made evasive actions. The airplane almost avoided Doomsday, which made the pilot subconsciously relieved.


    Click!


    There was a loud noise, and the plane trembled instantly.


    The plane that had already evaded was caught by the day of destruction that passed by, and the ugly and huge hand grasped the plane and stabilized the force of flying backwards, followed by the red light that turned the plane toward the ground like a toy. Ke smashed over.


    The sky is spinning around.


    The plane''s sirens were harsh, and most people were wearing seat belts. It was okay for the poor US team to spin up and down because of the task of arranging tasks, bumping up and down, and finally grabbed the armrest to stabilize the body.


    But at this time.


    The explosion suddenly came from the cockpit. In the explosion, the red light Hulk''s figure appeared impressively, holding the two ends of the plane with both hands and Skye directly from the middle.The plane split vertically into two halves from the middle and was caught in the hands of the red light Hulk, and then violently threw half of them toward the day of destruction that was about to fall.


    boom!


    There was a loud bang, and the explosion sounded on the body of the Doomsday, and the Doomsday was unharmed, but the half of the people on the plane fell into the blood mold, because of the seat belts, they couldn''t escape and died directly in the explosion.


    "Everyone jumped right away, right away!"


    Feeling that Red Light Hulk is likely to continue to throw the other half out, the US team hurriedly shouted.


    Hawkeye, Natasha, including the captain of the special team Rumlow, and the team members unfastened their seat belts and jumped out regardless of the situation outside.The American team drew out the shield and placed it in front of them and jumped down. Before going down, they called out to Su Sheng.


    "You die before you leave the teacher. The members of the special forces will be halved. They should continue to supplement. I don''t know if they will be supplemented." Su Sheng muttered and slowly untied the seat belt while shaking. .


    Landing at high altitude?

 418 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 418

    This is very dangerous for others, but for Su Sheng, it is no different from walking on the ground.The Red Light Hulk had already picked up this half of the plane and smashed it towards the day of destruction, and Su Sheng jumped down leisurely as soon as it flew out.


    High in the sky.


    One by one tiny figures were quickly landing. It didn''t take long to hear the sound of pouch, and the parachutes opened one after another. It seemed that they had escaped temporarily?But is it really that easy?


    boom!


    The explosion sounded again. Before Doom Day did not resist letting half of the plane hit him, but this Doom Day shot half of the plane out.The moment the explosion sounded, fragments of the plane shot out.


    Puff!


    A special fighter''s parachute was penetrated by debris, and the parachute that had exposed the hole lost the effect of the ride and began to fall quickly.The panic-stricken people instantly became nervous again and hurriedly tried to avoid them. However, even if people were able to control their parachutes in the air, they were not that flexible.


    "what."


    Natasha exclaimed, and her parachute was ignited by flying sparks and burned quickly.


    "Zerzzi."


    As Natasha descended quickly, a burst of cold suddenly appeared and extinguished the flames of the parachute. Natasha felt a strong hand blocking her waist, and she felt the feeling of being down to earth.


    Look down.


    There was a path of ice at the foot.


    Natasha stretched out her hand and took out a dagger to quickly cut off the rope of her parachute, then turned her head and said to Su Sheng who was holding herself: "I''m so glad you are my partner."


    The 489th chapter is torn apart from the appearance!


    "boom!"


    The U.S. team smashed the ground heavily with its shield, rolled quickly to relieve the impact at the moment of landing, and then lay on the ground.After breathing for a few times, the US team hurriedly got up and looked into the air. As soon as they turned around, they saw the few remaining people slowly landing.


    The ice road reached the ground, and Su Sheng hugged Natasha down.


    Looking around, Hawkeye, Rumlow are still alive, and there are two special team members.


    This¡­¡­


    These are the few people left on a plane. The special forces will not say that the entire army is annihilated, but it doesn''t make much difference.Several people were embarrassed and got together with lingering fears.Red Lantern Hulk and Doom Day have also landed in a fierce battle with each other again.


    You punch, I punch.


    Simple and rude but with amazing destructive power, they can reach waves of air as they collide with each other from far away.


    Aftermath.


    This is a real aftermath. When the US team reported to S.H.I.E.L.D., they didn''t expect such a result.The elite of S.H.I.E.L.D., the special forces have almost disappeared just after they landed on the battlefield?


    953


    What can this say?


    It can only be said that it was bad luck, but it was affected by the Red Light Hulk and the Day of Doom when it landed.


    "What should I do now?" Natasha said solemnly.


    Everyone looked ugly and solemn.The original combat plan must be changed, and the remaining members of the special forces simply cannot establish a line of defense.Looking at the destructive power of the fierce fighting in the distance, the US team also knew that it was indeed dangerous to participate in this level of battle.


    "You inform the base to prepare them for the retreat. Let''s watch the changes first. If they don''t intend to change places, let them tell each other the winners and losers. If there are ways to stop them." At this time, grab the red light ring. Not suitable, if there is no red light ring, what if Hulk can''t beat the Destruction Day?Everyone had no opinion on this arrangement, and Su Sheng took advantage of this opportunity to take a good look at the Red Light Hulk VS Destruction Day.


    Very savage.


    The only idea of ??Destruction Day is to destroy everything, and the physical quality is constantly evolving.Red Light Hulk''s anger is also rising, and the strength of each punch is increasing.Saint Su had copied Hulk and the ability of the Destruction Day, but even now it is difficult for him to determine who will win.


    "Do you know? I''m starting to regret joining the Avengers. I think this kind of war is really not suitable for me, and more suitable to be a spy." Natasha stood beside Su Sheng and said softly.


    Su Sheng smiled: "I suddenly feel that there will never be fewer similar situations in the future."


    "I hope you don''t feel right!" Natasha mumbled.


    "Do you have any idea?" The US team came over and asked.


    Su Sheng thought for a while."See if I can collect the freezing guns. I tried to change it to a large freezing effect. It should be able to freeze them according to my ability, but it won''t be too long. You can go and remove the red light ring. Or use a nuclear bomb to strike."


    "Is there no other way?"


    Su Sheng shrugged and said nothing, the US team turned and left.


    Before long, the rest was scattered and opened a book to look for the scattered freezing guns. Su Sheng''s bracelet changed slightly and some tools were made.


    "What is your bracelet?" Natasha asked curiously.


    "Secret." Su Sheng smiled and began to disassemble the cryogun without explaining.


    Roar!


    At this time, a loud roar suddenly came from a distance, not a red light or a day of destruction.Everyone turned their heads subconsciously and saw that a huge monster that resembled Hulk and Doomsday came out.


    "How come another one!"


    The size and skin color of this monster looked similar to Hulk, but it had bone spurs similar to Doomsday, which seemed to be a combination of the two at first glance.Is this hatred?Abomination is still born!


    boom!boom!boom!


    The ground vibrated violently with the running of hatred, and his sudden appearance made Hulk and the Day of Doom a little angry, and there was a feeling that the toy was robbed.In particular, the hatred and arrogance does not seem to be someone who is here to help, but to compare them with who is the first and who is the strongest.As soon as he came up, he punched Hulk and kicked Doom.This angered them, and Hulk and Doomsday shot almost at the same time, grabbing the two arms of Abomination and pulling forcefully.


    The roar of disgust, and the scream instantly sounded.


    Puff!Puff!


    With two loud noises, Hulk and Doomsday pulled off the two arms of hatred abruptly.The painful abomination screamed up to the sky but was raised by the red light Hulk in a punch, his head was raised back, Hulk grabbed his head and planned to continue pulling it, Doom Day threw away his abomination arm and grabbed his leg. .The unhappiness between the two of them, regardless of victory or defeat, seemed to be vented on their hatred. Poor hatred, although struggling hard, it was just not.


    Puff!


    The tearing sound was cleansed abnormally, hatred never started to separate from top to bottom, and Hulk and Doomsday combined forces to give a punishment comparable to car crack!Everyone was shocked by such a brutal and brutal scene.


    At first, the hatred appeared and thought there was a ruthless character, but it broke into several paragraphs after three clicks.Su Sheng is not surprised at all, Hulk and hatred are just like the US team and the Red Skulls.


    Defective products are definitely not as good as perfect ones.


    The hatred does not have the infinite anger of Hulk, the stronger the anger, the stronger the anger, and the ability to infinitely evolve. Except for the big hatred, it is far from the two of them. If you are against other people Maybe he can still show off his might, and face these two... is torn apart!


    The hatred was resolved, and Hulk fought against the Doomsday again.


    Su Sheng thinks that the two of them should be a little bit sympathetic, right?Or maybe you only think that the opponent is worthy of your opponent?


    "They seem to be tireless and never tired. How long have they been fighting." Natasha mumbled to Su Shengdao."The retreating plane will be able to withstand it after ten minutes. The captain originally requested to take off the ring but it was determined to release the nuclear bomb. How long can you get better? After freezing them, the nuclear bomb will arrive at you within five minutes. !"

 419 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 419

    "The nuclear bomb can''t kill me!" Su Sheng said lightly.


    Natasha was stunned."Then you have to be careful."


    "If the nuclear bomb doesn''t kill me, I may not be able to kill those two." Su Sheng answered.


    Natasha was silent.


    The 490th chapter nuclear bomb exploded and blasted out Gu Yi!


    All the cores of the cryogun were taken down and hit together and turned into a simple explosive device by Su Sheng. Once activated, the absolute zero of the cryogun can instantly cover the surroundings.The plane has landed in the distance, and the special forces have boarded the plane. Hawkeye, Black Widow, the American team and Su Sheng also prepared to board and evacuate after a few words with Su Sheng.


    "Are you sure it''s okay?" Natasha asked uneasy. After the nuclear bomb is activated, Su Sheng must master the time difference to activate the freezing gun to freeze the Hulk and Doom. If it is too early, they are likely to escape and the nuclear bomb cannot be accurately hit. .


    But in this way, there is almost no time left for Su Sheng to evacuate, which is equivalent to a suicide mission.


    To be honest, Natasha complained a bit about the officials who gave the order. Even if Su Sheng said that the nuclear bomb would not kill him, it would be too frustrating for those people above to make the decision so simply. Natasha can understand this time. Suicide missions, after all, the threat of Red Light Hulk and Doom Day is too great, as long as they can solve their sacrifices, it is normal.But Su Sheng is not a soldier, or a U.S. national. If it is Hawkeye or the captain, even members of the special forces will not be able to make such a decisive decision.


    As a former Soviet spy, Natasha is considered a member of S.H.I.E.L.D., but she knows very well that she...in fact, is not ~ her own.


    This kind of unfair treatment gave Natasha a similar feeling to Su Sheng.


    "If I regret it now, is it too late?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Natasha was also laughing, but the meaning of the smile was unknown."I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "Then there is nothing to say, see you later."


    "See you later!"


    Natasha hugged Su Sheng heavily and then turned to the plane, and soon the plane slowly took off and flew away.Watching the plane take off and fly far, Su Sheng couldn''t help but curl his lips. If he were a hero, he would really be dissatisfied with this unfairness, no... a hero, a fearless spirit, should not be dissatisfied with sacrificing himself to save the world.But Su Sheng didn''t care, anyway, the nuclear bombs couldn''t hurt him at all, so he just added a resume to his hero profile.The more I do now, the more severe my future revenge will be.


    Didn''t you see the apologetic look when the US team and Hawkeye walked?Didn''t you see Natasha''s small emotions of injustice for herself?Saint Su really thought that without S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers, the U.S. government would rely on it.


    Su Sheng now has a kind of fun of playing games or role-playing, and the step-by-step strategy to achieve his goals is indeed very fulfilling.


    "This is not a personal grievance!"


    Su Sheng raised the corners of his mouth gently, after a while he had heard the voice from Natasha in the headphones.


    The nuclear bomb has been activated.


    As time passed, whether it was the Ministry of National Defense, the Council, S.H.I.E.L.D., or Natasha on the plane, the hearts of the people raised up, but Su Sheng took the time to make the next pit?Thor?Fantastic Four?Maybe you can find the little spider in advance?


    Su Sheng''s character is not considered vengeful, but he is very vengeful.


    If I hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to cross the DC world, I¡¯m afraid I would have died after crossing Marvel. Now I¡¯m back... Isn¡¯t revenge inevitable?So, this is really not a personal grudge!


    Whoosh!


    Su Sheng moved suddenly, and the angel''s power released the whole world as if it were still.He took the frozen bomb and placed it at the feet of Red Light Hulk and Doom Sun, and then gently hooked his finger. The red light ring on Hulk''s hand instantly broke away and flew into his palm.


    The next moment, the chilling ability is released.


    The world returns to normal.


    boom!


    The freezing bomb exploded in an instant, and the absolute freezing cold instantly froze the Hulk and the day of destruction. The next moment, the nuclear bomb fell from the air and exploded directly.


    Rumble!


    The sound that resounded through the world was deafening, and the mushroom cloud after the explosion of the nuclear bomb was extremely large.


    "Su Sheng, Su Sheng..."


    Natasha, who was looking at the mushroom cloud on the plane in the distance, hurriedly called Su Sheng''s name on the communicator.


    "Zizzi, Zizi..."


    Only busy tone sounded in the communicator.


    "He will be fine." The US team''s face solemnly comforted.


    "That...I''m okay, but you''d better think of a way to get one, and the other...not done." Su Sheng''s voice suddenly sounded from the communication channel, and Natasha was instantly overjoyed.


    "Are you OK?"


    "What''s the situation with you?"


    "I grabbed the red light ring at the moment of freezing, and the Hulk seemed to have changed back to Bruce Banner after being hit by a nuclear bomb. But that day of destruction...wait...I rely on, what is this? Master?" Su Saint seems to have encountered something suddenly.


    Natasha and others froze for a while and hurriedly asked but did not receive a reply.


    "Turn around and go back!" The US team shouted.


    Of course, what Su Sheng said at the beginning was a prepared lie, but the latter sentence was half-truth.


    Because he really met the mage!


    After the nuclear bomb.


    Although the Day of Doom seems to have been injured and a little weak, the body is actually evolving. After being hit by a nuclear bomb on the Day of Doom in the DC World, an energy attack evolved. This is naturally no exception, because this is the normal evolutionary direction. .


    But what surprised Su Sheng was that a golden light suddenly appeared next to him when Doomsday was evolving.


    The dazzling golden light seemed to disperse the smoke from the nuclear bomb, and then a man in a yellow robe and hood came out.


    Teleport magic.


    The magic of Kama Taj.


    When this person walked out, Su Sheng felt that the surrounding aura seemed to have changed, and it seemed that there was a power that was strong enough to shock the space.She came out of the teleportation formation and stood in front of Su Sheng, and just one glance made Su Sheng feel like she was seen through.


    of course.


    This is impossible.


    Even Professor X, the most powerful spiritual master in the world, can''t see through his brain and his thinking. This is just the same as the momentum brought by the other''s eyes.


    Guardian of the Multiverse, Supreme Master, Gu Yi!


    Su Sheng really didn''t expect a nuclear bomb to explode Gu Yi, why did she appear?Is it because the world of the power of angels is sensed to be suspended?Or is it because of Destruction Day?or?Kill Gu Yi first?Gu Yi shouldn''t be born at this time, Dr. Strange, right?


    Without Doctor Strange, tsk tsk...the earth will have more crises, right?


    Chapter 491 The invisible woman Susan running naked?


    Su Sheng''s mind was a little eager.

 420 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 420

    Both DC and Marvel have a lot of magic bosses. For example, Constantine of DC has very unusual black magic. It seems that he is just a useless scum, but in fact, he can often make people unconsciously. In the move, more biased towards the feeling of supernatural magic.Marvel''s Supreme Master Gu Yi or Kama Taj is more like a melee mage, leaning in two directions.Kama Taj¡¯s magic is cooler in terms of appearance, and the idea of ??copying it and killing Gu Yi is getting stronger and stronger.


    Master Gu Yi seemed to have guessed Su Sheng''s thoughts, and suddenly raised his hands before he took any action.Stand with one hand and draw a circle with the other.In an instant, the magic teleportation array appeared at the foot of Doomsday.The Destroy Sun screamed, the whole person fell into the teleportation array and disappeared.


    The teleportation array is closed.


    Master Gu Yi was released again, this time appearing behind her.


    She looked at Su Sheng with deep eyes and slowly backed away, stepped into the portal, which slowly closed.


    Su Sheng couldn''t help but curl his lips. He was 100% sure that Gu Yi Mage must have seen that she was extraordinary but she didn''t mean to do anything. Her purpose should only be to take away Destruction Day, because to some extent Destruction Day came from the second. Dimensional dimension, this is her responsibility!


    "Forget it, there is still a chance in the future anyway." Su Sheng muttered and heard the sound of the plane.


    Turning and looking up into the air, I saw the plane in the distance going back and forth.Su Sheng thought for a while and lifted his finger slightly, and a layer of ice appeared under Bruce Banner who had passed out on the ground.The next moment, two ice roads rose into the sky, and Su Sheng took Bruce Banner to the plane.


    The hatch opened.


    After entering, Su Sheng said casually: "Just now a mage suddenly appeared and took the Destruction Day away, oh yes... we don''t have radiation or other effects on us, don''t worry."


    "You are fine." Natasha chuckled lightly.


    The mission was reported to the bureau, and Nick Fury and Maria Hill came out to greet them when they returned to the headquarters. They knew the process of the mission when they came back. People took the unconscious Bruce Banner away. Nick Fury wanted to follow Su Sheng talked about the red light ring, but he threw the ring over before Su Sheng spoke.


    "Don''t look for me in a short time." Su Sheng said and flew away with a icy whistle from his hands.


    Nick Fury frowned and finally sighed, his expression quickly returned to normal, let everyone rest and deal with follow-up matters, Nick Fury left to study the red light ring.


    no doubt.


    The red light ring is still a decoy. I am afraid that both S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra want such an awesome thing, right?As for Su Sheng''s attitude?It is also normal. At any rate, he is also a scientist and a genius. He has just acquired shares in Stark Industries and became a billionaire. As a result, he has just joined S.H.I.E.L.D. and performed this kind of suicide mission. Grumpy.However, Nick Fury was surprised that he could wait until the task was completed before shaking his face and leaving.


    He was even ready to be scolded.


    He admits that Su Sheng is a hero and a reliable hero!But in the future, if there is such a task, he will not hesitate, he will definitely assign Su Sheng to do it.This is Nick Fury, this is the director of SHIELD.


    Saint Su returned home to take a shower and then drove out. Let alone the eyes that stared at him before, at least the ancient mage on earth should have discovered his existence, but the ancient mage is guarding the multiverse. The trouble of dimensional latitude, so she shouldn''t bother herself for the time being.It''s not that she is not in charge of her, she should be uncertain.After all, Master Gu Yi used the power of the dark dimension to extend his lifespan, and the ability to suppress the influence of darkness was estimated to be greatly reduced. Without a complete grasp, Master Gu Yi would not do it.


    Driving the car, Su Sheng suddenly noticed some commotion ahead.


    Several people gathered together with microphones and cameras in their hands, and the gunners seemed to be interviewing someone.It''s just that the face of the interviewee can''t be seen in the center of the crowd.Not being blocked, but...invisible.


    The face, arms, and bare skin seem to be young. It can be clearly seen that the other party should be a woman, because she has already begun to take off her clothes. After the black underwear is taken off, the whole person disappears completely. Among them...


    The reporters were suddenly smashed away and started screaming and looking for each other''s figure.


    It''s a pity that they can''t see at all after being invisible, let alone know that this person is hiding behind the body and leaving quietly.


    Invisible woman Susan?


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, and suddenly he reached out and opened the passenger''s door.


    "boarding."


    He shouted.


    Susan who had passed by was immediately stunned, and stopped to look at Su Sheng in the car.He, is he talking to me?Can he see me?Susan looked down at herself in surprise, no problem?He is still invisible, how can he...


    "Aren''t you going to leave here? No matter what kind of ability is used, it will be consumed. When it is exhausted, the ability will be invalid. You don''t want to walk and suddenly find yourself being seen by everyone, right?" Su Sheng looked at The direction at the door said with a chuckle.


    Susan was taken aback.


    Even if no one sees her, she feels embarrassed and perverted. After all, she doesn''t have a hobby of streaking. If her ability really fails, it will be troublesome.Thinking of this, she hurriedly got into the car, and the door banged as if she had closed herself.


    "Who are you? Why can you see me in 5.5?"


    Susan couldn''t help asking directly as soon as she got in the car.


    "I can''t see you, I just guessed it was you, and I sensed you." Su Sheng said as she raised her hand, and in an instant, the temperature in the carriage dropped and Susan couldn''t help but rub up coldly. Up the arm.


    "You, do you also have superpowers?"


    "I can feel the changes in the surrounding air, so I can''t see you, but I can feel your presence." Su Sheng didn''t break when talking about nonsense, but he clearly saw it clearly but deliberately relaxed Su. Shan''s vigilance let her put down her hands and show more!


    ...


    PS: If you ask for some flowers, you can surpass the old book "Marvel: The Coming of the King" by five thousand flowers!


    Chapter 492 Fudge Susan


    Susan waved her hand suspiciously, and she was relieved to see that Su Sheng''s eyes did not change.If he could see it, it would be really embarrassing. Since he can''t see, but Susan can feel it, he is relieved.Putting down her hands, Susan looked at Su Sheng curiously.


    He should be young, Asian, gentle and gentle, giving people a sense of security that is not threatening.


    "What''s your name?" Susan asked.


    "Su Sheng."


    "Su Sheng? This name is a bit familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere, ah... yes, it''s you...?" Susan got up and stared at Su Sheng in surprise."It''s you. It was you who made a lot of money in Victor''s company during your time in the space program. I heard that you also used the same method to transfer a fortune in Roxon''s company and then acquired shares in Stark Industries. A major shareholder? You... how do you know the space program will fail?"


    "Because Reid is too conceited, the survey of cosmic energy requires 14 years and months of experience. Even if he is a genius, it is impossible to have such an understanding of the unknown energy and be able to do it all at once!" Su Sheng said while pretending to be inadvertent. Looked at Susan.


    The figure is awesome.


    Although the skin tone is a bit wheatish but not so heavy, the figure is slender and tall, and there is no fat on the legs or waist. The airport size is just right.And her looks and temperament are very sweet, she is really a very high-quality female superhero.


    And...handling hair is really a very good habit.


    Susan was silent for a moment. She also thought that Reid did this a bit risky?It really hurts others and self.It''s all about them, but it''s Reid''s fault to become that way!


    "Where are you going?" Susan asked curiously.


    "Look for a hotel first, and then someone will send you a suit. By the way, do you want to contact Reid?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Do not!"


    Susan hurriedly said.


    After speaking, I might feel that the reaction was too strong, so I explained."Actually, I actually quarreled with him when I came out, and he is still helping this research to get him back to his original state, so..."


    "understand!"


    Su Sheng smiled."I also heard about Ben. It''s really a bit like being that ghost..."


    After the space program, the body of the Fantastic Four was affected by the cosmic energy, and after that, he became a superhero in the public by accident. Therefore, the name of the Fantastic Four has spread, and it is precisely because of this that Susan was surrounded by reporters. , After all, they are not like other superheroes, they are superheroes with public identity like Tony Stark!


    Su Sheng drove the car to the hotel and asked the parking brother of the hotel to park and take Susan into the lobby of the hotel.


    Register and open a house.

 421 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 421

    After taking the key, I entered the elevator.


    Although no one can see Susan except Su Sheng, Susan still looks very unnatural, there is no way, unless it is someone with some special hobbies, even if others can''t see herself, she will be uncomfortable.Get on the elevator and enter the room.


    Susan breathed a sigh of relief and rushed to the bathroom to find a towel wrapped.


    Susan has completely relaxed and removed the invisibility ability with the shelter.


    "You are more beautiful than on TV." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Susan smiled awkwardly: "I haven''t thank you for helping me out."


    Su Sheng shook his head to indicate not to care, and walked to Susan''s side and sat down to look at Susan.Susan moved a little unnaturally and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "This ability is very distressing to you?" Su Sheng asked.


    Susan nodded and said, "Of course! I hope none of this happened to me if possible."


    "If... can I help you?" Su Sheng asked tentatively.


    "Help me? How to help?" Susan looked at Su Sheng in amazement.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "In addition to being a rich man and a super-powered person, I actually have another identity. I can count as a fellow of Reid? Have you heard of SHIELD?"


    "I heard it." Susan nodded.


    "I helped S.H.I.E.L.D. make some gadgets, and I also joined an organization they established called the Avengers. Of course these are not important. The important thing is that I still have a secret that nobody knows, and this secret can solve yours. The problem is just..."


    "Just what?" Susan asked hastily.


    "I can make the cosmic energy in your body disappear for a short time, that is to say, make your energy disappear, but this process may require us to have frank zero-distance contact with each other, not...it should be said that it is a negative distance."


    "Negative distance? How can it be negative..."


    Susan''s eyes widened in an instant, and she said in disbelief, "You mean with you, with you..."


    "Makelove!" Su Sheng nodded.


    Susan shook her head and said: "I don''t believe it, there is no such way, this way! This is not scientific."


    "It''s unscientific but it''s true. You also know that ability is actually related to your mood and mentality. When you are angry, angry, agitated, and other mental and emotional fluctuations, your ability will get out of control. I can''t precisely control this for the time being. This kind of ability, but the more excited the mood, the better the effect will be."


    "I know it''s a bit ridiculous to say that, so it''s a secret and I didn''t tell anyone."


    "Then...then why did you tell me?" Susan asked.


    "Because you need it, didn''t you mean that hope did not gain the ability? Of course... the important thing is that you are beautiful." Su Sheng smiled lightly."It can help you and have a pleasant experience with you. I think this is what any man is willing to do."


    "If you agree, I hope you can keep it secret, because this is embarrassing!" Su Sheng said seriously.


    Are his words worthy of belief?


    Susan always feels unreliable in her heart. Although she is not so smart, she also knows a lot of scientific common sense. This kind of cosmic energy is not so easy to be absorbed, and it is still such an unreliable method.But at the same time Susan also had another voice in her heart.


    She longed for herself to be able to return to normal, and felt that Su Sheng''s identity and the feeling for her should be fine.This made Susan feel distressed for a while, very tangled!


    Seeing her tangled appearance, Su Sheng secretly smiled.


    Tangled actually meant that she was moved, otherwise she would not be tangled at all and would directly deny it.


    have to say.


    This Susan is too foolish, right?


    Chapter 493 I have special absorption skills!


    "Think about it. Even if you don''t agree with me, I hope you can help me keep it secret." Su Sheng said to Susan and got up and took off the clothes on her body. It looked like she was about to take a shower.


    Su Sheng belongs to a figure with fleshy body.


    Angular muscle lines, eight-pack abs and Susan''s face is red from the mermaid line.


    "Can you, can you lend me the phone?" Susan said suddenly.


    "of course can."


    Su Sheng handed the phone to Susan and went to the bathroom. Soon there was a patter of water.


    Susan called Reid.


    Although she didn''t let Su Sheng fight Reid before, she now took the initiative to fight it. She wanted to ask Reid how it was going.After making several calls, Susan asked about Reid''s attitude but looked very impatient. Susan knew that he should be upset because of his lack of progress, but she knew that it didn¡¯t mean she could understand. Susan screamed without a few words. ''S hung up.


    "What''s the matter, I''m single anyway. It''s my freedom to go to bed with... whoever sleeps with me. What if he is lying to me? Anyway..." Susan couldn''t go on.


    Time seemed to pass very fast at this time, and Susan felt that Su Sheng came out of the shower soon.


    "How are your considerations?" Su Sheng asked.


    Susan shook her head without speaking but got up and went to the bathroom. Susan''s brain was actually a little confused at this time. She knew what she was doing but didn''t know what she was doing.Standing at the door after the shower, Susan was somewhat nervous about what might happen when she went out.


    She didn''t wrap a bath towel, but used her ability to push the door invisibly.


    The door opened.


    Su Sheng looked up but found that Susan was invisible. Is she shy?Seeing her slowly leaning towards herself step by step, Su Sheng pretended to sense her existence and slowly stretched out her hand and grabbed her arm. Susan trembled a little nervously and was dragged into her arms by Su Sheng.


    Can''t see, but feel it.


    "You, can you really help me?" Susan couldn''t help but trembled.


    "Ok!"


    Su Sheng answered, Susan did not speak.


    Since you can''t see it, you have to rely on the sense of touch. The blind can recognize Su Sheng how to recognize him.Susan was originally invisible because of nervousness and shyness. She didn''t know that by doing so, she caught Su Sheng''s arms even more. Su Sheng pretended to be invisible and lowered her hands. Susan''s reaction and expression were clearly visible.


    But Su Sheng is really bad.


    I deliberately went through the door several times and didn''t enter, which made me feel a little bit clouded.


    at last.


    Susan''s hands hooked Su Sheng''s neck, and the original invisibility ability gradually became invalid.


    "Sure, succeeded?"


    "Of course not. This is because your mood fluctuates and your ability is out of control. You''ll know after it''s over!" Su Sheng said with a light smile and began to work hard to cultivate this land that had never been cleared before.


    made money.

 422 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 422

    Su Sheng felt that he really made a profit.


    Has Susan ever been in love?I talked about it, I talked to Reid and Doctor Doom, but Reid was a tech house at that time and didn''t know how to fall in love.What about Doctor Doom?Dr. Doom really likes Susan, but Susan is regarded as his subordinate working for him, do you like it?Not as good as Reid, after all, the children born by the two married couples in the later period were a bunch of cows.Say you don''t like it?Dr. Doom treats her very well, and the job treatment is also very good. To put it bluntly, Dr. Doom is somewhat similar to a spare tire.


    You can get along with your identity, but you can lose the chain at the critical moment.


    As a result, the result was missed by Su Sheng. This is a green Mr. Fantastic and Doctor Doom, right?As for feelings?Pull it down, what kind of feelings do you want if you want the body?There is no unforgettable or lasting story that is so easy to produce emotions.


    Women.


    She will have a special feeling for her first man, not to mention that she hasn''t experienced the feeling of moisturizing at her age, so under Su Sheng''s cultivation, Susan gradually became immersed in it. The previous tension or embarrassment has already been Disappear.


    Until the end.


    Susan feels wrong.


    She felt that Su Sheng¡¯s body seemed to have a strong suction force, and it was like a black hole that quickly absorbed the energy in her body at the junction. She wanted to ask Su Sheng what was going on, but now she couldn¡¯t speak at all. .


    For a long time!


    Su Sheng turned over and lay down and pushed Susan."Go and clean up, come back and rest."


    The exhausted Susan struggled to get up to take a shower, but when she came out she was already wrapped in a bath towel and leaned against the head of the bed next to Su Sheng.


    The embarrassment came out again at this time.


    The two of them were silent.


    After a long while, Su Sheng stood up and asked the hotel to buy a set of ladies'' clothes before getting up to take a shower.After a while, the clothes came and Su Sheng handed them to Susan.The two were neatly dressed, and the awkward atmosphere was a little better.


    "Is your physical strength restored? You can try to use your ability!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Susan almost forgot about it and looked at her hands with suspicious motivation.


    no change.


    There is no change.


    She didn''t even feel the energy in her body.


    She looked at Su Sheng in amazement."Really, really successful?"


    "Of course." Su Sheng said with a smile."However, I can''t guarantee that it will be permanent. Let''s go. Come with me to the laboratory and I will do an inspection for you to see if there is cosmic energy in your body."


    "Good!" Susan said simply.


    Check out, leave.


    Su Sheng took Susan to a laboratory under the name of Stark Industries. As a major shareholder, it would be no problem to borrow the laboratory. After all, the laboratory he selected was still being rebuilt and could not be used.After careful inspection, Su Sheng looked at Susan.


    "The results of the inspection have come out. There are good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"


    "What''s the good news?"


    "The good news is that the cosmic energy in your body has been swallowed and absorbed by me. In other words, you have lost the ability to be invisible."


    "Then, what about the bad news?" Susan suppressed joyfully and nervously.


    "The bad news is that this cosmic energy has merged with your DAN. If you compare you to a battery, I just absorbed your power, but this battery can store electricity by itself, and it will be fully charged again after a while. According to my calculations, one absorption can last for about a week!"


    Chapter 494: Long-term negative distance relationship?


    "Why, how could this happen!" Susan''s face was instantly filled with a look of loss."Do I have to come to you once a week if I want to be an ordinary person?"


    "There is nothing wrong with this. Isn''t the experience just now not pleasant?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Susan said bitterly: "Yes, is there no one-time solution?"


    Su Sheng thought for a while and said seriously: "I don''t have it yet. I rarely use this ability, so I don''t know much. But now that you are here, I think I should be able to master this ability, perhaps, or be able to absorb it completely."


    "You want to become an ordinary person, I want to master this ability skillfully, take what each other needs, and this process is also very pleasant, isn''t it? However, I have a few conditions I hope you can agree to." Su Shengdao.


    "What?" Susan asked.


    "First of all, I still hope you can help me conceal this ability, you know... There are many people in this world who have the ability to become ordinary people. If it is a beautiful woman like you, it is okay to ask me for help, if it is... an ugly girl... ...I don''t want to be a tool to help others get back to normal!" Su Shengdao.


    Susan nodded."I swear, I won''t tell anyone."


    "Secondly, the feeling just now is really good. I also said that the degree of pleasure 460 will affect the effect of absorption, so I hope you can stay single before you completely solve your problem. Although strictly speaking, we have nothing to do. It can only be regarded as a runner, but this kind of thing will still affect me and also affect you!"


    "Yes." Susan doesn''t have the mind to consider the issue of feelings now, so although this request made her a little dissatisfied, she still agreed.


    "Exchange the number? You can call me at any time if you need it, even if... not to absorb energy." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Susan did not speak and exchanged numbers with Su Sheng.


    "It''s so late, have a meal together?" Su Sheng invited.


    "No, I should go back." Susan politely declined.


    Su Sheng didn''t mind that the arranged car sent Susan away.For Susan, maybe even runners are not counted, right? It''s just a deal or a job?I don''t want to involve personal life at all.Su Sheng drove home, but Natasha seemed to be waiting for him at home.


    "The way you vent your depression is to find a woman?" Natasha chuckled towards Su Sheng."I''m considering whether to come back a few times in the future, in case I catch up with you and become depressed, I don''t want to be hurt by Chiyu."


    "Why? Is Nick Fury afraid that I will retaliate against others?" Su Sheng said in a bad mood.


    Natasha said: "It has nothing to do with the director."


    "Then you are investigating me?" Su Sheng looked at Natasha."Don''t forget that I saved you before and also saved the world."


    "Because of this, I am afraid that you feel uncomfortable and deliberately want to enlighten and enlighten you, but I did not expect you to get involved with the invisible woman." Natasha curled her lips."If it wasn''t for the skin color, if I didn''t know you for a long time, I really suspect that you are Tony Stark, your approach is no different from the Tony I know!"


    "Since you are okay, I will leave." Natasha said.


    "Where are you going so late?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "You can leave as soon as I can. I can''t. Both Bruce Banner and the red light ring need to be dealt with. Especially the red light ring everyone wants to reach out. It''s okay to not look at it!" Natasha said simply. Got up and left.


    Bruce Banner, the red light ring.


    This is enough for anyone and any force to grab the existence, especially the red light ring, which can have super abilities when worn, and many ambitious generations will naturally not let it go.Perhaps S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was in a bad light, so there was really no task to disturb Su Sheng, and he took the initiative to assign credit for this task to Skye.Skye, a trainee agent who joined S.H.I.E.L.D., did nothing, or was vulgarly said, because of his relationship with Su Sheng, he was directly upgraded to a level 6 agent.


    Level 6 agent, Hawkeye is only a level 7 agent.


    Of course, although Skye is now a Level 6 agent, it is just an identity, and the actual authority or status is still far from a real Level 6 agent.But even such an upgraded authority was enough for her to understand something that she could not understand before, especially for the task that Su Sheng gave her.


    Su Sheng, who had nothing to do, continued to study the blood of vampires with Zhenma during the day, and occasionally talked with Skye over the S.H.I.E.L.D. network quietly, and the time passed very quickly.It is also worth mentioning that the special forces have specially recruited many agents due to heavy losses, including the Baroness.


    Attic laboratory.

 423 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 423

    Gemma Simmons was bent over and was looking at the blood of the vampire under a microscope. During this period of time, the research is progressing well. She has found several ways to prevent the spread and influence of the virus in the blood of the vampire. What is needed now is to debug it. A formula that is harmless to the human body. Once the serum is successfully bitten by a vampire, it will be bitten by a dog.


    Didn''t bite to death, one shot was fine.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone''s ringing suddenly rang, and Zhenma raised her head and frowned and looked at Su Sheng displeasedly and continued to study.


    Su Sheng took out the phone and walked out of the attic to connect with a smile."Hi, I thought you didn''t plan to contact me anymore."


    "Is there time?" Susan''s voice came on the phone.


    "of course."


    "Come and pick me up at this address." Susan said an address and quickly hung up.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and turned to Zhenma and said that he was going out and then went downstairs and drove off.


    After half an hour.


    Su Sheng parked the car on the side of the road in a certain park, and after a while, she saw Susan wearing a very casual floral dress coming out from the side, opening the door and getting into the car.Su Sheng glanced at Susan and found that Susan''s expression was calm and there was no emotion. Susan turned to look at Su Sheng and raised her hand.


    The hand became invisible in an instant.


    "It''s not a week yet? The time is shorter than I thought." Su Sheng frowned.


    The 495th chapter is so beautiful, how can I still have the strength!


    "Where?" Su Sheng asked directly when Susan didn''t speak.


    "Whatever, I still have business tonight." Susan whispered.


    "whatever?"


    Su Sheng smiled and started the car, and after a while the car drove directly into a deserted alley.Susan looked at Su Sheng suspiciously, and saw Su Sheng explain: "The more happy the mood, the better the effect. The more you can reach the limit, the easier it will be to control, and you still have things to do at night, so I may need to fight quickly. Why not be here~?"


    "Here? In the car? Are you crazy?" Susan''s reaction was a bit fierce."No, I don''t agree-!"


    "Then you can go!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "What?" Susan didn''t react for a moment.


    "I don''t owe you anything, it''s that you want to become an ordinary person instead of me, it''s not me that you want to solve the problem completely. Now I have given good methods and conditions, if you don''t accept it, then forget it." Su Sheng looked at Susan seriously and even held Susan''s hand."You are really beautiful, and I am very happy to be with you, but if the trouble is unpleasant, I don''t think it is necessary."


    "You, what do you mean by this, can''t it be that you can''t open the house like the last time?" Susan frowned.


    "Perhaps before, but not now, I am in a bad mood. I''ll take you back and talk about it next time." Su Sheng planned to reverse and leave.


    Seeing Su Sheng didn''t seem to be joking, the car slowly came out backwards, Susan took his hand.Su Sheng stopped to look at Susan, Susan said tangledly: "Just this time!"


    Su Sheng lay down the chair and looked at Susan. After a while, the car creaked.


    No one knows the sway of the car in the alley. Even if Susan was reluctant at the beginning, she gradually perished under the tactics of the old driver like Su Sheng. Especially Su Sheng used the ability to control familiarity as a reason. Susan is still so good to fool. Fiddling.


    It was already evening when I came out, and when it was over, it was completely dark and the alley was very dim.The two simply cleaned up and didn''t feel anxious. Susan asked in a low voice: "Why, how?"


    "Very good." Su Sheng smiled.


    "I''m not talking about this." Susan frowned.


    Su Sheng smiled: "It''s a bit of experience and progress, I feel I can absorb more but I hold it back."


    "Why?" Susan was anxious.


    "This time I absorbed less than last time. According to the last time, you can probably last three days this time. The reason why I absorbed less is to master this ability in the shortest time. Once a week, are you planning to grow old with me? Actually, I wanted to do it once a day. This is the fastest, but unfortunately I can''t do it now!" Su Sheng thought about it and said to Susan."Give you some time to deal with your personal problems. I will meet again in three days. I hope you can stay with me for a while."


    Susan knew that there was no problem with Su Sheng doing this, but it meant that he had to talk to him every day... which made Susan somewhat unacceptable.


    Huh!


    The originally dim sky seemed to pass a flame of light, like a meteor.


    "That''s... my brother?"


    "What is he doing!"


    Susan recognized at a glance that it was her younger brother Johnny, who flew past. Her younger brother was unreliable and public, and she was very worried about the troubles.Susan quickly found the clothes to put on and got off the car."I''ll see what he is going to do again."


    When she opened the door and got out of the car, Susan felt her legs weak and almost fell to the ground.


    "Get in the car, I''ll take you there." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Susan was speechless but turned around and came up again.


    The car fell out of the alley and followed the flames to chase it up. It didn''t take long to find that there was a car in front of the car and the people running to this side in a panic.


    "It seems... something has happened?" Susan''s voice just got off the car and turned to another intersection.


    As soon as he showed up, he saw in the distance, Mr. Fantastic, the Stone Man, and the Thunderbolt are fighting around a person wearing a green robe and a silver-white steel mask. This person seems to be able to control the current?


    "This is Doctor Doom?" Su Sheng laughed secretly and grabbed Susan who wanted to get out of the car to help."what are you doing?"


    "Go and help!" Susan said.


    "How can I help? Don''t forget that I just absorbed your energy, you don''t have superpowers now. Sitting in the car, I will inform SHIELD!" Su Sheng said, took out the phone and contacted SHIELD.Yes, he didn''t plan to shoot now!


    Probably less than ten minutes.


    A military jeep drove over and the door opened.


    Maria Hill, the American team and the Black Widow got out of the car.


    Su Sheng and Susan also came down.


    Natasha curled her lips slightly and looked at Su Sheng and Susan with an inexplicable look, and then approached Su Sheng and whispered."Good at playing."


    "Two ex-boyfriends were fighting there, but you are driving here..."


    "Do you want to try? Very interesting." Su Sheng interrupted with a disapproving smile.


    Natasha curled her lips.


    "What do you tell us to do in this situation, can you solve it?" Maria Hill asked Saint Su in a serious and formal way.


    Su Shengdao: "I''m on vacation."


    "I haven''t seen your vacation record, not to mention that the vacation will be automatically cancelled if there is a mission." Maria Hill said bluntly.


    "Oh!"

 424 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 424

    Su Sheng suddenly reached out and put a hand on Susan''s shoulder."Is she pretty?"


    Maria Hill looked at Susan who was uncomfortable and looked at Su Sheng."What do you want to say?"


    "She is so beautiful, do you think I still have the strength to fight with others?" Su Sheng couldn''t help but hammer Su Sheng as soon as Su Sheng''s words fell. What is this bastard talking about.


    Maria Hill was stunned. Maybe she didn''t expect Su Sheng to be so shameless. She turned her head to the US team with a cold snort of disdain, "Thank you, please control them first to prevent the influence from expanding."


    "it is good!"


    The US team nodded and called Natasha ready to act. Maria Hill took out a cryogun from the car and followed.


    "You are crazy, why say everything!" Susan shouted to Saint Su dissatisfied.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "Don''t know what is good or bad, I am helping you!"


    Chapter 496 Ex-boyfriends fight each other?Su Sheng fisherman profit?


    "Why didn''t I see that you were helping me?" Susan said dissatisfied.


    Apart from letting the S.H.I.E.L.D. people know what she was in the car with him, Susan didn''t see any benefit.


    "That''s you stupid!" Su Sheng held Susan''s shoulder and looked at the US team joining the battle. Natasha and Maria Hill said with a chuckle: "Before you, whether it was your Fantastic Four or Victor... ¡­"


    "He is Victor? How is this possible, how are you..." Susan was surprised.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "The four of you are all affected by the cosmic energy. Will Victor be an exception? What''s more, you don¡¯t have any enemies. Now he is the only one who can run out to find fault. Before that, you and him would be because of the universe. The energy has changed, but after all, it is not illegal and because it has been exposed to the public, no matter it is S.H.I.E.L.D., the military or other people who want to study and understand you, there is no suitable reason, but it is different now."


    "After this incident, no matter who is right or wrong, they have a reason to be taken into custody for research. Even if they are released in the end, the process must be unpleasant." Su Sheng tightened Susan''s shoulders."Now they all know that you and I were in the car and didn''t participate in the fight. Whether it''s because of face or worry about me, they can''t do anything to you!"


    "They won''t draw your blood, and they won''t let you lie on the operating table and accept research like a white mouse. Isn''t this still helping you?" Su Sheng looked at Susan seriously."I know that you actually don¡¯t want to have a relationship with me, even if it¡¯s helping you, even if you enjoy it, but maybe morality or other factors make you feel bad and reluctant. But unless you quit yourself. If you do, I am the only man who can possess you, so of course I will help you!"


    "Last time they didn''t care about exposing me to a nuclear bomb, since you are my woman, at least they think so, you will definitely give me this face!"


    "I...I don''t know..." Susan whispered.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "You don''t have to be burdened, just take it as my preparation for better research ability, but unfortunately I can only protect you, they and I may be powerless!"


    Susan was silent.


    Of course she also hoped that Reid, her brother, and they were all right, but Su Sheng had said everything to this point, and she had no reason to beg Su Sheng for help.The battle was fierce, and Susan fell asleep unconsciously. The consumption of physical strength and emotional changes made her slowly leaning against Su Sheng''s arms unconsciously.


    far away.


    The American team and the others showed their identities the first time they participated in the battle. Mr. Fantastic, Thunderbolt, and Nature had no problems and were very cooperative and willing to fight against Doctor Doom. But Doctor Doom was different, and naturally they were not willing to be obedient.


    Scorching flames.


    Extended limbs.


    Stone fist.


    Neither of them was able to take down Doctor Doom. The US team brandished a shield and attacked meleely. After Natasha used the widow sting to invalidate, she replaced it with a small cryogun. As for Maria Hill, she used a cryogun to support it. .


    It''s just that the effect is not very good, and the flame of thunderbolt is almost extinguished several times.


    "Hey hey hey, I said, beauties, can you pay attention to it? We are all together!" Pilihuo shouted loudly.


    Maria Hill turned a blind eye as if she hadn''t heard.


    "fire!"


    "Use your highest temperature."


    Mr. Fantastic Reid didn''t know what he thought of suddenly shouting at Thunderbolt with excitement.


    "Are you sure?" Pilihuo hesitated, he knew how strong his maximum temperature was.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up!" Mr. Fantastic shouted, and the thunderbolt immediately revolved around Doctor Doom. The flames became stronger and stronger, and everyone could not help but retreat. A circle of fire formed near Doctor Doom. .


    "What is he doing?" Susan couldn''t help asking.


    "Victor should be wearing steel armor. Do you know the effect of high temperature cooling? After high temperature, the rapid cooling will melt and freeze and become very strong. Reid intends to turn Doctor Destruction into a statue." Su Sheng said casually.


    This trick has been used in TV dramas, and now it should be better to have a freezing gun with it.Dr. Destruction¡¯s ability, Su Sheng, has no interest. Mr. Fantastic¡¯s telescopic ability itself. Although the flame of Thunderbolt is very hot, it is not as strong as Fire Storm. As for the stone man?It is nothing more than pure power. This is Su Sheng''s most indispensable. As a paddling hero, he can notify S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau to deal with Su Sheng as soon as possible after the accident. He feels that he has done a good job.


    The attack of Dr. Destruction in the circle of fire seems to have no effect. The temperature is getting higher and higher, and the steel armor on his body begins to melt... In fact, it is useless even if he does not wear armor. It seems that he should be the ability of the movie version. , Can control the current?Absorb energy?Is the skin of the body gradually becoming steel?No matter what, he couldn''t escape being turned into a statue.


    The angry roar gradually sounded, and the steel on Doctor Doom''s body had melted, covering his entire body.


    "Wow!"


    The thunderbolt suddenly stopped and lifted into the air. The moment the ring of fire disappeared, Mr. Fantastic suddenly stretched his arms and pulled open the fire hydrant not far away, changing the direction of the water flow and spraying it towards Doctor Destruction in a way that children often play.


    "Hurry up, shoot." Mr. Fantastic shouted at Natasha and Maria Hill at the same time.


    The two turned on the cryogun.


    Cold water, coupled with the freezing gun of absolute zero, quickly cooled Dr. Doom quickly turned into a statue covered with steel, and layers of ice were produced outside the statue, which at first glance looked like ice What art statues dug out in the holes.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Mr. Fantastic breathed out and sat on the ground, his gaze happened to see Susan and... Su Sheng not far away!This made him stunned for an instant. He didn''t expect Susan would be here to help yet, let alone she leaned in the arms of a man and watched the whole process indifferently!


    sad?betray?


    Reid didn''t know what he was feeling now, he just wanted to ask why!Getting up, Reid was about to walk by but found Maria Hill was blocking him."You and this statue must come with us!"


    ...


    PS: In fact, it is very tiring to write Marvel to be honest, because Marvel¡¯s characters and the main plot are there. It doesn¡¯t matter if you write it once, it doesn¡¯t matter if you write it twice, write it three times, write it four times...Don¡¯t tell me anything. It has to be different from before, otherwise everyone seems too familiar.Su Sheng came to the Marvel world as a villain to destroy it, so if it is brought into the hero camp, it will be a little problem, because it will really kill people.In fact, it¡¯s the easiest not to die. It¡¯s the easiest to write along with the plot. With fewer people, it¡¯s not easy to write on the plot, but the reason is also mentioned above, so Su Sheng came to Marvel World to do things!


    In addition, continue to ask for flowers for a reward.


    Chapter 497: Dismantling the Fantastic Four


    S.H.I.E.L.D. took away Mr. Fantastic, Thunderbolt, Stone Man, and Dr. Doom who had turned into a statue and seemed to have died.Because the car parked closer, although they saw Susan and Su Sheng.


    Mr. Fantastic Reid has been looking at Susan, and he called to her sister, making it a bit of a parting.Before getting into the car, Maria Hill looked at Su Sheng and gave a cold snort. Su Sheng was a little bit clueless, wondering when she offended this iceberg beauty?


    "What should we do now?"


    Seeing the S.H.I.E.L.D. car leaving Susan, there was an inexplicable feeling that something had gone away from her. She was now a little dazed and couldn''t help asking about Su Sheng next to her.


    "They will not be life-threatening. No matter if S.H.I.E.L.D. gets what they want or doesn''t get, they will be released. They are just not sure how long they will be locked up before they will be released. I will help you inquire about it later." Su Sheng looked at Susan."If you don''t say anything for a while, is there anything else? Go where, I''ll see you off."


    14 Susan shook her head."I was going to find them, but now... it''s unnecessary."


    "Then you go home or do you?" Su Sheng asked again.

 425 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 425

    Susan was blank.


    "Forget it, then go with me." Upon seeing this, Su Sheng knew that she had no opinion right now, so he decided to take her away.


    I didn¡¯t take her home. After all, Natasha would come back occasionally and Gemma would come every day. After Tandy¡¯s incident last time, Su Sheng was indeed inconvenient to take the woman home again, so I took her to find a hotel. Come down.


    Susan also seemed to have no objection.


    No words for a night.


    Although nothing is happening, after all, there has been a negative distance contact. When Susan is now at a loss and helpless, she naturally feels a little more dependent on Su Sheng, so there is no need to say more about it.The next morning, Susan woke up in a daze and heard someone talking on the phone next to her. When she opened her eyes, she saw Su Shengkao sitting on the bedside with a phone in one hand and her arm around her shoulder, while she was lying on him. Nearby, Optimus One Pillar made her couldn''t bear to look directly.


    After listening, Susan realized that he seemed to be calling someone from S.H.I.E.L.D., in the case of Reid and her brother. It sounds like good news that they should have no trouble.It''s just... Su Sheng''s hands are too dishonest.


    Susan couldn''t help but caressed herself, making Susan very uncomfortable, and her body slowly slipped involuntarily.When she realized that she wanted to leave, Su Sheng''s hand was on his head, she didn''t speak, or even tried hard, but she felt like she knew what to do.


    There was a voice in his mind that seemed to be controlling her body, causing Susan to act contrary to her original idea.


    "Hiss!" Su Sheng snorted."Well, let me know as soon as I have news."


    Hanging up, Su Sheng thought for a while and dialed another number.


    "Little Pepper, how''s the lab going? Almost ready? Okay, let me speed up and wait for it to be used. What about the few designs I gave to the company before, and how is the response? Has the stock price gone up?"


    ''Who are you talking about?"


    "okay, I get it!"


    Su Sheng hung up the phone again and seemed to be meditating in silence.


    "What happened?" Susan couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "It''s nothing, you can continue."


    Susan''s face blushed and she was a little embarrassed to continue, after all, this was not to absorb energy.Seeing Susan''s pause, Su Sheng waved and held her head, Susan resisted a few times and finally... continued.


    There is no problem on the laboratory side. Several of my own small designs have caused Stark Industries¡¯ stock price to rise, but Hanmer Technology is about to come out to disrupt the situation. It is going to replace the original Tony to open a technology fair and announce their research and development. Steel soldier.This makes Su Sheng very surprised. After all, Hanmer Technology has always copied Stark Industry for a living. Now Tony is gone. Without the existence of Iron Man, they would be able to make Iron Soldiers?


    But what''s the use?


    With Hanmer Technology¡¯s technology, it¡¯s no big deal even if Justin Hammer finds the whip lock to make a nuclear reactor. After all, Tony is''dead'', and the purpose of whip lock shouldn¡¯t be revenge. The main purpose of Hanmer¡¯s doing this should be In order to grab business, Su Sheng didn''t care at all.


    Looking at the hard-working Susan, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly.


    Suddenly, the sound of morning exercise sounded.


    Near noon, the two people came out to eat something. Su Sheng took her to his laboratory and went around and chatted with Little Pepper. When they saw the beautiful and sweet Susan next to Su Sheng, they knew her again. The identity of the invisible woman makes Little Pepper feel a sense of crisis inexplicably.


    A sense of crisis at work.


    So Little Pepper was even more humble and proactive when introducing the laboratory to get along with Su Sheng. Su Sheng didn''t feel much, but Susan was able to detect her thoughts, so Susan couldn''t help saying after Little Pepper left."Your secretary seems very nervous, as if worried that I will replace her."


    "980 Then are you willing?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Susan was shocked."What are you willing?"


    "Work for me." Su Sheng smiled and hugged Susan from behind."Pepper is competent for other tasks, but she can''t do experiments. I need a trustworthy assistant for such a large laboratory. Originally you worked for Victor, but his company is now bankrupt, and you also need I need to live for work, right? And this makes it easier for me to study abilities."


    "But..." Susan hesitated.


    "Stop it. With your current fame, do you think it is possible for you to work elsewhere? I heard that although Reid and the others have real estate, it is a problem to live in debt for the experiment. That''s it. I will You can get 10% of the benefits from the project. If one day you become an ordinary person and want to leave, then the money will be enough for you to start a carefree new life anywhere in the world!"


    Susan did not speak but gave a low hmm.


    She is willing to stay and work for herself. Adding to the events of last night, it can be said that the Fantastic Four has just been established and is about to disband!Although the importance of the Fantastic Four in the movie does not seem to be great, in Marvel, many seemingly unsolvable crises have been solved.


    Chapter 498: Vampire Serum and Blade Warrior


    In order to make Susan feel that she was not wrapped up by herself, Su Sheng handed her the responsibility of the laboratory.This made Little Pepper, who had a sense of crisis, even more worried. Fortunately, Su Sheng specifically told Little Pepper that he would not deal with the company frequently, so she was responsible for the company''s affairs, and there was no danger of being dismissed. This was relieved.


    arrive home.


    Saint Su was complained by Gemma Simmons who had come after hearing the news. If he did not come back, Gemma would not have a proper reason to go to the attic to continue the experiment.


    "I''m 90% sure that this serum is effective for humans infected with the vampire virus." Gemma Simmons made a pilgrimage towards Su Shengdao with excitement and joy.


    "Leave the rest to me." Su Sheng smiled.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course I need someone to do the experiment." Su Sheng smiled.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "You continue to study, the research direction is whether it can completely kill the vampire virus and make the vampire disappear forever." Su Sheng made ten vampire serums and then turned and left.


    Under the night.


    The hustle and bustle of nightlife has just begun. Some people put on heavy makeup, some are gorgeous, and some are waving banknotes wantonly enjoying the feeling of being a fan.It is not so easy to find a vampire in the vast night, but it is very simple for Su Sheng.


    Mobilizing the angel''s power, Su Sheng felt that the whole world seemed to be evil, sinful, and that evil aura really made him a little uncomfortable, but with this breath, Su Sheng really discovered the existence of a vampire!


    Huh!


    In the night, Su Sheng teleported to an abandoned factory building.There was an extremely dim but dynamic music in the workshop.After walking a few steps, I saw simple neon lights flashing not far away, and several people gathered around and danced to the music, hugging each other with affection.


    "one two Three¡­¡­"


    "Three vampires with eight humans? Tsk tsk, don''t you have a good appetite."


    Su Sheng leaned against the wall and chuckled.


    At this time, several people in Hipi seemed to have seen Su Sheng slowly stop, the music turned off, and one of the men came over."Who are you?"


    "Look at you, the three vampires found eight people, so can''t you round up to avoid fighting? And you have to suck their blood and kill them, can''t you be generous and get a better environment? In ancient times in our country, we had to have a good meal before we even went to the execution ground."


    As soon as the word vampire came out, the expressions of three people in the crowd became nervous, among them there was a man who asked questions.The vampire was nervous, but the eight people didn''t seem to be nervous, but they laughed, showing that they were taking too much medicine.


    The three vampires glanced at each other and suddenly showed sharp fangs and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng raised his left hand and flapped left and right. In an instant, he saw two vampires turning to ashes on the way they rushed over. Following Su Sheng''s hand slightly lifted upwards, the other side of the vampire seemed to be grasped by some invisible force. Lived for the same moment and lifted into the air, all limbs tossed up.


    The power of Su Sheng''s angel only leaked a little bit, and the vampire had already howled in pain, and his body was burning and burnt.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." he yelled strugglingly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Killed."

 426 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 426

    The few people who took the drugs seemed to have reacted at this time, but they didn''t react. It was not a human being but a vampire who died. They screamed in horror and planned to run away, and Su Sheng''s other hand waved lightly.


    Bang bang bang!


    The crash sounded, and the eight people neatly flew back and directly stuck to the wall.


    "Patter!"


    Su Sheng let go, and the vampire fell to the ground.


    "Bite them." Su Shengdao.


    The vampire stared at Su Sheng in shock, as if he had heard it wrong.


    "Bite them, otherwise...you will die." Su Sheng said again.


    The vampire stood up tremblingly and watched the few people pasted on the wall slowly walk past.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The screams sounded, and the vampire opened his mouth and bit his neck.After a long while, he turned his head and looked at Su Sheng, saw that he had no reaction, and then bit them one by one.In a blink of an eye, all eight people were bitten again, and Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The vampire instantly turned into ashes and disappeared.


    Saint Su took out the vampire serum researched by Gemma Simmons and injected them one by one into the eight people. If they did not mutate after half an hour, the serum would be considered a success.


    Half an hour.


    Su Sheng can afford it!


    As time passed, Su Sheng paid attention to the reactions of the eight people. The process seemed painful, but at the moment, it seemed that there was no change.


    "Wow!"


    The whistling sound of breaking through the air came from behind, and Su Sheng frowned slightly.


    Half-human and half-vampire blood?


    Is this a blade warrior?Forget it, this ability is useless.Su Sheng didn''t evade, didn''t even turn his head, just leaked his strength slightly.


    A silver dagger flew towards Su Sheng, and at the moment it was about to approach, it seemed to be crushed by some powerful force and turned into ashes.


    "what?"


    With an exclamation, Su Sheng turned around and saw a black man in a black trench coat and sunglasses holding two knives and looking at Su Sheng in surprise.


    Sure enough, it is a blade warrior!


    The blade warrior is considered to be a magical and supernatural character in Marvel World. Her mother was bitten by a vampire when she was clinically about to give birth to him, and died after giving birth to him, so he has the blood of half human and half vampire, and the weakness of vampire is fundamental to him. Doesn''t exist, when he grew up he became a vampire hunter, known as a daywalker.However, many people who are uncomfortable with him prefer to call him bastard. In the comics, he joined the Howling Commando of SHIELD, a special force composed of several special creatures.I also joined Midnight¡¯s Sons. Its members include Ghost Rider, Doctor Strange, Vampire Mobias, Humanoid, etc. They are non-mainstream characters appearing in certain magazines.


    His ability is not outstanding, but his blood is quite interesting. It seems to enhance the ability or blood of a vampire?


    "drink!"


    The blade warrior suddenly yelled and rushed to Su Sheng with a longitudinal wave of his body, Su Sheng curled his lips and gently waved his fingers.


    boom!


    The blade soldier involuntarily flew out and hit the wall heavily and was stuck and unable to move.


    ...


    PS: The total number of flowers has surpassed the old book "Marvel: The Coming of the King", there will be more today!Let''s continue to catch up with the results of the old book, um, there is still about ten thousand rewards to surpass the old book "The Deadly Pact: The Strongest Death", cheeky and ask for a reward!


    Chapter 499: The first superhero killed!


    The muscles swelled, and the blade warrior gritted his teeth and tried to struggle down, but his body seemed to be stuck to the wall and couldn''t escape at all.The wall was sunken and cracked because of his strength, but his body was still stuck to it, not even a gap was exposed.


    He couldn''t help looking at Su Sheng with some horror.


    This is a vampire?How could this guy be so powerful, stronger than the vampire he had seen before.


    "Shhh, be quiet."


    Seeing the struggling blade warrior Su Sheng stretched out his hand to his mouth and compared."It will be over in ten minutes, and I will deal with your problem when that time comes."


    After speaking, Su Sheng turned and looked at the eight people.


    "What do you want to do!" The Blade Warrior couldn''t help asking.


    "Serum, I have a serum that can contain the vampire virus. They have just been bitten by a vampire for almost ten minutes. If there is no mutation after ten minutes or half an hour, the serum is effective!" Su Sheng explained casually. Tao.


    "The serum to contain the vampire virus?" The blade soldier was dumbfounded."You are not a vampire?"


    Su Sheng was too lazy to answer but continued to observe the situation. Only then did the Blade Warrior notice that there was a suspicion on the ground as the ashes after the death of the Vampire 440 ghost. Combined with what Su Sheng said just now, he found that... he seemed to have misunderstood.The other party is not a vampire, it is very possible to hunt down the vampire like yourself and try to save these people with serum?


    The blade soldier subconsciously wanted to apologize, but Su Sheng suddenly turned his head and shouted.


    "To shut up!"


    The sound seemed very empty, and between heaven and earth seemed...only this one sounded.The blade warrior wanted to open his mouth but found that his mouth seemed to be stitched on. No...It should be said that there was no mouth at all, and he couldn''t open his mouth or speak at all.


    This... what kind of weird ability is this?


    The blade soldier was horrified but couldn''t make any sound.


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    The eight people who had been bitten and injected with serum also calmed down. Without checking Su Sheng, they could feel that they had not turned into vampires, which meant that... the serum was successful.The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised his spiritual power and directly erased their memories, and then turned and came to the front of the Blade Warrior.


    "Now we can solve your problem."


    "You are a hybrid of humans and vampires, your blood is very valuable for research, so you shouldn''t mind if I get a little bit?" Su Sheng said as he picked up the knife that the blade warrior had dropped on the ground, holding the knife in his left hand and directly manifesting it in his right hand. A glass bottle came out.


    Big!


    Stabbed.


    The knife made a cut directly on the wrist of the blade warrior, but the wound healed quickly.


    "I almost forgot that you still have self-healing ability, but that''s okay, soon you won''t have it." Su Sheng chuckled and activated the ability to modify reality. The blade warrior''s self-healing ability disappeared, the wound was not healing, and the blood was flowing .


    What would it be like to lose too much blood, what the Blade Warrior looks like now.


    It didn''t take long.


    Su Sheng closed the bottle and put it away. The Blade Warrior''s face was pale and it looked as though he was silent.

 427 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 427

    "You said you, who is not good to attack, attack me! Thinking about it carefully, I haven''t killed a superhero before when I came into this world. It would be a big profit for you to take the lead first." Su Sheng muttered with his finger on him. Tap lightly on the forehead.


    In an instant.


    His body began to decay, the flesh and blood disappeared, and the bones were plentiful. In the end, even the bones turned into ashes and fell slowly.


    The superhero blade soldier is dead.


    Under the power of the Black Death Emperor, his soul was completely dead, and even if the Marvel world was resurrected from the dead, the Blade Warrior would have no chance to resurrect.


    Huh!


    Teleport was launched, and Su Sheng disappeared.


    ...


    The sun is shining and the weather is just right.


    Su Sheng drove to the Trident headquarters and parked the car. Su Sheng was planning to take the elevator to see Sky first, but when the elevator opened, several people walked out.


    Mr. Fantastic, Thunderbolt, Stone Man.


    At a glance, Mr. Fantastic recognized Su Sheng''s identity."It''s you!"


    "You are also from SHIELD? What is your relationship with Susan!" Mr. Fantastic asked subconsciously.


    "Yes, what is the relationship between you and my sister?" Pilihuo asked.


    "Susan works for me now." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Working for you? What do you mean?" Mr. Fantastic wrinkled the question.


    "The meaning is very simple. She is my person now and has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to pester Susan in the future. I can give it to her if you can''t. In addition, I heard that you were with Susan before. Live together? I have to thank you for leaving the best to me." Su Sheng patted Mr. Fantastic on the shoulder before going to the elevator.


    Mr. Fantastic''s expression was extremely annoyed, but his character couldn''t do anything too radical. He could only watch Su Sheng preparing to enter the elevator.But Thunderbolt is different, his character is unruly, and the concept of Fantastic Four can be considered as proposed by him, and now Su Sheng said that his sister quit and followed him, no matter what kind of follow, the younger brother must not be indifferent.So he directly reached out and grabbed Su Sheng''s shoulder.


    "Hey, wait, make it clear!"


    Su Sheng looked sideways at his shoulder hand."take away."


    "I said, make it clear!" Pili Huo did not back down.


    "I don''t care about your sister''s face. I can take away my hand as if nothing happened. Otherwise..."


    "What else? Hit me!" Before Su Sheng''s words were finished, he was anxious. With a thud, flames burst out of his body, including the hand holding Su Sheng''s shoulder.


    The shoulders of the clothes were instantly burned to ashes.


    "Let go, you will hurt him." Seeing that Thunderbolt uses his ability, Mr. Fantastic hurriedly wanted to stop.


    But at this moment...


    An icy breath instantly filled Su Sheng''s body, and the palm of Thunderbolt Fire''s originally beating flame was directly frozen by ice at a speed visible to the naked eye.Thunderbolt was taken aback and hurriedly closed his hand, so the palm of his hand was frozen.


    "You...you also have superpowers?" Pilihuo looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    Mr. Fantastic and the Stone Man were also stunned.


    Su Sheng turned slightly, and there was a layer of white misty cold around him, and his original black hair turned white at this moment.His eyes looked coldly at the thunderbolt."roll!"


    Chapter 500 The contest between ice and fire, a lesson from thunderbolt!


    Thunderbolt is not Mr. Fantastic, a woman who can endure being robbed. He who has gained cool super powers is a little bloated, but he is also angry at S.H.I.E.L.D., and now Su Sheng dares to let him go. ?


    How can this make Thunderbolt Fire?The flame climbed, the ice on the palm of his hand melted instantly, and two flames were thrown at Su Sheng when he raised his hand.


    Mr. Fantastic wanted to stop, but it was a pity... it was too late.


    "Don''t..." As soon as his shout fell, the flames had already arrived in front of Su Sheng, and Su Sheng stomped abruptly with a cold snort.In an instant, the ice that was as tall as a person instantly rose from the ground and not only blocked the flames, but also quickly spread forward.


    Mr. Fantastic and the Stone Man hurriedly avoided, and Firebolt turned around and planned to smash the floor-to-ceiling window next to them and flew out.


    boom!


    Although the floor-to-ceiling window was cracked but not broken, it slammed into the ground.


    "by!"


    The falling Thunderbolt yelled angrily and struck it with a fist.


    boom!


    The floor-to-ceiling windows shattered, and the thunderbolt flew out and turned around in mid-air to provoke Su Sheng: "Come, let''s come out and fight!"


    "This is a misunderstanding!"


    Mr. Fantastic doesn''t want the two of them to fight here, what is this place?The headquarters of SHIELD.While he yelled out to persuade Thunderbolt, he asked the stone man to find a way to stop Su Sheng.


    The orange stone body appeared in front of Su Sheng, and the stone man stretched out his hands to block him: "Don''t do it, it''s just..."


    "roll!"


    Su Sheng snorted and the air around his body suddenly condensed, and in an instant, countless ice thorns blasted the stone man.The Stone Man did not expect that Su Sheng said that he would use his arms to resist. In an instant, he heard the clinking sound, and the ice thorns clinked on the Stone Man. Although the Stone Man was not injured, he couldn''t help but retreat. !


    Su Sheng lifted his foot and stomped hard, and the angular ice condensed on the ground and rushed over like a stone man.


    boom!


    The stone man was directly hit by the shock and hit the ground heavily, and then saw that the ice at Su Sheng''s feet floated up like a floating ladder and went straight to the thunderbolt of fire in the air.


    One ice, one fire.


    The two of you were in the air and we were fighting fiercely.


    The Stone Man and Mr. Fantastic were unable to stop them, and at this time the agents also rushed over.


    "what''s the situation!"


    Nick Fury walked out with a gloomy expression, watching the fierce fighting Su Sheng and Pilihuo with ugly expressions, "Who can tell me why they fought?"


    The surrounding agents didn''t understand the situation, and Mr. Fantastic and the Stone Man were hesitant to speak and didn''t know what to say.


    Could it be that Pilihuo''s personality was too aggressive, and Su Sheng didn''t give in, so the two started fighting.


    "Stop it all!"


    Nick Fury raised his head and shouted.


    It''s a pity... Pilihuo didn''t throw him at all, let alone Su Sheng, which made the Chief Ladan very shameless.

 428 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 428

    "Dare to fight with me in another place!" Although there is no intention to stop, Pilihuo also knows that it is not appropriate to fight here. After all, it has just received inquiries and investigations from SHIELD.


    "It''s not necessary!"


    Su Sheng snorted and suddenly jumped deeply into the thunderbolt fire.


    "Idiot, do you think you can fly freely just like me?" Seeing that Su Sheng jumped to the thunderbolt fire, he couldn''t help cursing proudly, and then he pretended to take off immediately behind Su Sheng who was about to approach.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and revealed a sneer, and in an instant, a pair of wings appeared behind him.A pair of ice wings!


    In the sun, the wings appeared crystal clear.


    With his wings waving, Su Sheng turned in the air and flew directly behind the Pilihuo who had just stopped, reaching out and grabbing his neck and rushing down.Pilihuo was shocked and didn''t expect Su Sheng to be able to fly freely after leaving the ice road. Almost in the blink of an eye, Su Sheng slammed Pilihuo directly on the ground.


    boom!


    A deep hole was smashed into the ground instantly.


    Immediately following the impetus of the air of ice, the flames on Thunderbolt Fire showed signs of going out.With a cold snort, Pilihuo struggled to get up, but failed. He could only continuously urge the flame to get higher and higher and higher.


    The scorching heat oncoming made everyone around him retreat.


    This is a contest between ice and fire.


    Even if Nick Fury wanted to forcibly stop it, now he has no chance to intervene.


    "Play this set?" Su Sheng sneered and began to stack the power of ice.


    One time, two times, five times.


    The originally hot flame was suppressed in the blink of an eye, and the cold air continued to release, and the flame on the Thunderbolt Fire gradually became weak. The little flame bounced unwillingly for a few times and finally went out with a boom.


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng lifted his other hand and punched it down. Pili Huo''s head slammed on the ground with a muffled sound and there was no movement.


    Su Sheng slowly got up, the ice wings behind him quickly melted under everyone''s surprised eyes, and a rainbow gradually appeared on his body, giving people a dreamlike feeling.The hair color returned to normal, Su Sheng slowly walked over, not surprised to see, the resentful Mr. Fantastic and the Stoneman went straight to Nick Fury.


    "There''s a good thing, I''ll go to Skye and look for you first!" After finishing speaking, he ignored the black and undecent face of the director and went straight into the building.


    Nick Fury gritted his teeth and then ordered people to see the thunderbolt. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t matter if he fainted. He asked him to arrange a ward for him to live in temporarily. Naturally, Mr. Fantastic and the Stoneman could only Stay temporarily.After dealing with these, Nick Fury waited for Su Sheng to find himself.


    Although he was still very angry about his actions at the headquarters of SHIELD, he was very curious about what Su Sheng could come up with this time.


    The effect of the cryogun has been tested in actual combat, which greatly increased the power of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents during their actions, so it is normal to be more patient with capable people.


    It''s just that he waited for a long time, and after a full two hours, Su Sheng came to Nick Fury''s office with a cheerful expression.


    Nick Fury''s face was very dark.


    When I think of Su Sheng being hilarious with his girlfriend, but the director of himself has to wait for him for more than two hours, Nick Fury is depressed and wants to hit someone!Of course, considering the combat power and more diversified moves that Su Sheng demonstrated just now, Nick Fury still resisted it!


    Chapter 501 Dissatisfaction with Maria Hill!


    "Let me wait for so long, the things you want to take out best make me feel worth the money." Nick Fury looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and took out a glassware.


    "What is this?" Nick Fury asked with a frown.


    "The serum that can contain the vampire virus. You definitely know that there is no need for me to say anything about the existence of vampires. The success rate is currently not guaranteed to be 100%, but at least 90%. It is currently only effective for people who have just been bitten. Agents can prepare some in advance if they want to deal with vampires." Su Sheng said casually.


    Nick Fury stared at Su Sheng for a while before he spoke: "Why did you sound this research? This is not the same as your usual research direction?" He did not deny the existence of vampires, he was just curious about Su Sheng. Will resound to study this.


    "Trust me, you don''t know me at all." Su Sheng squinted at Nick Fury and smiled."Before I said on vacation, your adjutant seemed to be unhappy with me. I don''t understand where her grievance came from, but I think...is this enough to make her apologize to me?"


    "Hill?" Nick Fry paused."Hill has no objection to you. Her character is like that?"


    "That''s because she has racial discrimination?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Nick Fury had a headache."Of course not. In S.H.I.E.L.D. countries, agents of all skin colors are likely to have racial discrimination. Forget it, let me just say it, because you gave all the credit to Skye, Skye¡¯s agent level The rise is too fast, which makes Hill feel that it is not in compliance."


    "If she becomes the chief in the future, I promise to leave the Avengers." Su Sheng curled his lips."This serum is given to you. You don''t have to give Skye the credit this time, but I have a condition."


    "Tony Stark seems to have an abandoned factory on the west coast. It covers a large area. I want to take it down as a house and a laboratory." Su Sheng looked at Nick Fury.


    "Don''t you have a laboratory?" Nick Fury asked.


    Su Sheng shrugged."You already know the truth about Cunning Rabbit Three Caves. Of course, the more laboratories, the safer it is."


    "Okay, I get it, I will take care of it." Nick Fury said."But the value of that place is not low, not to mention the cost of refurbishment is not cheap, this is not enough. Now that you have researched this thing, you should be fine recently? How about a trip to Mexico?"


    Mexico State?Quake?


    Su Sheng thought for a while."Yes, but I have to form my own team, besides... Maria Hill must apologize to me!"


    "I haven''t said about your fight with Thunderbolt at the headquarters." Nick Fury bargained.


    Su Sheng disagrees."I didn''t get any benefits from joining the Avengers. Even if I did, I traded it with my design. It turned out to be a cannon fodder and almost hung under the attack of a nuclear bomb. Why don''t you say that?"


    "Well, I will make her apologize." Nick Fury admitted."You can recruit yourself, but it must be a talented person from SHIELD."


    "understood."


    Su Sheng turned and went out, he had already imagined the so-called manpower.Needless to say, Skye will have undercover missions in the future. The Baroness has entered the special forces and mixed into the Hydra camp, so it is enough to bring the red-haired woman.


    Su Sheng first asked Skye to talk about this, Skye naturally would not refuse and she also hoped to go out and activities.Then, Su Sheng asked Skye to accompany him to choose the academy, and finally chose the red-haired girl with excellent performance.


    Su Sheng asked Skye and the red-haired girl to prepare and looked at Maria Hill who had come over.


    She still had that cold expression, and she was very reluctant to see it.


    Coming to stand in front of Su Sheng, Maria Hill looked at Su Sheng and secretly took a breath and said: "I''m sorry, I apologize to you for my own attitude."


    "I don''t accept it." Su Sheng smiled.


    Maria Hill looked blank."What do you mean? You asked the chief to ask me to apologize to you, but you didn''t accept it?"


    "Have you changed your impression of me after you apologized?" Su Sheng asked with his lips curled.


    Maria Hill shook her head.


    "That''s not enough, you see that I am unhappy, I see you are unhappy. I am asking you to apologize, and your task is only to apologize. As for whether to accept it or not, it is my business!" Su Sheng sneered and looked at Maria. Hill... "If you look at me, Nick Fury should be more upset than you, but as a qualified and excellent director, he knows what to do, and you don¡¯t know! I told him that if one day you I will leave the Avengers when I become the chief, and this is still valid."


    "Okay, you can go now!"


    Maria Hill''s face is very ugly, she thinks she has done nothing wrong, the rules are the rules, and things should be done according to the rules.Su Sheng broke the rules and gave credit to others, which made Maria Hill really dissatisfied, but now she was not only dissatisfied with Su Shengke about her work.


    With a cold snort, Maria Hill turned and left.

 429 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 429

    After a while.


    The Hummer left the Trident headquarters. The red-haired woman was in charge of driving to the state of Mexico. Susan and Skye sat behind. Skye was investigating what happened in Mexico with a tablet produced by S.H.I.E.L.D. in his hand.


    Nick Fury didn''t tell me what was happening in the state of Mexico, but Phil Colson had already set off.So to put it simply, Su Sheng¡¯s team needs to investigate the situation on their own and in Nick Fury¡¯s own team should not be regarded as the main force, but only a psychological means.


    After all, 1.0 can''t let Su Sheng agree to negotiate terms every time, right?It''s only a matter of coming and going, after all, Su Sheng, a member of the Avengers, is currently under the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau.If you can''t clearly state your identity, you can use this small method to strengthen your psychological suggestion.


    This is also a normal method.


    So I didn''t have too much rush along the way. I could arrive before dark, but it dragged on for a long time.


    "You will rest here in the evening before you leave tomorrow. You can open two rooms and get some food by the way." Su Sheng pointed to a motel and ordered the red-haired woman.


    The redhead didn''t speak, drove in the car and recruited.


    "She is not bad and she has excellent grades," Skye said.


    Su Sheng shrugged and said nothing. The room was opened soon, and the food that was eaten after entering the room was delivered.


    Chapter 502 The Foreign Man and the Hydra


    Late at night.


    The red-haired woman was resting in her room, and could faintly hear the voice coming from the next door.


    Separated by a wall.


    Skye group shrank in Su Sheng¡¯s arms as a cute cat. Su Sheng stroked her body and looked at the blue and purple place with a small smile, ¡°It seems that joining S.H.I.E.L.D. is also good, at least you are now Seeing more passion than before, it makes me want to conquer you every time."


    "You have already conquered me." Skye smiled softly and looked up at Su Sheng."Do you like me?"


    Although Skye is Asian, he grew up in the United States. It is not uncommon in this country to be together one or more times for some reason. For example, Tandy, Susan, for example, Skye, in fact, they were all unjustified and gotten with Su Sheng.But they are also very clear that this is not a boyfriend or girlfriend, is it not love or affection?Although Skye was obscurely occupying the role of girlfriend, she still asked this question formally for the first time.


    Quite interesting.


    So what is separated from 14 emotions. If Su Sheng is likened to a train, then Skye was a passenger who hadn''t bought a ticket before, and he might get off the train suddenly while driving.Although the ticket may not be able to reach the destination, Skye is now obviously considering a replacement ticket.


    "Why are you asking this suddenly?" Su Sheng asked curiously.


    Skye shook his head slightly and said nothing. Although she did not leave at S.H.I.E.L.D., she did not hear the news about Su Sheng, especially since the previous story of Su Sheng and Pilihuo''s hands-on was naturally spread, so naturally the reason for the hands-on Spread.


    "I like it, but I still don''t like it that much." Su Sheng thought for a while."I have a girlfriend."


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Skye was shocked and stood up."where?"


    "In another world." Su Shengdao.


    Felicity, the superwoman, these are all girlfriends he admitted, and they are indeed fine in another world.However, it was clear that Skye had misunderstood the meaning of the other world and thought that the girlfriend Su Sheng was talking about was dead.


    Since he is dead, there is naturally no threat, so Sky automatically thinks that Su Sheng hasn''t forgotten his dead girlfriend, so naturally, he doesn''t ask or force any answers.


    She lay down in Su Sheng¡¯s arms again and whispered: ¡°I¡¯m already a little eye-catching about what you asked me to investigate. I did find that some people in the bureau are not quite right. Although there is no evidence yet, I think they are from Hydra. I have also investigated the place where S.H.I.E.L.D. stores special items."


    "Well, let''s keep it secret for now, and you can tell me if there is a situation."


    "it is good!"


    Skye slid in his arms to enjoy this kind of tenderness, and soon fell asleep without knowing it.The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth slightly raised when he learned about the storage location of those things from Skye.


    There are many good things in SHIELD.


    There are many S.H.I.E.L.D. bureaus that do not know what they are useful for, such as obelisks and teleportation stones.


    Speaking of these, I have to say Hydra. The Hydra organization was established a long time ago. During World War II, the Red Skull Hydra was only one of the branches.If you go back a bit further, this matter is still related to the foreign person.


    A long time ago, the Crees used humans as experiments on the earth. The blood genes of the Crees were used to transform human beings and gave birth to a group of capable aliens, but for some reason, the Crees gave up aliens. The plan left the earth.Among these aliens, one alien called the Hive is very powerful. His ability is parasitic. After being transformed, his body has actually become a parasite, and he can parasitize other people¡¯s bodies like changing clothes. To achieve eternal life, but only if the body must be dead.He could also control other people''s strangers. Because of this, he quickly gathered a large number of subordinates, but in the end, because of the fear of other strangers, they united and exiled him to another planet with a stone.


    This stone is the teleport stone.


    After the hive was exiled, his ambitious subordinates who wanted to rule the world gathered together and wanted to save the hive. They took the teleportation stone back, tried to study it, and kept sending people out of the net hoping to bring the hive back, but All this is in vain. No one can get in with the teleportation stone, so they understand that the current technology can''t save people back, so they send people to the hive as sacrifices every ten years to exchange their body guarantees. The hive does not die.


    In the end, these subordinates formed a tight organization. The people in these organizations were dressed in the form of a family to ensure that the ultimate purpose of the organization would not be forgotten. The largest family was the Malik family, which has always been the leader of the organization. In countless years, they have accumulated a lot of power. In order to conceal people''s eyes, they will create new organizations in every era to cover up the original organization.


    For example, Leviathan, such as the Hydra of the Red Skull line during World War II.


    It is a pity that Red Skull Taipi has no intention of saving any hive but ambitiously wants to conquer the world and study the Rubik''s Cube.And the Hydra has also become different due to many factions.Some people study insight projects, some study centipede serum, some study obelisks and aliens, some study extraterrestrial objects and so on.Basically every Hydra leader has his own project.


    Closer to home.


    Su Sheng didn''t have much interest in the teleportation stone for the time being, what he wanted was an obelisk.


    Inside the obelisk is the Terrigan crystal, a good thing that can transform and awaken the alien race. Skye has changed from a hacker to an alien race, a shockwave woman, and even finally won the title of World Destroyer. It''s because of Terrigan Crystal.


    Watching Saint Skysu, who was already asleep next to her, released the ability of the Black Flower of Mercy and made her fall asleep, and then she teleported and disappeared.


    next moment.


    He has appeared in a warehouse in a secret base of SHIELD.


    This is a warehouse with very strict security work. There are many special items collected by SHIELD, including the obelisk.


    Chapter 503 Replication Ability and Thor''s Hammer!


    After searching for a while, Su Sheng opened the box containing the obelisk.


    Anyone who encounters the obelisk will be quickly petrified by the Terrigan crystal inside. If there is a human gene in the body, then after petrification, it will awaken and become a capable alien race. If not, it will be a dead end.


    Looking at the obelisk, the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth slightly raised and reached out to grab it.As soon as his palm touched the obelisk, he began to petrify quickly, and the pitch black produced a petrified cocoon, spreading around his body quickly.


    After a while, Su Sheng was completely petrified, motionless.


    Su Sheng''s consciousness still exists in the petrified cocoon. He can feel the darkness around him, and he can feel that a certain substance is invading his body to cause a certain change. This should be a transformation from a human to an alien race, right?Interestingly, Su Sheng found himself able to replicate the ability of the Obelisk, the Terrigan Crystal.


    Although it is dead?But it works like an active attack?And he is not an alien, so this change can be judged as an attack so it can be replicated?Regardless, the Terrigan Crystal''s ability is still good. After copying it, he can transform people into an alien race.


    Copy, release.


    Su Sheng has become the same energy as the Terrigan crystal to a certain extent. The Terrigan crystal naturally cannot affect the Terrigan crystal, so that substance soon leaves from Su Sheng, and the petrification is also disappearing. Backward, Su Sheng has recovered in an instant.


    Turning over the obelisk, Su Sheng put it back and closed the box.


    Originally, Su Sheng intended to take it away, but since he has copied its abilities, it doesn''t matter whether he takes it or not.He closed the box and turned around Su Sheng and then left and returned to the original hotel to lie down and fall asleep beside Skye.


    The sky is clear and dark.


    The three of them retired from the room and went back on the road. Along the way, Su Sheng was thinking about S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra, but it didn''t take long to hear the red-haired woman say that he was there.What looks like a temporary military base?


    The three of them got out of the car to identify themselves, and Phil Colson was soon seen coming out of it.

 430 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 430

    "You are here, come in."


    Although Nick Fury did not say the specific situation, Phil Coleson, a good old man, has a good relationship with anyone. Su Sheng is still the key figure in bringing the US team back. As the wind of the US team, his attitude towards Su Sheng is naturally very good. .Soon they informed Su Sheng about the current situation.


    There was a vision here a few days ago. A hammer fell from the sky. Many people tried to lift it, but unfortunately they failed. Even with a car, they couldn¡¯t move the hammer by any means, Phil Colson. After arriving, he quickly controlled the place, and at the same time, he also forcibly collected a lot of data from several nearby astronomers.Su Sheng asked the red-haired woman and Skye to see the situation under the data analysis, and then went to see the hammer with Phil Colson.


    On the way, Su Sheng also saw Eagle Eye who was in charge of the guard and greeted him by the way.


    Thor''s Hammer, only those who are approved by the hammer can lift it, Thor Odinson''s exclusive weapon.However, there are a lot of people raised in the comics, such as Black Widow, Beauty Team, Vision, Horse Face Thor and so on.The hammer was later crushed by the former owner, Sol''s sister Hela.Now that Quake''s hammer has landed here, it means that Thor has been exiled, and Loki will come soon.


    "Would you like to try?" Phil Colson asked.


    Su Sheng looked at Thor''s Hammer and shook his head: "Forget it, this hammer obviously has another owner. If I raise it, wouldn''t it embarrass the other party and disrupt the deployment of some people."


    "What do you mean?" Phil Colson asked in amazement.


    "This is Thor''s hammer, the weapon of Thor in Norse mythology." Su Shengdao.


    "Isn''t that a myth?" Phil Colson said.


    "Myths and legends are not necessarily fake. For example, the god of ancient Krypton, the red light ring, and the day of destruction, don''t these also exist?" Su Sheng laughed."Therefore, there is nothing unacceptable for the existence of Norse mythology. Look at it, it will not be long before someone will come to find this hammer!"


    What else can Phil Colson say?Can only help Su Sheng''s team arrange a place to rest.The red-haired girl went out to inquire about the situation, Skye investigated the situation on the computer, and Su Sheng was lying on the bed beside it, looking very leisurely.


    Loki must fail, so that he will go to Thanos to get the soul gem.Thor must also get Thor''s Hammer to become Thor, so that he can do something conveniently.Su Sheng knew very well about Thor and didn''t need to do anything special, just paddling.


    By the time the ancient Kryptonian god can make good use of it, the US team has been brainwashed, so you can''t let him be the commander of the polished rod?In addition to S.H.I.E.L.D., Hydra, another ancient Krypton power seems to be good.


    People.


    It can be dug from SHIELD and Hydra.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau academy, and Hydra has its own academy. It seems that you have to find a spokesperson outside of the US team to do things conveniently, but this is a personal choice that requires careful consideration.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the sky outside has gradually dimmed, and the day seems to have passed like this.


    "It''s raining?"


    The crackling raindrops dripped quickly in the air, and Skye looked up and turned to face Su Shengdao."Do you really have gods? Those gods in Norse mythology."


    "Yes! There are not only Norse mythology, ancient krypton gods, but also Greek mythology and so on. These are all real. You can say that they are gods, or you can say that they are some kind of existence like aliens. no big deal."


    "Then I really want to meet." Skye said.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised and turned over to sit up, a faint noise came from outside.


    "You can see it soon." Su Sheng said, got up and walked out, Skye naturally followed out quickly.


    As soon as the two of them went out, they saw the gloomy sky, heavy raindrops pouring down, the red lights around, and the sound of footsteps seemed extremely messy in the distance. Is this someone invading?


    Chapter 504 The Disqualified Thor and the Threatening Jane Fortes


    Rainy night.


    Sol''s long and complacent golden hair has long been wet, and the surrounding agents rushed to him one by one, but he didn''t pay attention at all, shoving and scrambling, even if he lost his supernatural power and became an ordinary person, Thor''s strong body Still full of power, there is only one thing in his eyes.


    Thor''s hammer not far away!


    In the air not far away, Hawkeye''s bow and arrow had been locked. Thor was asking Phil Coleson if he wanted to do it.Phil Coleson did not give an order but looked at Su Sheng and Skye who came by."Is that what you said, owner of the hammer?"


    "Thunder God Thor!" Su Sheng smiled and answered. The long-haired Thor didn''t look so pleasing to the eye, far less comfortable than his shaved hair shape later.


    "It doesn''t look like a god!" Phil Colson said.


    Skye nodded in agreement, honestly she was a little disappointed.


    I can''t see God at all.


    "He is Thor, the god of thunder, but now he is just an ordinary person who has lost his divine power. As a test, if he can''t get the approval of Thor''s Hammer, he will probably stay on the ground." Su Sheng said lightly.


    Phil Coleson thought for a while and gave an order to make people give up hunting for Sol, and Sol didn''t care so much at this time and rushed directly to Quake.There was an exciting smile on his face, and he reached out to hold the Thor''s hammer, Thor excitedly wanted to scream up to the sky.


    Howling is like a dragon.


    However... Thor''s Hammer remained motionless.


    This made Saul dumbfounded and tried again, but he still didn''t move.Thor was anxious, and started trying to lift Thor''s Hammer with various force and various positions, but it was a pity that Thor''s Hammer didn''t respond at all as if he had been abandoned.


    "No...no no..."


    Thor yelled desperately and finally knelt on the ground. The raindrops poured down, but he didn''t respond.


    "Lock him up." Su Sheng said, Phil Coleson quickly ordered.


    Several agents went up to grab the desperate Thor and took him away like a dead dog and imprisoned him. In the process, Thor did not respond and was obviously still in a desperate mood."Are you going to meet him?" Phil Colson asked.


    "No interest." Su Sheng shook his head.


    Sol is imprisoned, Loki should be back soon, and then Jane Fortes, who saved Sol, and her assistant Daisy Louise should be coming soon, as well as Sol¡¯s friends, the Three Warriors and Sif, it will be lively soon.


    Saint Su turned around and returned to the room with Skye, hugging them to sleep.


    At night, silence fell.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Sheng felt a breath appearing in the camp, it should be Loki, or Loki''s clone?Su Sheng did not get up and did not alarm the others. He just watched Loki, watching him unwillingly run to try to lift Thor''s Hammer and failed, and watched him appear in Sol¡¯s cell and told Sol¡¯s father with a look of grief. Odin is dead, he will be exiled on the earth forever, I have to say that Thor at this time is really good to deceive, but not the Thor who can see through Loki and calculate Loki.


    Pure Saul believed it to be true, and the whole person was immersed in grief and did not see the tricky reaction of Loki when he left.


    Early the next morning.


    Su Sheng took Skye and the red-haired girl who came back out to have breakfast. Not long after eating breakfast, he heard noisy voices at the camp door.Su Sheng walked over and saw several people talking to the agents.


    Two women and one man.


    One of them is Thor''s future girlfriend, the future female Thor, Jane Fortes, and the other is her assistant Daisy Louise, an impressive girl with big breasts.As for the man, it should be Dr. Eric Shavig. After Loki controlled him with the Mind Gems, he helped open the door of the teleportation space and let the Zetarians invade the earth.Su Sheng heard that they seemed to want to take Sol, in the name of a work assistant.


    The agent in charge of the guard seemed to have been greeted by Phil Coleson a long time ago, but he agreed without too much cross-examination. Jane Fortes wanted to return his research files by the way, but unfortunately he did not succeed.


    "and many more!"


    Just when the agent was preparing to notify people to be brought out, Su Sheng walked over and shouted.


    The shout made Jane Fortes, the agent, and Phil Coleson, who were observing the situation in the dark, nervous.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Jane Fortes asked nervously.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "There is indeed something but it has nothing to do with what you are talking about now. Then, can we talk alone?"


    "Now, now?" Jane Fortes asked hesitantly.

 431 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 431

    "Yes." Su Sheng nodded.


    "Then, that''s all right."


    Jane Fortes had no choice but to agree, Su Sheng thought about it and took her to his Hummer not far from the door.Skye and the redhead also followed, but instead of getting in the car, they stayed beside them so as not to disturb them.


    Get in the car.


    Jane Fortes was very nervous, looking at the door for a while, and looking at Su Sheng for a while and didn''t know what happened.


    "Do you know me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Jane Fortes shook his head: "You, are you from SHIELD?"


    "Forget it, my main identity is still the major shareholder of Stark Industries. That''s right, it''s the Stark Industries you know. I have some talent in science and technology research, and I am also very interested in astronomy. I have read your answer. You are very talented in this area, so are you interested in working for me?"


    Jane Fortes was stunned and shook his head: "Sorry, I..."


    "Don''t refuse in a hurry." Su Shengdao."The person you want to take away, the person named Thor is indeed from another = kingdom, the tree of life, the nine kingdoms, Asgard, he should have told you this? Otherwise, you won''t Take a risk to save people. It¡¯s okay to say that he is a god, and it¡¯s okay to say that he is an alien. But...do you know the consequences of your participation? SHIELD... is not a place of reason. You should know this?"


    "I, I don''t know what you are talking about, he is really my assistant!" Jane Fortes said in a panic.


    "Then I can only wait for you to know what I''m talking about." Su Sheng opened the door and got out of the car, and said to Skye and the red-haired woman: "Look at her, you can''t let her leave without my permission. , Let her touch anyone!"


    The 505th chapter is a visitor from the fairy palace, Sif who disappeared before landing!


    Jane Fortes did not expect that he would be seized like this?She subconsciously wanted to get out of the car but found that Skye was already sitting next to her, with an extra gun in her hand.The red-haired woman also sat in the driving seat and blocked the car door.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, but if there is a need, I will!" Skye looked at Jane Fortes and said seriously.


    Jane Fortes was a little confused.


    At this time Saul had been taken out, and Daisy Louise, Jane Fortes'' assistant, wanted to ask about Jane Fortes, but was frightened by Su Sheng''s eyes."You can go now. As for Miss Jane Fortes, I still have something I want to talk to her about. After the talk, I will send her back."


    Although they were a bit unwilling, they had to say that they really didn''t dare to provoke S.H.I.E.L.D., especially after they tricked Sol out, they didn''t dare to wait any longer, so they had no choice but to get in the car and leave.Not long after, Phil Coleson came out to ask Su Sheng about the situation. Su Sheng put a few words off the topic and returned to the car.


    "What do you want?" Jane Fortes couldn''t wait to ask.


    "What do I want? I just want to tell you that you have been involved in alien affairs, so I have the right and the ability to do anything to you. You are a very talented astronomer, and I need you like this Talent." Su Sheng said with a light smile and said to Skye: "You go to monitor the situation of the satellite, there should be someone or a god coming to the earth again soon, I need a specific location."


    "Yeah." Skye turned around and got out of the car without much thought.


    Su Shengdao."You are interested in Sol because he can satisfy a lot of your curiosity about unknown things, such as gods, nine kingdoms, and so on. In fact, I can too. I rely on the information that S.H.I.E.L.D. Even if he comes from outside the earth. I have seen your files. You are very adventurous and attentive. You hate the dealings and messy things that may happen in life. I can give You provide an absolutely excellent environment, sophisticated equipment, you only need to focus on research."


    "Of course, you can also refuse."


    "But I will hand you over to SHIELD, then you will face endless harassment, trouble, and always be under surveillance."


    "I don''t have much time, you can choose by yourself."


    "Why should I believe you?" Jane Fortes asked.


    "You have no choice." Su Sheng said lightly.


    Jane Fortes frowned and couldn''t help thinking about it. After a while, Jane Fortes said: "I can promise you, but I have one condition."


    "Say."


    "My assistant Daisy Louise and Professor Eric must be fine. You must ensure that they will not be harassed or affected." Jane Fortes said.


    "can!"


    "I can hire your assistant to work with you. As for Professor Eric, his status and talents can ensure that he is fine." Su Sheng explained.


    "Ok."


    Jane Fortes nodded.


    "I will take you away when the matter is over, you will follow me for now." As soon as Su Sheng''s voice fell, he felt a special energy fluctuation coming from a distance. This energy fluctuation was very strong. It should be the transmission of Rainbow Bridge, right?


    In other words.


    Sif and the Three Warriors from the Immortal Palace are here?


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, and the whole world was stopped instantly when the angel''s power released.


    The red-haired woman and Jane Fortes beside her were motionless as if they were frozen, and Su San teleported directly to the landing of the Rainbow Bridge.As soon as it appeared, I saw that the ability of the Rainbow Bridge in mid-air was landing and was about to land.


    Of course, now it is still still.


    Su Sheng slowly got up and flew to the transmission energy of the Rainbow Bridge. After a while, he saw Sifu and the three warriors of the fairy palace making a landing gesture.Su Sheng released a narrow beam at Sif, reached out and grabbed it, teleported away, and returned directly to his residence to enter the cage world.


    Putting him in a cage, Su San returned to his car in New Mexico, and then returned the world to normal.


    boom!


    The Rainbow Bridge transmission landed.


    Traces of the totem of the hot Rainbow Bridge appeared on the ground, and the three warriors of the fairy palace landed safely.


    "Where is Sif?"


    The three looked at each other and found that Sif beside him was missing.


    "Will it land somewhere else?"


    "Impossible. The transmissions of the Rainbow Bridge are all in the same place. How can we be teleported to other places when we are in Sieff? And she was still with me just now?"


    "Heimdall? Where did Sif go?"


    The three warriors of the Immortal Palace looked up to the sky and asked Heimdall, the guardian of Asgard¡¯s Rainbow Bridge. Heimdall has a special ability to see any situation anywhere in the Nine Realms, and Heimdall should be able to see what happened in the Nine Realms. Do you know what''s going on?


    Unfortunately, I waited for a long time and did not wait for any response.


    This makes the Celestial Warriors very depressed.


    "What should we do now?"


    "Let''s find Sol first."


    He lost Sif before he could find Thor, and the start was not wonderful.But it is the first time they have come to Earth, which is Midgart among the nine kingdoms, so for the time being, let''s find Sol first.


    "There was a burst of energy just now..." Skye quickly ran out of the camp with the computer, and was interrupted by Su Sheng just as he was about to explain the situation after getting into the car.


    "Tell her the address and go directly."


    Skye told the red-haired woman the address, and the red-haired woman drove the car over.


    When they rushed past, Phil Coleson had also received reports from his subordinates that three people in fancy clothes appeared in the town, seeming to be looking for Sol.

 432 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 432

    Jane Foster''s home can also be called a laboratory. Professor Eric and Daisy Louise are talking with Saul and worrying about Jane Forte''s situation.


    boom!


    A loud noise attracted the attention of the three of them. The three of them turned their heads and looked at the floor-to-ceiling windows, and they saw three people on the floor-to-ceiling windows!


    Three eccentrically dressed men of various shapes.


    "Sol, Sol!"


    The three fairy palace warriors shouted a little excitedly.


    Sol also showed the joy of old friends reuniting."Vostag, Hogan, Fandral, why are you here."


    Chapter 506 The Destroyer Comes and the Su Sheng who paddles the water


    The landing place of the Rainbow Bridge Teleportation Array.


    The car stopped and several people got out of the car.


    "No one around here." The red-haired woman checked with Skye and said.


    Su Sheng nodded, of course there is no one. It is estimated that the three warriors of the fairy palace should be looking for Sol, right?Then the Destroyer armor controlled by Loki should also appear, and the chaos will begin soon.


    "This pattern is the same as when Sol appeared before!" Jane Fortes looked at the totem on the ground and took out his phone to take a photo.


    "This kind of energy fluctuation is a bit extraordinary, there is a very special wave frequency." Skye used the computer to check the frequency just collected for analysis.


    "Remember this special wave frequency and give it to it after you go back." Immortal palace people will not stay on the earth for long. Even if S.H.I. The frequency effect is even greater, at least in the future, the immortal palace people can be detected immediately when SHIELD appears.


    With this.


    Su Sheng''s team didn''t run in vain, and it was even a trivial effort.


    "You sort out what happened here, including this wave back to the game." Su Sheng said to Skye.


    "it is good."


    "What about us?" the redhead asked.


    "Let Jane Foster study and study first, and then we can talk about the situation." Su Sheng said, turned back to the car and took out his mobile phone, which seemed to be killing time, but in fact he was already busy with his next step through the Internet. plan.


    He needs a secret stronghold, a spokesperson for the ancient Krypton organization.


    He probably knew the secret base in his mind, Guitu Sanku, the factory on the west coast he wanted from Nick Fury was only one of them, and it was obvious.I want it because it will become the base of the Avengers later.And the real secret base or the secret base of ancient Krypton.


    Su Sheng chose the lighthouse!


    The lighthouse is a real lighthouse, but it is also one of the secret bases of SHIELD.However, this base was completely abandoned due to an event in the past, and there is no record in S.H.I.E.L.D. files including Nick Fury.


    There are also many dangerous goods stored there, including three transport stones with different functions.And there are several secret bases that lead to other places underground. After S.H.I.E.L.D., Phil Coleson and others were wanted, and somehow traveled to the future, the earth was destroyed, and Skye was awarded the title of World Destroyer. Hidden in this lighthouse base when I came back to try to save the world!


    Su Sheng let Sifu disappear in advance and planned to brainwash her and become the guardian of the lighthouse. As a female warrior of Asgard, Sifu is good at it.


    boom!


    A loud noise came from a distance, and Skye opened the door of the car as soon as he was about to speak. Su Sheng chuckled: "Someone is here again?"


    "Yes, and it''s in a nearby town."


    "Get in the car, go and take a look."


    Get in the car and turn around.


    The Hummer quickly rushed to a small town not far away, and before entering, you could see that the town had been caught in the flames of war.From a distance, I saw a guy who looked like a giant robot was blasting energy and fighting with the three warriors of the fairy palace.


    Uh.


    To be precise, it is unilaterally abuse of the three warriors in the fairy palace.


    As the secret treasure of the fairy palace, the Destroyer armor is extremely powerful, even if the strength of the three warriors of the fairy palace is outstanding, it is not an opponent.Phil Coleson and other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents are helping to rescue and disperse the crowd. Eric and Daisy Louis are taking refuge with Sol. Sol tried to rush out several times to help but was stopped to death.


    He is now a mortal.


    Go out, he will die!


    "God, you finally came." When the car drove to the side and stopped, Phil Coleson hurried over and said to Su Sheng: "Do you have a solution to this big guy?"


    "I think it''s better for outsiders not to interfere in the affairs of their country." Su Shengdao.


    Phil Coleson said bitterly: "But now they are on earth, I think we have the right to do this."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng said that ice wings appeared behind him, and the others were okay, but Jane Fortes was taken aback.


    in the sun.


    Su Sheng waved his ice wings and flew out, waving his hands, countless ice thorns hit the Destroyer at the same time the cold air was released trying to freeze the Destroyer...Ice thorns hitting the Destroyer had no effect at all, and the ice was fast. Condensation, the Destroyer has been sealed by ice in an instant.


    "Success?" Phil Colson couldn''t help but say.


    The three warriors of the fairy palace also got up in confusion and looked at Su Sheng in surprise. Not far away, Thor turned his head to Daisy Louis with wide eyes and said, "He, is he the person from SHIELD? I come out. The one that you saw when you were born? Do you humans and humans have this kind of strength?


    Daisy Louise shook her head and was shocked to speak, her eyes looked a bit like a nympho at Su Sheng and the dazzling dancing ice wings.


    The mouth of the Destroyer in the ice was slightly lit up with red light, and a ball of hot energy directly smashed the ice and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng instantly condensed an ice wall to resist.


    But he was directly used to it, and the huge energy hit Su Sheng and let him fly straight out.


    "not good!"


    The onlookers were shocked instantly, and Skye chased up in the direction where Su Sheng disappeared.


    "Rocky!"


    "I know it is you!"


    "What you want is me, don''t hurt innocent people." Thor suddenly shouted and walked out before the people around him could react.


    Walked out with a fearless spirit.


    The Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace just wanted to stop it but was hit by several energy attacks from the Destroyer and couldn''t get up.


    "Come on, kill me, you just..."


    Before Thor finished his words, the Destroyer directly released an energy attack.

 433 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 433

    There was a boom.


    The energy hit Sol, and Sol was instantly knocked out and lay on the ground.


    His body was burnt like coke, and there was no sound.


    Loki, who controls the Destroyer, didn¡¯t listen to Saul¡¯s nonsense at all. It¡¯s not that he knew what a villain died from talking a lot, but he felt that the human seemed to have a problem. Others might not have seen it, but Loki noticed it. Before that human being, that human being had already made a gesture of flying backwards.


    In other words.


    He was not beaten to fly, he was beaten to fly on purpose!


    Chapter 507 Thor''s Hammer?Give it back to you, it doesn''t match my style!


    Zizizi...zizizi...


    The sound of electric current suddenly sounded beside Sol, and blue electric lights flickered around Sol.Sol''s change instantly attracted Loki''s attention, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Wow!"


    The sound of howling and impact sounded from a distance, as if something had hit through layers of obstacles and was flying over.


    boom!


    The wall of a building was pierced, and Thor''s Hammer quickly flew into Thor''s hand.In an instant, electricity and light burst, and a powerful aura burst out instantly.


    Lightning and thunder, the wind howled.


    After a while, the dust gradually fell, and Saul appeared in front of everyone like a god in a fairy palace armor holding a Thor''s hammer.


    "Is this the real Thor?" Phil Coleson exclaimed.


    Thor, who had regained his supernatural power and was approved by Thor''s Hammer, was very excited. Looking at the Destroyer he seemed to see Loki manipulating behind him.Thor''s hammer shone with lightning, Thor threw the Thor''s hammer directly with a loud shout of 14 to the destroyer.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The Destroyer made Loki''s unwilling voice.


    At the moment when Thor''s Hammer was about to hit the Destroyer, a cold light suddenly appeared.


    Su Sheng!


    Su Sheng''s speed was astonishing, and he came to the Destroyer almost instantly and punched directly in the past.


    boom!


    This fist was heavy, and Loki didn''t expect that Su Sheng would suddenly appear at this time. This fist hit the Destroyer directly to the ground, just avoiding the flying Thor''s Hammer.


    boom!


    The Destroyer fell to the ground but Loki''s excited low voice came.


    Thor stretched out his hand and summoned Thor''s Hammer to come back and said to Su Sheng: "What are you doing? This is the battle between our Asgard people. This is the battle between our brothers. You are not an opponent of the Destroyer''s armor. Get out of the way. Right."


    "But... this is on the earth!" Su Sheng looked at Saul who was waiting for the hammer to fly back and made a gesture of reaching out for a virtual grasp.


    Exactly the same as Thor.


    Seeing Su Sheng''s posture, Saul spoke confidently."I advise you not to do that. No one can use Thor''s Hammer except me. Believe me, this is..."


    The Thor''s Hammer quickly flew past Su Sheng, and Su Sheng suddenly reached out and grabbed the handle of the Thor''s Hammer just as it was about to fly away.Sol could imagine the scene when Su Sheng would be dragged into the air, and he opened his hand and continued."I''m doing this for your own good."


    As soon as the good word was said, Thor''s Hammer, which was flying fast, suddenly stopped.


    Stopped firmly in Su Sheng''s hands.


    He actually held Thor''s Hammer?


    Thor''s eyes widened in disbelief and he heard a loud bang, just like when he recovered his supernatural power.


    Thor''s Hammer recognized Su Sheng.


    At this time, Su Sheng was wearing armor and holding Thor''s Hammer, and the divine power of thunder and lightning flashed freely around him.Saul looked down at himself subconsciously, the armor on his body disappeared, and the divine power that was originally restored seemed to have disappeared at this moment.


    "What did you just say... for my sake?" Su Sheng asked Sol, holding the Thor''s hammer casually.


    "This... it''s impossible..." Saul sat on the ground in disbelief."That''s my hammer. Obviously, I''ve recovered my divine power and my qualifications, you...how can you...how can you steal it?"


    "Perhaps... it thinks I am more qualified than you." Su Sheng said lightly and turned to look at the destroyer."Shall we come to the second round?"


    "You, you are not qualified to have Thor''s Hammer!"


    Rocky''s reaction was more intense than Thor''s.


    The thought that he was deliberately trying to get the approval of Thor''s Hammer, but this human being could easily possess Thor''s Hammer Loki was extremely angry.


    "Oh."


    "I intend to bully you with your things." Su Sheng chuckled and looked at himself."And this thing doesn''t fit my style, so..."


    Su Sheng turned and raised his hand and threw the hammer at Thor directly.


    Saul reached out instinctively to catch it, and in an instant, he turned into Thor again.Thor firmly held the Thor''s Hammer and felt that it would not be easy to throw it out next time. Who knows if anyone will get it after throwing it out?


    "You are looking for death!"


    Although Loki said that Su Sheng was not worthy of using Thor''s Hammer, he was still angry when he saw him return Thor''s Hammer to Thor so simply. Is this underestimating himself?Loki manipulated the Destroyer to rush towards Su Sheng.Su Sheng sneered and pretended to be."Just an accident, now..."


    Su Shengyang waved his hand to condense the ice thorn, but it was not the ice thorn that came out, but a very powerful lightning. The blue thunder and lightning screamed out and instantly hit the Destroyer¡¯s head, followed by a loud boom. .


    The Destroyer''s head exploded directly, and he rolled down along with it.


    boom!


    The Destroyer crashed to the ground, and Loki in Asgard was disconnected from the Destroyer.


    "This...this is the supernatural power of Thor''s Hammer? You, how can you...how can you still use it without Thor''s Hammer?" Thor 193 looked at Su Sheng in shock, and Su Sheng also had a look of''see the ghost'' It seemed that he didn''t know what was going on.


    Is it because it is recognized by Thor''s Hammer that even if there is no hammer, a part of the supernatural power remains?


    This is the only reason why Su Sheng suddenly possessed the power of thunder and lightning!


    Although Su Sheng looked blank, he was laughing in his heart. He had already copied Thor''s supernatural power when he kicked the Destroyer. Thor was Thor, not the hammer god, and the hammer was just a container for him to control his supernatural power.After copying Thor''s lightning supernatural power, he will naturally be able to use Thor''s Hammer.Of course, this way he also has a second ability that can be''used''!If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t be able to pretend to be knocked into the air by the Destroyer even if he planned to paddle!


    It is not like Su Sheng that makes people feel that his strength is nothing more than that.


    Paddling and lack of strength.


    But those two things!

 434 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 434

    "Are you... okay?" Phil Coleson walked over and asked Saint Su.


    At this time, Skye also came out. She went to find Su Sheng just now, but was brought back by Su Sheng and put aside.


    "It''s okay, I think I need to think quietly." Su Sheng said softly while looking at the flashing electric light on his palm.


    The 508th chapter is wrong with Su Sheng?


    Su Sheng asked Skye and the red-haired woman to stay to deal with the follow-up matters, especially the matter of Jane Fortes.Then he told Phil Coleson that he could leave the Destroyer armor behind. After all, this thing was considered his spoils, even if it originally belonged to Asgard, it should now belong to the earth or as compensation for their damage.


    Phil Colson agrees very much with this.


    Su Sheng returned to the car. In the eyes of others, he might be thinking about the ability he suddenly acquired, but in fact, Su Sheng just took the opportunity to paddle the water. After all, there are a lot of trivial matters to deal with after the incident. Too lazy to deal with those.


    Su Sheng paddled here to rest, but Phil Coleson and the others were not idle.


    On the one hand, we need to count the losses, on the other hand, we have to ask Thor about Asgard, and of course we have to wrestle with the ownership of the Destroyer armor.Although Saul is reluctant, he now needs to rush back to Asgard to deal with Loki''s affairs, so in the end Saul agreed to Phil Colson''s terms, but in exchange I hope they can pay attention to Sif, after all, Sif The weird disappearance is also a problem, but it''s a pity that they don''t have time to deal with it right away, so they can only wait to solve Loki first before coming to Sif.


    Hope... she''s okay.


    In the voice of Thor calling Heimdall, the Rainbow Bridge Teleportation Array was activated again, and Thor and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace left.Jane Fortes also told Daisy Louis and Dr. Eric that she was going to work for Su Sheng. Originally, she apologized for involving Daisy Louise, but Daisy Louise was better than she thought. In the more excited and happier.


    They need to stay to deal with some things. After they have agreed, they will go to Su Sheng''s laboratory as soon as possible, and then the Su Sheng team drove away and returned.


    As for the follow-up, Phil Coleson is naturally responsible.


    "Send me directly to the laboratory. I want to check my physical condition. When the director asks, you can just tell the truth." Su Sheng confessed and parted ways with Skye and the red-haired girl after arriving in New York. .


    After getting off the car in the laboratory, they returned to the headquarters of SHIELD.


    The laboratory has basically been repaired, but some equipment is still needed and has not been delivered.Susan, who is in charge of the laboratory, is still thinking about when Su Sheng will come, because she absorbed too little last time, so her abilities have recovered.But seeing Su Sheng, Susan was shocked.


    Because Su Sheng seemed a little embarrassed and a little tired.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Susan asked in surprise.


    "I just finished the mission of S.H.I.E.L.D., seeing the so-called god and somehow gained a new ability. I need you to check my physical condition to see if there is any problem." Su Shengdao.


    "it is good!"


    Although Susan didn¡¯t understand what was unspeakable, she understood what she did when she checked her body. Even if she was not a professional, she would pinch her hands and use the original equipment in the laboratory to help Su Sheng check carefully. Again.


    "You have no problems with your body, just like ordinary humans." Susan was a little surprised when the results came out.


    Su Sheng pretended to breathe a sigh of relief: "That''s good. I have checked before. My physical condition is 100% human. Although I am not sure why my abilities have not changed my body, the newly acquired abilities have not caused my body. Change, then I can rest assured."


    Saying that Su Sheng got down from the bed and walked towards Susan.


    To facilitate inspection, he only wore a boxer brief.Susan was still surprised by the result, but Su Sheng hugged her directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Susan asked suspiciously.


    "I want you!" Su Sheng directly tore open Susan''s clothes with both hands.


    "Don''t, don''t stay here, go back to the room, I, I have already packed up, and my abilities have been restored..." Susan hurriedly said.


    "I mean I want you, not to help you absorb energy!"


    Su Sheng said that with a sudden wave of his hand, he swept the things on the experiment platform to the ground and put Susan directly on it. Susan rushed over to Susan''s exclamation.


    ...


    ...


    For a long time.


    Only a faint breathing sound remained in the laboratory.


    Su Sheng sat on the chair beside her, and Susan slowly got down from the experiment platform and found the broken clothes to put on.There were two tear marks on the corners of her eyes. Although the energy was absorbed, although she didn''t care and didn''t want to distinguish the difference between the meaning of absorbing energy and you, Su Sheng''s performance just now was a bit...unusual.As if a brutal beast was about to tear herself apart, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and staggered to the side of Su Sheng and slowly squatted down.


    Put his hands on Su Sheng''s legs, looking at the silent Su Shengdao."You, there is something wrong with your situation just now. I''m not sure if it''s because you acquired new abilities or because of you... You helped me absorb so much energy, but I think you need a good rest."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng answered and got up."You stay with me."


    "it is good!"


    Susan got up obediently and helped Su Sheng go to the room upstairs to rest with her.


    In the arms.


    Susan fell asleep obediently, and Su Sheng felt so apologetic.The influence of any ability is nonsense, Su Sheng only deliberately let himself go a little bit.On the one hand, he intends to change Susan''s thoughts imperceptibly, and there are more things to be covered besides absorbing energy.On the other hand, it is also good for others to know that their ability to acquire this ability is not so without side effects and may lose control emotionally. This way, you can spend more time to implement your plan, and secondly, even if you make any superhero rules out of line There can also be a rhetoric about the matter, so that people in the Security Council know that superheroes are not harmless, and may be able to push them to dispatch the Superhero Registration Act sooner!


    It¡¯s just that Susan¡¯s reaction makes Su Sheng a little guilty, and the fact that he was beaten by the destroyer before Skye rushed out to find himself without hesitation. If they know that they are the villain who destroys the earth in the future, they don¡¯t know if they are marrying a chicken. Will a chicken marry a dog with a dog, or will it turn your face and stop yourself?


    Susan suddenly leaned slightly towards Su Sheng''s arms, took Su Sheng''s hand in her arms, and then grabbed his wrist and continued to fall asleep.


    Chapter 509 Lighthouse Base


    Here Su Sheng hugged Susan to a deep sleep, but there were many people in SHIELD that couldn''t sleep at night.


    Nick Fury learned the details of Thor''s incident from Phil Coleson, and called Skye and the red-haired woman to inquire several times to make sure it was correct before filing the case.Su Sheng was recognized by Thor''s Hammer, and gained new abilities after becoming Thor briefly, but it seemed that the situation was unstable.Skye provided the frequency detection of the Rainbow Bridge Teleportation Array, and Su Sheng also left the Destroyer armor. This is a great gain. Although I heard that there is another Asgardian missing on the earth, it should not be counted. Too much trouble.


    just¡­¡­


    Whether it is gods or aliens, their appearance makes Nick Fury a little eager."It seems that the plan has to be advanced."


    Nick Fury didn¡¯t intend to disturb Su Sheng, but he still wanted to know how Su Sheng was doing. After all, Su Sheng could be considered the top combat power among the Avengers, especially after gaining Thor¡¯s power this time, he might become stronger. , It needs more attention.He didn''t go, but he planned to let Natasha go to see Su Sheng''s situation.


    So the next day, Natasha appeared in Su 017 Sheng''s laboratory.


    At this time, Su Sheng had already woke up and was''studying'' his new abilities with Susan.


    "I heard that something is wrong with you, but now it seems that there is nothing wrong." Natasha leaned against the door and shouted.


    Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head: "Of course it''s fine."


    Susan wanted to say something and then thought about it without speaking, but Natasha noticed her expression and asked Susan when Su Sheng was taking a bath.


    "His body is not a major problem, and his new abilities seem to be under control. However, his spirit may have been affected. It has become agitated and easily out of control and violent. I think he needs to rest to adjust his mental state. "Susan said.


    Natasha nodded seriously.


    Soon after Su Sheng took a shower and changed clothes, she came out to chat with Natasha and Natasha left. After returning, Natasha told Nick Fury the news, but Nick Fury felt normal. It would be weird if this special ability was newly acquired without any influence. Anyway, if there is nothing wrong for the time being, let Su Sheng rest.It just so happened that the West Coast warehouse that Su Sheng wanted had already been taken down, so he could find something to do when he went to the supervisor.


    In the next few days, Su Sheng and Susan basically stayed on the laboratory side. When the laboratory on this side was completed, Susan went to supervise the other side without stopping. As for Su Sheng only occasionally, most of them Time is spent in the laboratory tinkering with gadgets or training their new abilities.


    of course.

 435 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 435

    This was only seen by outsiders. In fact, Su Sheng was looking for the location of the lighthouse base and found it.


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng''s figure appeared in a dimly lit room, with his hands out of sight in the dim surroundings. The air quality was not bad but there was an old breath permeating him.


    "Snapped!"


    The light suddenly turned on, and Su Sheng looked around and found that this place seemed to be a warehouse.There are many shelves around it to store many things, and there are three stones of different colors in three tempered glass cabinets not far away.


    Teleportation Stone!


    Su Sheng turned and walked towards the door, but when he arrived at the door, he suddenly saw a bald man in a suit appearing in front of him.


    The four eyes facing Su Sheng were not surprised.


    Although the lighthouse base was abandoned, neither S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra knew about it, but someone knew.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" The bald man asked Chao Su Sheng with some doubts.


    Surprised, surprised, but didn''t mean to do it.


    "Are you an immortal? You have lived on the earth for a long time. Your task is to observe and observe the genocide events on the earth, right?" Su Sheng looked at him and smiled: "I think about it, if you don''t remember Wrong. Your name seems to be... Enoch, right?"


    "How do you know me?" Enoch was even more surprised."No one on earth should know that I exist."


    Enoch claims to be an immortal, but in fact he is a robot similar to artificial intelligence. His role is somewhat similar to that of an observer. Perhaps it is the immortal created by the observer. After all, the observer has to observe the entire universe and create It would be much more convenient for longevity people to be responsible for each planet and each race.When Thanos snapped his fingers and the Avengers resisted stubbornly, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were also busy saving the world.


    Dealing with King Wanli, who had absorbed the gravitational onium, prevented the earth from destroying and collapsing, and Enoch contributed a lot to this series of events, and even took his own life.


    "I know a lot." Su Sheng smiled."I want this base, so... sorry."


    The voice fell.


    Su Sheng¡¯s hand suddenly changed and stretched and immediately grabbed the longevity man. The longevity man can live for a long time without any special abilities. Su Sheng¡¯s fingers are directly pierced into the longevity man¡¯s brain like a data interface. , Sizzling electric lights flickered, and the longevity Enoch twitched for a few times and there was no movement.Su Sheng pulled him to his side and dismantled his battery directly. The artificial intelligence robot would naturally die if it couldn''t supply power. Su Sheng found a place to put him up, and then began to visit the lighthouse base.


    On the surface of the lighthouse base is a lighthouse by the sea, but there is something special inside, there are at least 15 floors underground.The space on each floor is very large, and there are several underground passages leading to other places.


    This is an absolutely hidden and sound base.


    When the base is in hand, he has some eyebrows in the candidate.


    But before that, Su Sheng must first prepare the guardian of the base, that is, the fairy palace girl warrior he intercepted specially, Sifu!


    In Norse mythology, Sif is the goddess of land and harvest, the Asgardian warrior, and the wife of Thor, the god of thunder.Of course, Sif did not show too much so-called god in the Marvel World, nor was he the wife of Thor!


    Su Sheng returned to the laboratory first, and then drove back to his residence.


    Just after coming in, he heard the door bell before Su Sheng returned to the bedroom and entered the cage world. He turned and opened the door, only to find that it was not the neighbor Gemma Simmons, but Tandy who hadn''t seen him a long time!


    ...


    PS: Unknowingly, it has passed a million words. It shouldn''t be a problem that the number of words in this book exceeds the threshold, wow!In addition, the lighthouse base and the longevity are from the fifth season of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents. I very much doubt that the American TV series did not use the observer''s copyright so that the longevity was created!


    Chapter 510 Brainwashing Fairy Warrior Sif!


    "Why are you here?" Su Sheng let Tandy in unexpectedly."You came as soon as I got home, how accurate is the timing?"


    "I''ve been waiting for you near your house, and I came here only when I saw you come back." Tandy explained.


    Su Sheng closed the door and smiled and said to Tandy: "Your father''s case is over. You and your mother don''t need to worry about money to live a good life again. Why are you looking for me? Our deal should already be considered Is it over?"


    Tandy frowned and said: "I don''t know, my wish has been fulfilled, but I...found that I am not suitable for the current life. I don''t want to live at home, and I don''t know what I should do. I have no goals. , I am afraid of losing all of this again. My ability...I...I don''t know."


    "I think you can tell me the answer. With you, I feel safe and practical!"


    "Are you confessing to me?" Su Sheng smiled and pulled the Tandy group to sit down."You should know that I don''t have any thoughts of falling in love with you-."


    "I know, I don''t mean that, I just want to... just want to follow you, maybe so I know what I should do." Tandy said.


    "That''s it!"


    Su Sheng looked at Tandy."You know I am a rich man and I am a member of S.H.I.E.L.D., but what if I am a bad person? To kill people, do bad things, or even plan to destroy the world, you have to follow me?"


    "You are not that kind of person!" Tandy said.


    "No, I am!" Su Sheng looked at Tandy with a serious expression."What I am doing now is to make the earth''s defense forces collapse and disintegrate. To the people of this world, I am a bad person, a total bad person. By the way, I just killed a man who has been hiding in the dark to protect mankind. Fight against evil heroes!"


    "So if you follow me, you will also become a bad person. Your hands will be stained with sin. Are you... still planning to follow me?" Su Sheng lifted her bangs, stroked her cheek, and squeezed She pulled her chin to make her look at herself.


    The dark and evil aura quietly released on Su Sheng, causing Tandy to tremble slightly, his eyes avoiding.


    "Humph." Su Sheng sneered and let go of Tandy."Go back and live the life of your rich lady."


    "Do not!"


    Tandy suddenly resolutely said: "I was a thief before I met you, and I am not a purely good person. Without you, my father''s reputation cannot be restored, and my family''s money cannot be returned. I My mother will still drink alcohol all day long. For this case, she may have to beg to please those scum who just want to take advantage and don''t want to help. Now she can feel at ease and live a good life. It''s all because of you!"


    "Even if I will go to hell, I...I will follow you!"


    "Once you decide, there is no chance to repent. I can accept inaction and have no ability, but I won''t tolerate betrayal." Su Sheng was lightly large.


    "Yes, I think about it clearly!"


    "Go back." Su Sheng said suddenly."Go back to pack up and accompany your mother by the way. I will pick you up in three days."


    "Ok!"


    Tandy nodded heavily and then turned away.


    Closing the door, Su Sheng went to the bedroom and entered the cage world to release Sif.


    "Hmm..."


    Sifu on the ground woke up and opened his eyes to find that he was in an unfamiliar environment, all the armor and weapons on his body were gone, and his physical strength and strength were even weaker.


    "You are awake." Su Sheng''s voice faintly sounded.


    Sieff heard the sound instantly, and rushed forward without waiting to see the other person''s appearance.Speed ??and strength are much slower than before, but it is still not slow.Long legs rushed in front of Su Sheng in three steps and two steps, then punched him.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng raised his hand and grabbed her fist, and gently kicked her calf with his toe.Sieff instantly became unbalanced and knelt on the ground with a thud.However, Shiv is a female soldier of Asgard after all, and she hit her other hand at the moment she knelt on the ground.


    "Snapped!"


    The swift fist was caught again, and Su Sheng''s body turned slightly to hold Sieve''s two arms directly back to the back and held it down, and then grabbed it to make her kneel and stand upright.Sieve gritted her teeth and struggled, but she couldn''t use her hands on her back, and her body was weak and unbelievable.After struggling a few times, I couldn''t get rid of it, but my twisted arm hurt.


    "I am Sieff, the female warrior of Asgard. You will pay for your actions." Sieff screamed.

 436 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 436

    Su Sheng smiled and even released Sifu, Sifu wanted to get up in an instant, but suddenly realized that his body could not move.Su Sheng turned around and sat down in front of Sifu, watching Sifu standing upright with a light smile and directly releasing his spiritual power.


    brainwashing!


    Just like what he did to the US team, Su Sheng began to brainwash Sieve to make her forget Asgard, Odin, and only remember ancient Krypton.The process of brainwashing is very simple. It is nothing more than erasing the original beliefs and instilling new decent ones.Ordinary psychic abilities may be accidentally collided after a long time, and even stronger psychic abilities will recover. However, the psychic abilities used by Su Sheng when brainwashing are countless times, unless he does it himself. Even Professor X''s psychic power cannot be reversed.


    "I can save your life, at least you will not die when you become my person when Thanos invades." Su Sheng finished his brainwashing and lifted his control over her.


    Sif, who had recovered her freedom, did not get up, but rather enthusiastically called her master.


    Su Sheng waved his hand, and in an instant, a set of red and white armor and a red cloak appeared on Sif¡¯s body. At first glance, the style was not much different from her original armor, but there was a holy symbol on the chest of the armor. .


    After the shock wave wormhole was released, Su Sheng said to follow me and then brought Sifu, who has become a member of the ancient Krypton camp and a member of the Holy Character Army, to the lighthouse base.


    "This will be used as the base of the Holy Character Army in the future. Your task is to protect the safety of this place."


    "Yes, master!"


    "You can still use the original weapon for the time being. I''ll help you make a better one with vibranium when I have time."


    Chapter 511: Pillow Gemma Simmons and General Hale who delivered it!


    Su Sheng explained that by the way, he got some daily necessities so that Sifu stayed here. Before he left, he arranged a layer of defensive energy on the periphery of the lighthouse base with the ability to modify reality. The role of this defensive energy is only In order to prevent various methods of detection.


    No matter it is Asgard, magic, or other technological means, the existence of Sif and the underground base will not be detected. Their detection result will only have one, that is, this place is completely normal.


    Su Sheng returned to the residence and came out of the bedroom. The doorbell rang again.


    This time it was Gemma Simmons.


    "Are you okay? I heard something went wrong when you were on the mission?" Gemma Simmons hurriedly asked with concern as soon as he came in."Do you want me to check for you?"


    "It''s just that it''s mentally affected, and it''s easier to get irritable and out of control. Others are fine, but you have to check it." Su Sheng said indifferently, and followed Gemma Simmons to help Su Sheng conduct a very comprehensive inspection.


    It is much more detailed and comprehensive than the previous examination by Susan, but the conclusions drawn are similar. Su Sheng''s body has no abnormalities and is completely human, there is no mutation, and it is not a mutant!


    "Now don''t worry." Su Sheng smiled and patted Gemma Simmons on the shoulder.


    Zhenma nodded and said, "I heard that your laboratory has been built, are you... are you going to move?"


    "Can''t bear me?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Gemma Simmons gave him a blank look."What about the next experiment after you leave, don''t you still need to study how to completely kill the vampire?"


    "It''s not easy, you can just go with me. Anyway, you don''t have a job on your face, and you still want you to keep approaching me. You just need to tell me that I have thoughts about you and want you to come to me. The work in the laboratory is over." Su Sheng smiled lightly: "In fact, I really hope you can continue to be by my side."


    "What do you mean?" Gemma Simmons was a little flustered.


    "Can you stay with me tonight?" Su Sheng asked.


    Gemma Simmons stepped back slightly: "I, I think you have misunderstood, I just, I just want to study blood, no..."


    "I know you don''t mean that to me, but I still hope you can stay with me at night. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, I just...maybe I need a pillow that can make me sleep more stable?" Su Sheng explained''seriously''."You know I have a problem with my mental state. Susan has been with me these days, but she is busy overseeing the new laboratory, and it is not convenient for Skye to come out of the bureau."


    "So... stay with me, can you?" Su Sheng grabbed Gemma Simmons''s hand.


    Gemma Simmons hurriedly pulled away and asked, "I, I''ll go upstairs first."


    After speaking, he hurried upstairs to the laboratory in the attic.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly. The reason for losing control of the spirit is indeed very useful. Although it is shameless, Su Sheng has not tried a more shameless method than this.Gemma Simmons who went upstairs has not come down. Seeing that the sky is getting dark outside, and seeing the clock on the wall announcing that it is too late to rest, but Gemma Simmons has not come down.


    Is this considered a default?


    After all, if you don¡¯t leave so late, isn¡¯t it that you are prepared to stay by default.


    It was early in the morning, and Su Sheng slowly went upstairs to the laboratory.Gently opened the door and saw that Gemma was lying on the table in the laboratory and seemed to be asleep?It''s just that her breathing rhythm is a bit wrong.


    "Pretend to sleep? This is a good way." Su Sheng smiled secretly and walked over to pick Zhenma up to his bedroom and put her away, then took off his coat, turned off the light, and Su Sheng held her Gemma Simmons was about to fall asleep.


    Zhenma was so nervous that she couldn''t sleep at all and didn''t dare to move, but Su Sheng did what she said and did nothing. It was just that she slept sweetly like a pillow, and she didn''t know how long it took Zhenma to be confused. sleep.


    Early the next morning, Gemma Simmons woke up nervously but found that Su Sheng was not by her side. She went out of the bedroom and found that he was not at home. After hesitating for a moment, she left and returned to the next door to report to it. Already in the small meeting room on the upper floor of Stark Industries¡¯ laboratory, I was listening to a little pepper in a secretary outfit talking about the reason for calling him over...


    "A general of the military wants to meet you to discuss a business on weapon design. If you can design the weapon they need, it will be handed over to our company and will pay an additional design fee. Live in your laboratory."


    "This fee should not be low."


    "Which general?" Su Sheng was more curious about who would come to find his own custom weapon.


    "A female general who is not particularly outstanding and not very powerful is called Hale." Little Pepper said.


    Female general, Hale?


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, but he didn''t have the ability to control the magnetic field of luck.This General Hale was the person in charge of the Holy Character Army that Su Sheng wanted to find. Originally, she planned to wait for Tandy to be sent to the lighthouse base before looking for the person who came into contact with this General Hale.


    This General Hale is a small role in the military or in the Marvel world, and among many heroes and villains, it is a small non-existent one.But after S.H.I.E.L.D. was disbanded, she was in charge of arresting Phil Coleson and their main force.


    The most important thing is that this General Hale is from Hydra!


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has an academy to cultivate its own talents, and Hydra also has it. General Hale is a student trained by Hydra 1.6. When she graduated, she met a well-known mentor and senior at the time, Daniel Whitehall. , Is the one who studied the obelisk and opened up Jia Ying to use her ability to return to youth.At that time, Hale''s performance made Daniel Whitehall very satisfied, but Wyan, a classmate named Straker, was in his heart.


    Who is Straker?The full name Wolfgang-von-Strack, commonly codenamed Baron Strack, is the one who made the Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver with the Soul Gem on the Rocky Scepter, whether it is Daniel Whitehall or Stewart Baron Lack is the leader of Hydra independently responsible for the project, so although Hale is relatively ordinary, he still has a background!


    ...


    PS: It is still the role of S.H.I.E.L.D. Agents in the fifth season.


    Chapter 512: Digging the corner of Hydra


    "Help me make a cup of coffee, and if General Hale arrives, just bring it over." Su Sheng said to Little Chili.


    Little Pepper nodded, turned and left.


    After a while she came over with coffee, put down the coffee and turned to leave.Little Pepper is actually very capable. Whether it is life or work, she later became the president of Stark Industries and managed the company very well.Although she has a certain personality, and sometimes she will be stronger, but from the bottom of her bones, she is actually a quiet little woman, which can be seen from her disapproval of Tony''s continuing to become Iron Man.


    What she needs is company, stability, not a hero to save the world.Unless a person with such a personality is irresistible, she will not easily change the way of life. The working environment is a very good and hard-working subordinates and employees.


    And he can definitely become the kind of secretary who has nothing to do with the secretary, but the secretary who has nothing to do with the secretary!


    It''s a pity that Tony hadn''t developed a long-lasting affection for Xiaojiao before, and he just thought of Xiaojiao as a qualified secretary or assistant, so choosing such a good secretary was 14 for nothing!


    About half an hour or so.


    Little Pepper knocked on the door and came in to say that General Hale had come, and then he saw General Hale in military uniform coming in.She was the only one without an assistant.


    "Help General Hale make a cup of coffee." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Pepper turned and went out, and General Hale took a seat.

 437 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 437

    With a simple greeting, Xiao Chili delivered the coffee and turned away from the switch and closed the door.Looking at General Hale drinking coffee and preparing to talk about business, Su Sheng directly used his spiritual power.


    boom!


    A slight noise sounded in General Hale''s pocket, and General Hale instantly got up and drew his gun at Su Sheng."Do you still have spiritual power?"


    "Mind Blocker?" Su Sheng chuckled slightly unexpectedly."It seems that Hydra''s technology is developing well. You are even more cautious and even carry this thing with you all the time. Are you worried that your Hydra identity will be discovered?"


    "You...how do you know Hydra?" General Hale frowned, raised his gun and stared at Su Sheng quickly retreating to the door and preparing to leave.


    She really wanted to do business with Su Sheng this time, of course...and she didn''t take the opportunity to have a good relationship with Su Sheng.However, she never expected that Su Sheng would even hide a hand, he actually had spiritual power!


    Killing Su Sheng to keep a secret?


    This is difficult, who knows if he knew anything from his head when the mind blocker was destroyed, so she must leave here immediately to report the situation!Her hand grasped the door handle to open, and at the same time she pulled the trigger to shoot.


    "Put down the gun and come over." Su Sheng said softly.


    The ability of Genesis to sound like the voice of God made General Hale sober but unable to refuse, putting the gun down and heading towards Su Sheng involuntarily.


    "What did you do to me, this, what is this ability..." General Hale said in a panic.


    Su Sheng did not explain, and directly stimulated the mental ability to start brainwashing, and it didn''t take long for General Hale''s expression to change from panic to fanaticism.


    "the host!"


    With a click, General Hale also knelt.


    Su Sheng responded with a cry and asked her to get up instead of looking at her memory. This General Hale was actually quite miserable. Her biggest wish was to bring peace to the world. She didn¡¯t really matter what kind of peace she was. She graduated from Hydra Academy, but she was forgotten after others had arranged a place to go after graduation because of her grudge with Baron Straker, and the only task Daniel Whitehall gave her was to accept artificial insemination. The desperate Hale can only accept the talents for the next generation of Hydra.


    Speaking of which, Hydra is also a patriarchal organization.


    Most of the top executives are all men, and women have low status.


    Hale gave birth to her daughter Ruby after receiving artificial insemination. Although I don¡¯t know who the child¡¯s father is, Ruby is definitely not an ordinary human being, but a genetic agent. After all, Hydra has always been because of the success of the US team. In the research of genetic engineering, if it is common, there is no need to use artificial insemination.After Ruby was born, he received the most excellent training in Hydra''s academy. Su Sheng had to admire Hydra. Their system is quite complete and they can cultivate talents by themselves.


    Now although Hale has become a general of the military, her status is not high and not considered important, so Hale has always wanted to try to prove herself. She came to talk to herself about weapon manufacturing for this reason.


    "This coordinate location is the base of the Holy Character Army. You can use your means and authority to quietly develop this base and develop the Holy Character Army. Hydra can''t give it to you, I can give it to you!" Su Sheng smiled lightly. "You can continue to hide under the Hydra. I will help you prepare your weapon as soon as possible. I need you to infiltrate the camp of Baron Straker."


    "Yes, master!"


    "Okay, leave the design drawings. You can talk to Little Pepper about the details, and let the lighthouse base 237 operate as soon as possible."


    "Remember, I have only one goal, destroy SHIELD, destroy any existence that can save the world!"


    "Yes!"


    General Hale got up and left, Su Sheng glanced at her weapon drawing.


    A weapon similar to a sonic gun.


    This thing is very simple, it is not troublesome to make.After a few glances, he put the drawing aside, and it didn''t take long to see Xiaojiao entering with excitement."This General Hale is very generous, five percent higher than the price I expected, and she is willing to privately sponsor the laboratory for five thousand dollars."


    Su Sheng smiled slightly. This money is probably Hydra''s funds or her use of her identity to facilitate the operation of funds. Of course, this money Su Sheng has no interest, and can be handed to Hale to develop the Holy Character Army.But seeing Xiao Jiao so happy, Su Sheng smiled and got up and came to Xiao Jiao''s back. Under her slightly nervous reaction, she put her hands on her shoulders and leaned in her ears and whispered."I know that when you used to work for Tony, Tony gave you a villa."


    "As far as I know, the price of the villa is not particularly expensive. Now that you have followed me, I have doubled your salary, so the reward will naturally follow. Ten% of the five thousand dollars is you That''s it."


    Chapter 513 There is something secretary to do, nothing...


    How much is 10% of 50 million?I believe that even a primary school student can figure it out.


    Five million dollars!


    I haven''t learned how much the villa that Tony gave to Little Chili is Little Chili, but she knows exactly how much the house price is at that location, which is definitely not worth five million US dollars.After I changed my boss, I hardly did anything. Even this time, she was just serving tea and drinking water. As a result...and she rewarded herself with five million dollars?Little Pepper was stunned for a moment, and when she reacted, she just planned to refuse, but suddenly felt that Su Sheng''s hand was stroking her side leg and spreading backward.


    There was a hot breath coming from his ears on his broad chest, and bursts of majestic man''s breath entered his nose, and the air seemed to be filled with a special breath.She wanted to leave the body but was uncontrollable and did not respond. She wanted to speak but the sound that added fuel to the fire was made with one mouth.


    She felt that there was a fire in her body, becoming more and more prosperous, burning her piping hot, and completely burning her mind calmly.She felt that Su Sheng was the one who could calm herself down, so she couldn''t help but want to get closer and closer to Su Sheng.


    ...


    ...


    Fragments of coffee cups were lying on the ground, the coffee spilled all over the floor.The drawings on the desk were thrown everywhere. A black high-heeled shoe was on the ground and hung on the toes all the time. The jacket and shirt were thrown aside. The underwear was hung on the chair where Su Sheng was sitting before.


    Su Sheng walked over to open the window, and the breeze blew so that the little pepper lying on the desk looking at the ceiling gradually became sober. Her eyes went from being innocent to clear. She struggled to sit up and look at herself again. Su Sheng, found clothes to put on in an embarrassed silence.


    She still remembers the whole process and the happiness after suffering, but she doesn''t understand how she lost her mind so easily?Following Tony, she is also considered well-informed, neither this kind of thing nor the money is enough to make her lose control so easily.


    Is it because Su Sheng is younger?More handsome?


    Little Chili suddenly thought of Tony''s age, he was in his thirties, and how about Su Sheng?It seems that he is a little younger than himself, so does he count as an old cow eating tender grass?After all, Xiao Xianrou must be very popular, and he values ??himself very much, so he can easily... let him succeed!


    After Xiaojiao found the reason for herself, the whole person was much more relaxed. After she was dressed neatly and tidied up, she cleaned up the mess on the battlefield again and then looked at Su Sheng without any sign, and then silently left the office!


    Now it''s really something to dry the chili, it''s okay to dry the chili!


    What did Su Sheng do?


    Su Sheng only slightly used the ability of the Poison Ivy Girl to release a hormonal breath.


    It took less than a day for Su Sheng to make the sonic gun and also finished the design drawings, and then handed these to Little Pepper and asked her to go to General Hale to talk about it.The next day, Su Sheng picked Tandy from his home and sent him to the lighthouse base.


    Introduced her to Sif and General Hale.


    Immediately after the third day, Jane Fortes and his assistant Daisy Louise came. Without saying anything, Su Sheng quickly gave them their accommodation and separate laboratory equipment, etc. As for the life, they all handed over to Little Pepper. Be responsible for.


    As for why digging Jane Fortes, cuckold Thor, Thor is second, even if it is the mythical wife Sif or Marvel''s girlfriend Jane Fortes now working for himself Su Sheng does not have much sense of accomplishment, digging Her main purpose is to prevent her from being absorbed by ether particles, which are reality gems, like in the movie!Without Jane Fortes, the dark elves would easily get the etheric particles to counterattack the Nine Realms and attack Asgard!


    So it doesn''t hurt to use a little power and spend a little money to keep Jane Fortes in captivity in his own laboratory!By the time it was Dr. Eric, I heard that Jane Fortes said it seemed to be invited by S.H.I.E.L.D. to research some project, absolutely voluntarily!


    In all likelihood, it should be the project of the Universe Rubik''s Cube!


    Not long after Jane Fortes and Daisy Louise arrived, Gemma Simmons also came, and the originally relatively deserted laboratory building has now become somewhat more popular and lively.Su Sheng''s days also seemed to be a little leisurely.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has no mission, and there is no problem with experiments.


    As for the so-called training of new abilities, it is a pretense. When Thor''s ability is copied, the experience points are already full and there is nothing to exercise.


    "It''s kind of boring!"


    In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, Su Sheng looked at the scenery outside and muttered. After he came to Marvel World, he replaced a few people, brainwashed and formed the Holy Character Army, and had a few more pillows. He felt that he was doing a lot, but in fact it seemed like Did nothing. The superhero killed a blade warrior, shut down Iron Man, and brainwashed the US team. Should I be proactive and diligent?Is it boring anyway, why go out and kill a few heroes to kill the time?


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly.


    Su Sheng quickly connected, and a somewhat deep and solemn voice came from inside.

 438 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 438

    "I have a mission, I need the Avengers to be able to assemble!" Nick Fury''s voice sounded.


    The Avengers assembled?


    It sounds like a big deal, and Nick Fury didn''t ask his own situation to show that it must be tricky, and he needs to do it himself!


    "I''m in the laboratory."


    "The plane to pick you up will appear in five minutes, and I will tell you after the mission meets!" Nick Fury hung up the phone after speaking.


    five minutes.


    Su Sheng saw the landing helicopter in the open space outside the laboratory. After Su Sheng came up, he quickly drove to the Trident headquarters.


    Trident headquarters.


    meeting room.


    Su Sheng met Nick Fury, the US team, and the black widow Natasha.


    "Where''s Hawkeye? It''s not here yet?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Nick Fury shook his head and said: "He has another task. You three are responsible for this matter."


    "Not long ago, the president was assassinated."


    "The assassination of mutants."


    "Nowadays, not only people from the military are arresting this mutant, but the X-Men are also trying to find this mutant, and most of them will not call this person out. I hope you can investigate this mutant assassinating the president. And catch him before the others!¡± Nick Fury said while releasing a picture of the murderer.


    A full-body blue man with a long tail.


    It looks like the devil in the supernatural legend!


    "This is...Nightcrawler?" Su Sheng recognized it at a glance and raised the corners of his happy mouth.


    Is this an event to start mutants?


    Chapter 514 Mutant Event, Death of Nightcrawler


    night Stalker.


    Mutant, a member of the X-Men, was originally an acrobat. He has the ability to teleport and can instantly move to any place within his visual range. He has blue skin, a long tail, has certain close combat skills, and is proficient in swordsmanship.Regarding mutants in the comics, the frequency of appearance in the plot of X-Men is still relatively high, which is considered a good superhero.A nightcrawler is nothing. If X Academy intervenes, it is likely to cause conflict.


    Then it may lead to the drama of the Avengers VSX Men. Even if it does not develop to that point for the time being, can you take the opportunity to kill one or two by relying on the identity of the Avengers?If the black phoenix was brought out, the fun would be great.


    "I can''t find someone, I''ll come if I need to do it." Su Sheng said casually.


    "How are you... recovering?" Natasha asked.


    For the US team, Nick Fury also looked at Su Sheng.


    "Did I say I could quit this mission?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Nick Fury shook his head: "Mutants are not so easy to deal with. If you don''t participate, you may not be so sure." Nick Fury still saves face for the US team and Natasha, although Natasha has dealt with mutants 150 times. People, the strength of the American team is not weak, but after all, the mutants have strange abilities, especially when they may conflict with the X-Men, he still needs Su Sheng, a capable person to hold the line.


    Especially after he learned about Su Sheng''s inspection results from Gemma Simmons, and learned that Su Sheng was not a mutant but a pure human, Nick Fury was more relieved and needed Su Sheng to join this mission.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Then hope to be able to face up with the X-Men, so that even if you lose control, you won''t at least pit your own people."


    "It''s better not to pit anyone." Nick Fury reminded.


    It''s a pity that I don''t know if it works or not!


    After a few explanations, the action is ready to begin. S.H.I.E.L.D. has an approximate range for the location of the Nightcrawler. At the same time, Natasha will also be responsible for detailed lock-in. Su Sheng and Natasha set off.


    "I heard that your laboratory has a lot of people lately, are they all beautiful women?" Natasha told the US team the coordinates and then turned to Su Sheng and asked with a chuckle."I heard that you even invited that female neighbor over. Are you not afraid of them fighting?"


    "How come?" Su Sheng smiled."Little Pepper is my secretary, Jane Fortes and Daisy Louise were invited by me to participate in the project research. As for Gemma... I am a little bit interested in her but I haven''t gotten it right yet."


    "Man, haha." Natasha said unclearly.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Then what do you ask me to do? The influence here is still there, it is better to stop it, if it is a woman, even if it is out of control, it is nothing more than a storm, even if it may be a blizzard. If it is a man..."


    "What? Are you interested in men too?" Natasha answered.


    Su Sheng gave her a white look."Trust me, I might kill him."


    "Isn''t it?" Natasha frowned.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "Who knows, after all, if you can control it, it won''t happen. To be honest, recently people often say that I am sick and that I have mental problems." He laughed at himself and laughed."So if I have a seizure, you have to control me."


    "I didn''t intend to sacrifice myself." Natasha pouted.


    "I believe you have a way of taming beasts. Don''t remember to never sing to me a lullaby like the sun is about to go down."


    "Insane." Natasha didn''t know what Su Sheng meant by saying that, thinking that she was just joking and scolded and sat down beside him.


    Not knowing how long it took to fly, the US team greeted and started landing.


    On the clearing.


    Opening of the hatch.


    Su Sheng, Natasha and the US team came down together, looking at the surrounding environment, Natasha said, "This is where the mutant last appeared."


    "Let''s find it separately." The US team said.


    The place is large and there is no detailed location. It is a relatively common way to search separately. Each of them brought their communicators, and the three of them looked for directions.This should be a remote outskirts of a small town. In addition to the wilderness, you can occasionally see several places like farm churches.


    Su Sheng''s ability to superimpose shockwaves while walking sensed the surrounding search for nightcrawlers, and it didn''t take long before he felt the nightcrawlers in the abandoned church not far away.As he was preparing to pass, he suddenly felt that someone was approaching the direction of the church.


    Two people!


    The shock waves that came back were very sensitive, and one of them had a very strong aura hidden, a darkness that seemed to exterminate everything.


    The power of the phoenix?


    So the people who came were Phoenix Qin, did they rely on their soul to win the position of Nightcrawler?Seeing this distance, they should be there soon, although Su Sheng wanted to take advantage of his mobile hand, he suddenly had another idea.


    The corners of the mouth raised.


    Saint Su teleported directly to the church and in front of the Nightcrawler.


    The Nightcrawler stood on all fours on the dark beams on the roof of the church like a monkey. Su Sheng¡¯s sudden appearance instantly shocked the Nightcrawler. Before he could see the other side clearly, he was suddenly given a dazzling and holy light. Town.


    Wings...wings?


    White sacred wings.

 439 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 439

    Is this an angel?


    The Nightcrawler was stunned, but Su Sheng directly pointed at the Nightcrawler.


    Activate the ability of the Obelisk.


    The Nightcrawler instantly screamed and fell from the beam, followed by Su Sheng retracted his wings and disappeared.


    boom!


    The Nightcrawler hit the ground heavily, and he could feel that his body was changing, and his life seemed to be passing fast.He... is going to die. It must be the angel who hated what he did and came to punish himself.


    definitely is¡­¡­


    The Nightcrawler thought in a daze, his body was approaching exhaustion.


    The influence of Tyregen Mist on mutants is truly extinct!


    Saint Su deliberately walked near the church, and then saw two people rushing into the church quickly.


    One is Phoenix Qin, and the other... is Storm Girl?


    "I found the target. I saw two mutants. Come here soon." Su Sheng notified the US team and Natasha in the communicator to rush towards the church.


    In the church.


    Storm Girl and Phoenix Qin surrounded the nightcrawler who was about to die.


    "Wings...white wings, it''s an angel... the angel has come to punish me..." The Nightcrawler murmured in confusion and stretched out his hand toward the sky, the voice fell, and his hand fell with a clatter.


    he¡­¡­


    died!


    Chapter 515 Fighting Storm Girl and Phoenix Qin


    The death of Nightcrawler made Fenghuangqin and Stormwind''s expressions silent, and finally found the Nightcrawler trying to figure out the reason why he assassinated the president. As a result, they died like this.


    "The wings he said...what happened to the angels?" The Storm Girl turned her head to look at Fenghuang Qin.


    Fenghuangqin shook his head: "I don''t know, but the cause of his death is a bit weird. Let''s take him back to see the professor."


    The Storm Girl nodded and picked up the body of the Nightcrawler and the two walked out of the church.


    As soon as I came out, I saw Su Sheng and the US team and Natasha who had rushed over.


    "Captain America?"


    It was a bit unexpected to see the American captain''s iconic dress Phoenix Qin and Storm Girl.


    The US team said solemnly: "It''s me."


    "Why are you here?" Stormgirl asked.


    "For him!" Natasha pointed to the Nightcrawler in Storm Woman''s arms, her expression a little ugly.


    As the deputy captain of the X-Men, she certainly knew the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D. and knew many things, but she didn''t expect that even S.H.I.E.L.D. had to intervene now.


    "He is dead." The Storm Girl looked at the body of the Nightcrawler."As soon as we saw him, he was almost dying, and only said white wings, angels and so on, and then he died. We are going to bring his body back to the professor, I''m afraid..."


    "I''m afraid not!"


    Su Sheng Shi Ran said.


    Storm Girl, Phoenix Qin.


    These are the main forces in the X-Men. The Storm Girl has the powerful ability to control the weather, while the Phoenix Qin has the spiritual ability, thought power, etc., and the power of the Phoenix is ??contained in the body. The strength of the black phoenix is ??so powerful that it can be easily killed in seconds. The status of a group of mutants, this... is just the tip of the iceberg showing the strength of the Phoenix power.


    "You are Su Sheng, right? With the ability of Frost, you can go to see the professor with us if you want, maybe...we are the same kind." Fenghuang Qin looked at Su Sheng and said.


    "I have no interest in seeing the professor, I only want his body."


    "Leave it to me, you go."


    "otherwise¡­¡­"


    The surrounding temperature dropped rapidly, and the air he breathed seemed to have turned into hoarfrost.Su Sheng''s right hand gradually condensed an ice thorn, and his attitude was very determined.


    "We don''t want to be your enemy, but he is very important to us, so we must..." Fenghuang Qin tried to ease the atmosphere between the two parties, but it was a pity that Su Sheng did not finish speaking.Bing Thorn waved his hand directly to the Phoenix Qin, and at the same time rushed towards the Storm Girl with a strong step.


    Fenghuangqin hurriedly avoided and waved his hand, intending to use his mind to hold Su Sheng, but Su Sheng''s work was too fast to be locked for a while.Su Sheng did it, Natasha and the US team couldn''t watch it, they could only rush up, which made Phoenix Qin only temporarily give up Su Sheng.


    Although her abilities are very strong, because of the Black Phoenix, she rarely uses abilities and is unable to research or develop abilities. The strength that can be exerted in battle is indeed not too strong. Natasha and the US team suddenly let Phoenix Qin''s situation is a bit tricky.


    Su Sheng walked in front of the Storm Girl, and the eyes of the Storm Girl turned white, and the wind and thunder roared around her body, and the mist instantly filled.


    "Jin, let''s go." The Storm Girl shouted while leaving under the cover of fog.


    It''s not that she has a weak character, it''s that she has more important things to do, it''s about the X-Men, it''s about the mutants... The voice fell, and Stormgirl was holding the body of the Nightcrawler and planned to fly away.As a result, as soon as he flew up, he felt the ankle being grabbed by someone, and the icy cold of the next moment filled him.


    The Storm Girl snorted and fell to the ground, and the body of the Nightcrawler also fell.


    "Damn it!"


    The Storm Girl cursed, and the wind raged around her instantly.


    The wind howled like a knife, and the knife was biting.


    There was a boom.


    The fog was dispelled, and the US team and Natasha not far away were blown back to avoid the edge, and Fenghuangqin held up the thought force with both hands to form a force field to block the wind.The mist was dissipated in an instant, and the Storm Girl hurriedly looked for Su Sheng and Nightcrawler without looking at her foot injuries.


    One looked up.


    I saw a crystal clear ice wall standing not far from him. Behind the ice wall, Su Sheng was holding the corpse of Nightcrawler in his hand and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, seeming to sneer with mockery?This smile made Storm Girl angry instantly, her hair floated slightly, and her whole person floated into the air.


    In the air.


    Overcast clouds, flashing lights.


    boom!


    A bolt of lightning slammed into the ice wall in front of Su Sheng, and the ice wall shattered.


    "Put him down." The Storm Girl in the sky shouted like a god.


    Su Sheng glanced lightly and said: "Captain, Natasha, go to start the plane and prepare to evacuate."


    "but¡­¡­"

 440 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 440

    The two glanced at the Storm Girl in the air and then at the Phoenix Qin, which was not far away. They couldn''t easily agree.


    "Go, they can''t stop me." Su Shengdao.


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Natasha turned and left quickly as the US team saw.


    "Can''t stop you?" The Storm Girl was angry.


    She didn''t want to be hostile to S.H.I.E.L.D., but it didn''t mean that she could tolerate being underestimated and let the other party take the body of the Nightcrawler away.With both arms raised, lightning flickered in the dark clouds, and thunder and lightning struck Su Sheng.Su Sheng carried the corpse of the Nightcrawler with one hand and watched the thunder and lightning, and the sky suddenly moved.


    He rushed in the direction of the plane.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Thunder and lightning struck down one after another, and was easily avoided by Su Sheng every time, as if he could predict in advance.A few thunder and lightning failed to stop Su Sheng, and the storm girl furiously spurred the violent wind. In an instant, a huge whirlwind was generated around Su Sheng, and the body of the Nightcrawler was blown by the wind in Su Sheng¡¯s hands. It seems that strong resistance makes it impossible to move forward at all.


    The ice wall stood in front of him, and Su Sheng turned his head to look at the proud Storm Girl in the sky and the Phoenix Qin who was preparing to use his abilities to immobilize him.


    He laughed!


    "I said, you can''t stop me!"


    Su Shengdan pointed his finger at the Storm Girl in the air and made a shot. In an instant, a powerful thunder force roared out, as if it turned into a blue snake and rushed towards the Storm Girl.


    This... is this Thunder?


    He, isn''t his ability cold ice?


    The shocked Storm Girl couldn''t help showing shock. The next moment she was hit by the thunder, she fell directly from the air with a scream.


    "Storm Girl!"


    Phoenix Qin instantly yelled and hurriedly transferred her ability to catch the Storm Girl who fell, but Su Sheng slowly put down the Nightcrawler.


    The ground underneath the corpse of the Nightcrawler condensed into ice, and the corpse of the Nightcrawler slid in the direction of the plane.


    Chapter 516 Qin?Black Phoenix?It doesn''t matter who it is!


    Storm Girl fell from the high air, and just when she was about to land, her body suddenly shook and then stopped and slowly landed.Fenghuangqin hurriedly ran to pick up Storm Girl. There was some damage to Storm Girl''s uniform, and she was also injured. It was serious but not fatal.


    Fengfengqin was very angry with Stormgirl''s injury, she put down Stormgirl and got up to look at Su Sheng.


    The power of mind is activated at this moment.


    Boom, boom...


    The sound of shaking sounded not far away, and the windows of the church began to shake violently, and then the windows fell off the walls and turned into countless pieces flying towards Saint Su.


    Zi Zi Zi, Zi Zi Zi.


    Thunder flickered all over Su Sheng, and the fragments of those windows were shattered by wanton thunder as soon as they approached.The attack didn''t work, not to mention, instead... the ability was copied by Su Sheng.Fenghuangqin frowned just about to continue his hands but suddenly shook his body and knelt on the ground.


    In my mind.


    The voice that had always troubled her, the nightmare suddenly became agitated, and she could feel that the mental cage that the professor had placed for her seemed to vaguely lose control, and that power suddenly began to become agitated, becoming stronger.


    The ground began to tremble violently, and her whole body began to produce a powerful force field. Her expression was painful and terrifying, and her body trembled slightly, but her eyes kept staring at Su Sheng.She could feel it, he seemed to have a very strong attraction to... it, she could feel that the other person seemed to have the same...same power as her own?


    how can that be?


    "Damn it, don''t be at this time." The injured Storm Girl looked at Qin and couldn''t help panicking. She struggled to get up to calm Qin.But as soon as she approached, Qin suddenly waved her hand and flew Storm Girl out.


    boom!


    Storm Girl fell heavily, struggled a few times and failed to get up, but the corners of her mouth overflowed with blood.


    "Don''t, don''t let her lose control, otherwise it will be over...it''s over..." The Storm Girl could only shout at Su Sheng in desperation.


    Su Sheng turned a blind eye.


    He was feeling the power of the power of the phoenix, and Su Sheng could only say that it was indeed the power of the phoenix. Aside from the dark, violent, and extremely longing negative influence, the power of the phoenix was indeed copied after he arrived in the Marvel world. The strongest strength!


    He could feel the attraction and desire of the power of the phoenix to the power of the phoenix, but he could control it, and the Phoenix Qin obviously couldn''t do it.Because Su Sheng could see the desperate desire in her eyes, he could feel that the power of the phoenix in Qin''s body was about to be unstoppable.


    Black Phoenix.


    It''s coming out soon!


    boom!


    Qin''s body suddenly burst into the sky, and the powerful impact caused the storm to faint in an instant that the storm couldn''t resist.Even the US team and Natasha, who had already taken off from a distance, felt it.


    "Su Sheng, are you okay?"


    Natasha asked hurriedly.


    After the murmur, Su Sheng''s voice came."I''m okay. Go back and hand in the task first. I''ll go back later."


    "What''s the situation with you?" Natasha asked worriedly.


    Su Sheng glanced at the Phoenix female piano whose temperament had changed greatly."Someone seems to like me, so I may have to move around to go back, you know."


    "..."


    Natasha was shocked, what''s the situation with Nima?Fighting is not a blind date. Can you go from fighting to rolling the sheets?But listening to Su Sheng''s tone seems to be really okay, then you can only go back and hand in the task first.


    Cut off the communication Su Sheng looked at the Qin that came by.


    "Are you a piano or a black phoenix?"


    Qin stretched out his hand and hooked Su Sheng''s arm, and the whole person was almost attached to her body. The close distance made the atmosphere become glamorous.Her eyes and expressions all showed that kind of seductive charm."Does it matter who I am? I want you, don''t you... don''t you want me?"


    "Why not?"


    Su Sheng hugged Qin''s waist fiercely, and Qin hooked Su Sheng''s neck with his legs on his waist and kissed him directly.


    Step by step.


    Sheng Su held the piano or black phoenix and walked to the church not far away. After a while, the phoenix screamed.


    For a long time.


    The Storm Girl on the ground snorted and woke up, looking at her surroundings in confusion, she was instantly awake...


    "Where is the piano?"


    When the Storm Girl got up and was about to look for it, she heard the voice from the church, which made the Storm Girl startled and rushed into the broken church.As soon as I entered Stormwind Girl, I was dumbfounded and angry, you bastard, how dare you...

 441 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 441

    Storm Girl''s agitation ability angrily wanted to knock the bastard Su Sheng into the air, but at this moment, Qin seemed to notice Storm Girl''s movements and suddenly snorted. In an instant, Storm Girl only felt that her body could not move and followed the moment. Was thrown out.


    boom!


    The invisible field of mind shielded the entire church, and Storm Girl tried to rush in but couldn''t succeed at all.


    "This is terrible."


    "If Laser Eye and Wolverine are Qin and Su Sheng... Fortunately, this is the Black Phoenix. No... No, Black Phoenix has come out, and this is even more troublesome. I have to notify the professor!" The Storm Girl was helpless. I wanted to contact the professor, but I didn''t get a response for a long time, and I contacted the college, but there was still no response.


    This makes Storm Girl have a premonition of anxiety, isn''t something wrong, right?The Storm Girl was anxious and couldn''t help turning around outside, and didn''t know how many laps had been earned. The voice inside finally calmed down, and the Nian Li field disappeared, and the Storm Girl rushed in.


    Su Sheng just put on his clothes and cast a glance at the fainted Qin, when Storm Girl had already rushed over.Seeing Qin''s appearance, Storm Girl 2.0 paused slightly and hurriedly found her clothes to cover her, then turned to face Su Shengdao."Asshole, I will never let you go."


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Su Sheng cast a glance and walked to the side to sit down."She took the initiative, okay? Why don''t I want the beautiful woman who is delivered to the door!"


    "She... she''s not her... she''s out of control!"


    "You are in danger. She and Scott have a very good relationship. They came together easily. There is Logan among them. Now... it''s all over!" The Storm Girl said bitterly, she didn''t expect This time the mission will turn out to be like this.


    The Nightcrawler died, and the corpse could not be left. Qin... Qin still... Now that the professor can''t contact the college, Storm Girl fell silent for a while watching the sleeping Qin.


    Chapter 517 Don''t say I put on my pants and don''t recognize people!


    Qin''s genuine boyfriend is Laser Eye Scott, and there is also an ambiguous object Wolverine Logan.


    There is a saying that people are not intoxicated by alcohol. Qin is not the kind of character that attracts bees and butterflies, otherwise the blood will not be taken by himself.It¡¯s just that people are beautiful and right from wrong. If you don¡¯t provoke you, it doesn¡¯t mean that others will not like you!


    This can be regarded as a disaster, right?When the movie Zhong Qin died, the laser eye was almost degenerate. Later, she was resurrected by the power of the phoenix and turned into a black phoenix. As a result, Wolverine reluctantly killed her and was troubled by it day and night, and even went to the mountains and forests. The life of primitive people.


    It can be seen that her charm is not small.


    Sheng Su gave the laser eye forgiveness hat and slept with the goddess of Wolverine. He did not expect the result of a fight. He did not expect that the power of the phoenix in Qin''s body would be so restless after copying the power of the phoenix that she would directly become After the Black Phoenix, I never expected such a wave.


    However, it feels good!


    "Okay, it hurts... It hurts..." I don''t know how long Qinyou had been sleeping, and Qinyou woke up quietly, opened her eyes and muttered in pain when she saw Storm Girl standing by her side and looking at herself with concern.


    "Jin, are you okay?"


    "I didn''t..." Qin shook her head subconsciously and noticed her situation, her expression instantly solidified and sluggish, and her memory gradually awakened. Although she did not do the thing, she remembered the whole process clearly.


    Yourself.


    I actually followed...


    OMG!


    Qin pressed his head with both hands and looked painful and tangled.


    Storm Girl was relieved instead."It looks like you have recovered, Jin, don''t be upset, you are not to blame, I believe Scott can accept this."


    "No..." Jin said painfully, she knew how careful this person Scott is.


    "You don''t tell, I don''t tell, he doesn''t tell, who knows?" Su Sheng interjected.


    "you shut up!"


    The Storm Girl glared at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly."Don''t say that I will leave when I lift my pants. I will send you a message for free. What kind of wings did that guy say when he died, angel. I know there is a mutant who can match the number."


    "Who?" The Storm Girl asked in a daze.


    "Angel, his real name should be Warren Kenneth Worthington III. Worthington Industries is his family business. He has been concealing his abilities since he awakened. His father also blocked the news. The variant ability is that there is a pair of huge flying white wings behind him. S.H.I.E.L.D. calls him an angel by the code name." Su Sheng paused and walked to Qin''s face, watching the clothes on Qin''s body slip slightly, Su Sheng patted him. She said on her shoulder: "Although I don''t know why, I have to admit that you were very satisfied with the previous you. If you lose control or another you appear again, you are welcome to come to me!"


    "You are really shameless!" The Storm Girl snorted coldly.


    "My situation is similar to her. If this task is not more important, I should still be recuperating at home. I have just acquired the ability of Thunder, so I am a little unstable mentally, and it is easy to lose control, but as long as I vent it, I will recover my calm. . It¡¯s better to block than to sparse. Have you not found that she is normal now? So, if you are worried about her losing control, or if you are afraid of losing control, you must prepare in advance. At least this will not bring people around you and bring the world to the world. It''s dangerous."


    Su Sheng suddenly turned around and waved after speaking. In an instant, numbers began to freeze on the storefront.


    "This is my phone number, call me if necessary!" Su Sheng finished speaking and looked at Storm Girl."If you are interested, you can!"


    Su Sheng''s cheeky face really made Storm Girl look down on it. Seeing Storm Girl turned her head in disdain, Su Sheng chuckled and turned out.


    After leaving the church, Saint Su returned to the Trident headquarters of SHIELD.


    The US team and Natasha have already returned, and the corpse of the Nightcrawler has also been handed over by Nick Fury to study the cause of death. Although the result has not yet come out, at least the murderer who assassinated the president was brought back by Aegis, so it is considered to have completed the task.


    Su Sheng briefly talked about the situation. Although he didn''t say what happened to Qin, he was not injured after such a long time and his mental state seemed to be relaxed. Nick Fury could guess something.But these things don''t need to be discussed on the table.


    Let Su Sheng go back and take a good rest, the task is over.


    The biggest loss in this mission should be the piano, and the one who made a lot of money is Su Sheng. Not only did he copy the abilities of Storm Girl and the power of the Phoenix, he also took the blood of the piano.So when he left SHIELD and returned to the laboratory, Su Sheng was in a good mood.


    With his feet resting on the coffee table, Su Sheng, who was just wearing a bathrobe after taking a shower, leaned on the sofa, squinting and humming an unknown tune.


    The Nightcrawler is dead, and a murderer angel was said before he died!Saint Su throws the pot to the angels, and it would be nice if they could conflict with each other.However, the situation of the X-Men at 127 is not optimistic, right?According to the story of Nightcrawler assassinating the president, it seems to be the story of X-Men 2.The Nightcrawler will assassinate the president because William Stryker, the villain of the mutant series, used the illusion extracted from his son Master Illusion to control it. The purpose of this is to provoke a war between humans and mutants. It''s that he wants Professor X''s brainwave machine.When Storm Girl and Jyn came out to find the Nightcrawler, William Stryker might have attacked Academy X. If the plot did not change, Professor X and Laser Eye would be caught and controlled. Wolverine took a few students and escaped. Reunited with Phoenix Qin and Storm Girl, and finally joined forces with Magneto, who had just escaped, to prevent William Stryker from using Professor X to destroy all mutants in the world.


    In the end, Qin will die in this battle and be drowned by the sea!


    However, it won¡¯t take long for her to be resurrected by the power of the phoenix, killing Laser Eye one after another in the name of the black phoenix, Professor X, and countless mutants finally led to the Golden Gate Bridge incident, and finally died at the hands of Wolverine!


    "Let''s see if it''s such a plot." Su Sheng secretly laughed and activated Indigo''s ability to check the situation of X Academy.


    Chapter 518 x The Disaster of the Academy


    Indigo¡¯s ability is currently unfavorable in the Marvel world. Although the artificial intelligence Jarvis without Iron Man is also very strong, it will not take the initiative to do anything, regardless of the government, the military, or S.H.I.E.L.D. In fact, it is easy to invade.


    Under the targeted investigation, it didn''t take long for Su Sheng to figure out what he wanted to know.


    Professor X and Laser Eye went to the prison to visit the Magneto King who was in prison. They wanted to know about the Nightcrawler assassinating the President, but William Stryker was overshadowed. Professor X was in a coma, and Laser Eye was also killed by William Stryker¡¯s assistant. Koyama Yuriko got it done.


    The death girl Yuriko Koyama is almost a female version of Wolverine, with strong self-healing ability, covered with Edman alloy, and her nails can be elongated into sharp steel claws.After Professor X and Laser Eye were caught, William Stryker attacked the X Academy, but most of the students were rescued by Gunners. Wolverine also fled the Academy with his little mischief, Iceman, and Fireman.William Stryker obtained a brainwave machine and reorganized one at his secret base.


    Use his son''s illusion master''s ability to try to get Professor X to use his brainwave machine to kill mutants all over the world.


    Perhaps because the purpose has been achieved, the care of Magneto is a little lax, and Magneto is rescued by the magic girl.According to the current situation, it won''t take long for Wolverine and the others to reunite with Magneto, and then cooperate with Phoenix Girl and Storm Girl to save people and save mutants, right?


    Su Sheng didn''t have much interest or chance to kill anyone, so... Su Sheng stretched out and walked out of the room to the door of a room not far away.


    Did not knock on the door.


    Su Sheng opened the door naturally and entered.


    Little Chili in the room seemed to have just finished processing the documents and was ready to rest when he saw Su Sheng come in and was instantly shocked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"

 442 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 442

    Su Sheng closed the door and walked over and lay down with the chili in his arms."go to bed."


    It was indeed sleeping, and Su Sheng fell asleep shortly after holding the little pepper.Early the next morning, Xiao Chili was no longer with him and Su Sheng didn''t care much. After getting up, washing, and getting dressed, he went to his laboratory to start researching Jia Ying.


    Without involving Gemma Simmons, she is still studying how to completely kill the vampire.So you might as well study it first. I''m sorry for doing so, but Jia Ying is not the kind of person who cares about family love anyway?


    After extracting Jia Ying''s blood gene from the prison world, Su Sheng got busy in the laboratory.Unknowingly, time flies quickly, and all the food and drink are sent directly into the laboratory by the little pepper, and a day has passed in a blink of an eye.


    Collecting Jia Ying''s blood and setting the highest level of protection on his computer, Su Sheng came out of the laboratory.


    The phone rang as soon as I came out.


    Unfamiliar call.


    Su Sheng quickly connected and heard a familiar and somewhat unfamiliar sound."Yes, is it Su Sheng?"


    The voice was a little low and tangled.


    Phoenix girl, piano!


    "It really surprised me to receive your call so quickly. Let me guess you didn''t want to renew the old or renew the front line? So... Are you in trouble? Want to ask me for help?"


    One day and one night is enough for Qin and Baofengwo to understand what happened, but they probably haven''t reunited with Wolverine Magneto, so the only power they can count on now is themselves.


    After all, he is backed by SHIELD!


    "If you refuse, I...I can understand, but we really need help now. The professor has disappeared, and something has happened to the college, I..." Qin''s voice is low and she doesn''t want to make this call if she can.


    But as Su Sheng guessed, she and Storm Girl had no other hope now.


    "I can be there in about an hour, so just stay where you are and don''t leave."


    "Do you know where I am?" Qin asked in surprise.


    "Just wait." Su Sheng didn''t say much, hung up the phone, then went to eat something, took a bath and changed his clothes, and then Shi Shiran''s lock position teleported to a nearby location. far away.


    Not a few steps away.


    Su Sheng saw the X-Men fighter plane and Storm Girl and Qin who were parked on the side.


    "You, how did you come?"


    Seeing Su Sheng suddenly appearing, the two couldn''t help looking at his back and the air in confusion.


    I didn''t hear the sound of the plane, nor did I see a car!


    "I naturally have my way." Su Sheng replied with a smile."I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon."


    Hearing this somewhat frivolous ridicule, Storm Girl couldn''t help but snorted without saying a word. Although Qin was also embarrassed, she could only speak."I hope you can help us find the whereabouts of the professor."


    "I checked it when I came here." Su Shengdao.


    "What''s the result?" Qin asked hurriedly, and the Storm Girl looked over without any carelessness.


    "The last time the professor appeared in the prison where he went to see Magneto. He and Laser Eye, should that be your boyfriend? They went together, but they didn''t show up after that." Su Sheng paused."But I investigated an interesting thing. About an hour or so after they entered, a car left from there."


    "Guess whose car it is."


    "who?"


    "William Stryker." Su Sheng smiled."Then I followed the car and found it driving to a dam on Lake Akari."


    "The professor must be locked there." Storm Girl said excitedly.


    Su Sheng raised the bracelet, and a virtual structure projection of a dam appeared in an instant."Did you see it? There is a hollow part in this dam. If you guessed it correctly, it should be the secret base of William Stryker. Unfortunately, with the authority of S.H.I. Not sure."


    "Thank you!" Qin said gratefully.


    Storm Girl''s attitude also slightly changed."You won''t have any trouble doing this?"


    "So I don''t plan to go with you. The reason why I came here is just to..." Su Sheng gave Qin a pause, then smiled: "Anyway, that''s all I can do."


    "Anyway, I still have to thank you!" Qin understood what he meant but couldn''t respond to anything, so he nodded in thanks.


    Storm Girl thought for a while."I think my impression of you can be slightly changed."


    "I welcome you to call me at any time." Su Sheng smiled and answered.


    Storm Girl snorted and turned to the plane, but obviously her attitude has changed somewhat from before.


    The 519th chapter puts on the forgiveness hat and was pitted to death by the laser eye


    "You..." Qin glanced at the Storm Girl who was on the plane and then looked at Su Sheng hesitantly."Do you know why it gets out of control? I can feel that you have a strong sense of attraction to it, as if... like it is of the same kind."


    "Perhaps if we have time in the future, we can study this issue carefully." Su Sheng smiled.


    Qin paused and smiled reluctantly to board the plane and leave, but Su Sheng suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Turned around.


    Qin was brought subconsciously to Su Sheng''s arms.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I want to say that I fell in love with you at first sight, that might be a bit fake, but I have to admit that the other you made me feel great. So you have to be careful." Su Sheng looked serious and slowly said, the originally a little angry Qin The look in his eyes was a little confused, and his temperament seemed to change suddenly. Su Sheng''s eyes were full of desire, and this is the black phoenix coming out again, right?


    Hook your neck and kiss.


    The two got together again.


    The storm girl who was ready on the plane waited for a long time and didn''t see the piano come up and couldn''t help but come out to take a look. As a result, she saw the two kissing as soon as she came out.No need to guess, it must be Black Phoenix again, and Qin couldn''t do that.


    This makes Storm Girl a headache. I don''t know why Black Phoenix has such a special connection with Su Sheng?And according to this situation, even if Laser Eye can accept what happened before Qin, I am afraid that his girlfriend will often become another person to find another man in the future, right?


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Qin suddenly pushed Su Sheng away in a panic, glanced at each other awkwardly, turned and ran to the plane.


    Come on, this should be the piano again, right?


    "Laser eye, laser eye, it¡¯s okay to give Qin¡¯s heart to you, but her body belongs to me. And even if you give it to you, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless..." Su Sheng smiled and watched the cabin slowly closed. , Start to lift off and quickly disappear into the night sky.


    Wiping the corner of his mouth, Su Sheng teleported away directly.


    On the plane.


    Storm Girl looked at Qin hesitantly and said, "I am afraid that you will have trouble in the future. When you meet him, the Black Phoenix breaks through the shackles and appears more and more relaxed. Although the things Black Phoenix does have nothing to do with you, after all You share one body. You..."


    "Let''s talk about this later, the most important thing is to save the professor first."

 443 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 443

    "Well, maybe the professor can have a solution." The Storm Girl sighed secretly and she couldn''t say anything.


    I was flying to my destination, but it didn¡¯t take long to receive news of Wolverine. This made Storm Girl and Qin very happy. They learned that Wolverine was with Little Naughty, Iceman, and Fireman, and the students were also taken by the Gunners. They were relieved after walking and hiding, and then they hurriedly said about the professor.


    As a result, Wolverine knew about it, and they were still with Magneto and the Devilish Girl, and they seemed to plan to rescue the professor.In the last sum, they decide to converge first, and then it depends on the situation.


    When the people on both sides met, Wolverine came to Qin''s side and asked with concern: "Are you okay?"


    Qin retreated subconsciously and shook his head slightly.


    Wolverine frowned and looked at Qin suspiciously. Why did she suddenly feel like she was a little...resisting to herself?Scott is not here again!Wolverine was puzzled. The Storm Girl had been observing their situation and naturally knew what was going on. The feelings... it was really harmful.


    Magneto has always been the enemy of the X-Men before, but now in order to gather all the power to save the professor, rescue the mutants can only cooperate.After drawing up the plan, the two parties gathered together and prepared to go to the dam to save people.


    In the dam.


    In a certain room, Professor X with a bald head is sitting in a wheelchair with a brainwave machine, and there is also a bald head in a wheelchair on the opposite side, but it does not seem to be in such a good state.This is the Master of Illusion, the son of William Stryker, who was also a student of Professor X, but unfortunately failed to help him.Now, Professor X is immersed in the illusion of the illusion master and is being lured step by step toward the abyss of destroying mutants.


    William Stryker looked forward to it, and waited anxiously.


    Of course, he will not ignore the troubles that may be encountered, so in addition to the layers of iron gate protection, countless soldiers, his assistant Lady Death and the controlled laser eye are also used as thugs.


    The Lady Death is inside, and the laser eye is outside.


    The illusion produced by the Master of Illusion is really useful, whether it is the Nightcrawler who assassinated the President before, or the dead lady who has been following around, including the captain of the X-Men, Laser Eye cannot resist.


    At this time, the laser eye is sitting against the wall not far from the entrance of the dam, and is always ready to eliminate any invading enemies!


    Su Sheng''s invisibility floated out of the thick steel walls.Seeing the soldiers patrolling back and forth not far away and the laser eye Su Sheng who had been controlled by leaning against the wall directly activated mind control.


    anger.


    out of control.


    The laser eye, whose spirit was originally controlled and affected, collapsed completely after Su Sheng''s influence on his mind. He now has only one thought, that is, destruction together.Without warning, the laser eye activated its ability at the soldier not far away.


    boom!


    The laser hit the soldier, and the alarm sounded instantly.


    Laser Eye started to kill the Quartet without any scruples, and the hot laser beams unbridled destruction.


    "what happened?"


    William Stryker asked with a frown.


    "It seems, it seems that the mutant that was caught out of control, is destroying everywhere, killing many of us!" The soldiers under him quickly reported.


    "Out of control? The dosage should be fine, forget it, let the dead woman handle it."


    "Yes!"


    The subordinate left in response, and it didn''t take long for the dead woman to see the laser eye.


    boom!


    The laser eye hit the dead woman and knocked it to the ground instantly, but after a while, the dead woman stood up again and her injuries had recovered and rushed towards the laser eye.


    Boom boom boom!


    The two fiercely fought together. The dead woman wanted to give him a reinjection of phantom fluid, but the laser eye got out of control too badly and completely lost her mind. The dead woman who had suffered a few shots was also angry and resisted the laser eye abruptly. The laser rushed over, and clenched his fists on Laser Eye''s body.


    Puff!Puff!Puff!


    The sound of the body being pierced sounded, and there were a few slender claws on the back of Laser Eye. The death woman violently closed the claws and quickly recovered, and Laser Eye slowly fell to the ground and twitched a few times, and no sound was heard.


    Chapter 520: The Arrival of Black Phoenix and the Masked Girl


    The laser eye is dead.


    Sheng Su quietly teleported away and returned to the laboratory.


    He didn''t have a burden to kill Laser Eye, anyway, even if he didn''t die this time, he would be killed by the Black Phoenix.What''s more, whether it was Black Phoenix, Qin, Su Sheng active or passive, he took all the blood.It doesn''t matter if you give someone a forgiveness hat, but if you get a blood for yourself, it won''t work.


    Even if the Qin is the girlfriend of Laser Eye.


    The most important thing is that Su Sheng originally planned to destroy the earth. Even if these heroes don''t come out to do things now, they will do things in the future. They can kill one by one in advance.In the past, people in the DC world always said that he was a villain, a bad guy, but Su Sheng felt that he was not really bad, but now... he is going to be the villain in the Marvel world!


    It was still Little Chili''s room. This time, Little Chili didn''t ask what was wrong, but was held in his arms by Su Sheng as if he accepted his fate and held it as a pillow. After all, nothing happened last night.However, because the dead Su Sheng of Laser Eye was in a good mood, it was equivalent to killing a little BOSS in the game for him, so he was not so honest when he was in a good mood. It didn''t take long for Little Pepper to yell. .


    As soon as it was light, Little Chili got up early to wash and clean up. She had to go to General Hale today to discuss the order. As a general of the Air Force, Hale still had a lot to talk about. She decided to work hard, at least not to make people think My secretary can only...play that role.


    Not long after Little Pepper left, a fiery red light suddenly lit up above the bed in the room.


    The next moment, a figure suddenly appeared and hit the bed directly, hitting Su Sheng''s body.


    Su Sheng in his sleep was awakened directly and opened his eyes in a daze.


    "Qin?" Seeing the Qin that suddenly appeared in his room on his bed with soaked clothes, Su Sheng was stunned and probably guessed the reason.In all likelihood, they went to save Professor X and the dam base broke the bank after saving the mutants, right?Like in the movie, Qin used his mind to control the plane to take off and leave him to die in the sea.I just don''t know why she didn''t seem to be dead but teleported to her side?


    Su Sheng turned Qin over and checked. Although his vital characteristics were weak, he was still alive but fell asleep.


    "Is it because my existence awakened the black phoenix in advance? So at the moment of crisis, the black phoenix teleported away and came to himself?" Su Sheng thought for a moment to release the shrinking beam to shrink the piano, and then took her to the cage world.


    Putting the piano in the cage and letting her sleep slowly to recover, Su Sheng came out again and waved to restore the wet bed to normal.The Indigo ability mobilized Su Sheng to check it, and as expected, the dam base had been destroyed.


    The X-Men¡¯s loss of the laser eye and the piano is considered a great injury, Magneto can only temporarily hide for a comeback, and the Holy Character Army can take the opportunity to move around.


    Shockwave Wormhole released.


    Su Sheng senses the DC world, senses the doomsday wasteland world.


    Then he jumped in.


    In the World of Doomsday Wasteland, Harley Quinn¡¯s fortress has become one of the largest fortresses in the world, and its sphere of influence has expanded several times.This time Su Sheng intends to take away Magneto. Magneto''s ability to control the magnetic field is the same as Magneto and Polaris. Su Sheng plans to take her to the Holy Character Army.But Su Sheng''s thinking was too simple. The people above him naturally surrounded him. What''s next... Let''s stand in a row and divide the fruit.


    I came here early in the morning, but it was abruptly that I had no chance to do business until the afternoon.


    "You want to take away the Cihong Girl? All right, but is the world you are in now fun?" The clown girl asked in Su Sheng''s arms.


    Su Sheng smiled: "It''s not bad for me. I''m playing an undercover game. I''m a hero over there!"


    "When will you take me?" Harley Quinn asked.


    "Wait, there are a lot of big guys over there. I''m not worried at all, but if you overdo it, it will be troublesome." Su Sheng smiled.


    "That''s why I''m different from the magnetic red girl." The clown girl said with a grin.


    For fear of trouble, so I didn''t let myself go but took Ci Hongnv there. Obviously, the treatment was different.

 444 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 444

    Su Sheng smiled irritably: "Otherwise, why do you think you are just lying in my arms and chatting with me?"


    "My dear, I really love you to death, I am willing to die for you..."


    "Did you fuck me?" Su Sheng teased.


    The clown girl turned over and sat on Su Sheng''s body, proving her posture.


    The result.


    Just over an hour passed.


    Finally, before night fell, Su Sheng called Cihongnu to talk about it, then got her a suit and brought her directly back to Marvel World, the lighthouse base.


    Although there were not many people in the lighthouse base at this time, the sparrows were small and well-equipped.


    Whether it''s electronic equipment, laboratory equipment, or daily food and clothing, the equipment that General Hale has acquired is enough to monitor most of the earth.


    "Sif, Tandy."


    Su Sheng yelled and called the two to introduce the magnetic red girl. At this time, General Hale came with a woman in uniform and mask.


    "the host!"


    Seeing Su Shenghaier hurriedly said hello, the woman beside her did not move, she seemed to be looking at Su Sheng through the mask.


    "I''m very curious, why did you make her change the banner of her faith for many years? What did you...do to her!" The mask woman suddenly asked.


    Her voice is not loud, it is both volume and age.


    But with a 0.6 feminine feeling.


    "Ruby!" Hale shouted displeasedly at the mask girl.


    The masked woman did not speak, but suddenly raised her hand and took off a pair of ring-like weapons from behind and threw them towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng did not move.


    Sifu and Cihongnu on the side suddenly made a move. Seeing Sieve swinging a sword to block the two rings with a strong step, the ring bounced away but was controlled by Cihongnu and rushed towards Ruby.Ruby backed up slightly and stretched out her hand to pick it up. As a result, the power from the ring was stronger than she had imagined, and the whole person holding the ring with both hands was taken away.


    Puff!Puff!


    The ring cut into the wall, and the mask girl got stuck on the wall because of holding the ring.


    Chapter 521 Ruby the World Destroyer and dispatching Kryptonians to Marvel!


    The mask girl struggled to pull her hand out, but the ring part cut into the wall and the remaining space was not enough to make her hand movement impossible.Sieve rushed over with a long sword in his hand, hoping to end up with this guy who dared to attack his master.


    "Master, don''t hurt her, she is my daughter!"


    Upon seeing this, Hale yelled eagerly and knelt down.


    "Sif." Su Sheng shouted, and the tip of Sif''s sword stopped between the neck of the masked woman Ruby, and Sif snorted and returned the sword to its sheath."You get up first." Su Sheng said to Hale.


    Hale hurriedly got up.


    "Is she your daughter?" Su Sheng asked casually towards Ruby who was still struggling.


    Hale nodded: "Yes, she has always been living in the secret college of Hydra and received the highest education. She has excellent grades and is trained according to the future leader of Hydra."


    Hale accepted the task when he graduated from artificial insemination to produce excellent talents cultivated by similar genes, that is, Ruby.Hydra has a deep research in this area, whether it is a super soldier serum, an alien race, or genetic modification.So this Ruby was basically born with 10 qualities in every aspect of his body far superior to ordinary humans. Simply put, it resembles a US team that grew up. Of course, the overall strength may be worse for some reasons.


    "What do you want to bring her over?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "Of course I want her to work for you." Hale said.


    "I have worked hard for so long and now you tell me to betray Hydra, mother, I am not you!" Ruby said solemnly."You said that I was trained as the future leader of Hydra. I am destined to be the destroyer of the world!"


    "World Destroyer?" Su Sheng smiled and walked to Ruby and took off her mask.


    What catches the eye is a long golden hair and exquisite features like a Barbie doll. Although it still has a little baby fat, it has to be said that it looks very amazing at first glance.Think about the changes in appearance before and after Steve Rogers became the American team, it can be seen that this genetic optimization still has an image for appearance.


    Ruby''s age seems to be about sixteen or seventeen years old and the younger of Cihong.But her delicate face was filled with resentment and anger."World Destroyer is a project of your Hydra? Unfortunately, even if you didn''t come here today and your mother didn''t change the door, you would not become the World Destroyer."


    "You don''t believe it?" Su Shengdao looked at Ruby''s disapproving expression."In the future, the title of World Destroyer will be placed on Daisy Johnson, and the entire universe will know her name. You ask why your mother betrayed Hydra and changed her disciple. That¡¯s because I can do it. I don¡¯t know the things that Hydra doesn¡¯t know about. You¡¯re locked in the little world of Hydra Academy and your eyesight is too short. I don¡¯t know how many people in this world who are stronger than you, follow with your mother. Me, you can see more, know more, and achieve greater achievements!"


    Su Sheng waved his hand, puffed, puffed, and the ring flew out by itself. Ruby staggered and frowned and glanced at Su Sheng slowly putting the ring behind.


    "Why should I believe you?" Ruby said.


    "Kneel down!" Su Sheng''s ability to create the world was activated instantly, and Ruby directly knelt down involuntarily."Just because I am the ancient god of krypton, is that enough?"


    Ruby gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    Su Sheng smiled."It seems that you still don''t believe it. It doesn''t matter. I will let you know what a frog at the bottom of the well is."


    Shock wave induction.


    Pacific Rim World.


    Su Sheng waved his hand to release the shock wave and grabbed Ruby and jumped directly in.


    next moment.


    White snow, ice and snow.


    Ruby stared around in a daze."What is this place?"


    "Another world." Su Sheng said faintly: "When your gaze is still limited to the planet, you don''t know that there are countless dimensions and countless worlds. I already control three worlds, and here is one of them. One."


    The horrified Ruby didn''t believe it, but she soon saw black spots flying in the sky quickly, and when she approached, she realized that she was actually a human.


    A flying woman!


    "the host!"


    The master knelt down after falling.


    Su Sheng nodded."Call everyone together, I am going to take some people away."


    "Yes!"


    The Master responded to the notification, and within a short while, he saw the sky full of black spots appear one by one, and in the blink of an eye, a neat and powerful team appeared.


    "These are Kryptonians, my subordinates. Not only can they fly, they are powerful, they also have steel bodies, their breath can turn into ice, their eyes can release heat rays, and they can survive in space without being affected. . Even the weakest Kryptonians are much stronger than the American team. And such Kryptonians, I have thirty thousand!"


    "Do you know what it would be like if I put thirty thousand Kryptonians on Earth?"


    "unstoppable!"

 445 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 445

    Su Sheng patted the already stunned Ruby and said to his Kryptonian troops: "I''ll pick a hundred people and I''m going to take away. Domination, Fiora, Big Bada, who is willing to lead the team!"


    973 "Is there a war?" Fiora asked.


    "Do you want to deal with Darkside?" Big Bada asked afterwards.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "It''s not Daxide but another world. Although this is the case, the degree of danger is not small. I plan to occupy a small planet as the new Krypton. Who of you will take this task."


    "I!"


    Fiora does her part, her greatest wish is to be able to reproduce Krypton.


    "Then you, pick someone."


    Fiora turned around excitedly, and within a short while he had already picked a hundred people.There are not many people, but it is enough to be the vanguard. Although the space in the Marvel world is dangerous, if you just occupy one planet, a hundred Kryptonians are enough!


    "Let''s go."


    The shockwave transmission was turned on again, and Su Sheng brought back a hundred Kryptonians led by Fiora and Ruby who was in shock.


    Lighthouse base.


    The appearance of an individual instantly made the originally empty base become lively and crowded, but the well-trained Kryptonians stood together neatly and waited for orders without any disturbance.


    "Ruby." Hale came to Ruby, Ruby shook her head blankly without speaking.


    Chapter 522 Fake Susan, the real witch!


    Although they are all members of the Holy Character Army under Su Sheng¡¯s subordinate, Fiora and the others may be more pure. After all, they are both Kryptonians, but their division of labor is also different. The existing members of the Holy Character Army at the lighthouse base are mainly responsible for the earth and other All kinds of things, Fiora and the others are pure warriors!


    After introducing each other, Su Sheng used the energy of the lamp ring to directly manifest an expeditionary ship. Watching the huge expeditionary ship appear out of thin air, I have to say that it scared everyone. How can there be an expedition that can be created for no reason? Ship?


    And the facilities in the ship are fully available.


    Ancient krypton god.


    This is God!


    This even violated many laws, even Sieve, who was born in Asgard, was amazed by this hand.


    "Everything is prepared for you, including equipment that changes the planet''s environment."


    "If you have any news, let me know.


    "Yes, Master!" Fiora greeted the team boarding with excitement, and Su Sheng released the shock wave ability to send the expedition ship away directly.


    Looking at the disappearing expedition ship, the rest of the people have different thoughts.


    Su Sheng''s brainwashing only replaced their original beliefs, but did not obliterate their nature and mind. If he controls it, not a mindless puppet.Of course, even control is not interesting, so he didn''t brainwash Ruby like Brainwash Hale, but intended to really make her change her faith.


    This will make you feel more fulfilled.


    "How are you thinking about it?" Su Sheng asked Ruby who was still in a daze.


    Ruby looked up at Su Sheng."What did you do to my mother?"


    "It''s similar to what Hydra does. It''s brainwashing. Whether your mother is your mother, I just changed her belief. Hydra started brainwashing since childhood. I just shortened this time." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Then why not do this to me?" Ruby asked again.


    "I can easily destroy this world, I can brainwash and control the entire world, but...what''s the fun of this?" Su Sheng patted Ruby on the shoulder."I don''t plan to let you over before you graduate, but I need you to prepare in advance."


    "what to prepare?"


    "Prepare to destroy those Hydras in your academy. When you come, I will let you have a stronger power than World Destroyer." Su Sheng said and looked at the ring behind Ruby."I''ll help you prepare a gift later, and your mother will give it to you for me."


    Ruby nodded and said nothing.


    What happened today was a shock to her.


    Su Sheng called Hale to let her pay attention to collecting some mutant information, and then he left the lighthouse base.


    Back to the laboratory, own room.


    As soon as Su Sheng came back, he felt someone in the bathroom, and the patter of water was unusually clear.


    Someone is taking a bath.


    Every room here has its own bathroom. Who would go to their bathroom to take a shower so late?Is Pepper or Susan here?Su Sheng''s eyes changed slightly and the wall instantly became translucent, allowing him to clearly see the people inside.


    It turned out to be Susan.


    She came back from the laboratory on the west coast?


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth lifted and slightly removed his clothes and walked to the bathroom. He just walked to the door to open the door, but the door opened by itself.Susan, who was wrapped in a bath towel, seemed to be taken aback and backed off slightly, and then said a little agitatedly after seeing it clearly."When did you come back, I was shocked."


    "How about you? When did you come here?" Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand.


    But Susan stepped forward naturally as if to drink water, and Su Sheng didn''t care much when she stretched out her hand, then turned around and said."Do you miss me, or do you want me to help you when the time comes?"


    Susan drank a glass of water and turned to look at Su Sheng."Is there a difference?"


    "Is there no difference?" Su Sheng smiled and nodded: "There really is no difference, so what are you waiting for?"


    Su Sheng stretched out her hand again to hug Susan, but Susan dodged aside, looking at the innocent Su Sheng and said disgustedly: "If you don''t leave, why are you in a hurry, go take a shower."


    "Naughty." Su Sheng said with a smile and turned to the bathroom.


    The door of the bathroom closed, and the patter of water rang.


    Susan looked at the direction of the bathroom and couldn''t help but curl her lips and whispered: "She''s still in good shape." After that, she turned and went into the bedroom.


    Soon after, Su Sheng came out and went back to the bedroom, watching Susan lying on the bed obediently with a smile, lifting the quilt and getting up.


    "Why are you still wearing a bath towel?" Su Sheng said, reaching out to pull, but Susan suddenly grabbed Su Sheng''s hand and shook her head: "Are you sure you don''t want to see me wearing a bath towel? You want to see me the most authentic Look like."


    "Of course!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Okay." Susan showed a weird smile and let go of Su Sheng''s hand and pulled the towel one by one, but the other hand quietly reached under the pillow."Keep your eyes open, don''t be scared."


    The voice fell.


    Susan pulled off the bath towel, and at the same time, her body was changing rapidly. The original skin turned blue, spreading quickly across her body like a spray. In the blink of an eye, Susan had changed into another appearance.Seeing Su Sheng''s stunned expression,''Susan'' sneered and pulled out the hand under the pillow directly and pierced Su Sheng''s neck.


    There was a syringe in her hand.


    Click!


    The injection pierced Su Sheng''s neck, and''Susan'' smiled triumphantly: "Don''t worry that this is not fatal but just a phantom fluid that can make you obediently obedient!"

 446 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 446

    "Oh." Su Sheng responded flatly.


    One second, two seconds, five seconds, ten seconds...


    The triumphant smile of''Susan'' gradually solidified, and gradually became confused.She knows exactly how she should react after the phantom fluid injection, but she definitely shouldn''t be so calm.She subconsciously looked at the syringe but suddenly found that the phantom fluid in the syringe was still there.


    The injection was not successful at all!


    "Oops!"''Susan'' whispered a long-legged whip and threw it directly towards Su Sheng.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng raised his hand to grab the opponent''s ankle, and the fingertips instantly lit up with electricity.


    There was a screaming voice, and the other party screamed and instantly fainted on the bed.


    With a blue body and red hair, she can also fake the appearance of others.


    The identity of this fake Susan couldn''t be more obvious.


    Magic girl, Ruiwen!


    Chapter 523 The Demon Girl Rui Wen


    Looking at the devilish female Ruiwen who was stunned, Su Sheng picked up the dropped syringe.The phantom fluid in this should be the phantom fluid used by William Stryker to control the mutants, right?The Magi was supposed to have destroyed the dam base with Magneto and the X-Men before, so it is not unusual to get the phantom fluid, but she didn''t hide with Magneto and recruited soldiers to prepare for a comeback, but what did she fake Susan to find herself?


    Su Sheng caressed the devil-shaped girl''s body with great interest. There is no difference in the feel. As for the color?This is nothing more. After all, there are many cases of different skin colors in the Marvel world, DC world, and the Cree in the Marvel world are blue.


    When she attacked just now, Su Sheng copied the ability smoothly, not only the phantom fluid, which is also the derived ability of the illusion master, but also the transformation ability of the witch.However, the original Martian Hunter''s ability can be transformed, but it is not as absolute as the magic girl.


    The appearance, DNA, iris, fingerprints can be exactly the same.


    Su Sheng didn''t have much interest in the ability to transform. This thing was used just like the clone, and 367 felt like he was not himself.The feeling of being separated is not himself, and the appearance of another person makes Su Sheng feel similar, after all, he is still very satisfied with his appearance.


    But the witch-shaped girl transforming Su Sheng likes it.


    This is a variety of pillows!


    Susan took out the phone and called Susan first. After a while, Susan seemed to be woken up in her sleep and connected to the phone. After a few simple questions, she made sure that Susan was okay. Susan hung up the phone and used to absorb energy. The ability to absorb the energy from Ruiwen.


    It''s like helping Susan absorb energy. Although the method is different, the effect is the same.


    In a blink of an eye, the color of the witch''s skin changed, turning into a blond and white beauty, which is what the witch was like when she was incapable.


    "Slap!" "Slap!"


    With a few crisp noises, a few handcuffs appeared out of thin air on the bed, which held Ruiwen in large font.


    "Hmm..."


    After a long while, Ruiwen woke up from her coma with a muffled snort.As soon as she woke up, she felt that she was being handcuffed, and then she realized that her body turned out to be normal?In the witch state, she would not feel too embarrassed even if she didn''t wear clothes. After all, the blue skin was equivalent to clothes, but the shame in her normal state is particularly strong.


    Ruiwen wanted to transform when she thought.


    But this thought seemed to sink into the ocean, and there was no change in his body.


    "How could this happen, what did you do to me?"


    Ruiwen screamed at Su Sheng not far away.


    Su Sheng smiled softly: "It''s nothing, it just made you lose the ability to transform, now... you''re just an ordinary person."


    "Impossible! No one can eliminate the mutation ability!" Ruiwen didn''t believe it at all.


    Su Sheng shrugged."I can. If you pretend to be Susan, you should know why Susan followed me. I can absorb her energy and make her an ordinary person. Otherwise, how could she accompany me, who doesn¡¯t matter, to bed with me? It."


    "Impossible, it is impossible... You, you will give me back my ability, otherwise I will definitely kill you, absolutely!" Ruiwen yelled with struggle.


    Su Sheng said disapprovingly: "I was suddenly thinking, if Magneto knew that you were incapable and became a useless ordinary person, would he still need you as a subordinate?"


    Ruiwen became quiet for a moment when he obeyed.


    "He, he will." Ruiwen said.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and said: "Will you try it? You will pretend to be Susan and approach me and you want to hallucinate me because you know about me from Storm Girl and you also know about the anomaly between Qin and me, so I want to know. Do I have the same phoenix power as Qin, right?"


    "You, how did you know?" Rui Wen was surprised.


    Su Sheng smiled: "Mind ability is not a special ability, isn''t it? My ability is just the ability that you know. Moreover, I do have the power of the phoenix, so Qin will follow me before There is that kind of unusual contact."


    Ruiwen was stunned.


    "Don''t believe it?" Su Sheng smiled and beckoned, and a steel artwork statue on the head of the bed table floated up, squeezed and deformed in midair, and turned into a circular plate."You should be familiar with this ability."


    "This, this is the ability of Magneto!"


    Su Sheng Xiaoxiao grabbed the round board to release the ability of the fire storm, and it turned into pure gold in an instant.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "So..." Su Sheng stretched out his hand and stroked Ruiwen''s belly."Now you should believe that I have the ability to absorb your energy!"


    "You are just an ordinary person now."


    sluggish!


    Ruiwen fell directly into a sluggishness.


    Ordinary people, they really become ordinary people.Although she did aspire to be an ordinary person a long time ago, this idea has long disappeared, and even hates being an ordinary person, but now... she has lost the ability to become an ordinary person.


    Will Magneto accept himself?


    Ruiwen is not sure, because Magneto is a supporter of mutant supremacy!


    "Slap!" "Slap!"


    With a crisp sound, Ruiwen stared blankly at the handcuffs disappearing out of thin air.Su Sheng snapped his fingers as she watched her, and a set of clothes appeared on her body in an instant.Ruiwen looked at Su Sheng blankly, what kind of ability is this?


    "You want to let me go?"


    "No, I want to take you to see Magneto." Su Sheng said lightly, grabbing Ruiwen and then disappearing with a whoosh.


    Huh!


    In an abandoned and remote house, Magneto, who was going to rest, suddenly sat up.


    next moment.


    Two people suddenly appeared in front of him.

 447 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 447

    Ruiwen and Su Sheng.


    Magneto frowned and looked at Ruiwen. Ruiwen lowered her head as if she was still in a daze. This made Magneto a little angry. She lost her hand and was arrested?However, the way they appear is very unusual. Is this teleportation?Su Sheng still hides his ability?


    "I heard that you are interested in me, so I came to see you. It''s just that your subordinates were a bit too much and even pretended to be my woman approaching me, so I gave her a little punishment and made her an ordinary person. Thinking...you wouldn''t mind?" Looking at the white-haired Magneto, Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Chapter 524 Dig the corner of Magneto!


    Make Ruiwen an ordinary person?how can that be?


    No one can make mutants into ordinary people!


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask your own subordinates." Su Sheng pushed Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen looked up at Magneto and avoided subconsciously."I... indeed lost my ability, he is not as simple as we know!"


    "It''s impossible!" Even Ruiwen admitted that Magneto still didn''t believe it.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "The military recently discovered a mutant called the antidote. Do you know why he is called the antidote? Because his mutant ability can contain the mutant ability, any mutant close to him will be invalid. The military uses him. The ability to develop an antidote that can turn mutants into humans."


    "If the news is true or not, you must have a way to confirm it yourself."


    "What do you want." Magneto seems to be calm but he already believes seven or eight points in his heart, because Ruiwen won''t lie to herself, and this Su Sheng is obviously different from the survey data. Rely on the identity of SHIELD.


    The probability of this news is very high!


    "I have a bad temper, so I usually don''t let anyone who is against me. But you are Magneto, I still need you to do things so that I can be moisturized in SHIELD, so I don''t If you intend to retaliate, you can only retaliate against the subordinate who executed your order."


    "I want her!"


    "The antidote to curb the mutants'' ability has been completed?" Magneto asked suddenly.


    Su Sheng smiled."You want to know how she lost her ability? I have absorbed her ability."


    "absorb?"


    "It''s too troublesome to explain, probably that''s it!" Su Sheng''s thoughts changed his whole person suddenly, first becoming Ruiwen and then Magneto, and finally back to himself.


    "Can you take away the abilities of others?"


    Magneto suddenly became nervous.


    "I just want you to know that she is indeed an ordinary person now and I didn''t mean to kill you, so what''s your answer?" Su Sheng looked at Magneto.


    Magneto looked at Ruiwen, and Ruiwen''s eyes were full of pleading.


    "You can take her away," Magneto said in a deep voice.


    "No, you can''t do this, Eric, you can''t do this..." Ruiwen shouted angrily.


    "I am a mutant, and now you are a human." Magneto''s tone was very plain, and Ruiwen felt cold all over her body.


    Abandoned.


    Because he became a human being, he was ruthlessly abandoned?


    "Don''t let me have a reason to kill you." Su Sheng glanced at Magneto and disappeared with Ruiwen.


    Magneto frowned. Although it was heartache to lose Ruiwen, the news provided by Su Sheng and Su Sheng made him even more concerned.However, it seems that Su Sheng is not as righteous as he shows. He will join S.H.I.E.L.D. and hide his ability for another purpose.


    one way or another.


    The first thing to do is to solve the antidote.


    Just prevented the extinction of mutants, and as a result, a new crisis appeared, but Magneto was not discouraged. For him, this kind of thing has become accustomed to him. Who made him a mutant?Who made this the living environment of mutants?


    "Snapped!"


    Returning to the room, Su Sheng released Ruiwen. Ruiwen sat slumped on the ground, disabled and abandoned. This series of changes made Ruiwen unable to bear even after countless trials and hardships.Su Sheng ignored Ruiwen''s sad emotions and threw her directly onto the bed, and went to bed with herself to rest.


    Ruiwen was indifferent and immersed in her grief, and Su Sheng did not bother to pay attention.On this day, the black phoenix piano appeared, then went to the World of Doomsday Wasteland, went to the Pacific Rim World, and came back to encounter the magical girl Ruiwen, and went to see the Magneto King. It was really fulfilling, so he now Just want to sleep.


    night.


    Go quietly.


    Su Sheng woke up early the next morning and found that Ruiwen seemed to be awake and unresponsive. Su Sheng got up to wash and dress and went straight to the laboratory.


    He is going to use the deformed particles of the Transformers world to help his holy character army build some personal weapons, such as Ruby, Ruby Shiv. ... The material is best to use vibrating gold, but he does not have one on hand, so Su Sheng first simulates with ordinary materials Try a few times.As for Zhenjin!Su Sheng didn''t plan to spend money on acquisitions. Anyway, getting so many vibrating gold from Wakanda shouldn''t be a big deal, right?While Su Sheng tried to combine deformed particles and nanotechnology to make weapons, he informed the lighthouse base to find the specific location of Wakanda.


    Wakanda is isolated from the world.


    There should also be a record of Wakanda in S.H.I.E.L.D., but let the Holy Character Army do it. You have to do a task and find something to do.When there is a detailed position, it is time for the magical girl Ruiwen in her room to play a role.


    She is indeed incapable of becoming an ordinary person, but it is not permanent.


    Of course, both Ruiwen and Magneto seem to think this is an irreversible permanent effect!One day passed like this in the laboratory. Su Sheng helped Ruby to create a pair of ring weapons that could be smaller and transformed into any shape. They sent them directly to Hale with their shock wave ability and told her to wait. After vibrating, we will recreate a better one. This is just an experiment.


    Come out of the laboratory and return to the room.


    Ruiwen has gotten out of bed, looking out the window blankly without knowing what she is thinking.


    Didn''t sleep all day and night, didn''t eat anything.


    Ruiwen seemed to have lost her soul, she seemed to recover a little when she saw Su Sheng come in, she turned around and staggered to look at Su Sheng."What are you going to do with me?"


    "What about you, what are your plans?" Su Sheng asked.


    Ruiwen shook her head.


    "No goal, no faith? It''s okay. I can give it to you." Su Sheng looked at Ruiwen, Magneto abandoned you. Although Professor X welcomes you back, I believe you are definitely not willing, then follow me and do things with me ."


    "You need others to control you, arrange you, and tell you what to do. From now on, I will be your master. I will tell you what to do. What I mean by Jianfeng is your direction, how about?" Su Sheng smiled and groaned. Looked at Ruiwen and said.


    Chapter 525 Ruiwen recognizes the Lord!


    "I am just an incompetent ordinary person, and it is of no value to you." Ruiwen said slowly while looking at Su Sheng.


    "Just now." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Rui Wen rushed to Su Sheng and shouted excitedly."What do you mean by this, you...you say now, you mean, my ability can be restored?"


    "If I were your master, I would naturally make you worthy of existence." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "You are not taking away my abilities, you are temporarily, temporarily absorbing my abilities can be transformed into your own use, perhaps your transformation will disappear because of energy consumption. No, no, you will have other Ability, so this may be related to the way you absorb it? Temporary or permanent? You can absorb our energy, we will become ordinary people and you will have this ability. You can also absorb the other party''s ability permanently, but this...maybe will die."


    "Teleportation, telepathy, Magneto''s abilities should all be possessed forever, you kill them."


    14


    "Susan, the reason Susan will follow you and do things for you is because you can make her an ordinary person temporarily or regularly, and she needs this."

 448 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 448

    Ruiwen seemed to be solving the case, her eyes brightly analyzing Su Sheng''s ability.


    Su Sheng didn''t say anything and didn''t attack Ruiwen''s self-righteous speculation.


    "Are you a mutant?" Ruiwen asked.


    "What? Do you still think that mutants are important? The important thing is people, faith, and direction." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Ruiwen was stunned and shook her head.


    Are people or mutants important?


    Originally Ruiwen thought it was very important, but when she became the human Magneto King, she did not hesitate to abandon her. She was very angry. It was angry that Magneto had forgotten all these years of feelings and what she had done. He was rescued only because he was not a mutant, and only because of a change in identity, she was no longer her, she was abandoned!


    "When will my ability be restored, what do I need to do, Master." Ruiwen knew that Su Sheng did not tell herself in advance that she was temporarily disabled and temporarily transformed into a human being, but she didn''t care, at least because of this. I know many things, and I want to understand many things.


    "You need to be my experimental product so that I can invent deformable particles. Of course, I will have this thing a long time ago, so what you really have to do is to carry the pot for me and wait as my pillow." Su Sheng said with a chuckle."I''m asking people to investigate the true location of Wakanda. Once there is news, I need you to get in and help me out."


    Ruiwen nodded without speaking even though she didn''t quite understand.


    Being able to regain her abilities was like a new life for her, Su Sheng asked someone to prepare something for Ruiwen to have a full meal. When night fell, she took a shower and hugged her to rest.Last night, Ruiwen''s emotional breakdown did not care about any external conditions at all, but now it is different. Her ability can be restored and she has been loyal to a new, young, mysterious, and powerful master. The situation is naturally different.


    Su Sheng didn''t want to really use Ruiwen as a pillow like that last night. Now the beauty is taking everything with her own heart. There is no scruples about whether to drive or not. It only takes a moment, so the old driver drove.


    night.


    Go quietly.


    In the daytime, Su Sheng went into the laboratory again, and in the evening, he let Ruiwen exert her ever-changing abilities to experience all kinds of fun.Ruiwen''s abilities recovered on the third day, and everyone she met could change. She had met many people and many beautiful women over the years.


    In addition, Ruiwen''s existence gradually became clear in the laboratory. They all knew that there was a mutant in the family, who often came out to scare people like a Smurf.Without deliberately concealing it, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau naturally also quickly learned that Magneto¡¯s mutant devil female Ruiwen was in Su Sheng¡¯s laboratory.This is a murderer with numerous plans. He has to be the mutant and responsible for the things Magneto has done, so Nick Fury can''t remain indifferent.


    He directly called Su Sheng and asked him to bring the devil girl to his head, but unfortunately Su Sheng only said three words on the phone.


    "impossible!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    This made Nick Fury very shameless and angry. This matter is different from other things. The Devilish Girl is a repeat offender!


    "Notify Steve Rogers and the special team to let them go to Su Sheng''s laboratory to capture the mutant demon girl Ruiwen back." Nick Fury picked up the phone and said angrily.


    After half an hour.


    Several vehicles stopped at the door of the laboratory, and the U.S. team entered the laboratory with a heavily armed task force.


    "Captain, do you need to do it later?" Brock Rumlow, the captain of the special forces, asked in a low voice.


    "I hope not." The US team said solemnly.


    After all, they have been on missions together, after all, they are comrades-in-arms.


    "So many people."


    In front of the French window, Su Sheng looked at the members of the US team and the special team and couldn''t help but smile, and said to the devil girl Ruiwen next to him: "Do you want to show up in this world in the future without worrying about being hunted down."


    "Master has a way?" Rui Wen asked with a smile.


    Su Sheng smiled and didn''t speak. After a while, 880 doors were pushed open, and members of the US team and special forces rushed in.


    Su Sheng had previously notified not to block.


    .


    The special team raised their guns and aimed at Ruiwen, but fortunately, they did not aim at Su Sheng.


    The US team said in a deep voice: "The director hopes that you can give us the magic girl. She is a criminal or a felon. No matter what reason you have or what reason, believe me, she is not worthy of you."


    "It''s not in a hurry. I recently invented a gadget that should be suitable for you." Su Sheng walked to the side and opened a box. Inside the box are bracelets similar to the ones on his wrist. Take them out one by one. Passed it to the US team, and then passed it to others one after another.


    Although they came with arms this time, they naturally did not have any malice towards Su Sheng. After all, this time they were only aimed at Ruiwen, a demon girl.And Su Sheng''s invention has always been special, so they didn''t resist, and they put on them one after another.


    "What''s this?" The US team led Su Sheng and asked.


    Su Sheng chuckles: "Handcuffs!"


    "what?"


    The US team was shocked and heard the click and click sound. The wristband that was nothing more than a finger madness has changed. In a flash, it turned into generous handcuffs and even sucked the other hand and held it together!


    Chapter 526: Nick Fury Compromise and Goal Naughty?


    The guns were scattered all over the ground.


    The US team and the special forces team struggled with their hands handcuffed, but the handcuffs were specially made by Su Sheng. They could not break free. The only possibility was the US team. His power was indeed great.


    Strong magnetic handcuffs, pulling airplanes with one arm.


    Even if the Thanos Captain with Infinite Gloves can hold on for a moment, his power cannot be underestimated.The US team lowered its head and gritted its teeth and roared in a low voice, the muscles of both arms seemed to burst, and the handcuffs actually meant to be separated.


    Su Sheng walked to the US team indifferently and pressed lightly on his handcuffs. In an instant, the handcuffs changed again, spreading from the wrists like iron armor. Not long after the US team was already trapped. He was motionless in the armor.


    "This is a new type of equipment that I developed using the abilities of the magic girl. Through deformation and nanotechnology, the handcuffs can usually exist in the form of bracelets, and then they can be turned into handcuffs, a body-covering restraint cage, and there is a calming gas inside. Now the US team should have fallen asleep, right?" Su Sheng chuckled and explained again. After a while, the iron armor turned into handcuffs again, and the US team seemed to have fainted.


    "Go back and tell Nick Fury that the magical girl is very important to me. If you still want to be an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., if you want good equipment, please help me get her a usable identity. If he disagrees ...It''s nothing." Su Sheng smiled: "It''s just that I promise he can''t catch the Devil Girl and don''t expect any more equipment in the future."


    Rumlow, the captain of the special team, frowned.


    Su Sheng didn''t say much and took off their handcuffs directly.


    "Speak to the captain for me, this is not a personal grievance!" Su Sheng said, and Rumlow asked the American team to lift up and hesitate to turn around and leave.


    Come in a hurry, go in a hurry.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident headquarters.


    When Nick Fury saw Rumlow and the waking American team knew the situation, his face was extremely gloomy. Although this action can only be regarded as a warning, it is not serious, but it is indeed very slapped when he is caught in the pot like this. ?


    but¡­¡­


    Su Sheng''s new invention?Deformed particles, handcuffs of nanotechnology?


    This is the ability researched from the witch''s gene, right?After all, transformation is the ability of a devilish woman. This makes Nick Fury unable to refuse. This is just a handcuff, what if it is other equipment?


    "You go back and rest."


    Nick Fury said, and decided to agree to Su Sheng''s condition and give the devil an identity.


    No way. First of all, Nick Fury does not intend to force Su Sheng to turn his face. No matter his strength or his current identity, he is destined to be difficult to adopt a completely tough attitude. In addition to Su Sheng¡¯s various research and inventions, I heard that he is still with the army. Fang has business dealings, although S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is strong, it has not yet reached the point of covering the sky.

 449 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 449

    Therefore, we can only compromise!


    In less than an hour, Su Sheng received the certificate from SHIELD, special advisor of SHIELD, okay?Many people have held this position. They don''t have much right, authority, or even much compensation, but the advantage is that they can live a fair and honest life.


    Su Sheng threw the certificate to Ruiwen and said with a smile: "I know that the director of the egg will definitely compromise."


    "So I''m from SHIELD now?" Ruiwen showed her credentials with interest.


    "No, you are my person!" Su Sheng smiled.


    Riven paused and smiled."Master, I don''t quite understand why you stayed in SHIELD."


    "Because it is more fun." If you are not in SHIELD but out of the business, then many things will not be able to participate, and the fun will naturally be much less.Pretending to be a hero, Su Sheng doesn''t care about his identity. The big boss behind the scenes is usually under the eyes of the protagonist. It is only revealed at the last minute. This is fun!


    Ruiwen hummed noncommittally and said again: "What are we going to do next? Do you want me to catch some mutants with special abilities and come back to help the master increase her strength? It''s a pity that Phoenix Qin is already dead. If the master can absorb it completely at that time That''s it, even Magneto is afraid of her ability!"


    "I thought of a person, she would definitely be willing to use it for the master." Ruiwen said suddenly.


    "Who?" Su Sheng pulled Ruiwen into her arms and sat on her lap. Ruiwen smiled and changed instantly.In an instant she became a girl with a pinch of white hair in front of her head.


    "Little naughty, she is a student of X Academy. As long as any form of physical contact, she will absorb the vitality of others. This makes her unable to fall in love and cannot live like a normal person. If anyone wants to become an ordinary person most, it is definitely her. !"


    "Even if the master doesn''t need her ability, he can take her over and do things for you." Ruiwen said.


    Su Sheng looked at the little naughty, no, he should be looking at Ruiwen''s mouth slightly raised."After digging the corner of Magneto King, go to the corner of Professor X? Is this okay?"


    "The owner said that the antidote was developed, and Xiaoqi will definitely inject the antidote. Anyway, she wants to become an ordinary person, right?" Rui Wen said with a smile.


    Su Sheng thought for a while."Then you go try it."


    "it is good!"


    Ruiwen, a devil girl, is naughty. The two of them are the main reasons for the research and development of the robot sentry. Perhaps, you can get the sentry out by yourself?Now that Ruiwen has an identity, she can leave with dignity, so she doesn''t have to worry about anything wrong with her ability.


    As for betrayal?


    It is unlikely that even if Magneto comes to her again, Ruiwen will not be able to follow Magneto again after the previous events.Ruiwen left Su Sheng and entered the laboratory again to continue''researching'' the deformed particles. She took time to visit the world of prison to see the black phoenix.


    It seems that she has no intention to wake up yet.


    Sheng Su took Jia Ying''s blood and returned, and studied it in the laboratory.


    Before long, a little pepper''s voice came from outside the laboratory, saying that there was a visitor.


    Visitors?


    Su Sheng put the things away and opened the door and said, "Who is looking for me?"


    "She said her name is Orolo Monroe." Little Pepper said.


    "Storm Girl?"


    Su Sheng had a little accident. Why did Storm Girl come to see herself at this time?


    The 527th chapter Su Sheng''s threat and the bait naughty


    Reception room.


    Su Sheng saw Storm Girl, her face looked tired and sad.Seeing Su Sheng, her eyes were still a little complicated. When Xiao Jiao left, Su Sheng sat down, and the Storm Girl spoke."I thought that even if your relationship with Qin is more complicated, after all...you will be a little bit sad. I didn''t expect you to have a new love so soon."


    "She is my secretary." Su Shengdao.


    "I''m talking about the devilish girl." The storm girl sneered.


    Su Sheng shrugged."You came to see me just to say this?"


    Storm Girl shook her head: "I''m here to ask you about the antidote. Magneto said that the military has found a mutant child who can develop an antidote for the mutant. Is this...really?"


    "Well, it should be still under development." Su Shengdao.


    "Then... is it true that you can incapacitate the mutant?" Stormgirl asked again.


    Su Sheng nodded and didn''t deny it, anyway, with the previous Thunder ability to pave the way, it is not a big deal to expose himself that can absorb the energy of others.And this has the advantage, that is, those who do not want 517 to become mutants will come to find themselves, and those who do not want to lose that ability will also come to find themselves and want to get rid of themselves. If you have more opportunities to do it yourself, no one needs to explain even if you kill it.


    "So you are just asking about this? Then you can call me directly, haven''t I told you my number?" Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Storm Girl shook her head: "The main purpose of my coming is for the professor to see you. Thank you for your previous help and... the power of the Phoenix!"


    "You have the power of Qin''s phoenix, right?"


    "What? The professor is afraid that I will lose control?" Su Sheng smiled."The power of the phoenix is ??very stable, and there is no abilities I can''t control. Therefore, I can avoid seeing the professor. I am not interested for the time being."


    "Are you afraid that the professor will discover your secret?" The storm female general said.


    "Psychic ability?" Su Sheng smiled and put her finger on her temple. This action made Storm Girl instantly shocked. Why, why is she so familiar?This seems to be the posture of the professor and Qin when he activates his mental abilities!


    The Storm Girl stood up vigilantly and pushed away: "What are you going to do, I warn you to spy on other people''s privacy casually is..."


    Before she finished her words, she felt her body drifting towards Su Sheng uncontrollably. Su Sheng stood up slightly and stroked Storm Girl¡¯s cheek, and whispered under her angry gaze: ¡°Look, it¡¯s not a professor. I have spiritual power, so I am not afraid of him, nor can he help me. Right now, my hands may make you feel anger and shame, but I can''t guarantee when you will feel the despair of loss of power."


    "So tell the professor to worry less about my business, otherwise the mutants will really not be far from extinction." Su Sheng finished speaking and relieved his ability.


    Storm Girl instantly landed and looked at Su Sheng angrily."Are you threatening me, threatening professor?"


    "You can understand it this way. The previous government and others will compromise because they have no way to eliminate mutants. Even if you cooperate and are harmless, your particularity will make the government unable to rest assured. Once they have the opportunity, they absolutely I won''t give up and destroy you." Su Shengdao.


    "What about you? Does the government worry about you?" The Storm Girl snorted.


    Su Sheng shrugged."I''m not a mutant, my ability is an abnormal change? It''s just an example."


    The Storm Girl was speechless.


    A person and an ethnic group are definitely different.


    "Go back." Su Sheng said indifferently and turned and left the meeting room. The Storm Girl snorted and could only leave.When she returned to the college before seeing the professor, she received a message that the naughty girl left without saying goodbye.


    This made Storm Girl''s mood even heavier.


    The death of Qin, Laser Eye, and the antidote of the mutants made the academy turbulent, and now the mischievous departure is even worse.


    Under the night.


    In the living room of Su Sheng''s room.


    Su Sheng was standing in front of the French window with a red wine glass, and two people stood behind him.


    One is Ruiwen, a devilish girl, and the other is a little mischief who was abducted by her.


    Little mischief left the college without saying goodbye because she was moved by the devil girl. She had heard the name of Su Sheng.A member of the S.H.I.E.L.D. organization''s Avengers?Possessing special abilities can also make mutants incapacitated and return to normal.The magical girl Ruiwen who had originally followed Magneto became an ordinary person because she absorbed energy. According to the magical girl, Su Sheng can make people incapacitate and become an ordinary person on a regular basis. This is what moved the little mischief.

 450 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 450

    She didn''t want to live a life that couldn''t even hold hands and kisses could kill her.


    She wants to be an ordinary person, no matter what the price is.


    She is fed up with this kind of life.


    "Master, I have brought the people." Ruiwen stepped forward and said, Su Sheng slightly turned around to look at the nervous little mischief and suddenly smiled at Ruiwen."How about the force I just installed? Does it look very aura?"


    "The dimly lit room, with your back facing you standing in front of the French windows holding wine glasses, looks very mysterious, even a bit evil, it should be very compelling, right?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Ruiwen and Little Naughty couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. To be honest, Little Naughty did have the feeling that Su Sheng described just now, but he didn''t have anything to force him to say now.Of course, the tension from before is gone.


    "You, can you really make me an ordinary person?" Little naughty asked tentatively.


    Su Sheng chuckled and suddenly raised his hand, and in an instant, the little mischievous body floated towards Su Sheng, his neck was instantly pinched and picked up.No effort, but this posture still makes Little Naughty uncomfortable and panicked.


    "Can you become an ordinary person, let alone, at least...you have someone you can get in touch with, don''t you?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    The little mischief was stunned for a moment.


    Suddenly lowered his head to look at Su Sheng''s hand holding his neck, his hand didn''t pinch his neck too hard, but he... was not affected by his own ability. Can he resist my ability?The little mischievous looked at Su Sheng in shock, but... must this method be used to prove it?


    The 528th chapter stealing trouble?Just grab it!


    Little naughty ability is actually very strong, but she has not fully developed it seriously.Now she can only be regarded as passive use ability, and she can''t even control it.When Su Sheng caught the little mischievous rub, then she felt the vitality she was absorbing.


    But Su Sheng''s vitality can''t be absorbed at all. He can say that he has no soul and is extremely powerful. How can he be affected by the little mischievous ability when several of the previously copied abilities are god-level?After copying the naughty ability, Su Sheng knew that if this ability was developed well, it could absorb the memory, vitality, and even ability of the opponent at the moment of touching the opponent.In the comics, the little naughty girl is the Rakshasa girl because of the long-term and continuous ability to absorb Captain Marvel and finally has the effect of flying, strengthening physical strength and endurance, and even the ability of several people at the same time in the later stage, it is not bad!


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng let go of Little Naughty, and Little Naughty rubbed his neck and looked at Su Sheng with some fear.


    At first she thought that Su Sheng was very compelling, but then she thought that he might be good contact, but when she came up, she grabbed her neck. This illogical or moody reaction made her never dare to react. Su Sheng has ~ any relaxation.


    No matter how harmless he behaves, the fear is still in his heart.


    perhaps?This is what kind of disagreement?


    Little mischievous thought that she would not dare to speak rashly anymore, Su Sheng turned to Ruiwen and said, "Wakanda''s position has been figured out, but my plan needs to be changed slightly."


    Ruiwen didn''t speak but waited for Su Sheng''s instructions.


    Originally, Su Sheng intended to get Ruiwen to get some Zhenjin out, but not long ago, there was news from the lighthouse base that Wakanda is now guarding Zhenjin very tightly, because there is a man named Ulysses Sklau The guy stole the vibrate he looked at, which caused the security level to rise sharply. Even if the magic girl herself invaded, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a lot of vibrate. It is said that vibrates are sold by the gram on the black market, which is very expensive. .


    However, a few dollars were not of much value to Su Sheng, so Su Sheng changed his plan.


    Since you can''t steal it, you can just grab it?


    If a few pieces are too few, then accept them all. If you have mastered all of Wakanda''s vibrates, it will be very convenient to do anything, and Wakanda not only has vibrates but also a heart-shaped grass that can strengthen your body. A good thing.


    Anyway, Wakanda has not yet come to the world. The advantage of isolation is that even if there is a war, the outside world will not easily know it. It would be good if the Panthers can be solved by the way!


    "I will send you to a place, and they will tell you the specific task content. I need to prepare something and then start again." Su Sheng said to Ruiwen and then directly released the shock wave wormhole.


    When this ability appeared, Ruiwen and Xiao Naughty were a little surprised.


    Su Sheng signaled Ruiwen to go in, and someone at the lighthouse base would tell her the specific mission content.


    Then Su Sheng contacted Fiora and the Kryptonians who had left the earth, and used the shock wave ability to transport the people back. Since they must be robbed, they must show their faces. After all, other people can''t grab much.


    Use Riwen''s ability to enter Wakanda and let Fiora lead the Krypton to take the shot, and finally take all the vibrating gold.Before the action, Su Sheng planned to do two things, one is a gun that reduces the beam. After all, the huge amount of vibrating is a troublesome thing to transport, and the other is the Nano Worm missile. As long as the gun is not stopped, basically Wakanda is all advanced and modern. Construction equipment, etc. will be destroyed.Although this is a bit of a disaster for Wakanda, what is there to say?


    Every husband is not guilty of guilt.


    Su Sheng chuckled and glanced at Little Naughty, a very ordinary look, but Little Naughty couldn''t help but shiver a few times.Su Sheng laughed blankly and walked to the sofa to sit down and beckoned: "Come here, sit down."


    Little mischievous refused to speak but couldn''t say what he said. He could only sit down a bit farther away from Su Sheng. It was quite miserable to say that little mischievous, there was no way to contact anyone, not to mention that he was almost sliced ??and studied later.


    "Sit closer." Su Shengdao.


    The little naughty moved to the side of Su Sheng, and when she saw Su Sheng''s dissatisfied frown, she hurriedly moved closer again, waiting until there was only one punch left between the two, Su Sheng."You have two choices now. First, stay by my side and be my pillow. If you behave well, I may occasionally spoil you. Second, I can help you absorb the capacity regularly so that you can enjoy your life as an ordinary person, but You need to stay with you."


    "I, can I go back? Actually, I actually want to think about it again." Little naughty whispered.


    "It''s because of your little boyfriend? You want to become an ordinary person because you want to fall in love with the ice man normally." Su Sheng smiled.


    The little mischievous nodded in a daze.


    "I will not force you to stay, but have you ever thought about it. If you become an ordinary person, can you really be with the iceman? Even if you can still stay in the academy, you can only Look, can your relationship be so strong without a common identity? There should be a lot of girls of the same age in your academy? Are you sure that the iceman will not empathize? It is a good way to keep a man with his body. But it is natural for men to like the new and dislike the old. What do you think will happen when your body is not attractive to him and you do not have a common identity to experience together?"


    "No, he won''t!" The little naughty said confidently.


    Su Sheng shrugged."To be honest, I have been tearing down CP recently and giving away green hats, so I don''t mind having one more for you."


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the time point of time. For example, Susan, such as Qin, seem to be dismantled like this. It can only be said that the people they contacted don¡¯t understand a truth, whether it¡¯s always yours or not. Besides, so as not to make others cheaper.


    One by one, playing mentally in love deserves his girlfriend to be pryed.


    Spiritual love is very important, but only spirit has a hammer?How many couples divorced because of this?Don''t think that women are so sacred that they only value feelings. These two aspects are complementary and indispensable.Of course, Su Sheng is also grateful to the men in the Marvel World for thinking so, otherwise, how could he make himself cheaper?


    "If you are so confident in your little boyfriend, how about we make a bet?" The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth lifted up and hooked the little mischievous shoulder with a smirk.


    The 529th chapter is lost, you must be my hound!


    "Bet, what to bet?" The little naughty asked in a low voice.


    "If your little boyfriend is loyal to your feelings, I will help you absorb energy regularly to make you an ordinary person. You don''t need to be by my side or have any relationship with me. It''s like going to the hospital to get medicine regularly. "Su Sheng smiled and stroked the shoulder of the mischievous person with his fingers, the feeling of touch made the mischief feel indescribable.


    On the one hand, I am very embarrassed and angry, on the other hand I enjoy it.


    It''s not that kind of enjoyment, but simply enjoy the feeling that you can kill each other without worrying about any contact like a normal person.


    Holding her shoulder, Su Sheng continued: "If he can''t do it, I will regularly let you enjoy the feeling of being an ordinary person, but you have to be my dog!"


    "What?" Little naughty was shocked.


    "Don¡¯t be so nasty in your mind. The dog I mean is a hunting dog. You guessed it? I¡¯m not a good person. The identity of S.H.I. , Do things for me."


    Su Sheng pinched the naughty chin with the other hand."If you win, you can get the life you want without paying any conditions. If you lose, you will naturally have to pay twice. It''s fair, isn''t it? It depends on whether you have so much confidence in your little boyfriend!"


    "How about, gamble or not?"


    "I...I..." Xiao Naughty hesitated, she did have confidence in the iceman, but the conditions of this bet were too big for her to decide for a while.


    "Don''t dare to bet? Then go back to the original situation. If you don''t want to stay with me as a pillow, then help you absorb energy and become an ordinary person, but the way to absorb it is that you want to be with your boyfriend Do the kind that you can¡¯t do. Of course, I won¡¯t preach everywhere, if I eat meat, your boyfriend has a chance to drink soup, he shouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡±

 451 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 451

    "No way!"


    Little naughty was instantly excited, if, if he had a relationship with Su Sheng, how could the Iceman not mind?And he couldn''t hide his special ability.


    "I...I bet with you!" the excited little naughty said in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng laughed?He eats meat for others to drink soup?What a joke, this is just to stimulate the little naughty, if the little naughty really chooses this way, then Su Sheng will definitely kill the iceman directly, but...this gamble is also very interested in Su Sheng.


    Although the iceman in the movie seems to be a little empathetic because of his little mischief, he has a little meaning for the Phantom Cat, but it is also hazy, so I am not sure if it will happen, but it is more interesting to bet like this. .


    "You can stay here these few days, and when I''m busy, we will confirm our betting appointment and see if the Iceman will empathize with you if you leave these days." Su Sheng smiled and got up with a little mischief After going out and arranging a room for her, Su Sheng went to the laboratory to get the two things needed and directly sent the shock wave wormhole to the lighthouse base.


    In the lighthouse base.


    General Hale explained the details of the mission clearly, and after figuring out the two equipment sent by Saint Su.


    task.


    it has started!


    According to the uniforms of the Kryptonians, Hale has made all the uniforms of the Holy Character Army. This mission Fiora, a hundred Kryptonians, the magical girl Ruiwen and the magnetic red girl will participate. As for Sif, he needs to stay guard here. The safety of Tandy is the same, and Hale is in charge of the whole process.


    In the dark, the Holy Character Army made its first move.


    The helicopter landed near Wakanda. According to the information provided by General Hale, Ruiwen, the devilish girl, changed into another look and approached one of the invisible entrances of Wakanda. After confirming that it was correct, the entrance opened and Ruiwen left. Go in and nod to the guard.


    "Thank you."


    "Long live Wakanda!" Ruiwen shouted with arms crossed.


    "Long live Wakanda!"


    The voice of the other party''s response just fell. Ruiwen suddenly kicked her yin leg. The pain of the broken egg made the other party bend over in an instant. Ruiwen turned around and came to the man''s back and stuck his neck slightly. For a moment, the other party slowly Landing.Ruiwen turned and manipulated, and in a blink of an eye, the invisible energy gate opened instantly.


    at the same time.


    Wakanda had already received the alarm that the door was suddenly enlarged and opened, and there was a lot of noise for a while, and it didn''t take long for the escort to arrive at the accident site on a mobile ship...


    .


    Fiora came in with the Kryptonian, the Magneto.


    Everyone is wearing the uniform of the Holy Character Army and wearing a mask.


    "Cihongwo, you and them occupy the control field, let''s say hello to Wakanda!" Fiora said, holding the Nanoworm missile and went straight away. At the same time, Cihongwo and the other Kryptonians followed Flew to the mine, I have to say that the strength of the magnetic red girl in the doomsday wasteland world is not bad.


    Ruiwen turned around and started operating the device, closing the door that had been opened again.


    "Discover the goal."


    The Wakanda transport ship quickly spotted Fiora flying towards this side. They were a little surprised to see Fiora flying in the sky, but soon they saw a dazzling red light!


    The heat rays directly hit the transport ship, and the transport ship exploded in an instant, causing screams and flames wantonly.


    Fiora flew directly in the direction of the palace without stopping, and at the same time, the Nanoworm missile had aimed at the tallest building in the palace and blasted it directly.


    boom!


    The missile hit the target, and in an instant countless nanoworms began to erode quickly, and the entire building had been swallowed up almost in the blink of an eye and it appeared to be spreading quickly around.King Techaka of Wakanda was awakened in his sleep and came to the conference hall. Other members of the royal family, such as Princess Ramanda, such as Prince Techala, later Black Panther 2.2, came with him. His sister Princess Su Rui.


    "What happened? We were attacked. Did the outside country find us?" Tchala asked.


    "Not sure yet." The king shook his head.


    "Only hundreds of people look more like combat teams. The opponents wear the same clothes but should not be ordinary people. Everyone can fly. One of them has strong magnetic field fluctuations. Their target should be Zhenjin Mine. But... ¡­Our trouble is not this.¡± Su Rui used Wakanda''s technology to quickly figure out the current situation, and she presented a three-dimensional virtual projection map."The other party has adopted an extremely advanced nanoworm technology. There are a lot of them. According to my calculation, in twenty minutes... Wakanda will no longer exist!"


    Chapter 530 Invasion of Wakanda!


    Wakanda will cease to exist?


    Su Rui''s words stunned everyone. They were very clear about Su Rui''s talent in technology. Since she said that, it was definitely not alarmist.


    "Is there a way to stop it?" Techara asked hurriedly.


    Su Rui said solemnly: "I can try to create an energy insulating force field to see if I can cut off the control of the nanoworms or their actions."


    "Then hurry up, I''ll go to the mine!" Techara said and hurriedly turned around and went out.


    The king''s face was heavy.


    Zhenjin Mine.


    The appearance of a hundred Kryptonians and the magnetic red girl is simply a disaster for the guards of the mine. Wakanda retains ancient customs. Although the technology is advanced and even more advanced than the outside world, the soldiers here still like it. Use cold weapons.


    Of course, even using thermal weapons is useless. The Kryptonians are steel bodies and have been trained for so long by the Great Bada. They can''t resist the wolf entering the sheep pen. In a flash, the guards here are completely resolved.


    The magnetic red girl threw something that looked like a toy. As soon as it landed, it turned into a huge transport ship. Some people from Krypton began to guard, some began to carry it, and they proceeded in an orderly manner.


    Techara got on the plane and left the palace to go to Zhenjin Mine. Just after flying, he saw the light on the ground slowly. This was the wreckage of a transport ship.Te Chara looked angry, this damn invader, no matter who he was, he would let the blood go.


    "Help, help me..." A soldier struggling back in the wreckage waved towards the plane in the air.


    Techara hesitated a little and decided to land. Although he should rush to Zhenjin Mine first, he couldn''t help his people.The plane fell slowly, and Techara ran out of it hurriedly, ran to the soldier''s side and helped her up.


    "Are you okay? Also, is anyone alive?"


    "No, no more." The soldier said weakly.


    Te Chara''s expression dimmed slightly, just about to help the soldier get on the plane, but suddenly a strange smile appeared on the soldier''s face, which made Te Chara instantly have a bad premonition and hurriedly wanted to avoid it, but... Too late!


    Click!


    He felt the other party buckle a bracelet on his wrist, and quickly changed his hands like handcuffs to fix his hands and spread his whole body. In the blink of an eye, he was trapped and plunged into darkness.With the infusion of calming gas, Techara only felt that his thinking became more and more blurred, more and more blurred, and finally did not know anything.


    ...


    palace.


    Su Rui watched the wanton nanoworm tapping on the manipulator. In an instant, a light blue energy barrier was created to cover the place where the nanoworm was. Seeing the nanoworm rolling like a tide, Su Rui Can not help but breathe a sigh of relief."It should be able to block it temporarily, as long as I can cut off the connection of these nanoworms, I should be able to..."


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly came from the side, and Su Rui turned around to see a woman falling from the sky, with a black uniform, a black cloak, and a black mask. The identity of the other party could not be seen at all, except for a sign on her chest.


    Fiora looked at Su Rui and then at the blocked Nanoworm and walked to the palace.


    The guard of the palace rushed over after hearing the news, and Fiora''s body shook slightly.Su Rui didn''t even see the opponent''s movements before seeing the guard fall to the ground, and the opponent had already walked towards the palace.


    "Do not!"

 452 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 452

    Su Rui shouted and rushed to help, but Fiora suddenly turned around and waved at her.In an instant, the gust of wind caused Su Rui to fly out and hit the energy shield heavily, then fainted with a clatter.


    Step by step.


    Fiora walked into the palace like a death slaughter guard, and saw the king and princess who were afraid but still calm.


    "All the vibrating gold and the heart-shaped grass, you can survive, and the people of Wakanda can also survive." Fiora watched the king slowly speak.


    "You, don''t think about it!" the king said solemnly.


    Fiora slowly took off the mask, his eyes gradually turning red.


    The king took the princess''s eyes and closed his eyes, ready to accept death in fear.After waiting for a while without feeling anything, he opened his eyes subconsciously but found that the other party was gone?After the rest of their lives, they let out a sigh, but quickly ran out worriedly.


    Before I could go out, I heard a loud noise outside. The two of them just ran out and saw each other flying into the air, and the energy shield made by Su Rui had been broken, and the Nanoworms swept like a tide again.


    Destroyed.


    Unmatched.


    Whether it was the swallowing of Nanoworms or the invasion of Kryptonians, Wakanda could not resist. The original sacred palace has now disappeared, and Nanoworms are rapidly spreading in other directions.


    Countless vibrating gold from the Zhenjin mine was loaded on a transport ship.


    Riwen took the plane to send Techara to the transport ship, and then prepared to go to the direction of the heart-shaped grass according to the position provided by General Hale.When she arrived, Fiora had already captured a priest, and at the same time she had almost collected the heart 550-shaped grass.


    "The master ordered that the Zhenjin and the heart-shaped grass should be brought back. You can destroy this place but don''t destroy it. He has to use Wakanda to do other things." Fiora said to Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen nodded.


    Techara was caught, Su Rui was in a coma, and the king and the princess were also in a coma under the swept by Nanoworms. The only person who can preside over the overall situation is the captain of the guard. She has to organize people to disperse the people and deal with the invaders. The avatar lacked skills, and when she finally rushed to Zhenjin Mine, she was easily solved by the Kryptonians.


    Messed up!


    Wakanda was completely messed up.


    Nanoworms are devouring, and the people of Wakanda are panicking, even if someone comes to the mine occasionally, there is no way to stop it.


    "Almost there?"


    Fiora and Ruiwen came to the mine and asked.


    "It''s still early. This is only partly mined, about one-tenth. It takes more transport ships and time to transport all of it, which takes too long."


    "Enough, blow up the traces of this mine to bury the mining. The owner said that there is time left to get it."


    "My task has been completed and I am ready to accept the team."


    Chapter 531 Sweeping Wakanda: Vibration and Heart-shaped Grass


    Fiora turned off the Nanoworm missile, and the Nanoworm that had swallowed everything came down like a tide, which made the people of Wakanda feel a little frightened.The magnetic red woman shrinks the transport ship, and Fiora takes Ruiwen to retreat and leave Wakanda.


    "Doesn''t the Nanoworm missile need to be recycled?" Ruiwen asked.


    "No, the master has other arrangements!" Fiora explained and flew out of Wakanda together.


    After coming out of the hidden barrier of Wakanda, a shock wave wormhole appeared in a hidden direction. They flew in one after another, and they returned to the lighthouse base in the next moment.


    In the lighthouse base.


    Su Sheng slowly got up. After Ruiwen¡¯s invasion successfully opened the invisible barrier, Su Sheng used the indigo ability to infiltrate Wakanda directly. Therefore, the entire invasion operation Su Sheng knew clearly and saw the future Black Panther being so easily by Ruiwen. Catch it, and saw that the old king saw his death as his home. Saint Su changed his mind temporarily and did not completely destroy Wakanda. Of course... Wakanda''s vibration was too much. If you don''t use mechanical equipment, then the 100 Kryptonians will at least be busy. I''m afraid it will take a few months to be cleaned up.


    Nima.


    I have to say that Wakanda is really rich.


    Since there is no way to get rid of them all in a short time, let''s keep them and mine them slowly. Anyway, the harvest this time is enough.After this disaster, Wakanda will definitely come out to find an explanation. In this way, the existence of the Holy Character Army can be regarded as a small reveal to make S.H.I.E.L.D. not so insecure. The red light ring is still stable. Staying in SHIELD, this made Su Sheng quite unhappy.Moreover, many people will not let go of the Nanoworm missile technology. As the top scientist in the current platoon, Su Sheng believes that he will definitely be able to see the Nanoworm missile''again''. There are not many people who can study the Nanoworm missile. Su Rui of Wakanda has this ability, but this technology will certainly not be handed over to SHIELD.


    There are not many people in S.H.I.E.L.D. who are trustworthy and capable of this, so...Nick Fury probably has to ask himself in a low voice.


    How interesting!


    This is much more interesting than destroying Wakanda. After all, if Wakanda is destroyed, many forces will intervene and will surely search for vibrance on a carpet. But how can others take away the things he reserved?If the old king of Wakanda is not stupid, and the mine has been buried, he will definitely not let other forces discover that there are more vibrating gold, because that would be a disaster for today''s Wakanda!


    "This action did a good job." Su Sheng first praised him and then took the shrunken transport ship from the magnetic red girl and got in. After a while, Su Sheng brought the black panther that was completely trapped, heart-shaped. The grass and the priest came out with a lot of vibration gold by the way.


    "Although obedient people are boring, they can satisfy me. I am never stingy with people who can satisfy me." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Heart-shaped grass is a special product of Wakanda. It is said that only the royal family can take it. The effect is similar to the super warrior serum, which can strengthen physical fitness and senses, and can also save lives. But as far as I know, the royal family can be a bit nonsense. There should be some kind of special ceremony to succeed."


    "That''s why you asked me to capture a priest." Fiora said.


    Su Sheng nodded."I will find a layer of heart-shaped grass transplanted below, Hale, you are responsible for researching how to take it correctly. After success, the people in this operation can take it every time. I will give you an extra opportunity."


    This is a chance for Ruby.


    Hale hurriedly thanked him gratefully.


    Modifying the reality, Su Sheng directly modified the last floor of the underground into a place that looked like a garden and grass. There was sunlight and pool water, which was completely illogical. After all, it was underground.But this happened again.


    "This part of vibrating gold will be brought back to you. If you find a new development of Krypton, use vibrating gold in exchange for good resources in the universe." The vibrating thing is not only harder on the earth, but also stronger than most of the universe. Materials are hard, and valuable things are valuable everywhere.


    The shock wave wormhole opened Su Sheng and sent Fiora and the others back to the battleship docked in the universe.


    "The shrunken beam gun is left for you. When you have time, I will carry some vibrating gold out. I will help you build weapons." Su Sheng confessed after thinking about it."I will leave this Prince Wakanda to you. In case the heart-shaped grass may need royal blood, you can also work out and deal with it, but it''s better not to let this guy run away!"


    "Don''t worry, Master!" Hale assured.


    "That''s it, it''s getting late, I''ll go back too." Su Shengchao beckoned Ruiwen to take her back directly.


    night.


    It passed quietly like this.


    Early the next morning, Su Sheng saw a very cautious little naughty.


    "How was your sleep last night?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Little naughty nodded and did not speak. She fell asleep after tossing and turning very late last night, but she did not dare to tell Su Sheng.


    "The Storm Girl just called me and asked if I had seen you. It seems that many people know your desire to become an ordinary person. But I didn''t say you are here. After all, in case you win the bet If you don¡¯t, you still have a chance to live a normal life!¡± Su Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll show you something after eating.¡±


    "What, what?" Little naughty asked.


    "You''ll know in a while."


    Twenty minutes later.


    Su Sheng came to his room with a little mischief and turned on a computer, and soon a picture appeared.


    "This is the academy?" Xiao Naughty asked in surprise.

 453 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 453

    "I have installed a few monitors in your school. You should be able to see how your little boyfriend feels towards you soon." Su Sheng patted the naughty shoulder without saying much and turned away.


    The little naughty stared at the monitor blankly, expecting and afraid of the iceman''s performance.


    Su Sheng is not sure what the Iceman will do or when he will do it, but he is not in a hurry, is he?He now even wants to know when S.H.I.E.L.D. will come to him, because it was a small conflict with Nick Fury last time because of the Devilish Girl. What will Nick Fury do if he asks for a visit this time?


    Chapter 532 Suspicious Nick Fury and Angry Maria Hill!


    SHIELD.


    Nick Fury rubbed his head while looking at the nanoworm in the glassware on the table. He knew Wakanda existed a long time ago and hoped that Wakanda would come out, but he didn''t expect the opportunity for Wakanda to come out. Was attacked!


    Early in the morning, Nick Fury received news that Wakanda was attacked and the city was almost destroyed. Zhenjin was all taken away. Wakanda¡¯s prince and successor to the throne were all missing. It is reported that Wakanda was attacked. It is a team of hundreds of people, everyone can fly, just like superman.The only two clues left, one is the nanoworm that can swallow tens of thousands of metals, and the other is the logo of the holy character emblem.


    Ancient Krypton!


    It is no stranger to see this sign Nick Fury, after all, the red light ring and the monster of the Doomsday are related to it.Nick Fury deliberately let the people of Wakanda see the sacred emblem on the red light ring and confirmed that it was exactly the same.


    What does this show?


    It shows that there are aliens who have been hiding on the earth, and the strength of this group of aliens is very powerful, and they are also very advanced in technology!Nick Fury has a headache while investigating news about the ancient Krypton.


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a knock on the door, and 660 Nick Fury responded and saw Maria Hill walk in.


    Nick Fury looked up and Maria Hill shook her head slightly.


    "Are so many scientists from S.H.I.E.L.D. not working?" Nick Fury said disappointedly.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. had more than one nanoworm, and he had already asked S.H.I.


    "Any suggestions?" Nick Fury said.


    "The size of the nanoworm is too small and the internal structure is too complicated. My personal suggestion may allow two people to try it." Maria Hill said."Dr. Hank Pim and... Saint Su."


    "Su Sheng!"


    Nick Fury murmured: "Don''t you think Su Sheng is a bit problematic? His encounter with Skye was because he was almost robbed. With his ability, even if he needed to act low-key at the time, it was impossible to be robbed. Technology got the principal from S.H.I.E.L.D. and easily became a major shareholder of Stark Industries. How long did it take? Less than two or three months? He said the news of the ancient god of Krypton. He is human. He has the ability, and there is more than one."


    "The chief suspects him?" Maria Hill said.


    Nick Fury said: "I doubt everyone, even myself!"


    "I just think his appearance is too coincidental, and the development is too fast. It seems to be going smoothly according to a certain plan. However, the message from the person below said that he has no problems, and I have no problem for the time being. Seeing what''s wrong with him, it''s just a...feeling." Nick Fry paused."For example, this time about the magic girl? How long did he get to know the magic girl before he was able to develop such a cross-age study of deformed particles? And the magic girl did not seem angry at all after being studied. Vampire''s serum, I always think he knows a lot of things, and now he just releases it a little bit."


    "Forget it, you can tell Su Sheng to come and study this nanoworm." Nick Fury shook his head."By the way, what happened last time may not be very pleasant, you..."


    "I understand, the task is important!" Maria Hill answered.


    Nick Fury nodded and Maria Hill turned and went out.


    As the director of SHIELD, being suspicious is a good quality.It is precisely because of this suspicion that Nick Fury has a lot of hole cards.Now, his biggest trump card is the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, whether it is the ancient Kryptonian aliens, or anything else, if the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube project can succeed, at least it will have a certain degree of protection.


    laboratory.


    Su Sheng, who was studying Jia Ying''s blood, heard Xiao Chili''s greeting and turned and left and went to the reception room. Maria Hill was looking around in plain clothes.


    "It turned out to be you."


    Seeing Mary Hillsu Sheng couldn''t help laughing.


    "Is there a problem?" Maria Hill said.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "If it is said that SHIELD is the one who is the most uncomfortable with me, it should be you, and the director asked you to come over. What is this? Asking me to trouble me? Probably not. I''m very honest these days. Didn''t do anything, so there should be something in the bureau that needs me? So, did you come to vent my anger?"


    "I''m just here to inform you that you need to go to the bureau to study a kind of nanotechnology." Maria Hill said lightly.


    "Okay, when will we leave?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Maria Hill was stunned.


    agreed?Is this agreed?Although she seems calm, she is actually ready to be made difficult.


    "Is it surprising? Do you think I should humiliate you without fear before agreeing?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Maria Hill did not speak, but her expression agreed with Su Sheng''s statement.


    Su Sheng smiled happily: "Do you think I didn''t do this? Do you know that the devilish woman Ruiwen lives with me? Do you know that she can be like anyone?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Maria Hill looked ugly in an instant, didn''t the subtext of his words mean that the devilish girl had become like him and made Su Sheng vent her anger?And with his character, the ghost knows what he did to the devil who became his own?Although not herself, the feeling still made Maria Hill angry.


    "If you dare to do this again, I will never let you go!" Maria Hill gritted her teeth.


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly."When are you leaving?"


    "Humph!"


    Maria Hill took a deep breath and snorted and walked straight out of the door. Su Sheng smiled and followed out.


    Get in the car.


    Maria Hill drove straight to the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident.


    In a certain floor of the laboratory, after Su Sheng came in, he found that an old man was studying nanoworms on the experimental platform, and a woman with short hair stood beside him.


    "This is Dr. Hank Pim."


    "This is Su Sheng."


    Maria Hill introduced the two to each other, and then introduced the woman with short hair."This is Hope, the daughter of Dr. Hankpim."


    Su Sheng nodded with a smile, the first generation of Ant-Man and the second generation of Wasp, I didn''t expect Nick Fury to call them.


    Chapter 533: The first generation Ant-Man and the second generation Wasp?


    "I know that you are now a major shareholder of Stark Industries. Several inventions are very good. You are much better than the Stark family." Hank Pim said to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shrugged."I think so too."


    "I heard that you have developed a deformable particle? You can change the structure of an object, regardless of the size?" Hank Pim asked with interest~.


    As a hero who has retired for many years, one of the core figures of S.H.I.E.L.D. in the early years, the first generation of Ant-Man, Hank Pim and Howard Stark have a poor relationship.Although his scientific research direction is relatively single, he still admires Su Sheng''s several research inventions.Being able to acquire Stark Industry and bring Stark Industry back to life with his own invention, Hank Pim has a good impression of Su Sheng.


    "The Nanoworm problem will trouble you." Maria Hill said and turned and went out.


    Su Sheng shrugged and smiled at the silent Hope on the side, then put on a white coat and other equipment and began to study Nanoworms with Hank Pim.Nanotechnology is somewhat similar to Pim particles studied by Hank Pim, at least in some principles.And Su Sheng is currently recognized as a genius scientist, and every word that makes people feel dizzy comes out from the mouths of Su Sheng and Hank Pim. The two have a very happy conversation.

 454 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 454

    Hank Pim has long been retired, and the relationship with his daughter is not so harmonious. It is rare to meet someone who appreciates and can talk with each other. This makes Hank Pim very happy, and his words are a little glowing. The meaning of spring.But after all, he was getting older, and after a few hours he looked a little weak and tired.


    "I''m getting old." Hank Pim sighed.


    Su Sheng smiled: "The technology of this nanoworm is very interesting. It can''t be studied thoroughly in a short time. You should go to rest first."


    "Okay." Hank Pim replied and went to the room arranged by S.H.I.E.L.D. to take a rest. Su Sheng thought about it and wanted to be active and ventilated. Anyway, he knew about the nanoworm technology, what did he think When the''research'' comes out, the''research'' comes out.


    After turning around, I looked at Skye and chatted for a while before Sheng Su came back.


    When I returned to the laboratory, Su Sheng, I saw Hope, who had no sense of existence before, seemed to be studying nanoworms. When Su Sheng came in, Hope stopped and opened his mouth to leave. Su Sheng waved his hand and said: "If you are interested, just study. I plan to rest for a while."


    "Oh."


    As the daughter of Dr. Hankpim, it is not a big deal for Hope to study nanoworms.Saint Su came to the side and sat down and asked Hope casually: "Your relationship with Dr. Hank... is not very good?"


    "Not really." Hope said.


    Su Shengdao: "I heard that Dr. Hank was a member of S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. for a long time, and there is also a set of Ant-Man equipment that can be reduced. Your mother seems to be the reason..."


    "What do you want to say?" Hope raised his head and looked at Su Sheng with a cold face.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little interested in the quantum field, and..." Su Sheng paused for a while and seemed to be considering whether or not to say it. After a while, he continued: "There is no concept of time or space in the quantum field. I checked. Under the files of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is said that your mother had an accident because of the mission with your father. If, I mean, if she enters the quantum realm, she may be... still alive!"


    Snapped!


    Hope accidentally touched the thing on hand to the ground, but she didn''t care at all but quickly came to Su Sheng."What you said is true? My mother is still alive?"


    "I''m not sure, but it is possible." Su Sheng thought for a while."If you have any thoughts on this matter, maybe we can talk in detail later when we find time."


    "Can''t it work now?" Hope asked.


    Su Sheng looked at the laboratory and shook his head: "This is SHIELD!"


    Hope didn''t react at first, but quickly understood that this is S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and no one would be so stupid to let S.H.I.E.L.D. know all the research.My father originally researched the Pim particles and made the Ant-Man suit. It was because S.H.I.E.L.D. learned that so many things happened later. In the end, his father also withdrew from SHIELD.


    Su Sheng and Hope exchanged numbers, and Su Sheng also specially reminded Hope not to talk to Dr. Hank Pim about this for the time being, and Hope agreed.


    In the next few days of research, Su Sheng and Dr. Hank Pim got along very well, and Hank Pim found that his daughter seemed to be a little different to Su Sheng, which made him very surprised and stunned, but it didn¡¯t happen. Say what.


    Almost a week.


    Su Sheng and Hank Pim finally studied the structure of nanoworms and discovered the source of the nanoworms.Unfortunately, the signal from this source has completely disappeared and cannot be traced at all.Although this result is unsatisfactory, but... it can only be so.


    "Can you apply this nanotechnology?" After S.H.I.E.L.D. sent Hank Pim and Hope away, Nick Fury finally appeared.As soon as we met, Nick Fury asked about nanotechnology.


    "Yes." Su Sheng said casually.


    "I need detailed documentation on nanotechnology." Nick Fury said.


    Su Sheng looked at it: "Why should I give it to you?"


    Nick Fury frowned and said: "Don''t forget, Nanoworm is S.H.I.E.L.D., you research..."


    "Are you stupid?" Su Sheng directly interrupted Nick Fury and said unceremoniously."I''m here to help you conquer the internal structure of nanoworms and trace the source signal, not to help you analyze nanotechnology!"


    "Nanotechnology, will I be okay long ago?" Su Sheng shook the bracelet on his wrist."Did you forget something? The previous handcuffs were made by me using deformed particles combined with nanotechnology."


    "..."


    Nick Fury was silent, as if... as if it was so?


    "I have sorted out the files of the internal structure and signal of the nanoworm. If you can research nanotechnology by yourself, you are your business. If you want to directly ask for nanotechnology, you can''t do it!" Su Sheng whispered and turned away. .


    Chapter 534 Finding Gravity and Dating Hope!


    After leaving S.H.I.E.L.D., Su Sheng did not return to the laboratory but went to the laboratory on the west coast.


    Although the place over there is very large, it is not difficult to repair it. It is basically ready for use. Susan has called several times these days.The West Coast laboratory was used in the movie as the post base of the Avengers. It covers a large area and building area. Although the external environment has not been repaired, the interior and exterior of the building can be used, hundreds of large and small. This room is very luxurious and spacious.


    The master bedroom of Su Sheng is more than 600 square meters, and it is also equipped with a small laboratory.


    Susan took Su Sheng around for a round and then went to his bedroom, staying for more than two hours.


    Outside the window, the setting sun went down.


    If you stand at the window, you can look at the ocean not far away. The breeze blows from the window. Susan sits on Su Sheng with messy hair and enjoys the process of returning from heaven to the world.Su Sheng lightly hugged Susan and said softly: "Actually, if you can master your own abilities, it will not affect your life! On the contrary, this world is very dangerous. You may encounter more when you follow me. It¡¯s dangerous. I...may not be the kind of...good guy you think!"


    "Do you want to drive me away?" Susan got up and looked at Su Sheng."I heard that there are a few more mutants in the lab over there, are you helping them absorb energy?"


    "Who told you?" Su Sheng asked curiously.


    Susan didn''t speak.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Little Chili? At first, she thought you were worried about losing your job. Didn''t expect you two to form an alliance now? But you didn''t seem to understand what I just said. I said you might be by my side. You will be in danger, so I said it¡¯s good for you to keep your abilities. Do I need to say that if I want to drive you away?"


    Susan seems right after thinking about it!


    "It seems that too few meetings recently made you think about it." Su Sheng reached out and nodded Susan''s mouth."Go on, we come to the second round."


    Susan blushed and moved down slightly, leaning forward and provoking.


    Night came and left quietly.


    The dazzling sunlight made Su Sheng and Susan wake up from their sleep, took a shower and dressed neatly to eat breakfast.After breakfast, Su Sheng did not leave but made a few phone calls. One was to call General Hale and ask her to investigate Gravity through Hydra''s resource investigation, and the other was to call Hope''s preparations to meet at a time.


    Gravity onium is a very special substance. Later S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra were robbing them. Among S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, General Hale¡¯s daughter Ruby Hale injected gravitational onium, but only 8% of them were allowed. She was mentally insane and finally cut her throat. Later, Air Force General Glenn Talbot inhaled gravitational onium and became the king of Wanli. She fought with Zhenbo and almost caused the destruction of the earth. The title of Zhenbo Woman, the destroyer of the world, was also due to this. Come, be misunderstood.


    After all, the last picture I saw was Skye.


    Speaking of this, General Glenn became very conceited that he was able to control gravity as the Queen of Wanli. He thought he was extremely powerful and planned to deal with Thanos who happened to invade the earth. As a result, his method of death was the same as Thanos¡¯ ebony throat. Hung up after entering space.


    Gravity is considered the weakest of the four basic forces. To deal with Thanos, it would be nonsense to hold Thanos with infinite gloves, but if he can become the King of Wanli, his strength is still quite strong. Su Sheng did not intend to become the King of Wanli, but Finding gravity onium can make people around you become the king of Wanli.


    For example, Ruby!


    Even if she is a genetic warrior, it should be fine to inject gravity onium if it is reinforced with heart-shaped grass. After all, when she injects gravity onium in the TV series, gravity onium has absorbed two people. After the injection, the thinking and voice of those two people have been It is disturbing Ruby''s mind, which is one of the reasons why she loses control.


    at dusk.


    A western restaurant in New York, Su Sheng met Hope.


    "I thought you would ask me to go to your laboratory." Hope said.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "I am different from Dr. Hank Pim. Although I have studied a lot of things, I don¡¯t like staying in the laboratory all the time. After all, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve come out alone to meet in the laboratory. It''s too impersonal, isn''t it?"


    "I want to know something about the quantum field..." Hope said.


    Su Sheng didn¡¯t get too long to talk about it quickly. According to him, he entered the quantum realm by chance in an accident, but he didn¡¯t remember what happened in the quantum realm or didn¡¯t remember it completely. I don''t know, but after he came out, he found that time had passed for a long time, which was very wrong, and then he began to study relevant knowledge in the quantum field.

 455 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 455

    "I''m not sure about the true or false, but I think the possibility is very high. The best way is to experiment. If you can enter the quantum field again, you will be able to know if it is true or false. The influence of the quantum realm, if you don¡¯t remember anything, you can¡¯t do anything, how to come out is a problem.


    "So we need Ant-Man suits?" Hope answered.


    "Not enough. If your mother is really alive and still in the quantum realm, then the current Ant-Man suit is not enough to deal with the situation in the quantum realm. Otherwise, your mother can come out by herself. The suit must be upgraded!"


    "I need to think about it." Hope said.


    "Of course, I''m just providing advice and what I know." Su Sheng responded with a smile.


    The next two 2.3 briefly talked about work, life and other things. After more than an hour, Su Shengcai and Hope left the restaurant, watched Hope drive away from Su Sheng and planned to stop the taxi back to the laboratory.


    "Crack!"


    A car suddenly stopped on the side of the road, the window rolled down, and a blonde girl said, "You seem to need a ride?"


    "It looks like it is." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    The blond girl bent over and opened the passenger''s door, and Su Sheng followed into the car.


    Seeing that the blonde girl drove without asking where she was going, Su Sheng couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Do you know where I am going?"


    "I don''t know, but I think Mr. Su Sheng shouldn''t mind taking a moment to chat with a girl like me alone?" The blonde girl said with a smile.


    Chapter 535: Tracy and Jessica Jones


    "In fact, I mind!" Su Sheng said lightly.


    The blonde girl was stunned and said casually: "I think Mr. Su Sheng may have misunderstood. My name is Cui Xi. I hosted a show called Cui Xi said. As a host and a reporter, I just want to talk to Su Sheng. Mr. Talk about Stark Industries. Of course, I know it might be impolite not to make an appointment, so I think we can find a quiet place to have a drink and chat alone."


    "Now as a host, do reporters do the same?" Su Sheng looked at Cui Xi.


    Although she did not say her surname, Su Sheng knew that her full name should be called Trish Walker, or it could be called Passy.In the comics, she also has the identity of a superhero Hellcat, and she also has a adopted sister named Jessica Jones!


    That''s right.


    It''s the Jessica Jones in the League of Defenders!


    "Life is not easy. I''m not like Mr. Su Sheng. 15 You can acquire the shares of Stark Industries and become a major shareholder in a short time. I am curious how you did it? Bring Stark Industries back to life? The future? Does Stark Industries have any plans?" Trish asked while driving.


    "I''m currently studying a cross-era project. If it succeeds, it will become a technological milestone in this era." Su Sheng said casually.


    Trish said excitedly: "Really? Can you know what it is?"


    "Where are you going?" Su Sheng seemed to ask casually.


    Trish said hesitantly, "I have a good bottle of red wine at home, why don''t you... try it?"


    Su Sheng said noncommittal.


    It didn''t take long.


    Cui Xi brought Su Sheng to her apartment. The location and area were pretty good. It seemed that Cui Xi''s income should be pretty good.


    "It''s a little messy at home, just sit down here." Cui Xi first greeted Su Sheng warmly and then said apologetically."I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    "it is good."


    Cui Xi took the bag to the bathroom and closed the door. Cui Xi hurriedly took out the phone from the bag and broadcasted a number. When the call was connected, Cui Xi hurriedly lowered his voice and said, "I''m in trouble, you have to help me. .You must bring me a good bottle of red wine as soon as possible, yes, I am at home, but there are people in my family, so... I will give you the money later, please Jessica, this matter is very important. click it."


    liqueur?


    She didn''t have any good red wine at all. This was just an excuse. Although it was an excuse that she knew well, she still had to prepare, so Trish had to ask someone for help.Putting down the words, Trish said softly while looking at herself in the mirror.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s not a big deal, anyway, sooner or later, he will be asleep instead of being used for big news, at least... he is very young and handsome!"


    "Come on, Trish, you can do it!"


    Opening the door, Cui Xi smiled like a flower and sat down beside Su Sheng.I have to say that Cui Xi did not lose as a reporter and a host. She was really good at talking and talked, so she started chatting with Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng didn''t seem to be impatient, which made Cui Xi more or less relieved, just looking in the direction of the balcony from time to time.


    Twenty minutes passed without knowing it, Su Sheng was in no hurry, and Cui Xi was a little anxious.


    "Damn it, why aren''t you here yet!" Cui Xi mumbled secretly but suddenly heard the phone ringing...


    She hurriedly picked up her mobile phone but found that it didn''t ring at all. When she turned around, she saw Su Sheng picked up the phone and gestured to the side to get the call.Trish sighed in relief and hurriedly walked to the balcony to contact Jessica, and then saw a figure climbing upstairs.


    This is ten stories high, even if there are balconies on each floor, it would be too exaggerated to climb up without any auxiliary tools.


    This person.


    It is Jessica Jones!


    Jessica Jones had an accident at home when she was young. Although she was cured, under the special arrangement of a caring person, she gained super powers that became infinitely powerful, comparable to flying jumps.


    "Thank God you finally came." Trish whispered excitedly as Jessica Jones climbed onto the balcony.


    "This is the last time. Next time you find a man, don''t let me bring you wine, and...pay." Jessica Jones handed the wine to Trish and stretched out a little dissatisfied.


    Trish didn''t mind giving out the money to Jessica Jones. Jessica Jones tucked her lips away and glanced inward to see Su Sheng who was on the phone with her back."seriously?"


    "Oh, just leave it alone. If you find out, you will be embarrassed." Trish urged.


    Jessica Jones turned around and jumped down without saying much.


    boom!


    There was a soft noise, and Trish couldn''t help feeling a little envious as Jessica Jones landed gently and left before turning back.


    Back in the living room, Su Sheng seemed to just finish the call.


    Looking at Trixi holding the red wine, Su Sheng said with some regret: "It seems that I have no chance to taste your... wine."


    Tri Xi was shocked."why?"


    "Something happens temporarily, I have to go first."


    "Don''t, I think we just talked well, didn''t you? And the wine has already been taken out, why not taste it?" After such a long delay, I finally got the wine. Of course, Trish refused to give up all his efforts. Just let Su Sheng leave.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, just keep the wine for next time." Su Sheng was very sorry but his attitude was firm.


    "Can I know why?" Trish asked unwillingly.


    Su Sheng walked in front of Cui Xi and stopped her waist with both hands. Cui Xi was shocked and heard Su Sheng said: "Whether it is wine or you, I am very interested. You are the first reporter to find me, so I don¡¯t Mind if we get what we need from each other, but there is not enough time, something that is likely to cause a sensation in the world, I will be there within 30 minutes, so..."


    Cui Xi suddenly turned around and opened the wine. Gudong Gudong helped Su Sheng get a glass, turned around and handed the wine glass to Su Sheng. Su Sheng accepted it without comment. As soon as he was about to drink, Cui Xi suddenly opened the zipper of the skirt with his back, and the skirt fell on. At the same time, Cui Xi watched Su Sheng slowly squat down.


    "Perhaps...some things can be done at the same time, so time should be enough?"

 456 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 456

    Su Sheng smiled.


    Which is important to save the world or enjoy beautiful women?Of course it is to enjoy the beauty!


    Chapter 536: Loki is here!


    That''s right.


    save the world!


    The phone call he just received was from Phil Coleson. Although it was just a few words, Su Sheng could hear from his eager tone that something was definitely going on, it was a big deal!Although he didn''t say exactly what happened, he just said that a base of S.H.I.E.L.D. was attacked and important items were stolen. Agent Eagle Eye could guess that it was a traitor to Su Sheng.


    Loki is here!


    Teleported to the earth through the universe cube, controlled the eagle eye with the psychic rod, and snatched the universe cube.


    The story of Avengers One begins, right?


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is no stranger to the name Loki. After all, when Thor came last time, Loki controlled the Destroyer armor to try to kill Sol. His name and identity had long been registered in S.H.I.E.L.D. The remains of the Destroyer¡¯s armor are still in SHIELD.Now that Loki appears strongly to steal the Cube of the Universe and control the Hawkeye, S.H.I.E.L.D. will definitely have to deal with it with all its strength, and it is also proper to summon the Avengers.Phil Coelson hoped that Su Sheng could arrive at the meeting place within half an hour, and Su Sheng also planned to participate in this matter.


    Whether it''s a universe cube or a scepter of mind.


    Su Shengdu intends to copy.


    But Trish''s behavior also surprised him.


    Su Sheng tilted the wine glass slightly and spilled the red wine on Cui Xi''s face. Cui Xi was stunned to show his jerky skills, hoping that Su Sheng could stay.


    save the world?


    Let''s put it aside first, anyway, even if Loki gets the Universe Rubik''s Cube, he won''t do anything right away. He still needs time to arrange it. Even now, it''s just waiting, right?People Cui Xi specially invited herself to come home, and she worked so hard, and even specially asked Jessica Jones to send the red wine from the stairs. How bad is this kind of heart?


    Turn off the phone.


    Su Sheng enjoyed Trixi... and her wine.


    As time passed, Nick Fury''s face in SHIELD was gloomy and terrifying.Looking at Phil Coleson, who put down the phone again, Nick Fury said, "Still not getting through?"


    "Yes, turn off!"


    "Are you sure you told him the seriousness of this matter?"


    "I think I made it clear!"


    "Damn it!" Nick Fury thumped the table."This matter is no small matter. You can''t mess around like before. You immediately lock Su Sheng''s position, no matter what he is doing, bring him over!"


    "Yes!"


    Phil Colson nodded and saw the door pushed open just as he was about to leave.


    Su Sheng walked in.


    "You finally came." Seeing Su Shengfeier, Coelson and Nick Fury were relieved, and Nick Fury himself did not notice that although he doubted Su Sheng, he felt relieved when Su Sheng came. The feeling of anxiety and irritability disappeared instantly.


    "What are you doing, how did the phone turn off?" Nick Fury asked.


    "Thank you, please pour me a glass of water." Su Sheng first said to Phil Coleson, and then said angrily after drinking the water: "Please take a look at yourself carefully, and then look at me."


    The two looked at it subconsciously, nothing special?


    "Look at what?" Phil Colson asked.


    "Look at your age and look at your appearance. You are willing to be a single dog. That is your business. As a rich man, a genius scientist, a super-powered person, rich and golden, how can you be young and handsome without nightlife? I''m glad I didn''t shut down before, otherwise I wouldn''t be here now!"


    "..."


    This is too hurtful. Although Nick Fury has long black spots or a one-eyed one, he is the head of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. Isn''t it easy for a high-ranking authority to find a woman?Although Phil Coleson said that he was almost at a level, his appearance was higher than that of Nick Fury. It is said that he also has a girlfriend who likes to play the cello?


    "We want to protect the safety of this world. Do you know how many cases that cause panic in the world happen every moment?" Nick Fury said with a dark face.


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know!" Su Sheng pouted, "I only know that I am very upset right now. Either you find me an enemy who can fight, or you find me a woman who can continue that. It''s too uncomfortable, I think... Maria Hill is good."


    boom!


    Nick Fury couldn''t help knocking off the table."Su Sheng, it''s not the time to make a joke, do you remember Rocky? He is here! He took away important items from S.H.I.E.L.D. and also controlled Agent Hawkeye. In any case, we must find things back and defeat them as soon as possible. Loki, I have notified the others. Now I need you to find a way to find this Loki." After a pause, Nick Fury followed."Skye''s computer skills are very good, and I have asked her to participate in this mission. You, you can first go to Skye to understand the situation, adjust your emotions as soon as possible, and then invest in this mission! "


    What does this mean?


    Maria Hill, did you disagree so you got my girlfriend Skye?What emotions to mediate?Isn''t it the emotion of being up?Nick Fury made such an arrangement under such circumstances, and Su Sheng felt that he really deserved the title of King of Agents.


    In any case, the main purpose is to complete the task.


    Su Sheng glanced at Phil Coleson, Phil Coleson''s expression was somewhat embarrassed, he was ashamed of his boss, right?Seeing Su Sheng looking at him, Phil Coleson said with a smile."This time we are going to change a special place to command operations. You can go to Skye first, and I will take you there in an hour."


    "One hour? Time is not enough!" Su Shengdao.


    "..." Nick Fury felt his head buzzing, and said directly: "Then two hours, go quickly."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng chuckled and turned and went out.


    Nick Fury took a deep breath to adjust."How''s Bruce Banner?"


    "Natasha went to talk, there should be no problem." Phil Colson said.


    "Is the cryogun and the molecular handcuffs ready?"


    "Ready."


    "Where is the red light ring?" Nick Fury said again."I have a hunch that Loki''s appearance this time is definitely not as simple as the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. There is also the scepter in his hand that controls the eagle eye. We need to gather all the power. If the situation changes, let Hulk wear the red light ring. ."


    "Is this... too dangerous?" Phil Colson frowned.


    Chapter 537 The Aircraft Carrier and Su Sheng''s Plan


    After the last battle between Red Light Hulk and Doom Day, Doom Day did not know where it was taken by Gu Yi Mage. The Red Light Ring was taken over by S.H.I.E.L.D. together with Bruce Banner who had returned from Hulk status.


    During this period of time, Bruce Banner has been in the residence arranged by S.H.I.E.L.D., knowing that his transformation will be very troublesome, so his life during this period is not bad except for having no freedom.Natasha was ordered to talk to Bruce Banner, and Bruce Banner agreed.Of course, the reason is not to hope that Hulk can help but to hope that Bruce Banner will provide technical support.As for whether Hulk will have trouble after transforming, what should I do if I am controlled after putting on a red light?


    Nick Fury felt that Su Sheng should be able to solve it, after all, he had already solved it once.No matter how bad it is, can a nuclear strike be used the same way last time?He is not afraid that Hulk is hard to deal with, but he doesn''t know how to deal with it!


    In Skye''s room.


    Su Sheng is in a fierce battle with Skye. He didn¡¯t know how to make it. He really didn¡¯t mean to tease Nick Fury. It only took forty minutes. If Trish has experience, maybe it¡¯s okay, but what makes him wonder is that Trish is still not. Nima is a novice?Newbies who are not yet fledgling!In this case, even if the freshness is strong, even if Cui Xi is proactive, it is too likely to make Su Sheng happy.So Su Sheng made full use of Nick Fury''s two hours to adjust his emotions.


    Two hours later.


    Skye lowered his head awkwardly and followed Su Sheng and Phil Coleson on the plane to go to the meeting place.

 457 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 457

    Under the night.


    A huge mothership was parked in the middle of the vast ocean, and from the plane into the mothership, countless agents were busy.Although Skye is Su Sheng''s girlfriend, she is honestly not qualified to join the Avengers mission, so her job is to use her computer technology to find Loki.As for Su Sheng, Phil Coleson certainly hopes that he can help find it. After all, Su Sheng''s strengths are not only super powers, and Su Sheng does have a way to find it.


    In the movie, Bruce Banner used the search for gamma rays and finally found Loki''s location. Of course, it was Loki who showed up deliberately to attract firepower so he could find it so quickly.However, Su Sheng still intends to paddle the water and wait until everyone arrives.


    Therefore, Su Sheng pretended to use the computer to find Loki''s whereabouts in the room arranged for him, but actually invaded the aircraft carrier''s system."This is the aircraft carrier developed by S.H.I.E.L.D.? It looks pretty good but not very practical! It can''t even fly in the sky, the power system is too poor, the defense system is worse, and it is easy to be destroyed."


    Looking at the design and structural drawings of the aircraft carrier, from Su Sheng''s eyes, it can only be regarded as ordinary. Even if the prot¨¦g¨¦ loses the ability to travel through time, it should be able to easily destroy the aircraft carrier of SHIELD.


    Just like the Hawkeye in the movie, as long as the engine of the aircraft carrier is destroyed, it will fall directly and lose its combat capability. A network intrusion can paralyze the operating system.Su Sheng deliberately checked the cost of this aircraft carrier, and he had an idea after reading it.


    Nick Fury must be corrupt.


    Think of Nick Fury¡¯s countless secret bases. If he is not corrupt, how can his financial resources keep these bases running?Turning off the computer casually, Su Sheng squinted his eyes and rested while thinking about what he could do to take advantage of this.


    Loki took away the cosmic magic, used the scepter of mind to control the eagle eye and Professor Eric made a portal so that the Zetarian army could invade New York, but...if he remembers correctly, he wants to activate the cosmic cube to continuously and steadily start teleportation The door requires a very strong energy. The nuclear reactor developed by Iron Man is used in the movie, but now that Iron Man lets himself get rid of it, there will be no nuclear reactor. What does Loki use to open the portal of the universe cube?


    Will it be yourself?


    After all, Hawkeye has told Loki a lot. His technological talent Loki is unreasonable and doesn¡¯t know. In addition to the Destroyer last time, Loki¡¯s careful eyes will definitely get revenge. The most likely way is to use the Scepter of Mind. self-control!


    He can copy the abilities of the mind gems and help him open the portal. By the way... by the way, copy the abilities of the universe cube?Wait, if you are controlled by Loki, you can do a lot of things?For example, the new element discovered by Howard Stark was snatched from SHIELD.


    Anyway, there is Rocky''s back!


    After all the benefits are obtained, I wake up and become a hero playing Rocky. Tsk tsk, not bad, not bad!


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, and he soon fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long he slept, Su Shengyouyou woke up, opened his eyes and got up to wash and walked out of the room to the command level.


    The American team, Bruce Banner and Natasha are all here.


    Obviously a little surprised for this aircraft carrier US team. Although he joined the Avengers directly after waking up to start the mission, he did not have much time to understand the world. Phil Coleson, a fan, has been around the US team. After saying hello, Saint Su found a place to sit down and saw Nick Fury came over and began to express the seriousness of the situation, and communicated with Bruce Banner that he did not need another him to come over this time, but he needed his help. Find scenes like Loki.


    To be honest, a bit fake.


    Anyway, looking at Bruce Banner''s appearance, I didn''t believe it, but he still made suggestions.


    "How many spectrometers can you find? Tell all the laboratories to put the spectrometer on the roof and calibrate it to gamma rays. I will set up a tracking algorithm and then identify the source so that we can filter out at least some targets. "


    "Find me a place to work by the way."


    Nick Furu nodded and called to Natasha, letting Natasha take Bruce Banner to the laboratory.


    For the rest, we can only wait.


    Su Sheng had chatted with Skye in the past, and it didn''t take long for the algorithm designed by Bruce Banner to go online and start searching, but even if you want to find it like this, it may take some time.


    "Let me know if you have news."


    Su Sheng said something and turned and left. Not long after he left, Su Sheng saw Natasha coming back.


    "Where are you going?" Natasha asked casually.


    "Looking for you!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    The 538th chapter captures Loki


    "Find me?" Natasha said jokingly in a daze."Skyco is here!"


    Su Sheng shrugged."I heard you have a good relationship with Hawkeye?"


    Natasha''s expression changed slightly and nodded."Yes, I owe him my life."


    "How to say?"


    "When I hadn''t joined SHIELD, you know... I did a lot of things. So SHIELD asked Hawkeye to kill me, but he didn''t do it." Na~Tasha said slowly.


    "Do you like him?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Natasha curled her lips: "Children only talk about feelings. I just owe him a favor."


    "Don''t worry, we will save him back." Su Sheng patted Natasha on the shoulder, and Natasha smiled."Aren''t you looking for me just to comfort me?"


    "Of course not!" Su Sheng smiled and shook his head."I just want to know where you stand!"


    "Standing over there? What do you mean?" Natasha frowned.


    "I found something."


    "It doesn''t seem to be a good thing," Natasha murmured.


    Su Sheng smiled and motioned for Natasha to come with him, turning around, and the two came to a certain room marked with no entry, and it was a place for storing special items.Su Sheng looked around and took out his phone and tapped a few times, and the door lock opened.


    Push the door to enter, and there are boxes inside.


    Natasha walked over and opened her voice."This is a weapon?"


    "Look at the sign."


    "Nine, Hydra''s weapon?" Natasha asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng casually said: "I invaded the aircraft carrier''s system and discovered these things. If I''m not wrong, Nick Fury might use the Cosmos Cube to develop weapons of mass destruction like the Hydra did. Although I have not been in contact with the universe. Rubik''s Cube But according to the information I have, the energy of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube is very strong. Perhaps it is because Nick Fury used cosmic magic to make weapons that allowed the aliens to know that the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube is on the earth. "


    "This may be a signal that the earth is ready for battle."


    "Asgard, ancient Krypton, who knows how many extraterrestrial races have received the signal from the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube."


    "What do you want to do?" Natasha asked solemnly.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "No idea, I just want to tell you that Nick Fury is not easy."


    "Just because he concealed the use of the universe cube to make weapons?" Natasha asked.


    Su Sheng chuckled lightly."Whether you are a spy or an agent, you have to know who you are fighting for and who you are working for, right? When you join S.H.I.E.L.D., do you feel that you know who you are fighting for and that what you are doing is just? "


    "Is there a problem?" Natasha frowned, feeling faintly.


    Things may not be that simple!


    "What if I tell you that what you think is not what you think?" Su Shengdao.


    "what have you found?"


    "The timing is not right. Loki is our primary enemy anyway. Let''s talk about it after we solve Loki''s matter. I also need further evidence." Su Sheng patted Natasha on the shoulder and turned to go out. Up.


    Natasha frowned and followed.

 458 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 458

    Natasha, the black widow, should actually be a very good person. She didn''t have faith at the beginning, but she later got it.She thought she was working for S.H.I.E.L.D., but when she knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. had already been infiltrated by Hydra, she was lost. If there was not a captain and an Avenger that made her find a new faith, it is likely that Natasha Will become different.


    Unconsciously, the day passed like this.


    "Didi."


    "The target is found, the similarity is 64%, no... it has risen to 73%." The bald Sitwell agent who was in charge of monitoring the algorithm hurriedly shouted.


    "Where is the location?"


    "D¨¦ Country, Stuttgart, Hannover, 28th..."


    "Captain, Su Sheng, bring him back." Nick Fury said to everyone who was called.


    Kun fighter.


    The pilot is ready to take off, Natasha, the US team, and Su Sheng go together.


    Under the night, a cocktail party is being held at this location.


    There are many people, suits with leather collars, and gorgeous dresses look like an upscale cocktail party.Unfortunately, this party was destroyed by Loki.She will appear here to attract firepower on the one hand, and on the other hand to allow Hawkeye to obtain an element called iridium, which can form protons and protons with the meteorite, which can be used to stabilize the portal.


    on the street.


    Loki was holding a scepter, wearing a green gown, and wearing a double-horned helmet like a reindeer. He turned into a phantom clone and appeared around. A group of people knelt on the ground. Slavery and freedom are the biggest obstacles to their unhappiness.Anyway, the ruling was so high-sounding, and then an old man got up.


    Loki was planning to kill the chickens and the monkeys, the American team fell from the sky and rebounded Loki''s attack with a shield and knocked him to the ground.


    "When I came to the d¨¦ country last time, someone said that like you!" With the appearance of the US team, everyone around stood up.


    "A soldier, a guy who has been forgotten by time!" Loki slowly got up with a wicked smile, and the psychic scepter directly released a burst of energy.The American team drew sideways and rushed over.


    Jingle bells.


    The two fought together.


    The surrounding people eating melons had already left the field, and Natasha turned towards Su Shengdao who was still on the plane."Aren''t you going down? The captain seems to be in trouble."


    I don''t know if it''s because the captain hasn''t recovered and improved much since the captain just woke up, or because Rocky has a villain halo, the US team seems to be in a bad situation.Speaking of it, Loki was really strong when he first played. Asgard¡¯s physical fitness can easily fight the American team, and even ignore the bullets, but it¡¯s a weak three-pointer. When Loki starts to go to the game. The strength of the road began to weaken.


    "boom!"


    The shield was bounced, and Loki''s scepter hit the US team''s head, preventing the US team from getting up and looking up.


    "My fellow soldier, you are still far behind."


    "boom!"


    The originally clear night sky suddenly closed with dark clouds, and Loki trembled with a thunder explosion.


    "Why, are you afraid of thunder?" The US team said solemnly.


    "I hate the guy who appears with thunder!" Loki snorted.


    Chapter 539: Ability to Copy Mind Gems


    boom!


    The explosion of thunder was audible, and a dazzling blue thunder fell from the sky.


    A person suddenly appeared accompanied by Thunder.


    Rocky retreated slightly, and the American team got up.


    "Yes, it''s you?" Loki looked at the visitor in surprise, his eyes gleaming with unclear expressions.


    The guy Loki said that he hated the appearance of thunder was his brother Thor, the god of thunder, but it was not Thor, but Su Sheng.Looking at Su Sheng, who was shining with thunder, Loki knew that he didn''t know how to obtain this ability after raising Thor''s Hammer, but what he saw with his own eyes still surprised him.


    He hates Thunder!


    "Do you choose to do it, or do you choose to grab it with your hands?" Su Sheng looked at Loki and smiled."To be honest, I don''t mind trying the power of Thunder on you!"


    Loki slowly raised his hands."I surrender!"


    Put the handcuffs on him, and in a blink of an eye, Loki was tied up in the handcuffs and brought on the plane. Natasha reported the situation like the aircraft carrier headquarters and took Loki to prepare to return.


    "I think something is wrong, and some are too simple!" The US team said in a deep voice toward Su Shengdao.


    "It''s a bit simple, but no matter what, we have to take him back to find out where the Rubik''s Cube is." Su Shengdao."I think Thor might come. After all, this is his brother, so let me go out and guard."


    Finished.


    Su Sheng opened the hatch and jumped out. The next moment, the ice wing appeared behind Su Sheng and flew onto the top of the plane and waited quietly.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the thunder to flash in the air, and the sound was loud.


    Soon, Thor wielding Thor''s hammer landed on the top of the plane from the sky, in front of Su Sheng.


    "You caught Loki?" Sol asked.


    Su Sheng said: "I know what you are here for, but you can''t take Loki away. If you want to ask, you can wait until S.H.I.E.L.D.''s territory to ask. You know better than anyone that Loki is cunning, even if you ask him Tell you where the universe cube is, and he has killed dozens of people, so..."


    "If you have to do it, I personally suggest you better not use your hammer."


    Before Sordo said, Su Sheng directly released the power of thunder, and Salton paused."He was adopted."


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly.


    Without Iron Man''s ridicule, Su Sheng was more powerful. So there was no small fight like in the movie. The Quin fighter returned to the spaceship smoothly, Loki was taken over and imprisoned, and his psychic scepter was also taken. Up.


    The arrival of Thor gave Nick Fury a little headache. As for Su Sheng, how to talk about it is not clear, but Thor stayed.You can¡¯t stay without it. He can¡¯t go back to Asgard without the Cube of the Universe. After all, he had destroyed the Rainbow Bridge when he fought with Loki after returning to Asgard, and Loki fell on the Rainbow Bridge and was exiled. Only then have the opportunity to come into contact with the Zitarians.Yes, it¡¯s just the Zetaru, he even Thanos, or how many children Thanos?No one from the Dark Order was qualified to meet him.


    However, he successfully got the help of the Qitarui army and also got the spiritual gem.


    Saint Su has been wondering why Thanos would give the Soul Gem to Loki?Probably only by collecting the infinite gems can he complete his plans and wishes. Before he knew the whereabouts of the soul gems, he was not so concerned about other infinite gems, right?


    Although the infinite gem is a secret, it is not difficult for Thanos to know it. Whether it is a space gem, a spiritual gem, a reality gem or a power gem, Thanos is currently in a situation where you can get it easily, otherwise you are not in a hurry. .Until Nebula went to assassinate Thanos and let Thanos know the whereabouts of the most special soul gem, he began to collect gems and invade the earth.


    Of course, it''s also possible that Gu Yi Mage is still alive and Odin hasn''t died yet, so Thanos is not planning to start a war for gems that are not so urgent for the time being.


    Loki refused to reveal the whereabouts of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube and was locked in a special cage, which was originally prepared for Hulk.His psychic scepter was researched in the hands of Bruce Banner, trying to find the cosmic cube.Nick Fury is asking Thor about trying to understand Loki better, and Natasha is trying to set Loki''s purpose.


    It seems that everything is proceeding in an orderly manner...


    Su Sheng was not idle either. He was designing another backup power system for the aircraft carrier. In the movie, the Hawkeye did not fall down thanks to the Iron Man aircraft carrier after the invasion. There is no Iron Man now, and Sol¡¯s IQ is estimated to be lost. Base deception, it is troublesome not to fly.


    Su Sheng thinks that once Hawkeye invades Loki, he may control him. When he leaves, who will save the space carrier?After all, Skye is still on it, so it is necessary to prepare in advance.


    In one night, Su Sheng set up the backup power system and told Skye when he was resting at night.

 459 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 459

    Rumble!


    The aircraft carrier shook violently. Su Sheng and Skye woke up in their sleep and hurried out to hear the intrusion alarm.


    "Rocky!"


    Su Sheng called out and parted ways with Skye to see Loki, and as soon as he arrived, he saw Sol was locked in the cell and Luo Base Station was on the outside console.Seeing Su Sheng, Loki showed a wicked smile and gently pressed the button.


    Snapped!


    The cell where Sol was closed fell down instantly.


    "I know you have a problem." Su Sheng snorted and waved a thunder. The thunder hit Loki, and Loki''s body disappeared like a phantom version.The surprised Su Sheng turned around subconsciously, and saw Loki''s scepter touched 3.3 his chest.


    "You are mine now!" Rocky said with a wicked smile.


    The next moment Su Sheng felt a powerful psychic power coming from the psychic scepter. Su Sheng directly copied and offset this energy, followed by pretending to be controlled, and put his arms down vertically. In order to be realistic, he even I also deliberately turned my eyes into a blueish gray color.


    "Take me out of here!" Rocky said proudly.


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng nodded and waved his hand as a thunderbolt hit the wall, and heard a boom, a big hole appeared on the wall instantly, followed by Su Sheng grabbing Loki''s neck and threw him under an unbelievable panic expression. Get out.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Loki''s shout instantly came from the air outside...


    Chapter 540 The Teasing Rocky and the Reactor of New Elements


    Under the night, the wind howled.


    Loki quickly fell from the air and yelled uncontrollably. He wanted Su Sheng to take him away because he knew that Su Sheng could fly, but what he didn''t expect was that Su Sheng would throw himself out. , Just throw it out!


    Didn''t the control succeed?


    "Damn, damn!" Seeing getting closer and closer to the ground, Loki couldn''t help cursing and started to panic.


    At an altitude of nine kilometers.


    Even if his physical fitness is good, he may not be able to withstand a fall of this height, even if he does not die, he will still be useless.Loki was extremely angry and unwilling to think that his plan was so perfect, and that he would soon rule the earth and become a king but might be thrown to death.


    Near.


    Near.


    Closer.


    He could even see the ground already, and Loki couldn''t help closing his eyes, but at this moment he felt a hand grabbing his neck, his body shook and then stopped.Opening his eyes, Loki saw that he was less than one meter away from the ground. He was playing 13 when he turned his head and felt light.


    It fell to the ground with a bang.


    Loki got up in embarrassment and roared to Saint Su who was standing by: "What are you doing! Do you know..."


    "I want to solve Hulk!" Su Sheng spoke very calmly and slowly."S.H.I.E.L.D. has the red light ring of ancient Krypton. Once Hulk wears it, it will be very troublesome. The explosion during the Hawkeye invasion made Bruce Banner transformed, so I will not wear the red light ring. Get him out of the aircraft carrier before."


    "Trust me, you won''t be willing to face the red light Hulk!"


    Loki''s anger and complaint were so frustrated by Su Sheng''s words that he couldn''t express himself. He looked at Su Sheng coldly."Isn''t it better for the Red Light Hulk to appear? SHIELD is even more lacking in energy to trouble me."


    "If I can take you to evacuate safely." Su Sheng answered.


    Loki was silent.


    He had heard of the strength of the Red Light Hulk. At the beginning, he used the nuclear bomb, Su Sheng, and took the opportunity to take off the red light ring. If the Red Light Hulk stared at him on an aircraft carrier, it would be really troublesome... .But Rocky still felt that Su Sheng''s choice was a bit strange, he could take himself away at that time, there was no need to turn around to deal with Red Light Hulk!Loki looked at Su Sheng suspiciously, looking left and right, but there was nothing wrong with Su Sheng, it seemed that he was controlled by the Scepter of Mind.


    "Forget it."


    If you can''t figure it out, you don''t want to temporarily, as long as he is still controlled by himself.


    "Let''s go, I need you to build a nuclear reactor!" Rocky said dullly.


    He has decided to wait for the nuclear reactor to be built and let Su Sheng face off against those avengers. It should be interesting to kill his comrades by hand, right?When the Qitari army occupied the earth, he was killing this guy himself!


    Su Sheng took Loki to the Stark Building. Although Tony was no longer in this building and was in a state of being abandoned, many of the previous research equipment is still here. It should be possible to make a reactor with the existing equipment.


    This is Loki''s idea.


    but¡­¡­


    After I came to the Stark Tower, Su Sheng, after inspecting the equipment, he gave different answers.


    "If you want to open the portal continuously, I''m afraid not." Su Sheng shook his head.


    "Why not?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "Not enough!" Su Sheng said solemnly: "If you can get something from SHIELD, maybe I can make a bigger and more stable portal. If you barely make it with the current equipment, it may be risky, and It''s huge!"


    After a pause, Saint Sustain continued: "Once the portal is closed halfway..."


    "What do you need!" Rocky asked in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng immediately said what he needed was the new element discovery that Howard Stark left Tony Stark. With this new element, Tony solved the problem of palladium element poisoning and developed a stronger and more stable element. Reactor.


    Su Sheng knows where the things are, but it has always been inconvenient to go there. Now that you have this opportunity, you will naturally not miss it.


    "You continue to make the reactor here, I hope you can make a stable teleportation array after you get the things back!" Loki snorted and turned away.


    At this time, Hawkeye was probably woken up by Natasha. Dr. Eric should still be working on something related to the teleportation array, and Loki could only make a trip in person.Su Sheng leisurely made the reactor slowly and waited for Loki to get the things back for himself, and by the way called Ruiwen.


    Asked Riwen to take the others away and leave New York temporarily, and then gave Trish a call.


    "New York will have big news. If you are not afraid of death, this is a very good opportunity." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    "What kind of big news?" Cui Xi''s spirit came in an instant. Su Sheng had previously revealed his intentions about transforming cars and it was enough to report, but there was still big news unexpectedly.


    "Big news about alien invasion."


    "The location is in New York. It is estimated that it will take at least three hours to happen. This will be news that will shock the world. You can be prepared! Also, don''t tell anyone that I revealed this news to you, understand? "


    "Outside, alien? Are you kidding me."


    927 "The news is telling you, you decide whether you want to believe it or not." Su Sheng hung up the phone after speaking, then turned off the phone and invaded the communication company and deleted the communication record.


    After half an hour.


    Loki came back, with what Su Sheng wanted.Ignoring Loki, Su Sheng hurriedly began to study. I have to say that the Stark father and son are indeed geniuses. The effect of applying this new element to the reactor is very good, and it can be applied to the transforming mecha.


    Su Sheng researched and built the reactor.


    After busying for almost an hour, the new reactor was successfully produced.At the same time, Dr. Eric also arrived at the Stark Mansion with the Cosmos Cube Teleportation Array.

 460 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 460

    The top of Stark Tower.


    Dr. Eric completed the assembly of the transmission array, and the reactor was installed, debugged, and simulated, and finally confirmed that it was correct.


    The azure blue energy light flickered, and the energy column went straight into the sky.


    "If an important battle like the Battle of New York takes place at night, it would seem a bit too compelling." Standing on the side, Su Sheng mumbled to himself and suddenly began to pretend to twitch, the blue-gray eyes gradually faded away, behind Su Sheng. The emergence of ice wings instantly rushed towards the energy column that rushed into the air.


    Chapter 541 The ability to copy space gems!


    "what are you doing!"


    Su Sheng¡¯s sudden move made Loki shocked and hurriedly attacked with a psychic scepter. Su Sheng who flew out easily turned into an ice wall to resist the energy pillar from lifting off, but the ice wall was instantly crushed and followed. It hit Su Sheng''s body.


    boom!


    Su Sheng''s figure disappeared in an instant, followed by the energy pillar suddenly becoming illusory, and the light flashed and finally disappeared.


    Rocky turned his head and barked at Eric and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "There is a problem with the compatibility of the transmission array equipment and the reactor. Give me some time to fix it immediately." Eric finished speaking and started to operate in a hurry.


    Loki clenched the scepter tightly and his expression was extremely ugly.


    How could Su Sheng suddenly recover?Is he pretending all the time?


    Where did he go after he disappeared?Was it transmitted away by the energy of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube?


    Loki became more angry as he thought about it, and couldn''t help but cursed damn it.


    Saint Su was indeed teleported away, but he took the initiative to leave. Anyway, the ability of the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube, the space gem, has been replicated. If you stay there or return to S.H.I.E.L.D., I¡¯m afraid you will have to deal with Loki. The Qitari army has not come Well, he still needs time to''whitewash'', so he teleported directly to an apartment.


    The dim apartment suddenly lit up with a azure blue light, and this sudden strangeness instantly made the owner of the apartment nervous.After a while, the light dissipated, and a person fell from the inside and fell to the ground.


    "Su, Su Sheng?"


    Although he had only seen it a few times, the owner of the apartment recognized Su Sheng''s identity. He yelled in amazement and turned Su Sheng over to check it. Only after discovering that Su Sheng had passed out, he was relieved.


    It''s just that she is a little wondering why Su Sheng is here?What happened to the blue light just now?


    There are several flowers on each table.


    Not to mention that Su Sheng pretended to be teleported away to find a place to pretend to be dizzy, nor that Dr. Eric was working hard to repair the teleportation array on Rocky''s side, let alone the S.H.I.E.L.D. space carrier.


    a mess.


    All communication equipment is offline.


    Just like in the movie, Hawkeye shot at the engine. If Skye hadn''t started the backup plan prepared by Su Sheng, I''m afraid the aircraft carrier would have fallen from the air.Rao is so, this time also suffered heavy casualties.Dozens of agents were killed, and the aircraft carrier basically lost its function.Hulk was kicked off by Su Sheng and I don''t know where he fell, and Saul also went without a trace after falling in a cage.Nick Fury and Maria Hill were injured, and Agent Phil Colson was killed.This good old man still hasn''t escaped the fate of death, even if he shouldn''t meet Rocky!


    Although Hawkeye seemed to be back to normal,...Su Sheng was controlled by Loki.


    The entire aircraft carrier was filled with a breath of despair, grief and anger. It can be said that this is really a long night and I have no intention of sleeping.Although Hawkeye provided some information, it was not considered the core, and it was not very helpful. Finding Loki, the Cube of the Universe, and Su Sheng, this became the top priority.


    "Before he said that he would definitely save you back. I didn''t expect..." Natasha smiled bitterly and looked at the eagle eye next to her and didn''t know what to say.


    Hawkeye was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    "Success!"


    Skye shouted loudly."The communication equipment has been restored, but the location of Su Sheng cannot be contacted!"


    "Good job!" Nick Fury made a rare compliment.


    Skye frowned and said: "There is news that somewhere in the S.H.I.E.L.D. base was attacked, and a special item was snatched by Loki."|


    "What''s the number?" Nick Fury asked with a frown.


    The number on the Skye newspaper, Nick Fury''s face looked ugly.He remembers this number. This should be a file of a new element left by Howard Stark before. What does Loki want it to do?Although Nick Fury didn''t know any science or technology, he knew the basic logic.


    From Hawkeye, I know that Loki has a team of alien soldiers, and the universe cube can be used for teleportation, so he controlled Su Sheng and took away Howard¡¯s new element files to create a stable use of the cube ability to open the teleportation array.


    Next, just look for a place where you can make a reactor and release the teleportation array, so that the target range can be reduced a lot.Nick Fury ordered to go down, and Skye and others hurriedly started searching.


    The night passed quietly.When the sun rises, a new day begins.


    Skye finally locked the Stark Tower!


    With the restoration of communication equipment, satellite surveillance clearly showed the picture on the roof of the Stark Building.


    "team leader!"


    Nick Fury looked at the US team, and the US team nodded solemnly.


    The American team, Natasha, and Hawkeye, set up a plane and started to the Stark Building.Nick Fury made people think of a way to find the locations of Bruce Banner and Thor, and told them Loki''s location so that they could rush over as soon as possible.


    boom!


    The teleportation array once again lit up with a blue light, and the energy column surged straight into the sky.The clear sky seemed to have been torn open and a huge circular portal appeared. On the other side of the door was the dimly vast universe, and the impatient Zeta Swiss soldiers who had been waiting for it swarmed out of it in a flying machine.


    Aliens have invaded.


    Battle of New York.


    it has started!


    Energy guns attacked wantonly, and buildings, grounds, and vehicles exploded and collapsed. The people of New York who had just woke up were blinded.


    Woke up aliens invaded?The end of the world?


    I''m afraid I didn''t wake up, right?


    The Kun fighter slammed bullets in the air, and in an instant, the aircraft under the feet of countless Zitarians exploded, but...the number of Zitarians was too much, and the fighter jets could not be hit by just one round of wing. There is no danger for an emergency landing.


    Thunder flickered in the sky, Thor waved Thor''s hammer and fell to the top of the Stark Mansion and saw Loki, trying to make Loki change his mind, but how could Loki give up when success was in sight?


    "Didn''t that damn bastard say three hours? It''s been one night, I almost thought he was lying to me!" On the chaotic street, Trish cursed with a camera shaking, and Jessica Jones wrinkled next to him. Frown up and see that the Zetaru is vandalizing in the distance!


    Chapter 542 The Battle of New York!


    "You finally woke up."


    Su Sheng just woke up and opened his eyes and heard a cry of concern. He turned his head and looked at the person next to him.


    "Hope? Why...Where am I?" Su Sheng stood up and sat up with a surprised expression.


    Hope shook his head and said: "A blue light suddenly appeared in my house last night, and then you appeared, and have been in a coma until now."


    coma?Go to sleep!

 461 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 461

    Su Sheng laughed secretly, but he sent it to Hope specially. After all, it is not suitable for other people, and it is not convenient for strangers. Hope who is unfamiliar and not unfamiliar is the most suitable. By the way, it can be increased. feeling!


    Although he did nothing but slept all night, he has the opportunity to deepen his relationship only when he has such an opportunity of contact.Su Sheng, who got up, seemed to recall what had happened before, and said solemnly: "New York is in trouble, I have to go there."


    "I drive you?"


    "too slow!"


    Su Sheng went straight to the window, opened the window and jumped down instantly.This action shocked Hope, but soon she was surprised that 043 found that Su Sheng actually flew up, with a pair of crystal clear ice wings behind him.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "I''ll explain to you later." Su Sheng said anxiously and flew away.


    While flying, he took out the phone and switched on the phone and called Skye.Skye was very excited when he received the call from Saint Su, especially when he knew that he had returned to normal, he was relieved, but it was a pity that he was snatched away by Nick Fury without saying a few words.


    "Are you back to normal?"


    "Yes, recovered, Rocky and the others are in New York, am I... late?" Su Sheng paused for a moment as if he had seen something.


    "It''s not too late, I''ll rely on you next, and the other Avengers have passed." Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    The phone hangs up.


    Saint Su took it away and looked at the mountainous Qitarians in front of him. The neighborhood has been completely reduced to a battlefield, but the line of defense has been pulled up. It should be under the command of the captain?With a thought, Su Sheng quickly figured out the current situation.


    For the US team, Natasha is building a line of defense on the ground. Hawkeye is occupying the commanding heights on the roof. Thor releases thunder and lightning from the distant tower to attack the Qitarians who are constantly coming out of the teleportation array.But what surprised Su Sheng was that he found Jessica Jones on the battlefield on the ground. She would not be surprised at Su Sheng. After all, when he reminded Trish, he thought that Trish might bring Jessica Jones here. Be a bodyguard.


    What surprised Su Sheng was that Jessica Jones didn''t follow Trixi, but was saving lives and resisting the Zetarians by the way.Looking at her titanic posture, it really seemed like a bit of destruction, but unfortunately... the fighting skills were too poor.


    It''s okay to have fewer enemies. If there are more enemies, she will definitely lose miserably.


    "The abilities of the Mind Gems and Space Gems have been duplicated, and the reactors made by the new elements have been obtained. Now only need to solve Loki, solve the Zetarians, and then wait for Hydra to take away the Mind Scepter, etc. Just be born with the Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver. By the way, remember that Hydra also found a teleportable device from the wreckage and then contacted an alien multi-ethnic alliance? It seems to be with the Cree, The foreign person has something to do with it. Later, remember that it seems that General Hale was responsible? This matter can be followed up by her." Su Sheng murmured, and the ice wing card behind it slowly flew into the air. .


    "Although no heroes were killed, no one should blame himself, but he still has to behave."


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised, and the blue thunder light appeared all over him.The power of thunder flickered restlessly, as if there was a sense of violence that would destroy everything.


    Saint Su moved!


    He did not fly to the center of the battlefield, but flew toward the area where the cordon was pulled around.From a distance, the police could be seen holding on to the line of defense, and seeing Su Sheng with ice wings on his back, and flying over in a flickering thunder posture, they were all startled.


    But it didn''t take long for him to see Su Sheng raising his finger towards them. In an instant...the front of them started to freeze, and an ice wall rose from the ground and rushed straight into the sky in a blink of an eye.This was not over, I saw Su Sheng turned around and flew away. As he moved, ice walls lined up directly blocking the battlefield, turning the battlefield into a huge ice cage, although there is still room for passage. But it''s not big, at least don''t worry about too many Zetarians breaking through the defense.


    After all, today''s Avengers lack air supremacy.


    The appearance of the ice wall immediately attracted the attention of many people. The US team and Natasha on the ground looked at each other and couldn''t help showing a relaxed expression. The Thor and Hawkeye in the air also felt a lot more relaxed, although in this area There are also people who haven''t evacuated but they are all hiding safely. Trish couldn''t help being shocked when he watched Su Sheng flying away in the air. Jessica Jones not far away was quite surprised. Didn''t he even have superpowers?The Qitarians naturally saw Su Sheng and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Glide low.


    The ice wings on the back vibrated slightly, and the fierce thunder had become uncontrollable and wanton.Those Zitarians were hit by the wanton thunder before they could get close and turned into coke.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Su Sheng quickly passed the low altitude of the street, and a group of Qitarians swept to the ground.


    Jump and land.


    Su Sheng waved his hands, and countless ice cones suddenly appeared on the ground, directly spurring the Qitarians in front of him.A rumbling sound rang from a distance. As soon as Su Sheng looked up, he saw a giant troop carrier that looked like a monster rushing over here.


    The nearby tall buildings were knocked down like paper, and Su Shengyang was hit by a few ice thorns but was bounced off by the hard shell of the troop carrier.


    "It''s hard."


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised, his fists slowly clenched.As the fist clenched, the thunder surrounded.


    "Unlimited stacking, ten times!"


    Su Sheng secretly shouted and flew out like a cannonball, and his fist blasted towards the troop carrier.


    boom!


    When the fist hits, the powerful thunder force penetrated, and the blue light seemed to spread across the troop carrier in an instant, and then I heard a loud bang, the troop carrier, exploded!


    Chapter 543 There is no Hulk, there is Su Sheng!


    The fragments of the troop carrier flew around with crackling, and the flames of the explosion shone on Su Sheng.


    far away.


    The US team ran over with Natasha, and Jessica Jones came together.


    Although Jessica Jones has never dealt with them, the people who can resist the aliens here are friends. They nodded and greeted each other. Natasha said to Su Sheng: "You-are you all right?"


    Su Sheng shook his head: "Maybe it has something to do with my ability. I woke up after finishing the portal last night, but it was a pity that I was sent away by the Universe Rubik''s Cube, which I planned to prevent."


    "It''s fine." The American team took a sentence and looked over the head."There are too many enemies. If this goes on, it will only become more and more difficult. Can you close this teleportation array?"


    "Have."


    "Loki''s scepter is similar to the energy of the Universe Rubik''s Cube, and it should be possible to close the teleportation array." Su Shengdao.


    Natasha looked at the Stark Building not far above her head."I''ll go up first, you guys find a way to get Loki''s scepter."


    "I see you off."


    Su Sheng finished holding Natasha and flew directly to the roof of Stark Mansion. After putting Natasha down, Su Sheng looked around and quickly found Loki on the Qitarian aircraft, and flew with her wings. Get out.


    "Sol!"


    Su Sheng suddenly yelled to Sol on the tower in the distance and stretched out his hand. Sol was shocked and threw Thor''s Hammer out.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The Thor''s Hammer instantly knocked over several Qitarians and flew into Su Sheng''s hands.


    boom!


    In an instant, the thunderbolt!


    The dazzling azure blue thunder shot down countless Qitarians in an instant, and Su Sheng found that this time he didn''t seem to have turned into a Thor, but... it didn''t matter.With a swish, Su Sheng flew towards Loki. Loki was shocked and wielded his scepter for constant attacks. Su Sheng easily avoided him. In the blink of an eye, he came to Loki, holding Loki in one hand and Thor''s hammer in the other. Next hit.


    boom!


    The aircraft exploded instantly, and Loki was suspended in the air by Su Sheng''s neck.


    Turned around.


    Saint Su took Loki in one hand and the Quake Hammer in one hand and flew over. On the way, he killed several Qitarians with Thor¡¯s Hammer. When he passed by Thor, he threw Thor¡¯s Hammer over. Flew to the top of the Stark Building and fell down.

 462 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 462

    at this time.


    Natasha had already used the method of waking up Hawkeye to wake up Dr. Eric.


    Snapped!


    Loki was heavily dropped to the ground, and the psychic scepter could not help but drop off.Natasha picked it up and looked at the teleportation formation before going to pierce in and close the portal.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Although Loki didn''t know the situation, he knew that there was something wrong. He yelled and got up to stop Natasha, but suddenly he felt that his ankle was grabbed.Before Loki could react, he felt the sky spin, followed by a violent impact.


    Su Sheng took Loki''s foot and shook him up on the ground, banging and banging several times. In a blink of an eye, he was smashed out of a pit on the ground, and Loki was even more astounding about who I am. where?Am i dead?Such a trance expression.


    boom!


    With another heavy blow, Su Sheng let go of Loki''s ankle and looked at the surprised Natasha and Dr. Eric with a light smile."I feel much more comfortable now."


    Natasha smiled, and the Scepter of Mind slowly entered.


    When the soul gem on the scepter and the universe cube, which is the space gem, approached, the abilities of the two infinite gems of the same origin canceled each other out, and there was a boom, the blue energy column suddenly disappeared, and the teleportation black hole appeared in the sky gradually Zoom out.


    on the ground.


    Countless Qitarians panicked and wanted to leave in the aircraft, trying to go back while the teleportation had not disappeared.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late!


    The teleportation array was closed very fast, not to mention that Thor, the Thunder God, released the power of thunder to block it. When the teleportation array was closed, there were countless Zetarians remaining on the earth.The closure of the teleportation array made the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D. people breathe out, as long as there are no continuous enemies appearing and the rest will be solved.When they tried to hit the power to destroy the remaining Zitarians, the accident happened suddenly. Those Zitarians fell to the ground instantly like uncontrollable robots, and fell in a blink of an eye.


    "How is this going?"


    Seeing this change, everyone was a little surprised.Su Sheng was also a little surprised. In the movie, it was because Iron Man threw a nuclear bomb on the control ship of the Qitarians and caused an explosion. So all the Qitarians went offline and lost their lives. But now there is no nuclear bomb, Qitarui Is the person okay?


    Is this the habit of the Zetarians war?Or is it another reason?


    Su Sheng didn''t think about the reason and didn''t think about it anymore. Anyway, for the earth people, the Battle of New York was won, and for him, the benefits he deserved have already been obtained. The rest has nothing to do with him?Sol went to bring the US team, Jessica Jones, and Hawkeye. In the process, Su Sheng and Dr. Eric dismantled the teleportation array. By the way, Su Sheng used the ability of Indigo to inform General Hale to let her. Be prepared. When you return to cleaning the battlefield, Hydra must take the opportunity to collect some alien items.


    "Where''s Hulk, haven''t you come back?" From the very beginning, Su Sheng noticed that Hulk was not there. In the movie, Hulk was the absolute main force against the Qitarians.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and guessed that Hulk or Bruce Banner should have taken the opportunity to run?After all, his experience is different from that in the movie. After being detained by S.H.I.E.L.D. for so long, although he was treated well but he was not free, and although he was very polite before, who knows when he will change his mind?


    After all, it is not pleasant to be controlled by others. If it is Su Sheng, he will also take the opportunity to run.


    "If you don''t mind, I want to go back and rest."


    The rest of the war is the finishing touch, and Su Sheng is too lazy to waste time here.He said to everyone, and then flew away directly after stirring his wings.Jessica Jones thought about it and planned to leave, but was stopped by the US team. He had seen Jessica Jones¡¯ skills, and he hoped to invite her to join, at least to get in touch with her character and personality. Assessment.


    Chapter 544 Su Shenghuo!


    The Battle of New York is over.


    Both the countless aliens before and the Avengers who are responsible for resistance have instantly become the focus of discussion.Although there are many battle scenes and related news appearing, they are not complete. Only Cui Xi said that the scenes in this column are extremely clean and complete.


    From the opening of the portal in the sky, the invasion of aliens, the resistance of each Avengers, the appearance of Su Sheng and the victory, it can be said that the whole process was completely restored.Trish is on fire, and so is the Avengers.


    Among them, Hawkeye, Natasha, and Jessica Jones are better, but the identities of the US team, Thor and Su Sheng have been stripped.


    The captain of the United States, the hero of World War II, the belief in the hearts of the American people, Steve Rogers is still alive!Thor, the god of thunder in Norse mythology, actually exists, and who is that pair of crystal clear ice thorns, who releases thunder like gods?


    Su Sheng?


    An Asian, a major shareholder of Stark Industries, a billionaire?


    He actually has super powers?Is he a mutant?


    This time the news is good, the Internet is a complete fryer, Stark Industrial¡¯s calls are almost continuous, and Pepper has received countless calls, and even the laboratory has been harassed by countless reporters. .


    Although I haven''t seen Su Sheng, there are a lot of various lace news.


    Who makes the laboratory all women and all beauties, especially the invisible woman Susan who has an impression in the eyes of the public, so lace news about Su Sheng can be said to be endless.And this heat is not expected to dissipate in a short time.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is responsible for cleaning the battlefield to collect the debris of these aliens and other messy things. At the same time, Nick Fury also talked with Thor, and agreed that he should take away the universe cube and the war criminal Loki. As for Loki¡¯s psychic scepter?Nick Fury didn''t say it, and Sol seemed to have forgotten.


    In short.


    The matter was resolved satisfactorily, but the reconstruction of New York may require a large investment of funds, and the number of casualties is also very sad.But anyway?In the end, it was a victory, so the voice of the Avengers on the Internet was still very high, and occasionally a few officials jumped out to sensationalize and said that the Avengers were responsible for this disaster. Few people listened.


    When Thor took Loki away, the other avengers went to see him off, but Su Sheng didn¡¯t go and just asked Natasha to bring Sol to him. It was nothing more than a good trip. After all, Su Sheng is now in the limelight. Once you show up, it is really troublesome.


    Thor took Loki and the Universe Rubik''s Cube and left, and S.H.I.E.L.D. gave the other Avengers a holiday and began to deal with the follow-up.First of all, the equipment of these aliens is worth studying, and secondly, Hulk needs to look for it without returning to the team. The most important thing is... just in case the red light ring brought out is missing.


    In a word.


    SHIELD is busy.


    As for Su Sheng?He just went to see Skye quietly once and then disappeared.Where is Saint Su?Su Sheng stayed at the base on the West Coast. Before, he asked everyone to leave New York and stay here. Although there were reporters outside, they were actually not sure if Su Sheng was here, so only Su Sheng Basically, you will not be disturbed if you do not show up.


    "Master, if you want to go out, you can absorb my energy and use my ability to go out without being discovered." Ruiwen said softly while looking at Su Sheng lying on the sofa.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I think there is a natural way to go out, but I''m not in a hurry to go out recently just to study new projects."


    He has two ideas.


    One is to use deformable particles to develop deformable cars, which can also save space and make it more convenient. Don''t worry about having no place to park, don''t worry about the car being stolen.Of course, money will definitely make a fortune, but Su Sheng cares about his status.


    If your status is high enough, no one will act rashly under any circumstances.The social status of the rich is sometimes more useful than the status of the Avengers.The second one is the reactor, the reactor equipped with the deformed mech.


    "How''s the little mischief?" Su Sheng asked Ruiwen casually.


    Ruiwen smiled: "The situation is not good, her little boyfriend is a little bit ready to move recently."


    "Really?" Su Sheng said that he opened the bracelet with great interest and looked at the previous monitoring content. The Iceman and Phantom Cat have indeed walked very close recently, probably because the closed environment of the school can''t reach too many people, so Easy to digest internally?Although the two did not act intimately, some signs still seemed quite obvious...


    How long is this?


    If Little Naughty disappears for a while, it is estimated that the Iceman will forget the feelings with her and will really empathize with her, right?In fact, there is no such thing as an epidemic. They are more hormonal at their age. In many cases, they are not really feelings at all, but they just want to fall in love.


    "It seems I have to comfort this little girl." Su Sheng laughed and got up and went to the little naughty room.


    open the door.


    Little Naughty was leaning on the bedside looking at the laptop. Seeing Su Sheng coming in, he subconsciously closed the notebook and wiped the corners of his eyes, then looked at Su Sheng nervously."Yes, is there something?"


    Su Sheng walked to the bed and sat down and turned on the computer. The little mischievous talk stopped. The screen was the monitoring screen of X Academy.Su Sheng looked at and shook his head and threw it aside, then changed his hand and gently wiped the corner of the little mischievous eye.


    Somewhat moist!

 463 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 463

    "You lost." Su Sheng said softly.


    Little naughty opened her mouth to say something but couldn''t say it at all. She couldn''t deny it, because even unrelated bystanders could see that the Iceman seemed interesting to the Phantom Cat!Feeling Su Sheng''s slightly warm palm on his cheek, the little naughty nodded silently."I lost!"


    "Would you like to bet and lose?" Su Sheng asked again.2.6


    "I, I have one condition." Little naughty said.


    "Say!"


    Little naughty looked at the computer and said bitterly, "I want him to pay!"


    ...


    PS: This chapter is the addition of more votes than the old book "Marvel: Fruit of the Door"!


    PS: I recommend my complete old book "Marvel: The Advent of the King" which is a multi-world hodgepodge background."Marvel: The Immortal Throne" two worlds, Marvel and DC."Marvel: Fruit of the Door" is simply the Marvel world.In "The Deadly Pact: The Strongest Reaper", I have a date with zombies and a world that blends other horror and supernatural films.If you find it troublesome to swish, just swish my pen name: Marvel King.All my books use this pseudonym!


    Chapter 545: Breaking the Iceman and the Star Chart?


    Examples of hatred due to love are not uncommon. In order to be able to be with the iceman, the little naughty person will not hesitate to change back to ordinary people. He even made a bet with Su Sheng that has crushed his body, soul, belief, and even his life, but What about the iceman? In just a few days, it was obvious that he wanted to empathize. How could he not hate this little mischief?Can you not be angry?


    She even suspected that the Iceman might not like herself at all!


    Su Sheng slowly leaned against the head of the bed with a chuckle, took off the gloves she had worn almost all the time, stroking her palms slowly, Su Sheng was in her ears Said softly."What price do you want him to pay? Kill him?"


    The little naughty was stunned and said: "I, I don''t know, but I want to vent!"


    "It''s very simple. I have many ways to vent your anger, such as using S.H.I.E.L.D. to lock him up, or catch him privately. It''s okay to beat him or break his leg. Or, doesn''t he have an idea about the Phantom Cat now? Then I went to the Phantom Cat and took it by the way, so that he didn''t even have the opportunity to drink soup." Su Sheng gave a few examples with a light smile. When he spoke, he suddenly thought of something and laughed."By the way, I thought of a way that will definitely let you out."


    "What''s the solution?" Little Naughty asked.


    "Let him really recognize himself." The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly. If I remember correctly, the Iceman was normal at the beginning in the comics, but slowly he came out and became a gay.


    "What does that mean?" Little naughty asked curiously.


    Su Sheng smiled and patted her hand."You don''t have to worry about it, anyway, I will help you out. You just need to remember that you are no longer the original you, you..."


    "I am the owner''s dog, the owner''s hound!" The little naughty whispered blankly.


    "clever!"


    Su Sheng smiled: "Don''t think that I am forcing you. The gambling agreement is your own consent. You can only get it if you give up. There are not so many benefits that fall from the sky. Even if there is, there will be a price waiting for you later. !"


    The power of the disciples can be regarded as falling to the sky, but what happens after?


    Su Sheng was directly thrown into the DC world. This is because he is lucky, or if he is not lucky, he may just die.


    Therefore, there are causes and effects, and it is normal to have willingness and gain.


    Few people in this world have the ability to absorb mutants to make her an ordinary person. Many people may work for others for a lifetime because of a word, a sum of money, and a little mischievous desire in terms of value. The benefits are enough to make her pay such a price.


    and so.


    This is not an insult to Su Sheng. If he spreads the news, I am afraid that many mutants are willing to agree, especially the mutants who will affect their lives like naughty.Although Little Naughty thought the price was more expensive, she didn''t feel that there was any problem with this condition.


    Letting go of the little mischief, Su Sheng got up and left her room.


    Teleport.


    Location X Academy, invisible, Su Sheng went directly to the iceman''s room.At this time, the iceman seemed to be searching for something online in the room. Su Sheng did not use his psychic abilities to prevent Professor X from noticing it, but instead made him fall asleep directly.


    Use dreams to subtly change reality.


    On the first day the Iceman woke up from a nightmare and it was disgusting. He actually dreamed that he was in love with a man, and...returning that.


    the next day¡­¡­


    The third day...


    Fourth day...


    The iceman who wakes up from his dreams gradually changes every day. Lies come true a hundred times. Almost every night, the iceman will go through countless days and countless days of this basic life, from nausea to numbness, from numbness to habit, From habit to like?This process is like boiling a frog in warm water, so that the Iceman himself didn''t realize that when he wakes up now, he doesn''t feel sick at all about what happened in the dream.


    He didn''t even realize that he hadn''t been looking for Phantom Cat these days, and he didn''t even have that idea in his heart.Even if I came across the Phantom Cat by chance, the iceman''s mood was calm and he didn''t have the idea of ??wanting to get close!


    The change of the iceman made Phantom Cat Weiwei feel strange but didn''t think too much, everything seemed to be back to the original normal situation.


    The little mischievous who observes the iceman''s behavior every day is also surprised. Could it be that he has changed his mind?But he didn''t mean to find himself?She felt that the master should have done something, so she couldn''t help but went to the master''s room to ask questions.


    in the room.


    Little Naughty didn''t see Su Sheng but saw Ruiwen, the devilish girl.


    "Looking for the master? You have to wait, the master is in the laboratory, and there are others in it." Rui Wen said lazily, and the little naughty nodded without speaking.


    Besides Su Sheng, there are still two people in the laboratory in the bedroom.


    Jane Fortes and Daisy Louise.


    At this time, the laboratory was very dim, and a virtual projection appeared in front of the three people. This was a star map, a star map of the Milky Way.General Hale found this star map in a troop carrier of the Qitarians. Of course, he found more than just the star map. Su Sheng just showed them the star map.


    "Oh my god, this is incredible. I didn''t expect the Milky Way to have so many planets and so many alien races!" Jane Foster''s eyes straightened and her mouth opened in awe."Where did you get it?"


    "Not too formal means." Su Sheng smiled and said: "I hope this star map is helpful to you, and I hope you can make a detailed record and label of this star map, can it be done?"


    Alien star maps are not translated, so this might be a huge job.


    "I don''t understand alien text. This may take time." Jane Fortes said.


    "It''s okay, I also got some documents about alien characters, but I don''t know which race they belong to, you can study them slowly." Su Sheng said and put out another file on the computer, strange alien characters.


    "You can only translate and research in my laboratory."


    "Yes!" Jane Fortes said without hesitation.


    "What about me?" Daisy Louise asked.


    "You are her assistant, of course, too." Su Sheng patted her on the shoulder, smiled and said, turning around and going out.


    Chapter 546: Daisy Louise''s careful thoughts!


    It was not surprising to see the little naughty Su Sheng, smiled and nodded, walked to the sofa and sat down beside Ruiwen.Slightly leaning against Ruiwen, Su Sheng smiled and said to Xiao Naughty."You want to know what happened to the Iceman, right?"


    "Yes." Little naughty said.


    Su Sheng smiled: "I let her empathize and stop falling in love."


    "You are gone, so the iceman fell in love with the Phantom Cat, but now I make him fall in love with other people, or... fall in love with another gender."

 464 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 464

    "what?"


    "Did you make him gay?" Ruiwen and Xiao Mi were surprised at the same time.


    Su Sheng smiled and raised the corners of his mouth: "Have you heard this? The same sex is true love, and the opposite sex is only to reproduce offspring. Although I don''t agree, I think this applies to Iceman. He doesn''t like women. Now, does this make you feel more vented than other methods?"


    Su Sheng''s hand naturally fiddled with Ruiwen''s airport a few times, and Ruiwen didn''t mind too much but giggled.The little naughty subconsciously thought about how the iceman would look like a man, whether it was offensive or defensive, or both offensive and defensive, it made her a little sick.


    What the master did is too... too disgusting, right?Out of breath is out of breath, but even with the little mischief, I can''t think of the iceman, and I can''t help nausea when I think about it.Su Sheng''s move can be described as killing two birds with one stone. It not only vented Xiao Naughty, but also made her emotional bondage to the Iceman disappear.Even if you are in a strong relationship and think that your favorite person has become gay, I''m afraid I''m all done!


    Ruiwen and Little Naughty are very curious about how Su Sheng bends the iceman, but they are curious and curious but don''t ask much.


    "Me, what am I going to do from now on?" Little naughty asked.


    These days she seems to have nothing to do except watch the surveillance, and Su Sheng seems to have nothing to do.


    "It''s easy!"


    Su Sheng let go of Ruiwen and sat upright, and the two became serious when they saw it.


    "I want all mutants to know that the government and the military have developed an antidote that can cure mutants! At present, only Magneto and the X-Men know about this news. They should find a way to prevent this from happening. However, the methods and means are not necessarily the same. However, I need more people to know that whether it is to return to normal or to prevent the mutants from extinction, I want them to become more and more powerful, and I want them to clash with the military to find a cure ."


    "Do you want the mutants to conflict with the military?" Rui Wen asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng nodded: "I don''t care who loses and who wins, I only care if they can fight."


    "Understood." Ruiwen nodded in response.


    Little mischievous did not say anything, and it is estimated that he is not quite adapted to this change.After all, the original education from X Academy was not like this, but she did not refute or refuse, because her current status...is different!


    "There is another person who will act with you. I will send you to a place later, and you will naturally know the rest."


    Ruiwen and Xiaoqi left the room, and Su Sheng opened the bracelet to contact the lighthouse base and briefly talked about his plan by the way.Subsequently, Su Sheng began to calculate some detailed data of the deformed car on the system network of the bracelet.


    Unknowingly, after a while, Su Sheng turned his head and glanced at the sound of the door.


    Daisy Louise came out of the laboratory quietly, and smiled when she saw that Su Sheng found it a little embarrassing.


    "I, I came out to breathe, and Jane is still translating alien text." Daisy Louise explained that she wanted to walk to the window as if she really wanted to breathe fresh air.


    Su Sheng chuckled and beckoned, this Daisy Louise''s ability is not outstanding, and her mind is not as pure as Jane Fortes.Although he cannot be alone, he is still a good assistant candidate.Daisy Louise looked a little nervous as she sat down beside Su Sheng. As soon as she sat down, she felt a fierce oppression.This made Su Sheng think of Mrs. Shangdu in the DC world. The size is so amazing, but Daisy Louise is even more amazing and even better in terms of momentum.


    Feeling Su Sheng''s gaze staying on her headlight, Daisy Louise was not embarrassed but a little secretively happy. She turned slightly to the side so that she could face Su Sheng as much as possible, pretending to inadvertently straighten her back, and let the original The compelling aura becomes even more vivid.


    Of course, this kind of small gesture couldn''t hide from Su Sheng''s eyes. He naturally put his hand on her leg and patted it."How is it? Are you still used to working here?"


    "Very good, the work and living environment are very good, it makes me very motivated, I really want to do more work to thank you for the opportunity, but..." Daisy Louise looked towards Su Sheng, seeing Su Sheng still smiling, he continued: "It''s just that I''m still in the internship period before graduation. I may be back to school in two months. A lot of content cannot be used as a thesis. I don''t know if it will go smoothly. I get a degree after graduation, if it goes well, can I return to the laboratory to continue working after graduation?"


    Study, work.


    Is this what Daisy Louise asked for?


    "You said you want to do more work for me?" Su Sheng chuckled and moved his fingers. The touch made Daisy Louise tremble and nodded quickly."Is there anything you want to do?"


    "No, no. Of course I do what I need to do!" Daisy Louise said in a pun.


    "You want me to think of a person, a reporter. Like you, she is a person who loves work. She can sacrifice a lot for her work." Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    Daisy Louise reacted and asked, "What then?"


    "Those who are willing to sacrifice for their work deserve to be rewarded, especially the work related to me." Su Sheng''s fingertips are like unconscious circles on Daisy Louise''s legs. She is wearing jeans but it feels even more Direct and sensitive."I still have something to work on here. Tonight, I will write a letter in the name of Stark Industries in the evening. You can hand it to your school at that time. I believe you should have no problem with your graduation degree."


    "Don''t go to bed too early, I''ll send it to you at night."


    "it is good."


    If one has something to say, the other understands it.


    ...


    PS; It seems that there is still eight thousand rewards before you can surpass the finished old book "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death". It is still the previous rule. If you exceed it, you can add more. If you have a lot of money, brothers, support and support, my biggest book The wish is to completely surpass the old book in these data when it is finished!


    Chapter 547 Unspoken rules?reality?


    Not long after Daisy Louise stayed outside, she went back to the lab to help Jane Fortes get busy together. The engrossed Jane Fortes had no idea that after such a short time his assistant had already negotiated the unspoken rules with the boss. condition.


    Because it can only be studied in Su Sheng''s laboratory, Jane Fortes reluctantly left with Daisy Louise in the evening and said that he would come early in the morning.After dinner, Su Sheng called Ruiwen and Xiaoqi to use the shock wave ability to take them to the lighthouse base.


    Someone at the lighthouse base helped them explain the situation, and the other person who was acting with them was the magnetic red girl.


    The ability to control the magnetic field.


    Little naughty is no stranger to devil~.


    Su Sheng took the opportunity to use the vibrating gold to first help Ruby to build a loud and easy-to-carry double-ring weapon, and to help Sieve build a pair of vibrating swords and shields. If you change your uniform and add a bracelet and rope Fu Du can copy Wonder Woman-Xia.


    Speaking of Wonder Woman Su Sheng, I miss it a bit.


    Just make another set in the style of Wonder Woman, and give it to her as a gift when she returns to the DC world. Her own equipment is also called an artifact, but the material of the vibration is not bad. If it is enchanted, the effect will definitely be better. Well, with the addition of deformable particles and nanotechnology, the one-second changeover function is still very convenient to use.


    After finishing the equipment, Su Sheng asked General Hale about the heart-shaped grass. She had overcome a few problems, but it was still unstable and needed a few more attempts.The other thing is about the teleporter. In the TV series, the boss of General Hale discovered this thing in the wreckage between New York. As a result, he accidentally contacted a multi-racial alliance in the interstellar and used it in the name of Hydra. Alliance, because the people in the alliance said that there will be countless alien warships invading the earth in the future, they can help, but in exchange they need the earth to provide aliens and gravity.


    In fact, this is nonsense.


    Let¡¯s not say whether there is an alien invasion, even if there is, when Thanos invades the earth, they dare not even hum. This so-called alliance is nothing more than the Kree and several races that are not ranked in the universe. A planet like the earth that knows nothing about plundering resources.They are planning to defraud resources before the earth is destroyed!


    Hale only learned of the existence of this stuff after the death of the Hydra boss, but because of the advance arrangement of Su Sheng, Hale not only knew it earlier than in the TV series, but even secretly hid one.This teleporter is very convenient. As long as the coordinates are set, it can be teleported regardless of the range of the earth or the interstellar range. Su Sheng will study and study for a while, and it will be convenient to do things later if you get a few more.


    It was about eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Su Sheng just left, and then wrote a compliment, a letter of recommendation in recognition of Daisy Louise''s work ability, and then went to Daisy Louise''s room.


    Don''t underestimate this letter.


    With Su Sheng''s current status and scientific talent, with this letter, Daisy Louise can graduate and obtain a degree without doing anything.


    Bang bang bang!


    Su Sheng knocked on the door lightly, and the door opened for a moment.


    Daisy Louise opened the door in an extremely black nightdress, the headlights were so clear that even the lampshade was missing, very direct.


    Saint Su came in and closed the door.


    The eyes are facing each other, and the heart is bright.


    Su Sheng placed the letter on the head of her bed and slightly stretched out her hand. Daisy Louise took the initiative to be embraced by Su Sheng and then raised her head to kiss.


    Thunder, ground fire.

 465 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 465

    Thunder, Wanjun!


    Daisy Louise''s fierce aura was incomparably well-behaved in front of Su Sheng like a surrendered beast. With the waves of surfing, Su Sheng felt that the light was dazzling.


    This is a new car!


    Su Sheng really feels that he has good luck. It is normal to meet this kind of person who has sacrificed for his own future, because this is the real society, not just movies, TV dramas are so beautiful and noble, why is Nick Fury Compromise with yourself?Why didn''t the military or other forces trouble themselves?Because of his social status, because of his money!Think of the Avengers. Iron Man is a rich man, Solna is the prince of Asgard, the US team is a symbol of faith in people¡¯s minds, and Hawkeye and Natasha are agents trained or trusted by SHIELD. Where is the strongest Hulk?Being chased by someone behind the ass, why?


    It is not because there is neither social status nor popular belief and support.


    No matter how strong you are, if people feel they need it, they should clean up or clean up you!Of course, it''s a different matter if you don''t clean up your virtues.


    For example, Trish, for example, Daisy Louise.


    They are not necessarily the kind of casual women, but the real life makes them have to choose, especially when the status or value is very different.There is a saying that there is no such thing as loyalty, it depends on whether the chips for betrayal are enough!


    If Su Sheng is not a rich man, and it is not such a huge difference, they would definitely not make such a choice.Therefore, it is normal for them to be new cars!Jane Fortes¡¯ character is not so easy to get along with. Daisy Louise followed her only for academic credits. She said she was an assistant who did a lot of things.Why did she not leave?Because her conditions were not good, she could only stick to her current choice, but the appearance of Su Sheng made her see another way.


    One step to the sky!


    night.


    It passed quietly in this squally rain.


    Early the next morning, Jane Fortes knocked on the door of Su Sheng''s room. Su Sheng was still a little sleepy shortly after he came back, and when he opened the door, Jane Fortes said nothing to let her go to the laboratory.As for Daisy Louise?It is estimated that she must be unable to work with Jane Foster today.


    After returning to the room and squinting for a while, Su Sheng got up to wash and went to the laboratory.


    It didn''t bother to see Jane Fortes concentrating on Su Sheng, but to study the design of the deformed car.The difficulty of this design is not that he doesn''t know how to make it, how to make it better, but to reduce the quality and effect, and hide the secret of deformed particles deeper, so that it can be sold.Although Su Sheng doesn''t care if the core technology of deformable particles is discovered, it is because it is discovered that someone will take the opportunity to do something and it will be more chaotic.


    But now Su Sheng needs to maintain a leading position, after all, no matter how powerful a deformed car is compared to a deformed mecha, the Transformers are just a toy.


    The 548th chapter is the ability to replicate the antidote!


    The door of Su Sheng¡¯s laboratory on the west coast was not open. Even Trish and Hope¡¯s invitations were pushed. During the day, he shared a laboratory with Jane Foster to study deformed cars. Flip the brand in the future.


    Although the devilish girl Ruiwen and Xiaoqi left, there are still many pillows in the laboratory.The invisible female Susan, Pepper, and Daisy Louise are all fine, and even occasionally Su Sheng will go to Gemma Simmons. Although she didn''t do anything, she just almost did something.


    He has not gone to the prison world for a long time.


    Imitating the sound bird is relieved, otherwise every time Su Sheng goes there will give her a chance to try to escape, and be tossed after failure and despair.As for the Black Phoenix, she still didn''t mean to wake up in a deep sleep.Under Su Sheng''s full and busy situation, there is already a sense of wind and rain coming to the building.


    The reconstruction of New York is proceeding in an orderly manner. S.H.I.E.L.D. is also busy with its own affairs. The reporters'' enthusiasm for Su Sheng, who has not shown up, has also declined slightly. It is worth mentioning that the stock price of Stark Industries has risen a lot as a result. And there is no sign of a fall.The so-called wind and rain are related to mutants...


    I don¡¯t know where the news came from. The military found a mutant that could invalidate the mutant¡¯s ability and extracted an antidote based on his genes that would restore the mutant to normal. It also deliberately used a free method, but a voluntary method. Inject the mutants.After this news came out, it can be said that it caused an uproar. It didn''t take long for this rumor to be proved to be true, because Magneto began to recruit mutants to fight against this situation!


    That''s not a big deal. There is also news that what the military did was just a smoke bomb. If the mutants don''t cooperate, they will take a forced injection of the antidote!


    No matter what kind of mentality you take to look at this matter, in short, the mutants and the person in charge of the antidote incident are all preparing for it.Even S.H.I.E.L.D. got involved. Nick Fury called and hoped that Su Sheng could replace S.H.I.E.L.D. to talk to Professor X, but he was rejected by Su Sheng. Later, I didn¡¯t know who went. Su Sheng was not interested in knowing either.


    He is now focusing on being a scientist?


    Mutants?Antidote?


    It has nothing to do with him!


    However, there are many reds, or the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility?Su Sheng only intends to ignore it after lighting the fire, but some people still don''t want him to stay out of the matter.Early in the morning, Su Sheng received a call from General Hale, because General Hale was a military general who had more dealings with Su Sheng, so she became a microphone.


    To put it simply, the military knows that the mutants are coming and hope that Su Sheng can help protect the safety of the laboratory. Of course, this is a private matter, because although Su Sheng seems to belong to S.H.I.E.L.D., in fact, he only belongs to the Avengers, so he directly ordered Or the way of strong pressure is simply impossible.After all, Su Sheng''s social status besides superpowers is placed there.So they also gave conditions, such as increased orders and prices for arms orders, personal rewards, and so on.


    "I can take this job, but there is a condition. I am only responsible for protecting the safety of the antidote. If the enemy is dead or alive, I won''t be merciful. In addition, you can benefit yourself. I don''t need to say how to do it?" Saint Su replied to General Hale.


    "understand."


    General Hale hung up the phone and went back to talk. It didn''t take long for General Hale to say that it was okay, and someone would pick him up soon.Su Sheng hung up the phone, took a shower, changed his clothes, and confessed to others. Not long after, the helicopter landed on the tarmac of the laboratory. The person who picked him up was Su Sheng who didn¡¯t know him or was interested in getting to know him. After leaving the plane.


    It didn''t take long for Su Sheng to come to the base where the military developed an antidote.


    Alcatraz!


    Of course, this is not an external name. The reason why it is called Alcatraz is because of what will happen soon!In the movie, Magneto takes the Black Phoenix and the X-Men to fight the antidote here. As a result, the Black Phoenix runs away irresistibly, like a demon, unable to resist.That''s why Alcatraz Island got its name later!


    The experimental area is heavily guarded.


    After Su Sheng came over, he met the person in charge of the military for this project. The other party was very polite and thankful. After introducing the situation here, he also arranged the best room and treatment for Su Sheng. Su Sheng also went to see it. Look at that mutant antidote...


    He seemed to be just an eight or nine-year-old child, with his bare head looked very silent and timid.When Su Sheng came to him, he deliberately tried the mutant ability, without any influence.It seems that the effect of the antidote should be related to genes, and the ability to copy the gene will not change, so it has no effect on oneself, but this ability... is very interesting!This is different from the previous ability to absorb energy by yourself and make you lose the ability. As long as you use it and get close, the mutation ability will be invalid.


    But how to copy it?


    Looking at the antidote, he didn''t dare to do anything at all, he didn''t dare to attack himself!


    Su Sheng thought for a while and wanted to ask for a pistol from the soldier next to him and came to understand medicine.


    "Don''t be afraid, this gun is for you." Su Sheng smiled and handed the gun over."Take it!"


    Antidote was afraid, Su Sheng forced the gun on the hand that understood the medicine and looked at him: "Hold the gun at me and pull the trigger. If you do, I can meet the other conditions except for leaving here. You. Don''t worry, you can''t hurt me."


    "bring it on!"


    In order to reassure the antidote, Saint Su 0.9 released the icy air, and his body was gradually covered with a layer of ice.


    The antidote looked at the guarding soldiers in confusion, saw that the soldiers did not respond and saw that Su Sheng nodded towards him encouraged, and pulled the trigger.


    boom!


    The bullet flew out in an instant and hit the surface of Su Sheng''s ice with a patter and fell to the ground. Su Sheng removed Hanbing and took the gun back from the antidote with a smile and asked, "What do you want?"


    "I want to... I want to... go out and see." Antidote said tentatively.


    "No problem!" Su Sheng said to the soldier with a chuckle: "Get him a suit, and I will take him outside."


    The soldier looked embarrassed!


    Chapter 549 Mutants: Battle of Alcatraz Island


    Under normal circumstances, the antidote is obviously not allowed to leave this room, but Su Sheng was specially invited to protect the antidote against the mutants, and his request was not easy to refuse. In the end, the soldiers had to ask their boss for approval before agreeing to Su. Sheng took the antidote to go out and wander around, and he had to be accompanied by soldiers.


    Mutants are not so fast, and the antidote can''t run away.


    He just wanted to go for a walk, breathe, blow the hair, and look at the night sky.


    Quite a poor child, but Su Sheng didn''t plan to save him from the sea of ??suffering, after all, he didn''t have this position.So Sheng Su just took the antidote to the Alcatraz Island and sent him back after a while.The antidote returned to his room, and Su Sheng also returned to the room arranged for him to rest.


    The antidote ability has been replicated. To some extent, no matter how powerful a mutant is, any Omega class will become an ordinary person in front of him. Of course, the premise is that he actively releases this ability.There is no way to control the antidote, but Su Shengneng!


    The next day, Su Sheng woke up and strolled around the base casually. By the way, I asked about the research and development work and effects of the antidote. They have tested it with mutants for 15 and it is indeed effective. Su Sheng thought about it and wanted them to make a batch of plastic. Guns and antidote bullets are used to deal with mutants who might come to attack.This proposal was directly adopted and started to develop. Su Sheng had nothing to do and helped a little bit.This made the military and the people at the base more enthusiastic and grateful to Su Sheng.


    Night, as always, came again.

 466 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 466

    Su Sheng was planning to go back to the room to rest, but suddenly heard the alarm sound, the warning lights in the corridor flashed, and someone attacked!Countless soldiers rushed out of the laboratory fully armed and pulled a cordon in the laboratory building.


    Not far away, under the curtain of night, I saw a bridge moving over out of thin air.


    boom!


    The bridge hit the edge of Alcatraz heavily, and under everyone''s gaze, a man in a cloak appeared at the top of the bridge, old man!


    Magneto!


    With the appearance of Magneto, countless mutants appeared one after another behind him, and it seemed that there were a lot of them densely packed.The soldiers held their guns nervously, and Su Sheng went to learn about the medicine room.


    "Something happened outside?" The antidote asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng nodded: "A group of mutants who want to kill you have come, I guess there is a group of mutants who want to protect you."


    "why?"


    The antidote didn''t understand, and he didn''t want this mutant ability, why did someone kill him, why he was locked up here to undergo various experiments every day.


    "Why?" Su Sheng smiled: "The most indispensable thing in this world is why, and the most useless is why! Because your ability can invalidate other mutants, they must kill you. This is Reason! Well, don''t think too much, I will protect you."


    "Yeah." Antidote nodded and didn''t say a word.


    Right or wrong?That''s something that children care about. Adults only care about the pros and cons!


    outside.


    Magneto stood on the bridge watching the defense of the human soldiers and waved with a sneer. In an instant, the mutant behind him rushed over like a tide.


    "Fire!"


    With an order, the soldiers fired.


    Magneto has long discovered that their gun has a problem, which is normal, after all, he is the famous Magneto!If you don''t use this special gun to face yourself, it would be death, but... Magneto didn''t expect that there would be no problem with bullets.


    The plastic bullets turned out to be the antidote to incapacitate the mutants. Watching the mutants who were shot fell to the ground and became incapacitated, Magneto''s face became a little ugly.A wave of charges lost a lot of manpower and left the rest of the people in fear.


    When the soldiers saw the surge in momentum, they took the initiative to shoot in the direction of Magneto.


    "Huh!" Magneto snorted coldly as he controlled the nearby metalized shield to block the wall.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    Antidote bullets landed one after another.


    Magneto turned his head to look at a non-mainstream person beside him. This person grinned and sneered. After Magneto avoided the defense, he opened his arms and suddenly clapped his hands.


    boom!


    A powerful shock wave swept out in an instant, and the soldiers in front of the laboratory building were blown out in an instant, and the plastic guns in their hands shattered directly.


    "Good job!"


    Magneto nodded with satisfaction and ordered another charge.


    boom!


    A deafening lightning fell from the sky, and a cloud of mist gradually filled with lightning and thunder.Magneto frowned, he knew...the X-Men were here.The mutants who rushed into the mist soon screamed. When the wind blew the mist away noisily, several people stood in front of the laboratory and replaced the soldiers before pulling up the line of defense.


    Storm Girl, Iceman, Phantom Cat, Beast and... Wolverine!


    The X-Men looked at each other with firm expressions.


    Magneto didn''t speak in style, and his mutant charged again.


    The melee, start now!


    The variant abilities of thousands of strange 777 monsters are unfolding at this moment. Some people can release shock waves, some can move fast, some can protrude spikes all over the body, and others can grow rapidly, and can grow out in an instant after a missing arm or a broken leg.


    The location of the antidote room is relatively remote and you can''t see the outside world, but occasionally you can hear the shouting and killing outside.However, Su Sheng watched with gusto, his eyes could see the entire battlefield clearly through the wall!


    "Would you like to go out for activities? Whether it is Magneto or X-Men, so many mutants will be blinded for nothing if they don''t kill a few!" Su Sheng thought for a while and said to the antidote: "I''ll go out and see. , You stay in the room and don''t go out."


    Turned around.


    Sheng Su opened the door and walked out, walking along the corridor. After a few steps, he suddenly saw a man appear in front of him.


    It seems that he is also Asian!


    Seeing Su Sheng this person first walked over with a daze and a smile."Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, I just came to find..."


    Puff!


    Before he finished speaking, his chest was pierced by ice thorns. He looked down at his chest and looked at Su Sheng savagely, before falling to the ground unwillingly.


    "You won''t hurt me, but I will hurt you, idiot!"


    Chapter 550 Dahonglian Ice Wheel Pill?


    Sheng Su put down his hand and cast a glance at the corpse stepping on this dragon sleeve and walked straight out. What is this dragon sleeve called?porcupine?The mutation ability is capable of protruding spikes all over the body, which is ugly and not powerful.He opened the door and walked out of the building, shouting deafeningly. Various abilities made the battlefield seem to be a fantasy show, and the originally dim night sky seemed to be illuminated.


    Wolverine is waving its steel claws to resist the turbulent enemy. The opponent of Storm Girl is a fast-moving female mutant.The Iceman is facing the Fireman, and the blue-haired beast is really unstoppable like a beast.The Magneto in the distance was like an army commander and had no intention of doing anything at all, and the battlefield was extremely chaotic.Su Sheng noticed that a small and exquisite girl was running in the direction of the laboratory building, facing the wall and ran across in the blink of an eye.


    That''s Hello Kitty, Phantom Cat!


    "Then, the hunting game has begun!" Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly and rushed towards the melee crowd. The closest to him was a middle-aged man who looked a bit fierce. He couldn''t help showing a hideous expression when he saw Su Sheng coming over. Straight out his fist.


    Su Sheng, who has no name or characteristics like this, was too lazy to take a look. The temperature around him dropped instantly, and countless ice thorns condensed around him. Su Sheng raised his hand and waved. In an instant, countless The ice thorns whizzed out.


    Puff!


    The ice thorn hit the person''s fist directly through the hole and flew out from the back of his shoulder, and the pain caused the person to scream and fall to the ground.Numerous ice thorns roared out like bullets all over the sky, and a large swarm of mutants fell to the ground in a blink of an eye.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    "Su Sheng!"


    The X-Men and other mutants immediately noticed the situation here, and quickly recognized Su Sheng.


    How could Su Sheng be here?


    Storm Girl was surprised but relieved. With Su Sheng, she was more confident.


    "Hey, where are you looking during the fight!" An arrogant voice sounded, and the woman in the storm felt her abdomen kicked instantly. The silhouette in front of her flashed, and a woman stood arrogantly in front of the woman in the storm.


    Storm Girl coldly snorted and waved her hand to release lightning, but suddenly found that the woman snorted and an ice thorn appeared on her neck.Neither Storm Girl nor this woman expected such a change. The woman slowly fell to the ground unwillingly. The Storm Girl glanced at Su Sheng who was fighting in the distance and slightly raised the corners of her mouth, then followed to the woman''s body.


    "Hey, where are you looking when you fight!"

 467 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 467

    Behind Su Sheng, huge ice wings suddenly appeared. The difference from the past is that besides the ice thorns, there was also an ice lotus with twelve petals vivid.


    "Dahonglian Hirinmaru!"


    "Birds and icicles!"


    Su Sheng snorted softly in front of dozens of mutants, and those mutants were a little uneasy when they saw it, this...Is this a magnifying move?Dahonglian Hiwawan Maru?It sounds dangerous!Just as these mutants were hesitant to avoid, Su Sheng waved at them suddenly.


    In an instant.


    The ice lotus behind him quickly spun, and petals flew towards the mutants like a flying knife.Mutants subconsciously used their abilities to prepare to resist, but when these petals were near them, they suddenly changed.


    "Thousand-year ice prison!"


    Obviously the battlefield was chaotic and noisy, but Su Sheng''s voice seemed to reach everyone''s ears clearly.Su Sheng turned and walked in the other direction, and at the moment he turned, those petals spread and expanded instantly.


    boom!


    A huge icicle at least ten meters high and seven or eight meters wide rose from the ground, and the mutants were directly frozen in it!


    wind.


    Blowed slightly.


    The ice lotus seems to be swaying with the wind, entrained with bursts of cold.Looking at the terrifying huge icicle, there seemed to be a momentary pause in the battlefield. This... is this too exaggerated?How strong is his mutation ability?


    and¡­¡­


    Looking at the Bing Wing and Bing Lian behind Su Sheng, with a calm and relaxed expression, why do you think... so cool?


    "Okay, so handsome!" The Iceman looked at Su Sheng with blurred eyes, full of worship.


    The same is the ability of cold ice, he can only release cold energy, at best, turn his body into a state of cold ice, but absolutely... he definitely can''t use such cool and powerful moves!"Maybe... I can ask him for advice?"


    boom!


    Su Sheng''s toes lightly tapped, and the ice wings danced and flew suddenly.In the night sky, Binglian actually changed her direction and turned down, and then saw Su Sheng soar down quickly.


    Puff!Puff!Puff!


    Ding Ding Ding!Ding Ding Ding!


    Countless icy flowers scattered from the air like a pouring rain, and the place he flew into instantly became empty. Some were stabbed to the ground, and some were resisted with power.When Su Sheng fell in front of Magneto.The number of people on the battlefield can be said to have dropped by one-third.


    Magneto frowned and looked at Su Sheng."Are you going to stop me?"


    "No, I want to kill you!" Su Sheng smiled."But Ruiwen pleases me very much. Although you are no longer involved, it might make her sad for a while if I kill you, so...While I haven''t changed my mind, get out!"


    "You told me about the mutant antidote, but now you stop me?" Magneto said in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng chuckled: "Is this conflict? If you move fast enough and they solve the matter before inviting me to come, then naturally there will be no more things. Really, get out of here, because I still I really want to kill you!"


    "There are a lot of people who want to kill me, you...can''t do it!" Magneto snorted and turned his fingers gently, and a coin floated silently behind Su Sheng."Keep away or die!"


    "Dead? Hehe, why?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Magneto¡¯s eyes changed, and he said sharply and sternly: "Only I am Magneto!"


    Whoosh!


    The coin suddenly flew towards the back of Su Sheng''s head, as if to penetrate it.A cruel look on Magneto''s face flashed by, and then he heard a click, and the coin fell to the ground. Magneto instantly revealed an incredible look, and subconsciously took a half step back.


    "I, my ability, you...what did you do..."


    Chapter 551 Kill Magneto!


    Magneto looked at Su Sheng with trembling and horror. He could clearly feel that his ability had failed. He could not feel any metal magnetic field, nor could he control any metal magnetic field.Why, why is it so?He knew that Su Sheng had the ability to invalidate the mutants'' abilities, but he clearly...he didn''t have any contact, and didn''t feel that his abilities were absorbed, why...why did his abilities suddenly fail?


    "There is a mutant kid in the laboratory building behind me. Any mutants close to him will lose their ability..." Su Sheng said softly.


    "You, did you absorb his abilities?" Magneto snorted in his heart."How can it be possible for the military to use him to develop an antidote that might be absorbed by you?"


    "It''s not absorption, it''s copying!"


    Su Sheng''s fingers lifted slightly, Magneto narrowed his eyes in shock and watched as the coins on the ground slowly floated around Su Sheng''s palm. This...this is-own ability!


    "My ability is copying. Anyone''s instant ability against me will be copied by me. I can gain the other''s ability, control of ability, understanding experience, etc. in an instant. In fact, this is nothing, copy ability Well, it sounds a bit like a stall that is not high enough, so I have another ability, which is stacking power! I can stack any power infinitely and there is no upper limit. Simply put, you can only control metal at present. After copying your ability, I can multiply it countless times. I can control the rotation of the entire earth''s magnetic field. Even the ability of rubbish can exert the powerful power to destroy the earth in my body!"


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible to have such a perverted ability, this is not capable..." Magneto was sitting on the ground softly under his feet. He didn''t believe it, he didn''t believe that there could be such a perverted ability in this world. The ability will be copied just by shooting him, and it can be stacked infinitely?


    Doesn''t that mean that anyone who strikes at him will undoubtedly lose?


    How could such an invincible ability exist?


    "Believe it or not, I just want you to understand." Su Sheng''s hand suddenly lit up with an orange light. The next moment, the light hit Magneto''s forehead, and the eyebrows were instantly penetrated and I heard it. Bang!


    Magneto¡¯s body exploded!


    He has attracted everyone''s attention since Su Shenghuai appeared on the stage. Whether it is the ice lotus or the thousand-year ice prison, it is very eye-catching, so when he goes near Magneto, countless people are paying attention. Although they couldn''t really see what the two of them did or said, but Magneto sat on the ground and his body exploded, they could see clearly.


    Although the X-Men and Magneto have had many conflicts with each other, but seeing Magneto really died for a while, it was somewhat unacceptable.As for the mutants recruited by Magneto King, let alone, the boss is dead, how about a fart?


    Run!


    I don''t know who started it first. Someone took the lead and soon others followed suit. It didn''t take long for the remaining mutants to run away.Those who can fly will fly, those who can''t fly will jump into the sea or try to leave from the direction of the bridge. Of course, this is after Su Sheng has flown over from the bridge, otherwise they would rather hide themselves than approach Su Sheng.


    "You... why did you come?" Storm Girl saw Su Sheng''s fall and retracted her wings and the ice lotus returned to normal, she walked over and asked in a low voice.


    "The military asked me to protect that mutant kid." Su Sheng said casually.


    As soon as Su Sheng¡¯s words fell, I saw the Phantom Cat running out of the building with the antidote. As soon as I ran out, I heard a loud bang, the wall was abruptly smashed, and a strong man at least two meters tall took A stone helmet hit the wall!


    "Red Tank!"


    "Stay away, stay away from us, the ability will be invalid." Seeing that the X-Men were coming to help, the Phantom Cat hurriedly shouted and then took the antidote to try to avoid them so as not to be affected.


    However, the red tank behind was in hot pursuit, getting closer and closer.


    The beast leaped high and directly rushed towards the red tank, kicking his feet towards the red tank in the air.


    boom!


    The beast''s feet hit the red tank, but the red tank didn''t even shake it. On the contrary, the beast was shaken to the ground and his legs were in pain."So hard, so much strength!"


    Storm Girl and Iceman displayed their abilities when they saw it.


    Thunder and lightning hit the red tank. The lightning hit the red tank as if it had no effect. Although the ice was slightly frozen, it was shaken away in an instant. The red tank was only slightly blocked in speed and did not stop.


    "Damn it."

 468 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 468

    "Where did this guy come from!"


    The X-Men was stunned by the intrepid red tank. Wolverine screamed and lit up the steel claws and rushed over. Upon seeing this, the Phantom Cat suddenly released the drug and allowed the antidote to run forward and waited a certain distance to recover its ability. The Phantom Cat suddenly turned and rushed towards the red tank.


    The Phantom Cat is capable of penetrating matter. She leaped towards the red tank''s legs and pulled him directly into the ground, buried the red tank directly in the ground, exposed a head and floated down with her.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The Phantom Cat took a sigh of relief and glanced at the struggling red tank and said to the others: "What happened outside, the battle is over?"


    "It''s over, Magneto is dead, and the remaining mutants ran away. If Su Sheng is not here, I''m afraid it won''t be over so soon."


    "Let''s take the antidote and leave first."


    "The antidote..."


    Phantom Cat Katie turned subconsciously to look for the antidote to take him away, but she turned her head to find that the antidote had stopped and there was a handsome and delicate Asian man beside her.


    This is the first time the Phantom Cat has seen Su Sheng.


    "He is Su Sheng? It doesn''t look like that strong!" Phantom Cat thought in his heart.


    "Su Sheng, give him to me, I will take him back to the academy and let the professor find a safe place to put him!" The Storm Girl walked towards Su Sheng.


    "I''m afraid not!"


    Su Sheng looked at the antidote next to her and then at the Storm Girl, shook her head with a chuckle.


    Chapter 552 Wolverine, you will die next time!


    Can''t?


    The Storm Girl couldn''t help but be surprised: "Why!"


    "My mission, my purpose is to protect his safety, whether it is Magneto or you..." Su Sheng shook his head and said.


    "You, how can you be like this! He is just a child, he should not bear this, let alone bear this kind of life!" Storm Girl hurriedly said."I know you are here to help, but do you still have any sympathy? Do you have the heart to watch such a small child suffer such torture here?"


    Su Sheng shook his head slightly: "You can go now, I''m afraid there will be trouble if you don''t go."


    The people in the military didn''t sacrifice too much, it''s just that the situation hadn''t been dispatched before, and now the battle is over.


    "No, you must give him to me!" The Storm Girl said solemnly.


    "You threaten me?" Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and glanced at Storm Girl, then swept them lightly, "You are not my opponent."


    rub!


    Wolverine instantly lit up its steel claws."Listen, will..."


    The temperature dropped sharply, and a huge ice spike pierced Wolverine in an instant. Wolverine''s body was directly penetrated and nailed to the ground with a muffled snort.Seeing Su Sheng''s hands, Wolverine was injured, and the beast suddenly roared and jumped to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng didn''t move, his body suddenly changed just when the beast was approaching, and his blue hair disappeared in an instant and changed back to the image of a human.


    When the beast landed, Su Sheng raised his leg.


    boom!


    The beast was kicked out.


    "Use your brain, he''s by my side, you still dare to do it with me? Do you really feel like you can''t die? Sorry, I am the protagonist!" Su Sheng''s voice instantly condensed from behind, watching the spinning ice In the lotus flower, the X-Men''s face became ugly.


    "I am not a mutant, so I am not influenced by him. Let''s go. Don''t waste time, especially my time!"


    Storm Girl suddenly took a step forward.


    "If Qin was here, she would definitely not let you do this!"


    Qin?


    There was a sudden click, and the steel claws cut off the icicles, and Wolverine''s injuries healed instantly when he got up from the ground.He looked at Su Sheng with sullen eyes. All the previous things made him feel that Qin had something wrong with this person named Su Sheng. Now Storm Girl moved out of Qin to persuade Su Sheng. It can be seen that... there is indeed a problem.


    Although the Storm Girl didn¡¯t specifically talk about Su Sheng and Qin in the past, whether it was saving Professor X before or the mutant¡¯s antidote this time, the Storm Girl Association mentioned the name Su Sheng from time to time, but asked about the key point. It will be evasive and vague.If it is not necessary, Storm Girl doesn''t want to point out this matter, after all, Qin and Laser Eye are no longer there, she... also has nothing to do.


    "What do you want to explain? Even if I slept with her, what can it prove? You know the reason better than others, don''t you? So using the piano to persuade me to change my mind is useless!"


    "You..." The Storm Girl didn''t expect Su Sheng to be so unrelenting, but Wolverine who she wanted to say aside had already rushed towards Su Sheng again in anger.


    "Do you remember to eat?"


    Su Sheng murmured and waved that a lightning force hit Wolverine directly, and Wolverine screamed and flew out and fell heavily to the ground, his body being electrified like coke with a faintly burnt smell.


    However, Wolverine''s self-healing ability is very strong and should recover soon.


    "The next time, you will die!"


    Su Sheng gently patted the antidote on the shoulder, the threat was very obvious.


    With the antidote, Wolverine''s self-healing ability will become invalid, and he... will really die!


    The recovered Wolverine was so fierce and undaunted to die, but it was a pity that she was stopped by the Storm Girl. After looking at Su Sheng and then at the soldiers who were about to rush out, the Storm Girl could only order to retreat.Wolverine was very unwilling to stare at Su Sheng angrily. In an old-fashioned way, if his eyes could kill people, it is estimated that Su Sheng would have died hundreds of times!


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and looked at Wolverine smiling. He felt that Wolverine would definitely come to him after this incident.


    Until then¡­¡­


    Da Da Da footsteps sounded, and the heavily armed soldiers came out and started to tidy up the battlefield. However, the eyes of these soldiers looking at Su Sheng were full of awe. Although they had not given any orders before, they could see everything outside clearly.


    It is indeed the Avengers who saved New York!


    "Thank you so much this time, I can''t imagine what would happen without you..." the person in charge of the base said gratefully.


    Su Sheng shrugged."I don''t want to smash my sign. I will leave it to you. Can I go now?"


    "Of course, of course!"


    "I will let someone arrange the plane."


    Magneto is dead, so many mutants are dead, and the X-Men have left, there should be no more danger.What''s more, it is impossible for them to leave Su Sheng with a protective antidote. After all, this project can''t be ended in a day or two.


    The antidote was taken back to the room, and Su Sheng got on the plane arranged by the military and left Alcatraz Island.


    Under the night, in the plane.


    Su Sheng closed his eyes and rested.


    The soldiers on Alcatraz Island are busy cleaning the battlefield. Although these mutants are dead, they have heard that the corpses are worth collecting one by one. Unfortunately, Magneto¡¯s exploded bones are gone. Otherwise, his corpse should be the most valuable. ?


    As they transported a corpse back to the building, a violent explosion suddenly sounded.

 469 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 469

    "That...that''s the direction of the antidote''s room, it''s not good, go quickly..." The person in charge was startled and rushed to the direction of understanding the drug.


    The room was almost destroyed, exploded, and burn marks were all over the room.


    Antidote.


    Gone.


    "Damn it, I was bombed to death? No, maybe I was rescued. I immediately sealed off the island and adjusted the monitoring to 0.3. I want to know who did it!" The person in charge roared angrily, and soon the results of the monitoring came out. .


    no one.


    No one was near this room at all, and the surveillance in the room showed that the explosion happened very suddenly. Although I don''t know whether the medicine was dead or rescued, but...the people were gone.


    "What happened to the explosion?"


    "No, no, there is no material that may create an explosion, and it is initially suspected that it may be the ability of a mutant!"


    "Damn it!" the person in charge cursed loudly.


    West Coast Laboratory.


    Su Sheng returned to the room and entered the world of cages. In the world of cages, a bald boy was standing blankly and horrified as if he didn''t know anything about what happened. He seemed to wonder why he suddenly appeared here. This... yes and yes Where!


    Chapter 553: The Idea of ??Beating Storm Girl


    Huh!


    Su Sheng jumped out of the cage world, and his shrinking body instantly returned to normal.Turning around, coming out of the bedroom, Su Sheng went to the bathroom, the patter of water sounded Su Sheng while taking a bath while thinking about the Alcatraz incident.


    Putting aside those mutants who didn''t even have a name, Su Sheng killed Magneto.Once Magneto dies, many mutants that are hostile to humans will turn into a rustle, and the number of mutant attacks will definitely increase, and it will become more and more chaotic.The antidote for self-protection is not responsible for killing, and the benefits that should be obtained are also obtained.In the end, Su Sheng still saved the medicine. In the antidote room, he used the bomb girl''s ability to change certain substances into explosions and timed explosions. When he closed his eyes on the plane, he used angel power to stop time. Teleport to the antidote room to shrink it and use the shock wave wormhole to send it into the cage world, then detonate the bomb and come back again, the world returns to normal.


    The room exploded and the antidote disappeared.


    Su Sheng was on the plane arranged by the military from beginning to end, and no one would suspect him at all.15


    The salvation medicine is not that Su Sheng feels pitiful for him. After all, there are so many poor people in this world. Not everyone wants to help, not to mention that he is here to destroy the world.On the one hand, he also wanted to extract the blood or genes of the antidote to study his abilities, on the other hand, Su Sheng planned to use him to do something on the X-Men side.It can be seen from Storm Girl¡¯s attitude towards herself that she should be inclined to her own person or similar nature of the three views in her heart, and the X-Men¡¯s attitude is very balanced. If you want to kill them or destroy them, you have to pay attention to some methods. , Of course, before Su Sheng hadn''t played enough games of fake heroes.


    After taking a shower, Sheng Su went to Susan''s room.


    open the door.


    The room was very dim, and Susan looked asleep in a suspender nightdress on the bed.Su Sheng came over and undressed and lay down lightly. As soon as he lay down, Susan felt a little bit. He opened his eyes in a daze and saw that Susan lying beside him cleverly got into his arms.


    "Honey, you are back."


    "Go to sleep."


    "Ok."


    Susan responded in a daze, and Susan continued to sleep in Su Sheng''s arms.Susan woke up early the next morning and was shocked when she saw Su Sheng. Later, she realized that in the middle of the night, she seemed to find that Su Sheng was back.


    The two talked for a while and stayed for a while before they got up, and there was no morning fortune.Susan is also accustomed to this way of getting along. Although Su Sheng didn¡¯t choose or fantasize, he spent the night in a different room. This is something everyone knows. Sometimes Su Sheng comes over and the two will toss until midnight. At that time, she just talked and hugged and fell asleep, so even if she was a little unhappy, at least it didn''t make her feel too embarrassed, it was just... just supplies.


    In fact, Su Sheng himself did. Don''t think he had a lot of women, but there were a lot of women, so the new pillow must be fresh.But in fact, I get along and do it when I feel it or need it, but not every time!


    For example, when I lived with Harley Quinn for the first time for so many days, didn''t I do nothing?


    The feeling of conquering and possessing should be stronger than pure desire!


    Back to the room to wash and dress, Su Sheng picked up the phone and called Storm Girl.


    The phone was connected, but the tone of the storm girl seemed cold.


    "Why? Don''t you want to pay attention to me?" Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    "Is there something? If it''s okay, I''ll hang up, I''m still very busy." Stormgirl said coldly.


    "It sounds like you are about to break up with me?" Su Sheng still chuckled.


    "Didn''t you? I don''t dare and I don''t deserve it! Even the piano is nothing to you. I, someone who has only met a few times, shouldn''t be qualified to be your friend." The Storm Girl said sarcastically.


    The grievance is great.


    Su Sheng said disapprovingly: "You know what happened to me and Qin. It was the influence of the power of the phoenix. Even if we slept, but in fact, I have not got along with you as much as you, right? Even if we haven''t slept before. , But I think we should be friends. That¡¯s why all of you could leave there peacefully last night."


    "Friend? Should I be honored? If we are really friends, you should let me take the child away." The Storm Girl shouted annoyed.


    "It¡¯s just a different position. If I really asked you to take that kid away at that time, have you ever thought about what situation would you put me in? Am I a member of the Avengers or the military, please help! If you make me a friend , You shouldn''t put me in that situation, right?"


    "But that''s an innocent child!" The Storm Girl said lowly after a long silence."And it''s also about the fate of our mutants!"


    "Su Sheng, I know you said that the piano is nothing but you still care about it, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have come to help us overnight. Although we don¡¯t have much contact with us and may not be pleasant, I really think You are a good person. Even if you threatened last night last time, I was angry but I was just angry that you would not help us save that child. Su Sheng, as a 227 friend, help that child and help us, okay? "


    Storm Girl''s voice gradually turned from angrily to a deep pleading.


    So many mutants have died, Magneto is also dead, and the antidote has not been rescued. You can imagine what life the antidote will face in the future, and you can also imagine how difficult the mutants will be in the future.The professor is old, the piano is dead, and the laser eye is dead. As the current captain of the X-Men, Storm Girl really feels very tired and helpless.


    But she must persist. If she can''t persist, everything will be over!


    "If I am by your side now, I think I will give you a hug." Su Sheng said softly.


    Storm Woman Road."If you are willing to help me, if you can be in front of me, I think I will give you a hot kiss."


    "is it?"


    Su Sheng raised his mouth and moved instantly.


    X Academy, the room of the Storm Woman.


    Storm Girl was stunned while looking at Su Sheng who suddenly appeared on the phone.


    "Didn''t you mean hot kisses? Are you lying to me, or... embarrassed? It doesn''t matter if you are embarrassed. As a man, I should take the initiative!" Su Sheng smiled and suddenly hugged Storm Girl''s waist and bowed his head. Kissed fiercely!


    Chapter 554 I treat you as a friend, but you want to sleep with me?


    Senseless!


    Storm Girl is really dumbfounded.


    Before, her mind was a little confused, and when Su Sheng said to give herself a hug, her mind was a little touched, so she followed his words.But she didn''t expect that Su Sheng would really come and she didn''t expect that Su Sheng would come so directly.


    Feeling his strong hug, the hot masculine breath and the strong invasion, Storm Girl felt that her mind was blank, as if she could no longer think.


    Up and down.


    Su Sheng easily broke through her defense. Although Storm Girl¡¯s complexion was dark but her figure was very beautiful. After breaking through the defense, Su Sheng really did not expect her to have such a scale. Just when he planned to remove the cover to see the true face of Lushan. He finally woke up and pushed Su Shengqi away, annoyed: "Asshole, what are you doing!"


    Su Sheng pursed his lips, looked at his hands and chuckled: "Sorry, I can''t help it."

 470 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 470

    Sorry?He really didn''t see where he was sorry like this, he was completely insincere.


    "I, I just treat you as a friend, and I hope you don''t get it wrong, and don''t cross this limit." The Storm Girl wiped her mouth, tidying up her clothes and said seriously.


    "of course."


    "I regard you as a friend." Su Sheng smiled.


    Seeing his dexterity, Storm Girl was a little angry."That''s how you treat me as a friend? I treat you as a friend, but you want to sleep with me?"


    Su Sheng shook his head."It''s more than that!"


    "More than?" The Storm Girl was a little angry when she heard this. She was about to get angry but heard Su Sheng said lightly: "I''ll save the medicine!"


    "What? What did you say?" The Storm Girl was shocked.


    "I said, I took a big risk to save the medicine after you left! By doing this, isn''t it considered to be your friend?" Su Sheng said seriously.


    The Storm Girl moved forward subconsciously."You really save the medicine, where is he?"


    "After you left, I installed explosives in the antidote room, and took the medicine away. Although no one should know that I did it, but..."


    "You can rest assured that I will never tell other people." Storm woman said.


    "I need you to arrange his residence and future life, etc., and when you are ready, I will deliver the antidote. I know that your X-Men are very poor, and I have some money here that should be enough to settle down temporarily. , As for the life after the antidote, I will also give you a sum of money to operate it!" Su Sheng chuckled the Storm Girl''s hand."Well, my friend is interesting enough for you, right?"


    "Thank you, I thought you..."


    "You are stupid!" Su Sheng let go of her hand very naturally and took her waist and sat down."You don¡¯t want to think about it. In the situation last night, you asked me directly. Can I give it to you? You saved him and hurt me, but because you were able to open your mouth, the phone still mocked me and wanted to talk to me. The appearance of breaking up."


    "I, I don''t know your plan." The Storm Girl was a little guilty and apologetic.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "But that''s okay, at least if you break a relationship with me, others won''t doubt me." After a while, Su Sheng took out a simple-looking black ring from his pocket."This is a communicator I made by myself. It can be unobtrusive and undisturbed. This will make it easier for us to connect, and the ring also has a positioning function. If you have trouble, I can come over to help you at any time."


    Speaking of Su Sheng gang Storm Girl put on the ring, I don''t know if it was intentional, the ring was just the finger of the marriage.


    This made Storm Girl stunned and asked: "You, why are you so good to me all of a sudden?"


    "Isn''t it a friend?" Su Sheng smiled and shook her finger gently to tell her how to use the ring. After the Storm Girl remembered, Su Sheng slowly got up, and she hurriedly followed."I should go back now. I will be notified."


    "Okay." The Storm Girl nodded.


    Su Sheng lowered her head slightly and kissed her on the mouth. The Storm Girl looked at Su Sheng in amazement, and saw that Su Sheng disappeared with a sly smile and teleported.


    The Storm Girl subconsciously touched the corner of her mouth and looked at the ring on her finger, her expression was a little dazed...


    Back at home, Su Sheng entered the laboratory to continue researching the deformed car.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra all have their own people infiltrate. The Avengers don¡¯t say that the Sage Horse is the head of the Soviet Union, but his influence is not small. Magneto is dead, and Wakanda is abolished. It seems that this time is also Nothing else?There is no such thing as the fake Manchuria of Iron Man. It will not be exposed, and the desperate virus can continue to be slowly developed.So in the plot of Thor 2, that is, before the appearance of the dark elf, Su Sheng felt that he could attack the X-Men!


    Disband the X-Men first.


    Professor X sits in the academy and will not go out easily. The Beast is a scientist and diplomat. The Storm Girl is being attacked by himself. Others such as Iceman, Phantom Cat, and Steel Warrior are temporarily out of climate, so... you still have to start with King Kong. The wolf begins!


    Find a way to kill Wolverine!


    Speaking of Wolverine Su Sheng, I can¡¯t help but think of the dead lady created by William Stryker. I don¡¯t know if she died in the hands of Wolverine just like in the movie. Her death is quite a pity, after all, she is a good shield. .


    "call¡­¡­"


    "Finally!" Su Sheng chuckled and looked at the design drawings and nodded with satisfaction. He limited the deformable particles combined with nanotechnology technology and can only be applied to the types of cars, car shapes and pendant shapes, to be honest. This technology is actually very crude, but it is enough cash for most current technologies.


    Su Sheng collected the design drawings and called Little Chili, and it didn''t take long for Chili to rush over.


    "This is the design drawing of the deformed car I recently developed. You can turn it over to the company''s production department and start making it." Su Sheng handed the drawing to Little Pepper and explained briefly.Little Chili frowned but did not leave.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Little Chili whispered: "Do you want to use the company''s name to produce it? This is a cross-age product and all designed by you. It is completely possible to start a new company. There is no need for them to make money!"


    Chapter 555 The Yashida Group and Mrs. Viper!


    The words of the little pepper made Su Sheng ponder slightly. It is true that if the deformed car is produced and sold at Stark Industries, a part of the profit will be allocated. If it is an ordinary product, it may have to rely on the reputation of Stark, but the deformed car But an epoch-making product.


    The most important thing is that Su Sheng''s own sign is also very loud now, so there is really no need for others to follow to make money."Opening a new company, procedures, companies, factories, these things are more troublesome?" Su Sheng asked.


    "It''s very tedious, but I can do it." Little Chili said.


    "You?" Su Sheng looked and smiled: "Do you want to be in charge of the new company?"


    "I just want to prove myself." Little Pepper lowered his head.


    "I want to prove that I am not only capable, but also capable, right?" Su Sheng stopped her waist and said, "Okay, then you will be responsible for this matter."


    "I won''t let you down." Little Chili said excitedly.


    Su Sheng smiled and waved her hand to indicate that she could go busy. There are several advantages to transforming a car. One is to increase one''s social status, two, to make money, and three, to determine the personality of her genius scientist, and four, there is one on this deformed car. The tracker installed is hidden in the deformed particles. Even if the car is dismantled, the broken West Bar will never be found.If the sales of transformed cars get better and more people are using them, even superheroes, villains, and S.H.I.E.L.D. Hydra use everything, then all their actions will be in their hands.


    Because the deformed car can be carried with you when not in use!


    The company¡¯s affairs were handed over to Xiaojiao. Su Shengxian made a deformed locomotive for other people to travel without beforehand. By the way, he got his own Hummer and prepared to install the Hummer¡¯s deformed mech with a new element reactor. !


    During this period, he took the time to give the antidote to Storm Girl and left one million dollars in the past.


    Lighthouse base.


    General Hale was waiting, and he was slightly excited when he saw Su Sheng hurriedly greet him.


    "Heart-shaped grass succeeded?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Yes, I have tested it and there is no problem for the time being." General Hale said.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Since there is no problem with the rest, just watch the arrangement. I just want to ask you something."


    "Has the Mind Scepter been in the hands of Baron Strak?"


    "Yes, he is developing the Mind Scepter."


    "Soon, pay attention to his dynamics at any time, and if he finds a pair of siblings, then pay attention to their experiment progress." Su Shengdao.


    "Yes!"


    Su Sheng made a round and left the lighthouse base.


    arrive home.


    In the bedroom.


    Su Sheng lay on the bed and clicked on the bracelet. A virtual screen appeared, with some news about the Yashida family.The Yashida family is one of the largest consortiums in Japan. Ichiro Yashida was rescued by Wolverine when the Hiroshima atomic bomb exploded during World War II, and later used his own abilities to create the Yashida family.Death is a very scary thing. He is dying but doesn¡¯t want to die, so he thought of Wolverine. He wanted to obtain Wolverine¡¯s self-healing ability to achieve the effect of immortality. He made it with Edman alloy. The Silver Warrior and Mutant Viper almost killed Wolverine.

 471 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 471

    Today''s Wolverine did not kill Qin, so naturally he would not go to live in the wilderness and would not leave X Academy easily, so Yashida City is a good opportunity to use.With a thought, Indigo''s ability launched a quick investigation of Yashida Ichiro''s situation to see if he had started this plan.


    This investigation only found out.


    Yashida Ichiro seems to have not had this idea yet, the mutant viper has not appeared, and he is honestly receiving treatment in the hospital.


    "That''s not okay, your desire to survive is too bad." Su Sheng muttered and raised the corners of his mouth to inform the trio of Ruiwen to find a mutant called the Viper, found it, and brought it back to see themselves!


    Wolverine almost died in this incident.


    Su Sheng intends to promote an event, and then erase the difference!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The ringing of the phone interrupted Su Sheng''s thoughts, and Su Sheng quickly connected and heard Cui Xi''s voice from inside.The purpose of Cui Xi''s call is still to meet with Su Sheng. Several times before, Su Sheng refused when he was not available. Now...


    The transformation of the car is also completed, and it may take some time to find the snake.


    So I am free.


    She seemed very happy to see Su Sheng promised Trish and made an appointment directly at home. Trish hung up the phone and said to Jessica Jones who came out of the bathroom."I have an appointment with you in a while, I''m afraid I can''t have dinner with you."


    "Man?" Jessica Jones pursed her lips and prepared to leave, but she stopped just a few steps and looked at Trish."The person you are dating is Su Sheng?"


    "Yeah." Trish didn''t hide it either.


    Jessica Jones frowned and said, "I want to stay."


    "What?" Trish was a little anxious, she didn''t want Jessica Jones to stay as a light bulb.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t delay you from going to bed with him, I just have a few words to talk to him." Jessica Jones said angrily.


    "The matter of joining the Avengers? Didn''t you refuse? Actually I really don''t understand why you refused. That''s the Avengers. It''s better for you to join the Avengers than to deal with those cases of cheating and cheating?"


    Jessica Jones'' expression remained silent.


    She refused to leave, and Trish couldn''t help it.


    Bang bang bang!


    Before long, there was a knock on the door.Trish hurriedly got up to open the door.


    Su Sheng walked in with a few bottles of wine.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw Jessica Jones on the sofa, ripped jeans, high-top Martin boots, and a loose T-shirt wearing a black leather jacket, looking cool."Why are you here?" Su Sheng asked unexpectedly.


    "She, she is my sister." Cui Xi explained that he took the wine that Su Sheng had brought."I''ll deal with it, you guys talk."


    With that said, she also warned Jessica Jones with her eyes to leave.


    "Are you Trish''s boyfriend?" Jessica Jones asked, looking closely.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and shook his head: "It should not be counted."


    "Friends?"


    "Get what you need."


    "So..." Jessica Jones changed her tone and said in a low voice: "You told her about the alien invasion in New York, right? But if I remember correctly, you should have been alienated at that time. Human control, right? Can you explain?"


    Chapter 556: A Pledge with Jessica Jones


    When Su Sheng called the notification, it was indeed when Loki was''controlled''. He notified the people in the laboratory and also notified Trish, but the people in the laboratory said that Trish would not tell Jessica Jones.Jessica Jones has opened a detective office, and she is quite good at investigating things. If she hadn¡¯t been invited to join the Avengers, she might not have guessed if she didn¡¯t know the inside story, but now...obviously Jessica Jones Already guessed and doubted.


    Seeing her scrutinizing and aggressive eyes and expressions, Su Sheng smiled.


    "Your sister and I get what we need, and you and I... can also get what we need from each district." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Jessica Jones sneered."I''m not interested in sleeping with you!"


    "But you should be interested in solving your troubles and solving your nightmare, right? A mere purple man, wanting to solve this nightmare once and for all is actually very simple." Su Sheng smiled and took out his wallet and put about five or six inside. Thousands of dollars were taken out and handed to Jessica Jones."Even if your physical fitness is special, don''t treat yourself badly. Buy some good wine and go home to drink. When I''m done with Trish, I will go to your house to find you. Then~ we will be talking!"


    Jessica Jones backed away slightly."You, you-know the Purple Man?"


    "Let''s talk about it later." When Su Sheng saw this, he stuffed the money into Jessica Jones'' T-shirt chest, which made the hot-tempered Jessica Jones instantly angry. Do you think I am a street seller or a shop Dance and performer here?


    She was about to stretch out her hand to catch Su Sheng''s lesson, but Trixi had already walked out.


    In any case, it is still necessary to give Trish face, not to mention the purple man... Jessica Jones suppressed the anger and turned and left.As for the money... She didn''t take it out and didn''t mean to throw it on Su Sheng''s face.


    Su Sheng couldn''t help raising his mouth.


    "Are you all right? She, she has a bad temper, didn''t she say anything?" Trixi asked worriedly.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "It''s nothing, it''s a pleasant chat!"


    Happy?


    Cui Xi was a little skeptical, but she was relieved to see that Su Sheng was indeed not angry.


    Drink and chat.


    Su Sheng revealed some first-hand news, such as the new company, such as the transformation of the car, and then naturally began to do business.Trish, it''s business!After all, I knew everything about this date, right?I have to say that Trish is more enthusiastic and proactive than last time.


    "No, I really can''t."


    "My voice is already dumb, and I will be hosting a show tomorrow. My God, I am not Jessica, I have such a strong physical strength... Ah..."


    For a long time.


    The night outside has fallen, and the neon lights are shining brightly.


    The wall lamp is on, making the bedroom look neither bright nor dark.Cui Xi''s hair was messy lying on Su Sheng''s chest, although her body was covered with profuse sweat, she did not dislike it but enjoyed it.The breathing and heartbeat of the two could be heard in the quiet bedroom, and Cui Xi held Su Sheng''s neck and suddenly raised her head."you have just¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Trish shook her head and said nothing. A woman has a strong sixth sense, especially a reporter!She could feel that Su Sheng was obviously more excited when she mentioned Jessica Jones just now, which made Trish a little bit uncomfortable.


    Even if it doesn''t matter anymore, no woman can accept the excitement of the other woman at this time.In particular, Trish has always felt that she is better than Jessica Jones, whether it is her studies, work, social status, or appearance, she feels better.


    The only thing that might not be comparable is that she does not have the ability of Jessica Jones.


    This is also the only place that makes her envious.


    "It''s getting late, I should go." Su Sheng patted her on the shoulder and smiled and got up.


    Cui Xi silently got up and took a shower with Su Sheng and helped Su Sheng find clothes to put on. Seeing that Su Sheng was ready to leave without the slightest nostalgia, Cui Xi couldn''t help saying: "You can come to me anytime?"


    "Huh?" Su Sheng turned his head and glanced at Cui Xi.

 472 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 472

    Cui Xi smiled: "I mean you know that I care more about my career, and I haven''t considered my feelings. But I have been very fulfilling and happy with you, so even if there is no other reason if you want to come over If you do, you can come anytime."


    "Has this become another way to take what you need?" Su Sheng smiled."I will come to you when I have time."


    "Be careful on the road." Trish smiled.


    "Ok."


    Turning to open the door, Su Sheng left.


    Trish''s smile was slightly frozen, and she turned around and poured herself a glass of wine and walked to the terrace.Drinking wine and blowing the wind, Trix saw that Su Sheng got in the car downstairs and drove away.It''s just that the direction of leaving doesn''t seem to be the direction back to his residence.


    "Jessica..." Trish whispered inexplicably.


    The reconstruction of New York is still proceeding in an orderly manner. Although Jessica Jones didn''t say the location of her home, this kind of thing was not difficult for Su Sheng. It didn''t take long before she locked the location and drove there.This is a block not far from Hell''s Kitchen.


    Poverty and mess.


    Because New York is still being rebuilt, housing prices here have risen a lot, making the already criminal neighborhoods even more chaotic.Obviously it was only eight or nine o''clock when the night life started, but there were almost no pedestrians on the street.


    Jessica Jones'' home or detective''s office was in a somewhat old apartment, and Su Sheng got out of the car and put it away.The old elevator is shaking slightly, and it feels like it might strike at any time. Other people''s homes are anti-theft doors. Only Jessica Jones''s house is similar to an office door, and there are half windows with a very simple sign hanging on it.


    Jessica Jones Office!


    Bang bang bang!


    Su Sheng knocked on the door, but there was no response inside. The Martian Hunter''s ability activated Su Sheng to go through the door directly.


    What caught my eye was a large desk with a sofa next to it. The whole feeling to Su Sheng was messy, very messy.Turning around, that''s a bedroom. Should there be a bathroom on the other side of the bedroom?Su Sheng glanced, the bedroom lamp was on, and there were several finished beer bottles lying on the floor. Jessica Jones seemed to be asleep in bed?


    Chapter 557: Su Sheng vs. Jessica Jones


    One of Jessica Jones''s hand was hanging outside the bed, and she was carrying the remaining half bottle of wine. The dark T-shirt was lifted up to reveal a flat belly. She felt very thin and delicate, but Su Sheng found this to be an illusion. This may be because her face looks very thin and small. Although other places are also very thin, especially the airport is very small, it has a plump buttocks that excites men and envy women.


    "The sleeping posture is really inelegant."


    "Knowing that I will come to her and drink so much alcohol, I really can''t count on the self-discipline of the alcoholic."


    Su Sheng curled his mouth and stretched out his hand to release a shock wave to Jessica Jones, watching Jessica Jones disappear into the shock wave wormhole, Su Sheng jumped down, and then stabilized his body.


    Huh!


    The shock wave wormhole disappeared.


    Su Sheng was suspended in the air, and there was an ocean under his feet, and he heard a gurgling sound as if something had fallen in.


    After a while, I saw the water splashing, and a head came out from the water and looked around in a daze.


    "What the hell is this place? Why am I here?"


    Jessica Jones was blinded. Shouldn''t she sleep at home?Why did you fall into the sea suddenly?


    "Sober up?"


    A voice came from above her, and Jessica Jones looked up and saw Saint Su floating above her head.


    "It''s you."


    "Asshole, you threw me into the sea? You are looking for death!" Jessica Jones yelled.


    "It seems that the wine hasn''t woken up yet." Su Sheng mumbled a sudden flash of electric light on his fingertips, which gave Jessica Jones an instant bad feeling.


    "What are you doing...ahhhh..."


    As soon as Jessica Jones¡¯s voice fell, she saw Su Sheng put a small thunder force on the surface of the sea, water can conduct electricity, Jessica Jones was instantly shocked and dived directly, this location is closer to the sea. So the water was not too deep, but it was light enough to flood Jessica Jones.


    Grumbling and not knowing how many sips of water she drank, Jessica Jones finally felt her body recover and struggling to swim up again."You bastard..."


    Crackling!


    Su Sheng''s fingertips lit up again, watching Jessica Jones swallow the following words back, he asked with a chuckle: "Are you awake? We wake up so we can talk ashore."


    "Wake up," Jessica Jones said reluctantly.


    Su Sheng smiled and reached out to grab her arm and picked it up to the shore, landed, let go, Su Sheng instantly felt the strong wind hit.The body retreated slightly, avoided, and stumbled gently under her feet. Jessica Jones lay on the ground and came into close contact with the beach.


    "The butt is really big." Su Sheng mumbled lightly: "Don''t even think about attacking me. Anyone can detect it in advance as long as they act on me."


    "is it?"


    Jessica Jones turned her head and suddenly raised her hand towards Su Sheng, a piece of sand flew over in an instant, and then she saw her with her arms propped up, and after she got up, she turned Su Sheng''s neckline and threw it over the shoulder.


    Spur!


    The voice was harsh, and Jessica Jones felt a light subconscious look at her hand, which was a piece of torn clothing.Turning around, she suddenly noticed that Su Sheng hadn''t moved.


    "It seems that you have to compensate me for a piece of clothing." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Humph!"


    Jessica Jones snorted coldly and lifted her foot to kick Su Sheng¡¯s chest. Her strength was strong enough to knock down the wall or kick the car out, but this time she felt like she had been kicked. Like the iron plate, Su Sheng remained motionless as if it had taken root, but she was shaken back several steps.


    Su Sheng¡¯s smile and non-smiling expression seemed to sting Jessica Jones, Jessica Jones rushed over with a loud shout, pushing Su Sheng¡¯s chest with both hands. Her arms were thin but full of strength, but at this moment But it really seemed to be just a thin little girl, and didn''t push Su Sheng at all.


    Both feet slipped back slightly on the beach, Jessica Jones used almost all of his strength but couldn''t push Su Sheng at all.


    "Almost done." Su Sheng said faintly, grabbing her wrist and fluttering to the side. Jessica Jones instantly felt like she had been hit by a train and flew out involuntarily and then flew out again. Fell on the beach.


    "You haven''t forgotten that we have made an appointment to meet? Let''s talk about what I told Trixi about before, talk about... the purple man!"


    Su Sheng''s words calmed the angry Jessica Jones, and she turned over and looked at Su Sheng with a grin.


    Her hair was wet, and the T-shirt was attached to her body. She fell into the sea and rolled on the beach a few times before. At this moment, she looked really embarrassed.


    "Go to your house or talk to my house?" Su Sheng asked and pointed to a building with lights in the distance."My house is there!"


    Jessica Jones glanced at it and turned away, Su Sheng smiled and slowly followed.


    Flickering, blue waves rippling.


    Sometimes walking slowly in the back can indeed see the scenery that Xu 593 can''t see in the front.


    West Coast Laboratory.


    Saint Su took Jessica Jones to his room quietly. After all, it was really not convenient to bring her back in this way in the middle of the night.Saint Su kindly provided the bathroom and bath towels. Twenty minutes after Jessica Jones came out wrapped in bath towels, she sat on the sofa next to her with a certain grin and looked a little dissatisfied with Saint Su.


    "I heard that you were invited to join the Avengers, how is it?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Jessica Jones curled her lips and said, "Refused."

 473 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 473

    "It''s not bad to join the Avengers, at least you have money to drink." Su Sheng smiled."I have probably learned about you. The purple man is your trouble and your nightmare. If you want, I can help you kill the purple man."


    "What then? Help you conceal the truth? Is this your condition?" Jessica Jones hummed."Why did you pretend to be controlled to help aliens open the portal? What is your purpose!"


    "Why do you think the Purple Man controls you? Because you are beautiful or because of your abilities? You are not as good as Trixi in terms of being beautiful. Controlling you as a doll and playing with you but not touching you? The Purple Man is dying! He stares. You are because of your ability, and I conceal the facts naturally because of strength!"


    The fifth hundred and fifty-eighth chapter Marvel''s world is super fast!


    "You can deal with him? You know he... he can control others?" Jessica Jones didn''t ask about Su Sheng again, but asked with some uncertainty.


    He means the purple man.


    It seems that Jessica Jones did leave a big shadow.


    "Not only can I deal with him, I can also make everything you encounter disappear, and it won''t happen at all, and even...I can make those who were killed by the purple man come back to life, so that those injuries never happen!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Jessica Jones sneered.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? How can things have changed? Do you think you can travel back in time?"


    "Yes, I can!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Jessica Jones felt that Su Sheng was playing tricks on herself, and she angrily wanted to get up and leave, only to find that the towel on her body was missing when she was together.She subconsciously blocked her body and looked at Su Sheng, and the bath towel was in Su Sheng''s hand."Fak, when are you..."


    "speed!"


    Sheng Su casually fiddled with the towel and said with a chuckle: "When the speed reaches a certain extreme, time travel can turn from theory to reality. It just so happens that I hide a kind of ability about speed, just...I used to I tried to travel through time!"


    "So yes, I can traverse back, traverse to kill the purple man before you know him, so your future will change, you won''t have such an experience, and those people will not die!"


    "You, can you really do it?" Jessica Jones was skeptical.


    This is more exaggerated than having superpowers.


    "If you can give it a try, you won¡¯t know, but once I succeed, the fate of many people will change, especially you! So you may not be here when I come back, and you won¡¯t remember all this. Your life will change drastically, are you sure?"


    "Can my life suck?" Jessica Jones muttered.


    "Okay, then give me a reason to help you!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Your secret, I won''t tell anyone!" Jessica Jones said.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "If your destiny changes, naturally you won''t remember these. Of course, you can threaten me, but I can also travel through time so that you don''t know everything, so this is not a condition or reason!"


    "You set the conditions." Jessica Jones said solemnly.


    "It''s very simple. I said before that we take what we need. You said you won''t go to bed with me? Let''s do this. I really want to try it. Anyway, when I cross back, nothing happened!" Su Sheng laughed .


    "What if you lie to me?"


    "Is it necessary? If I don''t have this ability, you can expose me." Su Sheng said casually.


    Jessica Jones snorted and took her hand away.


    "So simply agreed?"


    "Why not? If you can really change your fate, then none of this will happen, and I won''t remember. But if you lie to me, I will definitely try my best to kill you!" Jessica Jones said solemnly.


    Su Sheng shrugged and stood up to hug Jessica Jones."Actually, you are not pretty, and your body is just average, but you have a big killer, which makes me very excited!"


    Enter the bedroom.


    The earth is shaking.


    Although not as exaggerated as Super Girl, but the wall was also shaken off several pieces.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng held Jessica Jones and came to the beach again. Jessica Jones was stunned and still a little uncomfortable with this fast-moving reaction, before looking at Su Sheng after a long while."what are you doing?"


    "Through time, change the past!"


    Su Sheng smiled and the super power was activated instantly, he really hadn''t used super power in the Marvel world.Speaking of it, it''s also a loss of his own superpower, if it were the Flash Barry Allen, he would have no speed!


    Hurry up!


    Su Sheng''s speed was getting faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, the wormhole appeared and he ran in and disappeared.


    next moment.


    He sensed time rushed out directly.


    Because the time and location of the induction were related to Jessica Jones'' situation, as soon as Su Sheng came out, he saw Jessica Jones, who had been controlled by the Purple Man not far away, boarded a private car.Driving is the owner of a private car, and sitting in the back row is a man with a mustache wearing a British suit.


    Purple man!


    "My toy is here, let''s drive!"


    Ziren gave an order. The driver was about to start the car, but he stepped in and stood in front of the car.The Ziren who noticed the situation slightly frowned and looked over, and the ability was activated instantly.What are the abilities of Ziren?He can emit pheromones, and anyone who inhales this hormone will be controlled by his words, similar to a hypnotic effect.While releasing the pheromones, the purple man slowly opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Get out of the way." Ziren ordered towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly: "I''m afraid this won''t work, but I came to you through time."


    Ziren was slightly dazed, as if he didn''t expect that this person was not controlled, and he said that he was crossing time... This made him vigilant.


    "Kneel down!"


    Su Sheng suddenly spoke.


    "what?"


    When the purple man asked, his body seemed to kneel down uncontrollably. Fortunately, there was no one in the surrounding area, otherwise it might attract crowds of onlookers."You, how can you control my body? You...you have the same ability as me?"


    "Yes, and my ability is stronger than you." Su Sheng walked over and pulled the Zi Ren aside and followed him into the car.


    "Do you have a gun on you? Point it at your temple, and..."


    Watching Zi Ren take out the gun and aim it at his temple, and at his horrified look, Su Sheng smiled and said, "Shoot!"


    "boom!"


    The gunshot sounded, and the purple man fell to the ground with a thud.


    The blood slowly flowed out.


    The driver and Jessica Jones did not recover, or they got rid of the control of the purple man but were controlled by Su Sheng.Su Sheng looked at the driver''s psychic ability to erase all his memories after being controlled by the purple man and then looked at Jessica Jones.

 474 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 474

    At this time, Jessica Jones''s dressing up is not so cool, nor has she become an alcoholic, her little face looks very tender.


    "Do you want to take the opportunity to do something?"


    Su Sheng looked at Jessica Jones and thought faintly. After all, the feeling just now was really good. It''s okay to take one blood once and take it again, right?You can also take some insurance by the way. After all, Jessica Jones'' life will change when she goes back. Without that tragic experience, wouldn''t she have a big loss if she fell in love with others?


    Chapter 559 If: Jessica Jones joins the Avengers


    You can''t do things that don''t have fun or suffer!


    So Su Sheng did some tricks on Jessica Jones, first erased her experience of being controlled by the Purple Man and her own existence, and then made small changes in her emotional thinking to avoid changing herself through time. Her past and then being picked by others happened.


    then.


    Su Sheng left.


    I originally planned to do the One Blood Achievement again, but after thinking about it, Su Sheng felt that I should go back and enjoy it. After all, this time I left Jessica Jones with an impression of myself. Who knows if it will affect me in the process of these few days. After all, according to the original persona, it was the first time that he had smuggled into the United States. However, he had been here a few years ago and had a relationship with Jessica Jones.


    The speed force was activated again, and Su Sheng returned to the original time.


    shore.


    Jessica Jones is no longer there. Su Sheng smiled and went home. He was really curious about what would happen to Jessica Jones who had not experienced the Purple Man incident?At least...it''s not likely to be a drunkard, right?Does this count as changing Jessica Jones'' character design?


    Go home, open the door and enter the house.


    The light was still on, and there was a person sitting on the sofa 650.


    Seeing the incoming person, Su Sheng was stunned.


    A black tight-fitting uniform, somewhat similar in style to the S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform, with a long white coat on the outside.Her temperament made Su Sheng inexplicably think of Director Nick Fury.


    "Why do you see me as if you see a ghost? Is there any problem with me?" She got up and frowned.


    "No problem, Jessica Jones!" Su Sheng smiled.


    That''s right, this person is Jessica Jones.The body and face are exactly the same, but the dressing and temperament are completely different. It seems that she has another life.


    "How do you feel weird? Forget it, the director asked me to ask you about deformed cars. He wants to know if this technology will be cracked and applied to other things!" Jessica Jones felt that Su Sheng It''s a bit weird but didn''t care too much.


    "will not!"


    "At least no one except me can do it temporarily." Su Sheng looked at her with a chuckle."You joined SHIELD?"


    "Avenger!" Jessica Jones frowned."What''s the matter with you today? Like you, I just joined the Avengers instead of S.H.I.E.L.D., the reason why I came to ask you is not because of my relationship with you!"


    "Your relationship with me?"


    "You and Tracy..." Jessica Jones reminded."Are you okay? Why do I think you seem weird?"


    "It''s okay, maybe it''s because the researcher''s brain was not very smart before, right?"


    "Then you rest, I''m leaving!" Jessica Jones instructed and turned and walked towards the window, followed by a leap out.


    Can fly?


    Su Sheng dumbly picked up the bracelet and started investigating Jessica Jones'' situation. Her change was quite interesting.As Jessica Jones'' information appeared, Su Sheng began to look at it.Things began to change after she didn¡¯t encounter the Purple Man. Before she met the Purple Man, Jessica Jones actually planned to use her abilities to be a hero to help others, and it was precisely because of this that she was targeted by the Purple Man. Without Ziren, she would naturally not feel that her ability was a curse, the beginning of a miserable life, so she began to improve her ability and began to help others as a hero.


    Until the US team Steve Rogers woke up and Nick Fury formed the Avengers, she joined directly, and she was the Avengers who joined her at the same time.After joining the Avengers, there are various resources. Jessica Jones also grows up very quickly. According to the current statement, she can be regarded as the mainstay of the Avengers.


    In addition to her changes, Su Sheng expanded the scope to see if there were other influences and changes, but found that there was no.To be precise, there is no influence on its own side. Other influences will definitely be there. For example, the fate of those who have been injured by the purple people has changed, and then many things may be changed. With the help and rescue of Jessica Jones, this butterfly effect will still produce a lot of changes.


    "From a drunkard to a qualified avenger, this person has really changed a lot." Su Sheng chuckled and continued to look.


    A small change can cause a big change, and everyone knows this change because they have experienced it, but Su Sheng doesn''t know it.Just like the situation where an alchemist suddenly appeared after the Flash created the flashpoint, everyone around him has memories because they have experienced it.But Barry who came back through it didn''t!Su Sheng thought this was really fun, so she didn''t feel sleepy at all, and spent the whole night understanding what happened after this change.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    It''s all just tricks, ordinary people''s changes, for Su Sheng, this is just trivial changes and there is no interest at all.The only interesting change may come from Trish!


    Jessica Jones'' foster sister!


    Because Jessica Jones didn''t have the painful experience, being a hero with a positive sun and full of positive energy, makes Trish seem a little jealous?Because I was beaten?This jealousy grew more and more with age and time, and finally seemed to have a fight with Jessica Jones.


    My experience with Trish hasn¡¯t changed. I really want to say that it is possible that Jessica Jones blamed Trish for doing such a thing for the news after knowing it. As a result, it naturally became more unhappy, so Jessie Ka Jones seems to be very dissatisfied with herself, but slowly discovered that Trish¡¯s situation seems to be getting better, and she can also learn about Trish¡¯s recent situation through herself, so the relationship with Su Sheng has also improved a lot. With this, she would help Nick Fury in the middle of the night to ask why things appeared in her bedroom.


    This should be the most influential change besides Jessica Jones herself.


    "Interesting. I remember that in the TV series, it seems that Jessica Jones was not too cold with Trish. I didn''t expect it to be the other way around. But it is also true. It can be seen on TV that Trish really has superpowers. Envy, if she is depraved and needs help, Cui Xi may not be able to hope that she will get better, but when she is really getting better and better, then jealousy will naturally breed!" Su Sheng smiled and closed his hand Ring washed and cleaned up and then went to see Trish.


    See how many changes this jealous young lady has made!


    ...


    PS: The idea of ??changing Jessica Jones is because of the Marvel If series, if Jessica Jones becomes the Avengers, although the plot is different, this kind of if is quite interesting!


    Chapter 560 Envy is terrible!


    "Ding Dong!"


    The door bell rang for a while and the door opened.


    Cui Xi opened the door in a white nightdress with messy hair, and she was slightly shocked when she saw Su Sheng."You, why did you come so early? Come in first, and I... I will clean up." She said in a panic~turning around hurriedly.


    The living room is a little messy, there are not only wine bottles but also some things that shouldn''t exist.


    "Are you taking drugs?"


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and asked.


    Trish''s expression was slightly stiff."I, I just occasionally when I''m stressed, occasionally..."


    "Because of Jessica Jones?"


    "It has nothing to do with her!" Su Sheng yelled very strongly in response to Trixi''s casual mention.After shouting, Cui Xi also noticed that her reaction was a bit strong, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, this...this has nothing to do with her."


    "Is it really okay?" Su Sheng said with a smile: "You think you are better than her in every aspect, but only... you don''t have the super powers like her. Watching her become a hero to save people and be loved by people, Watching her join the Avengers as a hero who saves the world, you...have never imagined what would happen if you also had superpowers? You really don''t envy Jessica Jones, are you really jealous of her?"


    "Do not!"


    "You are envious and jealous, but you have nothing to do. This emotion will make you crazy. Her presence and her name will make you crazy!"


    Cui Xi''s face changed blue and red, and the shame of being said to be the center of thinking made her extremely angry, and she couldn''t help but yelled towards Su Sheng."I didn''t, this is my home, please leave!"


    "I give you a chance to take back what you just said." Su Shengdao.


    "Get out of my house!" The angry Trixi didn''t mean to regret at all, on the contrary, she was even more hideous.


    Su Sheng sighed and raised his hand directly.

 475 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 475

    "Snapped!"


    The crisp sound fell, and Cui Xi looked at Su Sheng blankly, covering her face."You hit me?"


    "Kneel down!" Su Sheng said lightly.


    "You beat me and made me kneel? Who do you think you are? Do you think I''ll listen to you after you''ve been in bed with me a few times? You..." Trixi was as angry as an irritated lion. The hideous fangs and claws, but before she finished speaking, she heard Su Sheng lightly say something that made her calm down instantly.


    "I can give you extraordinary abilities."


    Cui Xi stared at Su Sheng in a daze."You, what did you say?"


    Su Sheng didn''t speak but looked at Cui Xi indifferently. The stare at each other made Cui Xi gradually calm down and gradually looked away.


    "I said, kneel down!" Su Sheng looked at Cui Xi and said flatly.


    Cui Xi took a deep breath and knelt on the ground with a soft knee. Su Sheng shook his head and squatted down in front of her."Calm down? I really didn''t expect you to be like this. It''s not a big deal to be jealous, but who gave you the courage to talk to me like this? Or do you think you have the qualifications to be in bed with me several times ?"


    "Yes, sorry, I, I just wasn''t calm enough for a while, I was wrong." Trish really calmed down at this moment.


    Su Sheng shook his head slightly and his palm suddenly lit up, and in an instant, a white dagger suddenly appeared.Su Sheng suddenly grabbed Cui Xi''s head with one hand to make her look at herself, and suddenly pierced with the other hand.


    Puff!


    The dagger of light stabbed Trish.


    Cui Xi''s eyes widened in horror and her body twitched slightly, then fell to the ground with a pop.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and got up and looked around and snapped his fingers.


    The messy room instantly became tidy, and Su Sheng walked to the sofa to the side and sat down quietly looking at Cui Xi on the ground.


    Trish lay on the ground, the light dagger stuck in her body gradually dimmed.


    Soon after the dagger disappeared, Su Sheng slammed the energy of the green light ring to heal her injury. The wound quickly healed and disappeared, and then Cui Xi woke up quietly with a muffled sound.Opening his eyes, Trish touched the wound subconsciously.


    "I, I''m not dead?"


    The pierced part of the nightdress is still there, but there is no wound on his body.Surprised Cui Xi turned her head to look at Su Sheng, a little at a loss for a while.


    "I removed the toxins from you, now I ask you..."


    "Do you really want to gain abilities?"


    "I think!" Trish said without hesitation.


    "There is a price, you can only do things for me in the future, no matter right or wrong, whether it is righteous or evil, if you repent or betray me, I will kill you!" Su Sheng looked at Cui Xi."It''s not kidding, it''s not scaring you. You don''t know many things. Once you know it, you can''t get out. You understand?"


    "So I ask again, do you really want to acquire the ability?"


    As a reporter, Cui Xi has a keen sense. She can feel that Su Sheng is not being alarmist or deliberately testing herself. There must be many things that are not so bright, but... thinking of Jessica Jones, thinking of ability!


    Trish nodded heavily."I think!"


    Su Sheng suddenly raised his hand and the shock wave wormhole appeared. Under Cui Xi''s surprised eyes, Su Sheng got up and walked in. Cui Xi stunned and hurriedly followed.


    Lighthouse base!


    Cui Xi looked around in surprise and couldn''t help being a little scared. She felt that she had come into contact with Su Sheng''s greatest secret.


    "the host!"


    General Hale came over and looked at Trish, apparently impressed by this reporter who was famous for covering the Battle of New York.


    "Arrange for her to take heart-shaped grass, she will be ours in the future." Su Sheng slowly said."Afterwards, let people stare at her and kill her if something goes wrong with her!"


    "Yes!" General Hale said solemnly.


    Cui Xi was stunned and didn''t know what to say, I''m still here, can you say it behind my back?However, Trish also knew that Su Sheng was reminding herself.This is also normal. After all, the secret of Su Sheng must be very big. Once exposed, the repercussions must be earth-shattering. He has only been in bed with him a few times and it is nothing at all. He is willing to risk bringing himself to Trish. Already feel incredible.After all, the scale of this place seems to be huge, and there must be a lot of people.


    No matter who you change to, no one will take such a big risk for a woman who has been on several times!


    Chapter 561: Hellcat Trish


    "Ruby has already taken the heart-shaped grass and is in the training room. Is the master going to see it?" General Hale asked.


    "Okay, you take her over."


    Su Sheng nodded and signaled to General Hale to take Trixi away, and he went to the training room.


    In the training room.


    Ruby is wearing shorts and the T-shirt is adapting to her new changes.


    Strength, agility, reflexes, and mobility are greatly enhanced. At this time, Ruby would be a female panther if she wears a panther uniform. No...maybe stronger.After all, Ruby has received all aspects of hydra''s elite training since he was a child, and he is outstanding in all aspects of fighting ability and killing skills!


    Seeing Ruby, who had blonde hair like a Barbie doll, made the ultimate move one after another, Su Sheng thought of someone inexplicably.


    Super killer!


    The little Lolita of the Sea-Bian King is also a lovely look, but she is not merciful. Is this considered the more beautiful a woman, the more dangerous?


    Ruby''s genes are far beyond ordinary people and have been strengthened by the heart-shaped grass. Aside from belief or experience, she should be better than the US team in terms of combat power. Jessica Jones is similar, but may be slightly inferior in power. !


    "boom!"


    Ruby suddenly blasted the sandbag away in a circle, then turned around slightly panting and walked to Su Sheng and said excitedly: "Master!"


    "How do you feel?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Great!" Ruby said excitedly.


    Su Sheng smiled: "Slowly get used to this kind of power, this kind of change, there is still room for improvement."


    "When can I do things for the master?" Ruby asked eagerly.


    "Don''t worry, wait until you graduate." Su Sheng rubbed Ruby''s blonde hair casually, Ruby''s eyes changed slightly and then he gave a reluctant hush.


    After chatting with Ruby for a while and asking her about the enhanced effect, Su Sheng left.


    At this time, Trish had finished strengthening.


    Seeing her sweaty but excited, Su Sheng said lightly: "Take her to take a shower first."


    When Cui Xi came back from the shower, Su Sheng took her home directly.


    Although it needs to adapt to a period of time after strengthening, she doesn''t need to stay in the lighthouse base, and it will be more troublesome if she doesn''t show up for a long time.The strengthening effect of the heart-shaped grass is not extremely exaggerated, as long as you usually pay attention to it, you can adapt quickly.


    "Thank you."

 476 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 476

    After returning home, Cui Xi couldn''t help but thank Su Sheng excitedly.


    This whole feeling after strengthening is exactly what she dreams of.


    "Heart-shaped grass is strengthened in agility and speed, which is more suitable for women. You can adapt well during this period. I will help you get a uniform. If you are interested, you can also go like Jessica Jones. Be a hero." Su Sheng smiled.


    When mentioning Jessica Jones this time, Trish''s reaction was much flatter.


    It seemed that the jealousy that she had gained the ability also disappeared.


    I said that people staring at Cui Xi did not just say it casually. Hale would definitely arrange for someone to watch. At the moment, Su Sheng had no idea of ??activities with her, so he left after a few words.After leaving Cui Xi''s house and returning home, the corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose slightly.


    Changed the fate of Jessica Jones, and as a result, the fate of Trish also changed.


    In the TV series, Trish is very envious and jealous of Jessica Jones''s ability. Finally, by chance, she ingests a drug that can be strengthened for a short time, knowing the danger, but lusting for that power.In the comics, Trish also has the identity of a superhero, codenamed Hellcat!


    In the beginning, it was only because of getting an enhanced Hellcat battle suit, and then by chance, he obtained other abilities and became the reserve army of the Avengers.


    The heart-shaped grass is exclusively for black panthers. Leopards and cats are both cats to match.


    Go back and get her a uniform, won''t the Hellcat be born!


    Free and easy, Su Sheng simply went to help Trixi get out the Hellcat uniform, orange jumpsuit, black belt, black special boots, gloves, and gloves. Su Sheng deliberately used a small amount of vibrating gold and paws. Very sharp, similar to the uniform pattern of the Panthers.The uniform material is bulletproof, fireproof, waterproof, and has the effect of reducing shock kinetic energy, and it is very convenient to use deformed particles and nanotechnology to change things in one second...


    Su Sheng didn''t worry, but he got the uniform in less than two days.


    Putting on his uniform, Su Sheng came to Cui Xi''s house again.


    Still the apartment, the same environment but much cleaner, no drug addiction, no jealousy, Trish''s life has become much more normal.


    "You came."


    Cui Xi was very happy to see Su Sheng coming over, and he came in with Su Sheng''s arm and talked about the enhanced things.


    "Shh, shut up and undress!"


    "Huh? Ah!"


    Cui Xi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Su Sheng took off her clothes so directly but obediently. Su Sheng took out a necklace and hung it on Trixi¡¯s neck, and then grabbed her finger on the pendant of the necklace. I touched the fingerprints, and the next moment, the pendant changed abruptly. Almost in the blink of an eye, the uniform was already covering Cui Xi''s body.


    "Your uniform will be called Hellcat in the future." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Trish hurriedly walked to the mirror excitedly, looking at herself in the mirror wearing an orange uniform, her hands with black steel claws, and a cat-like mask on her face."It''s great, really great, I will be a cat next to you from now on!"


    Trish turned around excitedly.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "You are still far behind, I have 5.0 cats, and I guess there will be a second one!"


    "Let me try to see how much physical strength you gain after strengthening." Su Sheng said and picked up Cui Xi directly to the bedroom.


    Before long, the high-pitched voice rang.


    What is the effect of reinforcement?Should you beg for mercy or beg for mercy, should it or not, but in terms of endurance has increased a lot, at least Su Sheng doesn''t have to worry about doing something good or bad for her for fun.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang, Su Sheng stretched out his hand to find the connection, and glanced at the cat-like Cui Xi to connect.


    "Caught a poisonous snake."


    On the phone, the devilish woman Ruiwen said softly.


    "Bring people back to the laboratory secretly, don''t let people discover them." Su Sheng raised his mouth and said with a chuckle.


    Chapter 562: Madame Viper


    Two hours later, West Coast Laboratory.


    Su Sheng saw the poisonous snake brought back by the devilish girl Ruiwen and the little mischief.


    At this time, Madame Viper was wearing a narrow black skirt and a gray shirt. The hem of the shirt was tucked into the skirt. She was leaning against the chair with her hands wearing leather gloves, her head slightly lowered, and she seemed to have passed out.Little naughty was behind her, and Ruiwen stood in front of her and was telling Su Sheng about the process of catching the poisonous snake.


    The process of arresting Mrs. Viper is very simple. First of all, to find out the whereabouts of Mrs. Viper, the devil girl Ruiwen directly confessed her identity, and then the little mischief briefly touched Mrs. Viper with her ability, stunned, and taken away!The whole process is very simple.


    Of course, this is also unexpected. After all, the name Devil Girl is quite loud among mutants, and the ability of being a little mischievous is extremely special, so the viper master can easily be caught in the ditch.


    "Hmm..."


    A low moan sounded softly, and Madame Viper frowned slightly and raised her head to wake up.Opened his eyes, his vision was slightly blurred, and he saw the devil girl standing beside a man, an Asian man, whose face was a little familiar.


    The line of sight gradually became clear, and Mrs. Viper recognized the person''s identity.


    "Su...Su Sheng?" Madame Viper exclaimed.


    Su Sheng¡¯s name is much louder than the Devil Girl. The major shareholder of Stark Industries, the rich, the genius, the superpower, and the members of the Avengers, have saved New York and killed countless mutants in the Alcatraz incident!Seeing that the person who made the devilish girl grab herself turned out to be Su Sheng, which really surprised Mrs. Viper. His brain quickly turned to guess his purpose of grabbing himself.


    Although he is a mutant, he is only good at toxins. There is no intersection with him. What is he doing?


    "It looks like you know me, so it''s much easier. I have something I want to leave to you!" Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Mrs. Viper looked at her situation and frowned at Su Sheng."In your capacity and ability, I can''t think of anything that I need to do."


    "Yishita Ichiro!" Su Sheng said directly."The founder of the Yashida family in Japan. He is old and ill. He will die soon. No one is willing to die like this, especially when he has such wealth and status. I need you to be by his side. , Tell him... he has a chance to live and even return to his youth!"


    "What''s the solution?" Madame Viper asked.


    "Wolverine!"


    "Yes, it''s the Wolverine of the X-Men. If he can transfer his self-healing factor, Yashita Ichiro, he will be able to return to his youth and survive, but he needs someone to tell him what to do. You... are a good candidate. !" Su Sheng smiled.


    Madame Viper pondered for a moment and only asked a word."What good do I have!"


    "You can get part of the self-healing factor." Su Sheng said with a light smile."The method you use to stay young is to molt? It seems to work if you get injured, but the effect is not so good or convenient, is it?"


    "I believe you have the ability to work out how to transfer the self-healing factors, if I fulfill my requirements!" Su Sheng looked at Mrs. Viper and waved her hand slightly, and the handcuffs were instantly unlocked to restore her freedom."My purpose is very simple. I want Wolverine to die! Dying at the hands of Yashida Ichiro has nothing to do with me. Can you do it?"


    "If, what if I refuse?" Mrs. Viper asked tentatively.


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at the little naughty behind her, who took off his gloves and walked around in front of Mrs. Viper.


    Mrs. Viper smiled and slowly got up."I have the conditions."


    "Say."


    "You must guarantee my safety after it''s done." Mrs. Viper said.


    "You can follow me, or you can change your face to live a new life." Su Sheng nodded.


    "Then what should I do?" Madam Viper asked with a smile.

 477 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 477

    Su Sheng told Mrs. Viper about the plan one by one. Mrs. Viper was very serious and made a few suggestions. Finally, she affirmed: "Leave it to me, I will do it as soon as possible."


    "In addition to agreeing to your terms, I will give you 30 million as a reward! But..." Su Sheng smiled and stood up while holding Madame Viper¡¯s jaw. The antidote was instantly activated, and Madame Viper¡¯s appearance remained unchanged. But she felt her own change.


    She couldn''t help looking at Su Sheng in horror.


    "You, how do you..."


    "Originally, I intended to control you with my psychic powers, but after thinking about it, it seems meaningless. So, if you dare to disclose anything about me, I will completely take away your power and let you ordinary people and then... die! I see! ?"


    "Ming, I understand." Madam Viper trembled.


    "I can find you once, and I can find you a second time." After saying with a smile, Su Sheng lowered his head and kissed Mrs. Viper''s mouth gently, but Mrs. Viper didn''t dare to move.


    Parted with a kiss.


    Su Sheng let go of her and waved."Take her away."


    "Come with me." Ruiwen said and left with Mrs. Viper.


    Mrs. Viper is very cunning. This person is like a real poisonous snake. She may yin you at any time, but she is interested in self-healing factors. There is not much risk in this matter, so she threatens her. It should be obedient.Of course, Su Sheng would not be so credulous that he would naturally make General Hale send someone to stare at her.


    This is the advantage of having General Hale, she can use Hydra''s resources to do many things!


    After a while, Ruiwen came back.


    The little naughty said and turned back to his room to rest, Su Sheng stretched out his hand to embrace Ruiwen who was walking over into his arms."Whether it was the previous thing or this time, you did a good job, what kind of reward do you want?"


    "Can I meet Magneto?" Ruiwen asked in a low voice, looking at Su Sheng.


    "He''s dead!" Su Sheng said without changing his face.


    Ruiwen: "I heard that he was killed by his master on Alcatraz. I heard that Charles buried him. Although it is an empty tomb, I want to see it. After all... a friend!"


    "Really? Where is the cemetery?" This Su Sheng really didn''t know.


    "Not far from X Academy."


    "Okay, I will take you tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Master!" Rui Wen cheered Su Sheng on the neck and kissed her.


    Chapter 563: The Storm Girl Called Godfather


    Early in the morning, the cemetery.


    Ruiwen stood in front of a tombstone dressed in black.


    This is the tomb of Magneto.


    Magneto is dead, and there is no corpse left. Inside are some of the relics of Magneto found by Professor X.Don''t look at them fighting for so long, but only Professor X can still think of setting up a tombstone for him.


    After a while.


    Ruiwen turned and walked towards Su Sheng not far away.


    "Go back." Rui Wen whispered.


    Su Sheng turned his head and looked not far away, there was a person standing there."I have an appointment, so let''s take you home first."


    Ruiwen glanced in the direction and nodded with a smile.


    Waved, the shock wave wormhole opened.


    After leaving Ruiwen, Su Sheng walked towards the waiting figure not far away.


    "Did she blame you?" Seeing the approaching Su Sheng, Storm Girl asked curiously.


    "She is my person now." Su Sheng smiled back and naturally embraced Storm Girl''s waist and turned and walked."What about Professor X? He is also an old friend of Magneto. Do you have any thoughts on this matter?"


    "It''s just a pity." The Storm Girl whispered."What have you been up to lately? The antidote told me several times and asked you why you didn''t visit him."


    "Didn''t you take care of him?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Storm woman said: "It''s different. His previous life was so pitiful and so young. After being rescued by you, he almost treated you as a father."


    "I am a father, and you are a mother?"


    Su Sheng stopped and stood in front of Storm Girl, hugging her waist and chuckled.


    "What nonsense?" The Storm Girl angrily pushed Su Sheng away and walked forward. Su Sheng raised the corner of her mouth and followed with a dark smile, stopping her waist again.


    Storm Girl gave a white glance but did not push away.


    "I''m not interested in adopting a child, and I''m not interested in being someone''s father. Of course, if she is a girl, I wouldn''t mind being a godfather. Do you know what godfather means?" Su Sheng asked.


    Storm Girl thought for a while."Does the godfather mean?"


    Su Sheng shook his head."Although it is similar, the same words or words with the same broad and profound Chinese characters can extend different meanings. I will teach you how to pronounce them in Chinese."


    "Fuck... Dad..."


    Storm Girl didn''t think much about learning it subconsciously."Fuck? Dad?"


    "Hey!" Su Sheng responded with a smile."Say it again."


    "Godfather?"


    "Hey!"


    Su Sheng responded again.


    This time, Storm Girl finally realized that Su Sheng was playing with herself, and instantly slapped him with annoyance.As a result, as soon as she stretched out her wrist, she was caught by Su Sheng and then pulled her into her arms. The Storm Girl kissed Su Sheng aggressively as soon as she was about to struggle.


    The Storm Girl beat her hard, but it was a pity that she soon became a beating your small chest, then slowly stopped, and slowly hugged Su Sheng.


    For a long time.


    The Storm Girl, who felt that she was about to suffocate, pushed Su Sheng away, turned and lowered her head, and the Storm Girl lifted her hair as if she heard her heartbeat that was about to pop out."You, don''t do this, I really treat you as a friend..."


    Su Sheng hugged the Storm Girl from behind, and the Storm Girl shuddered and felt a heat wave coming from her ear."I really want to sleep with you too."


    "..."


    How can anyone talk like that?Even if Storm Girl knew Su Sheng''s intentions, it would be too embarrassing to say so directly, right?The Storm Girl just planned to leave, but Su Sheng continued."If a woman shows a man and doesn¡¯t mean to fall asleep, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a failure? Although you haven¡¯t changed the style of your clothes, I noticed that you seem to have light makeup? In order to see I can make the X-Men The captain specially put on makeup. If I am still indifferent, would I be a little sorry for your thoughts?"


    Storm Girl''s face turned red in an instant, she did put on a little makeup before going out, she thought Su Sheng couldn''t see it."This, isn''t it normal? Don''t women wear makeup when they go out?"


    "But you are not."

 478 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 478

    "You mean I''m not a woman?"


    "You are not my woman!" Su Sheng turned Storm Girl around and looked at her face to face."I want you to be my woman!"


    "You have too many women. I think it''s better for us to keep friends." The Storm Girl whispered.


    It''s not easy to answer.


    It is obviously impossible to deny. After all, Su Sheng¡¯s role as Storm Girl is very clear. Don¡¯t look at her as if she is declining, but in fact this is actually a multiple-choice question. Su Sheng feels that if he says that he has no relationship with other women in the future, he can definitely take the opportunity to win Storm Girl. Let her be his girlfriend.But is the sacrifice too great?


    Su Sheng wants to sleep with her, but she wants Su Sheng to sleep with her only.


    The positions of the two are completely different!


    Su Sheng did not intend to give up the forest for the Storm Girl, she was not enough for this qualification, but if he refused to estimate that he wanted to tease the Storm Girl, there would be no chance, so at this time, no matter how he answered was wrong, he simply didn''t answer.


    But it doesn''t work if you don''t answer. Seeing the storm girl Su Sheng who looked at her, she suddenly smiled and bowed her head to kiss her.Storm Girl didn''t expect that Su Sheng would do this and wanted to ask for some understanding, but Su Sheng''s offensive was so fierce that she had no chance to think.Especially this time Su Sheng had a stronger sense of aggression. His hands had already begun to attack the city. Although Storm Girl stopped it several times, it was useless at all.Unconsciously, she and Su Sheng were already lying on the grass.


    Suddenly.


    She felt that the cool breeze made him wake up instantly, and she looked at the lost position and the storm girl pushed Su Sheng away in shock."Don''t, don''t be here." She got up and hurriedly sorted her underwear.Su Sheng stood up and smiled: "So, just change the place?"


    "It won''t work in another place!" The Storm Girl annoyed."Study, school is about to start, I have to go back."


    "So fast?"


    "Yes, I, I''m leaving." The Storm Girl ran away as if she was afraid of Su Sheng''s retention.


    Seeing her panicked back, Su Sheng couldn''t help but chuckle."It''s really a pity, I almost won. It seems that I have to work hard to get Storm Girl before Wolverine hangs up."


    "Black is a little dark, but black beauty should also have a different taste." Su Sheng smiled and turned and disappeared.


    The 564th chapter Storm Girl: The beginning is also the end?


    Time flies, the years are like songs.


    In a flash, more than a month passed, and a lot of things happened in this month.First of all, the advent of the transforming car caused an uproar. Although the price is expensive, the sales are rising. This hot atmosphere seems to make people forget the New York battle that took place not long ago, and forget the identity of the Su Saint Avenger.


    Regal, genius scientist.


    The status of this label has risen rapidly.


    Japan.


    Mrs. Viper has successfully become Yashida Ichiro''s personal doctor and has encouraged Yashida Ichiro to quietly prepare a suspended animation plan to create a silver samurai ~ armor used to transfer self-healing factors.


    Su Sheng is now in the limelight but rarely shows up. Apart from staying in the laboratory to study other projects, he occasionally quietly ran to find the Storm Girl. Although the two are still friends, they have long since passed the line in the world. Although she would say something about hugging or something, every time the storm girl would say, but every time Su-sheng would not change it.


    It''s like a tacit understanding.


    Let you kiss, let you hug, but I''ll say you when I''m done.Then, you say yours, next time I should kiss and hug.Storm Girl also knew that Su Sheng was deliberate, and she avoided talking about key topics every time, but she really couldn''t stand Su Sheng''s method and could only admit it temporarily.


    Usually the place where the two agree to meet is not far from the academy. If the time is short, they can chat casually. When the time is long, Su Sheng will teleport to the residence of the antidote with the Storm Girl. Those who go back and forth are like stealing the sun. I didn''t find it.


    this day.


    Antidote''s residence.


    This is a single-family villa with a complete range of nanny and security guards, and even a tutor to teach the antidote.All these expenses were made by Su Sheng, and the purpose is naturally because of Storm Girl!As night fell, the stars were a little bit starry.


    Su Sheng and Storm Girl stood in front of the windows on the second floor looking at the night.


    "I may not be able to come here often during this time." The Storm Girl turned her head and said.


    "What happened?"


    "Logan is gone." Stormgirl explained."The last time he said he was going out to meet a friend might be away for a few days. As soon as he left, everything in the school fell on me."


    Wolverine is gone?


    So Madame Viper''s plan is about to begin, right?The action is quite fast.


    "What can I do for you?" Su Sheng stretched out his hand and took Storm Girl into his arms.


    Storm Girl shook her head: "No, I think I can do it."


    "Yeah!" Su Sheng responded with a bow and pecked at the corner of Storm Girl''s mouth. Storm Girl raised her head and saw Su Sheng suddenly smiled and took the initiative to hook Su Sheng''s neck and kissed her.


    This surprised Su Sheng.


    Is this the first time she has taken the initiative?In this case, Su Sheng would not be polite?It didn''t take long for the temperature in the room to increase a lot.Storm Girl suddenly pushed Su Sheng onto the bed, and stretched out her hand to take off her T-shirt.


    "You are..." Su Sheng asked dumbly.


    Storm Girl did not speak, one by one.


    After a while, Storm Girl lay on Su Sheng''s body."Thank you for what you do for me, no matter what your purpose is. Honestly, I didn''t expect you to hold on for so long. Today...I will satisfy you!"


    Storm Girl, Storm Girl.


    Su Shengqi truly experienced the charm of the Goddess of Storm. The violent violence seemed to make him feel a little breathless, and he couldn''t stop for a moment.


    For a long time.


    The wind stops and the rain rests, leaving only the mess after the storm.The stars in the night sky outside seemed to hide quietly because of the madness of the storm goddess, the clouds were crying with fright, and the pattering raindrops began to pour down.


    Su Sheng moved his fingers to close the window, and hugged Storm Girl into a deep sleep with the patter of raindrops.


    rain.


    It stopped when the sun appeared, the air was filled with the fragrance of the rain, and the rainbow hung high in the sky.Su Shengyouyou woke up but found that the Storm Girl beside her was gone.Recalling the experience of last night, Su Sheng''s mouth had a smile. I didn''t expect that she would suddenly become so active.


    Saint Su found the clothes to put on and was about to go downstairs, but suddenly found a note on the bedside table.


    "I''m leaving. There are many things at school that I need to deal with. We... are still friends."


    The note was left by the Storm Girl. Su Sheng looked at the note and groaned for a while, a flame suddenly appeared in his palm and burned the note clean.Looking at the clear sky outside the window, Su Sheng raised his mouth and whispered: "Who said that women in love are stupid? They are still smart! So last night is not so much the beginning of a relationship to a relationship. End? Is this a breakup clubbing?"


    "Is it because you know that if you continue, you will fall and won''t get the result she wants?"


    "Ha ha."


    "It doesn''t matter, at least my goal has been achieved." Su Sheng Weiwei has some regrets, but he feels more happy. Originally thought it would be easier to get Storm Girl out, but she finally gave herself a surprise in the end.


    Su Sheng likes this kind of surprise.


    Storm Girl is the first to take the initiative to cut off the relationship with herself, right?


    "You think it''s over? But how do I think the game has just begun? You surprise me, and I have to give you back. I have always been the only one who loves the new and dislikes the old, but it is over before I am tired of the old. !"

 479 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 479

    "Let''s let you dry for a few days, and I will look for you when I''m done with Wolverine."


    Su Sheng, Teleport disappeared.


    Japan!


    Dedicated to the country house.


    This is a very Japanese-style house. As Yashida Ichiro''s personal doctor, Mrs. Viper, who became Dr. Green, is treated very well.Although there are no beds and only tatami mats in the spacious bedrooms, everything in life is all high-end products.


    Mrs. Viper stretched her waist, who just woke up, and didn''t mind that her white and perfect ketone body was exposed.When he got up, Mrs. Viper found the clothes to put on. Today is a very important day, because Wolverine is here, Yashida Ichiro should be''dead''.


    This made Mrs. Viper a little excited, excited about Wolverine''s self-healing factors.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The neatly dressed Madame Viper turned around subconsciously but was startled.


    There was someone in the room, but she didn''t even feel it from beginning to end?


    "good body!"


    Su Sheng in the corner said lightly.


    Chapter 565: Yoshida Mariko


    People''s sixth sense is usually very accurate, and if there are people in the room, they will sometimes be aware of it even if they can''t see it.What''s more, Mrs. Viper is not an ordinary person, but she really has no awareness of Su Sheng''s existence, which makes her very surprised and afraid.


    In just a second or two, Mrs. Viper sighed in relief and relaxed and said with a smile: "I was scared. I said that the people of the Yashida family should have no guts."


    "Are you reminding me to knock on the door next time?" Su Sheng squinted at Mrs. Viper.


    Madame Viper quickly denied."Of course not, I just want to say that if you are interested in my figure, you can take a closer look."


    Su Sheng smiled non-committal.


    Mrs. Viper said with a chuckle: "I thought you would be more interested in Eastern women. Yashita Ichiro¡¯s granddaughter Mariko has a very good figure, with the delicate and facial features of an Eastern woman. It¡¯s a pity that his father is committed to Shida Shingen. He was able to control the company and married her, but what he didn''t know was that even if he sold his daughter, he would not be able to control the Yashitian Group. It''s better to be cheaper than others..."


    Mrs. Viper looked at Su Sheng and said with a smile, "I think Shi Lang will not mind!"


    "Marriage? A bit of an impression, but not in a hurry." Su Sheng remembered that Maritime was kidnapped by Wolverine heroes to save the United States. It seemed that he had developed for a while, but he was planning to kill Wolverine.


    "When will Wolverine arrive?" Su Sheng asked.


    "It''s about evening."


    "The plan is ready?"


    Mrs. Viper smiled and told Su Sheng of the plan. After Wolverine came, she would use her toxins and machinery to inhibit his self-healing ability, but it would take time to ferment, so Shiro would die.At the end of the funeral, Wolverine''s self-healing ability should be almost suppressed, and he shot Wolverine to transfer the ability. After Shishida Shingen regained his youth, he reappeared to control the Yashitian Group.For this reason, he deliberately did not leave the inheritance to his son Yashida Shingen but his granddaughter Mariko.


    This makes it easier for him to go back and regain control of the group!


    "Not bad!" After listening to Mrs. Viper''s plan, Su Sheng clapped his hands with a smile."The plan is very good, and what I think... is also very good."


    Madame Viper frowned slightly, which didn''t sound like a good one.


    "Is there a problem?" she asked.


    "Wolverine and Yashida Ichiro''s suspended animation is okay, but you never thought that Shingen Yashida was really willing to be manipulated like this by you? What else could he do well by selling his daughter as a bargaining chip? Japanese humanity? , Do you think they have?"


    "Well, it''s a bit angry to say that, but what will happen if Shishida Shingen arranges underworld people to take Mariko at the funeral?"


    "Impossible!" Madame Viper said in surprise.


    "Impossible? First of all, Mariko cannot proceed without the transfer of the inheritance. Secondly, Shingen Yashida can force Mariko to hand over the inheritance or even kill him, so that as the son of Ichiro Yashida, he will naturally take over Yashida even without a will. group."


    "When a person uses his heart to achieve a certain goal, other things are not so important."


    Mrs. Viper''s face turned ugly. She really hadn''t thought about this possibility, but now she thought it might come true."The time is still too late. I can arrange for someone to protect Mariko at the funeral."


    Su Sheng replied noncommittal and disappeared suddenly.


    He did not leave but entered a state of invisibility to see Mariko. After this incident, Yashida Ichiro will definitely die, Yashida Shingen will die, and Wolverine will die, so this seemingly weak woman will be logical. Take over the Yashitian Group without any threat.If you remember correctly, the Yazhitian Group seems to have participated in the research and development of sentinel robots for mutants in the later period, which shows that the Yazhitian Group has the strength.


    Since I plan to intercept Wolverine Hu, I might as well control Mariko by the way and use the Yashita Group to do something.For example, research on sentinel robots, such as Transformers, after all, there must be people from S.H.I.


    In all likelihood, Mrs. Viper will arrange for Mariko, the childhood sweetheart Kenichiro Harada, to protect Mariko at the funeral. If there is no extra change, Mariko will run away in the chaos, and she can do something at this time...


    "what?"


    Passing room by room, Su Sheng finally saw Mariko.


    She was already awake, and her dark kimono gave people a very elegant and delicate feeling.Eastern women are indeed different from European and American women. Although Skye is also Asian, after all, he is a mixed race and grew up in the United States without the oriental charm.


    But she looks exactly the same as Lex Luthor''s secretary in DC World, but her temperament is very different.This made Su Sheng wonder whether to bring Luther''s secretary over?It should be okay to take care of a Yizhitian Group with her ability, right?But this idea was given up in a flash. The secretary Luther was too loyal to him. How good is it to brainwash Mariko?Even if she doesn''t have the talent to run the company, she can find someone to help her, which makes it more convenient for her to do things.


    But brainwashing is a bit lacking in technical content and lacking in stimulation, so let''s change to a more natural method.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth lifted up and walked over and touched Mariko gently. Mariko faintly felt that she turned her head subconsciously, and then felt a strong drowsiness hit, and she fell into sleep without even having time to react.


    Dream.


    She was awake, and completely started 1.0 from the plot before falling asleep.She turned her head and looked at it and found that no one didn''t care, and then she spent the day as usual. In the evening she saw the person whom grandpa specially invited, Logan.That night, the funeral followed when Grandpa died.


    Someone wanted to kidnap her during the funeral. She took advantage of the chaos to run away but met someone by accident. He helped herself get rid of those who arrested her and hid. They experienced a rainy night together and couldn''t help but happen. relationship.


    "what¡­¡­"


    But the moment the relationship started, the tingling seemed to wake Mariko.She looked around blankly, this is her room?Just now... was that a dream just now?How could I suddenly dream?And... the things in the dream are so real?


    The 566th chapter dream come true?


    All day, all day Mariko was in a trance state.


    That dream in the morning made her remember it. That dream was too real and remembered too clearly, as if it had happened.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable?" When the voice sounded, Mariko turned to see Yukio, who was also wearing a kimono, standing beside him and asking concerned.Yukio is the granddaughter adopted by Yashita Ichiro, and Mariko''s only playmate since childhood, and she is a sister to her.


    "I''m fine." Mariko shook his head.


    At this time, a car drove in from the outside and parked in the yard. Xuexu mumbled that the guest invited by the master came to Mariko but didn''t listen at all. She looked at the Wolverine who got out of the car with only one thought in her heart.


    The same, the same as what happened in the dream!


    What exactly is going on?Why can I dream about what is about to happen?Mariko was in a trance again.Xuexu wanted to be concerned about a few words, but she still had things to do, so she could only ask a few words and turned and left.


    "If, if the dream I have is true? Doesn''t it mean that grandpa... grandpa will pass away tonight? 17" Mariko thought of this and walked to grandpa''s treatment room to ask about grandpa''s physical condition, but it seemed... Grandpa''s physical condition seems to be fine, and her personal doctor also said that there is no sign of deterioration for the time being, so is it just a coincidence?Mariko frowned and left and saw the Wolverine who happened to be here, and the two passed by.


    When she returned to her room, Mariko hadn''t slept and was always paying attention to the outside sounds. Time passed unknowingly. When she was a little sleepy, she suddenly heard the exclamation outside. Mariko rushed out in shock.

 480 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 480

    Yashida Ichiro, dead!


    Grandpa, it''s dead!


    Mariko was stunned again.


    The death of Yashida Ichiro made the originally quiet house lively, and the handling of the funeral made the people busy, and it was not until the middle of the night that they became quiet.Yashida Ichiro died. Yashida Shingen thought he could take over the Yashida group but found out that the will was left to his daughter. This made Yashida Shingen very angry. He called Mariko to ridicule, but Mariko did not remember the dream. In this paragraph, with the death of grandfather, the weird dream has always been in a trance, which makes Yazhitian Shingen even more dissatisfied. How can she manage the Yishitian Group well with her personality?


    Mariko was driven back to the room.


    Mariko who was lying down was not drowsy at all. Wolverine is here and grandpa is dead. Then the latter half of the dream will also happen, right?Under the night, everyone has a different mind.In Wolverine''s room, Mrs. Viper, who had already drugged him, quietly appeared, and put in the mechanical insect that could restrain his self-healing ability.


    The next day, all kinds of busy things emerged in an endless stream. After all, Yashita Ichiro could be regarded as a character in Japan, and the news did cause a lot of response.Unknowingly, the funeral began, and Su Sheng... also''appeared'' in Japan.


    He is here on holiday!


    This trip was not too hidden, and he went directly to the Japanese airport by plane.After landing, he did not rush to the hotel where he was staying but simply wandered around like a tourist with his bag on his back.


    Paying attention to the time, Su Sheng stopped in front of the alley entrance of a certain alley and took out his phone as if he was checking the map.


    The funeral of Yashida Ichiro is in chaos!


    Not long after the funeral began, Mariko, who was a granddaughter, was about to come forward and someone tried to kidnap her, but she kept remembering the things in her dream so she avoided it for the first time. Following the chaos of the funeral, countless underworld members appeared, Xue Xu, Wolverine shot to help when Madam Viper arranged for Kenichiro Harada, who also used a bow and arrow to swish on the roof.Everything that happened was exactly the same as in the dream. Although she had a hunch, Mariko was still flustered.


    She ran out of the venue in a panic, the people behind her were chasing her, and she subconsciously followed the route in her dream to escape.Not long after running, Mariko''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    It''s him!


    It was the person who saved him in his dream!


    Not far in front of Mariko, Su Sheng in front of the alley had just put away her phone and raised her head, and he glanced at Mariko by coincidence.


    "help me!"


    "Someone wants to kidnap me!"


    Mariko ran over shouting.


    Su Sheng''s expression looked surprised, and then he seemed to notice the clear look of the chaser behind her.


    "Into the alley."


    Mariko ran over and said and ran directly into the alley. Su Sheng followed in and heard her continue to say: "Ice wall, quickly seal this place with the ice wall."


    "How do you know?" Su Sheng asked pretendingly.


    Mariko hurriedly urged in a panic.


    With a wave of his hand, the ice wall instantly rose to the ground to block the chasers outside.


    Mariko took a deep breath and dragged Su Sheng, who looked a little dazed, and turned and ran, got out of the alley. Mariko quickly arrived at the subway station following the route in his dream, bought tickets, got on the train, and the two found a seat. Down.


    "It''s safe!"


    If Mariko remembers correctly, after getting on the subway, 470 can go directly to an old house of the Yashida family, and then it is safe.


    "When are you going to hold my hand?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    Only then did Mariko realize that she had been holding Su Sheng''s hand, which made her hurriedly let go.Su Sheng smiled and continued: "Can you explain what happened?"


    Explanation?how to explain?


    Could it be that I had a dream yesterday and foresee what would happen, knowing that you will be there, knowing that you will help me?Mariko was silent.


    Su Sheng pouted his lips without further questioning, and the two of them sat in the car quietly.


    Don''t know how long he has been sitting, Mariko gently touched Su Sheng and got up to get off the car.


    Coming out of the subway station, Mariko stopped the car to go to the old house in the country. In this process, there was almost no communication with Su Sheng, and Su Sheng seemed to care less.


    Snapped!


    Village mouth.


    Mariko and Su Sheng got out of the car and closed the door.


    "Come on, it''s going to rain?"


    "It''s raining?" Su Sheng looked up at the clear sky and expressed doubt.


    Mariko didn''t explain how to walk forward quickly. In the dream, it was because of the rain that the two of them had a relationship... in the old house.


    Chapter 567 The original flax fell!


    Seeing Mariko speeding up, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, wanting to avoid the heavy rain?That won''t work!With a slight movement of thought, the ability to control the weather was activated.Suddenly a muffled thunder flashed in the sky that was still clear, and the clouds became gloomy in the next moment.


    Pop pop!


    The raindrops poured down.


    too fast.


    It took no more than two or three minutes from the change of the sky to before and after the rain, and this time it was drifting heavy rain.


    The sudden heavy rain made Mariko stunned and ran to the old house in the distance with a quick walk, and Su Sheng naturally followed closely behind.Although the two of them ran fast, they were already wet when they entered the old house.Mariko stood under the eaves looking at the gloomy sky and drifting rain slightly in a daze.


    Can''t you avoid it?


    "How did you know it was going to rain?" Su Sheng asked curiously, standing beside her.


    "I don''t know." Mariko whispered.


    "do not know?"


    "I mean I don''t know how to explain it." Mariko shook her head and looked at her wet self and Su Shengdao."Go in first."


    Enter the house.


    Mariko entered the back room, and soon came out with a towel and clean clothes.


    "It''s only this, don''t you mind?" Mariko took out a dress that resembled a samurai costume and handed it to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng didn''t speak, Mariko put down his clothes and turned away again.


    After a short while, Mariko changed his clothes and saw Su Shengzheng lowering his head to play with his clothes. Obviously he couldn''t wear this thing at all, and the belt was messy.Mariko looked straight at Su Sheng, and shook his head slightly and walked over after a long time.


    After removing Su Sheng''s hand, Mariko lowered her head and untied her belt and tied it up again.


    From the distance at hand, each other''s breath and heartbeat became clear and audible.Inexplicably, Mariko remembered the last thing in the dream, and remembered the intimacy with him, which made Mariko''s breathing involuntarily and slowly increase.

 481 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 481

    "Alright." Mariko said, raising her head to look at Su Sheng.


    His eyes were facing each other, as if electric current flashed.


    "I, I''m going to make tea." Mariko lowered her head in a panic and ran away.


    The corner of Su Sheng¡¯s mouth was raised and found a place to sit down. When Mariko was not paying attention, he opened the bracelet and contacted Mrs. Viper to ask about Wolverine. Wolverine, who lost his self-healing ability, suffered serious injuries at the funeral. Still helping to find Mariko.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Ninety percent sure."


    "Then do it."


    After all, Professor X is still alive and the X-Men have not been disbanded. If it takes too long, something will happen. This is different from the situation in the movie.Putting down the bracelet, Mariko came over with the tea set and the two of them looked at each other and sat drinking tea and fell silent.


    "Marriko, the jewel of the Shitian Group, today is the funeral of your grandfather Yi Shi Lang? How could someone kidnap you?" Su Sheng asked.


    "I don''t know!" Mariko was not surprised that Su Sheng would know her identity, because she knew from her dream that Su Sheng was the Avengers, the major shareholder of Stark Industries, and it was easy to investigate her identity.


    "Don''t know?"


    "I said you don''t know why you were kidnapped, or why you asked me for help, or even why it rained? Then do you know what will happen next?" Su Sheng asked with a dumb smile.


    "know!"


    "know?"


    Su Sheng seemed to be interested."Then tell me, what will happen next?"


    "We will have a relationship." Mariko bowed his head.


    "Huh?" Su Sheng seemed a little surprised. He looked at Mariko and said with a smile: "If this is the case, I am looking forward to it. After all, one of the purposes of my holiday in Japan is to try what Japanese women have said. so good."


    "But I have the conditions!"


    Mariko suddenly looked up. In his dream, they could not help but have a relationship, but it is different now.Predicting the occurrence of all this made Mariko less panic and fear, and naturally less grateful for Su Sheng''s help.Knowing what will happen, it''s hard to feel uncontrollable.But she still intends to continue according to the development in the dream.Only this time, she has the conditions.


    "What conditions?"


    "I don''t know who is going to kidnap me, but I need you to protect me and send me home."


    "No problem!" Su Sheng chuckled and stood up."The jewel in the palm of the Yashita Group, it seems that I have come to the right vacation this time."


    Reaching out his hand to pull Mariko up, Su Sheng bowed his head and kissed.


    Some barbaric, some rough.


    Petite Mariko was still a little flustered when he died, because they couldn''t help themselves in their dreams, so they were naturally gentler, so it seemed like a deal now?But at this point she could not refuse at all.The sting came again, this time Mariko didn''t wake up from the dream, but seemed to have entered a dream again.


    A horrible dream in the first half and a happy and sweet dream in the second half!


    Hell, heaven.


    It seems to be just a thin line.


    In this kind of violent storms, and sometimes breeze, the first experience of Mariko is like a new car that can only be manipulated by the driver.


    Outside, the rain is still falling.


    I checked that the time was already past three o''clock in the afternoon, and I came here by car from the beginning of the funeral. Wouldn''t it be a long time to toss Mariko if I took away this time?Seeing Mariko who didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes, Su Sheng felt that he had gone a little too far.


    But listening to Mariko shouting that the flax fell or something, the original feeling was really good.


    "Go take a shower first, it won''t be easy to wash if it sticks to your face for a while." Su Shengchao said to Mariko, who struggled tiredly and got up and limped to take a bath.


    "What is Yashida Shingen doing?"


    Su Sheng took out the bracelet and contacted Mrs. Viper again.


    "He is arranging manpower to search for Mariko, he really arranged the kidnapping of Mariko!" Madame Viper said solemnly.


    "Where''s Wolverine?"


    "Caught it."


    "I will send Mariko home later, and you arrange for someone to go there and kill Yashida Shingen in advance."


    "it is good!"


    Yashida Shingen must die, and Yashida Ichiro will also die, so that Mariko can take over the Yashida Group and use it for herself.As for Mariko''s fiance?Haha...It''s most suitable for backing the pot!


    ...


    PS: The total number of recommended votes exceeds the addition of "Marvel: The Immortal Throne". It seems that the total number of evaluation votes has exceeded all my previous works.


    Chapter 568 Wolverine, it''s cold!


    Rainy night.


    The night was dim and heavy rain drifted.


    It rained from morning to night.


    Committed to the farm, a horse-drawn carriage drove in.


    Mariko and Su Sheng got out of the car, and Su Sheng turned the Hummer back into a bracelet and put it away.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Mariko looked at the corpse of the security guard on the ground and rushed in quickly, running and shouting.Unfortunately, no one responded.In the corridor, corpses can be seen everywhere, and Su Sheng and Mariko ran all the way to the vicinity of Yashida Shingen''s room.


    The door is open.


    There are traces of fighting, but Shingen Yashida is not seen.


    "Over there..." Su Sheng looked in the direction of the pond and said, Mariko turned his head and saw a corpse in the pond. It was her father Shishi Tian Xinxuan!


    "father!"


    Although her father treated her badly, Mariko was still very sad. She didn''t know that her father planned the kidnapping.Su Sheng helped fish out the corpse of Yazhitian Xinxuan, the wound was in the heart, and the fatal wound was not saved.In addition, there were multiple stab wounds on his body, but there were no signs of poisoning.It seemed that Mrs. Viper was still smart and left no evidence.


    "Miss."


    A cry of exclamation came from a distance, and a red-haired Xuexu ran over quickly and held Mariko and looked at Su Sheng vigilantly.


    "He saved me!" Mariko explained.


    "Thank you." Xuexu''s attitude changed in an instant, and he thanked Saint Su in gratitude.

 482 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 482

    Su Sheng nodded to Mariko and said, "Since you have reached home safely, I should also leave. After all, it is not appropriate for me to stay here."


    "thank you!"


    Mariko was in a state of confusion and didn''t know what to do, so she could only thank her.


    Su Sheng waved his hand and didn''t say much about turning around and leaving the Yizhi field. Mariko should be able to handle the rest. Su Sheng is more interested in Wolverine now.Without Mariko, without any intermediate changes, Su Sheng really wanted to know if Wolverine could escape.


    According to the location, he came to the secret base of Yashida Ichiro.


    The invisible state of Su Sheng saw Wolverine, who was still in a coma with his hands handcuffed by Edman Alloy. Madame Viper was manipulating the machine to prepare to transfer the ability. Not far away was a tall silver warrior armor sitting there, the armor hanging down. The old Yashita Shi Langqiang supported his body and waited for the arrival of the new life.


    "It''s okay!" Mrs. Viper said, the silver samurai armor slowly got up and walked in front of Wolverine. His hands were facing Wolverine¡¯s outgoing fist. In an instant, the drill pierced Wolverine¡¯s fist, Ai The total collision between Deman and Edman made Wolverine wake up from a coma instantly,


    "Ahhhhh..."


    In the painful cry, Wolverine looked at the silver warrior armor and the viper lady not far away in shock.


    "It''s you."


    "what are you doing¡­¡­"


    Wolverine screamed, struggling.However, he himself was seriously injured. He was trapped and couldn''t break free. He could only watch the opponent penetrate his Edman alloy claws and pierce some kind of absorbing equipment into his body.


    The transfer begins!


    Wolverine''s body convulsed in pain, his face turned gray, and his vitality and ability were quickly disappearing.


    Snapped!


    The helmet of the silver samurai armor opens.


    "Yashita Ichiro, you... aren''t you dead?" Wolverine gritted his teeth.


    Yashita Ichiro proudly said: "I''m not dead, how can I let you stay? Don''t resist, I''m helping you out. Soon I can regain my youth and be born again!"


    Wolverine''s face became more and more gray, but Yashida Ichiro did not regain his youth.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Mrs. Viper not far from Langchao, Yazhitian.


    Mrs. Viper said with a smile: "It may take a complete transfer before it can be effective. Don''t worry, you just need to continue to absorb it."


    "Is that so?"


    Yashida Ichiro didn''t want to continue to absorb the power of Wolverine.


    "It seems no accident, Wolverine is dead."


    Not far away, the invisible Su Sheng murmured secretly, as expected, a movie is a movie, and the protagonist''s halo is too dazzling.As soon as the small universe broke out, just seized an opportunity to come back in minutes.But a movie is a movie, and reality is reality. Today''s Wolverine can be said to be unsatisfactory every day, and the ground is not working well, and there is no possibility of Mariko finally killing his relatives. Wolverine is dead.Why didn''t Yashida Ichiro regain his youth?Su Sheng looked at Mrs. Viper, presumably she should have done something.


    Wolverine, it''s cold.


    The whole person showed a dead gray after death, and his head was drooping motionless and completely lost the signs of life.


    "Okay." Madame Viper shouted.


    Yashida Ichiro pulled out the equipment and frowned and asked, "Why? Why didn''t I change?"


    "Where is his ability?"


    Mrs. Viper said in time: "You haven''t changed because you didn''t get his power, and his power is still in his body, only the mechanical bug in the body."


    "This is not the same as saying yes!"


    Lang Yashida looked at Mrs. Viper with a ferocious look.


    Mrs. Viper nodded: "It''s really different, because I lied to you. If you transfer it directly, your body will not be able to withstand the change and collapse. You untie Wolverine''s chest and take out the mechanical bug. I have prepared. Micro-transfer equipment."


    "You better don''t lie to me!" With a cold snort, Yashida Shi Lang took out a molecular cutter and directly cut Wolverine¡¯s chest and caught the mechanical insect. Mrs. Viper took a bottle and put it away. The console on the side seemed to be really ready to transfer.


    Connect the device to the silver samurai and operate.


    It didn''t take long for Yashita Ichiro to feel the changes in his body, and the new strength made him hum with excitement.


    "Sure enough."


    Mrs. Viper murmured and checked the physical condition of Yashida Ichiro.everything is normal.


    Mrs. Viper smiled.


    Looking at the agitated Yashida Ichiro, she suddenly shut down the transmission and transferred back the ones that had just been injected.


    "What are you doing?" The interrupted Yashita Ichiro shouted angrily.


    "Just to verify if my device is working or not, I should stop if I''m sure there is no problem. Thank you for everything, now...you can go to death." Mrs. Viper pressed her finger on the computer lightly. In an instant, Yashita Ichiro began to convulse in pain.


    Chapter 569 Let Lady Viper disappear from this world!


    "You...you lied to me..." The Silver Samurai armor knelt down slowly, and Yashita Ichiro struggled and yelled at Madame Viper.


    Mrs. Viper nodded: "Yes, I was lying to you from the beginning!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Kill, kill her..."


    "Kill her..."


    Yashida City shouted ferociously, and soon after hearing the movement, Kenichiro Harada and his ninjas rushed out. Seeing the situation, Kenichiro Harada rushed towards Mrs. Viper without even thinking about it. The dense ninjas followed. Rear.


    Mrs. Viper was slightly flustered and put away the mechanical insects and was ready for battle. She could squirt venom, and the nails on her hands contained extremely poisonous, and her fighting skills were also good. So although there were a large number of opponents, Mrs. Viper was not. worry.


    Seeing Kenichiro Harada approached, he suddenly stopped.


    "what?"


    Madame Viper looked at Kenichiro Harada in shock, a big burning hole appeared in his chest.Not only him, but all the ninjas who rushed over stopped, with burns and fatal wounds on their bodies. This wound...much like it was caused by a silver samurai sword!


    She looked at the Silver Samurai in surprise, and saw a giant knife floating slowly back into the hands of the Silver Samurai armor.There was a person standing beside the silver samurai armor.


    Su Sheng!


    Puff and puff, the ninjas fell to the ground.


    Su Sheng looked at Wolverine, and then at the already breathless Yashida Ichiro, and said to Mrs. Viper: "Yashida Ichiro had a fake death and Wolverine gained his self-healing ability, but Yashida Shingen kidnapped his daughter for the Yashida Group. He was killed by Yashida Ichiro sent by someone. Yashida Ichiro who gained the ability of Wolverine lost his control and killed his subordinates because his body couldn''t bear this ability, and he eventually lost this ability and died!"


    "Yes, this is the truth." Mrs. Viper answered clearly.


    Su Sheng smiled: "I still lack an important piece of evidence. Who helped him make the silver samurai armor?"

 483 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 483

    Madame Viper frowned and backed off subconsciously.


    "Yashida Ichiro''s deliberation can naturally let people make machines in secret, and his subordinate Kenichiro Harada is a good candidate." Mrs. Viper said.


    "Really?" Su Sheng was still smiling."A person who is interested can know that Kenichiro Harada does not have this ability, and as her personal doctor, would it be too suspicious if she can''t even see the fake death of Shida Ichiro?"


    "You want to kill someone!"


    The role of Mrs. Viper in the whole incident is very important. If she dies, this matter will be considered completely over, and it will be considered completely without worrying about leaks.When Su Sheng mentioned it, Mrs. Viper had a hunch, and now this feeling is even stronger.


    He was crossing the river and demolishing the bridge to kill people.


    "No, I just want you to disappear from this world." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Is there a difference?" Mrs. Viper snorted coldly."I know that a hero like you deliberately wants to kill Wolverine. There must be a problem. Do you think I will be unprepared? I have already left the story and evidence in a safe place. If I die this evidence will Announce it directly!"


    "No, you didn''t!" Su Sheng smiled and shook his head."Actually, I have a lot of superpowers, and it just so happens that mental abilities are one of them, so I know if you have any spare means left."


    "You can stay with Wolverine''s self-healing ability, but you...must disappear from this world."


    "Then it depends on whether you have this ability!" Madame Viper snorted and rushed directly towards Su Sheng. When she opened her mouth, she would spray venom in front of her.


    But a mouth has nothing.


    "What''s the matter?" Madame Viper tried again in surprise, but there was still nothing.


    "Have you heard of the Alcatraz incident some time ago? There is a mutant that can invalidate the abilities of other mutants, so... I also have his abilities. As long as you get close to me, your abilities will fail, and you have no way to produce Venom, there is no way to use molting to treat injuries, you are now... just an ordinary person that I can kill with my fingers!"


    Mrs. Viper looked at Su Sheng in shock and ran away...


    Su Sheng smiled and moved her fingers, Madam Viper only felt her body slowly drifting up as if she was uncontrollable, turning around in the air and floating in front of Su Sheng.


    "Does it resemble the ability of Magneto King?" Su Sheng said lightly, looking at Mrs. Viper who was full of horror and wanted to ask for mercy."What are you panicking about? I only said that I would let you disappear from this world without saying that I would kill you. After all, you did a good job this time."


    "Don''t kill me? Just make me disappear from this world?" Madame Viper was shocked.


    Anyone who listens to words like disappearing from the world will think it is going to be killed, right?But... Su Sheng didn''t look like he was joking, and he could easily kill himself now. What is the point of playing with himself?


    "I will arrange a place for you. It is estimated that you will not be able to show your face in this world for a long time in the future. But I think you should also need time to study the self-healing factors? By the way, I have other things that you need to study." Su Sheng chuckled and shot Mrs. Viper directly with a narrow beam.


    The shrunken Madame Viper was still shocked, and Su Sheng used the shock wave wormhole to send her to the cage world. Madame Viper was talented enough to study Jia Ying''s genes.This time, Mrs. Viper must be the one who is back, but being able to get the self-healing factor 1.2 should not be a disadvantage to Mrs. Viper.


    Su Sheng did not take the opportunity to deal with the silver warrior armor, nor did he take the excess Edman alloy, but left here after erasing the traces of his existence.


    Star Hotels.


    Su Sheng continued his Japanese vacation trip.


    As for the Yashida family, what does it have to do with me?At best, she saved Mariko and then had a relationship. What''s the matter?Even if others knew it, they would only laugh and talk about Su Sheng''s good luck and then laugh at the fiance of Mariko.


    When Su Sheng leaves Mariko, it has nothing to do with her.Mariko will be in charge of the marriage between the Yashida family and that fianc¨¦ and live her life.Of course, this is on the face, in fact, Su Sheng still intends to take the time to chat with that fiance!


    Chapter 570 Gemma Simmons is leaving?


    In the next few days, news about the Yashida family emerged endlessly. Mariko Yashida was kidnapped, Shingen Yashida was killed at home, and the body of Yashida Ichiro was discovered along with the silver samurai ninja. All in all, it was a buzz.Su Sheng ignored the affairs outside the window and continued on their vacation trip. SHIELD also called to inquire about the situation. After all, Su Sheng intervened to save Mariko and Wolverine died in this incident.


    Su Sheng replied truthfully only that he accidentally encountered Mariko and helped him by the way, and the rest has nothing to do with him.


    It has something to do with the Yashita Group, and it has something to do with Su Sheng and Wolverine. SHIELD will definitely intervene in the investigation. The results of the investigation by the dispatched agents are similar to those in Su Sheng¡¯s plan. In the end, the murderer was identified as Madame Viper, but Madame Viper¡¯s whereabouts. No trace can only issue a wanted order for investigation.


    After playing for about five or six days, Su Sheng was about to leave.


    X Academy should have received the news that Wolverine had died, and it was time for him to comfort the Storm Girl.In the past few days, he visited a lot of places, bought a lot of small gifts, and went to meet Mariko''s fianc¨¦ by the way.


    Mariko didn''t cancel the marriage contract, but reached some agreement with him. She would get married and give him a sum of money regularly, so let''s live with the others.This fianc¨¦ is not a good bird either. He started to spend his money when he got the money, so Su Sheng felt that he could just use his mental powers to brainwash and control.


    When looking back, people from Hydra will find him, draw him in, and use his identity as an entry point to do something inconvenient for Su Sheng in the Yashitian Group.However, Su Sheng didn''t expect that Mariko would come to the hotel to find him the night before he left!


    Mariko wore a very lady and elegant dress, but the fatigue between her eyebrows was very strong.


    "I heard you are leaving?"


    "Flight at noon tomorrow." Su Sheng smiled.


    Mariko nodded and said nothing.


    Su Sheng chuckled and said: "If you are here to thank me, there is no need, after all, I have been paid. If you are here to continue my relationship with me, I am willing to leave a happy memory before leaving. After all, I should not I will come to Japan often."


    Mariko''s face blushed slightly and shook her head."I''m here to ask you for help."


    "After taking over the family business, I realized that the Yashita Group was not as good as I imagined. The deficit was very serious, and the reputation of the group was also affected after this incident. I know that it may be a bit abrupt to say that, but... Can you transfer the right to sell deformed cars in Japan to the Yashita Group?" Mariko asked tentatively.


    The sales rights of transforming cars are all in Su Sheng¡¯s company, and there is no external sales right. Do you have sales rights in Japan?The current hot trend of transforming cars can indeed alleviate the plight of the Yishitian Group.


    "Yes!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Really?" Mariko did not expect Su Sheng to agree so easily.


    "Don''t go tonight!" Su Sheng said lightly.


    Mariko''s expression changed slightly, and she lowered her head and gave a soft hum.


    night.


    Long and short.


    It was already afternoon when Mariko woke up, and there was no one around him. He should have already boarded the plane and returned to the United States, right?Thinking back to the craziness last night and the photos left by his camera, Mariko felt so embarrassed, so embarrassed...


    After a long rest, Mariko got up and washed and left the hotel to return to the Yashida Group. Not long after returning, she received a call from the company who claimed to be Secretary Su Sheng and the person in charge of the company to discuss the sales rights of Transfiguration in Japan.


    Back to the United States.


    Su Sheng called Storm Girl the first time, but Storm Girl did not answer.Su Sheng didn''t care much, and didn''t go to her specifically.The best way to deal with Stormwind girls is to wrap them up. Good women are afraid of getting wrapped up.If there hadn''t been Su Sheng''s entanglement with her before, then there would definitely be no break up later.So as long as you make phone calls and send text messages occasionally, I believe that Storm Girl will definitely contact herself after a long time.After returning to the laboratory, Su Sheng sent out all the gifts he bought. Regardless of the value, sending gifts would always make people happy. Even if Jane Fortes was happy to ask Su Sheng how he was playing in Japan. After all, she is not interested in these things at all.


    But one person looked unhappy.


    "Why? Don''t you like the gift I gave you?" Su Sheng asked with a smile at Gemma Simmons.


    Gemma Simmons shook his head: "Of course not, I like it very much. It''s just...I might be leaving."


    "go?"


    Sheng Su stretched out his hand to pull Gemma Simmons into his arms and sat on his lap and asked softly: "Why are you leaving? Is it because I''m not treating you badly to leave you alone or... you don''t want to follow me in such a confused way?"


    When Gemma Simmons heard the words, he couldn''t help but confessed to Su Sheng. He hugs and sleeps when he talks about hugs. What is the difference even if he has never had that experience?


    "I have a new mission."


    "A new team is going to be set up above to send me over." Gemma Simmons explained."In this case, the identity of my agent will be exposed. After 290... there may be no way to contact you anymore."

 484 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 484

    At present, Sue Saint does not know the identity of Jema Simmons agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., but once she joins this new squad, her identity is exposed. From a logical point of view, Sue Saint will definitely be angry and hate Gemma Simmons. After all, Jemma Simmons There was also a lot of information lurking around Su Sheng.


    Betrayed.


    Even if you can forgive, there will be no more contact.


    "So you are sorry to leave me!" Su Sheng said with a smile."It''s okay, I can go to you secretly."


    "But... but I heard that Skye seems to be joining this team." Gemma Simmons said again.


    "..."


    Skye''s words are indeed not very convenient, and once she joins the squad, there is definitely no way to do it, and it is really not easy to explain if she is discovered.


    "I can always find a suitable opportunity to meet. As a pillow, I can''t bear to throw you away so quickly." Su Sheng paused and chuckled."Well, I still have a few gifts to give. I''ll come to find you at night."


    "Ok."


    Gemma Simmons responded in a low voice.


    Chapter 571 Extremis Virus?


    the next day.


    Gemma Simmons limped and left the West Coast Laboratory with his luggage.Su Sheng did not send her, nor even allowed anyone to send her.Jimma Simmons became silent in the car driven by a colleague from SHIELD.


    Externally, before leaving, Gemma Simmons admitted to Sue Saint that he was an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and then...it was naturally unhappy and Gemma Simmons was kicked out.It is reported that after Gemma Simmons left, Su Sheng''s room heard the sound of clanging things.


    Make people afraid to approach.


    The squad that Gemma Simmons joined was naturally the S.H.I.E.L.D. squad led by Phil Coleson. Skye told Su Sheng about this in the afternoon, including the members who might join.Skye, Gemma Simmons, Fitz, Melindamy, Ward, and finally Phil Colson, who was resurrected from the dead, but this matter is still secret.The staffing is no different from that in the TV series. Skye simply said a few words and then hung up.


    She didn''t ask or mention anything about Gemma Simmons.


    Su Sheng invaded the system of S.H.I.E.L.D., and found that besides the S.H.I.E.L.D. team, the fake sound bird Bobby, or Jane, was also assigned to the undercover Hydra mission. The red-haired girl had several missions. The performance is good and the level has been raised and can be regarded as an intermediate agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the Baroness''s performance in the special forces is also very good. It is estimated that Hydra has already considered whether to absorb it.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and the door was pushed open before responding.


    Natasha, who was dressed in plain clothes, pushed the door in and looked at the living room and finally walked towards the bedroom.


    Open the door gently.


    The men and women sleeping soundly in the bed came into view.


    The male is naturally Su Sheng, the female Natasha also knows, the devilish girl Rui Wen.Last time, because of his conflict between Su Sheng and the US team and the special team, Nick Fury''s face was swept away. Finally, Nick Fury had to ask Maria Hill to ask Su Sheng to study Nanoworms.


    "How did you come?"


    Su Sheng, who woke up in a daze, was surprised to see Natasha at the door.Natasha pouted her lips and said nothing, and Rui Wen beside Su Sheng also woke up.After taking a look, she found the clothes and got up and left. When she passed the door, Ruiwen looked up and down at Natasha.


    "You better not become me." Natasha whispered.


    Ruiwen smiled disapprovingly and turned and went out.


    "You come here early in the morning to catch the rape!" Su Sheng got up and asked, wrapped in the sheet.


    "Let me see how you are, now it seems... it should be pretty good." Natasha said.


    Su Sheng frowned slightly, obviously Natasha was talking about Gemma Simmons.


    "Will you betray me?" Su Shengchao asked Natasha.


    Natasha pouted her lips: "Not necessarily, I''m a spy, I might betray anyone!"


    "You already knew her identity, why didn''t you remind me?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Natasha smiled lightly: "I don''t work for you!"


    "Who do you work for? SHIELD?" Su Sheng sneered."Do you think SHIELD is just SHIELD?"


    Natasha frowned, remembering what he had said last time."Do you know something?"


    "I know so much!"


    "But I don''t want to tell anyone now that the ghost knows if he will be betrayed again." Su Sheng walked to the door and brushed past Natasha and went straight into the bathroom.


    The patter of water sounded, and Su Sheng came out neatly and looked at Natasha who was sitting on the sofa with her legs up."Why haven''t you left?"


    "It''s almost enough. If you are dissatisfied, you can target Gemma Simmons or Nick Fury, don''t involve me." Natasha said displeased."If you really know anything, just say so, so that we can prepare in advance."


    Su Sheng curled his lips."Sorry, I don''t trust you."


    "We are friends!" Natasha looked at Su Sheng.


    "It''s even more terrifying when a friend betrays. Trust me, you will experience this kind of taste." Su Shengruo pointedly said.


    Bang bang bang!


    The knock on the door sounded abruptly, and Su Sheng shouted in.


    The door opened and Little Pepper walked in.


    "A doctor who calls himself Kylian wants to see you. He said he wants to talk to you about business."


    "Not interested, let him go!"


    Kylian, the person in charge of Pioneer Technology, one of the developers of Extremis Virus, and the master behind the fake Manchu.He came to see himself almost always because of the Extremis Virus, right?Su Sheng didn''t want to mix up, it didn''t mean anything.


    "Ok."


    Little Chili felt that Su Sheng seemed not in a good mood, and left in response.


    "You should go, too." Su Sheng said to Natasha.


    What else can Natasha say?Can only leave temporarily.


    Four p.m.


    Su Sheng came out of the West Coast Laboratory and drove out the door in a Hummer.Hope found an opportunity to steal his father''s Ant-Man uniform, and arranged to meet with Su Sheng to study how to upgrade to ensure that things in the quantum field are not affected.


    On a quiet and empty highway.


    Su Sheng drove steadily, and suddenly a car leaped across the middle of the road in the woods beside him.Su Sheng hurriedly braked, and a car of the same model appeared in the rearview mirror from nowhere and blocked the way back.


    "Is it so impatient? Isn''t it because I didn''t see you so soon, I would retaliate against me, it''s really stingy!" Su Sheng muttered, slowly opened the door and got out of the car.


    In the car in front, a man with an inch head walked down.Two people got off the car behind him.

 485 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 485

    The inch-headed man looked at Su Sheng and said coldly."Our boss wants to see you, you have to come with us."


    With these stern eyes and cold tone, he didn''t put himself in his eyes at all?If you remember correctly, this man with an inch head should be Kylian''s right-hand man?Extremity virus was also injected.


    "Do you know who I am?" Su Sheng asked with a light smile.


    "I don''t just know who you are and what you are capable of, but I advise you better not to resist." The man with a short head fell down and his body gradually turned red, as if the whole person had become hot lava.


    "Oh."


    Su Sheng laughed suddenly, looking at the conceited man with a small head, and then at the two people behind him who also displayed the Extremis Virus and whispered: "This is your confidence? I didn''t want to pay attention to you. I didn''t expect you to act as a force. opportunity!


    Chapter 572 Headshot Desperate Warrior


    "The tone is not small, then it depends on whether you have this ability!" The man with an inch head snorted coldly, and his hot body rushed over instantly.


    It was not far apart, and he had come to Su Sheng for almost a good walk and punched him.


    Feeling his hostility and attack, Su Sheng''s copying ability directly superimposed five times.Su Sheng''s body began to change in an instant, and the whole person was red as if billowing magma was about to roar out.The inch-headed man looked shocked, desperate virus?How could he have also been injected with Extremis Virus?


    It''s too late to say, then soon!


    Although the man with an inch head was surprised, his fist had already arrived in front of Su Sheng. Seeing that he had learned some military fighting skills, he might be enough to deal with ordinary people, right?Still a long way to go!Su Sheng did not evade and grabbed the fist of the man with an inch head. The hot feeling came from the opponent''s fist. Su Sheng sneered and urged the Extremis Virus to counterattack back.


    When two identical heat waves collided, the man with a muffled grunt instantly changed his color.


    The other party, the other party''s temperature is even higher than your own?


    "It''s impossible..." The innocuous man shouted in surprise.


    "My dear, you really don''t know what impossibility is!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly and grabbed the head of the cuffed man with his other hand. The cuffed man 743 hurriedly reached out to grab it, but found that his strength was far weaker. Su Sheng, Su Sheng pressed the head of an inch-headed man like nine-yin-white claws, with his fingertips forcefully, the extremity virus urged.


    "Ah ah ah... ah ah ah ah..."


    The painful screams of pain instantly sounded, and I saw that the inch head of the man''s inch head had been burned clean and exuding a burnt smell, his head gradually twisted and deformed under the pressure of Su Sheng''s fingers, and finally heard Bang!


    His head was squeezed by Su Sheng.


    Just like pinching a watermelon, it burst directly.


    Blood and brain splatter swayed to the ground, making waves of burning sound, the headless corpse fell to the ground with a bang, the ground was slightly sunken by the burning, and the heat on his body gradually disappeared.Extremis virus is self-healing, whether it is an injury or a broken arm or leg.


    But his head exploded, obviously... there is no way to recover.


    Turned around.


    Su Sheng raised his hands and smiled slightly. The hands that were originally hot like magma actually produced flames. The two flames slowly danced in Su Sheng''s hands, watching the two stunned desperate fighters threw them over.


    boom!boom!


    The two desperate soldiers fell directly to the ground in response to the bombing. In the smoke, you can clearly see that their injuries are recovering quickly, but the rolling heat seems to be agitated and unstable, and the red light flashes in the skin. It''s about to explode.The two desperate fighters also felt their own situation and looked at each other, rushing towards Su Sheng with a roar.


    first step.


    The red light shining on them became more and more dazzling.


    The second step.


    The heat wave from them made the surroundings seem to be a big stove heat.


    third step.


    They exploded!


    The research and development of Extremis Virus itself is not too stable, and it will explode once it loses control.The self-detonation power of the two desperate fighters is comparable to that of a missile. At that moment, the powerful impact is accompanied by the heat wave that burns everything.


    "Blode, a good method. Unfortunately... the power is still a bit weak!"


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, the highway was instantly destroyed, and a car not far away caused an explosion in the impact of the explosion and turned to ashes.The smoke of the explosion slowly lifted into the air, and the ground trembling could be felt even far away.


    Fire, smoke.


    Su Sheng slowly walked out of it, the clothes on his body were intact and there was not even a strand of hair.When he walked to his Hummer, Su Sheng opened the door and got on the car and poked his lips. This explosion didn''t know how many nanometers the Hummer lost to repair and supplement. This account...Naturally, it has to be calculated with Kylian.


    Start the car.


    Su Shengyang walked away.


    Not long after, the police arrived at the scene, and S.H.I.E.L.D. agents took over soon after investigating the scene.At the same time, Kylian had already learned the news.My right-hand man and the two desperate soldiers died like this?


    If Su Sheng was not caught, I heard that Su Sheng had nothing!


    This gave Kirian a headache. Is Su Sheng''s strength far surpassing the Desperate Soldier, or the Extremis virus is not perfect?Forget it, now is not the time to consider these, he will target Su Sheng because of his previous contempt on the one hand, and on the other hand to solve the trouble.After all, what he was going to do, Su Sheng was a big obstacle.But now I can''t take care of that much, the plan must be done!


    ...


    "Are you okay? I just watched the news saying that there seemed to be an explosion on your way here?"


    Hope''s apartment.


    Seeing Su Sheng who came over, Hope asked casually.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "Do you think I look like something is wrong?"


    Hope looked at it a few times and turned around."I have stolen the uniform. Come and see how it needs to be upgraded."


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng and Hope came to the study and saw the Ant-Man suit.The second-generation Ant-Man Scott Lang really gained a lot of limelight during the Civil War by relying on this uniform.The first generation Ant-Man Dr. Hank Pim also helped S.H.I.E.L.D. deal with many dangerous things with this suit.Ant-Man is really important in shrinking this field, especially in the snap of Purple Potato Starman Thanos. At that time, Ant-Man was in the quantum realm. As a result, the first generation of Ant-Man, the first generation of Wasp, and the second generation of Wasp were all turned into ashes. Ant-man in the quantum realm survived.And if the Avengers want to come back, in all likelihood, it depends on Ant-Man and the quantum realm.


    "Any thoughts?"


    Seeing Su Sheng studying Ant-Man uniforms for a long time, Hope couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng looked at the Ant-Man uniform and then at Hope, smiling brightly: "I do have ideas, for example...this Ant-Man uniform is not for you!"


    "Not for me?" Hope was shocked."What do you mean?"


    "Meaning if you put on this uniform and become Ant-Man, it feels weird, and your father won''t agree? I only need the principle of the Ant-Man uniform. I will help you make a set that is more suitable for your identity. Uniform!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Chapter 573 The Wasp is born!


    "New uniform?" Hope looked at Su Sheng in surprise."You weren''t the idea of ??the Ant-Man suit?"


    The Ant-Man suit is Hank Pim''s heart, and it was because S.H.I.E.L.D. had similar ideas that Hank Pim fell out with S.H.I.E.L.D.It would be fine if only Su Sheng helped to upgrade the suit, but if Su Sheng was asked to study the Ant-Man suit, Hope would have to consider it.


    "If I said, I have no interest in the Ant-Man suit, do you believe it?" Su Sheng smiled and looked at Hope.

 486 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 486

    Hope shook his head silently.


    It¡¯s impossible for anyone to be uninterested in the technology of Ant-Man suits, right?


    "Guess you would think so, I have a secret, I hope you can keep it for me." Su Sheng smiled brightly and blinked at Hope and his body shrank suddenly. He also deliberately slowed down the shrinking speed to make Huo Huo. Pu see the whole process clearly.


    Watching Su Sheng shrinking in circles, it was almost impossible to see with the naked eye.


    "This...this...how did you do it?" Hope cried out in surprise.


    Su Sheng Xiaoxiao''s body returned to normal."It''s not important. The important thing is that you now believe that I have no interest in Ant-Man suits?"


    Hope subconsciously nodded."That''s why you know so much about the quantum field?"


    "Forget it!"


    Su Sheng shrugged.¡°It¡¯s possible to enter the quantum realm only if you shrink to the extreme, but we know too little about the quantum realm. And the actions after shrinking are completely different from habit. I¡¯ll help you make a new uniform. You can get used to it as much as possible during this time. Life after shrinking."


    "How do I get used to it?"


    "such¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng casually hit Hope with a narrow beam, and Hope became smaller.


    This feeling of changing world and earth surprised Hope very much, regardless of her father being the first generation Ant-Man, but she had never experienced this feeling before.The distance of one step has become very far away at this time, and the originally waist-high table has become like an unattainable peak. Only the surface of Su Sheng''s boots feels like a high slope.


    "You first find a safe place to play by yourself." Su Sheng said to Hope and began to study the Ant-Man suit.


    One to study the shrunken world, and one to study Ant-Man''s suit.


    The room was quiet but not awkward.


    The Ant-Man suit does have many epoch-making designs. I have to say that Hank Pym is indeed a genius. He not only discovered the Pym particles but also made the Ant-Man suit.I remember his disciple, the current head of Hank Pim, and the future Wasp Warrior secretly studied Hank Pim''s invention before he came up with the Wasp suit.


    Leading technology, blockade.


    It''s really a set.


    But now that there are finished suits, it¡¯s easier to study this technology. It took him less than three hours to study the structure of Ant-Man suits clearly, especially the core technology. .I found Hope to get her back to normal, and said with a smile looking at Hope Susheng, who was sweating profusely."I need materials to help you make a new suit. You also need to take a bath and rest. Besides... don''t you think we should eat something?"


    "Sorry, I was so excited that I forgot. In this way, you rest first and leave the rest to me." Hope said, turned and went out to make a call.


    Su Sheng drew a design drawing of the Wasp Girl suit.


    After a while.


    The food and drink were delivered, as well as the various materials needed to make the suit. Hope was also Hank Pim''s daughter anyway, and she knew better what materials the suit needed.


    "Is this the design drawing you helped me make the suit?"


    Hope saw Su Sheng''s side and took a look, and she fell in love with this suit.


    Before Su Sheng turned his head, he smelled a faint fragrance. When he turned his head, he saw Hope''s body exudes a slight heat. A black sling T-shirt, denim shorts, simple and generous, Su Sheng just bowed his head. See that deep career line.


    "what name?"


    Hope raised his head to ask Saint Su, and when he raised his head, he saw the look in his eyes.


    "The Wasp!"


    Su Sheng casually said a little abruptly, lowered his head and sniffed at Hope. Hope froze slightly when he was about to dodge and saw that Su Sheng had moved away and chuckled... "I like the smell on you, belly I''m hungry, I''ll go to eat first and then I will probably stay up late!"


    "Thanks for your hard work." Hope said seriously.


    After the two simply ate, they began to make the Wasp Women''s suit, and Hope was by his side to help, so that the two of them could not avoid some physical contact.However, Su Sheng was very dedicated and serious, which made Hope''s favor with Su Sheng rise.


    With such an identity, such an appearance, coupled with this seriousness, he still actively helps.


    Any woman will have a good impression of such a man!


    Unknowingly, the night was getting deeper, but the two were not sleepy. Until dawn outside, Su Sheng finished the uniform of the Wasp."At present, I have copied the entire process of the Ant-Man uniform design. There should be no technical problems. You can wear this uniform to familiarize yourself with it. After all, it may not be so convenient for me to shrink it. For the rest, I need to go back and study and see how. The device can handle the quantum field, which may take a little longer!"


    Hope nodded."I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "It''s not easy?" Su Sheng opened his arms with a smirk. Hope was stunned and smiled and opened his arms to hug Su Sheng.


    A hug of normal gratitude.


    After the hug, Su Shengdao 5.7: "I''ll go back first, and I will contact you by phone if I have something to do."


    "Ok."


    Hope nodded and sent Su Sheng to the door. Su Sheng went downstairs and drove away to go back to the laboratory to rest.


    Did not sleep all night.


    Su Sheng wanted to squint for a while.


    After returning to the laboratory and taking a shower, Su Sheng called Little Naughty to prepare to be a pillow. Just when he entered the room, Su Sheng''s phone rang and Natasha called.When Su Sheng was connected, she heard Natasha''s tone a little eager.


    "Jessica is injured. It''s time for you to move out of the gentle village."


    "Really? I''ll see where the people are."


    "No, you come to SHIELD first, the president... was hijacked!"


    Chapter 574: There are not many people who are ruthless, my brother Su in society!


    The president was kidnapped?


    Did Kirian do it?He should have other desperate fighters in his hands. Kidnapping the president is also a scene in the movie. If he remembers correctly, he seems to have something to do with the vice president. If the president hangs up, the vice president is naturally expected to become the president!


    "Is Jessica Jones related to the president''s kidnapping?" Su Sheng asked intently.


    "Suspect it is the same group!" Natasha said.


    "Then not run away!" Su Sheng''s mouth raised."Let me guess, this group of people''s bodies can emit hot heat, they can heal themselves, and they will explode at critical moments, right?"


    "How did you know?" Natasha asked in a daze.


    "Because I was also attacked by them yesterday, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents should have investigated it. It is estimated that they have not reported to it." Su Sheng smiled lightly."These people have been injected with a substance called Extremis Virus. They are very powerful and difficult to entangle. So me, Jessica, a talent with special abilities will be attacked one after another."


    20 "Is there a solution?" Natasha asked.


    "It''ll be fine if it becomes scum." Su Sheng thought for a while."It should be possible to use the maximum power of the sonic gun I developed for the military."


    "When are you coming?" Natasha said again.


    Su Sheng said: "I won''t go there anymore. I will leave it to you to save the president. I won''t take the credit for the limelight. I''ll go and solve the behind-the-scenes!"

 487 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 487

    "Do you know who is behind the scenes?" Natasha was surprised again. How did she feel that Su Sheng had more intelligence than S.H.I.E.L.D. and faster.


    "Pioneer Technology, Kylian."


    "Aren''t you there when he wanted to see me yesterday?" Su Sheng smiled and said, "That''s it, do it all."


    Hanging up, the little naughty person next to him whispered."I''m going back?"


    "No, you go with me."


    "Extreme Virus can heal itself infinitely, and your abilities are just right to deal with Extremis Virus!"


    Wolverine can''t bear the absorption of little mischief, and the Extremis Virus will naturally not work either.Su Sheng, who rescued the president, was not interested. Since Kylian took the initiative to provoke him, he would have to pay the price!With the thought of moving the indigo ability, Su Sheng directly searched for Kirian''s location.


    Not for a while.


    Kylian''s position has been locked.


    Kylian did not come forward when he kidnapped the president, and now seems to be planning to rush over to join him.Su Sheng smiled at the little mischief and disappeared with a whoosh.


    On the highway.


    Kylian was driving to the meeting point to meet, and he was so proud of him that he couldn''t help but imagine the situation after the president was resolved.Suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared beside Kilian, which shocked Kilian. Before he could see the appearance of the person, he felt a tumbling wormhole suddenly appeared under his feet, and he felt weightlessness. Let him fall directly.


    boom!


    After a brief sense of weightlessness, he fell to the ground, which looked like a luxurious and spacious living room, with a young girl standing directly in front of him.Kylian was slightly stunned to see another person appearing in his sight out of thin air.


    Su Sheng!


    Kylian narrowed his eyes with a bad feeling.


    "What do you mean?" He stood up and asked Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng didn''t speak and looked at Little Naughty. Little Naughty slowly took off his gloves and walked in front of Kilian.Although he didn''t know what to do, Kylian didn''t panic, because he injected the most perfect extremis virus. Let this little girl deal with him?Ha ha¡­¡­


    Kylian raised his mouth confidently and said to Su Sheng: "This is your method? Let a little girl persecute..."


    The little mischievous hand touched Kylian.


    In an instant.


    Kylian''s expression suddenly changed, and he twitched slightly in pain, and his ruddy face gradually turned pale and gray, very similar to the Wolverine who had absorbed the self-healing factor.There are weird, absolutely weird, the Extremis Virus seems to have no effect in this situation. He tried to push away the little naughty and wanted to stay away from him, but his body had no strength at all, and he couldn''t move at all. He could only keep his eyes open. Seeing the other party sucking away their own vitality?


    He struggled to look at Su Sheng''s mouth trembling slightly."You...what are you going to do, let go... let me go, I can discuss anything. You, you can''t... you can''t just... kill me like this, no... can''t..."


    Su Sheng turned around and poured himself a glass of wine toward the pain, regretting, unwilling Kylian raised it and drank it in one fell swoop.


    When the wine glass was put down, Kylian''s eyes had turned dim.


    Click!


    Little mischievous stopped and took his hand, Kylian fell to the ground, motionless.


    People don¡¯t talk harshly, my brother Su in society!


    Kilian probably never thought that Su Sheng would be so straightforward, grabbing himself in an instant and directly letting the little mischief kill himself.A word, not a word!He died, just when he kidnapped the president and was about to step into a brighter future, Kirian died in the silence of Su Sheng 520.


    "How do you feel?" Su Shengchao asked mischievously.


    Little naughty lowered her head and shook her head silently. This was the first time that she had completely killed a person with her ability, and she could feel that she had absorbed too much and had changed a little!


    "Your ability is not only able to absorb the vitality of the opponent, but also ability. If you can control and master your ability, then you can borrow their ability without harming other people." Su Sheng patted Xiao Xiao Naughty shoulders."Deal with his body and hand it back to S.H.I.E.L.D., and I just looked at his memory. He left some information about the Extremis Virus in Pioneer Technology and a scientist named Maya Hansen, who is a researcher One of the main perfecters of Extremis Virus!"


    "Call Ruiwen by the way."


    Little mischievous took Kilian''s body out and called Ruiwen.


    "Did you see the corpse just now? He is the real murderer behind the kidnapping of the President. SHIELD and the Avengers should go to save the President. I will send you there. If they do it, forget it. If they do not do it, you will become him. . Do you know what to do with the rest?"


    "Understood!" Rui Wen nodded.


    Chapter 575 Widow Sister, can I trust you?


    Lock the location where the president was kidnapped and release the shock wave wormhole.


    Ruiwen passed directly.


    Su Sheng went back to the room and locked the door, the phone was turned off, and then the shock wave wormhole was released again to get the Viper Lady in the cage world out.Returning to normal size, Mrs. Viper looked around blankly and looked at Su Sheng.


    "what happened?"


    "You haven''t rested?" Su Sheng asked casually looking at the dark circles under his eyes.


    Mrs. Viper nodded: "Yes, I am studying self-healing factors."


    "That''s right, sleep with me for a while." Su Shengdao.


    "what?"


    Madame Viper is shocked?Is this... so direct?Before she could react, she saw Su Sheng snapped her fingers slightly, and the clothes on her body disappeared in an instant, followed by the strange discovery that she was lying on the bed in an instant.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Go to sleep." The release of Su Sheng''s ability to hug Mrs. Viper''s black benevolent flower made her fall asleep instantly. Holding the car lights in both hands, Su Sheng was quiet and ready to go to sleep.


    ...


    I don''t know how long I slept for this time. When he woke up and sent Mrs. Viper back to the cage world and came out of the room, Ruiwen had already returned, and I heard that Natasha had also followed.I asked Ruiwen briefly about what happened. S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and Natasha, the US team used the sonic gun developed by Su Sheng to restrain the Extremis Soldiers and kill a few, but the rescue work was affected. Finally, It was Riven who became Kirian and rescued the president.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau had already taken Kylian''s body away, and the intelligence S.H.I.However, S.H.I.E.L.D. has a few doubts that it wants to answer. One is why it has such a detailed knowledge of Kylian and Extremis Virus?Because from the results of S.H.I.E.L.D. investigation, Su Sheng should have nothing to do with Kilian before.The other is how Su Sheng found Kylian and brought it back. This process was too short and left no traces or clues!


    "Go and rest." Su Sheng said and got up and left to go to see Natasha.


    A certain room.


    Su Sheng opened the door and came in just to see Natasha on the side of the bed with her back to herself, who was wrapped in a bath towel, looking like she had just finished taking a shower.Whether it is the place where the bath towel is not blocked or the place that has been blocked, it seems to exude her charm.


    Tucked the bath towel, Natasha casually tied up her hair that hadn''t dried yet and said softly, "Have you seen enough?"


    "I didn''t see anything." Su Sheng pouted his lips and closed the door and entered."You always run to me, are you afraid of others'' misunderstanding that you have a leg with me? Or... you plan to investigate me for S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Saying that Su Sheng came behind Natasha, Natasha did not turn around but naturally leaned back, leaning against Su Sheng''s voice.Her voice was slightly low and she seemed to be lazy, and it itched like a cat.


    "I''m very tired!" Leaning on Su Sheng, Natasha closed her eyes slightly and said softly: "I just finished solving the situation that the Extremis Soldier who is hotter than magma will come to ask you. The most important thing is that you are seduce I!"


    "I seduce you?" Su Sheng smiled and hugged Natasha''s waist with both hands."How do I feel just the opposite."


    Natasha put her hand on Su Sheng''s and said quietly: "You have been suggesting that I have a problem with S.H.I.E.L.D. But Asia and Europe refused to believe me and refused to tell me directly. Why?" Natasha turned slightly and turned around. Looking directly at Su Sheng, there was an unclear meaning in his eyes."How can you trust me?"

 488 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 488

    Su Sheng chuckled and raised her neck, Natasha, and I squinted with my head sideways."what have you found?"


    "vice-president!"


    Natasha said lazily."From the mouth of Maya Hansen, I learned that the Avengers are cooperating with Kirian. The kidnapping of the president was jointly planned by the two. But it''s not just that." Her hand stroked Su Sheng to her chest, low. Soundtrack."I investigated for a while and found out that there was something wrong with Kylian''s fund, and then... I investigated some terrible news."


    "I''m a little confused."


    "I don''t know who I am working for now? SHIELD... or Hydra."


    The breathing became a little heavy, and the atmosphere became a little hot.


    The two were almost pasted together, and Su Sheng looked at Natasha''s pitiful eyes and hands slightly, and the towel fell to the ground.Bowing his head, Su Sheng kissed directly and unceremoniously.The figure of the widow sister is one-to-one, and every place and every corner seems to exude infinite charm.


    Under a heavy breath.


    Su Sheng looked at Natasha who was a little confused and asked, "Can I trust you?"


    "Now!" Natasha said.


    She couldn''t do it before, but she already knew the secret of SHIELD and she can be trusted now.


    "The reason why I know about Kylian is because I investigated him early in the morning. The Extremis virus has been developed since a long time ago. You know that I have studied blood, so I am a little interested in this virus. Pay attention, especially knowing that Kylian supported a terrorist, the head of the man. After the formation of the Ten Commandments Gang, I guessed that he would not be so honest, but I have no interest! As for how I caught Kylian that is my secret ability!"


    "You have a lot of secrets, what is this ability? Teleport?"


    Su Sheng smiled and did not answer.


    "I want the Avengers to be independent. I will provide the venue, technical support and other expenses. Do you support me?" Su Sheng asked.


    Natasha was stunned."I don''t know, I...may have to think about it."


    "The time for you to consider... is running out."


    "So I should hurry up, like starting to think about it now." Natasha stepped back slightly, picked up the towel and smiled.


    "You are wrong!" Su Sheng laughed blankly."Is it over when the information is available? There should be a beginning and an end to the beauty plan, right?"


    "You have taken advantage of it, haven''t you?"


    Natasha smiled sweetly."Lend me the room for one night. I think I need to consider your proposal."


    Su Sheng shrugged."Just live, I won''t charge you rent."


    "Stingy!" Natasha understood that Su Sheng was referring to renting her room before.


    Chapter 576 The Shameless Su Sheng


    Black Widow Natasha.


    She was born as a spy and is very good at spying on intelligence. Although she has been active on the front line more after joining the Avengers, no one can underestimate her.For Natasha Su Sheng''s senses are still good, apart from other factors, he likes the uncertainty of Natasha.


    Can you trust it?


    Will you be betrayed?


    This is a woman who cannot be easily believed, and such a woman is like an onion. You can peel it layer by layer but it is not so easy to find her heart. After the peeling, you will find that she has no heart at all, or Say... There is no faith.


    For example, Su Sheng just guessed that she was a little bit about playing beauties. Even if their contact can be relatively close, even if she finds something that causes confusion in her mind, it is impossible to let Su Sheng take advantage of it so presumptuously.But Su Sheng still fulfilled her wish.


    The body is her weapon, but she will not use it easily.


    Taking advantage of it and paying something is what it should be, but...the widow sister''s figure is really good.Even if Jessica Jones joined the Avengers, according to the equipment in the movie Avengers, it may still be transformed by Hydra, waiting to become the Scarlet Witch Wanda can be compared.


    Saint Su turned around and drove out 573 and drove to the hospital to take a look at Jessica Jones. The injury was not particularly serious, but it was not underestimated. She would have to rest for a while to recover. Chat with her for a while to let her rest early and recover from her injury. Saint left and returned.


    Su Sheng was really agitated by Natasha''s flirting with Su Sheng before. He wondered whose brand to turn tonight, but the phone rang suddenly.


    Taking a look at the number, Su Sheng smiled slightly unexpectedly.


    "I thought you would never contact me again." Su Sheng asked softly after connecting.


    The call was from Storm Girl.


    "Are you... okay? I heard about the president."


    "I''m hurt." Su Sheng said with a smirk from the corner of his mouth.


    "Injured? Is it serious? How could you get hurt?" The Storm Girl couldn''t help but asked with concern.


    "If it''s serious, don''t you know if you see it with your own eyes? Let''s... see each other." Su Shengdao.


    "..."


    After a long silence, Stormwind said: "I don''t have time, school affairs are very busy, especially in Logan..."


    "I will look for you!"


    Su Sheng interrupted and hung up the phone, the next moment he went directly to the room of the Storm Girl of X Academy.The class time is over, and the students are about to rest. At this time, Storm Girl has time to rest and has time to inquire about Su Sheng.


    Put down the phone.


    The Storm Girl really saw Su Sheng who appeared in Teleport.


    "Aren''t you hurt? Where did you hurt?" After a moment of silence, Storm Girl still asked.


    "heart!"


    "No woman has ever left me, or I have not been dumped. You are the first one, so I am injured. I will pursue you again, and then...I will dump you again!" Su Sheng Said with a smirk.


    The Storm Girl was stunned and shook her head. She didn''t take Su Sheng''s words seriously, but... "Let''s be friends."


    "Even if it is a friend, I want the kind of friend who can sleep together!"


    After Su Sheng finished speaking, he hugged the Storm Girl and kissed her, and the Storm Girl pushed away angrily. The strength was not small, but she didn''t push away at all.Feeling that Su Sheng''s emotions seemed to be out of control, she didn''t respect her behavior at all, and Storm Girl subconsciously used her ability.


    wind.


    Blew quietly.


    But quickly dissipated and invisible, Storm Girl felt that something seemed to be being sucked away.


    "Are you absorbing my abilities? Stop, stop quickly... Su Sheng, please stop quickly!" X Academy is swayed by storms and only the Storm Girl is the leader. At this time, she must not lose her ability.She didn''t expect Su Sheng to change all of a sudden, to be so barbaric, to disrespect herself!


    boom!


    The Storm Girl was pushed down on the bed forcefully by Su Sheng, and her psychic ability activated her to freeze her, making the Storm Girl unobstructed in front of Su Sheng, even... she couldn''t even make a sound.


    For a long time!

 489 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 489

    Su Sheng left from the Storm Girl, and the Storm Girl regained her freedom.


    She struggled to get up and turned to look at Su Sheng, with faint tears in her eyes."Do you know what you are doing? You forced me...forcing me! I admit that I like you a little bit, but I can''t start a relationship with you, and you can''t give me an identity. I think we still Can be friends."


    "but now¡­¡­"


    "We are no longer friends, and I don''t want to see you again!"


    Storm Girl''s hatred is extremely strong.


    Su Sheng said quietly."This is impossible!"


    "I know, I know you are angry at what I did just now, but doesn''t this just prove your attraction to me? I won''t give up on you."


    "You are shameless!" Storm Girl whispered angrily."I warn you better not to appear in front of me again, otherwise I will let everyone know what you have done, and let everyone know how shameless you are as a hero!"


    "Are you going to report me?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "If you show up in front of me again!" The Storm Girl said positively.


    Su Sheng took out the phone with disapproval and found a number for Baofeng Girl to look at.Nick Fury?Storm Girl knew that this was the chief of SHIELD, but what did he mean?Storm Girl looked at Su Sheng coldly and saw him dial Nick Fury''s number.


    "I am very busy now, very busy." Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    It can be heard clearly that Nick Fury is really busy.


    "I just want to tell you that I just lost control." Su Sheng looked at Storm Girl and smiled.


    Nick Fry paused: "Aren''t you in your laboratory? Even if you lose control, there should be many women who can calm you down? Don''t tell me what you do to Natasha. If so, I can. can not help you."


    "It''s not Natasha, I''m not in the lab either."


    "I''m in X Academy, Storm Girl''s room!"


    "what?"


    Nick Fury''s volume rose instantly."Why did you go there? Storm Girl, damn...you can''t let me save some snacks?"


    "I just want to tell you that I was on the Storm Girl just now. You know it''s out of control, so it may not be very pleasant." Su Shengdao.


    "I know. You go back now. I will ask someone to go to X Academy to talk to the Storm Girl and talk about it. You too, so many women you didn''t choose, but you chose the Storm Girl. You are looking for me. trouble!"


    "Oh, let''s do this first." Su Sheng said, hung up the phone and looked at Storm Girl.


    Chapter 577: Su Sheng provokes trouble, S.H.I.E.L.D. treats the aftermath?


    The face of Storm Girl was very, very ugly. What she had just heard was very clear about how Nick Fury... how to help Su Sheng afterwards.He, after he forced himself, it turned out to be just such a consequence?Not only did the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. not deal with Su Sheng, he didn''t even spurn him. He just blamed him for a few words and gave him the aftermath?


    "Asshole."


    Thousands of words converged into one sentence, and the Storm Girl gritted her teeth ~ looking at Su Sheng.


    This moment is really-the feeling of hatred by love.


    "I''m going back, I''ll come to you again when I have time." Su Sheng said with a whistle and disappeared.


    boom!


    The storm woman smashed the bed heavily, and the anger in her heart was about to erupt like a volcano.I was in school, and was forced in school. This is not only a shame, but also an unspeakable anger caused by love and hatred!


    this moment.


    The Storm Girl really wanted to rush out to find Su Sheng to settle the account, and to find the SHIELD Bureau to settle the account.


    But she resisted.


    The school is now an eventful season, she, she can''t do it because of her own affairs.


    SHIELD moves very fast.


    Half an hour later, Storm Girl received a call, hoping she could come out of school to meet and talk, Storm Girl came, with anger and murderousness.


    "Maria Hill." The person who came was Maria Hill.


    Storm Girl smiled coldly and did not speak.


    Maria Hill said: "What kind of compensation or conditions you need we will meet you, I think... you should know what SHIELD means."


    "Is this a threat?"


    "No, just let you know that SHIELD can do a lot." Maria Hill said coldly.


    Storm Girl was unhappy, and Maria Hill was unhappy.


    God knows how bad she felt when she heard the task given by Nick Fury. She had no sense of Su Sheng at all, but she had to help Su Sheng deal with such a mess.Of course, she is even worse for Su Sheng''s senses now, he is not worthy of being a hero or an avenger!


    "Does S.H.I.E.L.D. do this? He, when he does something like this, you still have to help him deal with the aftermath and help him hide? Such a person is worthy of joining S.H.I.E.L.D. .


    He is indeed unworthy!


    Maria Hill responded in her heart, but she said: "This is our S.H.I.E.L.D. issue and does not require outsiders to intervene. My task is to make you accept this fact at any cost. It is at any cost!"


    "Why? Just because of his ability, because of his genius invention, will SHIELD compromise like this and let him do whatever he wants?"


    "He is sick!" Maria Hill said coldly.


    "What?" The Storm Girl was shocked, didn''t she just help Su Sheng to deal with the queen at any cost?Why, why did you scold me suddenly?


    "He is sick!" Maria Hill said."Some time ago, the people of Asgard came, and the gods in Norse mythology came to the earth. Because of some special circumstances, he gained new abilities, and the price was that he might get out of control."


    "For this reason, he was given a long time off, but because of the New York incident, he had to perform the task again. During this period, he seemed to be normal, but... he was controlled by someone. Although he did not show it, but As far as I know, it feels uncomfortable. So yes, he lost control and did something unpleasant to you. We S.H.I.E.L.D. can understand and accept it, so we will help him in the aftermath!"


    "What I said involves some secrets of SHIELD. I just want to tell you why SHIELD did this and why I am here now!"


    Maria Hill was stunned after talking about Storm Girl, slightly dumbfounded.


    Not cursing?Is it really sick?


    Really get out of control?Have you been controlled?


    Storm Girl frowned and asked."What you said is true?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you." Maria Hill said lightly.


    "I see, you can go back." Stormwind said.


    "thing¡­¡­"


    "This is a matter between me and him, we will handle it ourselves." The Storm Girl said and turned away.

 490 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 490

    Maria Hill frowned for a moment and finally turned into the car.


    Tell Nick Fury the matter, it doesn''t matter to her what happens next.


    The night came and passed away quietly.


    The morning sun swayed on him, and Su Sheng stretched out and sat up.There is no pillow by his side, but he slept well enough. Although it was a bit too small to force Storm Girl last night, there is no way that Storm Girl''s attitude is very determined. Even if you use the Zangzi Jue, you have to break the game first.Facts have proved that the effect should be good. Last night Nick Fury called and briefly talked about the situation. She shouldn''t be so angry when she knows that she will be''out of control'', right?


    Su Sheng suddenly felt that he actually had the potential to be a scumbag. It seems that he really wants to pursue a woman''s affection... it''s not that difficult!It is a pity that it is almost impossible for him to honestly fall in love with someone based on his character.


    A large number of people can minimize the time of disgusting with the old, but the characteristics of liking the new and disgusting with the old in the bones have not changed. For example, after coming to the Marvel world, Su Sheng has also thought about the DC world, but there are not many, most women Almost all of them were left behind and never thought of it at all.


    After washing up, Su Sheng asked Xiaojiao to go to X Academy to sponsor some learning equipment and other things in the name of the company. He entered the laboratory to upgrade the Wasp female suit. He had no knowledge of the quantum field, but He still knows some related knowledge.


    It''s another busy day.


    When night fell, Su Sheng came out of the laboratory to rest, but the bracelet suddenly lit up.


    There is a call request.


    The location comes from DC World Earth 38?


    Supergirl''s world!


    Su Sheng clicked on the projection screen and appeared. He thought it was Huang Lan Xifang, but he didn''t expect it to be the super girl Kara.


    "My dear, it''s been a long time." Seeing Carla, the memories of getting along with her gradually recovered, and Su Sheng said hello with a bright smile.


    "Which world are you in? I need your help!" Supergirl Kara said solemnly.


    "What''s the situation?" It shouldn''t be too small for her to ask herself for help.With Supergirl''s ability, what situation can she not solve?


    "Have you ever heard of... a mischief?" Supergirl said in a deep voice.


    The 578th chapter returns to dc: Trickster appears!


    Trickster!


    One of the more powerful characters in the DC world comes from the five-dimensional space. He has the super ability to change reality. The character is not bad, but he prefers to make troubles and weird is one of the people that superheroes don''t want to provoke.The Marvel world also has a character similar to a troublemaker called Incredible Man, who has the power to change reality!


    When Su Sheng left the DC world and left the earth thirty-eight, he was concerned about whether the troublemaker would appear. I didn''t expect the troublemaker to show up after so long passed in a blink of an eye!Su Sheng can also modify the reality now, but it is not as convenient as the ability of troublemakers, so naturally he will not let him go.


    What''s more, the super girl came to ask for help!


    "Don''t worry, I will be there soon." Su Shengchao Super Girl said.


    Supergirl nodded in relief: "I''m waiting for you."


    "Ok."


    After hanging up the communication, Su Sheng did not go directly to the lighthouse base. He took some heart-shaped grass and vibranium from the lighthouse base, then brought some self-healing factors from the cage world, and then let Xiao Xiao Pepper sent 21 a few deformed cars back.


    then.


    Su Sheng explained that he might have to go out for a few days, and then returned to the room to open the shock wave wormhole and went to DC World Earth 38.


    Huh!


    The sun is just right and the weather is warm.


    Su Sheng came directly to the Super Investigation Department and looked at the various monitoring equipment of the busy agents. Su Sheng felt that the foundation of the Super Investigation Department was indeed much worse than that of SHIELD!S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau can be regarded as an international organization. The members of the board of directors include multiple countries, and the Super Investigation Department is more like an international city, a city organization.


    The appearance of Su Sheng surprised the agents of the Super Investigation Department. Some were old old people, and some were newly recruited. It didn''t take long for Su Sheng''s identity to spread.After a while, the current director of the Super Investigation Department, Louise Lane''s younger sister, Lucy Lane, and Supergirl''s older sister, Alex, came out.


    Both of them sighed when they saw Su Sheng, especially Lucy Lane. She can now talk to Earth One''s sister from time to time through Su Sheng. Of course, she can''t match the humiliation of the flower.Su Sheng smiled and opened his hands and hugged them one by one before asking, "Where is Carla?"


    "boom!"


    There was a rapid landing sound, and Su Sheng turned around to see the super girl Carla with a striking S sign on her chest walking over quickly.


    Smile and reach out.


    The two gave a big hug. After so long, they finally saw her boyfriend again. Of course, Carla was very excited and happy. So it¡¯s rare for people in Chaocha to see the heroine who is usually like a steel body. The scene of a little girl snuggling in Su Sheng''s arms.


    "Wow!"


    A frivolous male voice suddenly sounded, and everyone turned their heads in shock to see a man in a suit and stubble suddenly appeared.


    "Be careful, he is a troublemaker!" Kara whispered towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng nodded and signaled that Carla was relieved and walked a few steps forward to look at the uninvited guest. The troublemaker seemed to be also looking at Su Sheng, and after a while he pouted and said: "You are Su Sheng? Carla''s boyfriend? Leave her, you Can''t give Kara happiness."


    "A hero like Carla, such an outstanding and beautiful lady, only I can be worthy of it!"


    "You are the first person who dared to pry my woman in front of me. Generally speaking, I really hate this kind of bloody drama, because mine is mine, and others suddenly want to grab it, even if it can''t be grabbed. It makes me feel very upset!"


    "Dwarf, I promise you will be miserable, miserable, miserable!"


    "dwarf?"


    The troublemaker jumped angrily in an instant. Well, he is indeed not tall, but he is also within the average height of human beings on the earth, okay, dare to say that I am a short man?The angry mischief ghost smiled in anger and directly waved his hand to Su Sheng!


    Reality is being revised, and capabilities are being copied.


    At that moment, the special abilities from the five dimensions of the troublemaker came to high latitudes directly by Su Sheng.


    "Well, this ability is indeed very convenient. It is much more convenient than the ability to superimpose the ring of lights to modify the reality." Su Sheng secretly laughed, and the surrounding environment has changed.In an instant, the two had arrived on the street.


    "Roar!"


    A roar suddenly sounded, and not far away, a huge monster was wantonly.


    It is a parasitic demon that was wiped out before!


    Obviously this was a small trick made by the troublemaker, and Su Sheng chuckled and snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    After the crisp sound, the parasitic demon''s body began to turn into ashes and quickly disappeared without a trace.


    "You..." The troublemaker was shocked.


    He even deleted the parasitic demons he made by modifying reality?how can that be?


    "Are you from my hometown?" the troublemaker asked in surprise.


    "Five-dimensional space?" Su Sheng shook his head."I''m not from there, but I know a little bit about it. For example, in the five-dimensional space, you are just an ordinary to no more ordinary guy. For example, as long as you say your name in reverse, you have to obediently follow this world. Fuck off."


    "Modify reality? Haha 760, I can do this too. So, dwarf... do you have any abilities?"

 491 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 491

    "I...I..." The troublemaker was surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    "No? Then I''m not welcome."


    With a cold snort, Su Sheng came to the troublemaker and punched it. The troublemaker didn''t react at all and gave him a heavy blow on his face. The whole person flew backwards instantly like a cannonball, and faintly while flying out. Saw blood splashing in the air!


    Huh!


    Su Sheng''s figure disappeared and suddenly came to the troublemaker''s side and punched him in the stomach.The troublemaker that hadn''t stopped hit the ground with a bang. In an instant, the ground cracked and the body of the troublemaker hit the ground heavily and bounced again.


    Puff!


    A mouthful of blood came out fiercely.


    Su Sheng sneered and raised his foot abruptly, and his toes hooked the back of the troublemaker and raised it upward."Wow!" The troublemaker flew into the air instantly.


    The panicked and painful troublemaker just wanted to modify the reality and leave here, but suddenly heard the crisp sound of his fingers.The next moment, his body still flies upwards, his ability... is invalid?No... It should be said that it was suppressed!


    Chapter 579: Blood abuser!


    The abilities of the mischief are suppressed!


    He can modify reality, and so can Su Sheng.So theoretically speaking, under normal circumstances, it should be the troublemaker who has modified the reality before being modified by Su Sheng.But now it¡¯s different. Su Sheng¡¯s power is stronger than that of the troublemaker. So the reality is controlled by Su Sheng from the beginning, and the troublemaker cannot modify it at all!


    "Go down to me."


    Su Sheng yelled, and the power of the phoenix that had been copied and never used exploded in an instant.In an instant, a dazzling hot flame appeared all over his body, as if a pile of huge flame wings grew behind him.He teleported to the sky above the troublemaker, and withdrew his hands and smashed it heavily.


    In an instant.


    The powerful phoenix power penetrated and hit the troublemaker. The hot beam of light fell from the sky and heard a loud bang. The troublemaker hit the ground heavily, and the whole person seemed to be crushed by the beam of light.The powerful impact instantly swayed around.


    Nearby vehicles were overturned directly, street lights, car windows, and two rows of street windows shattered instantly, car whistle and screams one after another.


    Light, disperse.


    Su Sheng slowly fell from the air, and there was a big pit at least five or six meters deep on the ground. The suit of the troublemaker lying on the ground in the deep pit was already torn, with bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and his look wilting and looking extremely embarrassed.


    the first time!


    For the first time, the troublemaker felt that he had no power to fight back and felt that he might die!


    He regretted it.


    Supergirl Carla is good, but in fact, the troublemaker doesn''t necessarily have much love. It''s just because of the troublesome personality. He had known this way he would choose another target.Seeing Su Sheng approaching from the sky, the troublemaker wanted to run away!


    Don''t run, wait for death?


    This world is not that no one has killed a five-dimensional person. Although a five-dimensional person belongs to a high latitude, the troublemaker can change the reality of the world at will, but it does not mean how strong his body is, or that he will not die. .


    He is leaving here, he is going back.


    Seeing Su Sheng, he opened his mouth and began to say his own name, of course... it was said backwards.


    "Want to run?"


    "You run over to make trouble, how easy is it to run after making trouble!" Su Sheng sneered and the ability to create the world was activated instantly."To shut up!"


    This voice carried a powerful and special power that made the troublemaker shut his mouth uncontrollably and could no longer read it anymore. He looked at Su Sheng''s surprise in horror like a stormy sea.what happened?How can he control me?


    I am a five-dimensional person, but I come from a higher dimension, how can he control himself with one sentence!


    "Read, keep reading, since I know that you can return to the five-dimensional space by reading your name backwards, do you think I will let you run away so easily? Oh, you must be surprised why I can control you? I don¡¯t know how strong a five-dimensional person is, but I know that no matter how strong it is, it¡¯s not as strong as God. Although the power I just used is not from God, you can also be regarded as the voice of God, so... you know you have to face What''s the situation?"


    Su Sheng landed and raised his hand.


    The troublemaker slowly floated up involuntarily and floated in front of Su Sheng.He looked at Su Sheng and smiled."Dwarf, let me count how many abilities I have that can kill you. The ones with superimposed power are not counted. The white light with seven lights in one should be fine, and the black light should be fine. Have you ever heard of the Black Death? It should be no problem to kill you in the avatar, and then the power of angels is no problem. By the way, there are holy killers, and you can''t get away with the ability to be shot to death. There is also my ability to control you now."


    "..."


    The troublemaker could not speak, but his expression was very rich.


    "The power of the phoenix in the Marvel world should also be able to kill you, and so should Infinite Gems."


    "So you don''t think I''m bragging? I do have many ways to kill you, so... how do you want to die?" Su Sheng squinted the troublemaker, and the troublemaker hurriedly shook his head when he heard Su Sheng chuckle: "Shaking his head Are you dissatisfied or do you not believe it?"


    If you don''t accept your sister, don''t believe your sister, I don''t want to die!If the troublemaker could speak, he would roar loudly at Su Sheng.


    "But you can rest assured that I haven''t planned to kill you yet, do you know why?" Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand to pat the troublemaker''s face."Isn''t it a waste to catch a five-dimensional man and not do something? Now you are my pet. I decided to go back and take another world to make trouble. What do you think?"


    "Don''t speak? If you don''t speak, I will treat it as your default. Then, now you go back to your cage and stay in your cage, and I will let you out to play afterwards!" Su Sheng snapped his fingers after speaking, and heard a pop With a sound, the troublemaker disappeared!


    To be precise, he was sent to the cell of the prison world by Su Sheng in an instant. The prison world has its own power to modify reality, even if the troublemaker is there, he will be restrained and turned into an ordinary person. Let him now be in a dream. Stay well, wait until you return to the Marvel World before letting it go!


    If Su Sheng remembers correctly, then in a certain version Thanos seems to have Hulk as a pet, as a hunting dog, and make a troublemaker by himself. The force should be higher than Thanos, right?I just don''t know if the troublemaker will still be able to perform in the Marvel World. If it can''t... then just kill it.


    Su Sheng''s body slowly floated out of the pit, and the super girl flew over in the distance.


    "How''s it going? What about troublemakers?"


    Supergirl Carla looked around and found no troublemaker could not help asking.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "It''s done!"


    "Huh..." Supergirl Kara asked curiously in relief."how did you do that?"


    "He can modify the reality, and so can I! It depends on who is more capable." Su Sheng snapped his fingers with a smile.


    With a snap.


    The big pit on the ground, the shattered glass, and the vehicles pushed back one after another, as if the whole world was retreating, and the surroundings had returned to their original state in the blink of an eye.


    "Let''s go, go back!"


    Su Sheng said to Kara, and the two flew back to the Super Investigation Department.


    The trickster tells us that if you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t make waves. It¡¯s easy to sail, especially in front of the same waves!Waves against waves?It depends on who is more waves!


    The 580th chapter and the mutual complaint with Super Girl


    Super inspection department.


    Su Sheng and Kara came back and said that the troublemaker had already been resolved, and the people in the Super Investigation Department instantly relieved and looked at Su Sheng in awe.The strength of the troublemaker is simply indescribable, just a thought can modify the so-called reality, even if the strength of Supergirl is strong, it is useless.However, Su Sheng appeared.As soon as the boyfriend of this supergirl who has rarely appeared before appeared, he easily solved the troublemaker.


    This excites the agents of the Super Investigation Department.


    After all, Supergirl is their hero, and isn''t Supergirl''s boyfriend his own?With such a strong self, who is not happy or excited after being changed?Cara was also very happy, after all, as soon as he spoke to Su Sheng, he immediately came over to help and solved troublesome enemies like troublemakers, but... after being happy, Cara was a little worried.


    She took Su Sheng''s arm and said quietly: "You, won''t you leave soon?"

 492 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 492

    "It depends on how quickly you understand it soon." Su Sheng bowed his head and directly kissed Kara, and smiled apart after a moment."The 577 world I was in before was very big, and I have a lot of things to do and I really want to go back, but of course I have to accompany you well before going back.


    "Go to your house or my house?"


    "Your home." Kara whispered.


    "Then go!" Su Sheng''s voice fell and the two had disappeared.


    Su Sheng''s villa!


    Although he hasn''t lived here for a long time, it is still cleaned regularly.The long-awaited longing for reunion broke out completely after being alone, after the troublemaker was resolved, Kara looked at Su Sheng with hot eyes.Don''t get me wrong, it''s not a laser beam but a deep longing. She seems to have only Su Sheng in her eyes, no one else, and nothing else.No language is enough to describe her deep affection at this moment, silent but loud!


    The hot and intense kiss seemed to have forgotten the thing about breathing, and the thought of wishing to blend into each other''s bodies eliminated all obstacles."Sting" Su Sheng''s clothes were accidentally torn by Super Girl but no one cared.


    Su Sheng simply tore it to pieces, and Kara took off his uniform as quickly as possible.


    See you frankly.


    Cara grabbed Su Sheng''s neck and threw it into his arms. Su Sheng strongly picked up Cara and walked directly to the bedroom!


    Damn it!Damn it!Damn it!


    It sounded like the sound of decoration hitting the wall with full rhythm.At this moment, what you, what me, what world?There is no more, and some have only crazy requests from each other.


    Long long, long long.


    Four long periods of time can be imagined how long it has passed, the sound of smashing the wall finally stopped, and Su Sheng and Kara lay on the ground.


    That''s right.


    It''s on the ground.


    The bed collapsed again, and the wall had already collapsed as if it had opened up with the bathroom.


    No worries, no worries.


    This kind of thorough feeling is really good!


    Knowing that they should take a bath and get something to eat, but the two of them didn''t want to get up at all, and they just lay on the ground quietly enjoying the time after they missed them.After a while, the two people got up, and Su Sheng restored the room to its original state. The two took a shower and simply made some food, and they ate and talked in the living room.Cara was leaning in Su Sheng''s arms, and she didn''t even want to leave.She talked about what happened in this world during this time, and Su Sheng talked about her funny talk in the Marvel world.


    For example, I replaced a few heroes in that world. For example, I was also playing the role of pretending to be heroes. Hidden strength. The Avengers who joined that world became a core member of the hero team. Even Su Sheng said that he planned several events. Several heroes were killed and the idea of ??destroying that world.Su Sheng said very freely, and it is rare to say everything about his thoughts without reservation.He thought that Cara might refute or dissuade him. After all, she is a hero, and she shouldn''t be used to things like her casually cheating people and destroying the world.


    But Kara''s reaction was much calmer than Su Sheng wanted.


    "I thought you would say me." Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Kara shook his head: "Will you stop after I said?"


    "will not!"


    Su Sheng gave the answer without even thinking about it. The Marvel World almost killed himself, so he would not change his mind.


    "I can''t make you change your mind and can''t stop you. What''s the use of saying it? And I don''t have that great ability. I just need to protect my world. Although I say that I am sorry for some people in that world. Think...you must have a reason for doing this? Although we have not been together for a long time, and although I also know that you have many things hidden from me, I believe that what you are after is freedom, unfettered, and do whatever you want. What kind of freedom. If you really are the kind of evil character that wants to rule the world and destroy the world, my world, other worlds have already been destroyed or under your rule!"


    Carla turned and looked at Su Sheng."So I won''t say you nor stop you, because you are not that kind of person. You are not destroying that world right now but becoming a hero means that you might change your mind too!"


    "After all, anything can happen, isn''t it?"


    "Anything is possible?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Carla smiled sweetly: "Do you know what I am going to do now?"


    "What do you do?" Su Sheng asked curiously.


    Kara did not speak but slowly got off him, then slowly lowered his head.


    "Oh..." Su Sheng groaned clearly.


    ...


    The sun swayed Su Shengyouyou woke up, the cara beside him was gone, only a note that I went to the Super Check Department first was left, got up to wash, and after the room was restored to the original state, Su Sheng directly showed it by modifying reality. Several devices.


    Take out the vibrato and combine the deformed particles.


    Saint Su is going to make a few suits for several people in this world. Although Earth 38 is not a mainstream world, most of the enemies in this world are aliens, and they don¡¯t come here often, so it¡¯s also necessary to give them some skyrocketing. It should be.


    Think of them as a reward for keeping themselves safe and not making trouble for themselves!


    Chapter 581 Squeeze Su Sheng?


    Lex Group has now been renamed 1 Group, the top floor of the President''s Office.


    Lena Luther was focusing on the documents with her head down, and her hands were very abruptly placed on her shoulders, making her suddenly stiff.Raising her head slightly, Lena Luther did not panic, but the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously."I thought you were going to accompany Supergirl, do you want me to do something?"


    "I guess it''s me." Su Sheng turned around and walked over and threw a necklace on the table.


    "Give it to me?" Lena Luther asked curiously."Why do you think of giving me a necklace? I don''t remember that you are such a romantic person, even if you... shouldn''t be romantic with me, right?"


    "Of course." Su Sheng smiled lightly."I am better at putting people on the table and doing what I want to do directly."


    "So, what is this?" Lena Luther asked again.


    "Battle suit!"


    "I used a battle suit made of metal materials and deformed particles and nanotechnology in this world. The fingerprints have been entered. After you put it on, you can press and hold for three seconds." Su Sheng said.


    Lena Luther put on the necklace and pressed it for three seconds. In an instant, the necklace deformed. In a blink of an eye, a dark green suit covered Lena Luther''s body, and the intelligent system in the suit was activated. And... the voice is exactly the same as Su Sheng.


    This intelligent system was compiled by Su Sheng based on the abilities of Gideon and Indigo. It is convenient to control the suit. After all, without an operating system, the effect of the suit will be greatly reduced. It is no different from wearing a steel armor. Very cumbersome.


    It is worth mentioning that Lena Luthor''s suit style Su Sheng is based on the suit of Lexer Luthor in the comics.


    Lena Luther studied for a moment, suppressing the curiosity and surprise in her heart and put away her battle clothes."Why do you suddenly think of giving me this?"


    "Reward you for keeping yourself safe." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Really? How do I think this is a reward for defending you?" Lena Luther said with a smile.


    Su Sheng shrugged."There is no way. I am so busy and there are so many women. I have to do something to remind you of my existence. Apart from the suit, there are two things."


    "I''m starting to look forward to it."


    "This is called heart-shaped grass. After taking it, it can greatly enhance your physical fitness and speed. It is agile. It is similar to a strengthening potion. After the experiment, there is no danger. This is what I learned from a guy who can heal himself and live forever. The extracted gene ability, this dose will not be too self-healing, but it can make you live for eight hundred years without getting old. I am still studying another thing, if it succeeds, probably... you can live forever. Forever, this should be very attractive to your women?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Lena Luther was surprised but calm."Really? How do I feel that it''s not me but for yourself? The last time you had eternal life belonged to you? If it''s just one or two, it''s okay, but you have too many women, and you can''t live forever. Less, so even if it has been forgotten by you, you have to protect you forever forever?"


    "Do you want to refuse?" Su Sheng asked lightly.


    Lena Luther smiled: "Why refuse? I don''t have any interest in dating. Now that I have enough time and safety guarantees, I think I can research more projects and explore more unknowns!"

 493 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 493

    "Scientific madman can''t afford it." Su Sheng smiled and left things behind."Just take it normally."


    "and many more!"


    Seeing Su Sheng seemed to be leaving, Lena Luther called him."Are you planning to leave like this? Don''t plan to do something? You don''t need to come back to protect you. Shouldn''t you please satisfy me when you come back? I also need it."


    Saint Su didn''t expect Lena Luther to take the initiative to ask, but... nothing wrong!


    The floor-to-ceiling curtains of the office were lowered and the door locked.


    Lena Luther started with Su Sheng very angry and generous, and it ended after more than an hour.Su Sheng Shi Ran left her office, but Lena Luther''s mouth raised a smile.I know how many women you have, but you pass one by one, see how long you can hold on!


    Lena Luther is not the kind of tangled person, and has no interest in making love.Su Sheng can think of sending herself to understand you and she is still very happy. After all, no one likes to be ignored, especially her such a strong personality, so draining Su Sheng is just a small counterattack.


    She believed that other people wouldn''t let Su Sheng leave easily after delivering the things.


    In fact, it is true. Su Sheng asked Lucy Lane to come out. It is also a three-piece suit made by Zhenjin, with heart-shaped grass and self-healing factors.But even if Lucy Lane secretly ran out of the Super Investigation Department, she still didn''t let Su Sheng leave so quickly.The next Su Sheng was planning to find Alex, but he did not slept before, didn''t he?However, he was found by the yellow light Xi Fang ahead of time. Although he did not prepare a three-piece suit for Xi Fang, Xi Fang did not spare Su Sheng.


    Fighting hard, he just squeezed Su Sheng for more than an hour.


    Su Sheng was a little melancholy.


    If they come together, it will be fine, but one by one, it won''t be enough to squeeze yourself out, but why is it mentally awkward?Alix put it aside first, Su Sheng turned back to the villa, but it didn''t take long for Supergirl Kara to return.


    She came back enthusiastically, can Su Sheng say no?Although the enthusiasm was not too high, and Kara''s initiative could not be held up, it turned out... the night passed like this again.For a moment, Su Sheng was in a daze. Are they their own pillows, or have they become their pillows?


    Of course, Su Sheng¡¯s sigh is purely a good deal. When Carla woke up the next morning, as usual, she went to the Chaocha Department Su Sheng to take a bath and ate the breakfast that Carla prepared for him. He planned to study the Wasp Girl''s suit first. Go to Alex again in the afternoon.


    but¡­¡­


    totally unexpected.


    Alex actually took the initiative to find it.


    Alex, wearing a battle armor, flew in directly from the balcony, landed, and put away his battle clothes. As soon as Alex was about to speak, he saw Su Sheng look weird.


    "Needless to say, take off your clothes!"


    Chapter 582: Future Girl?Great Demon King Su Sheng?


    Alex looked at Su Sheng in a daze?What''s happening here?Did I just come here and let me undress?Even if it was a little ambiguous before, it shouldn''t be so direct, right?Seeing Su Sheng''s posture about to undress, Alex subconsciously said hurriedly: "Wait, not now, I have something else to ask you!"


    "what?"


    "You said it earlier!" Su Sheng smiled when it heard that it was not the case, and put on his clothes again.


    "Say early? You have to give me a chance to speak too!" Alex muttered and followed."The Super Investigation Department found a spacecraft on the bottom of the sea. Kara has passed and controlled the situation, but there seems to be someone on the spacecraft."


    "There are aliens again? Lead the way, I''ll go and see." Su Sheng said casually.


    Alex planned to put on the battle clothes again, but Su Sheng suddenly called her."Wait, you came here just because you were going to give it to you later. This is your new stand suit. The vibrating fabric is more defensive and deformable. Nanotechnology can automatically repair the damaged suit. And this Two..."


    Alex who threw the three-piece suit was a little confused, and it took a while to realize what it was all about.


    "Thank you!"


    "Heart-shaped grass and self-healing genes, find time for yourself, put on a new suit and lead the way." Su Sheng said casually.


    Put on a battle suit.


    Alex took Su Sheng and left. After a while, the two dived directly into the seabed and came to the spacecraft they found.Entering the spaceship, Kara''s expression was slightly solemn.She nodded towards Alex and Su Sheng and said, "I have found out."


    "what?"


    "Come with me." Cara led the way and quickly came to the operating room. How many dormant bins were erected on the edge of the operating room?And there was a woman in a black uniform sitting near the dormant warehouse, and she stood up immediately when someone came in.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "I found it in this ship, from the dormant warehouse over there..." Kara said, pointing to the dormant warehouse next to it."She said she came from the thirty-first century."


    "Thirty-first century?" Alex''s eyes widened instantly."Is she from the future? Is this...is it possible?"


    Travel through time, from the thirty-first world to the twenty-first century?At first glance, it seems unbelievable, and this woman doesn''t seem to be special, and neither she nor the spaceship has much sense of the future.Alex is an excellent agent of the Super Investigation Department, and Super Girl is a Kryptonian, which can be said to represent a relatively high level of knowledge in this world.But they are still far from Su Shengbi. I really want to say that they are the top level of knowledge in a city, but there are provinces, countries, and the whole world outside the city.


    So Kara and Alex both looked at Su Sheng.


    "you know me?"


    Su Sheng suddenly raised his eyebrows to look at the future girl and asked abruptly."Since I came in, your eyes have been very alert and surprised. This is not like your reaction under normal circumstances."


    "Great Demon King Su Sheng!" The future girl frowned and said in a deep voice.


    Great Demon King Su Sheng?This title is very interesting.


    Su Sheng smiled: "It seems that I should have done something during this period of time that hasn''t happened yet, that''s why I have this title. And it should be a very big thing, otherwise it won''t be so after so long. Famous, famous enough to make you recognize me at a glance. So... let¡¯s talk about it, what did I do!"


    "You destroy the world!" The girl in the future shouted angrily.


    "Is this world?" Carla asked.


    The future girl glanced and nodded.


    Kara shook his head and said firmly: "This is impossible. He won''t stay in this world for long, not to mention that he will never destroy this world. There must be some misunderstanding in this!"


    "misunderstanding?"


    "The Great Demon King Su Sheng was the one who knew the real murderer in our time. His statue stands in the only paradise we have left to let everyone know that he caused all this and that he...destroyed this. The world!" The future girl looked at Su Sheng with anger, despair, and determination.


    Resolutely?


    When she saw the change in her eyes, Carla guessed that she would subconsciously stand in front of Su Sheng for what she wanted to do, but Su Sheng waved her hand and shook her head slightly as if she knew what she was going to do... The future girl moved. , To be precise, it was her manual.


    Seeing that she put her hands next to her head as if she was releasing some ability, but a moment later, she suddenly vomited blood and almost fell.


    "It seems that people of your time don''t know much about me. Use your spiritual power to deal with me? Is your brain broken?" Su Sheng shook his head gently.Just now he felt the attack on the other''s psychic ability, but...something was too weak, he didn''t even copy this ability, so he went back and went around in her brain memory by the way."Imra Adin Lanz, or... should I call you the Saturn girl directly?"


    Yes, the Saturn girl.She is not a white Martian but a Martian girl who pretends to be a green Martian.


    The Saturn Girl is a thirty-first century hero who belongs to the superhero legion and is one of the core members of the legion.At first Su Sheng didn''t think of it, but after she figured out her identity, Su Sheng remembered. In the third season of Supergirl, that is, the season that dominates the big boss, the superhero legion appeared, including Saturn girls. .In the TV series, it was because Monel accidentally entered the time wormhole and came to the thirty-first century. Others were found to form a superhero army, and the Martian 0.0 girl was his wife.


    Because of the ruler and the other two world destroyers, the future earth had an extinction event due to a plague. The purpose of the legion''s return was to prevent the event from happening.Not to mention, this Saturn girl looks pretty good, and Monel is indeed lucky in the TV series.


    The Saturn girl was shaking her body and stabilizing her body with unwilling glaring at Su Sheng. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She regretted that she didn''t wake up other people as soon as she woke up. Now she is directly facing the Great Demon King Su Sheng. Now... I''m afraid there is no way to save my world.


    Seeing the traces in the eyes of the Saturn girl, Su Sheng smiled lightly: "So, you... did you travel through time to kill me?"


    Chapter 583: The truth about the destruction of the world by the Saturn girl and Su Sheng?


    "Because of my identity, the identity of the ancient krypton god?" When the Saturn girl did not speak, Su Sheng said to himself."From your memory, I learned some things. For example, you actually didn¡¯t know what I did. What I know is the content passed down from generation to generation through oral narration. Simply put, I They are like figures in history, and history...may not be all correct!"

 494 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 494

    "You will kill her!"


    The Saturn girl suddenly pointed at Kara, and Kara pointed at herself unexpectedly."You mean Su Sheng will kill me? This is impossible, he is my boyfriend!"


    "You only have one boyfriend, but there are countless girlfriends. Almost all the famous heroines in history are his girlfriends!" The Saturn girl said bluntly.


    "..."


    Cara¡¯s face is ugly, well, although she also knows certain things, but at least she didn¡¯t point it out, so it¡¯s okay to deceive herself and others like this, or to hide her ears and steal the bell. It¡¯s really embarrassing now that the Saturn girl is so direct to point out. .


    "Don''t you believe it? You can ask the people around you. Isn''t she called Alex? A hero of the same era as you, your sister. She is also the girlfriend of the Great Devil =!" The Saturn girl was afraid of what she said. He looked at Alex again without convincing.


    Alex panicked instantly."Don''t, don''t talk nonsense, I am not his girlfriend, nor do I have any relationship with him!"


    "Carla, you believe me." Alex explained to Carla.


    Kara frowned and looked at the Saturn girl."What does it have to do with him killing me? I still don''t believe he would do it, so to me!"


    "Believe it or not, it''s a fact, it''s a fact that has happened to me!" The Saturn girl said simply.


    Kara silently looked at Su Sheng subconsciously.


    Su Sheng chuckled quietly."If I really killed you then there is only one possibility, you betrayed me. But I think this is impossible, so this is interesting, I am a little curious about the so-called historical truth. I reviewed your memory , The so-called facts you are sure of are still legends, and no one can confirm them, including video, personal purposes, photos, etc. to prove that I killed Carla."


    "So I guess she should have disappeared, maybe I took her away and didn''t come back for a long time, so after layers of processing, it evolved into the history of me killing Kara, right?"


    The Saturn girl said nothing.


    Did not admit...but did not deny either.


    But Carla''s eyes were bright. Compared with the possibility of Su Sheng killing himself, if he took himself away to other worlds, he was more credible.It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know why I haven¡¯t come back. Maybe something happened in the middle?


    "Don''t believe it? It doesn''t matter, let''s analyze it slowly." Su Sheng squinted at the Saturn girl."But if in the end you approve of my analysis, sorry, you have to pay the price!"


    "I can''t be mistaken, the world is destroyed because of you!" The Saturn girl believed.


    "Is it me? Let''s analyze it slowly."


    Saint Su raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and with a snap, several sofa chairs appeared in the spaceship''s command room.Su Sheng sat down and lightly tapped the handrail with his finger."The destruction of the world in your time is because a mutant plague virus appeared on the earth. This virus spread and evolved in a very short time. Not only did countless people die, but the earth''s resources were rapidly depleted. This led to all this. The murderer is called the plague, a world destroyer, a world destroyer created by the ancient god of Krypton!"


    "Right?"


    "Yes!"


    The Saturn girl didn''t sit down, because Su Sheng didn''t even give her a sofa to sit on.


    "I am an ancient krypton god. The birth of the world destroyer is indeed related to me. But here is the problem. The most powerful ruler of the world destroyer has been taken away by me and taken to other worlds. It is possible to create another world destroyer, so I think there is only one truth about the destruction of the world!"


    "Even the World Destroyer who was born with the Lord has awakened. Because she can''t contact me or the priest, she will act according to her own thoughts! The World Destroyer has a high chance of awakening without being awakened. "


    "From my current sense of the world, my relationship with Kara, plus the existence and ability of the world destroyer, the plague, logically speaking, the destruction of the world was not caused by me alone. You should believe it?" Su Sheng Asked.


    The Saturn girl looked at them hesitantly, but their expressions had changed.


    "You believe it!" Whether she admits it or not, Su Sheng can easily know what she thinks."Since you believe that the real culprit is not me, you shouldn''t come to me for revenge. Then when you come up, you definitely think that I destroyed the world and shot me. Are you wrong?"


    "You know that the destruction of the world is related to disasters but did not say anything about the plague at the beginning, but in your heart you believe that I am the murderer of the world. I have to say...girl, your thoughts are very dangerous, because of this. Will kill yourself!"


    As soon as Su Sheng¡¯s words fell, there seemed to be an invisible big hand pinching the Saturn girl¡¯s neck. The injured Saturn girl instantly floated up, pinching her neck with her hands, as if she wanted to struggle, but because of order, her face became worse. More and more popular...


    "Su Sheng, don''t..."


    As Su Sheng said, he suddenly made a move that surprised both Kara and Alex, and Kara hurriedly shouted.She didn''t stop Su Sheng from destroying the Marvel world, but this is her own world after all, and this is a misunderstanding that may cause the destruction of the world in the future.


    "Remember what I told you? I compromised you once, not the next time!" Su Sheng looked at Carla.


    "I know, but we need her to know more news and clues about the destruction of the world." Cara defended.


    Su Sheng pointed to his head."I have read her memory, and I know everything she knows. If my analysis is correct, I only need to find the plague that I don''t know if I am awakened, and let her obey my orders or directly as my ancient Krypton god Leaving this world can prevent the destruction of the world. What use is there for the clues she knows? What use is she...


    "If I kill her now, in the new future, in the new timeline, she should still be born? After all, she is now crossing from the future. If the timeline changes, she will only be a time deviation!"


    Chapter 584: Saving the world is that simple!


    Su Sheng''s hand moved the Saturn girl to the front in an instant, and he said with a chuckle when he looked at the suffocating and painful Saturn girl."Since you said that I am the Great Demon King, I should have no trouble killing you."


    The Saturn girl resented the pain but couldn''t break free, unable to speak, she could only stare at Su Sheng with wide eyes.


    "My dear, as long as we change history and save the future world, she will disappear. What''s the point of killing her? Let her go, let her see her mistakes and apologize to you. "Carla came to Su Sheng''s side and held his arm in a low voice."It''s easy to kill her, but it''s harder to make her admit her mistake and apologize to you!"


    "Do you convince people with virtue?"


    Su Sheng turned to look at Kara and smiled."I''m not interested, but... do you want to die?"


    Su Sheng looked at the Saturn girl.


    The Saturn girl naturally didn''t want to die, but she couldn''t speak but shook her head.


    "Okay, then I won''t kill you, but you remember... from now on your life belongs to me!" After Su Sheng said that the Saturn girl felt the restraint on her neck finally disappeared, and she sat on the ground with a snap Gasping for breath.


    Kara and Alex also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What should I do now?" Kara asked 843 Su Sheng.


    "Just find the plague." Su Sheng said casually.


    "What about here?" Carla asked again.


    "Here? If you are willing to study, just study it. After all, it is the future spacecraft. Maybe some technologies have reference value. Anyway... History will change soon, and then she and this spacecraft will disappear!" Su Shengdao.


    Carla looked at the Saturn girl. After all, this is their spacecraft that was dismantled or the research is not good, right?However, when she saw the Saturn girl in shock, she didn''t want to express her opinion at all.


    Su Sheng, Kara, and the Saturn girl left the spaceship. As for the other legion members in the dormant warehouse, they didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Alex stayed and dispatched people to study the spaceship.Back to the Super Investigation Department, everyone was curious about this superhero from the thirty-first century, but there seemed to be nothing unusual except for being beautiful.Kara wanted to let people find the whereabouts of this plague, but Su Sheng had a better way.


    "indigo!"


    Through the ability, Su Sheng directly contacted Indigo. After Indigo absorbed the technology of steel bone or mother box, it has stayed in this world without being summoned. Now that it has been so long, has it evolved?Su Sheng''s call, Indigo quickly responded, and then instantly got through the Su Sheng bracelet network.


    The digitized body gradually solidified, and in an instant indigo appeared in front of Su Sheng.


    "Master!" As soon as Indigo appeared, he smiled and directly took Su Sheng''s arm.


    Carla frowned slightly and said nothing.


    "Find a world destroyer called the plague." Su Sheng simply ordered.


    Indigo nodded and squinted slightly, before speaking after a long while."found it."


    Indigo passed the position to Su Sheng, and Su Sheng left a shock wave wormhole.

 495 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 495

    Suddenly the wormhole rolled and a person fell out of it.


    A somewhat dazed, fearful woman.


    "is her!"


    The Saturn girl subconsciously shouted with excitement.


    "You, who are you? Where is this?" the woman asked tremblingly.


    "It looks like it hasn''t awakened yet." Su Sheng said lightly."Let''s lock it up first, and I will deal with her after I get something from Alex."


    Now the processing history may change immediately, and the Saturn girl and the spaceship will disappear.It is also good to lock up for some time first, after all, it does not mean that history will definitely change, and the time deviation will not disappear so quickly!


    Kara nodded and made people lock up the unawakened World Destroyer Plague. Su Sheng glanced at Indigo, and Indigo disappeared immediately and went directly to the spacecraft, using her ability to thoroughly research the spacecraft''s technology. It''s very simple, and... if Su Sheng remembers correctly, there seems to be an indigo sibling in the spacecraft?


    Blagnac 5?


    I don¡¯t know if it will help indigo, but... don¡¯t waste it!


    "Keep this Saturn girl also locked up, and wait to deal with it when it''s over." Su Sheng''s words naturally no one will shirk. It didn''t take long for the Saturn girl to be locked up too, but obviously the Saturn girl doesn''t care about this anymore, because she It seems that the history that I know is really wrong!


    And why is it so simple to save the world?


    Find someone, arrest someone, close someone?


    Then... it''s over?


    Can such a simple thing save the world of your own time?


    The dazed Saturn girl was locked up, and she needed time to sort out a series of events.


    "I''m going back first. I''m contacting for something." Su Sheng said to Kara and teleported back to the villa.


    after come back.


    Su Sheng continued to study the Wasp female suit.


    Future hero?World destruction?


    This matter became an understatement under Su Sheng''s handling, and it was easier than catching a robber or a thief on the street.It only took half a day for Indigo to analyze the structure of the spacecraft, and backed up a copy of the useful technology to the Super Investigation Department. She quietly invaded the Blagnac 5 when no one was paying attention. In the dormant warehouse, when Blagnac 5 was still dormant, he directly swallowed the opponent¡¯s thinking program. Su Sheng didn¡¯t know how to do it. Anyway, Blagnac 5 was abandoned. Indigo should have gained some benefits. !


    The dormant compartment did not open, and no one knew what happened to Blagnac 5.


    "the host!"


    Indigo returned to Su Sheng with a smile."The master is finally willing to call me."


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "It''s a waste to leave you here. Looking back, you will walk with me to another world. Well, it should be very interesting."


    "What?" Indigo eyes lit up."Will it be exciting?"


    "Destroy the world, you say thorns are not irritating."


    "I can''t wait anymore."


    "You are free to move around first, and I will notify you when you leave."


    "Ok."


    Although everything has been resolved, Su Sheng plans to stay for a few days. After all, after coming to Kara, he definitely doesn''t want to let himself go so quickly.


    Chapter 585: Time deviation and grabbing gravity?


    Lucy Lane and Alex both received the three-piece set rewarded by Su Sheng. Taking the heart-shaped grass and the self-healing factor in succession, plus the transforming suit, was enough to make them become heroes to deal with most situations, so Kara was liberated.


    In the next few days, Kara stayed with Su Sheng almost without going anywhere. Su Sheng also temporarily put aside the study of the Wasp female suit, and accompanied her on shopping during the day, watching movies, eating and eating. In the evening, the two of them went all out for one time.


    Almost every night the bedroom or living room becomes a mess~!


    Occasionally, in her spare time, Su Sheng helped Kara make a tight-fitting suit, the style is exactly the same as the super-girl suit she wore.This jersey is usually not very useful, but if the opponent has kryptonite or in an environment without a yellow sun, it is enough to ensure that Kara has a certain amount of combat power.


    Unconsciously, a week passed like this.


    Su Sheng is ready to go.


    Super inspection department.


    Su Sheng asked the Saturn girl and the plague to be brought out, and Indigo followed the call and returned.


    "What are you going to do?" Carla asked curiously.


    "Take the Marvel World to see if it can play a role." Su Sheng said casually.


    Kara nodded.


    Once the plague leaves the course of the future, it will be rewritten and the world will not be destroyed. Then the Saturn girl and the spaceship will become a time deviation and will be wiped out!If she was taken to other worlds by Su Sheng, she could at least survive, and to be honest, Kara was actually a little dissatisfied with the Saturn girl. After all, she said that Su Sheng was the great devil and killed herself, and she also found out that she deliberately avoided The question, if Su Sheng really destroyed the world, it wouldn''t be the result!


    Can Carla feel comfortable?


    "If you have something, remember to contact me as soon as possible, don''t behave!" Su Sheng told Kara.


    "I will."


    "That''s it, let''s go first!"


    Saint Su waved his hand to open the Shockwave Wormhole and let Indigo take the Saturn Maid and the Plague away.


    As soon as they left on the front foot, the spaceship on the bottom of the back foot began to disappear.Although Earth Thirty-eight did not give birth to Speedy, the power of time was stronger, and the time deviation was directly corrected.next moment.


    Marvel World, West Coast Laboratory.


    Su Sheng and others appeared quietly.


    Indigo, plague, and Saturn girls are naturally very curious. Indigo has traveled through other worlds, so it started to penetrate the Internet to understand the situation in this world.Su Sheng easily opened the Shockwave Wormhole again and sent the plague to the Pacific Rim world to the master for training. Anyway, the plague in the TV series was originally mixed with the master.Sending the plague back, Saint Su noticed that something was wrong with the Saturn girl.


    Somewhat in a trance.


    The psychic power was thrown away. Su Sheng found that the memory of the Saturn girl was disappearing, but the physical life was normal!The time deviation of the DC world went to the Marvel world. It is estimated that you cannot die, but about the DC world, the memory of her is estimated to disappear.


    After all, she is time skew, different from others.


    But it''s good for her to turn her memory into a blank sheet of paper, so she can better adjust herself. See how many things others did to survive because of the time deviation.The Saturn girl is a big profit!Saint Su threw the Saturn girl into the cage world, waiting for her memories to disappear and then slowly instilling new memories.Sitting on the sofa, Su Sheng looked at the amazed Indigo and smiled: "This world is interesting, isn''t it?"


    "Very interesting!" Indigo smiled with a raised mouth.


    "There is no task for you for the time being. You can move around freely in this world and do whatever you want. By the way, you can also learn about the information about the ancient Krypton god. I have used this name before."


    "Okay, then I''ll go out and go around!"

 496 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 496

    Indigo couldn''t wait, and disappeared directly from the Internet after saying a word.


    With Indigo''s personality, it is estimated that even if she does not need to explain, she will do something!


    Nothing happened to the laboratory after I left for about ten days. No matter whether S.H.I.E.L.D., or the Avengers, it seemed that nothing happened. Even the Stormgirl of X Academy was very quiet, as always.Just as Su Sheng was considering whether to go to see the Storm Girl or the Hornet Girl Hope, General Hale suddenly called.


    "Master, there is news of Gravity."


    "Oh? Tell me about it."


    "We found a guy named Ian Quinn. He is studying gravity particles, or gravitational onium, and he has achieved initial results. In order to improve his capture of a doctor who has been secretly protected by SHIELD, now a team of SHIELD Planning to rescue the doctor."


    "Hydra has not paid attention to this matter for the time being, so I would like to ask the owner whether we will take it in advance or wait for the S.H.I. The owner of the members is very familiar. One is Skye and the other is Gemma Simmons!"


    Phil Coleson¡¯s S.H.I.E.L.D. team.


    Su Sheng pondered for a moment and thought about it: "Just grab it, remember to grab the front of SHIELD."


    "I want to... let Ruby take charge." General Hale said.


    "Yes, anyway, I prepared Gravity for her!" Su Shengdao.


    "I will make arrangements!"


    "Tell Ruby that I don''t want to hear anything about Skye and Gemma Simmons."


    "Yes!"


    After hanging up the phone, Su Sheng¡¯s mouth raised slightly. If S.H.I.E.L.D. is allowed to take the lead, then Ian Quinn and the doctor will almost certainly be sucked into the gravitational onium like in the movie. If Ruby is then injected, Gravity onium will be affected by them, so it is better to grab the first step.As for whether it will be suspected, look at it, General Hale with the identity of Hydra should know how to deal with it!


    Putting away the phone Su Shengzheng was going to continue to consider the previous problem, but suddenly heard a slight noise outside the window, as if someone was climbing outside.Who would climb outside his laboratory building?It seems that the target of listening to the sound is your own room?


    Is this someone trying to sneak into his room?


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised and he entered the stealth mode directly. He was very curious who had the guts to sneak into his territory!


    Chapter 586 Invaders?Sharon Carter?


    Click!


    A hand appeared on the glass window, followed by a slender figure, clinging to its limbs and climbing up like a gecko, and the whole figure was attached to the window.She wears a mask on her face and can''t see clearly. The uniform on her body should be a high-tech product that allows her to climb up.


    This person pointed a hand to the lock of the window and then heard a click. The window that could only be opened inside opened.Pushing open the window, the man jumped in lightly.It fell silent and quickly scanned the entire room.


    Looking at her behavior, she knows that she should be good, and she has been professionally trained in spy invasion.


    "With agility and professional training, although the equipment on my body is not advanced enough to be unique, there are not many people who can equip it. Let me see who you are under the mask and dare to invade my territory!" Watching her behavior on the sofa, her eyes changed slightly to see her clearly through her mask in an instant.


    A woman with mediocre features.


    Su Sheng didn''t have the slightest impression of this face, but he suddenly noticed it when he was about to directly explore the memory.The face under his mask turned out to be fake, it was still a mask, but it was some kind of electronic face changing device!


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Seeing this device, Su Sheng¡¯s first reaction was SHIELD, because SHIELD had used such a device in both movies and TV series. In Captain America 2, Natasha used this electronic mask to disguise as another The man was shamed by HYDRA member Alexander Pierce.


    Although it is not sure whether it was the idea of ??S.H.I.E.L.D. or Hydra, since they dare to invade their own laboratory, they must not be a dragon sleeve. After all, they will not be able to explain it once they are discovered.They should know the news that they are going out, but they certainly don''t know when they come back. It doesn''t seem like Nick Fury''s style to invade after so long.If it was Nick Fury, it would not be that long.


    "Let me see the true face of your Lushan Mountain." Su Sheng raised his mouth and his eyesight changed again to see through. The next moment, the face behind the electronic face appeared in Su Sheng''s eyes.


    It turned out to be her?


    Su Sheng was surprised. The person who invaded her room turned out to be S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent No. 13. The number of Agent No. 13 is nothing surprising. Her real identity is Sharon Carter. Carter is her aunt!


    Although her subsequent task seemed to be just to pretend to be a neighbor of the US team to be responsible for surveillance, and to help when the US team was wanted later, she was indeed regarded as a direct line of S.H.I.E.L.D., and it was absolutely impossible to take refuge in the nine. The direct line of the head snake.


    "Why didn''t she go to monitor the US team to invade her home? Nick Fury''s order?" Su Sheng looked at Sharon Carter and stood at the door of the laboratory after inspecting the entire room, frowning slightly, spiritual ability Just dumped it!


    "It turned out to be like this?"


    After knowing what happened, Su Sheng understood, and said that such a stupid decision to invade his own laboratory could not have been made by Nick Fury.Sharon Carter did accept the invasion mission of S.H.I.E.L.D., and all the equipment on her body was provided by S.H.I.E.L.D., but it was not Nick Fury who gave her this task but Alexander Pierce. In other words...Hydra!


    As the former director of S.H.I.E.L.D., although Alexander Pierce has abdicated, he is still working for S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and his reputation and power in S.H.I.Although it is not clear why Sharon Carter was approached, Sharon Carterken took this task because of Alexander Pierce, and she wanted to prove herself!


    She is indeed a direct line of SHIELD, and her aunt is also one of the founders of SHIELD.But it is precisely because of this that she has no chance to perform tasks or performance, even if she has excellent results in all aspects.On the one hand, this is to take care of her. How many second-generation officials will be arranged to perform those extremely risky tasks?On the other hand, the reasons for Peggy Carter''s influence have not been eliminated. This identity and mutual influence of forces will exist in any regiment, let alone S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    So Sharon Carter can only perform this kind of surveillance task lurking around the target task. Sharon Carter is naturally not reconciled... As a result, Alexander Pierce gave this task on the grounds that Nick Fury was too much to Su Sheng, that is, himself. Indulgence, he doubts the origin of Su Sheng, suspects that Su Sheng hides more secrets, so he needs someone to investigate clearly and grasp the evidence.


    This is an absolutely secret operation.


    Sharon Carter accepted!


    Sharon Carter is stupid, right?Not appropriate, after all, few people know about Hydra''s infiltration of S.H.I.E.L.D., and even if they know it, they are unlikely to doubt the former director.Say she is not stupid, right?She did work for Hydra, and if she succeeded in gaining Hydra, and failed, Alexander Pierce would have reasons and excuses. By then, only Sharon Carter would be scammed?Think about it, can a person who does not listen to the chief''s order but acts privately be reused?There was no proper reason to suppress it, but now it''s ready, ready-made!


    Take a step back.


    Her temper should be known to many people in S.H.I.E.L.D., she secretly invaded her laboratory, what would she do to her then?Of course, don''t say it''s time, even now it''s 5.9 impossible to misunderstand.


    If it hadn''t happened to come back by herself, Sharon Carter might really succeed.


    Although Su Sheng did not leave any secrets or important documents in the laboratory, but... just like you invaded, I don''t want face?If this happens, I don¡¯t know how many ambitious guys also want to invade their own laboratory!


    "It seems that we have to pay more attention to the security issue after this time. I used to think that as my own identity, there is Riwen in the laboratory. Susan and others are enough. Now it seems that Indigo has to upgrade the protection network here. !"


    Snapped!


    The door of the laboratory opened.


    Sharon Carter quietly opened the door and walked in.


    Chapter 587 The Sad and Poor Sharon Carter


    "call¡­¡­"


    Sharon Carter quietly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this task would be troublesome, but it was so easy.It seems that without Su Sheng, no one else will come to his room or enter the laboratory.Looking at the surrounding environment, Sharon Carter walked to the computer, opened it, took out a USB flash drive and plugged it in.


    The program in the U disk will automatically crack the power-on password.


    In the process of waiting, Sharon Carter did not forget to pay attention to the outside situation. After a while, the password was successfully cracked and the computer entered the page.Sharon Carter glanced briefly and planned to copy several folders to the USB flash drive.Then shut down and pull out the U disk.


    The whole process takes no more than five minutes and is very professional, leaving no traces.After putting away the U disk, Sharon Carter turned and planned to leave.This turn around, she was stunned.Su Sheng didn''t know when he would show up, so he stood at the door and looked at himself with a smile.


    Saint Su is back, and he has been discovered!


    "Absolutely can''t be caught, and the identity of SHIELD can''t be revealed!" This was Sharon Carter''s only thought, and followed her body directly and rushed towards Su Sheng.Before anyone arrived, the leg whip had already struck.


    "too slow."


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand directly to block the edge of her leg 29 followed by a kick.

 497 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 497

    oom!


    This foot hit Sharon Carter''s chest and kicked her directly and hit the wall heavily.After a few violent coughs, Sharon Carter felt that her chest was about to explode. Every breath was painful, and she looked up at Su Sheng in horror.


    So fast, so strong!


    Sharon Carter asked herself if her fighting skills were inferior to Natasha, but she was still among the best in S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and she was defeated by just one move. She was kicked out without seeing how Su Sheng got out.


    Struggling to get up.


    Sharon Carter stretched out his hand on his leg, staring at Su Sheng with the dagger in his hand.


    Su Sheng slowly raised his hand and slowly moved his back to the back under the gaze of Sharon Carter.Does this mean to let yourself have two hands?Sharon Carter swung his knife forward angrily.


    Stabbing, cutting, sweeping.


    A dagger played tricks in Sharon Carter''s hands, and sometimes the dagger alternated back and forth in her two hands obediently, and each was a lethal killer move!Behind Su Sheng''s hands, he didn''t use any superpowers, and he didn''t even move the place under his feet. Just by dodging, he easily avoided her ultimate move.This made Sharon Carter more frightened and angry as she fought, but she had not lost her composure.


    Whether she can get useful information and go back aside, she definitely can''t let Su Sheng catch it.


    Whoosh!


    The dagger was suddenly thrown at Su Sheng, and Sharon Carter turned and bent over to run out of the door.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng tilted his head slightly, staring at the wall with his dagger.Seeing Sharon Carter, who was about to run away from her side, slightly lifted her foot and stumbled, Sharon Carter didn''t even have a chance to react instantly and fell to the ground and felt a heavy step.


    Su Sheng stepped on her waist directly.


    "As the first person to invade my home and my laboratory, what do you think at this moment?" Su Sheng bent over and asked softly.


    As Su Sheng bends over and stepped on the power, Sharon Carter felt that her waist was about to be broken and she couldn''t speak at all.


    "Isn''t there?" Su Sheng raised his foot and hooked slightly, and Sharon Carter instantly turned around and lay on the ground involuntarily.Sharon Carter reacted quickly, seizing the opportunity to turn over and planning to get up, but she was pinched by the neck as soon as she stood firm.


    In an instant.


    A cold breath filled her body, making her shiver uncontrollably, unable to exert any strength at all.


    Stabbed!


    Her face mask was taken off by Su Sheng, and Sharon Carter''s heart instantly lifted up for fear that he would find his electronic mask, but Su Sheng only frowned."It''s average, but the figure looks good!"


    Here, Sharon Carter just breathed a sigh of relief but suddenly became nervous again, Su Sheng even tore his clothes with one hand.Seeing the U disk fall to the ground along with the clothes, Sharon Carter couldn''t help feeling a little desperate.


    Bang!


    Su Sheng lifted his foot and directly crushed the U disk."I don''t know what you want, but I don''t even have a blockbuster on the computer in the laboratory, and I don''t have any valuable information. So even if you leave with the USB flash drive, you won''t get anything. Don''t worry. I will not investigate your identity if I kill you. Your presence made me notice that the security of the laboratory needs to be upgraded, so I will let you go after you pay the price."


    "Of course, if you come again, you won''t be so lucky, the first time is always special!" Su Sheng looked at Sharon Carter unceremoniously."Some time ago I did something to make people say that I was not a hero. But if I do anything to the enemy who invaded my laboratory, people shouldn''t be able to say anything, right?"


    He, what is he going to do?


    Sharon Carter was horrified, and she began to feel a little stiff in her body.


    "It''s cold? It''s okay, you will soon feel the warmth entering your body!" Su Sheng took Sharon Carter and turned back into the laboratory again, and found a spacious and empty laboratory table to press 730 Sharon. Carter lay down.


    Sharon Carter had to resist, but it was a pity that both hands were pressed behind by Su Sheng and pressed firmly on the table.


    then¡­¡­


    Sharon Carter, who had not spoken all the time, couldn''t help but let out a painful roar, accompanied by a faint bloody smell.


    empty!


    Sharon Carter''s head seems to be empty all the time. She knows how dangerous it is to perform tasks. She had heard that this might happen when she was trained before, but after all, she had a different identity, so she had no deep understanding.


    anger?regret?


    Sharon Carter didn''t know what she was feeling right now?There is something salty on the mouth, is that the taste of tears?I...cry? Lost, she was at a loss, she felt as if she had become a walking corpse who couldn''t think, she didn''t know what she was doing.


    She was in a trance and didn''t know how long it took, she seemed to hear a voice.


    "you can go now!"


    "I''ll give you this outfit for free. Although it''s not very long, it''s really good in shape, and it''s still a young bird. I advise you, don''t do this kind of thing next time." The voice drifted away, numb. Sharon Carter saw the clothes on the ground and picked them up and put them on.


    Chapter 588, I can¡¯t blame me for sending it home!


    Sharon Carter didn¡¯t know how she left the laboratory and returned to her car. She looked at herself in the rearview mirror of the car. The tears that had stopped came out again. She folded her hands on the steering wheel and buried her head deeply. I went in and started crying.


    For a long time.


    Sharon Carter slowly got up and wiped away tears."Perhaps I really don''t have that talent? That''s why the bureau has not arranged tasks for me? No, although the task failed, even if I was discovered, even if I did not bring back information and data, at least my identity was not exposed. I, I won''t just admit defeat!"


    Start the car and Sharon Carter is gone!


    "The American team, the American team, I didn''t intend to cut Hu, but she can''t blame me for sending it to the door!" Su Sheng, who took a shower, returned to the room with a chuckle. Sharon Carter''s face was not particularly high. , The face is a bit square, but the figure is really good.


    She was strong enough to beat her, but she was in trouble.


    Although Su Sheng does not intend to pursue this matter, SHIELD still has to let him know. He wants to know how she would react if she talked about it in front of Sharon Carter?In addition, since Alexander Pierce is restless, Su Sheng can''t just let it go.


    Su Sheng informed Indigo to come back to upgrade the security work of the laboratory, build a security protection network, monitor and identify, etc., and let Indigo separate out a backup effect as an artificial intelligence operation to deal with the network security of the laboratory.


    Don''t expect to be able to invade unless it is a hard rush.Ha ha... Is it that easy?


    After it was set, Su Sheng notified the others in the laboratory and left Susan.


    night.


    Go quietly.


    The two fell asleep while hugging each other.


    When the sun rose again, Su Sheng and Susan got up and simply washed and ate breakfast. Su Sheng drove to SHIELD.As soon as I got into the elevator at SHIELD, I saw someone quickly followed.Ding!


    The door closed.


    The visitor looked at Su Sheng and frowned slightly.


    "I heard that you helped me with Storm Girl?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Maria Hill frowned and did not speak, as if disgust was written on her face.Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly and asked an irrelevant topic."If you encounter a police officer during a mission, will you patiently explain to him to let him cooperate or will you just take out your credentials and let him go?"


    Maria Hill said nothing.


    Su Sheng continued: "If you are a billionaire and you want to eat an apple pie, would you just spend money to buy it or waste your time in the kitchen to make it and eat it?

 498 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 498

    "What are you trying to say?" Maria Hill asked coldly, frowning.


    "Storm Girl is the apple pie to me." Su Sheng smiled lightly."If I just want to eat apple pie, why don''t I just spend money to buy it, so I''m tired of wasting time to make it myself?"


    "Apple pie is apple pie, and Storm Girl is Storm Girl, your thoughts are very dangerous!" Maria Hill stared at Su Sheng with a knife.


    "You should understand the truth that no one is perfect." Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly.


    "So, you didn''t lose control at all! You deliberately, you deliberately forced Storm Girl!" Maria Hill suddenly reacted and reached out angrily to grab Su Sheng''s neck directly."You bastard, do you know what you did!"


    "I can eat apple pie." Looking at Maria Hill who was angry like a lioness, Su Sheng smiled brightly."It''s the money you gave me!"


    Click!


    Maria Hill suddenly took out the gun, opened the insurance and pointed it at Su Sheng, coldly said: "You say it again!"


    "S.H.I.E.L.D., or Nick Fury¡¯s rules for me are to accept what I do after losing control. Regardless of whether it¡¯s really out of control or false out of control, the rules are acceptable for this part of the result! I heard that you like the rules, look. The reason for my unhappiness is because I broke the rules. I obeyed the rules, why are you angry?" Su Sheng gently moved his gun away and looked at Maria Hill who might explode at any time."Rules are dead, people are alive."


    "I can use the rules to eat the apple pie and let you do the aftermath, and others can use the rules to do more excessive things."


    Maria Hill frowned."What do you mean?"


    "I''m just eating a pie within the rules, others may not! You are a qualified deputy, but it is difficult for you to be alone." Su Sheng pushed away the thoughtful Maria Hill and tidied the neckline and smiled slightly. ."I want to laugh when I know you hate me, because I am happy to make you happy!"


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped and the door opened slowly.


    Su Sheng stepped out.


    "Asshole!" Maria Hill scolded bitterly, but she couldn''t help but think about what he said just now.


    I always think what he wants to say!


    rule?rule!


    Does he mean the rules of SHIELD?He just used the rules to eat an apple pie. Isn''t it true for others?Does he mean that someone is using the rules of SHIELD to do something?Maria Hill''s expression condensed, disgusting that Su Sheng is true, but she still admires Su Sheng''s ability or talent, and she also believes that Su Sheng should not aimlessly just to deliberately anger herself.


    Dislike a person''s character and trust his ability are two different things.


    He also knew about the Extremis Virus before, this time...


    Maria Hill felt that she should talk to the director!


    A separate training room on a certain floor.


    Su Sheng leaned at the door and watched Natasha, who was wearing sportswear, punching a sandbag.


    "Back?" Natasha asked without stopping.


    "I''m standing here, have you come back yet?" Su Sheng pouted his lips and joked."I thought that only the captain likes to punch sandbags, why? Are you sharpening your gun?"


    "It''s just that I have more strength to protect myself when others want to kill me." Natasha stopped and turned towards Su Sheng, taking off the bandages while walking.


    When she came to Su Sheng, it happened to be finished off, and Natasha put the bandage on Su Sheng''s hand."Throw it for me, thank you."


    "By the way, don''t do weird things with it!" Natasha turned her head and said, and then went out.


    "Fak, this is a bandage, not underwear!" Su Sheng''s scolding sounded, but Natasha did not respond.


    Su Sheng curled his mouth and looked down to see that the bandage had not been thrown into the trash can not far away but put it in his pocket.


    Actually, really stayed?


    The 589th chapter widow sister can!


    Saint Su not only left the bandage that Natasha had just used but also took it to the bathroom.


    Snapped!


    Closing the door, Su Sheng took out the bandage.


    After pulling apart, Su Sheng looked down and quickly found a few very small numbers in the middle section.


    "Natasha understands that she can''t do anything with her bandage. After all, there are so many women around me that haven''t fallen to this point. Moreover, even if you want to do anything, it is better to find her directly than the used bandage. She reminded me. The sentence "Don''t do weird things" is really a problem. What will these numbers be? Time? File number or coordinate location? Time is unlikely. If the file is the case, she should know that she doesn''t have the authority to check it, should it be the coordinate? "


    Su Sheng thought of it and directly checked the coordinate position. It seemed... nothing special?Or is there something near this coordinate?Expand the scope of search, and soon gain!There is a SHIELD ship near there-!


    Star of Lemuria!


    "Widow sister is quite capable, but she found this ship by herself?" Su Sheng showed a smile that seemed like nothing.If you remember correctly, the ship was hijacked by a group of terrorists as soon as Team US 2 opened, and there was also a small villain called the Jumper. In the comics, the ship was the US team villain.


    As a Frenchman, there is a natural arrogance and firm fighter sentiment in his bones. He insists on fighting fairly and never engages in sneak attacks.He once stolen the US team''s shield but failed. Later, he always wanted to fight against the US team and even kidnapped Sharon Carter in order to force the US team to fight him!


    In the movie, the jumper was hired to hijack S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s Star of Lemuria. Nick Fury filmed the US team. Natasha and the special team carried out rescue missions, but Natasha took the opportunity to copy the information on the ship. I remember that the bald agent who appeared on the space carrier was the kidnapped person.


    There are Hydra¡¯s secrets about the Insight Project on this ship!


    Natasha was able to find the ship in such a short period of time and told herself specifically that she had to say that she was indeed capable and very cautious!No one knew that she would come to S.H.I.E.L.D. and no one knew that she would come to Natasha. Natasha might not know it. She hides the coordinates in the straps is indeed unexpected, if not for her reminder, add familiarity Su Sheng might not even think about this.


    But this also proves the fact that Natasha confirmed that there is a Hydra in SHIELD and has been infiltrated very seriously, otherwise she would not be so careful!


    Of course being cautious is also her habit of survival!


    People like her who are insecure and have difficulty trusting others will investigate once they have doubts in their hearts. If they don''t figure it out, they will definitely not be at ease!Originally, Su Sheng planned to ask her how she thought about it. Now there is no need to ask about the independence of the Avengers!After all, Natasha was not so stupid to know that S.H.I.


    He immediately destroyed the bandage and turned and prepared to come out, but as soon as he opened the door, someone pushed Su Sheng outside, and then saw someone rushing in and shut the door.In the narrow space, her eyes met, Natasha whispered."What about things?"


    "Ruined!" Su Sheng smiled slightly forward and gave Natasha a wall punch. Natasha leaned on the door panel and frowned to look at Su Sheng. Su Sheng smiled lightly: "You tell me not to use it. Do weird things just to... come in person?"


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. bathroom, tusk, you still know how to play."


    "You are against me." Natasha frowned.


    "What''s the matter, you are against me too!" Su Sheng laughed."One above, one below, come on, let''s hurt each other!"


    "I''m not in the mood to mess around with you now. I have been waiting for you for several days. Go back and check the coordinates of the straps. I''ll talk more about it later!" Natasha opened the door and walked away very smartly.


    Su Sheng followed out with a smile.


    After turning around, I didn¡¯t see Sharon Katsushi a bit disappointed, but after another thought, she realized that her current mission is to monitor the US team. Naturally, it is impossible to appear at the SHIELD headquarters. Otherwise, if the US team sees it, won¡¯t it be cold?


    It seems that I am going to visit the US team, just to talk about the independence of the Avengers.


    After driving away from the Trident headquarters, Su Sheng drove directly to the current address of the US team. The house arranged by SHIELD was located in an ordinary apartment in Brooklyn.


    The corridor is a bit old, with at least five or six rooms on the first floor.Su Sheng stood at the door of the American team and was about to knock, but suddenly heard the door opening sound behind him.


    Turn around and look back.

 499 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 499

    Su Sheng smiled.


    "Hello." He said hello.


    "You, hello." The other party was stunned for a moment and greeted with a very unnatural expression.


    Sharon Carter!


    She only wanted to open the door to check the situation after hearing the footsteps. After all, monitoring the situation of the US team was her main task at present.But she never expected that it was Su Sheng who came, and the experience of the scene at that time emerged again, and Sharon Carter almost turned around and closed the door.


    However, her professional psychological quality made her hold back, and she had to say hello with a reluctant smile.


    "The person you''re looking for may not be at home." Sharon Carter fluffed her hair for an excuse not to look at Su Sheng.


    "Oh, do you know when he will be back?" Su Sheng asked.


    Sharon Carter shook his head."I''m not quite sure about this."


    "Really? As an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., the secret surveillance and protection personnel do not know when the target person will return? Your job is very incompetent, Miss Sharon Carter!" Su Sheng smiled.


    Sharon Carter looked up in surprise, but instantly avoided.


    "Don''t say you don''t know who I am! Why? Do you want to hide your identity from yourself? If it is someone else, I might know it, but I have heard of Peggy Carter''s niece." Su Sheng walked to Sharon Carter''s Reach out in front of you.


    Sharon Carter didn''t shake hands and just whispered slightly: "Is there something? If it''s okay, don''t affect my mission."


    "Oh, nothing, I just feel a sense of familiarity with you, your body and the smell on you are very similar to a woman I just knew!"


    Chapter 590 I want to be the master of Wanli Wang!


    Sharon Carter shook her body stiffly, and then heard Su Sheng continue to say: "Of course it won''t be you, after all, you are much more beautiful than her."


    "I think... this is the first time we have met." Sharon Carter said.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Yes, it is indeed the first time."


    The first three words Su Sheng bit very hard, Sharon Carter knew that Su Sheng was talking about the first meeting, but she couldn''t help thinking of other things.


    "When will the captain come back?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Sharon Carter shook his head again: "I really don''t know, but I might be back at night."


    "So, let''s talk about it later." Su Sheng thought for a while and didn''t intentionally continue to stimulate Sharon Carter. It won''t be long before she will know that she was cheated by Alexander Pierce.


    Since Natasha discovered the problem on the Star of Lemuria, she also hinted that Maria Hill would definitely investigate.As long as Nick Fury starts investigating Alexander Pierce, he will definitely take action when he panic.


    It was precisely because of this that Su Sheng changed his mind to go to the Trident headquarters without trouble with Alexander Pierce, because... to find it, he had to find a fatal trouble.


    From the captain, I left Su Sheng and went around to meet Hope. During this time, Hope has been adapting to the state of exercising and wearing the Wasp female uniform. After meeting, he briefly talked about the quantum field. After lunch, they separated.


    Not long after returning home, Natasha came quietly. Her purpose was to find Saint Su to secretly investigate the affairs of the Star of Lemuria. After all, it was a satellite ship that was said to be advancing with SHIELD. A defense plan is related.But Nick Fury called her over before coming, and she didn''t hide it.


    She doesn''t trust SHIELD, but she still trusts Nick Fury.


    First Su Sheng reminded Maria Hill, and then Natasha''s discovery.


    Nick Fury has concluded that there must be something wrong with the Lemurian Star.


    "So Nick Fury meant that he would be responsible for investigating this matter?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Natasha nodded.


    "What is he going to do? If he investigates directly, he will startle him?" Su Sheng asked.


    Natasha said: "He can do it."


    "Just rob the ship!" Su Sheng smiled."Let him hire pirates to hijack the Star of Lemuria, so that there will be a reason to board the ship, let the captain take the commando with you, and you will perform the task of rescuing the hostages together. Why not copy the information quietly? "


    "This is also a way, I will tell him." Natasha''s eyes lit up.


    Natasha stayed for a while and left quietly. I don''t know if it was because of Natasha''s retelling or Nick Fury''s own method. About three days later, Su Sheng received a call from Nick Fury, saying it was an Aegis. The ship of the bureau was hijacked by terrorists. I hope he can carry out the task of rescuing the hostages with the captain, Natasha.However, Su Sheng refused on the pretext of having important research on hand, and Nick Fury did not force it. It is estimated that he did not intend to let Su Sheng perform the task together. It can only be regarded as a reminder to Su Sheng.


    Lighthouse base.


    Su Sheng hung up the phone and manipulated the computer for a few times. It didn''t take long for the Lemuria Star to be displayed on a screen of the computer. It is estimated that the rescue plan will begin in a few hours.Su Sheng thought for a while and turned his head and stood up.


    "Pay attention to this screen and let me know if there is any situation."


    "Yes!"


    Tandy next to him responded.


    There are two things Su Sheng came here this time. First, the original memory of the Saturn girl has completely disappeared. Su Sheng instilled new memories in her to make her work. There are still too few people in the lighthouse base.Second, Ruby has snatched Gravity Onium back.


    This world is huge, and everyone is the protagonist in his own story.


    Phil Coleson''s team, other agents and others are doing their own things, Su Sheng does not have the time and energy to pay attention to everyone''s dynamics.


    In a huge tempered glass box.


    Gravity onium tumbled slightly like a liquid substance, Ruby walked over in a black uniform and nodded respectfully, and then asked in a low voice, "Master, mother said that this gravonium was prepared by you for me." ?"


    "You have been different since you were a child. You have received various professional top trainings from Hydra for the World Destroyer project. Now with the strengthening of the heart-shaped grass, your body should be able to withstand gravity. Do you want to be King Wanli who can control gravitation?" Su Sheng smiled and touched Ruby''s head...... ......


    When she was quiet, she was a blonde doll, but the brutality of her hands was much stronger than the reaction of many mouthpieces.


    Ruby''s eyes narrowed slightly, a little flattering, and leaned towards Su Sheng."I want to be the master of Wanli!"


    Su Sheng smiled and patted her little butt with a smile."If you want to become the King of Wanli, you need one more thing, the injection chamber. The US team used the injection chamber to successfully inject the super fighter serum. This project should be the responsibility of Baron Straker?"


    "Baron Strak should now have the Scepter of Mind and he is studying to transform people. How effective is it?"


    "A lot of experimental items have died, but a pair of siblings seems to persevere." At this moment, General Hale walked over from outside and whispered back."Do I need to investigate the situation of the injection chamber?"


    Su Sheng pondered for a moment and shook his head."No, I will go personally in 1.4."


    "Yes!"


    "Thank you Master!" Ruby said excitedly.


    Su Sheng smiled: "Keep the gravitational onium away and no one can approach it. If this thing is not used correctly, it will swallow people and the soul will stay in it. This will affect Ruby''s injection."


    "I see!" As soon as he heard that it would affect his daughter, General Hale''s expression instantly became solemn and serious.


    Saint Su asked about the location of Baron Strak''s secret base, followed by stealth, and teleported directly.


    The injection chamber is simple, and he mainly wants to see the brother and sister.


    Petromaximov and Wanda Maximov.

 500 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 500

    Fast Silver and Scarlet Witch!


    Chapter 591: Fast Silver and the Scarlet Witch


    As one of the branch leaders of Hydra, Baron Strak doesn¡¯t care much about the development of the organization. There are many branches of Hydra. For example, Baron Strak concentrates on researching and transforming people. For example, Alexander Pierce is in charge of SHIELD and Other peripheral matters.


    Baron Strak is indeed very talented in studying transforming people. The villain''s absorption of people is a relatively perfect work created by him.


    In his secret base, Su Sheng quietly appeared.


    In front of me are rows of empty cells, and the corridors are full of surveillance cells.These cells are probably all vacated after the previous laboratory failures, right?After a few steps along the corridor, Su Sheng saw the first person!


    Huh!Huh!Huh!


    An illusory figure in the cell was moving fast.


    Fast Silver: Petromaximov.


    He can be regarded as a representative of Marvel''s speed department, and someone often compares him with the Flash of the DC world.However, the speed is much slower than that of Fast Silver. Not to mention the speed of the Flash N times the speed of light, it can crush Fast Silver simply by passing through 29 rooms.When Kuaiyin was at its strongest, it seemed that it could only enter the future 30 seconds to 12 days later. It was only the future, and it could only last for a few minutes to a few hours. He could meet the future self but could not replace it, and then had to came back.


    Kuaiyin and Scarlet Witch were originally the children of Magneto. Maksimov''s surname came from an adoptive family, but later comics revealed that their adoptive parents were their biological parents. Simply put, they were not Magneto. Child!


    "It seems that it''s still in the stage of adaptability." Seeing that Kuaiyin obviously can''t actively control the speed change, Su Sheng has no interest. After all, he wants to talk about speed?Fast silver is still far behind.Moving on, Su Sheng saw Wanda in the next cage.


    Wanda sat on the ground with blurred eyes and dancing with her fingers, a red energy circled on several building blocks and was slightly floating with her fingers.The Scarlet Witch''s ability is very special. It can control the mind and make people hallucinate. It can use energy to produce effects similar to thought power or form a shield. This is just a preliminary ability.Chaos Magic is a general term for her ability. Aside from the power of the Scarlet Witch in the comics and the things she has done, it is only in the movie version that her strength can be called the top of the reunion.


    When Thanos invaded, she resisted Thanos who had five infinite gems with one hand, and destroyed the soul gems on Vision''s body with one hand, and then she succeeded!It shows how strong its strength is!Of course, the current Wanda still can''t beat that strength, Su Sheng is a little curious about why they became the experimental objects of Baron Strak here.


    In the movie, because of Iron Man, they took the initiative to join Baron Straker''s experiment for revenge.But now?Iron Man was locked up in a cage world from the very beginning and did not make waves!Su Sheng didn''t use mental power but went straight through the cell to Wanda.


    Click!


    The building block fell to the ground, and Wanda frowned and looked in front of him.


    "Are you aware of it?" Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand to touch Wanda, Wanda''s expression was slightly shocked, as if he didn''t expect his feelings to be correct?There were people and people who were invisible. She was surprised that she felt a strong sleepiness as soon as she was about to react, and she fell into a deep sleep after only supporting it for a moment.


    Watching Wanda fall asleep, Su Sheng learned the reason directly from the dream.


    The pot of Stark Industries!


    Although Iron Man did not appear, Stark Industries¡¯ arms business did not close down, so it turned out that the brothers and sisters came to have hatred for the arms produced by Stark Industries just like in the movie, but because Tony Stark was dead. , So this hatred target was transferred to the largest shareholder of Stark Industries, that is...Su Sheng!Because Su Sheng possesses super powers, the brothers and sisters voluntarily joined Baron Strak¡¯s experiment to gain abilities and revenge!


    "The back of this pot is a bit pitted, but it''s not an injustice. Although I don''t intervene very much in Stark Industries, after all, the dividends are still being taken. But I still have to find someone to carry the pot, Obadea is A good candidate, he has always been in charge of the munitions anyway!" Su Sheng mumbled secretly and then turned and came out of her cell.


    Baron Straker!


    When Su Sheng found him, he was resting, and his psychic abilities were thrown away. In the past, he soon learned the method of making the injection chamber and the way he transformed people.After getting the Su Sheng he wanted, he planned to turn around and leave, but Su Sheng stopped suddenly before leaving.


    He thought of one thing.


    Struck!This surname is neither too famous nor too common. In Marvel, there are several people besides him and his son.


    Struck¡¯s siblings and their father, Reid, who are talented and able to fit together, seem to have their surnames, but these siblings are mutants!I thought of this because I saw Kuaiyin associate Magneto with the Scarlet Witch just 700 years ago. Although they are not Magneto¡¯s children, Magneto has a child who is also very famous.


    Miss Polaris!


    Miss Polaris is a TV series from the X-Men series.Among them, the siblings of Straker have many roles.I wonder if this Straker has something to do with Baron Straker?


    In the comics, the siblings seem to be the sons and daughters of Baron Straker, right?


    Su Sheng turned around and continued to explore the memory of Baron Straker, trying to find out if there was any connection?Unfortunately, nothing was gained.I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s unrelated or because Baron Straker himself doesn¡¯t know!Forget it, Kuaiyin and Scarlet Witch have also seen it, and the method of making the injection chamber has also been obtained. There is nothing else interested in this broken place.


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng teleported directly back to the lighthouse base.


    According to the design drawing, Su Sheng directly presented an injection chamber and explained to General Hale. If Ruby is ready, she can arrange the injection. At the beginning, it doesn''t need to be too much.Then Su Sheng glanced at the situation on the US team.


    It seems to be just in time for them to start action!


    Chapter 592: The Little Naughty of Realizing Wish


    American team, Natasha, commando.


    There was no difficulty in implementing the rescue plan in this battle. Just like in the movie, the US team boarded the ship and swept the terrorists on the deck and successfully rescued the hostages. Natasha also got the information she wanted.Because of the different tasks, the US team was somewhat upset with Nick Fury''s arrangement.Oh, and the fly in the ointment is that the terrorist head jumper took the opportunity to run away!


    Successfully rescued the hostages and successfully copied the intelligence.


    In general, this mission is still very perfect. Su Sheng also saw the Baroness in the Special Forces. It seems that she is doing well. She should have joined the Hydra. After all, the commando is a Hydra person. If the Baroness hadn''t become her own person, she would have tried to squeeze out or killed her.


    After watching the entire mission, Su Sheng left the lighthouse base and returned.


    It was already late at night.


    Su Sheng didn''t go back to his room but went to the little naughty room.


    The room was slightly dim without the lights on, and the little naughty person on the bed was already asleep.Lifting the quilt gently, Su Sheng smiled silently at the little naughty who was wearing a cute pink suspender nightdress before taking off his clothes and lying down.


    Reaching out, Su Sheng wanted to hug Little Naughty.


    The little naughty in his sleep instinctively avoided subconsciously and mumbled: "Don''t, don''t touch me, you will be in danger."


    "I''m your master, the only person who can touch you, so don''t worry, it won''t be dangerous." Su Sheng said softly, reaching out again to hug the little mischief in her arms, her ability is against her Saying is indeed a pain, even if you fall asleep, you will remember it.


    It seemed that Su Sheng''s words made her relax. Instead of resisting, she tentatively approached Su Sheng, the corners of her mouth slightly raised as if she was smiling with happiness.


    night.


    Passed away quietly.


    The sun at dawn shone in through the window, and the warm radiance made the little naughty hum to wake up and open his eyes.As soon as I opened my eyes, I realized that I was leaning back against someone else''s arms, with a big hand around me and firmly controlling my own airport. I didn''t know when the nightdress I was wearing was gone.


    The little mischief was stunned before reacting and hurriedly turned his head, and found that the person behind him was Su Sheng and he was relieved.


    "Wake up?" Su Sheng opened his eyes and asked when he felt the little mischievous action.


    "Master, you...when did you come here?" Xiao Naughty asked in a low voice.


    "at night."


    Su Sheng said and let Xiao Mi lie down, looked at her shyly and nervously, smiled and kissed her.This kind of contact is something that little naughty has never had before, so her reaction is stronger than ordinary people. Su Sheng was also aroused by her, and the little naughty experience was directly experienced by her. Things that every woman will experience!


    Zero distance contact.


    Blending without distinction!


    Little mischief fell.


    Completely fell.

 501 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 501

    She was afraid to do things she was afraid to do, and finally she could relax and do it, enjoy it, and be a normal woman. This is the biggest wish and dream of the naughty girl. Now it has finally come true, even if it¡¯s only Su. Holy one, but enough!


    Just as the little mischief was enjoying the joy of realizing his dreams, Nick Fury in the office of the director of SHIELD was stunned by the USB flash drive Natasha had given him. This USB flash drive was the material that Natasha copied from the ship. He just tried to open it but found that it needed to be cracked, but the cracking failed unexpectedly because of insufficient permissions!As the chief, Nick Fury tried to rewrite the order with his own identity but failed, because the order was actually issued by Nick Fury!


    Nick Fury remembers clearly that he has never issued such an order, and it is impossible for other people to collude with his own order to issue an order. The only thing that can be done is... Alexander Pierce, the former director and current minister of the Security Council.


    There was a moment of silence, Nick Fury put away the USB flash drive and got up to find Alexander Pierce, and Alexander Pierce was being frantically sprayed by members of the Security Council at this time because the S.H.I.E.L.D. ship was hijacked and they were very dissatisfied, or said Nick Fury is dissatisfied with his abilities, and Alexander Pierce is helping Nick Fury deal with the aftermath.


    The secretary came in and whispered in his ear, Alexander Pierce nodded and said: "There are some things to be dealt with. Let''s talk about it later."


    "Trouble again?" a director asked in an unhappy tone.


    "It depends on how you define trouble." Alexander Pierce turned around, and the virtual projections of the councils disappeared.


    "Our office is only forty floors apart, but you rarely come here!" Alexander Pierce said to Nick Fury with some jokes.


    Nick Fury smiled and said, "I need you to do me a favor and postpone the insight plan with the council."


    "Why? Are you in trouble?" Alexander Pierce asked.


    Nick Fury shook his head: "I hope not, I just want to be more secure."


    "Well, but you want to invite Su Sheng to my daughter''s birthday party."


    "can."


    "It''s not the kind that just shows up," Alexander Pierce reminded.


    "it is good!"


    "Okay. I will help you persuade the council."


    Nick Fury nodded and then turned and walked away. In the elevator, Nick Fury''s face was very dark, okay... he was already black.


    Entrance and exit of Trident headquarters.


    Nick Fury drove the car to contact Maria Hill through a safe passage.


    "I need you to come over right away."


    "I need four hours."


    "I only give you three hours!" Nick Fury hung up the communication unreasonably, and the car stopped at the crossroad and waited for the signal light.


    A police car stopped beside him, and the police inside the car looked at Nick Fury, and Nick Fury asked unhappy."Do you want to check my driver''s license?"


    The policeman turned his head silently, the light changed.


    The police car drove away.


    Nick Fury started the car as he was about to pass, and a police car on the side came up directly.


    boom!


    Nick Fury''s car was hit and turned half a circle. The next moment, the police car driving away suddenly reversed and topped his front, followed, left and right, and all the back was blocked by the police car.Nick Fury was slightly injured when he was hit. Then he saw several black police cars approaching. A group of gunmen came down and started shooting frantically at his car.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    In a blink of an eye, the car was covered with potholes left by bullets, but there was no penetration for the time being.


    If the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s car is not bulletproof, it would be impossible to justify!


    Chapter 591: Nick Fury is dead?


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The noisy phone ringing kept ringing, Su Sheng stretched out his hand to directly call in the distant phone to connect, lightly patted the naughty waist but did not stop.


    "Say something quickly, busy!" Su Sheng said unhappy.


    Natasha was silent for a moment on the other end of the phone, and she heard something."The chief has an accident, he was attacked just now on the road, and his current whereabouts-unknown."


    "Oh? So Alexander Pierce can''t sit still? It''s normal. Now that Nick Fury has investigated him, he must make a move. Otherwise, he will definitely be found out. Don''t worry, he should be safe for the time being if he ran. If you have any situation, please notify me again.¡± Su Sheng hung up the phone without waiting for Natasha to answer.


    "Turn around." Throwing the phone aside and saying to the little mischief, Su Sheng continued to gallop.


    The sound stopped at three or four o''clock in the afternoon, and the little mischief had already been tossed out, so he barely took a bath and fell asleep.Su Sheng simply washed and cleaned up and ate something by the way, and looked at the darkening night and waited for notification.


    Nick Fury should go to the captain after he ran away. He also gave the USB flash drive to the captain, but he was killed by the Winter Soldier without saying a few words. S.H.I.E.L.D. will definitely notify him if he is dead. , Su Sheng is waiting for this!You don''t need to participate in the mission, but Nick Fury has to show his face after such a major event.


    as predicted.


    About two hours later, Su Sheng received a call again, this time it was not Natasha but Maria Hill.


    Nick Fury is injured and is being rescued.


    Su Sheng drove to the S.H.I.E.L.D. hospital and saw Nick Fury who was forced on the other side of the operating room window. He also saw the captain, Natasha, and members of Maria Hill and the special team.There were not many people, it was quiet, everyone looked nervously at Nick Fury on the operating table.


    The captain''s face was heavy.


    Natasha asked about the captain in a low voice. After all, Nick Fury was injured at the captain''s house, and the captain also went after the killer.


    "Very strong, and he has a metal arm." The captain whispered.


    Natasha''s expression changed slightly, as if thinking of something.


    At this time, something unexpected happened in the operating room, and the doctors tried their best to save Nick Fury''s life.


    Nick Fury is dead.


    An atmosphere of sadness spread instantly, the captain was silent, Natasha was sad, Su Sheng looked at Maria Hill specially, her expression was also very sad and real, but Su Sheng knew she was acting, Nick Fury didn''t really hang up, he just used some means to make his heart beat for a minute before jumping into suspended animation.People who have died once will not die again, so that we can know who can and cannot be trusted.Nick Fury, the old fox, didn''t die so easily.


    The rest is basically simply saying goodbye and Maria Hill will take Nick Fury¡¯s body to a secret base for treatment. Su Sheng is not interested in watching Nick Fury¡¯s suspended animation so he didn¡¯t participate. It was on the balcony outside the corridor looking at the night outside.


    Not for a while.


    Natasha came out with the captain.


    "You come with me." Natasha shouted at Su Sheng and went straight into the elevator. Su Sheng shrugged and followed in.


    After taking the elevator out of the elevator, Saint Su followed Natasha into her black sports car. As soon as she got into the car, Natasha said angrily to Saint Su: "Didn¡¯t you say that he will not have an accident? If I call you, you If he can come out and help him find him, maybe he won''t die!"


    "You have a good relationship with him?" Su Sheng asked.


    Natasha shook her head and said, "It''s not a matter of good or bad relationship."


    As the director, Nick Fury is indeed very reliable, so it is normal for Natasha to be so sad about Nick Fury''s death.


    Saint Su raised her hand and grabbed Natasha''s hand. Natasha broke free a few times and couldn''t break free and looked at him a little angrily.Su Sheng smiled lightly: "If you are in danger, I will definitely save you immediately, but Nick Fury? I won''t!"

 502 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 502

    Natasha frowned and looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng explained: "Because if you are in danger, you will die if I don''t go. But it may not be Nick Fury! Do you really think he is dead?"


    "What do you mean?" Natasha asked excitedly.


    "Only when he is dead can he know who can trust and who cannot be trusted, and can he control the situation in secret."


    "Impossible, obviously... there is no heartbeat, right? So many people can''t make mistakes. If it''s fake, it''s impossible to hide from Hydra." Natasha frowned.


    "Do I have to lie to you?"


    Su Sheng chuckled: "What you have to do now is relax your mind and what to do and do not affect Nick Fury''s plan."


    "Well, I believe you once!" Natasha said.


    "Since you are all out, take me home by the way." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Go back by yourself, I still have something to do!" Natasha said.


    "Come across the river and bridge again." Su Sheng shook his head and didn''t force to get out of Natasha''s car.Watching Natasha''s sports car leave, Su Sheng turned and left.


    When I got home, Little Naughty was still sleeping.


    Saint Su went back to his room and simply washed and prepared to lie down and rest on the bracelet, but suddenly news came.


    Message from the Baroness.


    It is either a voice call or a message. The content of the message is that the commando received an order to arrest the US team tomorrow.This is what it should be. After all, the last person Nick Fury saw before his death was the US team. Alexander Pierce would definitely want to know if the US team knew anything, so if he couldn''t coax it out, he would definitely have to grab it.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and didn''t give the Baroness extra instructions, just let her act normally.


    Day and night alternated. The US team was called to Alexander Pierce''s office the next morning, and they happened to see Sharon Carter.Because of Nick Fury¡¯s case, the identity of Agent Sharon Carter has been exposed, so Alexander Pierce will arrange a new job for her.


    "Captain." Sharon Carter greeted with some embarrassment.


    "Neighbor!" The captain replied blankly.


    Obviously, the concealment of Sharon Carter''s identity made the captain very dissatisfied.


    Chapter 594 The building of S.H.I.E.L.D. is too high, it''s really an eye


    The two words "neighbor" made Sharon Carter look dark, but soon took a breath and adjusted his mood and entered the elevator.


    "Ding."


    The elevator door opened Sharon Carter and went out. As soon as she walked out, she saw a person she didn''t want to see in the direction of the main hall door.She subconsciously walked quickly and wanted to walk away, but the other party came down.


    "Sharon Carter."


    Su Sheng yelled and hurried to chase him up. Sharon Carter couldn''t pretend that he hadn''t heard, but stopped helplessly.


    "Is there anything?" Sharon Carter asked.


    "I came here specifically to find you." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Look for me?" Sharon Carter frowned, and Su Sheng looked around and pulled her to a corner.Sharon Carter broke away unhappy and heard Su Shengdao."You were there when Nick had the accident? Are there any clues you can tell me?"


    Sharon Carter frowned and said: "Everything I know has been reported. If you want to know, you can go to Secretary Pierce or ask the captain directly."


    "You seem to hate me, why?" Su Sheng asked deliberately.


    Hate you?Of course I hate you!Sharon Carter secretly said in his heart but shook his head on the surface: "We are not familiar with why do we hate you? You may have misunderstood."


    "Is that so?" Su Sheng nodded''knowingly'', and then he just wanted to speak, but suddenly seemed to be aware of something, and rushed towards Sharon Carter.


    Sharon Carter was thrown to the ground by Su Sheng without reacting at all.


    "What are you doing!" Sharon Carter said angrily but suddenly heard a noise. She turned her head and looked at the glass shards nearby. The captain leaned on the shield and twitched slightly on the ground."This...what''s going on?"


    "Listen, everyone, grab Captain Steve Rogers, grab Steve Rogers!"


    "He is now a wanted person in SHIELD!"


    There was a sudden sound from the broadcast in the lobby, and it sounded like the hydra bald guy.


    "Block the parking lot and go straight to the bridge."


    A series of instructions sounded, and the people around looked blankly at the struggling captain to make sense of the situation.Why did the captain suddenly become a wanted person of SHIELD?Sharon Carter was also stunned. She just saw the captain go to see Minister Alexander Pierce. Why did such a change suddenly happen?


    "Steve!"


    Seeing that the captain was about to leave, Su Sheng stood up and easily lifted the confused Sharon Katla.


    Steve Rogers stopped and turned to look at Su Sheng silently.


    Su Sheng took out a bracelet and threw it over."You will need this if you run away!"


    The captain caught a glance at Chao Su Sheng and nodded."Thank you."


    "Go, I''ll help you solve the chase!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly, at that moment the captain''s mood calmed down instantly, turned and ran away quickly.The chaotic sound of footsteps sounded from a distance, and Su Sheng slowly walked to the door with both hands.An ice wall suddenly appeared, sealing the entire gate instantly!


    The chill is pressing.


    Su Sheng stood at the door with a faint smile on his face, and looked up at the place that was smashed by the captain."The building of S.H.I.E.L.D. is really high, it looks... really an eyesore..."


    "Su Sheng, let go!"


    "Don''t prevent us from arresting Steve Rogers!" The agent rushing over shouted when he saw it.


    Su Sheng lowered his head and cast a faint glance and waved his hand suddenly.


    Puff!


    A huge ice thorn instantly penetrated the chest of the agent who was shouting, and the agent slowly fell to the ground, and everyone who was still at a loss instantly panicked.


    Killed!


    Saint Su killed the agents of SHIELD!


    "What are you doing!" Sharon Carter pointed his gun at Su Sheng.


    "I do, what I think should be done!" Su Sheng replied faintly and looked at the agents holding guns."You have two choices, be blocked by me or killed by me!"


    "Do you know what you are doing? You killed an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and you are preventing us from hunting down a traitor from S.H.I.E.L.D.. Saint Su, you better let go. Otherwise, you will become like Steve Rogers. Wanted by SHIELD!" One of the agents said angrily.


    "You threaten me?"

 503 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 503

    Su Sheng squinted at him and suddenly smiled."It''s great, no one has threatened me for a long time. Do you know? I miss this feeling a bit, I want to thank you for giving me a reason!"


    "What, for what reason?" the agent asked subconsciously.


    "The reason to kill you all!"


    After the voice fell, Su Sheng suddenly moved...


    "Shoot, shoot!" The agent yelled, and in an instant countless fires flickered at Su Sheng''s muzzle.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullets shot frantically at Su Sheng, but Su Sheng kept walking but grabbed it in the air.The azure blue thunder light flashed instantly, and the next moment a azure blue thunder dragon roared out.The dragon of thunder was dazzling with its dazzling light and great momentum. After whizzing out, it shot down the bullets and then rushed towards the group of agents without stopping!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The sound of the electric current sounded, and the agents were instantly electrocuted into coke and fell to the ground with bursts of burning smell, but the Thunder Dragon did not stop but rushed directly to the wall of the front building.


    boom!


    The wall was penetrated in an instant, and a loud explosion was heard immediately afterwards.


    The next moment, a violent sense of tremor surged.


    "Run, building, the building is about to collapse."


    "Run!"


    The exclamation sounded instantly, and no one thought that Su Sheng''s attack would be so powerful.The road ahead was blocked by the ice, and the chaotic crowd fled around looking for other exits.The gunpowder and the chaotic neutron bomb sounded silently.


    Whoosh!


    A bullet aimed at Su Sheng''s forehead and hit it, but when it was about to hit, a face of ice suddenly appeared and directly blocked the bullet.Su Sheng waved his left hand to dissipate the ice, and his right hand moved in the direction of the shot. The upper floor of the hall shook upward.


    The Thunder Dragon roared out again.


    5.2


    The fence was destroyed, and the shooting agent turned around and wanted to run. Unfortunately, it was swallowed and turned into coke in an instant.Just like this time, the Thunder Dragon didn''t disappear, but the whistling that wanted to go up one after another along the floor, it felt like going straight to the sky.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The hard roof cannot withstand the impact of the Thunder Dragon at all. Each floor was rushed out of a huge hole and then shattered one after another. The electronic equipment on the floor was paralyzed and collapsed in an instant, and the dragon roared, after a long while I heard a loud bang.


    The roof of the dozens of storeys of the Trident building was pierced, and the Thunder Dragon roared out and exploded suddenly in the air. The huge explosion shock caused the nearby lake to rise to the sky, and the light of thunder was like fireworks. One after another falling down.


    Chapter 595 Wanted Su Sheng?It''s still more exciting!


    Boom rumble...boom rumble...


    The Trident Building began to sway and tilt, countless shouts rang out, and the crowd ran out like ants.The panicked crowd ran away, and Su Sheng stood there as if unknown.


    "You, what did you do!" Sharon Carter rushed to the front of Su Sheng and roared.


    Ruined, all ruined!


    He even destroyed the Trident Building, and the entire building would collapse because of him, and countless agents were injured.He, he almost destroyed SHIELD!Sharon Carter did not understand, how did things develop into this?First, Chief Nick Fury was shot and killed. The US team turned out to be a wanted criminal. In order to help the US team, Su Sheng... actually destroyed SHIELD!Crazy, all crazy!The question in the bottom of the hiss seemed to consume all her energy.


    She forgot about the panicked crowd, and forgot about the collapsing building, kneeling and slumping on the ground with a pop.


    "awesome!"


    "After coming to Marvel World for so long, I finally made a big movement with my own hands."


    Su Sheng murmured secretly, bent over, and smiled brightly and asked Carter Sharon 29: "Are you going to catch me?"


    "It''s over, it''s over..." Sharon Carter whispered back.


    "Oh, it seems that I don''t intend to catch me anymore, then I''ll leave!" Su Sheng said as he removed the ice at the door, turned and walked out.


    "Go? You can''t go!"


    Sharon Carter slapped a sudden reaction and hurriedly got up and chased after him.


    unfortunately.


    Su Sheng had already spread out his ice wings and flew away.


    Rumble!


    The shaking Trident Building finally collapsed, and the building leaned to the other floor and plunged directly into the sea next to it.The location of the headquarters of the Trident is established on a similar small island, which is also for safety reasons!


    However, it is also a loss that it fell into the sea, at least some of the people who did not have time to run will survive because of this!


    Looking at the collapsed Trident Building, many agents looked at all this blankly and were a little at a loss.However, some people responded quickly and began to organize rescue operations. An individual was rescued, and I don''t know if it was lucky. The bald Hydra and Alexander Pierce were not dead but only slightly injured!


    "Wanted, Su Sheng is wanted immediately!"


    Alexander Pierce roared in anger, and finally killed Nick Fury, preparing to start insight into the plan. Unexpectedly, he almost died, which made Alexander Pierce, who has always been good-tempered, couldn''t help it!


    This is too much trouble.


    You must know that the status of S.H.I.E.L.D. is very important. The Trident Building is the headquarters. It is now destroyed. Let alone the reputational impact, the loss of money and personnel can be called an astronomical number!


    Steve Rogers and Su Sheng were also listed as wanted by SHIELD.


    Even Su Sheng''s wanted level is higher than that of US team Steve Rogers.


    As soon as S.H.I.E.L.D. sent people to the West Coast Laboratory, Stark Laboratory, and even Natasha¡¯s house, all personnel related to Su Sheng were strictly investigated and prohibited from going out, even Su Sheng¡¯s The laboratory was forcibly opened, but any important data was immediately transferred by Indigo.


    Not only that.


    Su Sheng''s account was frozen, and the wanted news was released instantly.This almost caused an uproar. After all, the identity of Su Sheng¡¯s Avenger, the identity of the rich, and the identity of the founder of Transformation have a very high status in society. Now suddenly becoming a wanted criminal is really acceptable. No more!


    "It seems that netizens are still very sensible. Those who trust me account for the majority. Anyway, Susan and the others have already notified and don¡¯t worry. They can have fun while they are wanted. After all, wait for insight. The plan was launched, Alexander Pierce¡¯s conspiracy was revealed, and the information about Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. was released, and his suspicion was naturally washed away. Or...Would you like to ¡°blacken¡± it?


    Ordinary people would be frightened if they were wanted, even the US team had become cautious and hopeless, but Su Sheng was very excited.


    He now enjoys the feeling of being wanted and enemies in the world, he can do whatever he wants.


    "You are crazy."


    A soft cry suddenly sounded, and one hand pulled Su Sheng directly into the next room.


    This is the hospital.

 504 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 504

    The S.H.I.E.L.D. Hospital that Nick Fury had previously forced.


    Su Sheng will appear here because the U.S. team put the U disk in the vending machine here according to the plot. He escaped and took it from here, but Natasha took the lead. The two evaded in order to figure out the secret of the U disk. The hunting team found Anim Zola, who was a doctor of Red Skull during World War II. He died because of illness but his mind was transferred to the computer data. It was underground in the camp where the US team was trained when he was a soldier. .


    Helped him with a lot of things for Hydra, including the Zola algorithm in the Insight Plan, which uses past information to calculate a person''s future. If the Insight Plan succeeds, it can instantly eliminate these threats to the Hydra. people!


    "What do I think?" Su Sheng leaned against the wall and looked at the frowning Natasha with a light smile.


    "You can still laugh? It seems you are really crazy!" Natasha said grimly, "Do you know what you did? You destroyed the Trident Building in 693! Now you are a wanted criminal, everyone I''m looking for you, how dare you show up here?"


    "I''m waiting for you!" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "How do you know I will come here?" Natasha asked suspiciously.


    "U Disk!"


    "At that time, Nick Fury handed the USB flash drive to the captain. The captain may not know that the next thing will happen, but he will definitely hide the USB flash drive. At that time, the most likely situation was hiding in the hospital, because he left here. You will be watched and there is no chance to hide things. You are a black widow. Although you were very sad because of Nick Fury''s death at the time, I believe you will definitely think of this. So what''s so strange about me waiting for you here?"


    "It''s not surprising, but I''m very curious about you!"


    "You have a secret."


    "You and I know very well. You know that Nick Fury is not dead. You happened to go today if you don''t go to S.H.I.E.L.D., and when did you have such a good relationship with the captain, you can trust him and help him at the first time? Intercepting the chaser? And blocking the chaser and destroying the Trident Mansion are two things, right? It¡¯s easy to take the captain away or stop the chaser directly with your ability, why destroy the Trident?" Natasha looked at it. Looking at Su Sheng, he seemed to want to see his heart clearly.


    Chapter 596 The Power of Phoenix!


    "So, are you going to arrest me?" Su Sheng watched Natasha slowly stretched out her hands, giving up resisting any arrest.


    Natasha frowned and pushed away his hand."answer my question."


    Su Sheng grinned."I have secrets, yes. And I have a lot of secrets, but how can they be? Everyone has a secret, not everyone has to say his secret clearly, right? Why destroy the Trident Building? I lost control Is it too powerful than my control? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to use these reasons to deceive you. My purpose is very simple, I just want to destroy the Trident Building. Because I think it¡¯s a bit unpleasant!"


    "why?"


    Su Sheng shook his head: "Believe me or doubt me, you can choose yourself."


    Natasha stared at Su Sheng, slowly raised her hand and took out the U disk after a while."This is hidden by the captain. I guess there are important secrets of Hydra inside, so I let him expose and assassinate Nick Fury and the wanted captain."


    "And me?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Natasha gave a white glance."You should be wanted, do you know how many people you killed?"


    "Can you be sure who is Hydra, who is SHIELD, who is guilty, who is innocent?" Su Sheng asked Natasha instead.


    boom!


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and the captain in sportswear and a hood suddenly came in.Seeing that the two were slightly shocked, they noticed the USB flash drive in Natasha''s hand."You..." He opened his mouth and heard Natasha say: "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s find a place to crack this U disk."


    Natasha looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng thought for a while: "Nick Fury couldn''t open this USB flash drive. Even if I want to open it, it will take time, but Hydra will soon catch us. You should also use decryption methods. You and the captain are responsible for the decryption, and I am responsible for attracting firepower."


    "it is good!"


    The two nodded to unify the proposal.


    A computer, internet, and environment and route suitable for evacuation are needed. The three chose a large shopping mall.Wherever they are good at selling computers in China, there are computers available.Natasha and the US team disguised and went upstairs to crack the code. Su Sheng bought a glass of Coke downstairs in the mall and found a bench to sit down. The leisurely wandering seemed like a tired tourist resting after shopping.


    At the beginning, no one noticed Su Sheng. After all, the faces of Asians and Europeans cannot be remembered at a glance, but gradually they also recognize that this is not Su Sheng?The major shareholder of Stark Industries, the founder of Transformation, the member of the Avengers who rescued New York, and... just became a wanted criminal.


    The whispering sounded, and after a while, the originally crowded and lively environment gradually became empty, and the vicinity of Su Sheng became a vacuum zone."Crack." Several police cars drove over and stopped, and a lot of fully equipped police officers gradually got off from the cars.One by one, he tentatively leaned towards Su Sheng nervously.


    The black muzzles were all aimed at Su Sheng. Su Sheng took a Coke cup and looked up and smiled.


    "You...the cold sweat is coming down, are you nervous?" Su Sheng slightly raised his head to look at a nearby policeman and smiled."Don''t be so nervous. I''m not interested in you. You just need to maintain the scene. Someone will come to deal with me in a while."


    With that, Su Sheng slightly leaned on the bench and squinted his eyes to rest.


    The police were a little dazed, looked at each other and finally looked at the person behind.


    New York Police Chief George.


    George frowned. When a wanted person like Su Sheng appeared as a director, he must pay attention to him and come to the front line, but he also knows Su Sheng''s strength. Even if you add up to the New York Police Department, you may not be able to win Su Sheng. After all, Su Sheng was an alien. The strength shown during the invasion of New York is obvious to all.And in George''s mind, he didn''t quite believe that Su Sheng would become a wanted criminal.


    "Are you in charge? What''s your name?"


    Su Sheng suddenly opened his eyes and asked.


    "The chief of the New York Police Department, my name is George."


    "George, right? Let your people get out of the way to avoid fearless casualties." Su Sheng slowly got up, and George followed with a slight shock to see a few cars quickly stopping nearby, followed by a team of heavily armed forces. People.


    "Su Sheng, give up resistance." The commando captain said, his men arrogantly disperse the police and surround Su Sheng.


    All kinds of weapons aimed at Su Sheng.


    "Rumlow, is it a bit too much to deal with me with the weapons I made?" Su Sheng glanced at him, both cryogun and sonic gun were equipped.


    "Give up resistance and go back with me." Rumlow said solemnly.


    Su Sheng looked at the strap on Rumlow''s body. It happened to be an X shape, which was also a sign of the future crossbones.


    "You...can''t do it!" Su Sheng shook his head slightly, and his fingertips suddenly lit up, and in an instant, a thunderbolt hit Rumlow.


    Although Rumlow stared at Su Sheng''s movements intently, his reaction speed was also very fast, but no matter what... the speed of ordinary people is not lightning fast, he only saw Su Sheng raise his hand to release the thunder and be directly hit the next moment.A strong electric current ran through the body, and the burnt smell instantly permeated.


    boom!


    Rumlow fell heavily on the ground, his skin and clothes all burnt and it seemed that he was almost inhuman.


    "shot!"


    The baroness who came with the team yelled, Su Sheng cast a glance, and saw cryoguns, sonic guns, and various weapon bullets madly hitting Su Sheng.The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised his body and a group of golden energy light suddenly lit up.


    The ice of absolute zero has no effect at all, and it dissipates instantly on the golden energy rays.The sound waves hit layer by layer but were also shattered by the energy rays, as for those ordinary bullets that were melted and dissipated as soon as they touched.


    "This... what is this ability?"


    "Don''t he only have the abilities of Ice and Thunder? Why, how come he has new abilities?"


    "New ability? No, this is a long-standing ability, but there is no chance to use it!" Su Sheng''s mouth raised his shoulder and gave a slight shock. In an instant, the golden energy whizzed out, and the powerful impact surged, and it was very special in the blink of an eye. The team members were directly shocked and flew out and fell to the ground.


    This is the most common application method of Phoenix Power!


    ...


    PS: This New York police chief George, should someone know his identity?


    Chapter 597 tears down the Winter Soldier''s arm!

 505 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 505

    How strong is the power of the phoenix?


    You can see from the record of Black Phoenix. The first version of Black Phoenix killed Apocalypse, and the other killed Professor X and countless mutants. This is because Black Phoenix is ??not familiar with the power of Phoenix and cannot control it. Next, is it not enough to deal with the members of a few special teams?


    The freezing guns and sonic guns were all crushed, and the people from the special forces lay down on the ground. The lucky ones just fainted, and the ones with bad luck just died.Of course the baroness must be the one who passed out!


    The police of the New York Police Department were dumbfounded.


    This¡­¡­


    This is too strong, right?


    Fortunately, I didn''t do it before and I was still far away.The shopping mall that had been turbulent because of the arrival of the police and the special forces became more chaotic with Su Sheng''s actions. Although there are people who are not too big to watch the excitement, most people still don''t want to hurt Chiyu.


    "Alright?" Su Sheng asked Natasha in the communicator.


    "It''s a bit troublesome. This U disk can''t be cracked. I''m using S.H.I.E.L.D. software to track the source. I heard the following is a big move, are you okay?" Natasha replied.


    "It''s boring to death." Su Sheng mumbled.


    "Three minutes 540, no...well, we already know the location and we will evacuate, you are also going to leave." Natasha''s voice paused for a moment, remembering to follow her greeting to the captain to leave.There was such a big noise outside and the shopping mall was very chaotic. In addition to the fact that there was no special team to search for, Natasha and the captain left the mall easily.


    Su Sheng shook his shoulders, and the ice wings behind him turned and flew away.


    Just when he turned and flew, a person got off from the special forces car, carrying a one-shoulder cannon and directly aimed at Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The cannonball flew out.


    The man threw the barrel aside, picked up the submachine gun in his hand and stepped out.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The shell seemed to hit Su Sheng and exploded directly.The man''s metal arm shined with light, holding the gun and firing wildly at the smoke in the sky.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    In a blink of an eye, a shuttle bullet was finished, and he changed the magazine neatly and planned to shoot again.


    The smoke in the sky cleared.


    Su Sheng jumped down from the air and looked at this person unscathed.


    The left arm is a silver-white metal arm, a full-body combat suit, a mask and glasses, and the whole person exudes a cold and ruthless temperament.The Winter Soldier, Bucky, a good friend of the US team!The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and hooked towards him.


    The Winter Soldier raised his gun and fired without hesitation.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The bullet sounded again.Saint Su didn''t release the power of the Phoenix but just walked over.


    The bullet seemed to have long eyes and avoided Su Sheng perfectly. Step by step, Su Sheng walked in the rain of bullets without any extra movements. Needless to say, the Winter Soldier¡¯s marksmanship were naturally and extremely accurate, but the bullets could shoot out to Su. When Sheng is around, he will automatically bypass it strangely, which makes the nearby police dumbfounded.


    Snapped!


    The Winter Soldier threw out the shotgun and waved his metal arm towards Su Sheng who was approaching.


    Raise your hand, make a fist!


    Su Sheng grabbed the Winter Soldier''s fist with great ease, his expression was so calm and relaxed.The look in his eyes under the Winter Soldier''s glasses couldn''t help being a little surprised, his metal arm was so powerful that ordinary people couldn''t take it.However, the Winter Soldier was not a waiting person, and he drew a dagger with his other hand and slashed towards Su Sheng.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng waved his hand and directly resolved the Winter Soldier''s attack and patted his arm aside, while holding down the Winter Soldier''s left shoulder, grasping his metal arm''s hand and pulled hard.


    Noisy!


    The metal arm was pulled out by Saint Su. The Winter Soldier fell to the ground with a scream, and many broken lines and wounded flesh and blood could be clearly seen at the broken arm.This metal arm is connected to his nerves, and it is no less painful to be removed now than the real arm is torn off.The Winter Soldier got up on his knees with his teeth clenched, holding a dagger in one hand, even planning to do it


    Su Sheng tilted his metal arm and looked at the Winter Soldier who was struggling to get up with a bright smile, and he swung out with his arm.


    boom!


    A crisp crash sounded, and the Winter Soldier''s head was hit hard and fainted to the ground without moving.


    Su Sheng lifted into the air with a metal arm, and disappeared into the sight of everyone in a blink of an eye.In the special forces, the baroness stood up and looked at the other unconscious people who had been awakened, and took the others into the car along with the Winter Soldier and left quickly.


    Somewhere in a remote alley.


    The captain sat in the driving seat, and Natasha sat in the co-pilot waiting for Su Sheng to come and meet.


    Click!


    Su Sheng fell from the sky, opened the door and got into the car.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Natasha turned her head to look at the metal arm in Su Sheng¡¯s hand with a look of surprise. Seeing Su Sheng throwing her arm aside, Natasha went straight from the co-pilot to the back and sat down beside Su Sheng and took her arm to look at it. Up."This is the arm of the Winter Soldier? The murderer who killed Nick Fury!"


    "Correct."


    "You killed him?" Natasha asked.


    "I shouldn''t die, right? I just removed his arm and gave him a head with his arm. It is estimated that he will be taken back by the Hydra people." Su Shengdao."Do you have an address? If so, let''s leave?"


    "Should we not contact Nick Fury?" Natasha asked.


    "He will take the initiative to contact us if necessary, let alone you want to contact, do you know where he is?" Su Shengdao.


    Natasha lowered her head and studied the metal arm without speaking.


    The captain started the car and drove away.


    The road is silent.


    After all, such a big change in the situation was a bit unexpected. After studying for a while, Natasha put the metal arm aside, leaned her head slightly to the car door, and stretched her leg straight on Su Sheng''s.Su Sheng turned his head and took a look, and heard Natasha asked lazily and curiously: "Have you ever thought about what to do in the future?"


    "after?"


    Su Sheng squeezed Natasha''s ankle and smiled: "I hid for a long time before I came to the United States and joined the Avengers, so... now this kind of life is nothing to me, but a kind of nostalgia. a feeling of."


    "To be honest, I prefer my original life, at least I don''t have to worry about who will be betrayed or betrayed. So after this incident, I think I should do it alone and do what I think I should do!"


    Chapter 598 I get serious, even I am afraid!


    at dusk.

 506 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 506

    Before an abandoned training camp was closed, the three people got out of the car and the US team changed the car back to the form of a bracelet and wanted to hand it over to Su Sheng. Su Sheng waved his hand and confiscated it and walked to the front of the gate, unblocking the lock. Went in.


    Looking at the familiar environment beauty team, she couldn''t help but recall the scenes when she was a soldier. Natasha was looking for the source of the signal with her mobile phone, and it didn''t take long to determine the location.An abandoned and old SHIELD office should have been used in the earliest period.In this office, the US team found a hidden elevator, Natasha easily cracked the code, and the three entered the elevator and quickly descended.


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened, and what you saw was a hall made up of countless data lines and ancient electronic devices.The computer monitor is still that kind of big white butt, it can be seen how long it has been.


    "The old equipment here is unlikely to be here, right?" Natasha frowned and murmured, but found that there was a USB flash drive in front of the computer desk that was obviously different from the era.Natasha took out the U disk and tentatively plugged it in, and the screen instantly turned on.


    "Do you want to start the system?"


    "Yes!"


    Natasha hit the keyboard, immediately following the equipment in the room, a virtual avatar appeared on the screen.


    Zola!


    The US team and Natasha were surprised that Zola survived this way and learned about the paperclip plan, the insight plan, and so on.Su Sheng didn''t pay too much attention. He didn''t have much interest in Zola. His mind was indeed very smart, but it had limitations. Even if he lived on the Internet, his ability was far inferior to Indigo or Gideon, and his mind could not leave this place at all.The reason why he followed this trip was because there was nowhere to go, and by the way, he brushed up on Natasha''s favorability.


    With this friendship, even if it is blackening or changing the personality, it will work.


    What a hero!


    Even if the companion is darkened, what he thinks is not to destroy but to save. As long as he still has the label of hero, he can do many things conveniently.


    "Everyone, there are missiles coming, and soon..." Natasha looked at the phone and called out suddenly.


    "Yes, I''m delaying time, you all die here." Zola''s voice sounded.


    The elevator closed automatically, and the US team turned around and waved a shield to get the owner but failed.The shield bounced back and flew into the captain''s hands. He looked around to find a place to hide, but Su Sheng waved at them.


    "come!"


    When the two came over, Su Sheng directly released the ice ability and directly created a circular igloo.The next moment I heard a loud rumbling sound, the missile fell to the ground, an explosion occurred, and the roof began to collapse.In the igloo, Natasha chuckled."Fortunately to have you, it would be troublesome if you don''t."


    "It''s not over yet, Jessica Jones is here." Su Sheng said softly.


    "Her injury is healed?" Natasha asked in surprise.


    "Well, she can do it too, the Winter Soldier was dismantled by me, and the special team was almost abolished. Only Jessica Jones has the possibility to fight us." Su Shengdao."After the explosion is over, you go first to figure out what the insight plan is and stop this plan."


    "How about you?"


    "I am responsible for solving Jessica''s old rules and attracting firepower by the way. I have to send most of the spirit to come to me when I wander around Hydra, so that you have the opportunity to stop the insight plan." Su Sheng feels that he is also very good. Great fearlessness.


    "Good." They all have confidence in Su Sheng''s strength.


    "correct."


    Su Sheng suddenly took out a small chip-like thing from his pocket and handed it to Natasha."This is a kind of gadget that can be used to restart electronic devices when you are bored. I think you can use it if you have a chance."


    "Be careful yourself." Natasha took it and hugged Su Sheng.


    The aftermath of the missile was over, and Su Sheng opened the igloo to let the US team and Natasha leave. After a while, a loud noise was heard.


    The igloo seemed to have been attacked and cracked.


    boom!


    The igloo shattered and Jessica Jones appeared.


    "Come and catch me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile. He liked to ask these words recently.


    "Tell me what happened!" Jessica Jones asked in a deep voice.


    "Do it." Su Sheng said softly.


    "You are forcing me!" Jessica Jones frowned and yelled and fisted towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng fisted to resist.


    When the two fists collided, I heard a bang, and Jessica Jones flew out and smashed several ceiling pieces and fell heavily into the ruins.My arm was numb, and I couldn''t exert any effort."you¡­¡­"


    "I''m very surprised why my strength is so strong? There are so many things you don''t know!" Su Sheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers lightly.


    Snapped!


    An invisible force suddenly burst out, and all the surrounding debris was crushed and shattered. The ruins disappeared. Within a hundred meters, it was thought that only Su Sheng standing on the ground and Jessie lying on the ground with horrified faces were left. Card Jones.


    "When I get serious, I am afraid of myself. I have been suppressing the impulse in my heart before. I am afraid that I will destroy the world accidentally. So I joined the Avengers as a hero, so I find a woman to kill time , So I spared my energy to research various methods!"


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.''s highest record of defense against me can withstand nuclear bombs, right? In fact, I can survive even if the world is destroyed and the universe explodes."


    "Don''t force me to do this, because I want to do it more and more!"


    Su Sheng slowly floated up, taking a condescending look and was shocked that Jessica Jones flew away slowly.


    First, the Trident Building was destroyed, and the Winter Soldier¡¯s arm was demolished to show a new and powerful ability. Now Jessica Jones was knocked down by Su Shengyi. With a snap of his fingers, he razed the surrounding area to the ground. Su Shengsuo suddenly showed Strong strength caught everyone off guard.


    Whether it is Hydra or Nick Fury, who is observing the situation in secret, not only has an idea.Faced with Su Sheng, whose thoughts are starting to be extreme, who... can stop him?


    "I suddenly don''t want to pursue his secrets." In a dam base somewhere, a recuperating Nick Fury said to Maria Hill.


    "Why?" Maria Hill asked curiously.


    "The more his secrets are dug up, the more dangerous he becomes. Let him be a rich man honestly, invent and play with women when he is fine, and let him come out to save the world when the earth is in danger. ...Just fine."


    Chapter 599 The Benefits of Superhero Persona!


    What''s the secret?


    Secrets need to be kept secret when no one knows them, and once they are known, they can be unscrupulous.Therefore, the more Su Sheng''s secrets are dug out, the less his scruples will be and the greater his danger will be.Nick Fury didn''t believe in Su Sheng before, but now at least he believes that Su Sheng is not a Hydra, that''s enough!Are the others important?It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as he can save the world.As the king of secret agents, although Nick Fury likes to control everyone''s secrets, he also knows that there are different ways to treat different people.


    Su Sheng didn''t know what Nick Fury thought, he was just paving the way for his personal changes.


    Su Sheng was in the apartment of the Wasp Girl Hope at this time.


    The reason he didn¡¯t go to meet with the captain and Natasha was to attract Hydra¡¯s attention, but he didn¡¯t plan to let Hydra stare at it, so he let Riwen become himself and go out for activities, anyway. Hydra should just be stalking and dare not do anything.


    In the dim living room.


    The moonlight outside the window is not very bright, the only light comes from the bathroom.Su Sheng sat on the sofa and hid himself in the darkness. After a while, the bathroom door opened, and Hope, who had just taken a shower, walked out naked.


    Turning off the light in the bathroom, the living room became even darker.Hope was about to walk to the bedroom but suddenly stopped, and asked tentatively in the direction of the sofa."Who!"


    No one responded.


    The direction of the sofa is also unclear. Hope frowned slowly and walked towards the side wall as if he was about to turn on the light. As a result, a figure suddenly emerged from the darkness. Hope was pressed against the wall before he could react. A sturdy body pressed her down, and a big hand covered her mouth.

 507 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 507

    "Shhh, don''t turn on the light, it''s me."


    He slowly moved his hand away, and Hope recognized the voice in surprise."Su Sheng?"


    "It''s me!" Su Sheng looked at Hope with a chuckle."Are you not wearing clothes after the shower?"


    "Why are you here?" Hope subconsciously blocked himself and hurriedly asked: "Aren''t you wanted?"


    "You know? Then I''m sorry!" Su Sheng pretended to apologize and grabbed Hope''s hand, turned her over and lay on the wall, behind his hands, the handcuffs instantly caught her."What are you doing?" Hope shouted in a panic.


    "Relax, I won''t hurt you, I just need you to keep quiet and listen to my explanation slowly." Su Sheng took Hope by his hand and walked directly to the bedroom, the door closed, Su Sheng let go of Hope, Hope hurriedly struggled He climbed onto the bed and tried to block his body.


    "You let me go, I won''t call the police."


    "Not urgent."


    Su Sheng sat down beside her."I have no choice. I will apologize to you when I look back."


    "But... your figure is the same as I thought, it''s great!" Su Sheng chuckled lightly and then slowly explained. He explained more about Hope Su Sheng. The reason for being wanted, Hydra, insight. Plan and so on.


    At first, Hope was a little angry that Su Sheng treated himself this way, but he was surprised when he heard him finish.Unexpectedly, there are so many things in it, and she doesn''t doubt Su Sheng''s statement, this is the advantage of the heroic personality!


    Think about why Captain Hydra in the comics succeeded in one fell swoop and even almost controlled the world?Isn''t it because his personality makes people believe no matter what he does.


    "I believe you, so let me go." Hope said.


    "it is good!"


    Saint Su also simply untied the handcuffs, and Hope pulled up the quilt to block him and said with some dissatisfaction: "You don''t believe me so? Even if I want to call the police and betray you, you have to ask what happened."


    "Do you usually work for Pim Company? The person in charge of Pim Company is your father''s disciple Darren Kraus, right?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    Hope nodded."what happened?"


    "According to the information that I don¡¯t know if it is S.H.I. In the hands of the head snake, then...what will happen?"


    "So you think I can believe you at first?"


    Su Sheng''s statement silenced Hope. What wasp suit was he actually studying?Why don''t you know at all?If this kind of battle clothing is spread on a large scale, it will be a disaster, especially if it falls into the wrong hands...


    "I need to stay with you for one night. Tomorrow the captain and the black widow should go to dismantle the conspiracy of the Hydra, and then my wanted will disappear." Su Sheng said to Hope.


    "Of course, no problem!"


    "I need to sleep with you!" Su Shengdao.


    "Why?" Hope looked at Su Sheng in surprise, Su Sheng shook his head slightly and did not speak.She understood instantly."So, actually you still don''t believe me, right?"


    "You will find that sometimes you don''t know who to trust, so...maybe only you are the most reliable." Su Sheng slowly lifted the quilt and got in, looking at Hope, who was a little resentful. Tao."After tomorrow I will apologize to you. If Darren Kraus needs my help, I will never shirk. I don''t know who to trust, so...give me a reason and opportunity to trust you. This way I can safely help you become a Wasp and save your mother from the quantum realm!"


    "I can always wear some clothes, right?" Hope said.


    4.6 "No, that''s it!"


    Su Sheng''s tone was tough, instead of letting Hope leave, he reached out and hugged her in his arms.Hope naturally refused to struggle with annoyance. In this struggle, the two naturally made more physical contact, and their breathing became heavier.The angry Hope didn''t notice this at all, and she was a little bit angry now, not being honest.


    suddenly.


    Su Sheng turned over and lay on Hope''s body, holding her hands firmly with both hands.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Hope, with an angry look, stared at Su Sheng, but suddenly found that Su Sheng''s eyes and expressions seemed to have changed a little, changed... it seemed like a fire, as he bowed his head, the fire hit Hope. Body!


    The 600th chapter fallacies and heresies win the Wasp!


    The fire was fierce and started a prairie fire.


    Hope is like wood in the flames, unable to resist, unable to escape, and can only let the flames corrode her body and burn fiercely.Su Sheng was like a fire, and he burned Hope to the outside. The name Hope meant hope, but at this time, he couldn''t see any hope at all.


    fire.


    I don''t know how long it burned, and it gradually extinguished, changing from the original wildfire to a single spark.Sheng Su turned over and lay aside, breathing slightly, and did not speak, and Hope remained motionless and did not speak.Except for the smell of just burning in the room, everything seems to have happened quietly.


    After a long while.


    Su Sheng wanted to hug Hope but was pushed away, and then stretched out his hand and was pushed away again.


    Hope silently resisted.


    Su Sheng''s silent stubbornness.


    After several times, Hope finally turned and glared at Su Sheng."You forced me..."


    "Can''t help it." Su Sheng whispered."I don''t want to say that it is because too many things have happened that my mental emotions are a little out of control, and I don''t want to say that I am a normal man. Under such circumstances, I will inevitably react to other reasons. Although I say so You may feel better, and it may be easier to forgive me."


    "But the truth is... Since the first time I saw you, I was thinking about how to get you into bed. In terms of beauty, body shape, and even temperament, I have women around me who are more outstanding than you, but I Still want you, even if, once?"


    "I help you make the Wasp female battle suit, and I help you research the quantum field because I want to have more time with you. Of course, I just managed to hold it back. My self-control ability is not that bad, I just I don''t want to bear it!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it is you, or what will happen in the future."


    "You are shameless!" Hope looked at Su Sheng and gritted his teeth.Obviously you forced me to speak so confidently?What does not want to bear?Can you do whatever you want?


    "If I was really shameless, you would have been taken down by me long ago, and you are still willing to give up." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Impossible!" Hope hummed.


    "Don''t believe it?" Su Sheng smiled and took out his mobile phone and patted Hope while releasing his spiritual power.


    in a blink.


    Hope''s expression changed and he stood up staggeringly, Su Shenggu showed his identity card and saw Hope wrote his name, code, etc., then took the identity card and turned on the light and stood by the wall to show his knowledge for Su Sheng to shoot. Down.


    After the incident, Hope turned off the light and returned to the bed looking at Su Sheng. His eyes changed slightly. Hope frowned and said, "I don''t believe it!"


    Su Sheng directly passed the phone to show her the video just taken.


    Hope is dumbfounded!


    "This is impossible, I haven''t done it, this is not me, I, I have no impression at all!" Hope shouted excitedly.


    "Of course you have no impression. I controlled your mind with mind control and erased this memory after the end. Do you believe it now? If I really shamelessly wanted you, you would have become a slave to Oh. I do whatever I want."


    "I didn''t even tell you that, just to let you know that I really want you!"


    Su Sheng put the phone aside and stretched out his hand to hug Hope again, this time Hope did not push away.I don''t know if it is because of the fright of mind control or because Su Sheng wants to tell you that forcing you to respect you?


    Although the starting point is wrong, I have to say that this is really respect, otherwise Su Sheng can do whatever he wants as long as his mind is controlled, and he will not notice it at all!No one wants to be someone else''s puppet without knowing it, and being controlled by others, although it is not right to force such a method, at least he knows what happened.So from the perspective of Su Sheng, although it is a fallacy and heresy, it is really respected!

 508 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 508

    The night passed silently.


    When the sun shone in, Hope opened his eyes and was still a little at a loss when he fell asleep. Seeing those big hands holding him, Hope felt a little complicated.Hate it?Have!But it was not as strong as before. Although he did not accept his fallacies and heresies, it did offset a lot of anger.But forgive her?Hope feels unwilling again!I didn''t ask you to come to me. If I take you in, you still doubt me. If you doubt me, you still force me?


    Now let me forgive you, it¡¯s not so easy for anyone to accept it.


    "It''s dawn, you can go."


    "Don''t come to me again in the future. I will figure out my own solution about things in the quantum field."


    Hope slightly got up and sat up and said blankly to Su Sheng who was waking up.


    He didn''t get angry, didn''t gnash his teeth, but simply wanted to break the relationship. Su Sheng actually made a profit. After all, he got what he wanted.But is this the end?Storm Girl had done something to sever the relationship before, but what happened?


    "Remember what I said last night? I said...I won''t take it anymore."


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand and dragged Hope over and followed Xu Xu raging fire again. Although Hope cursed that he would never forgive him if he did this again, it was a pity that he was not lethal at all!


    Unconsciously, the afternoon sun swayed.


    Hope''s cursing has long turned into an exciting singing movement.


    Trident 397 Trident Building.


    Several people also sneaked into the foundations of the abandoned building under the hot sun.There were many people around at the scene, and a few people came to the wreckage of the foundation.This is the elevator, the elevator leading to the underground.Although the building on the surface has collapsed, the underground is still intact and the elevator has been repaired for the first time and resumed operation.


    after all.


    The three aircraft carriers of the insight plan are parked underground. This is the top priority of the Hydra and will not be destroyed so easily.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    While they were waiting for the elevator, an agent seemed to notice them and shouted in surprise.


    "I''ll fix it."


    Maria Hill frowned just as she was about to speak, but suddenly heard a loud rumbling sound, the lake in the distance gradually separated, and the three huge aircraft carriers gradually lifted off to attract everyone''s attention."No, they want to start an insight plan, you must act now."


    "The chip must be replaced before 3,000 meters high!"


    "Falcon!"


    The captain yelled to a black man beside him.


    "Give it to me." Falcon said with a cry and suddenly opened a mechanical wing behind him, then grabbed the captain and flew directly to the aircraft carrier.


    Chapter 601 Insight Plan is in progress...


    Two hours ago.


    When Hope woke up and wanted to sever relationship with Su Sheng and was forced by Su Sheng again, the captain, Natasha, Falcon, and Maria Hill were still in the dam base where Nick Fury was hiding.The Falcon is still very new to the guy who suddenly appeared. The Falcon was a friend the captain met after waking up and running. An airborne rescue soldier. Of course, it was not a normal airborne but from the Falcon plan, a backpack-style folding. hang gliding.


    After the captain separated from Natasha and Su Sheng, he went to find the Falcon. At first, it was just to have a place to hide temporarily, but the Falcon was considered the captain''s brain fan. He had already retired and knew that the captain was in trouble and volunteered to help.After helping him steal this set of falcon equipment from the bald-headed Hydra, he learned the details of the insight plan and prepared to stop it. At this time, Maria Hill appeared.Although Natasha had long known from Su Sheng that Nick Fury was not dead, what she saw with her own eyes was still quite shocking.In short, they converged, exchanged information and made a decision.


    Stop the Insight Project and expose the Hydra.


    The entanglement between Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. is too deep, and exposing Hydra is equivalent to exposing SHIELD.But in the end Nick Fury agreed. The headquarters building was gone, and it was time for S.H.I.E.L.D. to disband. Not to mention that this was the captain¡¯s proposal. Everyone agreed with Maria Hill and Nick Fury. Say what?He had to rely on the captain and them to stop the insight plan.Dissolved, right?The big deal is going from bright to dark!


    Why did he ask Phil Colson to form a team?Isn''t it just to deal with this situation now!


    Although the Trident Building was destroyed, the Hydra conspiracy has not yet been exposed, and Alexander Pierce is still the minister of SHIELD.S.H.I.E.L.D., can the Security Council remain indifferent?I have to say that Alexander Pierce does have a hand. Obviously the insight plan is him. It is the Hydra plan, but he was able to get rid of it. He helped Nick Fury and the board of directors to apply for the suspension of the insight plan and then pitted Nick. Fury, taking Nick Fury''s own hire of pirates to hijack the satellite ship as evidence for Nick Fury to characterize it as a betrayal of intelligence.


    Since Nick Fury is a traitor, there is a problem with his postponement of the insight plan, so the board members force Alexander Pierce to start the insight plan, and if he disagrees, he will be removed.Although Alexander Pierce appeared to be reluctant, he was probably happy in his heart, right?


    The launch of the Insight Project is a big deal, so people in the Council also need real people to be there.


    After knowing the news, Natasha decided to pretend to be one of the female council members. When the Insight Project failed, he could use the authority of S.H.I.E.L.D. to completely disclose all the news.This is why only Maria Hill, the captain, and the Falcons appear now.


    Natasha had already acted first.


    Not far from the Trident headquarters, there is a spare building that has not been hit by the fish. At this time, Alexander Pierce is drinking champagne and talking to the board members while watching the aircraft carrier lift off.Once the Insight Project begins to eliminate all threats, Hydra can officially surface to control the world and give people real peace.


    Lost freedom, peace controlled by others!


    ...


    Falcon took the captain onto the aircraft carrier, and Maria Hill did not need to enter the basement again. On the one hand, she used a computer to invade the S.H.I.E.L.D. system to monitor the situation of the three aircraft carriers. The existence and conspiracy of the Hydra.Although Maria Hill does not have the level of touching speeches of the US team in the movie, after all, she is still very convincing as the deputy of the director. Even if she seems to be on the wanted list, some agents still choose to believe it.


    Among them is Sharon Carter.


    When the Hydra saw it, they planned to take action, but Maria Hill''s statement was officially confirmed, and the two sides began to exchange fire.


    "The replacement of target chip No. 1 is complete."


    The voice of the falcon in the communicator came, and the voice of the captain just fell."The number two is over, Falcon, take a ride!"


    The commando team was abandoned. When the Trident building collapsed, many Hydra personnel lost their fighting ability. Therefore, the resistance force on the aircraft carrier was not strong. The US team and the Falcon replaced the two aircraft carriers more easily than in the movie. Chip.


    just¡­¡­


    There was trouble here on the last aircraft carrier.


    The Winter Soldier appeared, he changed a new metal arm, it should be a spare.


    "Give it to me, you go and replace the chip!" The US team shouted at the Falcons, and the Falcon''s wings were ready to fly away. The US team picked up the shield and threw it at the Winter Soldier.


    Snapped!


    The metal arm caught the shield and flicked the backhand, and the shield flew directly to the Falcon.The Falcon flew sideways to avoid it, and then accelerated to catch up, grabbing the shield backhand and throwing it back."Captain, you lost something!"


    The American team caught the shield and fought with the Winter Soldier.


    It''s a pity that Su Sheng is not there, if he is there, he will definitely find it funny.


    The shield is regarded as a symbol of the US team. As a result, the three of them took turns to play. Even if the three of you later served as the US team in the comics, there is no need to play like this.


    The American team entangled the Winter Soldier, and the Falcons successfully entered the core area of ??the aircraft carrier''s chip.


    Putting away his wings, the Winter Soldier pulled out the chip and was planning to go there, but suddenly a person rushed out and kicked out quickly.


    Click!


    The chip fell to the ground and the falcon was kicked onto the glass plate below.


    Black leather tights, hot body.


    Falcon was in a daze thinking that he saw Natasha, the black widow, but when he took a closer look, he realized that it was not.Falcon didn''t understand the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. or Hydra at all, but he knew that the enemy was the enemy.The wings on the back were about to open and fly over to grab the chip, but the other side shot at.


    Da da da.Da da da.

 509 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 509

    The falcon chased by the bullet hurriedly dodged his head, and finally waited until the bullet hit the falcon and flew up again.


    Landing.


    Seeing that the other party put the chip Shishiran into the belt, Falcon tilted his head: "Although I don''t hit women, it seems I can only grab them now."


    "What''s your name?" Falcon asked.


    "You can call me the Baroness!"


    The other party threw the gun aside and swept the whip leg directly!


    Chapter 602 S.H.I.E.L.D. is over and Hope, who is in sleep clothes!


    The Baroness¡¯s previous performance was excellent enough. She was recruited when the special team lost the manpower for the first time and was recruited into Hydra. Now Rumlow is still in the hospital for rescue. Other members of the special team are unhealed. But the baroness stepped forward at this moment, no matter whether she could stop the Falcon or not, her status in Hydra would rise straight up.


    Although Su Sheng did not give her an order, she did not intend to let the Falcon fail, so it didn''t take long for the Baroness to find a flaw and pretended to be lost by the Falcon. The chip was replaced by the Falcon, and she quietly left the carrier.


    She just wanted to show her strength to stand out, but she didn''t intend to really kill the Hydra.


    "You evacuate immediately." Maria Hill said hurriedly by the news from the Falcon.


    "Roger that!"


    Falcon finished speaking and ran out.


    "Captain, captain..." Maria Hill called for the captain, but the captain did not reply.After a while, I heard the captain''s desperate voice sound."It''s him, it''s Bucky... I can''t just leave like this. You can open fire."


    From the beginning, they planned to destroy the aircraft carrier with weapons on the carrier after replacing the chip.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Fire!"


    The captain shouted in a deep voice, Maria Hill was silent for a while and slowly changed the settings.In an instant 903, the weapon sequences of the three aircraft carriers were activated and aimed at each other and fired!


    boom!boom!boom!


    The sound of artillery fire and explosions were deafening, and the three aircraft carriers began to explode under the frantic attack. Maria Hill turned to look in the direction of the black widow, where Alexander Pierce and the council members were.


    "Dididi..."


    There was a message on the computer. Maria Hill looked down and couldn¡¯t help but some troubles. The information of S.H.I.E.L.D. was published. All the information of S.H.I. world.


    Natasha made it!


    Nick Fury made it!


    After all, to unlock S.H.I.E.L.D.''s archive network, two A-level permissions are required. Even if Alexander Pierce is taken, it is not enough, so Nick Fury must come over.One can imagine how big a sensation this news can cause once it is announced.


    "It seems that I have to find another job." Maria Hill mumbled and quickly concentrated on dealing with the current affairs, looking for the captain and understanding the situation on Nick Fury''s side.


    Alexander Pierce is dead!


    Although he cunningly put a deadly brooch on each board member, Natasha used the gadgets given by Su Sheng to restart the device, and was shot twice by Nick Fury after publishing the information of S.H.I.E.L.D. Killed.


    One shot in the forehead, one shot in the heart.


    Falcon also found the captain on the shore, seriously injured and unconscious.


    The next thing is simple, the injured were sent to the hospital, and the follow-up problems were dealt with without injury. After all, Hydra, insight into the plan or something, these must definitely require Nick Fury to deal with the aftermath.


    online.


    Because the news released by SHIELD caused an uproar, all kinds of people from the Ministry of National Defense, the military, and all kinds of people became busy because of this incident. The originally hidden Hydra were all operating separately, fleeing or trying to find a way. Keep your identity hidden and so on.


    What happened this time was a bit of a wound, but it wasn''t enough to be killed this time. In fact, many Hydras were hidden deeply and were not discovered at all.Not long after, SHIELD announced its dissolution, but the captain, Natasha, and Su Sheng''s wanted warrants were cancelled. The Ministry of Defense also plans to publicly inquire Natasha and Su Sheng.


    One that destroyed S.H.I.E.L.D., the US intelligence agency, and the other that destroyed the Trident headquarters, there must be a saying.I have to say that they were also counseled, and they didn''t even bring the US team. I guess they were afraid of causing a reaction from the masses. As for the others, they also found their own way out.


    Maria Hill did not intend to take up a post in the official department to find another job. Sharon Carter transferred to the CIA, and the red-haired girl quietly moved underground without looking for a job and still stayed at SHIELD.Natasha attended the public inquiry, but she retired. As for Su Sheng?Did not show up at all.


    After S.H.I.E.L.D.''s accident, Jessica Jones, who was responsible for tracking Su Sheng, discovered that she had followed the wrong person. This was not Su Sheng at all, but the mutant Rui Wen.Although the news reached Su Sheng, Su Sheng ignored it.


    Destroying the Insight Project, destroying SHIELD and Hydra is indeed a big deal.Although it would happen without Su Sheng¡¯s participation, in fact, the matter was completely led by Su Sheng. Su Sheng told Natasha that the S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was not clean, so Natasha would investigate the ship, Nicofer Only when Rui hires pirates to investigate intelligence will it cause a series of subsequent reactions.Moreover, Su Sheng had already destroyed the Trident Building and did not say anything worth destroying.


    The main thing is that he is not showing up in protest!


    Or formally show its fangs.


    Wanted when you say wanted?Ask when you ask?How can there be such a light thing!


    Therefore, Su Sheng stayed at Hope''s house without participating in the follow-up. This stay lasted for several days.Hope was finally put in sleep clothes by Su Sheng''s fallacies. Although he threatened to drive Su Sheng away several times in the middle of the journey, he finally bowed his head to Su Sheng and begged for mercy.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The high-pitched voice gradually came to an end, and after a long while, Hope was exhausted towards Su Shengdao."Enough? It''s all over, you should go, even if you can drag your face without showing up, I have to go back to the company."


    "Can you come after you leave?" Su Sheng asked with a smirk.


    "Yes~" Hope didn''t have a good air.


    "Can you sleep when you come?" Su Sheng continued to ask.


    Hope ridiculed: "I said it can''t be useful?"


    "It''s useless, but I want to hear your answer." Su Shengdao.


    "Yes, yes, yes, all right?"


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled slightly and got up."I take a shower and leave, and it''s time to go back and deal with the follow-up."


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Hope waved.


    Su Sheng took a shower, dressed neatly, and teleported back to the laboratory. After returning, Su Sheng called Pepper and Susan to discuss the follow-up.The Ministry of National Defense meant that he wanted Su Sheng to compensate for the loss of the Trident Building. Of course, Su Sheng did not intend to compensate. On the contrary, he planned to ask the other party to lose money.


    During this period of time, the decline in stocks, the impact of business and the loss of reputation, prepare to lose money!


    Chapter 603 The Avengers Tower and Black Widow join!


    "Preliminary calculations are that Stark Industries and our Transformation Automobile Company have lost at least 8.9 billion yuan during this period. This does not include the arms orders that Stark Industries was suspended or cancelled. But I think they may not be issued. The most of this amount of money may be to compensate for a part of the loss to increase arms orders, and to use media releases to restore your reputation." Little Pepper paused."I personally think that you can go directly to the judicial process without negotiating with them. This can have a great effect in the public, and at the same time, it can increase your personal status. At least in the future, they have to think about it."


    "But... I''m afraid that few lawyers would dare to take it?" Susan followed.


    Little Pepper nodded."It''s really not easy, but as long as the price is enough, I believe that there should be lawyers who are willing to show off the limelight to make their own reputation. What''s more, they are at a loss this time. Even if the conditions for an out-of-court settlement are reached, this is considered a win~!"


    "You are responsible for this." Su Sheng said to Little Pepper."I only have one core requirement. I am not used to their temper. The compensation that should be paid cannot be less. If I disagree, I won''t mind talking to them."


    "it is good!"

 510 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 510

    "Is the Stark Tower vacant? Ask how much it is, and just buy it at the right price. I plan to use it as a base for future Avengers." Su Sheng said to Susan.


    Although Little Pepper should be responsible for the Stark Mansion, Su Sheng handed it over to Susan.


    Each has its own division of labor!


    Pepper is not so fast here, but Stark Mansion is much easier to buy.It didn¡¯t take long for the Stark Building to become Su Sheng¡¯s. Su Sheng covered the entire building with Indigo¡¯s system program, modified and added a lot of defensive measures, and even directly built a large reactor for the Star. Ke Building provides electricity.The only change should be the sign, removing all the others and leaving only one A, which is also a symbol of the Avengers.


    It took more than ten days to get everything in the building. Su Sheng was finally ready to contact the captain to see if they were willing to join, but it didn''t go well.Since the captain knew that Bucky was still alive, he naturally had to find a way to find it. As a small follower, the Falcon must follow the captain.Jessica Jones seemed to be angry that the whole thing was out of the door and even finally played by Riwen, she didn''t plan to join but returned to the street.


    As for Hawkeye?


    He didn''t participate in this incident, and simply retired after the incident.Of course, I can''t guarantee when it will come out.So in the end, only Black Widow Natasha was willing to join.Exposure of her identity requires a safe environment on the one hand, and a new job or future life goal on the other?So she joined and stayed.


    "It''s awesome here."


    After turning around the Avengers Building, Natasha came to the top floor to look at Su Shengdao.


    "It''s just that there are fewer people." Su Sheng smiled.


    "There are fewer women, right? Why don''t you move your lab over?" Natasha said with a smile.


    "This is the Avengers Building, isn''t it?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "How do you know that I will be able to use the equipment you gave me? I didn''t doubt that Alexander Pierce could still do hands and feet in that situation." Natasha asked in a low voice.


    "People want to look forward!"


    "Hydra has been hidden and has not been eliminated, and who knows why something else will happen, maybe I will destroy the earth someday." Su Sheng laughed.


    "So I have to work hard." Natasha said."Try to look at you and not let you destroy the earth."


    "I know what you said to Jessica Jones, no one wants to compromise, no one wants to endure, but think about your woman, think about the people around you, we are all still by your side, the earth should not be destroyed! "Natasha said softly.


    "You don''t know what this earth has done to me." Su Sheng turned to look at Natasha and could see the worry in Natasha''s eyes.He smiled and reached out and patted her ass."I won''t destroy it before I lose my interest, so don''t think about it so much. I found a few Hydra strongholds. Are you interested in activities?"


    "Together?" Natasha asked.


    "You should be able to do it yourself. I have other research to do. Just ask Indigo for the task." Su Sheng smiled.


    Natasha curled her lips: "Indigo, pass the information to my bracelet."


    Natasha turned and left, Su Sheng continued to look at the scenery.


    The matter of Su Sheng''s suit for compensation has caused a great uproar outside, but Su Sheng did not pay attention to these.About half an hour or so, a helicopter landed on the tarmac outside, and then I saw Jane Fortes and Daisy Louise carrying a suitcase come out of the plane and looked at the building in awe.


    "This is the translated star map you want."


    In the living room, Jane Fortes opened the box and took out some drawings."This is only a part, and it may take one to two months to complete some parts that are not translated."


    "These are enough."


    "follow me."


    Su Sheng picked up the star map and said that he took them into the elevator, and when they came out of the elevator, they arrived at a room on a certain floor and opened the door, but there was a strange machine in the room.


    "What is this?" Jane Fortes asked curiously as he walked over.


    "This is a teleportation device that was discovered when the Zetarians invaded last time. As long as the coordinates are adjusted, it can be teleported. It is a very high-end alien technology, and at the same time... it is also the best we know about the alien field. Way." Su Sheng said with a smile."I asked you to translate the star map for this."


    "You, do you plan to use this to teleport to an alien? This... Isn''t it too risky? No one knows the environment of the alien, what''s the situation, and even if the teleportation is past, come back? Will there be teleportation there too? Equipment?"


    "Do you think that with the current level of technology on the earth, if there is another invasion by aliens, stronger than the Zetarians, will the earth be able to stop it?" Su Sheng stretched out his hand and pressed it on Jane Fortes'' shoulder. Said."We must go out."


    Chapter 604: Daredevil''s lawsuit for me?


    "What do you need me to do?"


    After a while, Jane Fortes asked with some excitement. Although it was very risky and dangerous, her persistence in research and the curiosity of aliens made her accept Su Sheng''s proposal.


    "I will temporarily send this equipment to the laboratory. I need you to study and understand how to use it."


    "it is good!"


    Jane Fortes simply accepted it and couldn''t wait to return to the laboratory.


    "You follow the plane first, Daisy leaves the escort equipment back to the laboratory."


    "it is good."


    Jane Fortes didn''t think much, and the three returned to the roof.Watching Jane Fortes get on the plane and leave Su Sheng, turning to look at Daisy Louis."Go ahead, winking, what do you want to leave behind?"


    "No, nothing, I just... miss you." Daisy Louis whispered.


    "Miss me?"


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "So many people are the first to take the initiative to say that you miss me. I am satisfied with your initiative no matter what you think or not." When he walked to the sofa in the living room and sat down, Sheng Su was very interested. Looked at Daisy Louis.


    She has always been active!


    Daisy Louise took off her clothes one by one and walked to Su Sheng. The headlights were unusually dazzling, and she slowly knelt down, unzipped, and slowly leaned over.Su Sheng opened his arms and leaned on the sofa, squinting to enjoy.


    Ding!


    Just as Daisy Louis worked hard, the elevator suddenly sounded.


    The elevator doors opened.


    Little Chili walked in with a woman, and was stunned by the scene as soon as he came in.Daisy Louis quickly got up and found the clothes to put on. Su Sheng tidied his pants and frowned slightly and looked at Little Pepper.


    "I think it is necessary to say before bringing people here in the future. It doesn''t matter to scare others. I don''t want to get up and down." Su Sheng looked at the woman brought by Xiao Jiao, with blond hair and red cheeks. A professional attire, looks a little nervous.


    Seeing Su Sheng looking at herself, the woman said with little confidence: "Hello, Mr. Su Sheng, I, my name is Karen Page, the secretary of Murdoch Office, and your litigation task is basically over. "


    "The result?" Su Sheng looked at Little Pepper.


    Xiao Jiao said: "Privately reconciling, they promised to compensate 500 million in installments for the loss, plus 30% of the technology to restore the original order. In addition, your reputation will be restored in the media." Xiao Jiao paused and continued. : "We have settled all the expenses of Murdoch Office. Miss Peggy is here to thank and hope that Murdoch Office can be responsible for your exclusive legal issues."


    "Turn around." Su Sheng looked at Karen Peggy.


    Karen Peggy was taken aback and looked at Little Pepper. Little Pepper had no expression on her face, and she could only make a circle nervously.


    Su Sheng said to Little Pepper noncommittal: "There is some equipment I want to send back to the laboratory on the west coast, Daisy, you bring Little Pepper there."


    The dressed Daisy Louis hesitated, "No, don''t I need to stay?"


    "Isn''t this someone." Su Sheng pointed at Karen Peggy casually. Karen Peggy panicked for a moment but didn''t dare to speak at all.


    Pepper, Daisy Lewis left the elevator.

 511 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 511

    Karen Page bowed her head nervously at a loss.


    "I don¡¯t want to waste time with you and I¡¯m not interested in asking so much. You have to make up for the fun you interrupted me, and finish what she didn¡¯t finish just now. If you do well, I will leave my legal affairs to Murdoch¡¯s office in the future. So, if you don¡¯t do well or don¡¯t want to do it, you can now turn around and enter the elevator and leave."


    Karen Peggy looked up at Su Sheng in a panic and surprised, and quickly lowered her head, and said in a low voice: "Excuse me, excuse me, then I''ll go back."


    Karen Page was about to turn around and leave.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and didn''t stop him, but watched Karen Peggy get on the elevator and leave.


    "Murdoch Office, huh? I didn''t expect this lawsuit to be fought by Daredevil." Su Sheng was not angry because of Karen Page''s departure. The main Karen Page was just a small character, but Optional, so it doesn¡¯t matter what choice you make.


    If there were some extra monetary conditions just now, Karen Page might stay, but as he said earlier, he didn''t want to waste time.


    Although he didn''t plan to hand over his personal legal affairs to Daredevil, he did need a private lawyer. Whether it was company matters or Avengers matters in the future, Su Sheng directly asked Indigo to find a suitable lawyer.


    Even ordinary lawyers, at least have to be special.


    Indigo quickly locked a person...... ......


    Evangeline Verdon!


    A female lawyer who does not seem to be famous or special, but according to Indigo''s information, she is the personal lawyer of the X-Men, and there is an 80% chance that she is also a mutant!Su Sheng was planning to see what case she was currently in charge of and preparing to meet, but Indigo''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Master, you have a call. The call is from the White House, the office of the President."


    "President''s office? Come in."


    Su Sheng picked up the phone after speaking, and soon the president on the phone reported to his home and talked with Su Sheng.After greeting a few unnutritious nonsense, the president said his intention, and he asked Su Sheng whether there was a way to develop a device to identify mutants!


    To be honest, this topic is very abrupt. It had nothing to do with the president before. It was the last time that Ruiwen became the president and saved him from the hands of the desperate fighter.Now the president suddenly calls to ask about the mutants?Su Sheng perfunctorily said that he would consider Koala and hung up the phone, and followed the call from General Hale.


    As soon as General Hale explained Su Sheng, he figured out the reason.


    how to say?


    The Trident Building was destroyed, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was destroyed, and Su Sheng also filed a lawsuit against them. Now the government''s credibility has fallen too much to try to save the situation.It is not possible to target the Avengers. After all, the Avengers have a better reputation among the people and there is no reason, but the mutants can!After the antidote, the military did not take the method of forced injection. After all, the number of antidote was limited, but 3.2 even this led to a rebound of mutants.


    With the death of Magneto, the X-Men was overwhelmed by the situation.


    Mutants can cause a lot of things, and the more trouble they get, the president intends to use mutants to make a move. On the one hand, he will increase his credibility and he hopes that he can settle down.The reason I found Su Sheng was because he had this to work out the equipment he needed. On the other hand, because the previous things were unpleasant, if we can cooperate, it can alleviate the relationship and have an explanation in front of the public.


    Did you see it?Our private reconciliation and compensation are not unconditional. Su Sheng has developed a device for us to identify mutants.


    Although a bit self-deceiving, it can save face to some extent.


    A combination of several circumstances resulted in the sudden call from the previous president!


    Chapter 605: The confrontation in the mental hospital!


    After General Hale finished explaining, Su Sheng asked Ruby about Ruby''s situation. He learned that Ruby had injected a small amount of gravonium and the situation was stable and didn''t say much. After hanging up the phone, Su Sheng asked to sit on the table and meditate.


    Sentinel robot!


    When the president finished the request, Su Sheng thought of the sentry robot. This thing is that the natural enemies of mutants can start from the reptile miniature sentry robots, scanning genes, capturing, and transforming. The sentry robots made by using these three characteristics are enough Let the current mutants settle down. If you feel hopeful of suppressing mutants with the urinary nature of Hydra or the government, you will definitely have to make progress. Maybe there will be something like a mutant registration bill, and X Academy will definitely bear the brunt. .


    The president wanted to use the mutants, and Su Sheng also wanted to use this opportunity.


    But he still has other things to do now, such as lawyers, such as going out of the earth, so the manufacturing of sentinel robots is not too anxious, and he first replied to the president to make an appointment to discuss in detail, Su Saint Teleport left.


    Atlanta, Georgia.


    Mental hospital institution, a certain ward.


    Evangeline Verdon, in a black professional uniform, walked out. Although she didn''t know what was worth seeing about the girl inside, she still had to finish her job and let the girl leave here.As a lawyer, this is not difficult.


    She had already figured out what to do with this case, she turned around and was about to leave but suddenly stopped.There is a person sitting on the chair by the corridor, a person who is very well-known almost all over the United States!


    And this person is looking at himself with a smile.


    This made Evangeline Verdon''s heart shook slightly, but she quickly adjusted her emotions and expressions and stepped ready to leave. Da Da Da, the sound of high heels seemed a bit crisp in the quiet corridor, right next to the person she was about to pass. At that time, his wrist was suddenly caught by the opponent.


    Evangeline Verdon stopped and turned around and said, "Please let go, otherwise you may face charges of harassing women!"


    "Is it a little strange that the X-Men''s dedicated lawyer suddenly appeared in a very ordinary mental hospital? Even if you can accept some ordinary people''s cases, you still need someone to entrust you. It doesn''t feel very much to help a mentally ill patient without entrustment. Is it strange?" Su Sheng let go of Evangeline Verdon and turned to look at the ward where she came out.


    Although the room has no windows, although the door is closed.


    But there is a feeling as if you have seen everything.


    Evangeline Verdon frowned slightly in surprise: "What do you mean?"


    "Recently there has been a lot of movement among mutants. I heard that many anti-mutant organizations are organizing activities. The one in it was imprisoned because of a conflict with the anti-mutant organization? He should have been in prison. But I heard that I was sent here because I was suffering from bipolar disorder!"


    "You said that if the prosecutor found that several people fell from the bridge for no reason and were seriously injured in the process, would she stay here peacefully and wait for you to find a way to release her?"


    Su Sheng squinted at Evangeline Verdon whose expression changed.


    "Lorna Dann, she is called by this name, right!"


    "If you have something to say, right? I don''t think you will waste time talking nonsense with me." Evangeline Verdon said solemnly.


    "Simply!" Su Sheng smiled and clapped his hands."I need a private lawyer, I think you are good."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested!" Evangeline Verdon refused without even thinking.


    "Oh, then forget it." Su Sheng replied extremely flatly, and Evangeline Verdon frowned?


    forget about it?


    Forget it?


    He came here with such an identity purposely and waited until he explained the matter so clearly, and he refused him because of a threat?Evangeline Verdon looked at Su Sheng suspiciously and didn''t believe it would be so simple.


    "Aren''t you leaving?" Su Sheng looked at Evangeline Verdon and asked.


    "What do you want to do?" Evangeline Verdon asked with a frown, worried that he would be like the girl in him.


    "Take her to another place."


    really.


    Su Sheng pointed to the room and said: "Although S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has been disbanded, as an avenger, you should also pay attention to special characters and special events. For the safety of society and everyone, such mutants with bipolar disorder, I think it¡¯s better to change her place."


    "You are not qualified."


    "As far as I know, the Avengers are only a personal organization at the moment, so you are not entitled to take her away legally." Evangeline Verdon returned without flinching.


    "Really?" Su Sheng smiled."Regardless of your lawyer''s identity or mutant identity, you can''t stop me from taking her."

 512 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 512

    Suddenly, Evangeline Verdon was a little nervous but quickly calmed down.


    "Relax, I will not take her away forcibly, but since the last time I was wanted, I decided to do what I thought I should do. No one can stop me!" Su Sheng slowly took out the phone."Didn''t you say that I am not qualified? I will let you see if I am qualified and if I can take her away with 823."


    The beep sounded.


    The call was connected.


    "President? No, I just have a thought for the time being, but I still need to improve it. I am in a mental hospital in Atlanta, and I want a woman named Lorna Dann, but there is a lawyer who will not let me take it. People. Okay, so that''s it." Su Sheng hung up and looked at Evangeline Verdon, Evangeline Verdon''s face had become very ugly.


    president!


    She didn''t expect that Su Sheng would call the president directly because of this, and it seemed that the relationship was pretty good.


    "Wait a moment, it''s perfect if you just watch me take people away." Su Shengchao Evangeline Verdon said.


    Evangeline Verdon didn''t say a word and quickly thought about the way to deal with it, but it was a pity... she didn''t have much time.In less than ten minutes, I saw a few people walking quickly over. Several people looked at Su Sheng and then at Evangeline Verdon and quickly identified himself.


    Good guys.


    The governor, senator, and police chief are all here.


    After inquiring about the situation, the police chief told his subordinates to enter the room without saying anything. There was a sound from inside. It didn''t take long for Lorna Dann with black hair to be pressed out by the police with deformed handcuffs.


    Chapter 606 Miss Polaris was arrested!


    Lorna Dann is so nice!


    Obviously the mutant lawyer just wanted to help himself conceal the posture that he got out of him, so how come the police rushed out to arrest him in an instant?Panicked but Lorna Dann still pretended to be calm. Although she was suppressed, she was still cool. She glanced at Evangeline Verdon and then looked at the surrounding situation. Some guessed the situation. Up.I guess Evangeline Verdon was caught off guard.


    "How to deal with it?" the police chief asked Su Sheng.


    "My car is outside, just send it to my car."


    "take away."


    The police chief waved his hand, and the police pressed Lorna Dan and left.


    Su Sheng got up and patted the police chief who seemed to be at least 40 or 50 years old and smiled, looked at Evangeline Verdon, turned and followed out without speaking.


    The governor, senator, police chief and so on naturally followed and left, but a few people who seemed like assistants were left to prepare to deal with Evangeline Verdon.Su Sheng did not greet them too much, and after a few conversations, he got into his car.


    Although the car was leaning on the back of Lorna Dann¡¯s hands, she still looked like I was so cool that I wouldn¡¯t pick you up. Seeing Su Sheng came up and started the car and left the police but didn¡¯t follow up, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: " Where are you taking me?"


    "Do you know me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Who are you? Why should I know you?" Lorna Dann sneered.


    She really doesn''t know Su Sheng. Although Su Sheng is now well-known in the United States, not everyone can recognize it at a glance. What''s more, Lorna Dan''s situation is not good, and there is no such leisure to get to know others.


    "It doesn''t matter, you will meet soon." Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly.


    The car slowly drove onto the highway. The highway was very quiet and there was little traffic. Looking at the desolate surroundings, Lona Dann suddenly smiled. The corners of her mouth raised and a smile appeared. There was a special charm."Where are you taking me and what are you doing?"


    "This is a good question."


    Su Sheng smiled at the smiling Lorna Dann from the rearview mirror, and said with a chuckle: "I originally wanted that woman to be my personal lawyer, but unfortunately she refused. I gave her face and she didn''t want it, so I I can only take you away. You don¡¯t know, I¡¯m relatively stingy and hate being rejected, so maybe you could be free if you stay in a mental hospital for a while, but now... it¡¯s impossible. "


    "I will be locked up in my private prison. By the way, you are very beautiful and very temperamental, so if I want to get on you, you''d better not resist, lest everyone has a bad face!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "laugh."


    Lorna Dann couldn''t help but smile, and turned back angrily.


    You want to shut me down, but you still want me not to resist?


    Lorna Dan''s eyes gradually became sullen and cold, and she could feel her emotions, her anger was rising uncontrollably, and the violent impulse became more and more intense, too strong to contain it.


    Creak!


    The car seemed to suddenly lose control and stopped abruptly. The hands behind Lorna Dann emitted a green light and then heard a click, and the handcuffs broke.Lorna Dann, who was free with both hands, looked at Su Sheng and taunted: "I want to kill you. You''d better not resist so that everyone will be unhappy!"


    boom!


    The door of the driver''s seat suddenly opened, and Su Sheng felt a strong force from the metalwork on his body and pulled him out directly.The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth smiled and did not resist allowing this force to pull himself out of the car, but after flying out, he landed firmly on the ground.


    Snapped!


    The door opens.


    Lorna Dann got out of the car and raised a sneer. The green light in her hand looked a little strange."Who do you think you are? A high-ranking scumbag who wants to be on me? Are you worthy?"


    "Do you know the consequences of doing this?" Su Sheng looked at Lorna Dann calmly."I have the ability to cross the judicial process and take you away. If you kill me, it will be useless even if you can pretend to be the scene. You will spend your entire life in a cell!"


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Lorna Dan frowned slightly and did not speak.


    "So put away your ability and follow me obediently. At least if you can satisfy me, you may still have a chance to come out and move around." Su Sheng smiled and walked over.


    This kind of smile, this kind of high-powered sense of control made Lorna Dann, who was still hesitant, completely angry.


    "go to hell."


    Lorna Dann yelled, her slender fingers suddenly clenched a fist.In an instant, the button on Su Sheng''s collar suddenly shrank as if he was about to tighten his neck and suffocate him to death.


    "You can live more comfortably after you give up now!" Su Sheng still said flatly.


    Lorna Dann remained unmoved and continued to urge her ability to control the magnetic field of the metal button.


    "Well, I respect your choice!" Su Sheng chuckled and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The metal button was released instantly.


    Lorna Danen frowned in surprise and looked at her palm again and raised it towards Su Sheng. However, the metal buttons did not move, as if she could not control it at all.She looked at Su Sheng in shock, and saw that Su Sheng also raised her hand.


    In an instant.


    Lorna Dann felt that she didn''t move energy anymore, as if a force was controlling her body.The next moment, she felt the pain that her head began to swell, and the pain made her original delicate facial features instantly wrinkle, and she couldn''t help but open her mouth and let out a painful roar.


    Su Sheng''s palm gently pulled in, and Lorna Dann floated in front of him instantly.


    "Almost everyone and every substance can generate a magnetic field. It is just a difference between strength and weakness. If your ability is stronger, you can control the human body''s magnetic field for your own use like me. Well, do you feel pain now? It¡¯s as if your head is about to explode? This is not your illusion. I am controlling the trace of iron in your body to flow into your head along the blood vessels. When a certain limit is reached, your head will... bang. explosion!"


    "You can control the magnetic field, and so can I."


    "I can control your body''s magnetic field and iron element, but you can''t disarm or counter-control, so...Lorna Dan, are you ready to get a headshot?"

 513 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 513

    Chapter 607 People are more fulfilling than collecting photos!


    At this time, Lorna Dann could not be surprised how Su Sheng could also control the magnetic field and was stronger than herself. She was already in pain, and the pain in her head made her feel like her blood vessels were about to explode. His mind began to gradually become unclear.


    boom!boom!boom!


    She seemed to hear the violent beating of blood vessels, faster and faster, and it might burst at any time.


    With a bang, it rang.


    Su Sheng turned slightly and opened his other hand.A bullet hovered near the palm, motionless.


    not far away.


    A car stopped on the side of the road, and Evangeline Verdon raised his gun and looked at Lorna Dann, who looked painful and looked dying, instead of firing any more shots but took off her coat and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Take one step out.


    Numerous red dots appeared on her arm suddenly. These red dots spread quickly to cover the entire arm and changed. In a blink of an eye, the arm that was originally slender and white turned into a red hard arm, and the fingers were as long as claw.


    That''s not counting.


    Not only the arm, Evangeline Verdon''s whole person has changed, just like a human-shaped red dragon.


    "Is this your mutant ability?"


    "Become a dragon?" Su Sheng was a little surprised. Although it looks strange to be a dragon, that''s right. Identity 527 must be special and interesting to be worthy of his personal lawyer status.Seeing Evangeline Verdon who was roaring and even spouting flames, Su Sheng took a slight breath and spit out.


    Kryptonians breathe frozen.


    In an instant, the flame was directly frozen, falling from the air to the ground and falling in half. Su Sheng waved his backhand, and Evangeline Verdon, who had not rushed to the front, only felt a huge force hit and the whole person was fanned. Got out.


    boom!


    Evangeline Verdon slammed heavily on the roadside ground and couldn''t help groaning.


    After transforming into a dragon queen, her defensive power has greatly increased, and she was ready to plan soon after she fell, but Su Sheng suddenly appeared in front of her.He looked at her condescendingly and kicked it with a brilliant smile.


    boom!


    Evangeline Verdon received a heavy kick in the face.


    "Did you dizzy? Sorry, then do it again!" Seeing Evangeline Verdon who hadn''t fainted, Su Sheng said apologetically and kicked again.


    boom!


    This time Evangeline Verdon finally fainted.


    The body gradually changed, and Evangeline Verdon, who had fainted, returned to the appearance of a human.


    Su Sheng reached out and took Evangeline Verdon¡¯s foot and dragged it back on the road. Looking at Lorna Dana, who was still supporting her in pain, smiled. Lorna Dana suddenly felt like she had reached a critical point. She fainted in an instant!


    Shockwave Wormhole released.


    Su Sheng threw the two directly into the cage world, and then got in the car and left.


    Mrs. Viper, who was doing research in the world of cages, saw the two suddenly appeared frowning slightly, put down the work at hand and walked over to open the walls of the women''s prison, and threw them into the cage one by one.I don''t know how long it took, Mrs. Viper saw Su Sheng appear.


    Looking at the neatly dressed Su Sheng, Mrs. Viper couldn''t help frowning: "Can you change the rules here? Why do women''s clothes disappear when they come in? Forget the prisoners who were caught by you, why should I? Can''t wear clothes either?"


    "Because I am the only man here, do you need to wear clothes in front of me?" Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Before that, Su Sheng also locked up the troublemaker. At that time, he separated the male prison directly. After all, Mrs. Viper does not move around in the cell. Even if the male prisoners are all asleep, they are locked in the wall. Not very comfortable.


    Therefore, after Su Sheng separated the male prison, he immediately realized a book of darkness, which is the book of darkness matched by the black lamp.Su Sheng threw the male prison directly into the book of darkness, which was considered to be isolated in the small world of the cage world.


    "Who are these two?"


    Madame Viper just complained that she didn''t go into it, because it was useless.And she knew very well that even though she was not in a cage, she didn''t have much freedom in the world, and she couldn''t get out from here at all, so she really angered Su Sheng and would never end well.


    "Two interesting people." Su Sheng walked to the cell and looked at Lorna Dan and Evangeline Verdon.


    The figure is very good.


    Su Sheng looked at other people again, Phantom Assassin Erica, Imitation Sound Bird Bobby, Inhuman Rena, Inhuman Jia Ying, Phoenix Qin, all lying quietly in the cage like a doll, Su Sheng Suddenly, I felt that this was more of a collection accomplishment than the photos hanging on the wall in the collection room of the Disciple.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and Madame Viper and her experimental equipment instantly moved to the cell on the other side. At the same time, an arena appeared in the center. The ring was surrounded by iron cages with electric currents faintly flashing.


    Mrs. Viper came over curiously, watched Su Sheng sitting on the chair in the center and stopped by and asked, "What is this going to do?"


    "Have some fun, how about holding a ring match?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Madame Viper looked at the female prisoners."What about the outcome of winning or losing?"


    "The winner can live in the single-person cell over there without being locked in a warehouse and sleeping in a dream. It should be a good treatment, right? Those who lose will naturally be punished, such as sleeping in bed?" Su Sheng Smiled.


    "For some people, isn''t it a punishment? Don''t you know how many people in the female prison are willing to pay any price just to make it cool?" Mrs. Viper said.


    Su Sheng smiled and shook his head: "Have you ever heard that things must be reversed? Half an hour, one hour may be cool, but if I want to be cool, they may not be so cool."


    "Really?" Madame Viper asked suspiciously.


    "Five minutes rest for three hours, if you don''t believe it, you can try!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Forget it, forget it?" Madame Viper shook her head quickly.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers again, and instantly saw two women lying in the ring.


    One is Bobby the Bionic Bird, and the other is Erica the Phantom Assassin!


    After the two appeared, they quickly came to their senses and got up. They looked at the power grid around the ring and then at Su Sheng and Mrs. Viper in the distance. The two looked at each other without too much panic or surprise, but Ai Li Card is not used to being so frank and slightly uncomfortable.


    The original sleeping cage was connected to the dream, the ring, the reward for winning, and the punishment for losing. They had told them through the dream, and told all the female prisoners here!


    The 608th chapter is the World Women Prisoners Challenge!


    Erica is not yet a Phantom Assassin, not the ninja who fell in love with Daredevil.When her life trajectory had not changed, she was replaced by Su Sheng with Jinx, and she was locked in a cage world.Erica is not good at fighting. Although she understands the current situation, she is not ready for fighting.


    But Bobby is different.


    She had experienced Su Sheng''s torture and knew how weird this world was.Although she didn''t give up the hope of fleeing here, she couldn''t do anything in the sleeping cell, so she had to win. If she could move to an ordinary cell, she might find some clues. Taking a step back, she didn''t want to be tortured by Su Sheng again.Imitating the sound bird Bobbi looked at Su Sheng who was expecting a posture, frowned and said in a low voice: "I''m sorry, I must win!"


    Give up or coma.


    This is the condition for determining the outcome.

 514 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 514

    When Bobby''s voice fell, she rushed directly to Erica. Erica backed away in shock and screamed when she touched the power grid. The moment she dodged, the bird slapped her with a knife. Hit Erica in the neck.


    boom!


    Erica snorted and fell directly to the ground and fainted.


    The victory is divided!


    "I won!" Sound Bird looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "This first fight ended too soon, but forget it, after all, it was a whim and it was not considered comprehensive. You have taken advantage of it."


    Snapped!


    There was a snapping sound, and the soundbird appeared in a separate cell on the other side for an instant. The soundbird reacted in a daze and couldn''t help quietly letting out a sigh of relief."Successful. As long as I stay outside and be clear, I can figure out his identity and find a way to escape from here!"


    "I added some rules. Originally, their dreams were just sweet dreams. Now I changed them to nightmares. According to the nightmares produced by the fear in their hearts, if they don¡¯t want the endless cycle of nightmares, they must work hard. It¡¯s good to win the opponent. In the future, you can use the mechanism of randomly selecting opponents in the ring, but you can choose whether to fight against your opponent or challenge someone in the cell. Well, the number of cells should also be reduced. There are still too few people. Just keep three, so they won''t be too comfortable!" Su Sheng''s thoughts turned these into reality.


    "What time is it? How often?" Madame Viper asked.


    "It depends on my mood. Whenever I want to watch it, it will start." The arena matches are purely fun for him by Su Sheng. Naturally, there is no need to be so regulated, and it will be held whenever I think of it.


    In addition, the number of prisoners is still too small, just taking advantage of this opportunity to develop sentry robots can catch some mutants in.If you look back, you can also have a wave on the DC world, where the strong on both sides will play a team game, and see if DC is strong or Marvel is strong!


    "I put down my body and became a hero in the Marvel world. It shouldn''t be a big deal to catch some heroines before destroying the world? At least here they can live forever. Well, I''m a good deed. Up!"


    Su Sheng smiled and recovered Erica''s injury to wake her up, and then pulled over and started her punishment.


    All of a sudden.


    The screams and crying made people palpitate.


    The soundbird lowered her head and couldn¡¯t bear to look. Mrs. Viper looked at it with interest at first, but soon she knew what Su Sheng said it¡¯s not necessarily cool. It was too barbaric and cruel. So if Su Sheng let go It''s so strong if you are selfish and enjoy.


    This... This average woman can''t bear it at all, or even one or two women can''t bear it!


    You can''t die if you die?Injured?It doesn''t matter that Su Sheng can recover instantly, but the pain and psychological shadow left by the process are not so easy to solve.This is the big devil, the hidden big devil, Madame Viper thinks that Su Sheng is outside the Avengers, the superhero''s actions can''t help but feel a little bit cold, I really don''t know how many women will suffer in the end!However, Madam Viper understood Su Sheng a little bit. Although he didn''t know what Su Sheng wanted to do, he thought that Su Sheng had to endure himself every time and pretend to be a hero. Madam Viper felt that he was very pitiful.


    Can a man who has to restrain even such things be pitiful?


    Madame Viper didn''t think this way to wash the image of Bai Su Sheng in her heart. After all... she is not a good person, is she?


    Erica was sent back to the sleeping cage.


    Su Sheng''s bracelet rang suddenly.


    The sound bird quietly raised his head and looked up and saw Su Sheng connected the bracelet.


    "where are you!"


    "Where is Evangeline Verdon!"


    A virtual projection appeared on the bracelet, and the sound bird recognized it as a mutant Stormgirl.


    X-Men from X Academy.


    As an agent student of S.H.I.E.L.D., Soundbird has not yet formally entered the job but has a lot of information.


    "You didn''t contact me when I was wanted, and you didn''t contact me when I was charged and recovered. Finally, you contacted me but only asked about others? You disappointed me!" Su Shengyouyou Said.


    "Disappointment? Are you afraid that you have forgotten what you forced me to do. The trouble that I did not find you is already due to your illness. I have nothing to do with you now. I only ask you, Iraq. Where is Vangeline Verdon? Don''t deny it, I know this is something to do with you!"


    "What if I don''t tell you?" Su Sheng pouted.


    "Now there is no S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau to help you. If you don¡¯t let Evangeline Verdon and Lorna Dann let go, I will tell everyone what you forced me. Then I will see how you continue to be a hero and how to lead. The Avengers!" The Storm Girl threatened coldly.


    Did he force Storm Girl?SHIELD helped him suppress this incident?


    What is the Avengers?


    He turned out to be a hero?


    Imitating Acoustic Bird did not expect to collect information so quickly, but this information is too shocking and unbelievable?How could SHIELD help him suppress the forced storm girl?How could the bastard who keeps women here tortured at will be a hero?


    The sound bird feels that his brain is not enough, the news is really shocking!


    Chapter 609 Hound Plan and Sentinel Plan


    The news revealed in only a few words shocked the sound bird so that she did not hear the content behind it clearly. When she realized that Su Sheng had hung up the communication and was about to leave.Seeing Su Sheng got up and walked towards the door, the bird stared fiercely at what was outside the door, but unfortunately... Although the door was opened, Su Sheng also went out, but there was a dazzling white light outside the door. Invisible.


    From the prison world, Su Sheng returned to the Avengers Building. In a laboratory on a certain floor, he began to study sentinel robots. As for the threat of Storm Girl, he did not care at all, Evangeline Verdon and Lorna Dann Don''t worry about communicating, let them feel the cage world first.


    The reptile sentinel robots are actually very easy to make. Nanotechnology and deformable particles are applied, and the police can easily equip them.At present, the president''s need is only to be able to distinguish between mutants and humans. It seems that there is not much need for assistance in arresting, but it does not matter that it can be gradually developed.


    "There is a request for access."


    The voice of Indigo suddenly sounded, and Su Sheng glanced at the screen projected by Indigo. A middle-aged man in a suit and a beard stood at the door of the Avengers Building with a slight restraint.


    "His identity." Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Rodrik Campbell, a researcher at a biological research center, and..."


    "Don''t tell me, I know." Su Sheng waved his hand and interrupted Indigo, narrowing his eyes and thinking. If I remember correctly, this Roderick Campbell is the villain of the X-Men series of American dramas, just like the X-Men. Like William Stryker¡¯s enemy, Roderick Campbell is also a character who specializes in mutants.In his talents, he cooperated with the Sentinel Secret Service to capture a lot of mutants for research. Among them, the mutant dreamer died under his gun.


    He also arrested the sister and brother of Strak, although they were finally run away, but also because they developed a way to use the abilities of the two mutants at the same time to increase their power, and formed a team of mutants controlled and brainwashed. The arrest of mutants is called Project Hound.


    In a certain version of the comics, the Hound Project caused great trouble for the mutants.


    What did he come to do with himself?Looking for cooperation?


    Su Sheng agreed to Roderick Campbell''s request for a visit and then came out of the laboratory and returned to the top floor. Not long after he came back, Roderick Campbell also arrived in the elevator.He looked around and suppressed the envy in his heart, smiled enthusiastically, and stretched out his hand from a distance."Hello, Mr. Su Sheng, thank you for meeting me. My name is Roderick Campbell."


    "Just sit down."


    Su Sheng did not shake hands, Roderick Campbell nodded without embarrassment and sat down with Su Sheng.


    "I take the liberty to bother because I heard that you will study a project on how to identify mutants. I have some research in this area and some genetic information on the mutants may be able to help." Roderick Campbell said.


    "What do you want." Su Sheng asked.


    Roderick Campbell paused slightly. It seemed that he didn''t expect Su Sheng to be so direct. He hesitated for a moment and said: "I just want to add some help to this project, I..."


    Su Sheng waved to interrupt."Your news network should be very wide. The genetic research of mutants in your hand shows that you have done it a long time ago. If you can do this, it shows that you have a certain ability. Since you come to me, you must not Hold your hands and offer a free gift, right? So just say, what do you want!"


    "opportunity!"


    "I want more opportunities to study mutants!"


    Roderick Campbell paused and said solemnly."Currently, my experiments are all from me. Although there are some progress, they are still too slow and too little, and it is a huge expense."

 515 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 515

    "50 million, I can give you 50 million US dollars to expand your laboratory. Your genetic data is left, and I have developed a device called a sentinel robot, using your genetic data to perfect my genes. Defense system. I will suggest to the president to set up a special Sentry Secret Service to deal with the situation of mutants and recommend you to become an advisor to the Sentry Secret Service." Looking at Roderick Campbell, Su Sheng paused and continued: " I will give you the production and supply of the sentinel robot. I think this voice will be enough to sustain any subsequent experiments in your laboratory..."


    Roderick Campbell opened his mouth and was speechless.


    This condition is so generous, it''s...it''s incredible.But Roderick Campbell is very calm. Such a generous condition is definitely not enough to come up with genetic data alone. So... "What do you need me to do?"


    Su Sheng smiled and pointed to the wine cabinet not far away."The Avengers Mansion currently has relatively few people, so..."


    "I come."


    Roderick Campbell hurriedly got up and walked over and brought the wine to the glass, bending over to help Su Sheng pour it with himself before sitting down again.Sheng Su shook the glass and chuckled: "You are a smart person, so I won''t tell you those unnutritious nonsense. Now that the mutants have no leaders, they are ready to move. If the sentinel plan succeeds, there will be a relationship between humans and mutants. The friction is getting bigger and bigger, no mutants will be willing to catch them with their hands, the existence of the sentinel plan will make them lose their sense of security.


    "Conflict is inevitable!"


    "It will also become stronger and stronger."


    Roderick Campbell nodded in agreement and asked tentatively: "So..."


    "So there should be a lot of mutants, there will be camps or prisons that hold 5.4 mutants alone, so you will have more experimental products." Su Sheng looked at Roderick Campbell and said: "I will give me the list of mutants you arrested as soon as possible, if I need..."


    "I will hand people over to you in secret!" Roderick Campbell said with his heart.


    Su Sheng smiled and toasted: "Happy cooperation?"


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Ding!


    After the crisp clash, Su Sheng had a few conversations with Roderick Campbell before letting him leave.


    For Roderick Campbell, although Su Sheng''s response was completely beyond his expectations, what does it matter?If Su Sheng was really so righteous, Ling Ran''s goal would be impossible to achieve!


    Chapter 610 You can go, Phantom Cat has to stay!


    Roderick Campbell moved quickly, and it didn''t take long for him to pass on the genetic data he studied to Saint Su.I have to say that this information is very useful and complete, and even the genetic comparison data of humans and mutants have been sorted out. With this data, Su Sheng quickly completed the reptile sentry robot.


    Of course, the 50 million promised to Roderick Campbell also allowed Indigo to deal with it.


    I took the sentry robot Su Sheng to meet with the president. No one knew what they were talking about. It was just over an hour later that Su Sheng left the sentry robot and left. The president announced the establishment of the Sentry Secret Service and appointed Roderick Campbell as the Sentry Secret Service. The consultant is also responsible for the production of the sentry robot. The drawing Su Sheng is given to Roderick Campbell. Of course, the core technology is confidential. They can only take pictures of the cat and draw the tiger, but it is difficult to break this technology and apply it to other programs.


    In order to allow Roderick Campbell to do his job of supplementing the female prisoners, Su Sheng also specially made a mind shield to prevent him from encountering mutants with spiritual abilities and causing any trouble.


    Returned to the Avengers Mansion by car. Before arriving, 29 received the news from Indigo. Two uninvited guests broke into the Avengers Mansion.


    Storm Girl and Phantom Cat!


    The two came in from the tarmac on the roof, and Su Sheng didn''t let Indigo turn on the protective cover.In the surveillance screen, Stormgirl seemed to be waiting for her return in the lobby on the top floor, while the Phantom Cat used her ability to search the entire building, probably in Lorna Dann and Evangeline Verdon!


    "How about it, did you find it?"


    Seeing the Phantom Cat came back, Storm Girl hurriedly asked.


    Phantom Cat shook his head."No."


    "Damn it!" The Storm Girl cursed in a low voice and hesitated, not knowing whether to leave or wait for Su Sheng to return.In the previous call, Su Sheng''s attitude was very firm, and it was impossible to release people, even if the threat of Storm Girl blew herself up.


    Threats won''t work, and official legal procedures are even more impossible. If you do, Baofeng Girl is still not sure about it. The best way is to figure out where the person is being held and then rescue them while Su Sheng is away.


    just¡­¡­


    "Katie, go back first, I''ll talk to him alone." Stormgirl said to Phantom Cat.


    Phantom Cat asked hesitantly."you sure?"


    "Ok."


    The Storm Girl nodded, and the Phantom Cat didn''t say much. Although no one had said anything, she was not stupid and naturally guessed that the relationship between Su Sheng and Storm Girl is somewhat special.Turning around, the Phantom Cat used her ability to leave the Avengers Mansion, while Storm Girl sat on the sofa thinking about how to let Su Sheng release her.


    "Ding!"


    After a few minutes, the elevator door opened.


    Su Sheng walked in, the Storm Girl subconsciously got up and looked complicated.Su Sheng didn''t say a word, just took off his jacket and threw it aside to pour himself a glass of wine and said, "I sneaked in and didn''t find what I wanted, so I decided to change my strategy? I think you should let the Phantom Cat come back to pick you up, anyway. You will also go home empty-handed."


    "They have no grievances with you, why did you refuse to let them go?" The Storm Girl said solemnly.


    "Trying to kill me is not a grudge?" Su Sheng took a sip and said lightly."People, I definitely won''t let it go. I don''t care about you and Phantom Cat breaking in and searching the entire Avengers Mansion, so... let''s go."


    "impossible!"


    "You must give me an explanation today. Either let people go or..."


    Su Sheng¡¯s resolute attitude makes Storm Girl very dissatisfied. One of the two is a lawyer for the X-Men, and the other is most likely the daughter of Magneto. Now that Su Sheng has captured the missing Storm Girl, how could it be so useless? Return to leave?


    Before he finished speaking, Su Sheng suddenly raised his hand. In an instant, Storm Girl felt difficult to breathe and floated up involuntarily.Su Sheng walked around the bar counter and looked at Storm Girl."I''ll give you another chance, shall you go?"


    "Unless...unless you kill me..." The Storm Girl gritted her teeth.


    "Then don''t blame me."


    Su Sheng waved Storm Girl backhand and instantly fell to the sofa, her hands and legs uncontrollably opened, and Storm Girl shouted in a little panic."You, what are you doing?"


    "Fuck you!"


    Su Sheng rushed over.


    ...


    In an inconspicuous car, the Phantom Cat drove the car but was worried about Stormgirl. I wonder if she can tell Su Sheng to release people, but there shouldn''t be any danger even if you can''t release Stormgirl?I should go back to the academy first, if anything happens, I can deal with it!


    Thinking of this, the Phantom Cat squeezed the steering wheel and prepared to accelerate, but this squeeze was suddenly shocked.


    The steering wheel is fine, but the problem is the car?


    Phantom Cat found himself sitting alone in a chair holding the steering wheel, but the whole car was gone!This sudden change made the Phantom Cat directly dumbfounded. Even if it is not a good car, it has all the internal organs. Why is there only one seat and one steering wheel left?


    She looked at the steering wheel in a daze, then looked around and turned around subconsciously.


    Nothing behind?


    "What''s the matter with 793?" She turned around suspiciously, but suddenly she found a face close at hand.


    She backed away in shock.


    "Su, Su Sheng? Why are you..." Before Phantom Cat finished speaking, he saw Su Sheng stretch out his hand and lightly tap on him, the next moment when he was sleepy, he fainted.Raising a shock wave wormhole to release the Phantom Cat away and snapping his fingers.


    Snapped!


    Now there are no chairs and steering wheels.

 516 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 516

    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised, and the supernatural light on his body instantly lit up and disappeared.


    ...


    The Avengers Building.


    Although Storm Girl tried her best to resist, she still fell under Su Sheng''s continuous and powerful offensive. In the end... she still shouted.She didn''t know how she should be reacting now, she watched Su Sheng naturally get up and put on her clothes, and even helped her get dressed, Storm Girl just wanted to speak, but suddenly felt like she fell directly into the void.


    next moment.


    She found herself back in her room in X Academy.


    "Damn it!"


    Storm Girl whispered angrily and stood up helplessly and wanted to contact Phantom Cat to tell her that she had come back early, but the phone could not get through at all!


    Chapter 611 I was on you when she disappeared!


    The phone can''t get through, and the communication positioning equipment has failed.


    This made Storm Girl a little panic. After hesitating for a long time, she went to the professor. After all, the current situation of the college really couldn''t stand any more.The professor used the brainwave machine to find the Phantom Cat but found nothing, which made the professor feel that something was wrong.


    "How about Lorna and others? Can you find it?" Stormgirl asked eagerly.


    The professor shook his head.


    "It''s weird! Lorna Dan and Evangeline Verdon were locked up by Su Sheng and couldn''t find the Phantom Cat. Could it be that Su Sheng took the Phantom Cat? But..." She raised her brows in doubt but felt impossible.


    Main Su Sheng did not have time to catch the Phantom Cat.


    "But what?" the professor asked.


    Storm Girl shook her head: "No, nothing. It shouldn''t be Su Sheng. At least he didn''t catch it personally. Professor, I want to go out and look for it. If I can''t find it, I will ask Su Sheng."


    The professor nodded.


    Storm Girl immediately followed the route to find the past, but unfortunately did not meet the Phantom Cat nor see her car along the way.Came to the Avengers Building again, Storm Girl met Su Sheng.


    "Why are you here again?" Su Sheng frowned.


    "Did you take the Phantom Cat?" The Storm Girl asked straightaway.


    "The Phantom Cat just left when I came back. You should look for the Phantom Cat after you go back? In other words, the Phantom Cat disappeared before you left? Do you think I have a chance to catch the Phantom Cat during this time? Don''t say I don''t know where she is, even if I know there is not enough time!"


    "I haven''t left your sight or even your body during this period. Do you think it might be me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Storm Girl frowned."Even if it''s not you, it may be your subordinate!"


    "Indigo, show the videos of Ruiwen and the others during this period of time!" Su Shengyang shouted. The next moment, several virtual images appeared.Inside is the picture of Ruiwen and others, and it is the time when the Phantom Cat disappeared.


    "Did you see it? They are all staying honestly." Su Sheng said lightly: "Of course you can also suspect that this video has been modified or that I have any subordinates that you don''t know, but if it is really me His men caught the Phantom Cat, do you think I would deny it?"


    "I caught two more, and I don''t mind getting one more."


    "The professor''s brainwave machine cannot find Evangeline Verdon and Lorna Dann, nor the Phantom Cat, how can you explain it?" Stormgirl asked again.


    "There is nothing to explain. There are many ways to block the brainwave machine. Is it all related to me? And... don''t say I didn''t remind you, the recent movement of your mutants is too big. The president asked me to help design a This is a robot that can identify mutant genes. If another mutant makes trouble, it is estimated that it will be arrested. Tell your school students that it¡¯s okay not to come out and wander around!¡± Su Sheng said and waved her hand directly, and Storm Girl didn¡¯t even have a chance to reply. He appeared directly outside the Avengers Building.


    Storm Girl frowned and remained silent for a long time and finally turned and left.


    night.


    Getting deeper.


    Su Sheng stood by the window and looked at the night, although the entire Avengers Building was brightly lit but very quiet.Su Sheng didn''t let the other people in the laboratory come over, and Natasha was on the mission of annihilating Hydra again, and Su Sheng was the only one in the entire building.


    After enjoying the night scene for a while, Su Sheng was about to turn around and go back to the room to rest, but suddenly a picture appeared on the glass.


    The surveillance footage of the entrance to the Avengers Building.


    A woman was standing at the door and walking around, looking a little hesitant.


    Karen Page?


    Murdoch Office, that is, the people around Daredevil.A few days ago, he refused his proposal and left. Why are you running over in the middle of the night now?"It seems that the pillow at night has fallen off." The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and Indigo opened the door.


    The sudden opening of the closed door obviously scared Karen Peggy at the door, and she hesitated and walked in.Just a few steps away, the elevator door opened by itself, Karen Page got on the elevator, and the floors were all set.


    Ding!


    The elevator door opened, and Karen Page hesitatingly walked out.


    "I''m very curious about why you walked into this building again at this time." Su Sheng poured two glasses of wine in front of the bar and gestured to her and asked casually.


    Karen Peggy walked over hesitantly, picked up the glass and took a sip but didn''t know what to say, she herself was at a loss now.Matt Murdoch, her boss, the blind lawyer turned out to be the legendary Daredevil from Hell''s Kitchen, and he got into trouble for him to temporarily leave and find a safe place to hide.


    safe place?


    Where is a safe place?


    Karen Peggy walked unconsciously and walked to the Avengers Building, she thought of Su Sheng.Su Sheng is an avenger, a hero, he, he can definitely protect his safety, right?Karen Page, of course, also thought about asking Su Sheng to help Daredevil, and even proposed before but was rejected.


    Obviously he didn''t want people to know the true identity of Daredevil.


    "Can you dance?" Su Sheng said suddenly.


    Karen Peggy said in a panic: "Yes, a little bit. I originally wanted to be an actor so I learned a little bit."


    "Jump over and take a look." Su Sheng walked to the bar, moved a chair and sat down, drinking and looking at Karen Peggy.


    Karen Peggy was a little panicked, and Su Sheng put a lot of pressure on her.


    Whether it is a rich man, his strength, or the last experience, she has no confidence when facing Su Sheng, especially in the current situation that needs protection.She didn''t dare to look directly at Su Sheng''s gaze, but she could only slowly put the wine glass aside and stepped back a little, secretly admonishing herself not to be nervous as an actor auditioning, and then began to jump up embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Her figure is pretty good, and she still has some basic dance skills.


    It''s not superb, but at least it is pleasing to the eye and can pass the time.Speaking of her, she has the same dark history as Superman and the Big Bada, and she has filmed that kind of film.But Superman and Big Bada are controlled by others, and she seems to be controlled by drugs, right?


    "The jump is too vegetarian." Su Sheng suddenly said softly.


    Chapter 612 Darkness is shrouded, etheric particles!


    Vegetarian?


    Karen Peggy reacted in a low voice."I, I don''t know how to dance that kind of dance."


    "No, you will!"


    Su Sheng smiled confidently: "Although you don''t say why you came, you have asked me! I am not angry at your last departure. Of course, even if you leave now, I will still not be angry. There is a lot of fun. The one I care about. But I should be the only one who can help you, no matter why! That''s why you will come. So you can dance, and you don''t have to!"

 517 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 517

    "I, I may be in danger, you...you are a hero, shouldn''t you protect people in danger?" Karen Peggy said boldly.


    "If you need it, I can help you call the police. Last time I saw the chief of the New York Police Department, it looks pretty good." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Do not!"


    Karen Peggy hurriedly opened his mouth and hesitated, lowered his head slowly, and slowly jumped up again.


    His movements were slower than before, and his attitude was more cautious than before, but at last he lost his temper.


    "That''s right, it''s more interesting to have a little color in the long night." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Although there were only two people, the empty Avengers Building was finally no longer so quiet.Karen Page might have thought of what would happen when she stopped dancing the Vegetarian 023 dance, so when Su Sheng put down his glass and walked over, Karen Page did not refuse, but just let Su Sheng play around like a puppet.When the pain subsided and the spirit gradually recovered, she found that she did not have much resistance and disgust, and even at some point she would instinctively cater to it actively.


    Slowly she seemed to forget her purpose and time...


    With the sun shining on her body, Karen Peggy woke up feeling dry, as if the glue stuck to her face after it dries, there was a smell that she didn''t know how to describe.She stared at the empty bedroom blankly, the memory of last night appeared, which made her face start to get hot.


    Struggling to get up, took a shower.


    Karen Page got dressed and walked out. It is a big place. It is said that it was Tony Stark''s property, but it was bought by Su Sheng after he died and was ready to be used as the base of the Avengers.How much does it cost to buy such a luxurious building in a place like New York?Karen Page did not dare to think about it.She saw Su Sheng in the bright and spacious top floor, and she seemed to be making a call, but it was a pity that she didn''t understand what he said.


    "Genes can mutate. Mutants are basically the same as humans when they are young. Only when they are awakened will their genes change. So now the Sentry Special Service only needs to stare at the awakened mutants. It''s not appropriate. Directly aim at the child." Su Sheng stood in front of the French window and saw Karen Peggy beckoning. After she walked in blankly, she was held down and squatted down.He glanced at himself, and this glance made Karen Peggy stunned and reacted.


    Obviously a little angry, but he couldn''t help but complied.


    "Yes, that''s it." Su Sheng took the phone and said, not knowing whether he was talking to the person on the phone or Karen Page."You can proceed as planned. I have a list that I need. You can turn around and grasp it."


    "So be it."


    Su Sheng hung up the phone and fiddled with it a few times, as if he had sent something out, and then called again."I just saw the message you sent, are you okay? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? What if you didn''t work out the antidote? The trouble with the Chitari virus does not mean I can''t solve it! Forget it, you guys How is Bian? Well, the situation is really not so good after SHIELD is disbanded, but since your team has already moved underground, I can¡¯t go directly to you."


    "I also found several Hydra strongholds that have been solved by Natasha, um, so let me see you when I have time. Don''t worry, I will definitely avoid Skye."


    It can take five or six minutes for the phone to hang up.


    The first call was made by Roderick Campbell, and the Sentry Secret Service worked well and has used the sesame seed robot to catch several mutants who committed crimes.The list given to him by Su Sheng is a few core members of the underground al-Qaeda organization of mutants with different talents.The man will leave it to him to do the experiment, and the woman will naturally be sent to the cage world.


    The second call was Gemma Simmons. S.H.I.E.L.D. team did not pay much attention to the situation of S.H.I.E.L.D., but yesterday Gemma Simmons was infected with a virus produced by the Zetarians during a mission. The virus originated in New York at the time. In the follow-up rescue operation, a helmet hidden by a firefighter secretly killed several people.Fortunately, Gemma Simmons researched the virus and solved it.


    Putting down the phone, Su Sheng looked at Karen Peggy without any instructions, and she could only continue.


    Half an hour.


    Karen Peggy went to the bathroom, and Su Sheng sat on the sofa and pondered.


    Sage time, this is a good time to think.


    The captain has no news yet. The Avengers are now in a semi-disbanded state. The experiment on the Scarlet Witch is not over, so there is no hurry to destroy it. The Holy Character Army at the lighthouse base is going step by step, and the sentinel plan needs time to ferment.


    If Jane Fortes researched and understood the teleporter, he could set off at any time, but was the dark elf''s movements too slow?Haven''t gotten real gem etheric particles yet?Go back and ask about the specific time of Sif Jiuxingzhu, if it''s too slow, don''t wait to go around outside the earth first!


    "Huh? Why does the sky seem dark, is it cloudy?"


    Karen Peggy, who had just come out of the bathroom, looked out the window in surprise, Su Sheng turned his head and found that the clear sky in the distance had become extremely dark, and the speed of spread seemed to plunge the whole world into darkness!


    "Ethereum!"


    "Did the dark elf finally do it?"


    Su Sheng stood up a little excitedly and walked towards the window. Darkness swept across, and the whole New York was plunged into darkness.


    The Avengers Building.


    It''s dark.


    No, it should be said that the whole world is pitch black.


    "Indigo, turn on the light!" Su Sheng shouted, but there was no light coming from the room.


    Chapter 613 The Demon King is ready to save the world again!


    What if modern society loses the Illuminati?Any convenient electronic equipment and household appliances will be unavailable, traffic will be completely paralyzed, and everyone will live in an environment where they can''t see their fingers or see each other.For the time being, the lack of sunlight will cause damage to the human body, just this inconvenience is enough to cause disaster.What can I do if I can¡¯t see the ingredients and I can only distinguish them by feeling?how to eat?


    The whole of New York was in chaos in the short time the darkness fell. Countless people were injured or killed, and the disaster seemed to have suddenly appeared.The internet and telephone are not affected, but what''s the use?There is no trace of light at all!


    Just like the lights in the Avengers Building.


    Obviously there is no problem with the electricity and the light bulb, but the light does not turn on when it is turned on.In other words, it is bright, and it is still working normally, but because of this strange darkness, it seems to absorb the faint light.


    At first glance, there was no light, except for screams, exclamations, and even explosions, but only the sound of the explosion could not be seen.


    This darkness is extraordinary.


    "Stop calling!"


    Su Sheng suddenly yelled to stop Karen Peggy''s scream. Normal people can''t use the Internet, but he can. Indigo''s ability allows him to easily understand the situation on the Internet.The darkness suddenly appeared from near New York. Before it appeared, there seemed to be a vision. Some people disappeared out of thin air and others appeared out of thin air.This should be the reason why Jiuxing Lianzhu?Every once in a while, the nine kingdoms will connect to the city in a straight line, and the space will produce simple confusion.


    But... the butterfly effect looks very strong!


    In the movie, the dark elves ruled the nine realms in the ancient times. Odin led Asgard''s people and almost eliminated all the dark elves.Malkis, the leader of the dark elves, led the remaining dark elves to hide and plan to make a comeback.Because the nine kingdoms are connected to the front line of the city, the space has been disordered. Jane Fortes, who discovered the abnormality, thought that he had entered the place where the ether was sealed and inhaled the ether. Thor took her to the fairy palace in Asgard for treatment. The comeback dark elves invaded Asgard.


    Odin''s wife, Sol''s mother, Loki''s adoptive mother, the god queen Friega died in battle, Odin was still asleep.Malekis used the etheric particles to try to bring darkness back to the earth during the Nine Stars Lianzhu period, but it was a pity that he was finally defeated by Thor and Loki.


    The ether particles were sent to the collector for safekeeping, and Loki pretended to be Odin and occupied the fairy palace.


    But... the place where Malekis appeared in the movie was not near New York, and the darkness he caused was definitely not so strong or so sudden.


    "Well, what is going on?"


    Karen Peggy asked tremblingly.


    "It is estimated that what disaster is coming? It''s good to get used to this kind of thing often!" Su Sheng thought about it and raised his palm. In an instant, the white light lit up in the dark, although it was not big but it was enough to illuminate it. A little bit.Seeing the light, Karen Peggy hurriedly came to Su Sheng.


    This is the ability of Tandy Dagger!


    Ordinary light can''t resist this weird darkness at all, but Tandy''s white light is the light of life.


    With light, Karen Page also feels safe.


    "Compared with your trouble, this is the big trouble." Su Sheng glanced at Karen Page and said, "I will send you back to the room. I don''t know how long this darkness will last. You will stay in the room after I leave. Don''t come out!"


    "You, where are you going?" Karen Peggy asked tremblingly.


    "Save the world!" Su Sheng chuckled, I haven''t played enough with this world, how can I let others destroy it and let others occupy it?What''s more, he has to copy the ability of real gem etheric particles!Sending Karen Peggy back to the room, Su Sheng asked Indigo to send a message to all the people related to him so that they don''t have to worry about handling the situation by themselves, and then... directly flew out from the rooftop.


    Light!


    Getting brighter.

 518 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 518

    The dark sky calmed the panic crowd as if a sun appeared.


    "what is that?"


    "Then, that seems to be Su Sheng."


    "It''s the Avengers!"


    The light is soft and not dazzling.


    So many people recognized Su Sheng.


    At this time, the whole body of Su Sheng who was flying in the air was shining with holy white light. In this dark environment, Su Sheng was like an angel, like a god. Many people actually knelt on the ground and started praying.


    "After saving the world several times before destroying it once, they shouldn''t mind it!" Su Sheng smiled secretly and flew away.


    boom!


    A azure blue thunder suddenly lit up in the dim sky, making the sky and the earth instantly bright!If you look closely, you can faintly see two lights in the darkness, one is the blue thunder, and the other is dark red.


    This should be Thor and Malekis who got the etheric particles, right?


    The two lights are entangled with each other, and Thor and Malkis are fighting fiercely in the dark.Su Sheng suddenly appeared with a holy white light and stopped the two people who were fighting.


    Click!


    Su Sheng landed.


    Thor struggled to stand up from the ground. Obviously Thor was not an opponent of Malekis who possessed ether particles.It was only when Su Sheng landed that there was another person on Thor''s side, the evil god Loki.But this guy doesn''t have the power of Thunder, so he can only stare in the dark.


    Seeing Su Sheng, especially Su Sheng''s body shining brightly, Loki suddenly spoke.


    "Malekiss, do you think you can really bring darkness back to the Nine Realms? He is the strongest man on earth, he can ignore your darkness, your opponent is here, you are going to die!" Loki seemed to Suddenly, he said to Malekis proudly like a helper.


    Malekis ignored Loki''s clamor and looked at Su Sheng. From the moment he appeared, Malekis felt very uncomfortable.Dark elves hate light, especially this light!"No one can stop me, prevent the return of the dark elf!"


    Malekiss Lengsen waved his hand suddenly, and in an instant countless dark red etheric particles rushed towards Su Sheng.


    "Be careful, this is an etheric particle, very strong..." Before Sol''s big character was finished, he was suddenly caught by Loki on the side.


    "Leave him alone, he can deal with Malekis, we have to return to the fairy palace!" Loki said in a deep voice.


    Chapter 614 I admit that you are very strong, but you will be wiped out with the snap of my fingers!


    "Do not!"


    "I can''t leave him to deal with Malekis by himself."


    Saul is still very loyal. How can Malkis be so strong that Su Sheng can face it alone?Seeing Thor refusing to leave the darkness, Loki''s mouth raised his voice slightly but hurriedly said: "The army of dark elves is still in Asgard, Asgard needs us!"


    "Yes, so you go back and I will stay to help Saint Su." Sol firmly said.


    "Okay, okay." Loki reluctantly responded, but he was happy in his heart, brother, you will stay to deal with Malekiss, and I will help you when I finish what I want to do, for... revenge!Loki was affectionate but ruthless. Frigga''s death shocked him greatly. He wanted to kill Malekis to avenge him, but that didn''t mean that he had no other thoughts and ideas.After Loki finished speaking, he sensed the changes in the surrounding space and planned to leave the earth and return to Asgard, but at this moment, he suddenly heard the voice of Su Sheng.


    "Sol, go back together, this guy is mine!"


    Loki just heard Su Sheng''s voice and felt severely hit by people. Following the sudden bright scenery in front of him, he returned to Asgard. He hurriedly turned to look, and Saul followed him.


    "Damn it!" Loki couldn''t help cursing.


    Da da da!Da da da!


    Countless ether particles madly hit Su Sheng with a crackling sound. Although the sound is crisp, if you look closely, you can find that the ether particles hitting Su Sheng have no power at all, just like a small stone thrown gently. Same as here.


    The dazzling white light became brighter and brighter, and the etheric particles turned into red light and hit Su Sheng''s chest back and forth without any harm."Ethereum particles, the reality gems among infinite gems, apart from the most special soul gems, are the most likely to become the most powerful gems. Reality can be modified. Any physical law is meaningless in front of it. A gem with no fixed shape."


    Hit Zhong Su Sheng quietly opening.


    "It can turn objects into dark matter, find host parasites, and absorb the vitality of the host. Perhaps in the initial state, it is not as powerful as other gems, but the more power it swallows, it will increase geometrically. An etheric particle Fragments can create a powerful cursed warrior. It seems to be two or three times stronger than Sol. The darkness on the earth is so strange, you should use the cosmic particles to swallow one of the nine realms, or two. Is it a world?"


    Su Sheng slowly spoke about the ether particles, but Malekis was shocked in his heart. Not only was he shocked that a human on earth knew so much about ether particles, he was even more shocked that he could ignore the power of ether particles!Shocked and shocked, Malekis did not stop, still urging the etheric particles to attack wildly.


    "Actually, you should really want to know why the powerful ether particles don''t work on me? But why don''t you ask? Don''t you want to know the answer?" Su Sheng smiled and looked at Malkis and stretched out his hand from the ether particles. Caught one.


    The dark red particle was firmly grasped at the fingertips, Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and let go of his finger, the particle turned slowly around him as if he had obeyed his command.


    "This...this is impossible, you...how did you do it?" Malekis finally couldn''t help but ask when he saw it, because he found that he had lost control of the particle.


    Su Sheng looked up and smiled brightly.


    "I will not tell you!"


    Malkis''s face turned black in an instant, you asked me to ask, as if I asked you to say, I really asked you to tell me?are you kidding me?The angry Malekis suddenly reached out and threw something at Su Sheng.A grenade?


    Black hole grenade!


    The grenade exploded beside Su Sheng, and the black hole suddenly formed and began to release strong suction, as if to suck in everything around it, even the light on Su Sheng''s body seemed to be slightly tilted.Su Sheng cast a glance and suddenly raised his hand.


    In an instant, cold air poured into the black hole.


    Layers of ice condensed unexpectedly gradually sealed the black hole.


    Absolutely zero.


    With superimposed power, even the universe can be frozen for you!


    "Although Loki''s words just now may be misleading, but what he said is correct. I am indeed the strongest on earth. Well, this range may be expanded a bit, and you are indeed going to die..." Su Sheng looked at the shocked Malekiss and chuckled: "I admit that you are powerful, but as long as I snap your fingers, you will be wiped out."


    "Even Odin dare not say this!" Malekis roared angrily.


    The ineffectiveness of the ether particles really made Malekis dare to be surprised, but facing Su Sheng''s so arrogant words also really made Malekis angry. Who is he?He is the ruler of the dark elves, Malkis, even without ether particles, he is still the fearsome dark elves leader in the nine realms!


    Malekis waved his hands vigorously, and almost all the etheric particles exploded with powerful force and light to Su Sheng again.At the same time, Malekis also rushed over and planned to fight hand-to-hand?Looking at the angry and ferocious Malekis, Su Sheng slowly raised his finger.


    One step, two steps.


    The distance between the two was not far, and after two steps, Malekis had almost come to Su Sheng.


    Throw a fist.


    Su Sheng''s fingers rubbed slightly.


    Snapped!


    The crisp sound suddenly sounded, and in an instant Malkis'' body began to unravel. From his legs, he quickly turned to ashes and dissipated. Malkis seemed to have felt this abnormality. He felt that death was approaching. He was frightened. His eyes widened and his hands stretched forward. I don''t know if I want to catch Su Sheng 2.9 or stop Su Sheng.


    Near, near.


    Malekis'' fingers seemed to be able to touch Su Sheng''s hand just a little bit. This is how little money will ever be touched.

 519 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 519

    Arms, palms, fingers... and his desperate face finally turned to ashes and disappeared.


    "The ether particle is ineffective to me because I copied its ability, and the energy is the same, and I can superimpose power. You can use the ether particle to hurt me to have a ghost!" Looking at Malekis who disappeared into ashes , Su Sheng released his fingers and spread out his palms.


    The etheric particles that had lost their host flew over in an instant, and in a blink of an eye, they were densely glued together and turned into a fluid ball flowing back and forth on his palm.


    Chapter 615: Interstellar Adventure: Sandal Star!


    Malkis, the leader of the dark elves in the darkness, died, and dissipated in the world with his unwillingness to ashes.


    Is Malekis strong?


    Although there is a halo of ether particles in the movie, his strength is unquestionable. When the dark elves were extinct, he could hide his strength and wait for an opportunity to come back. It is a pity that his strength is not that strong.


    In other words, there are actually no top powerhouses in the Marvel world, at least not in this period.


    "I still have to go to the universe." Su Sheng smiled, raised his hand and snapped his fingers again.


    Snapped!


    The darkness disappeared in an instant, and the light was restored from the darkness in a blink of an eye like switching photos!When the dazzling light enveloped the earth, countless people stared at the sun for fear of falling into darkness again.But is there something wrong with this group of people''s brains?Staring at the sun is really not afraid of being blind!


    Su Sheng contacted other people and said that the matter had been resolved, and after looking at the spatial fluctuations that hadn''t returned to normal, I thought about 28 and wanted to turn around and leave. Asgard has nothing to look at. Just take a look before it is destroyed.When he returned to the Avengers Building, Su Sheng''s phone was almost blown.


    Countless people asked what happened to the darkness just now. They left the US team looking for the Winter Soldier, Natasha who was on the mission, Skye of the S.H.I.E.L.D. team, and almost everyone they knew called to ask, Su Sheng hung up all the calls and sent out the situation in the form of text messages, lest they were asking questions.After hanging up the phone of others, Su Sheng took the initiative to call Jane Fortes and ask her about the transmission device. Although he can leave even without the transmission device, he does not know much about the interstellar world of Marvel. Except for a limited number of planets, other things are not very clear, let alone the route.


    Jane Fortes also made rapid progress. Because she could not determine whether the teleportation was successful and accurate, she had already started a teleportation experiment, mainly to ensure that if it was correct, there should be no problem, so she took advantage of this time to learn more about interstellar language and coordinate positions. What.


    The coming of darkness caused quite a stir. After all, Good Duan suddenly fell into darkness and suffered countless deaths and injuries. Not to mention property losses. Many people are speculating about the reason. Of course, the only light in the darkness, Su Sheng, is natural. Once again brushed a wave of presence.


    It took about three or four days, the sky lowered the teleportation array of Rainbow Bridge.


    Sol is here.


    It took a while for Thor to come to the Avengers Building to find Su Sheng. First, he briefly talked about the situation of Asgard and the Nine Realms, and then marveled that Su Sheng killed Malkis. Finally, Sol expressed his hope. The ether particles can be taken away and sent to a safer place for storage.This proposal is somewhat difficult for others. After all, it was considered Su Sheng¡¯s trophy, but Su Sheng did not hesitate to agree directly. This made Saul even more embarrassed. It was a good idea for the brothers.


    Su Saint asked Saul if he wanted to join the Avengers, and Saul agreed, but he had to go back to Asgard to deal with the follow-up matters, and because of the dark elves, some disturbances in the Nine Realms had to be dealt with!Not long after that, Thor returned to Asgard with the etheric particles.


    The ability has been replicated, and it doesn''t make much sense to leave the ether particles.


    On the fifth day after Sol left.


    Jane Fortes called excitedly to say that the experiment was successful!


    "It''s finally time for activities." Su Sheng rushed to the West Coast Laboratory to see Jane Fortes, and listened to her talking about the results of the experiment.


    "Tell me the coordinates!" After she finished speaking, Su Sheng asked and adjusted directly on the transmission device.


    "As long as I press it, I will be teleported away, right?" In the last step, Su Sheng pulled the lever and said to Jane Fortes.


    "Yes!"


    Jane Fortes nodded, and Su Sheng had pulled it down.


    In an instant, the machine began to tremble slightly, and Su Sheng only felt his body sway as if it had been broken down, and the scenery in front of him changed abruptly in the next moment. He had already appeared on a bustling street.The people around are all weird and different, with tall buildings standing in the distance, and all kinds of technological equipment emerging in an endless stream.The people around were just curious about the Su Sheng who had suddenly teleported over, and they didn''t make a fuss at all about leaving or doing their own thing.


    "Sandall Star?"


    Since the coordinate teleportation is set, of course we know where it will be teleported to, and the interstellar planet that Su Sheng is more familiar with is of course Xandal.Sandal is a powerful and prosperous planet, protected by the New Star Legion, and its nature is somewhat similar to that of the Green Lantern Legion in the DC world, all of which are committed to maintaining the peace of the universe.In the beginning, the Guardians of the Galaxy were caught in Xander, and when the accuser Ronan got the power gem and wanted to destroy Xander, Xingjue became famous here.


    The title of King Wuwu was born from Xandal, but when Thanos wanted to gather 470 infinite gems, he came to Xandal and took the power gem and destroyed Xandal.To be honest, Su Sheng hasn''t figured out what to do this trip, nothing more than destruction.


    It just depends on the mood, I hope I can have some novel fun.


    Raising his wrist, Su Sheng contacted the lighthouse base with a hand ring and asked General Hale to use the teleportation device in her hand to teleport the Saturn girl. Although it is not a world, the Saturn girl should know more about the interstellar.


    It didn''t take long to see a slight change in the space next to her, and in a blink of an eye, the Saturn girl appeared.However, there was another person beside the Saturn girl, Wanli Wang Ruby!


    "Why are you here too?" Su Sheng asked unexpectedly.


    "I have the ability to do things for the master." Ruby whispered and looked around curiously.


    "Get out, get out!"


    At this moment, a clamor suddenly came from a distance. It seemed that there was some commotion. Su Sheng turned around and saw a man in a red jacket running wild, behind him a green-skinned woman in tight black chasing after him. .


    That''s not a big deal, there is a tree man next to him, and a raccoon seems to be chasing the man in front.


    The six hundred and sixteenth chapter Awkward Dance King debut!


    "Guardians of the Galaxy, what a coincidence!"


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and watched the four of them beating each other and chasing each other, the goal was a silver-white ball.Seeing this situation should be the first sight of the Guardians of the Galaxy, the Star Jue''s group, the Kamora''s group, the tree-person Groot and the Rocket Raccoon group.


    It will not be long before the New Star Legion will appear. They will all be sent to prison as criminals and will meet Drax the Destroyer to form the Guardians of the Galaxy and start fighting with Ronan.Seeing the people competing for the universe magic ball rushing here in the chaos, Su Sheng hadn''t even spoken but Ruby next to him suddenly shot.


    Raising his arm and waving to the side, Xing Jue who rushed over suddenly yelled and flew to the side.


    boom!


    Xingjue fell to the ground and groaned in pain, and Kamora, Grout the Treeman, and Rocket Raccoon all stopped and looked over with caution.Although it was Ruby who made the shot, it is easy to tell who is the mastermind. After all, the C position is obvious.


    Ruby and the Saturn girl stood on both sides of Su Sheng.


    Camora looked at Ruby and then at Su Sheng turned around and planned to rush towards the Star Jue, her goal was the Universe Magic Ball.With this movement of Camora, the Rocket Raccoon and Grout the Treeman moved naturally, and Groot¡¯s arms stretched out suddenly. The cane instantly entangled Camora¡¯s legs and pulled her down. Rocket Raccoon took the opportunity to go. Taking the Universe Magic Ball, Xing Jue who had gotten up directly threw a current sheet with electric shock paralysis function, and it was instantly blown up by electricity.


    Groot saw that he was about to come to help, but Kamora swung his sword to cut off the vines on his body and jumped up and kicked Xing Jue in the back!


    Snapped!


    Xingjue squatted on the ground in response, and the Universe Magic Ball rolled out gruntingly.


    "Ruby." Su Sheng whispered, Ruby instantly grasped the void with his fingers, and swished the universe magic ball directly to Ruby''s hand.Looking down, Ruby didn''t seem to think this thing was special.


    "the host!"


    Su Sheng handed over the universe magic ball to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng took it over and casually looked at the Galaxy Guards who were obviously a bit like the enemy.Although it can only be said to be on the same front line for the time being for the universe magic ball, it still looks like that.


    "Hey, that''s my thing!" Xingjue reached forward and shouted.


    "Your stuff? Will it promise you when you shout it?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "..." Xingjue looked dumbfounded, what is it?This is a ball, I call it a ghost if it promises."Hey, listen, maybe you don''t know who I am, you can go and inquire about the name of my star, don''t cause trouble, give me something!"


    "Have you heard of it before?" Su Sheng asked Kamora, looking over Xingjue.


    Camora shook his head.

 520 Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 520

    "Xing Jue, haha, what a terrible name is this." Rocket Raccoon mocked without asking at all.


    "I''m Groot!" Grout the Treeman followed.


    Xing Jue raised his gun directly with a black line and aimed at Su Sheng."Don''t talk nonsense, give something to..."


    "court death!"


    Ruby snorted displeasedly and moved his fingers slightly. In an instant, the energy gun in Xingjue''s hand dropped into Ruby''s hand. Ruby fiddled with it for a moment and fired a shot at the side with his backhand.


    boom!


    A clear trace was left on the ground.


    "It''s not so good!" Ruby curled his lips and directly applied force, the energy gun shrank into a ball instantly as if under tremendous pressure.


    Xingjue was dumbfounded.


    What is the origin of this woman!


    "Do you want it?" Su Sheng asked the Universe Magic Ball Star Lord.


    "Yes!" Xing Jue said without hesitation.


    "What about you?" Su Sheng turned his head and asked again.


    "Of course, this thing is very valuable." Rocket Raccoon said.


    Camora nodded without speaking.


    "Want? Simple, dance! Give to whoever you dance the most embarrassing!" The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised up and said a condition that made everyone bewildered.


    "Hahaha..." Xingjue suddenly burst into laughter proudly."Don''t fight with me, I''ll win!"


    Talking.


    Xingjue''s body began to move, and he even sang in his mouth.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    It was really embarrassing to see the people of Xing Jue singing and dancing. Even if the initiator Su Sheng had already heard of the name of King Wu Wu, he couldn''t bear the self-confidence that came just now.Without any accompaniment, Xing Jue was completely immersed in it, and his dance steps were a bit old and matched with his self-confidence and addiction.


    A word of embarrassment!


    Ruby Weiwei was a little surprised. She is familiar with this song. This should be a song on earth, right?There are songs from aliens on earth?


    "So ugliness is not terrible, I can''t see it anyway!" Su Sheng mumbled dumbly and followed the three people who looked at motionless, and threw the universe magic ball to Xing Jue.Xing Jue, who was still in a hurry, caught it in a hurry and planned to escape.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw that the gun was aimed at him, and the members of the New Star Legion came.


    "take away!"


    The leader yelled and soon the soldiers passed by and handcuffed Xingjue, Kamora, Grout, and Rocket Raccoon.Then someone walked towards the Su Sheng trio, and when they were about to get close to Ruby, they suddenly controlled the gravity of that person and floated directly.


    Huh huh!


    Upon seeing this, the New Star Legion immediately pointed their guns at the three of them.


    "Do you dare to resist?" the leader shouted in a deep voice.


    "Revolt?"


    Su Sheng smiled lightly."What has this matter to do with us is that they are making trouble on Xandar Star. And if it weren''t for us and they might have made some trouble, we are also helping you stabilize the situation, why? Is this also arrested?"


    "Who knows if you are involved, I only see you making trouble together."


    "Let people go with us, if things have nothing to do with you, they will naturally let you go!"


    The people in the Rising Star Legion have a very tough attitude, no matter if you make trouble or not, since you are together, take it first.


    "It''s illegal to watch people dancing these days. This makes me have a very bad impression of you Sandal Star, the Rising Star Legion. Are you sure, are you going to make me hate Sandal Star?" Su Sheng squinted his eyes and asked.


    "Catch them!" the leader shouted unceremoniously.


    "Then... don''t blame me!" Su Sheng mumbled softly, revealing a bright smile.


    The 617th chapter kills?


    "Kill them."


    Su Sheng smiled brightly and said something frightening.


    Ruby¡¯s mouth-raising ability was activated instantly, and a clicking sound was heard. The body of the member of the New Star Legion who was controlled to float before began to twist and compress, but the original head of at least 1.89 meters was instantly compressed into a ball, arms, double The legs seemed to be retracted.


    Snapped!


    The ball fell to the ground, and this person was already dead and couldn''t die anymore.


    There is no need to issue orders at all, and the people of the New Star Legion are ready to fire.The Saturn girl stepped forward when she instantly opened her mind shield in front of Saint Su, at the same time Ruby suddenly took off the ring behind her and rushed forward.


    Even after becoming the King of Wanli, some habits still cannot be changed.


    Ruby really likes or enjoys the feeling of hacking people.


    Huh!


    The ring created by Zhenjin is extremely sharp, relentlessly harvesting the life of the Nova Army.The energy gun hit the mind shield and was blocked, and soon lost the opportunity to attack again.Ruby''s offensive was very fierce. In a blink of an eye, the members of the New Star Legion were already lying on the ground. Only the slightly curly hair-shaped 727 guy who led the team was left unmoved by Ruby''s ring against his neck.


    ruthless.


    Too ruthless!


    The shackled Star Jue were dumbfounded. This is the New Star Legion, this is the Xandal Star, they dare to do this, are they crazy?And that blonde girl, who looks cute and beautiful, is so cold-blooded and cruel?Camora couldn''t help taking a few more glances.


    With special abilities and so agile, who is this?Who is this group?Why never heard of it.


    "the host?"


    Ruby looked at Su Sheng and asked softly.


    Su Sheng waved his hand and heard a chuckle, and the man''s head fell straight from his neck.Ruby shook the ring and put it back behind his back neatly.This posture feels like the beautiful team puts away the shield!


    Ruby returned to Su Sheng excitedly, injecting gravity onium and becoming the king of Wanli. She actually always felt like she was ready to move. She followed the Saturn girl to an alien planet without authorization. She had the opportunity to do it as soon as she had the opportunity to do it, which made her really excited. .


    "Goodbye."

 521 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 521

    Su Sheng waved his hand at the dumbfounded future Guardians of the Galaxy, turned and left.


    The Saturn girl, Ruby close behind.


    gone.


    Just left?


    Killing so many people in the New Star Legion in Xandar Star... they just left?


    Several people were dumbfounded, even if Kamora was called a fierce woman in the universe, even if she was the adopted daughter of Thanos, she would not dare to make such an arrogant move in Xandal.


    Da da da!Da da da!


    Footsteps sounded from a distance, and a pair of New Star Legions rushed over after hearing the news, which happened to be the direction where Su Sheng and the three were leaving.Xingjue and others couldn''t help but wonder what would happen?Are they going to kill or give up resisting surrender?It''s impossible to kill it. After all, this is Xandar Star, but the man has never taken a shot and doesn''t know how strong he is.


    Seeing the New Star Legion approaching, Su Sheng suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction of the Galaxy Guard."They killed the guards of the New Star Legion, hurry up, don''t let them run away!"


    "what?"


    The four of Xing Jue were dumbfounded. The people in the New Star Legion didn''t seem to know the murderer''s situation and didn''t expect that Su Sheng would be such a shameless direct disaster. Dongyin directly rushed towards Xing Jue and the others, before coming over. Su Sheng said thank you.


    "Yes, it is everyone''s responsibility to maintain the peace of Sandal Star!" Su Sheng replied modestly, and then walked straight away with the Saturn girl and Ruby.


    "Damn, you caught the wrong person."


    "It''s not us, it''s him, it''s them...they are the murderers!"


    "You idiots, take your dirty hands away."


    "I''m Groot."


    The sound of jumping from behind came from behind. When the situation finally stabilized, the trio of Su Sheng had already disappeared.On the one hand, Xingjue and others were detained and taken away, on the one hand, the body was confined, and on the other hand, the whole city began to be wanted, and soon the people of the New Star Legion in the city began to investigate.


    "Master, they should be here soon, what shall we do next?" Ruby asked.


    "purchase!"


    "There are a lot of technology this week, weapons and everything are more advanced than the earth''s technology. We can play as we like when we come out to play, and I have to continue to pretend to be a hero when I return!" Su Sheng smiled casually.


    "Master, I feel that with you, the current strength of the Holy Character Army does not need to be disguised anymore, right? Why don''t we directly rule the earth? Anyone who dares to resist your rule will solve him!" Ruby was also curious. Asked puzzled.


    "Do you really like to rule the planet? If you like it, I will find a world for you to rule and play! What is the fun of ruling the earth? I will enjoy it first, and then destroy it after enjoying it, isn''t it good?" Su Sheng casually said."If Hydra people have high hopes for you and even ask you to notify Hydra, but you suddenly tell them that you are actually a member of the Holy Character Army. Wouldn''t it be cool to think about their regretful reaction?"


    "I still think it''s better to kill them!" Ruby said.


    Su Sheng smiled, Ruby was too murderous.The commotion slowly approached from a distance. It is estimated that someone from the New Star Legion is coming. Ruby''s eyes are already lit up and he is eager to try. Su Sheng patted his shoulder with a light smile and snapped his fingers!


    Snapped!


    An invisible force seemed to shroud and changed the entire Xandal star.Immediately after Ruby was surprised to find that the people around seemed to panic suddenly, covering his eyes and shouting.


    "Invisible, why can''t I see anything."


    "it''s dark?"


    "Blind, why am I blind?"


    Panic sounded endlessly. Everyone on Xander star lost their vision at this moment. No matter how strange they were, no matter how many eyes were there, they all lost sight at this moment!The only ones who are not affected are Su Sheng, Ruby, and the Saturn girl.


    "Master?" Ruby looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    Su Sheng explained with a smile: "Now we can purchase as much as we want without worrying about being discovered."


    The 618th chapter loses light after snapping your fingers!


    What effect will the loss of vision cause? The Earth has already experienced it before. Although the Sun''dal Star is still sunny at this time, it is dark for everyone.I can''t see it, I can''t see anything. As a lively and prosperous large planet, there are countless aliens coming and going here, and the impact and destruction caused by sudden blindness has increased exponentially.There were crowds screaming and horrified everywhere, some covering their eyes, some reaching out to explore the road, some falling to the ground.


    Security is very important.


    Once the sense of security is gone, tsk tsk...


    That is the beginning of chaos!


    Ruby and the Saturn girl from time to time drove away the crowds who rushed over because they were invisible. Su Sheng wandered around the street and looked at the goods in the surrounding shops. He directly realized a planet similar to a cage world, interested Throw it in straight away.


    Great mopping up.


    A complete sweep!


    "Is the reaction fast?" Walking out of a store, Su Sheng looked over his head.


    The New Star Legion should have activated some kind of energy protection, which can isolate the inside and outside from entering and exiting.In this kind of loss of vision, isolation is considered a more conventional method. In the next step, it is estimated that the New Star Legion should start to stabilize, right?It¡¯s true that the ability of the New Star Legion also seems to be derived from something similar to a central program, much like the highest wisdom of Kerry, so although the loss of vision will cause trouble, there should be a solution.


    After shopping for a long time, Su Sheng didn''t know how much he had collected.


    "Master, this house looks good, shall we rest here?" Ruby said, pointing to a house that obviously looked a little bit classy.


    "whatever!"


    Ruby rushed in excitedly, and it didn''t take long for a few people to be thrown out by her.


    The layout of the house has a sense of science and technology. The Saturn girl understands the technological procedures in the room, and Su Sheng finds a room to lie down and prepare to rest.The night outside is about to fall, I guess I can take a look at the Rising Stars Corps tomorrow and I will have a countermeasure.


    After lying down for a while, footsteps sounded from the door.


    "Something?" Su Shengchao Ruby asked.


    Ruby shook his head.


    "Then go back and rest. I guess I will have to go shopping for a day and then leave Xander Star." Su Shengdao.


    "Does the master need me?" Ruby asked tentatively.


    "Go out." Su Sheng waved his hand.


    Ruby nodded slightly disappointed and turned and went out.


    Close the door.


    Su Sheng raised his mouth.


    Ruby is very good, but he has more pillow choices.He didn''t bring the cage world, but for him there is no so-called distance, the shock wave ability is released.


    Su Sheng, who was far away from Xander Star, came to the cage world on Earth in an instant.


    The appearance of Su Sheng made Mrs. Viper and the sound-like bird in the separate cell instantly pay attention. Su Sheng sat down and waved, and two people appeared on the ring.


    Polaris Lorna Dann, Phantom Cat Kitty.

 522 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 522

    The opponent selected immediately.


    The two woke up shortly after they appeared. After the initial period, the two behaved the same, that is, blocking their bodies and shivering.The fear from the previous nightmare seemed to remain in their thinking.


    "You, are you Lorna Dann?"


    "who are you?"


    "I''m Katie the Phantom Cat, X-Men, after you and Evangeline Verdon were arrested, I and Storm Girl were looking for Su Sheng to save you, but... but I didn''t succeed, I was caught here in confusion. Now." Phantom Cat explained and shouted towards Su Sheng.


    "Where is this, why did you catch me!"


    "let''s start."


    Su Sheng said lazily, too lazy to explain so much.


    "Don''t think about it."


    "Why, who do you think you are? Will we do it if you let us fight for you? I warn you, I will never give in, I will kill you!" Lorna Dann roared.


    "Ambitious!"


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "Are you sure you don''t plan to do it?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Lorna Dann snorted coldly.


    The Phantom Cat didn''t speak but his attitude was very determined, and he didn''t plan to do anything at all!


    Su Sheng chuckles and turns to the lady viper next to him and said: "Hydra, do you know? I have learned about Hypnosis''s hypnosis methods before. I have to say that it is quite clever. This involves psychology and human nature. In all aspects... But I am not interested in Hydra¡¯s brainwashing methods. I have more advanced methods, but I am very interested in Hydra¡¯s exploration of human nature."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t fight, then accept the punishment together and continue to return to the sleeping cage to continue your nightmare? Oh, by the way, you may not know what the punishment is." Su Sheng waved his hand, and they immediately A virtual projection appeared in front of.


    The content of the projection is Su Sheng''s punishment to Erica after the end of the last ring.


    At first they were just angry and angry at Su Sheng''s immoral behavior, but gradually their faces became pale and dignified. They are not very old. Without this experience, it is possible to deal with men and women. Will be a little longing, but...


    Lorna Dan and Phantom Cat glanced at each other, and they could see the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Snapped!


    The picture disappeared.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "If you fight, one person will be punished, and the other person will enjoy the single-person cell like her and no longer have to accept endless nightmares. If you don''t fight, you will all accept the punishment and return Sleeping cell waiting for the next opportunity! Maybe it''s 0.8 long, maybe it''s short, who knows? It''s random after all!"


    "I can give you one more condition. The person who loses can choose to challenge her and win your position swap."


    "You don''t know her anyway, do you?"


    When I heard it, I was even involved in the sound-like bird shouting excitedly: "This is not fair, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Fair? I am fair in this world!"


    "You are all my prisoners!"


    Su Sheng chuckled and looked at Lorna Dan and Phantom Cat."Tell me your decision!"


    "I surrender!"


    The Phantom Cat suddenly reached out and gritted his teeth."I remember the rules of the ring match allow surrender, right? I surrender, she won, but I want to challenge her!" As he said, Phantom Cat pointed at the sound bird.


    The 619th chapter new star army!


    The idea of ??Phantom Cat is simple.


    It is obviously the worst result that both of them stay in stalemate and accept punishment without a choice. She knew Lorna Dann because she was caught here, so her idea is to protect Lorna Dann as much as possible. .As for the sound bird?She really didn''t know, in this case, if she had to sacrifice someone, she would naturally choose strangers.Let¡¯s take a step back and say that I have played the best, but I can¡¯t...


    "No way!"


    Lorna Dan''s character made it impossible for her to accept this situation easily, so she naturally wanted to oppose it.It''s a pity that if Su Sheng is willing to be reasonable here, no one can do it if he is unwilling to be reasonable, and Lorna Dann has appeared in another cell as a cell without realizing it.


    The sound bird was replaced.


    The soundbird is very angry, you know, so you sacrificed me?She also didn''t want to encounter that kind of punishment, let alone return to the cage world, she still needed a chance to escape here.29 So as soon as the sound bird came up, he didn''t show mercy and started directly. Although it had been expected, the Phantom Cat was taken aback and evaded in a moment of embarrassment.


    The strongest of the prisoners in the cage after losing their abilities should be the soundbirds. After all, her fighting skills were trained very well in SHIELD.The Phantom Cat was also trained but it was more about abilities, so it was easily brought down within a few clicks.


    "I won!"


    The sound bird looked at the Phantom Cat and snorted towards Su Shengdao.


    Su Sheng didn''t say much and waved her back to her cell.


    "Human nature, it''s so fragile!"


    Mrs. Su Shengchao Viper smiled and got up and grabbed the struggling Phantom Cat and began to punish.


    To be honest, this kind of punishment is cruel and abnormal.


    But it has to be said that the effect is very good. In order to avoid punishment, they will have to fight obediently. This is actually a kind of brainwashing. As long as they are used to accepting orders and accepting such an environment, they will be in such an environment. I tried to make myself better and more comfortable, and then I would obey Su Sheng''s orders more.


    Subconsciously, they will become completely obedient to any orders they order before they know it!


    It can be seen from the simple and neat performance of the sound bird that when the frog is boiled in warm water, her thoughts have been quietly changed.As for the Phantom Cat?Petite Linglong can be regarded as the mainstay of the X-Men. In the movie, the sentinel robot slaughter mutants in the future is still she helped Wolverine''s thinking travel back to the past and reverse the future.


    She was unlucky speaking of it.


    After being chased by the iceman, the iceman was bent and he lost a relationship and was locked here by mistake.Although the Storm Girl suspected that she had taken the Phantom Cat, there was no evidence. After all, the time was too short. How could Storm Girl know about things like speed force!


    The Phantom Cat was sent back to the sleeping cell, and Su Sheng did not leave in a hurry, but called Mrs. Viper over as a pillow to rest.


    night.


    Go quietly.


    Su Sheng, who was awake, walked out again and then left the cage world and returned to Xander Star.


    One night passed.


    The chaos of Xander Star calmed down a little bit, and after a night of adding the Nova Army to maintain law and order, although it was still panic, the situation was much better.The eyesight still hasn''t recovered, but the network and technology of the New Star Legion are very advanced, using the network and voice to replace the eyes.Although he is still not used to his strength and is greatly compromised, it is not bad that he can do this step with his eyes open.


    "Today let''s clean up the arsenal of the New Star Army!"


    Su Sheng said to Ruby and the Saturn girl before going out.


    The Saturn girl was silent, but Ruby was extremely excited.


    The New Star Legion is actively looking for the cause of the loss of vision. Although it is not sure whether it is related to Su Sheng and the group, it is inseparable.They killed the soldiers of the New Star Legion, but they suddenly lost their sight when they were about to capture them. This is too suspicious and too coincidental.

 523 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 523

    So when Su Sheng''s group appeared in the direction of the arsenal, the New Star Legion was dispatched on a large scale, and the countless new Star Legions on the ground were uniform. Several new star fighters took off and aimed at Su Sheng''s group.If you don''t even have the function of automatic standard, you don''t need to mix up the new star army!


    "Do you want to do it?" Ruby had already taken out the ring and asked excitedly.


    "Not urgent!"


    Su Sheng looked into the distance with a chuckle, and saw a small guard escorting an old woman over.The old woman wore a helmet on her head. It should be a new star helmet. Not only him, but Su Sheng noticed that many people around were also wearing similar helmets.


    In the movie, the new star legion is more characteristic of the new star fighter, but the strength of the new star legion in the comics is very strong. This helmet has a variety of functions similar to the light ring in the DC world.


    "Is this the highest commander of the New Star Legion?" Su Sheng asked with a smile as he watched the old woman walk to the right place and stopped.


    "Yes!" the old woman admitted."Your Excellency?"


    "Don''t worry about knowing my name. After all, it''s no good to know too much." Su Sheng smiled lightly: "I plan to go to your arsenal for a round and then leave Shandal Star. You will also return to normal. kind?"


    "Sure enough, 417 did it!" The old woman looked surprised."Why! You don''t have such a strength just to rob the arsenal of our Rising Star Army, right?"


    "Simply."


    Su Sheng disapproved."To blame, blame your subordinates for being a little arrogant. I came to Sandal Star to help you ease the chaos very low-key. By the way, let them dance, and your people will arrest me. I won''t kill me for being so arrogant. He, do you keep it for the New Year?"


    "You may not know what Chinese New Year is, but it doesn''t matter. You have two choices now. One, get out of the way, I will leave after I take the things I''m interested in, and do what you should do after you restore your vision. Two, I will kill Then just take away the things I am interested in, and destroy Xander Star by the way!"


    "You are arrogant when you say that?" the old woman frowned and said unhappy."Our Rising Star Army does not accept any threats!"


    "Do you know how many people this will kill?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    "We don''t hesitate to defend the honor of the New Star Legion!" the old woman resolutely said.


    Su Sheng clapped his hands and said to Ruby and the Saturn girl: "Learn from others. In this situation, first put your force field on the moral high ground so that other people''s life and death will not matter."


    "Old lady, I will fulfill you!"


    The 620th chapter Ruby¡¯s World Destroyer achievement reached!


    "Do it!"


    Su Sheng said lightly, Ruby, who was already impatient, shot instantly, and the two rings were thrown out directly, and at the same time, it was like a wild leopard rushing to the nearest new star warrior. After the stride, Ruby jumped high, Ruby''s hands Squeeze hard on the opponent''s neck.


    Click.


    The man fell to the ground.


    Then I heard the sound of puff, puff, and two rings flying around and harvesting life as if they had been remotely controlled.The gunshot sounded, and the Saturn girl''s mind-power shield opened to protect Su Sheng, but Su Sheng patted her on the shoulder and smiled to let her move away.


    The Saturn girl stepped aside to see Su Sheng slowly raised her hand.


    Realistic gem ability is activated.


    In an instant, a silent change occurred suddenly, and the energy bounced by the Nova Legion turned into bubbles in the air strangely.That''s right, it''s the bubble that the child plays with blowing bubbles!The Saturn girl looked at Su Sheng blankly, and saw that Su Sheng curled his lips."It''s a pity that they can''t see it, but even if you see something, it hurts even more."


    The magnetic field ability is activated, and then you hear a bang!boom!boom!The voice rang, and their heads exploded like fireworks and fell to the ground.


    "You, who are you!" Although the old woman couldn''t see but received the news from the system, she couldn''t help shouting towards Su Sheng in shock.


    "It''s no use telling you, you will die soon!"


    Su Sheng turned his head and raised his hand, a bang followed, and a new star fighter fell directly from the sky.Sheng Su raised his finger and pointed.


    "One, two, three, four, five."


    The named new star fighters fell one after another as if they had failed, the explosion sounded uniformly, and the flames burned slowly."Go and see if there is a suitable spaceship, let''s leave here later." Su Sheng said to the Saturn girl, he has already stepped towards the arsenal!


    There were still members of the New Star Legion in front of them, but they exploded as Su Sheng approached as if they were welcoming the arrival of the king.


    "A salute for the birth of the king?"


    "Although the salute is good, I am already a king!" Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head. Isn''t that a bit too arrogant?


    This is a massacre.


    Even if the Nova Legion wears the Nova Helmet, Ruby is too fast. Even if she is a genetic warrior and has been strengthened by the heart-shaped grass, her agility can not keep up with the reaction speed of ordinary people, although her strength is not counted. The strengths are far superior to the Nova Warriors. Even if the Nova Warriors with helmets counterattack, they can be swiftly avoided or with rings. With the ability to control gravity, her two rings do not conform to the laws of physics than the US team¡¯s shields. It.


    What''s more, although the ability to control gravity is not the strongest in the universe, it is also considered extraordinary. The original King Wanli in the TV series has made the alien multiracial alliance obedient with this hand.After all, no one in the universe has the ability to destroy planets!


    The new star fighters, helmets, and various weapons and equipment were all taken away by Su Sheng''s brain. In a blink of an eye, Noda''s arsenal became extremely empty and there was no root hair left.Su Sheng turned and came out, blood was already flowing outside.


    Ruby alone is comparable to an army, circle, gravity, the new star warriors who rushed over are basically fueling tactics, and they are all here to give heads.A spaceship not far in the air slowly drove over and hovered above her head. The Saturn girl had already gotten the spaceship back.


    "Why does this spaceship look familiar? It''s not Xingjue''s spaceship? Tsk tsk, he is unlucky enough, he was pitted by himself first and now even the spaceship is robbed. But..." Su Sheng missed it suddenly. With a move, the Star Lord, Kamora, Rocket Raccoon and Grout, who were temporarily imprisoned, suddenly recovered their eyesight.Although they don''t know what the situation is, each of them is not a master of self-sacrifice. They found that the guards hadn''t recovered their eyesight and immediately tried to escape from prison.


    "Ruby, what was the name of the plan when Hydra cultivated you?" Su Sheng slowly floated into the air and shouted towards Ruby.


    "World Destroyer!"


    "Then let yourself be worthy of the name." Su Sheng said that the man had fallen on the open hatch.


    Ruby''s eyes lit up and followed and flew up while clasping her hands tightly.


    boom!


    A pillar suddenly protruded from the ground and quickly climbed upward, getting longer and longer, and in a blink of an eye it had already climbed from the ground to the clouds.The ground began to shake violently and cracked, cracks spread and cracked along the ground next to the pillars.


    Ruby actually pulled out the middle of the Sandal star!


    boom!


    Another pillar rose from the ground.


    boom!boom!boom!


    More and more pillars are pulled out from deep in the ground, just like the foundation of a house.What happens to the house when the foundation is taken out?


    It collapsed.


    Xander Star is beginning to collapse!


    The original energy shield could no longer withstand the force of this planet collapse and disappeared. The cracks spread and extended quickly, and the hot flames and the high temperature rushed out of the ground. The chaos that originally thought the blindness had calmed down It broke out again, this time...more serious than last time.


    "gone!"


    Su Sheng greeted, Ruby boarded the spaceship.


    The hatch slowly closed, and the Sundar Star was directly rushed out the next moment.


    The vast and dim interstellar space.


    The Saturn girl drove the spacecraft out of Sandal, and then stopped very far away, floating in the interstellar universe, watching the brighter and brighter Sandal star in the distance, Su Sheng''s mouth rose.I wonder what the luck of the Galaxy Guards of Xingjue is?If you can''t escape, you have to take back the power gem.

 524 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 524

    The power of the power gem is too strong, and Ronan the accuser has to use an axe to control it. Even a star with a special bloodline cannot hold it for a long time, so at least someone must be able to use it to replicate the power of the power gem.


    If the Guardians of the Galaxy ran out, they could go to the Collector of Nothingness and wait. If they didn¡¯t ran out, bring the gem of power and go directly to Ronan, or Thanos?Well, you can find Thanos directly, if you didn''t leave Thanos, you wouldn''t have the chance to gather infinite gems, so it''s not bad to go and abuse Thanos for fun!


    Chapter 621 The Land of Nothingness: Collectors


    boom!


    A loud noise came from the direction of Sandal star, and the brighter and brighter Sandal star burst instantly. The hot and bright light seemed to illuminate the dim Milky Way, and the powerful explosive force made the far away spaceship sway. stand up.


    Ruby fell into Su Sheng''s arms unsteadily, looking at the exploded Xandal star outside, looking in a daze.This...I did it myself!He destroyed an alien planet!


    "It''s beautiful," Ruby said softly.


    Su Sheng smiled and said nothing.


    "Master, it is detected that the spacecraft is leaving." The Saturn girl said.


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly. At this time, it was probably the Guardians of the Galaxy that could leave Xander Star?After all, their vision has not been affected, and it is not surprising that a group of restless guys can escape.And they escaped and saved their troubles.


    "Don''t worry about them, let''s set out to coordinate the void." Su Sheng commanded.


    "Yes!" The Saturn girl nodded and started to operate.


    The spacecraft slowly left, until Sandal star disappeared from sight, and Ruby turned around and said, "I want more gravity."


    297 "Don''t worry." Su Sheng smiled and patted Ruby, then turned to look inside the spacecraft.


    Xingjue''s spacecraft is not small, and it has all five internal organs. The upper and lower two floors are enough to accommodate a ten-person team for relaxed activities.I found Xingjue''s room and looked at it. There are many things about the earth in it, although many of them seem to be old and antique.


    With a soft snap of his fingers, the room was refreshed, and Su Sheng turned over and lay down.


    He didn''t have any burden to destroy Xandal Star or something. He originally came here for destruction. He stayed if it was pleasing to the eye, and ruined if it was not pleasing to the eye. He wanted to do whatever he wanted.Although after this incident, it is estimated that the culprit who destroyed Xander''s Star will definitely be famous in the universe, it will not cause any trouble.


    In the universe, the strong is respected!


    The Void Land is said to be transformed from the head of the Celestial Group, and is a place similar to the interstellar black market.Here you can enjoy everything with money, and collectors are in the void.The distance from Xandar Star to the Void Land is not close. If you make a time jump, you can shorten the time but it is not necessary.Su Sheng is not in a hurry, as long as he doesn''t miss the Guardians of the Galaxy.It''s hard to come by to appreciate the interstellar scenery, so Ruby and the Saturn girl broaden their horizons.


    Food and drink are available on the spacecraft, but there is no surprising beauty in the interstellar, and most of them remain unchanged.At first glance, I think it''s amazing for a long time.The spacecraft was set to sail automatically, and the Saturn girl and Ruby also began to study the spacecraft.


    Time in the universe will become less sense of existence, no night and day, hungry to eat, sleepy, a bit of a sense of unknown years in the mountains.But Su Sheng is not boring, occasionally chatting with Ruby, the Saturn girl, or simply discussing with Ruby to teach her to master gravity faster.Of course, Su Sheng also copied this ability and mastered the ability to control gravity.


    People''s emotions are easily affected in a closed environment. Why do you say that it is easy to cause trouble if you are alone in the same room?This is the reason!The Saturn girl is better, her character is relatively calm, and Ruby is showing signs of becoming more and more sticky.


    Unknowingly, it was finally near the land of nothingness.


    From a distance, the Void Land is like a huge planet, except that the stars have basically been mined, and the spaceships that can occasionally see in and out of the vicinity look very lively.The Saturn girl steered the spaceship into the void and found a place to stop, and the three of them got off the spaceship.


    "Go and find out where the collector is." Su Sheng casually ordered.


    Just as the Saturn girl was about to move, Ruby left first.I don''t know how she inquired, it didn''t take long for Ruby to come back and already knew where the collector was.


    The surrounding environment is not good but there are many people. All kinds of aliens can be seen everywhere here, and the noise of different languages ??is one after another.After passing through a place resembling a commercial street, Su Sheng and his group came to the collector''s site.


    The collector is considered the biggest coffee in the void, and it is not so easy to meet him.Ruby talked to the doorman, and the doorman turned and went in for about ten minutes to get out.


    "You go in."


    Su Sheng and his group walked in, walked through the corridor and quickly came to the hall.


    Mess!


    This was Su Sheng''s first reaction. All kinds of things were placed in a mess in the hall. Several glass display cabinets also contained alien races.For example, Qitarians, such as a duck, etc.A red-skinned maid came to them and led to the collector.


    "What good stuff do you have?" The collector wore a robe, and his hair and eyebrows seemed to be all white.The attitude is slightly arrogant.


    "Good stuff, a lot!" Su Sheng chuckled and looked around, knowing that the Galaxy Guards hadn''t arrived yet."Did Asgard send you etheric particles?"


    "How did you know?" the collector asked with a frown.


    "The etheric particles were given to the prince Sol of Asgard. Asgard will definitely not put two infinite gems together with the space gem. The etheric particles, the reality gems, are here for you, soon... ¡­There will be another gem." Su Sheng turned around and looked at the handmaid with a pleasing eyebrow next to him and asked with a chuckle: "Are you afraid of death?"


    The maid was stunned and did not speak.


    Su Sheng turned to look at the collector again."Are you afraid of death?"


    "I really haven''t thought about this problem, because I don''t seem to die, and no one can kill me!" said the collector.


    "Where is Thanos?"


    "I heard that Thanos intends to collect infinite gems, but he is indifferent to other gems because there is no whereabouts of soul gems. Once he knows the whereabouts of soul gems, he will naturally grab other gems. Do you think... Live?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Chapter 622 rewards to the North Star!


    Thanos!


    Even if Thanos, who has no infinite gems, has a reputation in the universe, how many planetary races have been slaughtered by Thanos.


    Kill half and keep half.


    The prestige of the tyrant of the universe, even a collector, is somewhat afraid.


    "What do you mean?" the collector asked with a frown.


    Su Sheng smiled: "It''s not interesting, just chat with you casually while waiting for someone. If I am interested in infinite gems, the ether particles will not be in your hands."


    "Waiting for whom?"


    "The holder of the power gem!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."Although I don''t know when it will arrive, I will definitely come. By the way, I have seen how powerful this infinite gem that can destroy the world is."


    "So you don''t plan to trade anything with me, so you can leave." The collector said solemnly.


    "Well, I will come again when someone comes."


    Su Sheng was very simple and didn''t care about the attitude of collectors.He came here just to see if the Guardians of the Galaxy came, since it was useless to stay here.As for the collections here?Don''t worry, you won''t let it go after the power gems show their power.


    Seeing this, the handmaid led the way and left with Su Sheng and his group.


    After coming out, the maid turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Su Sheng.


    "I heard that collectors have a very weird temper. You should have a very uncomfortable life with such a master, right?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    The maid shook her head and quickly denied.


    "The power gem is very strong, if you are willing to sacrifice yourself, maybe you can do something." Su Sheng said a word and turned away.


    The handmaid thoughtfully.


    Randomly took some of the trophies from Sandal''s raid and sold them on the black market for a good price. After Su Sheng took Ruby and the Saturn girl to enjoy, gambling, drinking?There is no shortage of hipi places in this place.What''s interesting is that Su Sheng also heard a lot of news about Xander Star.

 525 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 525

    It seems that the destruction of Xander''s star has gradually spread, and some people even understand the inside story. Ruby, the title of world destroyer, has a faint sign of becoming famous in the universe.Of course, Su Sheng and the Saturn girl are no exception, but they are not as famous as Ruby because they have too little information and little shots.


    Little Ruby was naturally happy when he heard it, and unconsciously drank a few more glasses.This alien wine doesn''t know how to make it. The color is very beautiful and the taste is good. Anyway, there is no law prohibiting drinking. It would be a pity to come here.


    Su Sheng left with Ruby and the Saturn girl when they were drinking, and before leaving, he bought a lot of wine to take back.


    Back to the spaceship.


    The Saturn girl and Ruby went back to their rooms to rest, Su Sheng also went back to the room and then went to the cage world.


    In the cage world.


    The soundbird and Polaris lie down to rest, and Madame Viper doesn''t know what they are studying.Seeing Su Sheng coming in from outside, he couldn''t help but look over.Mrs. Viper put down what was at hand and greeted her."Are there going to be a ring match?"


    "Do not!"


    Su Sheng waved his hand and walked to the solitary cell. The Sound Bird was a little nervous, and the North Star cluster shrank and blocked his body but stared at Su Sheng stubbornly.


    Su Sheng smiled and hooked.


    Polaris instantly appeared in front of Su Sheng from the cell. As soon as Polaris appeared, he fisted towards Su Sheng.Su Sheng did not dodge and let the opponent''s fist hit him, but the strange thing was that the fist, including the forward North Star, passed through Su Sheng''s body.


    Polaris turned his head in surprise, and Su Sheng also turned around."Outside you are not my opponent. If you lose your ability here, you will not be an opponent anymore. Why ask for trouble!"


    The angry North Star didn''t even bother to move forward. All the attacks passed through Su Sheng''s body and caused no harm at all. Instead, North Star was a little out of breath.Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and Polaris instantly felt a thick neck ring on his neck.


    "What is this?" She stretched out her hand to take it apart but there was no gap at all.


    "This is a collar made of plastic. It has no special function. I have restored your ability now. If you can take off this plastic collar, I will take you out of here! Of course, don¡¯t think too much. You leave, but now I am in a lively black market in the interstellar space, and may stay for a few days. If you can succeed, I will take you out."


    "This place is far away from the earth. With the current technology of the earth, it is almost impossible for anyone to come here, so...this is a rare opportunity." Su Sheng returned the North Star to the cell and followed the sound bird. Get it out.


    "Today you come to be my pillow." Su Sheng said casually.


    The sound bird silently followed Su Sheng to a bench that was comparable to a large bed, and watched Su Sheng lie down, she hesitantly said, "Yes, can you take me out to see it too?"


    "Among these people, I am most satisfied with you, but...not enough!" Su Sheng shook his head and stretched out his hand to pull the soundbird over and lie down. The soundbird still wants to fight but finds that he can''t make a sound at all, he can only helpless. Give up.


    night.


    Go quietly.


    After waking up, Su Sheng sent the sound-like bird back and followed to take a look at Polaris. She should have stayed up all night and has been studying how to untie the plastic collar.Any object has a magnetic field but it is only strong or weak. Under normal circumstances, Magneto has no way to control plastic, and Polaris is even more impossible.


    "You are playing tricks on me, my ability is that controlling the magnetic field can''t control the plastic." Polaris roared.


    Su Sheng chuckled and the magnetic field power was activated, and the plastic collar on Polaris''s neck suddenly cracked and slowly floated to his hand.This scene surprised Polaris, she could feel that this was indeed the power of a magnetic field!


    "You can''t do it now doesn''t mean that your ability can''t do it. Controlling the magnetic field, electromagnetic force is a very powerful ability." Su Sheng looked at Polaris and said faintly: "Although you did not succeed, I still intend to take you. Go out and play."


    "Why?" Polaris asked with caution.


    "I restored your ability, but you didn''t want to use your ability to leave this cage and take off the collar with other things. I am very satisfied with your thinking about doing things, and also very satisfied that you did not make trouble for me last night, so this is for you Reward for being well-behaved!"


    Chapter 623 Magnetism and Gravity!The collision of Polaris and Ruby!


    Miss Polaris is too upright.


    After regaining her ability, she only wanted to use her ability to unlock the plastic collar, but she completely forgot to escape!Speaking of it, this is also a subtle effect.


    "Come with me."


    Su Sheng got the North Star out and then turned and led her towards the door.


    The door opened.


    The two disappeared into the light.


    Polaris only felt dazzling, closing her eyes subconsciously, and shaking her body for a moment. When she opened her eyes again, she appeared in a certain room.Polaris lowered her head and looked at herself subconsciously, but she, who was innocent herself, had an extra set of ladies'' white shirt and black suit at this time, very temperamental!


    "Not bad!"


    Su Sheng looked at Polaris and nodded approvingly."If your hair color changes, it will be more perfect. Although it is a flat chest, the temperament is really good."


    "This is the room on the spaceship. I will take you around on the spaceship and go out for a stroll." Su Sheng pushed Polaris by the waist and prepared to go out. Polaris frowned and avoided but followed him out.


    spacecraft.


    For Polaris, this is something in Science Fiction Movie 29, and she has never had any contact or thoughts about it before.But now she was actually walking on the spaceship, looking at all kinds of equipment that she didn''t understand, even though she had secretly warned herself that she must find a way to escape, and she did not consciously leave it behind.


    "the host!"


    "Who is she?"


    When the Saturn girl and Ruby came out, they couldn''t help but look at the North Star that suddenly appeared on the boat.Miss Polaris is not frustrated, you look at me, I will look at you.The Saturn girl is okay. Ruby obviously feels a little bit hostile towards the North Star. There is a lot of worry about you when you look at each other, and you look at you.


    "Polaris Lorna Dan, mutant, ability is to control the magnetic field." Su Sheng said lightly."That is the Saturn girl, this is Ruby."


    "Ruby''s ability is to control gravity. He just destroyed an alien planet not long ago!"


    One magnetic force, one gravity.


    There are two of the four basic powers. Looking back, you can make Polaris and the magnetic red girl get to know each other. Both of them are magnetic, but the performance of one is green and the other is red. Red and green can be a guardian of left and right. Up.


    "Ruby, you and Polaris will go out with me, Saturn girl, stay on the boat."


    "Yeah." The Saturn girl nodded.


    Su Sheng came out with Polaris and Ruby in a completely strange and different environment. Is this an alien planet?Their looks are so strange that they have all colors.After getting off the boat, Miss Polaris felt that her eyes were not enough. Although she had maintained that cool temperament without screaming in surprise, the expression on her face kept changing.


    "Humph." Ruby snorted somewhat disdainfully.


    Polaris frowned and stared at him."Huh what hum."


    "It''s really a shame for the master to not understand how you have never seen the world!" Ruby sneered.


    The corner of Polaris''s mouth raised a sneer, and the emerald green light in his hand instantly lit up."Are you going to fight?"


    "Afraid of you?"


    Ruby directly controls the ability to gain momentum.


    Magnetism, gravity.


    Although the two hadn''t taken a shot yet, they could feel the strong smell of gunpowder, and many people nearby detoured when they saw it.


    "Fight, fight, and see who of you is stronger." Su Sheng slightly let his hands cross his shoulders and said lightly.


    "Master, I just can''t understand her attitude." Ruby explained hurriedly when she saw this.

 526 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 526

    "Don''t look at you if you don''t understand it!" Polaris is not to be outdone.


    "Master, you see, this is the attitude. She is still so arrogant in front of the master, I just want to teach her and let her know the rules!" Ruby said displeased.


    "That is your rules, not my rules!" Polaris sneered.


    "you wanna die!"


    Ruby yelled angrily, raising his hand to control the gravity of Polaris and directly picked it up. Polaris was a little flustered but not to be outdone. The metal ring controlling Ruby flew out and stopped in front of her neck.


    Threat?


    Ruby sneered and shrank her fingers slightly, and in an instant, Polaris felt a great gravitational force that seemed to crush her body.Gritting his teeth coldly, the ring had left a shallow mark on Ruby''s neck.


    You crush me with gravity, and I will control your weapon to cut your neck.


    The two of them froze in an instant, and neither of them gave in.


    Maybe this is a scene where both lose and lose, but Su Sheng is not anxious at all, but is a little excited.There are too many pillows around him, it is impossible for everyone to get along with other people happily, but even if the heart is unhappy, most of them don''t show it.


    Ruby and Polaris were the first couple to fight off as soon as they met.


    What''s more interesting is that neither Ruby nor Polaris is currently their own pillow.


    As time passed, more and more people watched. Su Sheng hugged his shoulders and looked at him without any instructions.


    483


    "Hmph, forget it this time, I don''t want to disturb the master, I will teach you when I go back." Ruby suddenly let down the North Star with a cold snort.


    Click!


    When the ring fell to the ground, Polaris sneered and said, "It''s not always true who taught me."


    The circle controlled by Ruby returned to his back, turned and walked back to Su Sheng''s side, and Polaris came over silently.


    When the excitement was gone, the crowd naturally dispersed.


    However, many people were curiously talking about them, guessing their identities.


    Su Sheng took the two of them to go shopping without being affected at all. When they encountered interesting things, they bought them and occasionally introduced them to Polaris.Ruby was silent as if there was no North Star, and so did the North Star. He didn''t know how the two people''s disagreement came about.Unknowingly, I came to the collector''s side again. The Guardian of the Galaxy didn''t come to Su Sheng and didn''t plan to go to see the collector. The collector simply introduced Polaris and planned to leave. At this time, suddenly a few people walked here. come.


    "Yes, it''s you..."


    An exclamation suddenly sounded, and then a man in a red jacket turned around and wanted to run.


    The 624th chapter power gem is here!


    The man in the jacket who uttered an exclamation and turned and ran was naturally Xingjue. Next to Xingjue there were several people, it was Kamora, Grout, the Rocket Raccoon.When Sandal star was about to explode, they inexplicably recovered their eyesight and grabbed a spacecraft and escaped by chance.


    Therefore, the four of them were not acquainted with each other. After being shocked by the disintegration and disintegration of Xander Star, they naturally wondered what to do with the universe magic ball, and finally decided to sell it!


    Sold to famous collectors.


    In the end, who knew that he had met Su Sheng and his men when he first came here?Although there was one person who hadn''t been replaced by someone he hadn''t seen before, it was even more shocking.Although they haven''t seen Su Sheng make a move, they really saw Ruby''s strength before, not to mention that they are not stupid.


    First, the entire Sandal star became blind inexplicably and then disintegrated. Who would believe it had nothing to do with them?What''s more, news has already spread.For such a ruthless character who destroys the planet with a disagreement, it is natural not to provoke it.


    It''s a pity that Xingjue''s mouth is too fast!


    Seeing Su Sheng shouting subconsciously, he wanted to run along with his instinct, and he didn''t know why he ran.Therefore, he was directly discovered by Xing Jue''s mouth when he was able to avoid it in a low-key manner.Xingjue''s sudden reaction naturally also affected the others. Xingjue turned and ran, and they subconsciously turned and ran.


    "Catch them."


    Just a few steps after turning around, I heard Su Sheng''s slightly chuckle sound. The next moment, the four people who were running suddenly felt their bodies lighten as if they had lost weight. They floated in the air, turned around, and flew with a whistling sound. Come here.


    Ruby raised his hand slightly and looked at the Polaris beside him with some pride. Polaris curled his lips and did not speak.


    When Su Sheng gave the order, Polaris subconsciously wanted to take a shot. Su Sheng''s training is still making some preliminary progress, but she was immediately preempted by Ruby after she was a step slower, so she was not taking the shot.It''s just... Ruby''s reaction is really annoying!


    Polaris did not respond coolly, but in her heart she unconsciously thought of Su Sheng. It is also the ability to control the magnetic field. She can barely control the metal, but Su Sheng can control everything. She has to admit that if she makes a move, she can¡¯t be like Lu Sheng. Grabbing these four people with less weight than this made the North Star, who refused to admit defeat, once again raised the idea of ??wanting to become stronger.


    "What are you running? I don''t eat people."


    Seeing the four of them being dragged back by Ruby, Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    "No, no," Xing Jue said with a trembling voice.


    "Your ability to lie is much worse than Gu Wu''s ability." Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly and stretched out his hand, Xing Jue''s belt suddenly opened the universe magic ball and floated out.


    "Damn it, this is our stuff!" the Rocket Raccoon roared whisperingly.


    "I''m Groot!" Grout the Treeman answered dumbly.


    "Let them put down." Su Shengchao Ruby said, Ruby instantly regained his ability.


    The four landed instantly.


    Snapped!


    The others stopped steadily, only Xing Jue fell to the ground and then stood up again in a very embarrassed manner pretending to be nonchalant."Come to sell it? Want a collector? Come with me." After that, Su Sheng turned and walked in the direction of the collector.


    Ruby and Polaris are close behind.


    The four of Xing Jue looked at each other and could only follow. They couldn''t figure out what Su Sheng wanted to do, but it seemed that there was no malice for the time being.


    "Tell the collector, the power gem is here."


    Seeing the maid Su Shengruo at the door chuckled slightly, the maid stunned and hurriedly turned around and ran in.When Su Sheng brought everyone in to see the collector, the collector was restraining his surprise and...excitement?


    As soon as Su Sheng entered, his eyes were fixed on the universe magic ball in Su Sheng''s hand.


    Seeing the collector, Su Sheng smiled and threw the universe magic ball over. Such a casual move almost made the collector pee. He didn''t care to maintain his compulsion and subconsciously bent over and stretched out his hand to catch the universe magic ball firmly. Up.


    "Things belong to them, can you talk to them?" Su Sheng pointed to Xingjue and the others.


    The collector looked at Xingjue in confusion and looked at Su Sheng. What did this guy mean?I came here a few days ago and said that the power gem would come, and it really came.This is not the case. Seeing Su Sheng''s posture, it seems that he has no interest in the power gem?Then why did he stay here and participate in this matter?I want to go to the collector and simply don''t want to, anyway, this guy should not have the ability and courage to make trouble with him!


    Power gem!


    This is a power gem, even though he has already obtained the reality gem, which is ether particles, he still cannot restrain his excitement.Turning around, he put the cosmic magic ball on the prepared device to open it. After all, the cosmic magic ball can only be regarded as a container, and the real power gem is inside.


    He didn''t ask Star Jue what he planned to want, how much.


    While operating it cautiously, he began to talk about the origin of the power gem and the origin of the infinite gem.As a collector, what value and significance is there if one''s own collections have no origin and others don''t know it?


    Whether it¡¯s Su Sheng or a collector.


    The four of Xingjue didn''t seem to have the confidence to resist, so they could only obediently listen to the collector''s introduction of the origin of the universe magic ball.From infinite gems to power gems, all kinds of power and mystery made Xingjue and others an eye-opener and they couldn''t help but wonder how much they could be worth!


    Ruby and Polaris also listened with gusto. Ruby was even more curious and lowered his voice: "Master, since this thing is so powerful, why don''t we..."

 527 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 527

    "Yes, of course I will, soon..." Su Sheng''s voice suddenly appeared in Ruby''s mind, and Ruby felt a little flabbergasted and realized that this was a spiritual ability.


    "For a while, keep you far away so that you won''t be affected."


    Su Sheng reminded him of the servant girl who followed the collector, who was silent but her eyes kept changing.


    Snapped!


    The universe magic ball was carefully opened by the device, and the purple power gem was exposed to everyone''s eyes and couldn''t help being attracted by it.At this moment, the maidservant''s expression suddenly became firm, and when she watched the collector indulge in the gem, she suddenly took a step forward and grabbed the power gem.


    "You devil, I want to kill you!"


    Chapter 625: Copy Power Gem Ability and Leave Kamora


    The handmaid yelled angrily, but it was too late for the collector to stop it.


    boom!


    The moment the handmaid touched the power gem, the power gem burst out with a powerful and dazzling light.The characteristics of power gems can allow people to control various powers and energies. Some people say that Thanos¡¯s snapping fingers wiped out half of the universe. The main thing that people use is actually the power of power gems.Although I don''t know the truth or not, the power gem is really powerful!


    Huh!


    At the moment when the power of the power gem burst out, Su Sheng walked in front of Ruby and Polaris, and directly met the power of the power gem burst!The next moment the energy hit Su Sheng, he copied it in an instant and then heard a loud boom.


    Several people from the Guardians of the Galaxy flew out and fell to the ground in an instant, and the collector was not so good and was flew out, as for the lobby?It''s a mess!Several display cabinets were broken, and many collectibles were reduced to ashes or broken in this energy.


    As for the maid?


    She couldn''t bear the power of the power gem at all, and she was crushed and crushed into 770 ashes in an instant.


    Boom!


    The loud noise instantly sounded and then quickly fell, and the painful sound of humming sounded faintly.


    "the host!"


    Things happened too fast, even if Su Sheng reminded him before, it still caught people by surprise. Seeing Su Sheng in front of him, Ruby was shocked and immediately jumped over. Polaris silently stepped forward and looked up and down Su Sheng.


    "I''m fine." Su Sheng shook his head and signaled that they don''t have to worry.Looking at the embarrassed collector and the Galaxy Guards, Su Sheng walked over with a chuckle and slowly picked up the power gem under their shocked eyes!


    That''s right!


    Reached out and picked it up.


    Just now, the maid exploded with great power just when she touched it, and she even died in an instant, but now the power gem is in the palm of Su Sheng''s hand like a sleeping baby.


    "What are you doing? This is mine!" the collector hurriedly shouted.


    "No, this is mine, I haven''t sold it to you yet!" Xing Jue shouted.


    Su Sheng looked at the power gems and then at them."No, it''s mine now!"


    "Do you have a problem?" Su Sheng squinted at the collector, threatening very clearly.But the collector is not an ordinary person, he is one of the elders of the universe, no matter his own strength or identity influence, no one can talk to him.


    threaten me?


    That won''t work!


    "No one can threaten me, and no one can take away what I fancy!" The collector struggled to get up and look at Su Sheng.


    "No one can refuse what my master wants!"


    Without having to speak from Su Sheng, Ruby retorted and raised his hand to lift the collector up with his power.Is the collector strong?Strong!However, any so-called strength has its limits. Don''t look at Ruby''s unknown name. Controlling gravity is not really powerful in the universe, but collectors are not really immortal!


    The collector looked at Ruby in shock, he could feel that the gravity between himself and the surroundings was changing, and the pressure seemed to crush his body.Although only a small proportion of gravity onium was injected, Ruby controlled it well!


    For Ruby, Su Sheng was really satisfied.


    Ignoring the collector, Su Sheng turned around and started a big search. He began to put away his collections. What the collector saw was distressed. Originally, part of the collection was lost because of the power gem. The rest were robbed.


    "Ruby." Su Sheng shouted.


    Ruby''s palm closed abruptly, and a click sounded instantly. The collector''s head and limbs were all pressed into the body in an instant. The whole person looked like a twisted ball and then fell to the ground with a snap.


    You can''t die anymore!


    Su Sheng was more satisfied with Ruby, but she understood what she meant by calling her name.After all, he is the boss, right?If all the ideas are explained clearly, then letting the people below do it seems a bit not enough.


    "What about you? Is there a problem?" Su Sheng turned and looked at the Galaxy Guard.


    Xingjue shook his head quickly.


    Although the Rocket Raccoon was not reconciled, he could only shake his head. Needless to say, Grout the Treeman would definitely follow the Rocket Raccoon to make the same choice.Kamora did not speak silently.


    "You can go now!" Su Sheng waved his hand.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy limped and unwillingly prepared to leave. When they left, Rocket Raccoon''s little hand didn''t know what it took the opportunity to hide in his body.This guy''s habit of stealing things can''t be changed!


    "and many more!"


    "You stay!" Su Sheng suddenly pointed to Kamora, and Kamora stopped and turned and looked over in silence.


    "Didn''t you let us go? We..." Seeing this, Xing Jue hurriedly said, it seems that he really doesn''t know each other!


    "It has nothing to do with you." Su Sheng waved his hand and looked at Kamora."If you want revenge, staying is the best chance!"


    revenge!


    Kamora looked surprised and looked at Su Sheng. He, how does he know what he wants to do?Seeing Su Sheng''s indifferent and casual appearance, Kamora gritted his teeth and walked to Su Sheng silently.Xingjue frowned and hesitated for a moment or turned away.


    "You want to find Thanos for revenge, right?" Su Sheng looked at Kamora and asked casually.


    Kamora is the adopted daughter of Thanos. When Thanos invaded Kamora¡¯s planet and slaughtered half of the population, Kamora¡¯s mother was among them. Later, Kamora was adopted to cultivate her into the most vicious woman in the universe. This name is a bit moist, but Kamora is indeed very strong, and she has also made a lot of contributions to Thanos'' great cause, especially in collecting infinite gems.


    The accuser Ronan wanted to destroy Xandar, so he reached a condition with Thanos on the grounds of finding the gem of power. Kamora and Nebula represented Thanos and Ronan.However, because of the power gem, Kamora was determined to betray Thanos.Of course, besides the power gem, the reason why Kamora is really important is that she knows where the soul gem is!


    However, this is not why Su Sheng left Kamora!


    Chapter 626 I want to see Thanos!


    Soul gems are the most difficult to obtain among infinite gems. First of all, its whereabouts are unknown and difficult to find. Secondly, if you want to get soul gems, there are conditions for exchange. You must exchange the soul of your beloved one!


    Although Thanos, the director of the family planning office, was cold-blooded and ruthless, his feelings for his adopted daughter Kamora were true, so in pain and sorrow, he sacrificed Kamora and got the soul gem as his wish.But if you change to Su Sheng, you really don''t know who you love.


    Supergirl Carla?Wonder Woman Diana?


    Su Sheng is not sure because the most difficult thing for people to recognize is basically himself, but even if there is Su Sheng, he will not sacrifice for a mere soul gem.Although Su Sheng himself once hated the feeling of having someone he likes or falling in love with, and it is even possible for him to suffer a killer, but for something, for the rules of others, he sacrificed the other party?This Su Sheng can¡¯t do it because it¡¯s ashamed!


    Because it represents a compromise?

 528 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 528

    The reason why Su Sheng feels like there is a mental problem is to do whatever he wants, because he does not want to compromise, does not want to compromise with anyone, any social rules!So Su Sheng left Kamora not for the soul gem. After all, even if he doesn''t know the detailed address of the soul gem, he still knows the name of the planet. If you really want to find it, take a moment to find it.His purpose of leaving Kamora is very simple, he wants to see Thanos!


    Go and say hello to Thanos first, and encourage him to work hard to get infinite gems.Then...experiencing despair in hopefulness, tusk...-isn¡¯t it interesting?


    "Who on earth are you!" Kamora did not answer Su Sheng''s question, and asked in a deep voice.


    "Me? My name is Su Sheng, earthling!" Su Sheng said."You must be no stranger to the earth, right? Thanos gave Asgard the Rocky Mind Gem to conquer the earth to get the Space Gem. As a result, he could not eclipse the rice, and the Mind Gem was gone without the Space Gem!"


    "Infinite gems! If Thanos gathers infinite gems, he only needs to snap his fingers, and half of the creatures in this world will disappear. But Thanos is not so eager to find infinite gems, because he has no soul gems. Whereabouts!" Su Sheng looked at Kamora with a smile, and Kamora''s expression remained unchanged as usual.


    No one knew that she actually knew the whereabouts of the soul gem, and Thanos didn''t know it!If it hadn¡¯t been for the relationship between Kamora and Nebula at the end of Guardians of the Galaxy 2, when Nebula was going to find Thanos for revenge, Kamora had raised a mouth. As a result, Nebula was captured by Thanos and learned of the news, Thanos. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know when I will take the initiative to speed up the collection of gems!


    "What do you want?"


    Kamora certainly knows the earth, and the star is from the earth, and she also heard some things about the earth when she was around Thanos, but she didn¡¯t know that there was such a strong man on the earth, let alone this person. Have such a deep understanding of Thanos and Infinite Gems.


    "I want to see Thanos!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."I am not interested in the power gem, so I plan to give Thanos to inspire him to hurry up and find the infinite gem, what do you think?"


    "not very good!"


    "Since you know what happens after you let Thanos get the Infinite Gems, why do you still do this?" Kamora said in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng sideways thought for a while."pleasure?"


    pleasure?


    Let the universe fall into such a disaster just for a pleasure?This man is crazy!


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, just contact and take me to see Thanos. I promise that even if Thanos does not die this time, he will definitely die." Su Sheng didn''t plan to talk to Kamorado. What to say, waved and turned and left.


    Kamora didn''t want Thanos to get the power gem, but the woman named Ruby kept staring at herself. She had no chance to escape and could only leave with her.


    Back to the spaceship.


    Su Sheng asked Ruby to watch Kamora contact Thanos, and took Polaris back to the room.


    "Aliens are actually no different from the Earth, and even more primitive than the Earth. The strong is respected, and the strong you can get the respect of others, and you can do whatever you want." Su Sheng looked at the disapproving Polaris and chuckled: "If Fight with Ruby now, and it will be you who die!"


    "Impossible!" Polaris grumbled.


    "Work hard to improve your ability and improve yourself. Ruby''s strength will improve and definitely faster than you. If you want to stay with me like Ruby, you don¡¯t need to consider anything except me. tried!"


    "I didn''t intend to stay by your side, you caught me and wouldn''t let me leave!" Polaris said coldly.


    "Yes."


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly."Since I caught you and I fell in love with you, you can''t run away from the earth or the universe, so it''s impossible for you to leave. The only thing you can strive for is to make your own conditions better. Do you still want to go back to the sleeping cage to experience the endless nightmare? Do you still want to go back to the single-person cell to be a prisoner who has no chance to wear clothes? Imitating the sound bird is doing very well, I treat her I am also very satisfied, but I did not give her this chance but gave it to you."


    "do not let me down!"


    "I want to see you anytime and anywhere by my side, not just in the cage world!"


    Su Sheng patted Polaris on the shoulder with a''very long speech'', which made Polaris involuntarily have an idea of ??being favored.But... Is this logic wrong?Obviously he was arrested and he should be very free. How could he be his prisoner? When he was under his men, he would feel valued?


    "Go out, seize the rare time to exercise your abilities!" Su Sheng said.


    Polaris nodded subconsciously and turned to go out. As soon as he came out, he reacted wrong.Shouldn''t you hate him, should you want to kill him?


    "Humph!"


    There was a cold snort of disdain, and Polaris looked up and saw Ruby coming over and completely ignoring himself and went straight into Su Sheng''s room.


    Polaris gritted his teeth and turned and left with a grunt.


    The 627th chapter Ruby''s imperial heart?


    Polaris, who turned and left, began to concentrate on exercising her ability to control herself. She felt that she was not for Su Sheng''s so-called fancy but to teach Ruby.


    in the room.


    Ruby put on a cute smile as soon as he came in."Master, that Kamora has contacted Thanos, and it is said that one of Thanos'' subordinates will come over soon."


    "Yeah." Su Sheng replied and leaned against the bed.


    Ruby sat down next to him and stretched out his hand very naturally to help Su Sheng pinch his leg. Naturally, it seems that this thing has been done countless times without any sense of abruptness. I have to say that Hydra has many educations. Diversity has indeed cultivated many talents."Master, I can now control the gravity onium perfectly. It''s just that I felt a little struggling when dealing with the collector just now. Can I inject more gravity onium after I go back?"


    "Gravityium is for you. Of course you want to inject. But you have to come slowly. I''m very satisfied with you, so I don''t want you to do anything wrong!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "No, I want to stay with the master and do a lot more." Ruby leaned forward happily, and naturally moved her hand from her calf to the top.Seeing her little white hands seeming to move around unintentionally, Su Sheng smiled."What if I want you to live in peace with Polaris?"


    "It''s impossible!" Ruby replied very simply."I know the master wants to subdue that woman, but she can''t be as obedient as I am, and completely obey the master''s orders like me. She is not as young as me, and as strong as me! I can do everything she can do, she I will do things that I don¡¯t want to do for the master. And..."


    "It''s no good for the master to get along with her in peace. Only when we are hostile to her can we compete with me to please and obey the master''s orders!"


    "Hydra teaches?" Su Sheng smiled. Originally, he didn''t intend to really let Ruby get along with Polaris. He himself used Ruby to stimulate Polaris.However, the fact that Polaris can see through this proves that she is not just killing her in cold blood. Hydra trains her as a leader, so she must have learned a lot about how to use people or how to control people.


    It''s like the emperor''s mind of the Emperor Huaxia.


    How can the emperor who is harmonious under him manage?Although Su Sheng was too lazy to play with these methods or had such thoughts, Ruby was different.Although she is young, she is very mature. Although she is young, she is more mature in thinking and knowledge!


    Thanos'' people didn''t arrive so quickly, and Su Sheng didn''t plan to change places and stayed in the land of nothingness.Ruby''s careful thoughts were a bit obvious, but he didn''t treat her well, there was no other reason, but simply didn''t have any thoughts of doing anything to her for the time being.


    Even Polaris, did Su Sheng do anything.


    This may be due to the penalty of the ring match, right?Can release as much as possible, so the demand is not so strong!He took a moment to sort out the trophies he harvested during this period of time. Some of the good ones can be reserved for the Holy Character Army of Krypton, and the other part can be used for other purposes after returning to Earth.In addition, the real gem ether particles have also returned to his hands.


    This period.


    Some people on the earth already knew that they had left the earth for an extraterrestrial expedition. Natasha had finished the mission and returned to search for the stronghold of Hydra through Indigo. There was no big situation on the SHIELD team. The one that has a headache is Indigo!


    That''s right.


    indigo.


    Although she copied her own program and established a communication network for Avengers Tower and others, her body is not there. I don''t know if she intends to do something again.In terms of character, Indigo should be regarded as the kind that hates humans, and it definitely doesn''t mind anything.


    Last time I was in the DC world, I found myself the identity of an ancient krypton god, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do this time!


    When I thought about Su Sheng, I didn''t care about it. I just waited for Indigo to come up with some surprises for himself.


    Although it is difficult to distinguish between day and night, time can be calculated, and the body also has the memory instinct.There was nothing to say for a night, and the next day after waking up after washing and washing, everyone was already awake.


    The Saturn girl detects the signal in the driving position...


    Polestar seemed to be exercising his abilities by staying in the corner. Ruby helped Su Sheng prepare breakfast for himself. Camora sat quietly in the other corner and didn''t know what he was thinking.Saint Su sat down to eat the breakfast Ruby had prepared, and Ruby was busy beside him.


    "The Thanos people are here."


    Soon the Saturn girl suddenly spoke."Master, they sent a message saying that they don''t plan to dock in the void, but they will send a boat to pick up people. They ask us to get on their boat!"

 529 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 529

    "Why!" Ruby sneered."Who do they think they are!"


    "The other party''s identity should be a superstar." The Saturn girl replied.


    "is her!"


    Kamora subconsciously said.


    "Do you know her?" Ruby asked."How is her status under Thanos?"


    Kamora frowned and said solemnly: "There are five very powerful subordinates of Thanos. They think they are the children of Thanos. They call themselves the Dark Order or the Five Obsidian Generals. Superstar is one of them. She is an orphan. She is very loyal to Thanos. She has mind control, memory stealing, telepathy and other abilities, and will transmit the information she reads to Thanos. Thanos¡¯ ability to conquer and destroy planets has a lot to do with her."


    "She is strong!"


    "No matter what thoughts you have, you may not be able to hide it from her. Once you get on her spacecraft, you will be in trouble for 5.0." Kamora solemnly reminded.


    She still hoped that Su Sheng could give up the idea of ??giving the power gem to Thanos.


    Su Sheng didn¡¯t speak, but just watched the huge circular spaceship in the distance gradually appeared in the line of sight. This is Thanos and his iconic spacecraft. It looks very spectacular and huge in the movie. I didn¡¯t expect to see it in person. What I saw was even more shocking!


    "You should like this spaceship very much, right?" Su Sheng suddenly asked Ruby.


    Ruby stunned and nodded.


    It''s a circle, just like her weapon.


    "Then I''ll send you off!" Su Sheng chuckled and disappeared suddenly.


    Teleport!


    He teleported and disappeared!


    The 628th chapter Obsidian Five Generals: Superstar


    On the ring battleship.


    Several soldiers are planning to leave in a small spacecraft to pick up Nakamora and those who claim to have the gem of power.In the command room of the battleship, a woman in a black and white uniform with a hood looked grim.From her, her bare skin can be seen as blue, and her entire face seems to be wrapped in black stripes and looks very ugly.But the human characteristics, especially the pair of car lights, look very obvious.Su Sheng has no racial discrimination and is willing to experience freshness, but from his aesthetic point of view.


    This is really ugly!


    Another female of the five Obsidians, Dark Night Proxima, may be a bit more exaggerated than the superstar, but in terms of appearance and visual sense, it is definitely much better than the superstar!In the movie, there are only four Obsidian Five Generals, Proxima Dark Night, General Deadblade, Black Dwarf and Ebony Maw, but they all died in the end.Moreover, those who died were wronged, and their strength was greatly reduced.


    For example, Proxima Diablo, whose fighting skills surpass those of the greatest in the universe, and its weapons have more life-threatening ability to chase the soul. However, the huge revolver weapon released by Proxima Diablo controlled by the Scarlet Witch was crushed to death.Another example is the ebony throat, which is full of mind control, grabbed Doctor Strange and got on the spaceship to return to Titan, but because of Spider-Man and Iron Man, it only broke the spaceship wall and was sucked into space and died. , Can you die again?


    You must know that the ebony throat in the comics is so cruel, it not only controls Doctor Strange, but can also parasitic hide on others.He sought Thanos for Thanos to find his son Thain, who was living among the alien races, and instigated Thanos to defeat Thanos, and as an assistant minister, he manipulated Thain to become a prince in the universe.Later, the independent General Deathblade caught him, and he went to betray Thain again and was forgiven and disappeared in the universe without any further news.


    It''s a shame that such a ruthless person would die because of exposure to the outer space!


    Besides, the leader of the Obsidian Five Generals, General Dead Blade, how did he die in the movie?He was stabbed to death with his own weapon by Vision. His weapon is quite special and has a strong lethality. Even Vision, a mechanical body cannot be restored, but is it a bit too pitted to die on your own weapon? ?In the comics, General Dead Blade binds his soul to a weapon. As long as the weapon is not broken, he will not die. He is stabbed to death by his weapon?How could this Nima happen?


    In the comics, when he followed Thanos to invade the earth, he killed the X-Men alone. After Thanos was defeated by Thain, he became the king. Although he did not have the same momentum as Thanos at the beginning, it was also very strong!


    When Su Sheng saw the superstar, he couldn''t help but had the above-mentioned complaints, but the superstar saw Su Sheng but did not have the idea of ??complaining.


    She was only slightly surprised by Su Sheng''s ability to teleport.


    "The power gem is in your hand? Where''s Kamora!" the superstar slowly said.


    The conceit and arrogance in the words are very obvious.


    Su Sheng fished out her ears as if her voice was harsh, the superstar frowned, and heard Su Sheng said: "This warship is not bad, I want it!"


    "Are you negotiating terms with me?" the superstar said coldly."Hand over the Power Gem with Kamora, the great Thanos may be willing to meet your small conditions, but now... you are not qualified to negotiate conditions."


    "Negotiating terms? No...you misunderstood, I was just telling the truth!"


    The superstar stared at Su Sheng, and suddenly said after a long while: "No, I will fulfill you if you kill you. If you kill you, you can naturally find the power gem and Kamora." After that, the superstar waved, the battleship The soldiers rushed towards Su Sheng instantly.


    The effect of the power gem is activated.


    Su Sheng controlled the power and raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    In an instant, a purple light flashed by, and the alien soldiers who rushed over were shrouded in light.


    When the light dissipated, the miscellaneous soldiers were gone.


    It was clean and there was nothing left.


    The superstar couldn''t help being shocked by the ability of mind control and slammed directly towards Su Sheng. Her ability was very powerful, and it was extremely difficult to resist even those with strong mental power.However, Su Sheng didn''t bother to use his mental ability to just copy his ability in an instant and then directly superimposed it several times back.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The superstar instantly knelt down with a scream, pressing his head with his hands, his body twitching slightly, suffering tremendous pain.She felt that her brain and her nerves were experiencing brilliance at the same time, and the sharp pain made her brain blow up!


    She kept urging her mental ability to resist, struggling to look up at Su Sheng.


    "Just a power gem shouldn''t be enough to inspire Thanos'' fighting spirit, right? It should be enough if you and Kamora are added." Su Sheng slowly walked to the superstar and transmitted her memory to himself In his mind.


    The application of this mental ability is very convenient.


    Just like copying 830 bei files on a computer, transfer from this computer to another computer.


    Very convenient!


    However, people who are mentally fragile may not be able to withstand this process, so the spiritual power of Thanos itself should not be bad.The superstar, who was kneeling on the ground and trembling, didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Su Sheng walked to the console and sent a message to the Saturn girl on the spacecraft.


    "It''s done, you drive over here, let Ruby prepare to take over her first battleship!" Su Sheng''s words rang from the spaceship.


    "Get it done?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "How can the superstar''s strength be so strong in this period of time? And the number of soldiers equipped by each Obsidian General is very large, and he cannot succeed in this short period of time!" Kamora on the spacecraft Shocked subconscious retort.


    "Can it be done if it is Thanos?" Ruby asked suddenly.


    Camora nodded subconsciously."Yes, it should be ok."


    "The master is even better, because...my master has never taken Thanos seriously!" Ruby calmly said hello to the Saturn girl to set sail and prepare to accept her first alien warship!


    Chapter 629: First Seeing Thanos


    The Saturn girl drove the spaceship into the ring warship and entered the interior. After docking, everyone got off the spaceship.


    The first feeling is that it is big. This warship looks very huge from the outside, but it feels more intuitive inside.Although the battleship is in the shape of a standing ring, the gravity balance system is very good, and there is no abnormality in it, as if it is flat, there is no ups and downs.The second feeling is quiet. Noda''s battleship can see no enemies, and there is no sound, as if there is no one on this battleship.


    The Saturn girl, Ruby, and Polaris followed Kamora to the cockpit.

 530 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 530

    I didn''t see anyone all the way, which puzzled Kamora. She knew very well how many troops such a warship would be equipped with, but now she hasn''t seen any of them. Could it be that they were all solved by Saint Su?It''s impossible, how did he do it in such a short time?And there is no trace of fighting?Camora, who was suspicious, led them to the cockpit.


    Camora was dumbfounded as soon as he entered.


    The superstar knelt on the ground shivering in pain, and not far away Su Shengzheng was studying the operating system of the ring battleship with great interest.


    This... how is this possible?


    This is the Five Obsidian Generals, one of the five strongest under Thanos.Don¡¯t look at herself being called the most ferocious woman in the universe, but she knows very well that no one against the Five Obsidians will win so easily, but now, one of the most ferocious people in the universe is kneeling in Su The painful trembling in front of the Saint was completely unable to fight back, this... this is incredible.


    "You are here."


    Su Sheng turned around and waved."Ruby, this battleship will be yours from now on, you come to understand how to operate. Camora, you also come to help set the route, Thanos should be on Titan usually? Set the route, let¡¯s go directly to Titan. !"


    "She, what are you going to do?" Camora looked at the superstar.


    "Give it back to Thanos." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Where are the soldiers on the battleship?" Camora asked again.


    Su Sheng smiled: "You have a lot of questions."


    Although Camora was curious, he couldn''t ask any more, but could only help Ruby set the route of the battleship, and the ring battleship soon started to go to Titan.Titan is the motherhood of Thanos, and it was originally a vibrant planet. Unfortunately, due to the increase in population and the reduction of resources, it was not adopted after Thanos made suggestions and finally was abandoned due to exhaustion of resources.Thanos is therefore determined to use force to achieve his goals and implement his truth, and he became the director of the family planning office!


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Watching Su Sheng sitting and meditating, Kamora still couldn''t help but walked over and asked in a low voice.


    "Many people have asked me about this sentence, what do you want to do, what do you want to do, etc. Even if I tell you what you want to do, can you stop me? If you can''t, what''s the point of asking?" Su Sheng smiled and looked at Kamora."I won''t kill Thanos this time, but I should teach him a lesson. If you can''t get a revenge belt, it''s considered venting you. Just watch it quietly."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Camora wanted to say more, but suddenly felt that she couldn''t stop flying to the side, and then she saw Ruby approaching.Ruby glanced at Camora and said nothing, but the meaning was already obvious!


    The speed of the ring warship was much faster than the speed of Xing Jue''s spacecraft. In addition, the space jump technology was activated this time and it was not so leisurely and slowly, so it didn''t take long to see the Titan star.


    The battleship slowly slowed down to enter Titan, and landed smoothly under the control of the Saturn girl.


    outside.


    A vast expanse of yellow sand, with almost no signs of natural life visible, only a few ring warships of the same style stood in the distance.


    "Although this planet is over, it doesn''t affect the people on earth, they can breathe freely, let''s go, go out and have a look!" Su Sheng said, everyone naturally followed.Even the superstar was brought down by Ruby.


    "You, you are dead."


    "I... I have notified Thanos..." the superstar said intermittently, enduring pain.


    "Very good, this saves trouble." Su Sheng disapproved.


    Not long after I came out, I saw a patch of alien soldiers appearing in the dark, and then I saw a guy with a physique almost comparable to Hulk coming out with a giant axe.This is a black dwarf among the five Obsidians, and his positioning is somewhat similar to that of a fighter.In the movie, he first appeared in a team with Ebony Maw. Later, Dr. Strange¡¯s assistant Wang used teleportation magic to cut off an arm. Then he appeared to invade Wakanda with Proxima Dark Night. The opponent was wearing anti-Hulk armor. Bruce Banner.


    Although cut off an arm of the anti-Hulk armor, Bruce Banner used this arm to send the black dwarf to the sky. As a result, he quickly rubbed Wakanda''s energy shield and...hanged.The dead real Nima is like a joke!


    The black dwarf gave way slightly, and a hint of purple appeared.


    Thanos walked out wearing a helmet and armor.


    He first glanced at Kamora next to Su Sheng, then at the painful superstar, and finally set his eyes on Su Sheng.


    "the Avengers¡­¡­"


    "Your name is Su Sheng, right, I know you!" Thanos'' voice sounded a bit refined, and there was no such tyrannical tyrannical connotation.


    "It''s a coincidence, I know you too!" Su Sheng smiled."I knew you before you used Loki to grab the space gem!"


    "Eliminating half of the population to ensure that resources will not be excessively consumed and headed for extinction is very extreme and cold-blooded, but it can be regarded as a more effective way. So I am here, I will help you speed up and urge you to seize the time to complete this goal. "Su Sheng smiled lightly and took out the power gem."Do you want it?"


    Power gem!


    Thanos squinted his eyes and looked surprised at Su Sheng holding the power gem in his hand.


    "Kneel down, I''ll give it to you!" Su Sheng said to Thanos with a smile.


    "you wanna die!"


    Thanos hadn''t responded to the black dwarf around him, but was already furious, and threw his giant axe directly towards Su Sheng.


    The momentum is heavy, as fast as lightning.


    In a blink of an eye, he has come to Su Sheng.


    Chapter 630 Kneel down, I will give you gems!


    It happened suddenly.


    No one thought that Su Sheng would be so arrogant to ask Thanos to kneel down, and he didn''t expect that the black dwarf would take the action directly after protecting his heart so strongly.Ruby is controlling the superstar, the Saturn girl is staring at Kamora, only Polaris is relatively idle while watching the situation on the opposite side.


    Purely because of curiosity.


    Because this Thanos is said to be a powerful tyrant in the universe!It turned out that because of this, she happened to see the actions of the black dwarf, and when the axe flew over, Polaris subconsciously picked up the power.


    The giant axe stopped abruptly in front of Su Sheng.


    A layer of emerald green energy light circulated slowly on the giant axe, and Polaris raised his hands and frowned slightly.


    "Snapped!"


    The giant axe hit the ground heavily, and Polaris regained its ability.


    Su Sheng glanced at the North Star and smiled with one foot on the giant axe and chuckled: "Why? Do you have any comments on my proposal? This is the power gem among the infinite gems, and the powerful power contained in it can make people easily Of course, ordinary people can¡¯t control it! Such a good thing belongs to you as long as you kneel gently. Isn¡¯t it cost-effective?¡±


    "Thanksgiving or I call you Thanos, don''t you want to realize your rationale 297? For this ideal, you have sacrificed so much, paid so much, just kneel down, is it okay?" Su Sheng also looked at the black dwarf.


    He was about to take the giant axe back, but the giant axe was stepped on by Su Sheng, and this force made it impossible to break free. It could only shake but couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The black dwarf who could not get the giant axe back finally couldn''t help but screamed and rushed over directly. The huge body made the ground tremble when running like a hill.Step by step, when the black dwarf got closer and closer to Su Sheng, Su Sheng waved his hand as if driving away flies.


    "Xiao, go aside!"


    Su Sheng''s voice fell on the black dwarf star and flew out sideways as if it had been hit by something.


    boom!


    The black dwarf slammed heavily on the ground, and the great gravity was still on him, and he couldn''t get up after struggling for a few times.


    Thanos frowned.


    "You can leave the person who handed over the power gem to me, this battleship...I can send you." Thanos said solemnly.

 531 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 531

    "Battleship? Why do I want you to send this because of my ability?" Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and suddenly used force.


    Click!


    The sturdy giant axe was instantly leveled, and Su Sheng walked towards Thanos and said while walking."Kneel, the power gem is yours, and I can give it back to you. If you don¡¯t kneel, I will kill the superstar and Kamora and hit you on your knees. Of course, no matter which kind of power gem I will give you!"


    "Ah."


    The corners of Thanos'' mouth raised slightly and he smiled.


    Raising his hand, he slowly took off the helmet and threw it to the soldier next to him and walked towards Su Sheng.


    One step, two steps...


    The two gradually approached, and Su Sheng suddenly put away the power gem when they were only one step away, and Thanos had already raised his fist.


    boom!


    Su Sheng stretched out his fist and struck him, one big and one small, and the two fists collided heavily.


    "Your power seems to be not as strong as I thought. If you have only this ability, it will make me a little disappointed. I am looking forward to you!" Su Sheng sighed and kicked over. , Thanos stepped back a few steps, and the expression on his face finally began to change ugly.


    Go forward and punch.


    Thanos is going to let this guy know how strong his power is.


    Seeing the fist that howled, Su Sheng still shook his head."Too slow, too slow, in this case you can only get beaten!" Slightly sideways, his fist passed in front of Su Sheng''s eyes, followed by a strong step forward and hit Thanos¡¯ huge purple chin with an uppercut. !


    boom!


    The loudness of the sound made everyone who heard it feel a sharp pain. Thanos¡¯ sturdy body rose slightly, which made Thanos sway for a moment, but he quickly recovered and punched Su Sheng again.


    Kamora¡¯s fighting skills are ranked top in the universe, not to mention Thanos who taught Kamora.Although the physique is a bit large, the skills are very strong.Thanos who had received a punch was completely enraged, and his fists were completely released.


    Su Sheng seemed to be suppressed for a while and could only avoid it.But if you look closely, you can find that even if Thanos¡¯s moves are sharp, no matter how fast they are, no matter how tricky the angle is, Su Sheng easily dodges and always has a smile on his face.


    "You need to be faster!"


    Su Sheng spoke suddenly, Thanos was shocked and felt his face hit hard.


    boom!


    Thanos¡¯s body leaned to the side. Although he wanted to stabilize the center of gravity, the punch was too powerful. After less than a second, his body fell to the ground, and the ground was sunken as soon as he fell. ,dusty.


    fast!


    too fast!


    I didn''t even see how Su Sheng did it.


    Seeing that their boss was defeated by Thanos, the subordinates naturally swarmed over. Su Sheng sneered and waved his arms towards them. In an instant, the power of the phoenix roared out, and the powerful phoenix could turn into a shock wave. Roaring away instantly swallowed all the black soldiers.


    In the Phoenix shock wave, the bodies of those miscellaneous soldiers could be clearly seen vanishing in ashes.


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand and grabbed it back. The superstar controlled by Ruby flew over involuntarily, and his neck fell directly into Su Sheng''s palm.One-handedly lifted the superstar Su Sheng and looked at the overlord: "You should have heard of the power of the phoenix? This is just one of my abilities. You are not my opponent at all, so you can only Watching me kill your miscellaneous soldiers, watching me... kill her!"


    The ability of the DC world parasitic demon is activated.


    Absorb energy and life.


    Suddenly, the painful superstar became more painful, his hands and feet began to twitch, his face began to turn gray, and the originally full body gradually withered, her vitality was fading fast.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Thanos'' angry roar sounded, and he roared towards Saint Su!


    Chapter 631 is stepping on Thanos to become famous in the universe!


    Who is Thanos?


    The cosmic tyrant who conquered and wiped out countless planets is just enough to make people fearful.Once upon a time, his army forced the people on other planets into two groups. No matter how they begged, the resistance could only watch half of the population being slaughtered.When, when did he fall to the point of watching his subordinates being killed and helpless?A powerful force suddenly burst out of the furious Thanos. It was unclear whether it was mental power or some kind of energy wave. I saw that his body seemed to be shining with invisible light, and the surrounding space seemed to be oppressed and faintly crackled. Loud sound.


    The fist slammed to Su Sheng again.


    This was Thanos¡¯ angry punch, and also the strongest punch of his power burst!


    Before the fist arrived, Su Sheng already felt the oncoming oppression.Feeling this completely different punch from before, Thanos himself couldn''t help but feel a little agitated.He can not eat or drink and does not need any energy. His skin and defense are almost indestructible. It can fight against cold, heat, electricity, skin color, poison, aging and disease. His mental power is also very strong, and he has incomparable. the power of.Although there is no special ability, this comprehensive and extremely strong whiteboard attribute is enough to make him a fearful tyrant in the universe-.


    but now!


    Now this powerful, brand-new power generated by anger made him moved and excited.


    The confidence that had been hit by Su Sheng before seemed to be back at this moment, and it was stronger than before.


    "You will pay the price!"


    Accompanied by Thanos''s roar, his fist came to Su Sheng, Su Sheng raised his hand!


    Snapped!


    Opening his palm, Su Sheng easily caught the punch.Thanos¡¯ expression froze for an instant. Looking at Su Sheng¡¯s understatement, feeling the power contained in his fist, Thanos said in disbelief, "This, this is impossible..."


    "Didn''t I tell you? Unless you gather the Infinite Gems, it is impossible to be my opponent. Of course, even if you gather it, it is not necessarily my opponent." Su Sheng smiled and looked at the shocked Thanos."What? You don''t think you can beat me with a burst of potential, do you? You can''t even beat the power of the Phoenix!"


    He grabbed Thanos'' fist suddenly and forcefully, the pain caused Thanos''s involuntary body to bend, Su Sheng lifted his foot and kicked, he directly knelt on the ground.


    The kneeling Thanos wanted to get up for an instant but suddenly felt a gravitational force. Su Sheng''s hand pressed his head so that he could not get up at all, or even raise his head.With a slap, Thanos saw the superstar that was thrown down by Su Sheng, and the whole person was as dry as a corpse, completely dead.


    Thanos heard Kamora''s exclamation before he was angry and sad, which made him instantly nervous and raised his head despite the pressure and struggle.


    Kamora flew over, just like the previous superstar was pinched by Su Sheng''s neck and picked up.


    "No...no...no..." Thanos'' voice was not angry, not unwilling, some just panic...


    That''s the panic that people who really care about encounters danger...


    Kamora, who was picked up by Su Sheng, was painful but more shocked. The shocked and ruthless Thanos would show such an expression because of himself.


    "I want the power gem, I will collect all the infinite gems to find you! Let go of her, let go of Kamora..."


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth slightly lifted and loosened the hand that was pressing Thanos'' head with a chuckle."I knew that a single power gem was not enough to irritate you, and it was right to bring Kamora. Kneeling, you also kneel, hatred and anger towards me should be enough to stimulate you to find infinite gems as soon as possible, so... ¡­"


    Snapped!


    Saint Su put Kamora down and took out the power gem and threw it in front of Thanos."The gems of reality are also in my hands. When you find all the other gems, come to me."


    "I am on earth, waiting for you!"


    Su Sheng turned around to leave but stopped quickly, looking at the complex-looking Kamora and whispered: "By the way, a friendly reminder, you will die because of Thanos!"

 532 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 532

    After speaking, Su Sheng turned and left.


    Thanos watched uncertainly as Su Sheng and his team turned and left to board the ring battleship. Watching the battleship pick up countless dust and quickly rise and fly away, he picked up the power gem.The purple power gem exudes a faint light. When Thanos held it in his hand, he felt its powerful power, but he resisted it!


    The power that suddenly appeared because of anger did not disappear.


    "Go ahead and let everyone give up the things at hand to find Infinite Gems." Thanos said towards the black dwarf who came by, and then looked at Kamora."Continue to search for soul gems, this time I will arrange more manpower by your side!"


    "I will avenge this grudge!"


    Thanos spoke quietly and then turned and left.


    Not long after this incident happened, it gradually spread in the universe that the tyrant Thanos was beaten on his own Titan star without fighting back and even forced to kneel down.This is Thanos?For a while, some people clapped their hands and cheered, and some people were ready to feel that Thanos seemed less scary.


    But soon they knew that they were wrong, which was very wrong.


    Obsidian Five Generals, no... Now it is the Obsidian Four Generals or the Dark Order that have begun a collective action with Thanos. While looking for the whereabouts of other infinite gems, Thanos who possesses power gems have become stronger.


    The name of Su Sheng, the conqueror, also spread quietly in the universe, especially after knowing that Su Sheng was still the mastermind of destroying Xandar Star, the name of Conqueror became even more necklace.


    Destroyed the Xandar star, destroyed the Nova Legion, and forced Thanos to kneel in humiliation.


    The name of the conqueror is getting louder and louder!


    Of course, the current Su Sheng does not know that he will be named the conqueror. If he knows it, he will definitely not help but complain. After all, there is already a villain conqueror Kang in Marvel. One was born in the park for more than 3,000 years. The ruler of the world''s galaxy!


    Chapter 632 The Eternal Protoss: The Descendants of Mankind!


    "Master, where are we going next?" Ruby asked excitedly, her expression and eyes filled with that kind of worship and obsession.


    Thanos!


    Although Ruby doesn¡¯t know the universe and Thanos, she knows the name of the tyrant of the universe. But such a strong man in the universe has no room to fight back after being taught by his master. How can Ruby not be excited?Not worship?


    Consider that Hydra has been deliberate for so many years to conquer the earth and failed to do so, but its own master can run wild in the universe, this is the gap.


    "Where to go next?" Su Sheng pondered for a moment and decided."I don''t have much where I want to go for the time being, you decide for yourself."


    "Yes!"


    Ruby nodded in response but didn''t leave immediately, seeing the master meditating as if she didn''t mean to speak before leaving.


    Spread your hands.


    A cloud of azure blue energy that resembled thunder gradually flashed in his palm. The power suddenly generated before Thanos was surprised and incomprehensible to him, but Su Sheng was not surprised and even knew a little bit.When fighting, Su Sheng copied Thanos'' ability, and this power is also in it!


    This power comes from the eternal Protoss.


    The Eternal Protoss is a relatively powerful race in the Marvel Universe, which can be regarded as a branch of human evolution.Because its origin has something to do with humans, this matter goes back to a very, very distant age. The eternity of one of the five great gods allowed the cosmic gods to conduct genetic experiments on early primitive humans, which was born in intelligence, physical strength, Higher races with lifespans better than humans-eternal gods!Speaking of the earth is really a treasure, many cosmic powers like to do things on the earth, such as the alien race created by the Cree people, for example, the mutants created by the Celestial Group!


    The topic came back, in addition to the Eternal Protoss, there was another race called anomalous at that time, and their shapes were basically different from humans and similar to mutants.The responsibility of the Eternal Protoss is to protect the humans and the anomaly, and because of this, there was a dispute with the anomaly. In the end, for some reason, the anomaly race was wiped out.


    Because the birth rate of the Eternal Protoss is very low, intermarriage with humans is allowed, but most of the children born are ordinary humans, and a few have the blood of the Eternal Protoss.As the eternal Protoss became stronger and stronger, internal fighting finally occurred. The defeated part left the earth and fled to Uranus. On Uranus they did not recognize the failure and soon sent an army to the earth in an attempt to reignite the war, but these people were met on the way. The Kerry Empire¡¯s attack was forced to land on a planet, and this planet was Titan, and they stayed here as a colony.


    The eternal protoss on the earth was not stable either. An experiment conducted by its leader led to a huge disaster and destroyed the main city of the eternal protoss at that time. Many people were instantly decomposed by energy, but the rest of them activated them. The hidden genes in the body possess immortal life that can manipulate powerful cosmic energy.They need a leader and two candidates, but they don¡¯t like to repeat the same mistakes and don¡¯t want a civil war, so one of them voluntarily left the earth to go to Titan, only to find that this place has been created by the ancient demon god Snake God Moon Dragon. Extinct, only one ordinary eternal protoss female survived.


    After that, the story became very old-fashioned. The two fell in love and regained the Titan, but because the person who went there had divine power and the woman was just an ordinary eternal protoss, their descendants were not as powerful as the eternal protoss on earth, but they were stronger than Uranus. The early rise of eternal Protoss is stronger.


    The most famous of their descendants is Thanos!


    The eternal protoss left behind after the second division established three cities on the earth, one of which is located in Olympia in the Greek mountains, which was established near the dimensions of the earth and the Olympian. Therefore, Greek mortals often mistake the eternal protoss as The Olympic gods, after meeting with the Olympic gods, the gods allowed some of the eternal gods to appear before mortal believers as the Olympic gods, such as Tina who is often mistaken for Athena... The other two cities are located in Polaria in Siberia and Osiana in the Pacific Ocean.


    Therefore, the eternal protoss can be regarded as one of the native protoss on earth, and it has a deep connection with the earth and human beings.In other words, Ah''s Thanos is actually a descendant of humans!


    In addition to Thanos, there are several famous eternal protoss, such as the famous Hyperion!As the four superhumans of Marvel, Hyperman obviously belongs to the eternal protoss that inherited the divine power. Its ability is very similar to Superman. It can absorb cosmic energy, heat rays, etc., even the weaknesses are the same. Superman¡¯s weakness is kryptonite, and Hai Bolong will also be greatly weakened by a type of radiation called aragonite.The second is Moon Dragon. This Moon Dragon is only the code name Moon Dragon, which has destroyed Titan. Her true identity is the daughter of Drax the Destroyer in the Guardian of the Galaxy. He originally thought that his wife and daughter were killed by Thanos. In fact, the people of Thanos claimed to be a demigod who adopted her and helped her develop into a demigod.


    The abilities that Yuelong has mastered are very powerful and strong, and have had a lot of intersection with the Avengers. In the comics, Trish, the hellcat, has also been instructed by Yuelong to teach telepathy after getting the battle uniform. 3.6 force!Su Sheng''s thinking diverged a bit far, but this also explained why Thanos suddenly produced that powerful force!After all, Thanos is also an eternal protoss, even if the remaining bloodline genes are too few, there is no guarantee that there will be a mutation awakening or something!After all, pedigree theory is the mainstream these days.


    How can you come out without a good father and no good blood?


    Su Sheng didn''t know much about the divine power or ability of the Eternal Protoss, his ability was already enough, and many of the abilities had no chance to be used and could only eat ashes.


    ...


    PS; This chapter introduces the content of the Eternal Protoss a little bit more, it can be regarded as a small science and a small foreshadowing, after all, some origins and foreshadowing are necessary to expand the writing background!


    Chapter 633: Return to Earth and Skye¡¯s Help


    The space of the ring warship was much larger than that of the spacecraft of the previous Star Lord, and those miscellaneous soldiers without conventional equipment appeared even more empty.Ruby and the Saturn girl wandered aimlessly around the battleship and supplemented the incompleteness of the star map translated by Jane Fortes. Polaris was low-key and barely saw any figure without knowing to hide there to improve his strength.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been floating in the universe and I haven¡¯t encountered any interesting things. Of course, I have discovered more interesting planets, and I have encountered cosmic creatures and other Ruby. Although they find them novel and interesting, Su Sheng But I don''t feel much interest.


    There is no sense of substitution!


    In these gadgets movies, either did not appear in the comics or flashed past. It was far better to return to the earth to play with those familiar faces. Even if it is just the Xiaolong set in the film and television drama, it is more substituting for Su Sheng. , More interested!


    So Su Sheng decided to return to Earth.


    Before leaving, Su Sheng carried out a simple modification of the ring spacecraft, and accompanied Ruby with a remote control device.After all, this spacecraft is a bit troublesome whether it is docked outside the earth or entering the earth, so simply shrink it directly to make Ruby more convenient to carry.


    In the closed door.


    Su Sheng entered through the door, and Polaris had just put on his shirt in the room.Seeing Su Sheng come in, his expression changed slightly and guessed his intention.


    "I''m going back, am I?" Polaris asked.


    Su Sheng nodded: "After sending you back, we will also return to Earth."


    "Can you tell me where the cage world is? You can go in and out on the earth, and you can go in and out in the universe. Where is it...?" Polaris asked.


    Su Sheng shook his head.


    "Then...Can I keep this suit?" Polaris also guessed that Su Sheng would not tell himself easily.


    Su Sheng still shook his head.


    "I see." Polaris slowly took off his clothes again with some dismay, the shock wave wormhole opened, and Su Sheng directly sent Polaris back to the single cell in the cage world.


    The sudden return of Polaris made the soundbird and Mrs. Viper very curious. Mrs. Viper came to ask Polaris but didn''t want to talk more, just said a word."I will leave here, for sure!"


    Saint Su sent Ruby and the Saturn girl back to the lighthouse base and shrank the ring battleship and threw it over, and then returned to the Avengers Mansion with him.


    The building is very quiet. I guess Natasha will go on a mission again.


    Su Sheng took a shower and came out wearing a bathrobe and prepared to call Jane Fortes and ask her to come over. Some things about the universe and the interstellar can be given to her, as well as the star map supplemented by Ruby and the Saturn girl. Also need to give her a backup.


    It turned out that the call came first, but it was not Jane Fortes, but Skye!


    Skye performed the mission in Phil Coleson¡¯s SHIELD team. Because the dissolution of SHIELD was exposed, and the rest of the people who went underground were basically low-key, so Skye did not often contact Su Sheng. It''s been a long time.

 533 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 533

    "My dear, miss me?" Su Sheng said with a smile after connecting.


    "Hmm." Skye replied in a low voice, "I''m in trouble here, can you come over?"


    "Okay, tell me the location, I''ll go right away!"


    After drifting boringly on the battleship for a few days, Su Sheng really wanted to find something to do. After asking about the location, Su Sheng directly used the shock wave wormhole.


    The main base of the S.H.I.E.L.D. team is an airplane.


    When Su Sheng appeared, it was not only Skye, but the Phil Coleson team was almost there.Why is it almost?Because there are two people missing, one is Ward and the other is Fitz.So now only Phil Coleson, Melinda May, Gemma Simmons and Skye.


    They were obviously shocked by the way Su Sheng opened the wormhole and jumped out directly.


    "Do you have new abilities again?" Phil Colson couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "It''s not the first time, not to mention that you have a new life. It shouldn''t be a big deal for me to have new abilities?" Su Sheng smiled and joked at Phil Coleson.


    This is the first time Phil Coleson has met since his death.


    Phil Coleson smiled and said: "It is said that my heart stopped beating for a long time, but I don''t remember the process anymore. I only remember to wake up and take a vacation in a beautiful place, oh... There is that great massage technique!"


    "I can talk to you in detail when I have time, but now... we need your help." After Phil Coleson said and looked at Skye, Skye nodded on the operating table, and soon appeared on the screen. With a bunch of information, Su Sheng saw something familiar at first glance.


    Obelisk!


    So the trouble they said should be the obelisk thing, right?Because of the obelisk, the Inhuman race was brought out from behind.While looking at the information, Sky introduced to Su Sheng.Because S.H.I.E.L.D. had exposed and disbanded many things that were confiscated by the government, Phil Coleson wanted to take these things back and had performed several missions. In a mission not long ago, they encountered an enemy and lost an agent. Therefore, they paid attention to the obelisk, and they figured out the identity of the enemy through the blood left by the enemy.


    Creel.


    A guy who can absorb substances and cover the whole body.


    That is to absorb people!


    When the two sides competed for the obelisk, an agent encountered the obelisk but was adsorbed and petrified. Even if the arm was cut off, there was no time for treatment. Finally, the obelisk was taken away by the absorber.The reason why I asked Su Sheng to help on the one hand hopes that Su Sheng can study the obelisk below to figure out what it is, on the other hand, it is not easy to absorb people with supernatural powers. Although the Avengers are now dead in name, after all The bright building is there, so it makes sense to ask the Avengers for help!


    In addition, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s current situation is really not good. With Skye''s relationship, they naturally hope to be closer to Su Sheng.


    "Do you mind if I talk to Skye alone and then come to deal with this matter? Don''t worry, I will help with this favor!" Su Sheng grabbed Skye''s waist and asked Phil Coleson, Phil Coleson Just about to answer Su Sheng, he released the shock wave wormhole and left directly with Skye.


    "I don''t mind." Phil Colson shrugged helplessly.


    Chapter 634 Skye awakens, and the shockwave girl is born!


    The high-pitched and emotional sulky voices followed one after another with heavy breathing, and the big beads of sweat spread on the two people regardless of each other.Under the storm-like impact, the two kissed each other and talked about each other''s thoughts.After a long time, the wind stopped and the rain stopped, and the thoughts gradually became clear, and the sense of steadiness of landing gradually came.Sky turned slightly and lay on Su Sheng''s arms and whispered softly."I love you so much."


    "Me too, your flexibility is getting better and better now, you are completely a qualified agent." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Skye said: "Say business, right?"


    "Your style of painting is changing too fast, right? Forget it, let''s talk about business." Su Sheng chuckled and said lazily: "The thing you found is called an obelisk. I asked you to investigate before. It is included in the items of S.H.I.E.L.D.. You should have an impression too."


    Skye nodded: "It''s called the Obelisk? What''s the use?"


    "For humans, it is very dangerous and deadly, and it is of no use to humans." Su Shengdao.


    "It''s useless for humans? It''s useful for who, mutants?" Su Sheng specifically emphasized that it was useless for humans, and Skye naturally thought of mutants.


    "This thing is more deadly to mutants!" Su Sheng smiled and kissed Skye: "This thing is useful for you!"


    "I?"


    Skye was a little stunned. Didn''t he say that it was useless to be fatal to humans?How would it work for me?


    "There are not only humans or mutants in this world, but also a hidden race that has not been discovered by many people for the time being. Inhuman races and mutants can almost have all kinds of abilities, but mutants are age When it comes to natural awakening, the Inhumans need to rely on external forces. That is, the obelisk, or the Terrigan crystal in the obelisk! Your human agent quickly petrified when he touched the obelisk? This is one A process of transformation."


    "After it''s over, if it''s an alien race, it might gain abilities, if it''s an ordinary human... then it''s dead."


    "So I... I''m not a normal human? I, I''m the alien you are talking about?" Skye trembled.


    "Yes!"


    "Why? If I''m an Inhuman race, why didn''t I check it out and there was nothing unusual?"


    "Because you haven''t transformed, and your genes haven''t changed." Su Sheng stroked Skye''s shoulder."You don''t need to be nervous, it''s actually okay to just have superpowers? Also, whether alien races or mutants are all humans, they can only be regarded as different branches of human evolution."


    "Are you an alien?" Sky said suddenly.


    "No, my situation is special." Su Sheng shook his head."Do you believe me?"


    "Of course!" Skye said without hesitation.


    "After you awakened, there is no change in your appearance, but you can have the ability to control the shock wave. You will become the shock wave girl, and there will be more and more alien races in this world," Su Sheng said slowly.


    Skye looked at Su Sheng. Although his tone sounded plain and lazy, but he had an inexplicable sense of affirmation, as if... as if he already knew the result.


    "Are you thinking why I am so sure?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Skye nodded.


    "Actually, I know who you are from the first time I saw you and what the future will become." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "So you lied to me, right? There was no danger at all when you were robbed. You only changed your mind to follow me after you recognized me, right?" Skye was not stupid, and he faced Su Sheng after joining S.H.I.E.L.D. As you learn more and more, you will naturally recall what happened back then."Why? Because I will be the shockwave girl you said?"


    "For this situation now!" Su Sheng smiled and squeezed Skye around him.


    Skye was a little annoyed: "So I wanted to help you at the time, but you wanted to sleep with me?"


    "Aren''t you? I wanted to talk to you about the business first. Didn''t you say you missed me as if you ate me, and then you started picking up my clothes?" Su Sheng grinned.


    "How can I!" Skye hummed.


    "Anyway, you are my woman now. It doesn''t matter what reason and how you do it, it doesn''t matter if the result is good." Su Shengdao."You can continue to investigate the obelisk, and follow this clue to find a lot of things about alien races, especially about your parents. However, I want to awaken you first so that you can have more time to get to know you. And play a greater role!"


    "But we don''t have an obelisk!"


    "I have!" Su Shengdao."Or I can do what the Obelisk can do, if you want, you can do it now!"


    "Well, how long will it take?"


    "Not sure, but I will guard you."


    Skye took a deep breath."Then, that''s all right."


    Su Sheng stood up and looked at Skye who was lying down. The ability to run the obelisk lightly touched his fingers. In an instant, the place he touched began to petrify and spread rapidly throughout his body. After a few breaths, Skye''s whole person had changed. It became a black statue.


    With a wave of Su Sheng''s arm, a special energy field was generated around the bed to protect Skye in the middle.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and a loud bang was heard after about twenty minutes.

 534 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 534

    The petrified statue exploded.


    The black fragments flew around and were blocked by the energy field and fell on the bed. Skye slowly opened his eyes and sat up. She could feel that her physical fitness seemed to have improved significantly, and at the same time faintly felt that. Indescribable feeling.


    She can control the shock!


    Can feel the fluctuation of all surrounding objects.


    Su Sheng removed the energy field and came to Skye, holding Skye''s head and foreheads against each other, Skye only felt that countless information was slowly pouring into his mind, all about his abilities.How to apply abilities, how to exercise, etc.


    "Spirit transmission, when I''m away, I can help you better exercise your ability to control you." Su Sheng looked at Skye and said: "There are some things I don''t want to tell you now, but Huaxia has a saying that it is called marrying the chicken and the chicken. Marry a dog and follow a dog, no matter what I do or what happens, I hope I always have you by my side!"


    Chapter 635: Reorganization of the Avengers: Reunion or Women''s Federation?


    Regarding the S.H.I.E.L.D. team''s mission, Su Sheng didn''t want to mix too much. He talked to Sky about some of the mission, and he could provide some simple help, and then sent Sky back.Inhuman race, obelisk, with this information, I believe that the SHIELD team should be able to find the afterlife and Jia Ying just like the original.


    Of course, it''s a fake Jia Ying!


    After Skye left, Su Sheng took a break and returned to the Avengers Building. Originally, he planned to see Jane Fortes, but after thinking about it, he could simply transmit the data directly. I believe that Jane Fortes is looking forward to these things more than himself. .As for the extraterrestrial technology, Su Sheng also put a part in the Avengers Building for time to study slowly.


    Karen Page left the Avengers Mansion by herself within a few days after she left for the alien. Natasha had not returned from her mission, and Su Sheng thought about it and decided to find something.For example, pull the Avengers up and destroy the Hydra!


    Hulk¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. Thor is in Asgard. Forget it, Hawkeye is already half-retired and he can¡¯t make any waves and can just give up. Su Sheng sent a message to the US team to ask how he is doing. When did I come back, and then I also sent a message to Jessica Jones for her to come to the Avengers Mansion.


    Night fell.


    The lights were bright outside, and there was a sound from the apron. Su Sheng turned around and saw Jessica Jones coming, and brought Trish with him.With Jessica Jones, Trish''s behavior is considered normal. It is estimated that Jessica Jones already knows about the Hellcat.


    "Natasha has been dealing with Hydra during this period of time. I was temporarily unable to spare time because of other things, but now I can. I plan to summon or reorganize the Avengers." Su Sheng looked at Jessica Jones."Are you joining?"


    "Do you care about it?" Jessica Jones asked.


    "I will be responsible for any funding for the Avengers. There are many rooms in this building, you can choose whatever you want."


    "Then I will join!"


    "I want to join the Avengers too!" Jessica Jones''s voice fell and Trish couldn''t wait to follow.


    "can."


    "You can go back and pack up your things first. Come here early tomorrow morning. I need to find a few more people." Su Shengdao.


    "Has the captain contacted?"


    "Contacted but haven''t responded to me yet!" Su Shengdao.


    It is certainly difficult for several people in Noda¡¯s Avengers base to maintain operations, and these Avengers are basically out-of-the-box actual combat missions, and may also perform their own tasks separately. Su Sheng is not interested in staying in the base to give them command every day, so The commander or the logistics department still has to keep up.


    This also requires experienced personnel.


    Su Sheng thought of several people, such as Maria Hill and Sharon Carter.After S.H.I.E.L.D. was disbanded, Sharon Carter joined the CIA, and Maria Hill found a company as an assistant. Su Sheng did not make a separate appointment or persuade, but directly emailed.


    Come if you want to come, forget if you don''t want to come.


    Early the next morning, Jessica Jones and Tracy came, put their things in place, selected the room, and then came to the command room.Rows of advanced computers were placed in the command room, and Su Sheng was determining the clues and location of Hydra by the computer."You are here, Natasha will be back in half an hour, and then we can start the mission to eliminate Hydra."


    "Where are the other people you''re looking for?" Trish asked.


    Su Sheng looked at the monitor next to him and smiled."Isn''t this coming?"


    "Maria Hill, Sharon Carter, did you find them?" Jessica Jones was a little surprised.


    "Maria Hill was originally Nick Fury''s adjutant. She is very talented in command. Sharon Carter can perform missions or direct small-scale operations. We will definitely keep someone at home when we are all out to perform missions. I also called the invisible woman Susan over. During this time, her application of abilities has also improved a lot!


    "Let''s go upstairs."


    Su Sheng said and took them upstairs. Not long after, Maria Hill and Sharon Carter came up, followed by the invisible woman Susan, and finally Natasha came back.When the people gathered together, Su Sheng gave a general idea of ??his own thoughts. Among these people, Cui Xi and the Invisible Girl didn''t know much about Hydra, but the two of them had a lot of relationship with Su Sheng and didn''t need to think about it.


    "So from now on, the Avengers will be reorganized!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Has the captain responded yet?" Jessica Jones asked.


    "I''m back." Su Sheng shook his head and said: "The captain and Falcon have found Bucky, the Winter Soldier, but the Winter Soldier was seriously brainwashed by Hydra, so they plan to stay and help Bucky."


    This kind of statement is actually not much different from withdrawing. Su Sheng doesn''t care. Anyway, the central idea of ??the US team is for the ancient gods. If you don''t join, don''t join.


    "Have you not found a problem?" Natasha said with a sudden smile.


    Everyone looked at Natasha and shook their heads. Question?what is the problem?


    "Jessica Jones, Hellcat, Invisible Girl, Maria Hill, Sharon Carter, me. We are all women, he is the only man." Natasha looked over one by one, and finally looked at Su Saint."Is this an avenger or an avenger?"


    When Natasha said that, other people also reacted. It was true that the whole team was all female except for Su Sheng.And hellcat Trish and the invisible woman Susan are all related to him!


    "And Thor, the god of thunder." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Yes, but he rarely comes to Earth in Asgard," Natasha said.


    Su Sheng said irritably, "Isn''t that good? The Avengers became the Women''s Federation. Do you have any comments on me as the director of the Women''s Federation?"


    "Then we can count on you!" Natasha responded with a smile.


    "Clean up things, pick up the room, and report the equipment I need to Hill. I have found several Hydra strongholds in the command room downstairs. If there is no problem again, we will start to act. The reunion is good, the Women''s Federation Well, don¡¯t forget our purpose."


    "Destroy Hydra!"


    Chapter 636 Women''s Federation in Action


    It is just a joke whether the Fulian or the Women''s Federation is actually just a joke.The room is arranged, the equipment list is listed, Maria Hill is responsible for getting the equipment on the list, of course, the money must be Su Sheng.Sharon Carter is studying the situation in the Hydra base.


    The originally empty and quiet Avengers Mansion became bustling and noisy as they moved in.


    It didn''t take long for everything to be ready.


    The task of destroying the Hydra has also begun. In order to facilitate the use of alien technology, Su Sheng made several transformable Kun-type fighters.Some of them are not familiar with each other, and some have not experienced the real mission, so at the beginning, they were almost led by Su Sheng.


    Destroyed.


    The strongholds of these Hydras are hardly too large. Although the resistance is not weak, Natasha and Jessica Jones are both experienced, and the Hellcat and the Invisible Woman are not weak in their own strength. Leahhill and the others command properly, and Su Sheng is almost just a playing role.


    The Hydra strongholds were destroyed one by one, and the Hydra finally realized that they were targeted and began to respond.


    Half a month.


    In just half a month, they have disappeared almost ten or so Hydra strongholds. You must know that these strongholds have spent a lot of energy and financial resources on Hydra. The feedback that Hydra received from General Hale. The interior has decided to hide it at a deeper level.


    The Avengers!


    With the action of the past two months, it has gradually gained a reputation. Although it is not among the people, whether it is the government or other countries, there is a preliminary understanding of this newly formed Avengers alliance.

 535 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 535

    Living room on the top floor.


    Su Sheng just finished the video call with Jane Fortes and heard footsteps behind him.Turning around, Maria Hill walked over in a tight-fitting uniform.


    "The Ministry of Defense called and hoped that our actions would not be too big. The mission during this period has caused dissatisfaction in many countries." Maria Hill said.


    "Are they dissatisfied or Hydra dissatisfied?" Su Sheng pouted disapprovingly."Hydra has been latent for many years and I don''t know how many countries and forces it has infiltrated. It''s strange that we didn''t respond after repeated attacks!"


    "Don''t worry about them, it is important to eliminate Hydra!"


    Maria Hill nodded but did not leave, thinking for a while and asking: "Why did you find me? Our relationship was not good before, and you know... my identity and relationship."


    "Nick Fury?" Su Sheng smiled."Even if you don''t find you, Nick Fury will stare at me? Wouldn''t it be better to let you come directly? And you also have this talent. During this time, your performance is very good, isn''t it?"


    Patted Maria Hill on the shoulder, Su Sheng smiled."Anything new?"


    "Sharon seems to have found a suspicious location, and intends to investigate it when the invisible woman and Natasha return."


    "I''ll take a look!" Su Sheng finished speaking and went to the command room.


    After half a month of running-in and adapting, other people can now perform tasks separately, Jessica Jones and Hellcat in one group, Natasha and Susan in one group.In the command room, Sharon Carter, wearing a white shirt, is concentrating on the computer.


    Su Sheng walked over and slightly bent over, stretched out her hand and put her shoulder on her to look at the computer."Hill said you found out?"


    Sharon Carter slightly unnaturally moved Su Sheng''s hand and then played a picture on the computer."That''s it, I think it''s a bit unusual."


    Su Sheng cast a glance and smiled.


    Isn''t this the base of Baron Straker?The Scarlet Witch and Kuaiyin are still there!This base Su Sheng originally planned to find a suitable opportunity to destroy it, but Sharon Carter unexpectedly investigated it.


    "I''ll take a trip." Su Sheng said and left in no hurry, then paused: "Sharon, are you still angry about the last time?"


    "What, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s what I destroyed the Trident Building."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. was invaded by Hydra. At that time, your actions were correct now, so I was not angry." Sharon Carter shook his head.


    "Then how do I feel that you seem to be very cold and resistant to me? Is there any misunderstanding between us?" Su Sheng asked again...


    misunderstanding?


    The misunderstanding is gone!


    Sharon Carter hadn''t forgotten how Su Sheng forced herself, although, although she was a thief at the time, Su Sheng did not know that she was herself, but she would naturally be affected when she faced him.


    "No, if there was a misunderstanding, I wouldn''t be here!" Sharon Carter explained.


    "Hope." Su Sheng shrugged and turned away. He didn''t think that Sharon Carter had no misunderstanding. There is probably only one reason for her coming, and that is to eliminate Hydra.After all, Alexander Pierce is a Hydra, but she was ordered to invade her laboratory and was given to herself.


    I can''t say this thing in my heart, the only target of revenge is Hydra.She wants to deal with Hydra in CAI, it is too difficult!


    Out of the command room.


    Su Sheng directly released a shock wave wormhole and came to Baron Straker''s laboratory.And unlike in the movie, the Avengers rushed in from the outside, Su Sheng came directly inside.


    "who!"


    An exclamation sounded, and a Hydra agent happened to see Su Sheng shouted.


    "The enemy!" Su Shengyang chuckled, and the other party quickly reacted and shot directly.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullets swarmed out but suddenly stopped in front of Su Sheng and turned back.


    Puff chick chick!3.4


    The Hydra agent was instantly beaten into a hornet''s nest by the bullet he shot out.


    The gunshots alarmed the others in the base, and Baron Struck strode to the computer to look at the surveillance after receiving the news.


    "Su Sheng!" Baron Strak frowned: "Have you finally found this place? Is he alone or is the other Avengers coming?"


    "Just himself."


    "We, shall we evacuate?" the assistant asked with some worry.


    Baron Struck was silent for a moment and said, "Perhaps, it''s time to try their fineness."


    "They? You mean those two..."


    "Let them deal with Su Sheng!" Baron Straka said solemnly.


    Chapter 637 Fast Silver?you are too slow


    boom!


    A Hydra agent knocked over the iron gate and fell heavily to the ground, and Su Sheng stepped out.


    Behind him is the corpse of a Hydra agent. The strong smell of blood is like the smell of disinfectant in a hospital, which can be instantly smelled and distinguished.In front of him, at the end of the corridor stood a man in blue tight-fitting sportswear, with slightly white and messy hair, a little young but with a little stubble.


    Pietro, or you can call him fast silver.


    "I know you, you deserve to die." Kuaiyin looked at Su Sheng''s eyes with hatred, recalling the experience that will never be forgotten in this life, recalling the hardships he went through for revenge, Kuaiyin shouted and rushed directly Su Sheng.


    The world seemed to be slowing down at this moment, and Kuaiyin came to Su Sheng in an instant like an invisible and intangible wind and raised his fist.


    "So slow!"


    Just when his fist was about to hit Su Sheng, Pietro suddenly found that Su Sheng moved.His eyes turned to 18, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, but his head flashed to the side... unexpectedly, he escaped his fist.


    Huh!


    The figure flashed, and Kuaiyin moved a distance from Su Sheng and looked at Su Sheng in shock.


    "You, how do you..."


    "You are too slow, maybe you are fast for others, but you are...too slow for me!" Su Sheng glanced at Kuaiyindao."My goal is not you, get out of it."


    "But my goal is you!" How could the enemy Kuaiyin give up?Seeing Stark Industries¡¯ bombs close at hand seemed to explode at any time, the fear and pain he would never forget in his life.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    In a blink of an eye, Kuaiyin punched again.


    Su Sheng shook his head slightly and the speed force suddenly activated, watching Kuaiyin''s slow movement, he slowly avoided the attack route of his fist and opened his hand at the position of Bibi Kuaiyin''s neck.


    "Huh!"

 536 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 536

    Time returned to normal.


    Kuaiyin''s fist fell into the air and felt that his neck was caught.


    "what?"


    "It''s impossible, he, how could he... be so fast?" Kuaiyin didn''t even see how he avoided his fists and pinched his neck. He felt it shouldn''t be like this... he endured With pain gaining unparalleled speed, he thought that he could defeat Su Sheng if he gained the ability to make him regret and make him pay the price.He thought about many scenes of seeing Empress Su Sheng, but it definitely does not include the present one.


    "you are too slow!"


    Su Sheng looked at the horrified and painful Kuai Yin and repeated it again, then chuckled: "Wanda, won''t you come out?"


    Kuaiyin''s eyes changed suddenly, he, how did he know Wanda?


    "Let go of him!" With a clear and sweet drink, a woman in a red vest and black trousers walked out.Wanda originally planned to let Kuaiyin deal with Su Sheng first, and then took advantage of his lack of backup ability to make him fall into the illusion, but he did not expect that Kuaiyin''s speed was not his opponent, and he even knew himself.


    "Okay!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly while carrying Kuaiyin and suddenly threw it towards the Scarlet Witch. The Scarlet Witch hurriedly waved her arms to hold Kuaiyin with her power, but Su Sheng suddenly moved.The swift force activated neither Kuaiyin nor the Scarlet Witch had any notice.


    "What about people?" The Scarlet Witch clearly saw that Kuaiyin had been thrown over, but when she released her ability to pose, she disappeared.She looked around subconsciously but found that Kuaiyin and Su Sheng were gone, which made her panic instantly.


    "Here!" Su Sheng''s voice suddenly sounded behind her, and the Scarlet Witch turned around in shock and waved over.


    But when he turned around, Su Sheng was gone again.


    "Quite fast, he is much faster than Kuaiyin." The Scarlet Witch continued to search for Su Sheng''s whereabouts in shock. When she saw it, she waved her hand and the chaotic energy struck it.


    boom!


    The dark red energy hit Su Sheng and instantly entangled him."Looking for you!" The Scarlet Witch was overjoyed instantly.


    "Yeah, I caught me, but haven''t you noticed that someone is missing?" Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    "Pitro!"


    The Scarlet Witch instantly realized that there was only Su Sheng just now, but Pietro was gone.


    "Where is he!" the Scarlet Witch shouted anxiously.


    "Let go of me." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Impossible, tell me where he is, otherwise I will kill you!" The Scarlet Witch contracted her chaotic energy anxiously and tried to force Su Sheng.Feeling the chaotic energy oppressing his body, Su Sheng did not panic and pain at all.


    "It''s like if I tell you, you don''t intend to kill me. Since you are going to kill me anyway, why should I tell you? One life for another, I won''t suffer!" Su Shengdao.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "You let Pitro up, I let you go!" The Scarlet Witch said solemnly.


    "I reject!"


    Su Sheng''s smile gradually converged on the 747, and his arms shook slightly.In an instant, the chaotic energy wrapped around him was directly shattered, and the Scarlet Witch was shaken slightly back a few steps and then saw the face of Su Sheng that was close at hand.


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll be fine. But if I don''t let Pitro go, he won''t necessarily be." Su Sheng looked at the Scarlet Witch, who looked constantly changing and planned to do it, said: "Maybe you can tell me now. Who the hell is it? You are not the same as the other Hydras. They seem to have the same hatred as me, but I am very clear that there should be no hatred between us!"


    "Tell me why, maybe I can let him go."


    The Scarlet Witch gritted her teeth and glared at Su Sheng because she was worried about Kuaiyin and didn''t make a move, and spoke slowly.


    The reason Su Sheng had already known, but she just needed to say it in front of her.Hearing the Scarlet Witch finished speaking, Su Sheng said lightly: "I feel sorry for what happened to you, but if you want revenge, it seems that you have found the wrong person."


    "The weapons of Stark Industries were originally made by Tony Stark. Even if he is dead, you have no revenge object and want to anger others, then you should contact Obadea, the head of Stark Industries¡¯ weapons department. Not me!"


    Chapter 638: The Shake of the Scarlet Witch


    "You are a major shareholder of Stark Industries!" the Scarlet Witch said angrily.


    "So what?" Su Sheng frowned and looked at her angry pretty face."I just bought the shares of Stark Industries. The weapons department has always been under the responsibility of Obadea. I will not be allowed to intervene at all. I am not even involved in the operation of the company. I just sent a secretary to take care of the accounting. Even Tony Star Ke is dead, shouldn¡¯t it be Obadiah that you want to vent your anger against others? It¡¯s the weapon department that he is in charge of. You should hate me unless he is dead!"


    "It¡¯s not because I¡¯m more famous, so when you see a bomb made by Stoker Industries when you encounter that kind of predicament, the first thing you think of is me, and then you hate me for that? Too much!"


    The Scarlet Witch was stunned and fell silent. She... They never seemed to have thought about this problem.Because Su Sheng is so famous, now that Stark Industry must think of Su Sheng. After that experience, their thinking has been distorted by fear and hatred. You said to look for Obadea?At that time, they didn''t know who Obadea was, let alone what weapons department or the like. They only knew that the bomb was produced by Stark, and Su Sheng was the major shareholder of Stark Industries.


    137


    To put it simply, the horns can''t come out at all, or I didn''t think of it.


    They need a clear enemy to make them forget that fear!


    "You also got the money for selling weapons, didn''t you? So you are not innocent at all!" The Scarlet Witch was silent for a moment and thought of a reason to convince herself.


    Su Sheng nodded and said, "This reason is justified but not sufficient. It is like a car. If a person has a car accident, they have to go to the driver to ask for compensation and bear the price instead of the manufacturer of the car? Although I personally sell weapons or something. It doesn''t matter, but you really can''t carry this pot on me."


    "By the time you are in the same foul relationship with Hydra, what Hydra has done is much worse. If those who died because of Hydra want to seek revenge from you, what do you say?" Su Sheng looked silent. The Scarlet Witch said."Get out of the way, let''s talk slowly when I solve this Hydra base. Of course, if you want to stop me, then I can only say sorry!"


    After speaking, Su Sheng took a step and left.


    The face of the Scarlet Witch couldn''t help changing, and she stopped talking a few more times and finally watched Su Sheng leave.


    "Damn it!"


    "Ready to evacuate!"


    Baron Strak originally wanted to see the strength of the two transformers, but he didn¡¯t expect the fastest one to be easily solved by Su Sheng and I don¡¯t know where to go, and the stronger one was dismissed because of a few words. Hands-on ideas!


    Bang bang bang!


    Gunshots sounded one after another, and Baron Struck greeted him with important items and hurriedly prepared to evacuate, but just a few steps away, he met Su Sheng.


    "Shert!" Baron Struck cursed and shot at him.Su Sheng did not evade, the bullet directly penetrated his body and flew out. Following Su Sheng''s hand lift, Baron Strak''s body instantly floated.


    "I''ll say hello to you on behalf of Hale, goodbye, Straker!" Su Sheng squinted his eyes and smiled and suddenly made a fist.


    In an instant.


    The bones of Baron Straker''s body shattered in an instant, compressed into a ball and then fell to the ground with a snap.


    Bang bang bang!


    The gunfire sounded again, but no bullets flew towards Su Sheng.Su Sheng turned his head and glanced in the direction where Baron Strak came out, and saw a man shooting and killing several other companions.


    "the host!"


    After seeing Su Sheng, the man put the gun away and asked in a low voice.


    "Are you from Hale?"


    "Yes!"

 537 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 537

    "Give you ten minutes to take away all the things that are important to you and find a way to leave by yourself to find Hale. She will reward you for your performance. In addition, the Mind Scepter stays."


    "Yes!"


    The man picked up a rectangular box from the corpse on the ground and respectfully handed it to Su Sheng, then turned and walked away quickly.


    Su Sheng carried the box and glanced at the monitoring screen. The remaining Hydra agents seemed to want to take the opportunity to escape, and Su Sheng didn''t bother to chase them, but just snapped his fingers gently.It can be clearly seen that these people are directly reduced to ashes in the surveillance.


    There are only three living people left in Noda''s base.


    Saint Sue, Scarlet Witch and the subordinate of General Hale.Su Sheng fiddled with the computer and began to copy the data inside to the computer in the Avengers Building. There might be some Hydra message in it.After all this, General Hale''s men had already left, and the Scarlet Witch didn''t know when to follow.


    "Don''t worry, wait a while." Su Sheng said to the Scarlet Witch and contacted Sharon Carter to tell her to check the file that was just passed. By the way, she''discovered'' this base!


    After explaining Su Shengcai looked at the Scarlet Witch."Your brother is safe now, but I will not let her out until the problem between us is resolved. I only ask you now, do you still want revenge?"


    The Scarlet Witch gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    "OK, silence means wanting to chant? What if I avenge you? Of course, the object of revenge is not me but Obadea. I said that he is responsible for the business of the weapons department, and I can kill you. If he asks you to take revenge, if he dies, I can take over Stark Industries and close the weapons department naturally!" Su Sheng¡¯s proposal made the Scarlet Witch stunned again. She had been determined to remember that this was after seeing Su Sheng. For the first time, I was stunned.


    She was suddenly a little confused.


    "You... why? This isn''t something a hero, an avenger would do?" Scarlet Witch asked inexplicably.


    "You mean it''s unethical for me to do this? I made a deal with you and then took the opportunity to take over the company? Ha ha... Do you know why Tony Stark was suddenly kidnapped?" Su Sheng smiled."Obadea is the mastermind, but there is no evidence."


    "Before I had to abide by some rules, but now S.H.I.E.L.D. is disbanded and I have established the Avengers myself. So I don''t need evidence, and I don''t need how bright the methods are. I just want results and only do what I want. Things. I might not have done it without you, but now..." Su Sheng stopped here to look at the Scarlet Witch."I am happy to avenge you and free you from the pain of hatred."


    Chapter 639: Designing the Scarlet Witch and the Dreamer Caught


    The Scarlet Witch had never thought that things would develop like this, Su Sheng''s proposal made her wonder how to decide.


    But one thing she was sure of.


    "I want to see Pietro." She said solemnly.


    Su Sheng shook his head and resolutely said: "Impossible, you only have two choices now. Either I will arrest you and lock you up, or I will help you get revenge. You must be clear that your hatred of me is not tenable, whether it is public or private. You can kill you. I am giving you a chance now. You are not qualified to bargain with me."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Get revenge or get caught, you choose yourself!" Although Su Sheng is interested in the Scarlet Witch, he is only interested at present.One has never slept, two has no feelings yet, she is not yet able to bargain with herself to make herself compromise.


    Looking at Su Sheng, who was determined and seemed to be able to do it at any time, the Scarlet Witch knew that she had no choice at all.


    "I choose revenge!"


    "Very good." Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction."I will send you to a safe place first, and I will look for you when I''m done."


    After all, Su Sheng suddenly shot.


    The shock wave wormhole appeared at the feet of the Scarlet Witch, and she screamed in panic and disappeared.


    Subsequently.


    Su Sheng left here and returned to the Avengers Building.


    "Loki''s psychic scepter, I found it at the base of Hydra." Su Sheng handed over the psychic scepter to Maria Hill and then went to the command room.


    "Is there any useful information?" Su Shengchao asked Sharon Carter.


    Sharon Carter said with some emotion: "A lot. This base is obviously a very important base for Hydra. The news you sent back involves many Hydra''s secrets, but I need time to identify it!"


    "Then leave it to you." Su Sheng patted her on the shoulder. This time Sharon Carter''s reaction was not so strong, but she nodded and then got busy in front of the computer again.


    The others were still performing their tasks and did not come back. Su Sheng simply took a shower and thought about the Scarlet Witch, then released the shock wave wormhole and went to the cage world.


    Both Kuaiyin and Scarlet Witch were thrown into the cage world by Su Sheng.


    However, one male was sent directly to the book of darkness, and one was thrown outside the female prison.


    The cage world is very big, the cell only occupies a small area, the remaining space is basically in a barren state, there is no wind, no rain, no sun shrouded only a piece of gray, just like in a barren desert, no time, no space The concept is the same.


    When Su Sheng came over, the Scarlet Witch was sitting on the ground and didn''t know what she was thinking. She hurriedly got up when she saw Su Sheng."What is this place!"


    "It doesn''t matter where, what''s important is what you are going to do next." Su Sheng grabbed it towards the void, and the next moment a backpack appeared in his hand."There are some cash and some information about Obadea. I will send you out in a while. I don''t care how you get revenge. I will go to you when the matter is over."


    "and then?"


    "Then?" Su Sheng groaned and shook his head and reached out to send the Scarlet Witch away.


    "Then you will become a wanted criminal, and you can only listen to my arrangements." Su Sheng chuckled and left the cage world.


    In the bedroom.


    Su Sheng looked at the time to go to bed and rest, but the bracelet suddenly rang.


    There is an incoming call!


    Roderick Campbell.


    He didn''t pay much attention after he handed over the sentry robot and set up the sentry special service. It should be something Roderick Campbell called so late?Su Sheng quickly connected, Roderick Campbell''s voice rang.


    "The Sentinel Secret Service found a person on your list."


    "Who?" Su Sheng became interested, and the list he gave to Roderick Campbell was basically all members of the underground mutant organization with extraordinary talents.


    "Sonia Simonson."


    "She was originally a caregiver, but it was later discovered that she was a mutant. She seemed to have the ability to erase the memories of others." Rodrik Campbell said.


    Sonia Simonson?Erase the memory of others?This should be a dreamer.


    Dreamer can be regarded as a core member of the mutant underground organization, but later she was arrested with the twin sisters and brothers, and was shot by Roderick Campbell in order to be forced to cooperate with the twins. Miserable!


    "Caught it?"


    "Not yet, the Sentinel Secret Service is ready to take action. I have arranged for the manpower to let her escape and then arrest and send her to a secret place. I originally planned to send it to you directly, but you may not Convenient." Roderick Campbell said.


    "well done."


    "People caught notify me."


    "Yes!"


    Su Sheng said and hung up the call. According to Roderick Campbell''s statement, it shouldn''t be delayed for too long. Su Sheng didn''t take a break and researched things about the quantum field.The quantum realm is very mysterious. The original plan was to add equipment to the Wasp uniform, but after a trip to the alien Su Sheng, he had a new idea.


    In the universe, there will be weightlessness, no special abilities, or spaceships and warships that are almost unable to move. What about the quantum realm?It is most likely the same.Instead of working hard on equipment, it is more convenient to get a mobile tool directly, as long as the mind is not affected.With this idea, Su Sheng began to build a quantum spacecraft in his mind.Unknowingly more than two hours passed, Roderick Campbell called again.


    people.

 538 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 538

    Caught it!


    "address."


    Su Sheng asked and teleported directly with the shock wave wormhole.


    This is a very dark cell.


    The cold cell exudes an uncomfortable smell, some dazzling white light bulbs are shaking slightly, a red-haired woman on the wall has hands and feet, her neck is handcuffed, and her head is slightly pressed and seems to be in a coma.


    After Su Sheng appeared, he cast a glance and walked to the red-haired woman, reaching out and picking up her hair.


    Very delicate, very beautiful face.


    Although he is wearing ordinary clothes, he is in good shape.


    "She will wake up in about twenty minutes. The entire assault process went smoothly. No one knows her whereabouts. At the Sentry Special Service, she is still a fugitive and wanted mutant!" Roderick Campbell whispered .


    Chapter 640 The Dreamer: Sonia


    Su Sheng glanced at Roderick Campbell and smiled."Good job, is there any difficulty now?"


    Roderick Campbell."Well, this is really a little troublesome. The mutants have all kinds of abilities. Even if there are sentinel robots that can confirm their identity and want to arrest and imprison them, it will be difficult, so...When will the upgraded version of sentry robot you mentioned last time be better?"


    "The upgraded version of the sentry robot? Did I say it last time?" Su Sheng frowned, he remembered that he hadn''t said this to Roderick Campbell.


    "Yes, you sent me a message last time that you were working on an upgraded version of the sentry robot, and you also allowed me to quietly transport a lot of equipment." Roderick Campbell said.


    indigo!


    As soon as Roderick Campbell said Su Sheng, the reaction must be a small move made by Indigo.


    "Well, wait." Su Sheng replied lightly."The sentry robot has to wait, but I will help you get a control device that can contain the mutant ability first, and solve the problem of your imprisonment. But remember that it can only be used for arrest for the time being. The stronger the mutants resist, the better we will be. Convenience."


    "Understood, then I will leave first."


    "Go ahead."


    Su Sheng waved his hand, Roderick Campbell turned and went out.


    Twenty minutes said whether it was long or short, and it was not long before Sonya the dreamer woke up quietly.After opening her eyes and humming a few times, she quickly figured out the situation.


    I was caught!


    She was excited to break free from the locks, but she didn''t succeed at all, but she found that there was another person in the room.


    A young and beautiful Asian?


    The Avengers, Su Sheng?


    Sonya recognized it instantly and excitedly said, "Are you here to save me?"


    He was arrested for no reason, and the Avengers appeared here again.


    Sonia subconsciously thought that she was here to save herself.


    "No!"


    Su Sheng walked in front of her and shook his head coldly looking at this delicate and excited face.


    No, isn''t it?Sonia''s expression froze instantly."Why? I didn''t break the law. Why should I catch me? Why can''t you save me! Are you not an Avenger? You are a hero!"


    "Don''t you know that being beautiful is actually the original sin?" Su Sheng approached Sonya and raised her chin with a chuckle."You are a caregiver, right? You think those people are very painful. You want to help them so you use your ability to erase their painful memories, but in the end you expose yourself and regret it?"


    "You...what are you talking about, I don''t understand, save me, save me!"


    "No way, after all... I made people catch you!"


    "What? You, you made me arrest me, why? I don''t know you!" Sonya was shocked.


    "You don''t know me, but I know you! Even if you don''t use your abilities to hide yourself, as long as you are caught by the sentinel secret service, you will still be arrested. I don''t want to hypocritically tell you anything. I don''t need anything right. Wrong reason, I am stronger than you, so you were caught. I am stronger than you, so I can do whatever I want."


    "It''s as simple as that. If you don''t want to be wronged, you are better than everyone!"


    Su Sheng''s hand slowly followed and tugged hard, Sonya yelled in an instant and then heard the sound of clothes being torn.


    "Let go of me, you let me go, you... you bastard!" Sonia cursed loudly in horror and suddenly opened her mouth.


    Pink smoke filled her mouth.


    This is her ability.


    As long as she inhales the smoke, she will be controlled by her. She can know the other party''s memory, delete it, and increase the other''s memory.Pink smoke filled Su Sheng''s face, and Sonya said eagerly: "Let me down, let me down quickly!"


    Su Sheng breathed out gently, and the smoke was blown away in an instant.


    Seeing Sonya''s shocked and sluggish face, Su Sheng smiled and said: "Let you down, right? Yes!"


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng snapped her fingers, and Sonya''s hands and feet, and the lock on her neck opened instantly.Sonia, who was freed, gave a slight shock and ran towards the door after raising her leg.Bang, she pushed the door hard, but the door didn''t move.She tried to open, but the door didn''t move at all as if it was sealed...


    In the dimly lit room, the ceiling was shaking slightly.


    Sonia leaned in the corner desperately to block herself and watched Su Sheng slowly walk over.


    demon.


    This is a demon!


    Who would have thought that Su Sheng, the Avengers, turned out to be such a bastard, scum, and scum.Her abilities were invalid and she was locked in this room to Su Sheng. She shouted don''t come over, don''t come over, she couldn''t see any trace of hope!


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers again.


    The next moment Sonia found that her clothes disappeared, and a sofa appeared in the middle of the room, and a TV appeared on the opposite side of the sofa, on the wall close to her.Su Sheng sat down on the sofa and waved: "Come here, I''ll show you something."


    Sonya didn''t move.


    Su Sheng frowned: "I think you''d better obey what I say, because even if you want to die, I have a way to make you better than death!"


    "come!"


    With a cold drink, Sonya shivered a few times and walked over slowly.Su Sheng stretched out his hand and violently pulled Sonya to her side, sat down and hugged her shoulders, pointing at the TV and said, "Do you want to know your future? I haven''t grasped your future."


    Sonya didn''t speak.


    Su Sheng didn''t mind, the TV suddenly turned on at 4.4 and the screen began to appear.

 539 Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 539

    Sonia''s eyes widened instantly, and the picture on the TV turned out to be herself. Is this when she was working as a nurse?Sonia looked nervously, her ability to be a caregiver was discovered and arrested, but she ran out and met a mutant named Thunderbird. They began to form an underground organization to help the mutants, accompanied by the mutants. The living environment became worse and worse. They confronted the Sentinel Secret Service repeatedly, and finally... she was arrested.She had met her arrest, just when she was arrested.


    boom!


    The sound of gunfire.


    Sonia saw herself on TV being shot to death by her arrest, just to persecute a pair of mutant siblings.She is dead, but the picture on TV is not over yet... it continues!


    Chapter 641: Take the kidney first, then the heart


    In the picture, the two brothers and sisters compromised because of Sonia''s death. They accepted Roderick Campbell''s experimental test, but they were carried out like trash.Seeing her treatment after death, Sonia was silent!


    Snapped!


    The TV turned off by itself.


    Su Sheng turned to look at Sonya: "This is the future where I won''t catch you."


    "Wei, who knows the future, how do you prove this is true." Sonya trembled.


    "I don''t need to prove its authenticity to you, I just want you to see the reality clearly."


    "Wh, what reality?"


    "I can manipulate the modified reality at will. This world is the reality of my playground!" Su Sheng chuckled."Just like I caught you and let you know how you died, being a hero is just a way for me to have fun."


    "If I want to, I can pretend to be a hero to save you just now and take you out of here. With the help of life-saving as my hero, even if you can''t make you 10 as my girlfriend under your arrest environment , But it¡¯s okay to have sex with me willingly for a while? I still have confidence in my level of picking up girls. It¡¯s not impossible for you to be grateful for me. But if I don¡¯t want to, I can be like now Treat you like this, if I get bored and give you to the Sentry Special Service or kill you directly, there is no trouble."


    Sonia''s body trembled slightly.


    She is not the dreamer in the TV series who has already experienced wind and rain in the underground mutants, she is just an ordinary caregiver, a mutant being hunted down!


    "You... what do you want." Sonia asked with a trembling voice.


    Su Sheng pinched her small mouth and didn''t speak, bowed his head and kissed directly.


    I... Am I going to resist?


    But what''s the use even if you resist?I can''t escape at all, and what if I provoke him?Sonia was confused in her mind and couldn''t make a choice, and Su Sheng did not give her time to consider.Sonia is very beautiful and has a good personality.


    As Su Sheng just said, it is really not difficult to get her if you want to go with her, but Su Sheng doesn''t want to do that.The reason is also very simple, why bother to do things that can be done easily?There are so many pillows that he is interested in. He can''t take care of everything, right?As for whether she hates herself Su Sheng, she doesn''t care at all?Who cares about the idea of ??a pillow?Anyway, no matter what you think, don''t you have to be a pillow?Moreover, people''s thoughts can change, and the chance of a long-term love is far greater than the chance of love at first sight.


    For example, the second-generation Laura of the Silk Soul, for example, the witch Joan Muen was forced to come by herself.Now it is not loyal and obedient to follow oneself cleverly, let them leave, I am afraid they will not leave.On the contrary, what would happen if you were to take your heart?The more you coax and hold, she may want more.


    People''s hearts are never filled.


    Controlling people''s minds is also a science, and one must also pay attention to methods.


    Since I didn''t plan to go away, I didn''t care what others thought, just like the emperor.Did every concubine enter the harem because he loved the emperor?I must have entered the harem for one of these reasons. Where is the harem?A very competitive place.If you want to be free from bullying and have status, you have to please the emperor.Even if you want to please the emperor, you have to be obedient to bed when the emperor wants it.But will the emperor care about how each concubine feels?You are pleased with me, I am happy, if you are not pleased, you have to satisfy the emperor''s needs too!


    The topic is gone, and the surfing is over.


    The slightly bright red blood stained the sofa, and her long red hair was scattered on Sonia''s face and her body twitched slightly.


    Beauty is also an original sin, and getting beauty and possessing beauty can produce great satisfaction. At this time, Su Sheng is very satisfied because of Sonya''s beauty.


    Snapped!


    Sheng Su raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the two of them came to a certain hotel room from the originally dim room, and Sonya barely opened her eyes and looked around in surprise."You take a break and get up and take a shower and I will give you a choice!"


    Opportunity to choose?


    Sonia did not have the energy to ask now.


    After resting for more than 20 minutes, Sonia struggled to get up and went to the bathroom, her thinking gradually became clear with the patter of water.However, even so, she actually couldn''t think of a reason.After taking a shower, Sonia came to the bed wrapped in a bath towel, looked at Su Sheng with a complex expression and sat down slowly.


    "Will you kill me?" Sonya asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng shook his head and smiled: "I may be mentally abnormal when it is unpleasant, at least compared to ordinary people. It is too selfish and selfish to say that it is nice. Emotions will increase my spiritual bondage, so I have always avoided it. But it is undeniable that people have emotions, and I have them too! So I have a few girlfriends who love them, I like them, and I will compromise with them. But I will not love to lose Self, I might kill her in this situation."


    "Humans are always selfish. When faced with choices, most people will choose themselves and consider themselves. If I were a person who lived in peace and integrity, I would love others, and I would not be afraid of being involved, but 387 It''s a pity that I am not!"


    Su Sheng chuckled and held Sonya''s hand."So I may like you, but I won''t fall in love with you, so I won''t kill you. Or when I''m so strong that no one can beat me and become the supreme, I will let go of my emotional control and fall in love You, of course I won''t kill you then!"


    Sonia was silent and didn''t know how to respond. He was suddenly so distracted, and it was unexpected to analyze his psychology with himself in a soft voice.His ideas are extreme and weird, but if you think about it from a selfish point of view, it doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    And when she was a nurse, she did not encounter the kind of people who lost themselves because of too much love, not all of them, but at least those people she met were very pitiful and miserable.So if you think about it this way, Su Sheng''s thinking and ideas are not unacceptable.


    ...


    PS: Maybe not everyone agrees with this concept, and I am also the kind of personality that will dig my heart when I fall in love with someone and don''t care about myself at all.However, writing a book is almost the same as acting. Each protagonist and each character must be different from himself. So since the plot behind such a persona is determined at the beginning, changes in thoughts must be written according to this persona. .In addition, continue to go to flowers for a reward!


    Chapter 642: Place Sonia


    I don''t know if it was this deliberate analysis or because of her kind character, Sonia found that her hatred for him was not as strong as she had imagined.Kind people are always easy to forgive others and ignore themselves."Then... will you let me go?" Sonia asked quietly.


    Su Sheng smiled, not the kind of gloomy smile, nor the kind of sarcasm and contempt.Some sunshine laughing?It made Sonia inexplicably feel that he had a very comfortable smile.Su Sheng stretched out his hand and gently pulled Sonya over and leaned on his shoulder, close to his arms.


    "Why are you going? Where are you going? It took me so much to get you. How could you let you go. Even if not once a month, once a month, I have to wait until I have no interest in you? But... you really It¡¯s beautiful, at least for me. Maybe it¡¯s not so intuitive before I saw you in person, but when I saw you, the feeling became stronger after I got you. So I won¡¯t let you go easily "Su Sheng lightly stroked her shoulders and smiled: "Furthermore, your ability to play support is okay. Whatever situation you encounter will be the same as the future I showed you, there is no resistance at all. Once you Being caught by the sentinel''s secret service is not such a good result."


    "Is that good?" Sonia asked subconsciously.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Is it okay? No matter what happened, you now have an extra gold medal for avoiding death. I generally don''t care too much about anyone or anything, but I also care about things that every man cares about. No exception, you can¡¯t afford to lose that person, so you just need to be obedient, be my woman, and hold a pillow. You don¡¯t have to worry about being chased by the sentry secret service, don¡¯t worry about danger, don¡¯t need to be displaced. You can do what you want What you do, you can enjoy a better material life, and even you will become more prominent."


    "Don''t say you are a mutant, you are hunted down, even ordinary people will feel that such conditions, such a life is very good."


    Obviously it wasn''t for a while, but following the statement made Sonia feel that such a life is really good.Although the most core love is missing, I believe that such conditions are definitely the life that most women want to pursue, the life they dream of.


    "I really intend to reward Campbell now. You are really attractive now. How about we do it again?" Su Sheng whispered to Sonya''s ear.


    Sonia panicked."No, no."


    "Then I can''t help you." Su Sheng laughed and rushed forward.


    Not as direct as last time, not as rough as last time, Su Sheng seemed to make up for the regrets he didn¡¯t appreciate and taste well before. This time his movements were very light and gentle, which made the original nervousness resisting and even a little scared. Sonia gradually let go of her heart, and gradually became immersed in it.She started to react and give back, and she started to instinctively do things that would make the other person obviously like and enjoy.When it was over, Sonya found that she had no hatred for Su Sheng, and she had an indescribable feeling of dependence and steadfastness on her body, and she didn''t want to leave.


    Sonia felt very hot and embarrassed when she recalled what she had done.


    Feeling Su Sheng''s warm palms around his shoulders, listening to his pounding heartbeat, hugging herself with strong arms, Sonya fell asleep in a daze.


    Woke up at once.


    The sun was shining outside, and the warm sunshine was shining on the two of them. Opened her eyes and looked up at Su Sheng''s gentle smile, Sonia couldn''t help but smile.She didn''t want to laugh, but she laughed naturally."Do you want to reply to the Avengers Mansion with me or find another place to live?" Su Sheng asked lazily.


    "Can''t I go home?"


    "Where I am, which is your home!" Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Well, let me help you get a villa in New York."

 540 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 540

    "No, no need." Sonia said hurriedly."It''s not convenient for me to live in such a big villa. The house price is expensive, and I don''t know anyone in New York. You, you can help me get an apartment."


    "Save money for me? I really start to like you now!" Su Sheng smiled and shaved her nose, then got up and picked up the bracelet."Little Chili, help me find a better place in New York and buy an apartment in a safe and secure place. By the way, help me set up a foundation and spend five million. I have someone, and I will let her take charge of the fund later. It''s going to happen. What does it matter? This is not nonsense, of course it is my woman. Otherwise, what am I doing with this heart? Just like that, contact me if you have news!"


    "The house, job, and status are all there. As for the expenses, don''t worry, they will call you regularly." Su Sheng turned his head and said to Sonya.


    Sonya was surprised and covered her mouth. She didn''t expect Su Sheng to arrange so much for herself, and the arrangement was so proper.


    "You seem to be touched by your appearance, so don''t you kiss one?" Su Sheng smiled and leaned over.


    Sonia hugged Su Sheng''s kiss and said, "You, you invest so much money, I will run this foundation well."


    "You really have to operate well, this foundation is still very important to me." Su Sheng smiled.


    It won¡¯t be long before the Scarlet Witch¡¯s killing of Obadea will have a certain impact on Stark Industries¡¯ stock price, and the closure of the weapons department will definitely be even more affected. So this kind of charitable foundation is very important for the company¡¯s image and popularity. help.There is no shortage of Qian Susheng, but Stark Industries is a chicken. Since it is easy to borrow chickens to lay eggs, of course, the more eggs the better!


    "Let''s take a bath."


    A princess of Su Sheng hugged Sonya and walked into the bathroom. There was a frolic sound quickly accompanied by the patter of water.


    Two hours later.


    Su Sheng took Sonya to the apartment that Xiaojiao bought, located in the center of Queens, and the environment is very good.After that, Su Sheng introduced the two to know each other, and they can communicate privately with the Foundation!Su Sheng gave Sonya a bracelet so that she can be contacted easily, and she can also know her situation at any time.Of course, Su Sheng did not forget to inform Campbell to remove Sonia''s wanted and file from the Sentry Special Service.


    Chapter 643: Gwens Daisy


    The life of the dreamer Sonia has undergone earth-shaking changes because of Su Sheng, but this change has been magnified to the entire society. The entire earth is actually like a drop of water in the vast ocean, without any influence or ripples.


    Back at the Avengers Building, Su Sheng went directly into the laboratory.


    The quantum spacecraft has already had a preliminary idea, and the collar that promises Campbell''s ability to contain mutants will also be worked out.As for the sentinel robot Su Sheng, he didn''t take it too seriously, originally this was his plan, but since Indigo has started to do it, let''s see what surprise she can give herself.


    Sharon Carter obtained a lot of information from the information in the previous base. The Avengers continued to destroy them without stopping. Although they were a little rushed, they were very fulfilling. For them, this kind of life is much easier and more satisfying than working or resting. .Now they can all perform tasks independently, and it doesn''t matter if Su Sheng can''t make a move without special circumstances, so Su Sheng has been busy in the laboratory for several days.Finally, after Su Sheng had just fixed the collar to contain the mutant ability, Su Sheng saw the news of Obadea''s accident.


    Although Obadea was not well-known, he was the director of Stark Industries after all, and he was almost the person in charge. His death naturally caused quite a stir.Su Sheng simply investigated it and had to say that the Scarlet Witch was still too young, and gave them detailed information about Obadiah. When she did it, she actually left a trace.


    The figure that flashed by in the surveillance video was not clear but it was enough to lock the identity-it was wanted.


    Stark Group.


    The death of Obadea has greatly affected the company, but after Su Sheng appeared, he took over the company very smoothly.Firstly, Su Sheng is a major shareholder, and secondly, taking over the company with Su Sheng''s ability and reputation will not be opposed.After Su Sheng took over, Xiao Pepper succeeded the original position and job of Obadea.Two news were directly released at the same time.1. Close the Stark Industrial Weapons Department and transfer the development center to new energy.Iron Man in the movie did just that, and the new energy technology is currently readily available without any problems.2. Establish a foundation and talk about some simple situations of the foundation.


    These two events have caused quite a stir, but everyone is confident in Su Sheng. After all, the trans-age technology of Transformation is placed here, so the stock price does not fluctuate much. Little Pepper''s ability Needless to say, it quickly started to maintain the normal operation of Stark Industries.


    "You find a way to buy the shares in Obadea. It doesn''t matter if the price is a little higher, do you know what to do?" Su Shengchao Xiaojiao said in the office.


    Little Pepper nodded.


    "Sonia, you should pay more attention to it. She doesn''t know much about the foundation, but you know the role of the foundation." Su Sheng exhorted a few more words.


    Little Pepper nodded graciously: "Director George of the New York Police Department wants to see you about the Obadea case."


    "In the afternoon, you make an appointment."


    "it is good."


    After dealing with Stark Industries, Su Sheng asked Campbell to meet him and chat with him. By the way, he handed him the collar that contained the ability to contain variants along with the production drawings. Before leaving, he also praised a few words, Sonia He did a good job of doing it so that he could keep up his work.When Campbell left, it was almost time to meet Director George, and the meeting place was in George''s office.


    Last time Su Sheng was wanted, he had dealt with Director George, and he was pretty good.There was nothing special when we met this time, mainly the Obadea case and... the murderer!The police finally got the information about Scarlet Witch, but it was obvious that Scarlet Witch was not an ordinary person, so Chief George wanted Su Sheng to help.Firstly, Su Sheng is the major shareholder of Stark Industries, and secondly, Su Sheng is still an Avenger!


    "Even if you don''t talk about this case, I will continue to investigate, after all, Obadea did a good job before!" Su Sheng returned the information to Director George and then wrote a number and handed it over."This is my phone number. If there is any news from the police, you can also notify me!"


    "Okay!" George got the number and was about to open the door, but he was pushed open, and then he saw a little blonde girl come in.


    She said she was a little girl but she looked seventeen or eighteen.


    "Ah..." The little girl didn''t seem to expect that there were people in the office.


    "Gwen, you should learn to knock on the door. This is the office of the police station, not at home!" Director George said with some discomfort and then introduced to Su Sheng: "This is my daughter Gwen, this is... ¡­"


    "I know." Gwen walked over to answer."Avenger Su Sheng."


    "Hello, this is Gwen." Gwen stretched out his hand.


    "Hello." Su Sheng shook hands and chuckled: "George, I didn''t expect you to have such a beautiful daughter."


    George smiled modestly and was still very happy.


    "Are you in high school?" Su Sheng looked up and asked.


    Gwen shook his head: "I just graduated, and I''m planning to find a place for internship."


    "Is there any company you want to go to?"


    Gwen''s eyes lit up slightly, he looked at his father George and then at Su Shengdao: "Of course I hope I can go for an internship in an excellent company so that I can learn more. My first consideration is that Stark Industries is not Can succeed, so I might go to Osborne Group."


    "What position are you applying for?"


    "assistant Manager."


    Su Sheng nodded and took out the phone directly. Seeing his behavior, Gwen and George faintly guessed what was going on.


    "Little Chili, who was responsible for the application before? Ask if there is one named Gwen..." Su Sheng looked at Gwen, and Gwen quickly whispered: "Gwens Daisy."


    "Gwens Daisy''s application file, the applicant should be an assistant. You just need manpower to take over the company now, let her try." Su Sheng hung up the phone and smiled at Gwen: "Someone should be notified soon You go to work. You should have heard about the recent situation of Stark Industries. There are many things, so it may be very hard for you to pass."


    "I''m not afraid of hard work." Gwence Daisy shook her head quickly.


    Chapter 644 The Scarlet Witch Who Wants to Sacrifice Herself


    With George''s thanks and Gwen''s excited assurance, Su Sheng left the police station.


    "Gwens Daisy."


    Su Sheng whispered the name lightly and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. From the first time he saw George and knew he was the chief of the New York Police Department, Su Sheng thought that Gwence Daisy might be his daughter, so it was right then George and the people he led took a little care and reminded a few words.


    Who is Gwence Daisy?


    One of the more famous Spider-Man girlfriends, according to the trajectory in the movie, she should go to Osborne Enterprise, which is the company of the Green Devils.I met Spider-Man there, and fell in love with each other and finally died tragically.But what interests Su Sheng is her in another universe in the comics.


    Spider-Gwen.


    In another universe, Gwen became the one bitten by the radioactive spider, replacing Spider-Man as Spider-Gwen, and Spider-Man Peter Parker died, and his death also made Spider-Gwen the greater ability. The greater the responsibility!


    If you have time, you can study it, and maybe it can make Gwen a spider Gwen, which is also a kind of fun.


    In a remote, chaotic and somewhat dirty underground hotel, in a certain room.


    This room is small and pitiful. It doesn''t even have a TV. Except for a bed and a trash can, it can''t fit anything else. It doesn''t even have a separate bathroom.But even in this environment, it costs fifty dollars a night.But the price is already very cheap. Although the environment is bad and mixed, it is also very suitable for hiding and not too noticeable!The Scarlet Witch has been living here these days and rarely shows up. After killing Obadiah, she returned here at a loss.

 541 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 541

    Huh!


    The figure flashed, and the Scarlet Witch hurriedly turned over and sat up.


    "How do I live here?" Su Sheng looked around and asked.


    "This makes me feel safe." The Scarlet Witch whispered.


    The small space resembles her previous cell in Hydra base.


    Su Sheng sat down next to her and said casually: "Obadea is dead. I have successfully taken over Stark Industries and announced that the weapons department has been closed. However, the tail of your hands is not clean. The police have already mastered it. With your information, you have been wanted. I just came out of the police station, and the chief of the New York Police Department asks me to arrest you!"


    The Scarlet Witch leaned against the corner of the bed subconsciously when she heard it, and looked at Su Sheng warily with big eyes."You want to catch me?"


    The Scarlet Witch just has no experience and it doesn¡¯t mean she is stupid. In the past few days after separation, she thought a lot, especially after knowing the true face of Su Sheng, she realized that he was not so kind to avenge herself. This is killing someone with a knife. , The value of the knife is naturally gone.If he catches himself, then the matter will be complete.Even if she told the police that it was related to Su Sheng, no one would believe it. After all, Su Sheng was an avenger, he was a hero!


    Seeing Su Sheng staring at her Scarlet Witch with a smile, the feeling became stronger, do it?It''s useless, she is not Su Sheng''s opponent.Run away?Can you run?What''s more, he did kill Obadiah, she couldn''t run away!


    The Scarlet Witch suddenly leaned forward and held Su Sheng''s arm."Pitro, tell me Pietro is alive!"


    Su Sheng nodded: "Of course he is still alive. Although he has lost his freedom, he will always live well."


    The Scarlet Witch let out a sigh as if she had made some decision, and looked at Su Sheng firmly."I will go with you, I will confess that everything will not involve you, but you must promise me to let Pietro survive. He, he doesn''t know what happened later, I have killed Obadea and avenged him. He will never trouble you again."


    "Do you want to exchange yourself for Pitro?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    The Scarlet Witch grabbed Su Sheng''s arm and pleaded."Please!"


    Su Sheng raised her other hand and flirted with her somewhat messy hair. She didn''t move but continued to beg, gently stroked her cheek with her hand down and finally pinched her chin.Obviously, the current posture of the two of them should be the Scarlet Witch slightly taller, but the Scarlet Witch still felt the condescending aura of Su Sheng... She watched Su Sheng slowly leaning towards her, feeling the gentle touch touch.


    Touch it.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "You want to go with me, I can accept it. But... did I say I want to catch you?"


    "what?"


    Before she had time to sigh that the first kiss was so gone, the Scarlet Witch was stunned by Su Sheng''s words."You, don''t you plan to catch me?"


    "I used you to take over Stark Industries, but you also took revenge, didn''t you? Without you, I could find someone else. But without me, it would not be easy for you to want revenge." Su Sheng''s fingers lightly scratched red. Witch''s cheeks."Relax, I won''t catch you or let others catch you, who makes you look so beautiful!"


    Released his hand and looked at the still dumb Scarlet Witch, Su Sheng smiled and said, "I will help you solve your wanted, okay with me in the future?"


    "Follow you, what do you do?"


    "Do whatever I ask you to do!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "it is good."


    Pietro is still in the hands of the Scarlet Witch in Su Sheng''s hands, and there is no room for rejection, not to mention it''s best to not be caught.She was already ready to sacrifice herself, but she didn''t expect that Su Sheng didn''t intend to sacrifice her at all, which made her breathe out and relax completely.


    "How are you going to revoke my wanted? Such a big thing shouldn''t be easy, right?" Scarlet Witch asked curiously.


    "easy!"


    "It''s just a snap of your fingers!"


    Saint Su raised her hand and snapped her fingers, and the Scarlet Witch looked at Saint Su suspiciously. This... is it over?This is wanted by the police. What is the use of snapping your fingers?The Scarlet Witch didn''t notice any change, and no one even noticed the change.


    However, the police station wanted for Scarlet Witch disappeared. All the persons involved in the case and those who had an impression of Scarlet Witch did not remember the Scarlet Witch.As for the murderer who killed Obadea, there is no clue at all. In all likelihood, the final outcome will become an unsolved case.


    Chapter 645: Revising the Reality and Taking the Initiative of Wanda and Susan


    Modify reality.


    This is unthinkable to most people, even Gu Yi Mage, Heavenly Father Odin, or Thanos, Planet Devourer, etc. are difficult to do. After all, this kind of hanging is too exaggerated and not everyone can open it.The dark elf Malekis has ether particles and reality gems can modify reality, but how to modify it?Step by step, it may be blocked at any time!How does Thanos use it after getting the reality gems?It''s nothing more than pretending that the collector is still alive and playing the Guardians of the Galaxy who wants to find Thanos'' revenge.


    The light ring of the DC world, the power of the spectrum can also modify reality but it is more troublesome.But the treacherous man¡¯s ability to modify reality is different. It is entirely from a high-latitude perspective to modify low-latitude. Simply put, it is like a computer system program. It is almost impossible for countless programs to modify anything by themselves. As an operator, you can easily modify the code!


    The 04 that Su Sheng uses is the ability of the troublemaker!


    Modifying from high latitudes is simple, quick, detailed and accurate.


    "May I call you Wanda?" Su Sheng asked with a smile, and continued after the Scarlet Witch nodded: "Wanda, you don''t seem to believe me? I''ll take you out and you''ll know."


    Su Sheng got up, Wanda could only follow.


    Put on your shoes, followed Su Sheng to the front desk to check out and then walked out of the hotel.


    Walking out of the dirty and chaotic environment and came to the city, the streets were full of traffic and the traffic was endless. Wanda followed Su Sheng a little nervously, sometimes looking at the camera on the street.Not long after leaving, suddenly there was the sound of a police car, and Wanda instantly became nervous.


    Su Sheng smiled and did not speak, but occasionally nodded to say hello to pedestrians who recognized him.The police car passed by and did not stop at all. Wanda breathed a sigh of relief. Slowly she realized that she seemed to be really fine. No matter whether it was a police car or a patrolling police officer, there was nothing unusual, and she swaggered in the street for so long. The Lower Police Station should have sent someone to arrest him long ago, but now he is still fine.


    "What, what''s the matter?"


    Wanda couldn''t help but whispered towards Su Sheng.


    "It''s just the ability to modify reality, from high latitudes to low latitudes." Su Sheng smiled and said: "I modified all the content related to you in this matter. The murderer of this case has no clue, unless you run it yourself. Go to the police station and surrender, otherwise no one will know that you are the murderer."


    After a pause, Su Sheng said again."Your ability is very strong, much stronger than Pietro. If you control your chaotic energy well and modify reality, you can also do it."


    In the comics, Scarlet Witch almost made no mutants in this world. There are many outstanding abilities in the pillows around her, but if the Scarlet Witch''s abilities are well developed, it can definitely be regarded as the top one!


    "Don''t worry now?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "I believe it!" Wanda replied."I believe you didn''t use me deliberately, and I believe you said that you didn''t take Obadea to heart."


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "But I don''t understand. Why do you treat me... so special to me?" With Su Sheng''s ability to be called a god, he doesn''t need such a lot of trouble, even when he and Pitro want to find He could easily kill them when he took revenge.


    She wanted to know what was the special reason.


    "Because you are beautiful..."


    Su Sheng smiled.


    Wanda was shocked.


    Pretty?Just because I''m pretty?Why does this reason make Wanda feel so unrealistic?


    "Do you still have the money? Buy yourself a few more clothes, and go to the Avengers Building to find me tomorrow." Su Sheng patted Wanda and walked away. Wanda just wanted to say something but suddenly found Su who hadn''t taken a few steps. Saint just disappeared!


    Nightfall.


    Came quietly and passed away quietly.


    The morning sun shines on the earth, and Su Sheng wakes up early and is busy with the construction of the quantum spacecraft in the laboratory. In addition to the quantum spacecraft, he also needs to build a quantum tunnel. This is a big project and requires a lot of space and materials. Su Sheng Prepare to ask the Hornet Girl Hope to come over and participate.However, the call did not get through, and Su Sheng was not in a hurry for the time being.


    After almost half an hour.

 542 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 542

    Hope called.


    "Are you looking for me?" Hope asked.


    "Well, I need you to come and help me if I make progress here, it may take a long time." Su Shengdao.


    "Wait for a few days." Hope said in silence for a moment: "I just finished solving the company''s business. Darren Cross was indeed making the Hornets. I had a fight with him and won, but there were some follow-ups. Things need to be dealt with!"


    "Have you fought against the Hornets? Tsk tsk, it''s a shame to miss this battle. Okay, when you''re done, come and find me, speak wherever you need help."


    "I will!"


    As soon as the phone was hung up here, the door of the laboratory opened.


    Susan 270 walked in wearing a white nightdress, came to Su Sheng, hugged and kissed gently, and said softly: "I miss you."


    Yes, it is very straightforward.


    Su Sheng stopped Susan''s waist and smiled: "I miss you too, baby."


    "Are you going to my room?" Susan''s sweet face showed a very suggestive and charming expression.


    The cute and sweet face with this expression naturally adds a bit of charm and attraction. It feels like Susan''s hand is touching her chest. How can Su Sheng bear it?"Can you bear to go to your room? Just here!"


    After talking about Su Sheng, Susan responded enthusiastically, and it didn''t take long for the empty laboratory to gradually sound.


    Some things still need to be proactive!


    After the reorganization of the Avengers, neither Susan nor Trish Susan had ever looked for it. Had it not been for Susan''s initiative, I would not know how long to wait.Speaking of it, Cui Xi is actually more active than Susan, but Cui Xi didn''t come over and said to Su Sheng, I miss you, we both need to applaud!


    So Susan''s physical needs during this time and the pressure after performing the task were all vented by Su Sheng, and her lovely and sweet face was filled with the fascination that only Su Sheng could see.


    Chapter 646 Sentinel Robot 2.0 and the destroyed x Academy!


    Just as Susan left on the front foot, Wanda the Scarlet Witch on the back foot came to the Avengers Building.


    Su Sheng introduced the members of The Avengers to Wanda, did not say let her join the Avengers but let her stay in the Avengers Building, and let Natasha, Susan and others teach Wanda how to exercise and master themselves when they have time. The ability to follow some basic fighting skills.


    Wanda¡¯s participation did not cause much impact. If you need to perform the task, you should perform the task, and you should take a rest. Su Sheng is also immersed in the laboratory every day. In a few days, Wanda has gradually adapted to the new life. Female Hope also finished the matter and came to the Avengers Building.


    In the laboratory.


    Su Sheng told Hope about the quantum spacecraft and the tunnel, and then Hope stayed behind to help start the intensive manufacturing.For this reason, Su Sheng also specially prepared a room for Hope, because it will take at least half a month to fix these according to the plan.


    During the half-month of the creation of the Quantum Tunnel by Su Sheng and Hope, the Sentinel Secret Service has captured many mutants in succession. The Sentinel Secret Service and the Sentry Robot have caused an uproar in the mutant circle. , The Storm Female representative X-Men tried to fight for the rights of mutants and asked them to cancel the Sentry Secret Service, but was unsuccessful. Instead, she was stabbed a few words.After all, the current X-Men is not as good as before, which makes Storm Girl very angry and directly destroys a prison that holds mutants.


    Regardless of whether it is angry or for the purpose of forceful deterrence, Storm Girl''s approach can be considered a hornet''s nest.The Sentinel Secret Service directly began to hit the force and targeted the X-Men to arrest Storm Girl, but Storm Girl could not be obediently captured, and Professor X would not surrender Storm Girl.After several small frictions, the Sentinel Secret Service suddenly launched an attack on the X Academy, but the huge silver-white robot descended on the X Academy and disaster came.


    The end result was that the college was destroyed and most of the students were arrested.


    Professor X, the Storm Girl successfully broke through and disappeared, the beast was caught, and the iceman disappeared.


    This incident happened so suddenly that neither humans nor mutants had expected such a result, and suddenly even if Campbell had told Su Sheng about this action in advance, he did not expect such a result.Is this over?The X-Men is over?


    Although Su Sheng had always planned to eliminate the X-Men, he did not expect it to be so fast!


    Sentinel Robot 2.0!


    The humanoid robot, nominally this was developed by Su Sheng and handed over to the Sentinel Secret Service, but in fact it was all handled by Indigo. However, Indigo did not come back or show up after the Sentinel robot was put into use. I don¡¯t know what else is doing. .


    "There is no function of absorbing the opponent''s ability for its own use, and it cannot be automatically repaired. Except for the function of deforming and recognizing the identity of the mutant, it is far from the real sentry robot, and this shape... why is it more inclined to Ultron? And X The college was destroyed so easily, there is no joy or sense of accomplishment at all." Su Sheng closed the bracelet and muttered softly, and walked to the quantum tunnel, standing next to the computer, Hope who didn''t know what he was calculating.


    Su Sheng embraced Hope from behind, and Hope only shuddered and quickly returned to normal.


    Although nothing happened during this time, some intimate physical contact between the two of them when they were alone was naturally indispensable, and Hope was used to it.


    "I simulated calculations and it is basically no problem. Su Sheng..." Hope turned and looked at Su Sheng seriously."I want to find my mother!"


    "Let me go, no one knows what is going on in the quantum realm, but one thing is pretty sure the space inside is very large. It is very difficult and very time-consuming to find blindly without your mother''s detailed location." Su Shengdao.


    "No, this is my business. There is no reason for you to take risks. I am very grateful that you can help me create the conditions for finding a mother!" Hope said seriously, putting his hands on Su Sheng''s neck.


    "So you don''t blame me for forcing you?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Hope blushed and angrily said: "Why are you still mentioning this!"


    "I want to say it¡¯s your boyfriend? It¡¯s a bit inappropriate. You know that I have a girlfriend and I know that I am greedy for beauty. But it¡¯s okay and a bit against my intentions. After all, we slept, and you put me in pajamas. So don¡¯t say it has nothing to do with me, just treat it as a compensation for my inability to give you your identity. Also, a quantum realm will not cause me any problems. I am also very curious about the quantum realm!"


    "It''s not all for you to study this!"


    "If you don''t say the word pajamas, I honestly am quite touched." Hope gave a white glance and proactively kissed him.


    Give up with a kiss.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Since there is no problem, let''s start early. This is a bracelet I specially prepared for this situation. Even if I am in the quantum domain, I can contact you."


    "Okay, I''ll check it again, do you want to notify others?" Hope said.


    Su Sheng thought about it, nodded and turned around. The sentinel robot''s affairs were still fermenting. He didn''t want to get involved in it for the time being. He told Wanda and the other Avengers that he was going to the Quantum Realm and had an undetermined return date, although they didn''t. Don''t worry, I can only tell him to be more careful.


    They naturally also know about the creation of quantum tunnels by him and Hope these days.


    "You, are you okay?" Wanda couldn''t help but asked in a low voice.


    "Are you worried about me or Pitro?" Su Sheng asked in a low voice.


    "Both!"


    "Don''t worry, you know my skills, nothing will happen."


    Su Sheng returned to the laboratory again after the explanation, and Hope had already carefully checked it again.Seeing Su Sheng preparing to board the quantum spacecraft, Hope couldn''t help but hug Su Sheng and kissed him for a long while and solemnly reminded Su Sheng to be careful and come back safely.


    The quantum tunnel started, and layers of electric lights lit up. At both ends of the long tunnel, one end began to shine and was opening the door to the quantum realm, and the other end Su Sheng was sitting on the spacecraft to start.


    boom!


    The quantum spacecraft advanced quickly, and in the light, the spacecraft plunged into the gate of the quantum realm.


    Chapter 647 Entering the Quantum Realm


    boom!


    The gate of the quantum realm was closed, the dazzling energy light gradually dimmed and disappeared, and the quantum spacecraft was gone.


    Hope stood by the computer nervously observing the data, and after a while, he heard Su Sheng''s voice from the bracelet.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Hope took a breath and relaxed, his back was already wet with cold sweat.

 543 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 543

    Quantum field.


    This is a field that mankind has not yet explored and opened up.When the spacecraft shrank to a microscopic state and entered the quantum realm, Su Sheng couldn''t help being attracted by the surrounding scenery.Colorful, different brilliance, not the kind of darkness imagined, but there is a kind of Alice in Wonderland, into a strange world.


    The entire space seemed to have a faint levitation force, somewhat similar to the feeling of being in the sea or in space. Su Sheng temporarily turned off the spacecraft, and the spacecraft was drifting and moving with the current.The scenery is bizarre and indescribable. At first glance, it seems that there is no boundary at all. There are many plants that resemble underwater corals, and there are 663 floating things like hairballs, but the volume of these hairballs is very huge.


    suddenly.


    A huge eye appeared by the window of the spaceship, and Su Sheng paused and looked carefully.The owner of this eye is a huge crawling creature, milky white with relatively fine hairs, and four on eight feet.


    "Is this a water bear insect? One of the smallest known microorganisms in the world. The smallest is only 50 microns and can only be found with a microscope. But now this volume contrast looks taller than a dinosaur. It is said that this is the most tenacious creature!" Su Sheng looked at this''behemoth'' with great interest, and the other party was obviously also looking at him.


    After a while, the water bear insect seemed to retreat slightly, and the round mouth on its head opened straight as if it wanted to swallow Su Sheng with the spacecraft.


    "Well, although I am very interested in you, I don''t want to study your internal structure!" Su Sheng muttered to start the spacecraft, and the power propelled him to hear a whistle, and the spacecraft flew out quickly.The water bear insect fell into the air and turned around slowly, but Su Sheng''s already-positioned spacecraft disappeared without a trace.


    "This should be the outside of the quantum realm. It''s time to look inside."


    The quantum spacecraft accelerated again, and as it accelerated, the surrounding space changed again. As if a black hole appeared, the surrounding space was shaken apart, and the spacecraft plunged in!


    The scenery changed again.


    Inside the quantum realm.


    Although the brilliance is still eye-catching, the color has become a lot more monotonous, with a warm yellow feeling.The huge coral shape fills the entire space, and only a small limb seems to be the size of a block.There was a clicking sound, the spacecraft''s power system seemed to have some problems, and it began to become unavailable. The energy that pushed the spacecraft to move flashed and flashed, and there was a feeling of disappearing at any time.


    "Is it affected by the Quantum Realm?" Su Sheng thought about driving the spacecraft to find a place to stop, opened the cabin and drove out.


    When the feet land, there is a feeling of stepping on the water bed.There are roots on the ground, not long, just like weeds on the ground.Shut down the spacecraft, Su Sheng walked around at will and contacted Hope."I have entered the quantum realm. It is very large, very large, and the space here has a special kind of energy. The preliminary judgment can affect the mental and physical state, and it has a great impact on the molecules of the body. It has the effect of cracking and healing. This process should be very painful. But it has no effect on me."


    "The energy here has a manifestation. I found many golden particles and quantum particles. The energy contained in them is consistent with the energy of space. Although I am not sure what is useful, I will collect some. In addition, the quantum spacecraft is subject to Even if there is no problem with the system, it is estimated that the energy is insufficient, so I plan to temporarily shut down the spacecraft and communication, and I will contact you regularly."


    Su Sheng briefly talked about the situation and then closed the bracelet communication and realized a particle container to collect quantum particles. After finishing this, Su Sheng began to fly around, looking for Hope¡¯s mother, the first-generation Wasp. Janet''s whereabouts, while admiring and understanding the surrounding situation.


    Big!


    very large!


    Su Sheng feels that this should be only a part of the quantum realm, a region, but this feeling is just like in the interstellar universe, immense.Su Sheng flew at full strength, but still had the feeling of Wangshan running dead, which shows how big this place is.


    I haven''t seen water bear worms or other creatures here, but the danger here is greater than outside.The entire space is full of energy and continues to affect Su Sheng. Of course, Su Sheng is not affected at all, whether it is mental or physical.But if ordinary people come in, I''m afraid it will collapse in less than two minutes because they can''t bear it.


    "Janet!"


    "Janet!"


    Su Sheng looked for and shouted, but received no response.


    Fly, Su Sheng suddenly felt that the flow around him seemed to be different. There was a suction from the front, although it was very weak, it did exist."Could it be other quantum realm space?" Su Sheng thought about it and speeded up at the same time.


    Then he saw a moving black vortex.


    This vortex is huge, just like a tornado generated from the outside world, the surrounding quantum particles are sucked into the vortex, and the vortex is moving in the direction of Su Sheng.


    "It doesn''t look like an entrance."


    The suction power increased countless times, and Su Sheng steadied his body and muttered the corners of his mouth slightly."It doesn''t matter what it is, Janet doesn''t seem to be here anyway, since I have encountered it, I will see it!" Relaxing the power of resistance, Su Sheng was directly sucked into the vortex.


    Whoosh.


    Su Sheng did not control his body, allowing the surrounding forces to take him into the whirlpool.The original dark yellow light disappeared, his vision fell into darkness, and Su Sheng could feel that he was still flying and spinning."It seems that this vortex should lead to another space, otherwise the vortex alone should have come out for so long." Su Sheng secretly thought, and then felt his body tremble and his eyes were filled with bright light.


    ¢Ù¢Ü Marvel: Infinite War


    Chapter 648: Time Vortex?Pillow Die!


    boom!


    A loud noise sounded in the ruins, the roof of a dilapidated building was smashed through, and the dust was flying in an instant.


    not far away.


    A woman wearing a purple exposed jumpsuit holding a samurai sword stopped and turned and looked over. Her long purple hair was a little messy, she looked a little embarrassed as if she had just experienced a fierce battle, and she turned to Asian face. ~ Slightly frowned brows.


    "Didn''t they already leave?" Lingdi frowned and hesitated for a moment, or walked over with a slight stagger in the direction of the sound.The roof of the original dilapidated house collapsed, and the spirit disc slowly walked in from the door with a knife and vigilantly.


    There is a deep pit on the ground, and there is a person lying in the pit!


    A man.


    Lingdie''s brows became tighter, who is this guy?Is it also from the X-Men?See if he is dressed or not, maybe it''s just an insignificant person?Zizi''s voice sounded, and a purple energy whip suddenly appeared in her other hand and tentatively threw it towards the man in the pit.


    Snapped!


    The man in the pit who didn''t know his life or death suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the whip, which caused the spirit disc to pull the whip back forcefully in an instant.Not long ago, she used the same trick to almost solve a blue-haired beast, but now she feels that the opponent''s power is stronger than the beast, and she can''t even pull it.


    "Who are you!" Lingdie shouted in a deep voice.


    The man in the deep pit didn''t speak but stood up slowly, shaking his shoulders with his back to the spirit disc.In an instant, a powerful impact burst out, and the broken body was directly razed to the ground under this impact. The spiritual disc felt like it had been hit by a fast-moving car. He vomited a mouthful of blood and knelt on the ground.


    This, who is this person?


    Lingdi panted and looked up, and saw the man slowly turning around.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a young Asian who looks very beautiful?Not as ferocious as imagined, not as powerful as imagined, a pair of eyes are slightly confused and seem to be thinking about something.The whip was held in the hand by the opponent, he didn''t seem to notice himself?


    The energy whip in his hand disappeared when the spirit disk thought, but the other party still did not respond.


    "call¡­¡­"


    "No matter who it is, this guy looks very uncomfortable." Lingdie secretly got up and prepared to leave.


    As a result, as soon as she got together with the spirit disc, she suddenly felt that she was controlled by a burst of energy. Before she could react, her body could not help but flew towards the man.


    At a distance of close at hand, the spiritual disc suddenly stopped.


    Su Shengda looked at the spiritual disc, this uniform is really sexy and revealing, um, the airport is also very big, the shape of this uniform is added with the katana energy whip and this Asian face."Are you a spiritual disc?" Su Sheng asked.


    "You, who are you?" Lingdie struggled.


    "Yes or no, answer my question." Su Sheng''s palms pressed slightly, and the spirit disc instantly felt that her whole body was filled with an indescribable sense of pressure, and she hurriedly trembled as if her body was about to be crushed. ...I am a spiritual disc."


    Su Sheng walked out with a sound, and the spirit disc floated in the air involuntarily.


    At first glance, they are all dilapidated buildings, and a pyramid stands tall not far away.Su Sheng seemed to have thought of something."Apocalypse just died?"


    "Yes."


    The spiritual disc has learned well.

 544 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 544

    "So I''m traveling through time? Why should I suddenly run into the age when Apocalypse had just died in the quantum realm? Is that vortex, time vortex?" Su Sheng muttered softly and analyzed the situation at hand. It''s because of the vortex of time.


    After all, that is the quantum realm. It is said that time and space have no meaning there. Janet, the original wasp girl rescued in the Ant-Man 2 movie, seems to mention the time vortex, and even the quantum realm or time vortex defeats Thanos. key.


    Travel through time?


    The corners of Su Sheng¡¯s mouth raised slightly and he was not too surprised. After all, it¡¯s not a problem with his ability to travel through time or space, and it¡¯s not that Su Sheng has never done anything about traveling through time, so traveling through time itself. It is not surprising. What is surprising is that the quantum field still has this effect!


    Turning his head and glanced at the spiritual disc, Su Sheng smiled.


    If not surprisingly, it should be the time when Phoenix Qin and X-Men defeated Apocalypse, right?Storm Girl, Magneto followed them to X Academy, the angel was abandoned, and when the spiritual disc was about to leave quietly, I have to say that the four knights of the Apocalypse were really bad!


    Now that he had passed through this point in time, Su Sheng did not rush to leave. It just so happens that his cage world lacks prisoners, so he can catch a few back in this era.Anyway, according to their own timeline, they have already made money. After all, people who might have died can live forever in the cage world.


    "At present, I lack a pillow by my side. You can agree or die, you choose." Su Sheng looked at Lingdie.


    Pillow?


    Lingdi was stunned and probably understood what it meant, but did she have the capital to refuse?


    "I promise."


    "Very good." Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction and released the spirit disc. As soon as the spirit disc hit the ground, he heard a pop, and something seemed to be buckled around his neck.The spirit disc looked down in a panic. It was a metal collar made of unknown material.


    "What is this?" Lingdie asked in a panic.


    "I don''t want to talk about love with you and I''m not interested in slowly teaching you what the rules are, so this is something that can make you obedient. It will curb your mutant ability and punish you when you are not obedient!" Su As soon as Sheng''s voice came down, he knelt and screamed in pain.


    A strong current was released from the collar, and she shrank and twitched.


    "This time it''s a reminder so you don''t know the depth. Also... have you heard of Captain America? His shield is made of the material of this circle, so you shouldn''t be able to take it off unless you cut off your head. Now, do you know what to do?" Su Sheng squinted at the shivering spirit disc.


    The airport is big, and it is really obvious to shake.


    Chapter 649: Resurrection Apocalypse


    The current gradually receded, and the spirit disc flicked and slowly struggled to get up.


    Looking at the indifferent man in front of her, Lingdie subconsciously touched the collar on her neck and couldn''t help feeling a little lingering. Her abilities were actually curbed and could not be used. She had never heard that the mutant ability could be curbed!


    At this moment, she felt regretful in her heart, if it weren''t for curiosity that she had already left here now, it would be impossible to be caught by this seemingly kind but devilish guy.At this moment the spirit disc thought about running, but she gave up again feeling the cold collar on her neck.


    Don''t say that this guy is so strong that he has no chance to escape, even if she has this thing, she can''t accept that she will always be an ordinary person wearing this thing.She followed the Apocalypse and became one of his four knights because the Apocalypse strengthened her abilities. If she can only be an ordinary person in the future, what is the significance of what she did before?


    "My name is Su Sheng."


    Su Sheng spoke suddenly, and Lingdi was stunned and remembered the name.


    "It''s 1983, isn''t it? I''m from almost thirty years later." Su Sheng said as he walked forward slowly.


    "Thirty years later?" The spiritual disc''s first reaction was impossible, but think about the collar on his neck, think about what he was muttering to himself just now, this...this is most likely true!Lingdi was shocked and hurriedly followed.


    "In my time, Academy X was just destroyed. Although it was not made by me, it has something to do with me. In my time, I was a hero, a world-class rich man. Of course, these identities are actually disguise. No one knows. I killed the Magneto, I killed the Nightcrawler, I died of Laser Eye, and no one knew that the destruction of X Academy actually had something to do with me. Oh, by the way, I was forced to the Storm Girl , I have also played the Phoenix Qin that killed Tianqi, but her ability was out of control. Everyone was locked up by me because of her death." Su Sheng walked as if chatting, but every word he said The Lingdie was shocked.


    He knows all the spiritual discs of these people and knows their strength better.


    Magneto, Nightcrawler, and Laser Eye were all killed by him?Has he played both Storm Girl and the Phoenix Qin?But... why did he tell himself this?Lingdie''s face became even more ugly, can he let him go if he knows his secret?


    As he walked, Su Sheng stopped suddenly.


    "Apocalypse died here, right?"


    The spiritual disc looked at and nodded: "Yes."


    "Apocalypse''s abilities are not bad, and I am quite interested in strengthening the mutants'' abilities. Unfortunately, this guy''s IQ is not enough. He just woke up and hurriedly wanted to conquer the world, even with the eyes of his men. Not very good. So, I plan to give him another chance!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Give him another chance? He, he is already dead." Lingdie subconsciously said.


    "Death does not mean the end, and I...to a certain extent is the incarnation of death." Su Sheng looked at the place where Apocalypse died in battle, the Apocalypse was crushed by the power of the phoenix and there was no slag left, but this was again how is it?


    Su Sheng''s hands suddenly lit up.


    Yellow, orange, red, green, blue, blue and purple, seven different colors of light lit up in his hand and gradually converged into white light. The white light was dazzling and filled with a sacred and powerful breath of life. The spirit disc opened his mouth in surprise and looked at Su. The holy general white light shines on the place where Tianqi''s body died.


    In the light, a body was gradually reorganized, and it was the dead apocalypse.


    Huh!


    The light disappeared, and Tianqi slowly opened his eyes.


    He is resurrected!


    The resurrected Apocalypse slowly looked at himself and then at Su Sheng and the spiritual disc. Finally, the hoarsely asked Su Sheng, "It was you who resurrected me?"


    "Are you just talking to the master who gave you a new life?" Su Sheng asked with squinting eyes.


    "No one is qualified to be my master, even if I resurrected me!" Tianqi said solemnly, and with a cold expression he directly fisted towards Su Sheng.


    boom!


    His fist stopped abruptly when he was still a certain distance away from Sheng Sheng, as if some force had caught Tian Qi''s fist so that he could not continue to swing it out. ... Tian Qi looked slightly flustered, and followed Su Sheng''s finger lightly. .


    Click!


    Tianqi only felt his leg bones shatter, and his body knelt down involuntarily.However, he has a strong self-healing ability, and in a blink of an eye his injury has recovered and struggled to get up.But at this time, a foot stepped on his head, and the tremendous power made Tianqi not get up but kneel lower.


    Sheng Su raised his leg and stepped on Tianqi¡¯s head and said faintly: "If I can resurrect, you will be able to kill you again. Your abilities are indeed quite a lot, but they are far worse than mine. I will use the power of the Phoenix to kill again. You are a bit bullying, but...I have a more bullying way."


    Su Sheng suddenly raised his hand on the spiritual disc, only to feel that the samurai sword in his hand was released and flew into Su Sheng''s hands. The antidote ability was activated, and the mutation ability of Apocalypse was invalidated in an instant.The feeling of all that ability disappeared completely shocked Tianqi.


    Huh!


    The cold light flashed, Tianqi only felt a pain on his face.


    The katana made a mark on his face, and blood ran down instantly.


    "Look, your self-healing ability is gone. You are now like the meat on the chopping board and let me bully and kill. I can break you down with one knife, or 1.2 can give you a good one. Which one do you choose? "Su Sheng squinted and smiled.


    The smile was bright, but it made Tianqi cold.


    "There is only one chance of resurrection, don''t let me down," Su Sheng said softly.


    "the host!"


    Tianqi gave in, and the hoarse voice said what Su Sheng wanted to hear.


    "Hehe." Su Sheng smiled and put away his ability to understand medicine, and then slowly retracted his leg, the wound on his face healed instantly, and Tianqi stood up silently.


    "Although you and I are both new arrivals for this era, I am not interested in taking in the younger brother, so take your second chance." Su Sheng patted Tianqi on the shoulder with a samurai sword, and then returned the sword. The spirit disc lit up behind him.

 545 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 545

    Chapter 650 Want to trap me in a mere world?


    The light seemed to open a portal, and Su Sheng turned and walked in with the spirit disc.


    Huh!


    The light dissipated and the portal disappeared.


    Su Sheng and Lingdie also disappeared together.


    Apocalypse stared blankly at this scene and couldn''t react. He thought that this person had resurrected and forced himself to tell the master to subdue himself, but he didn''t expect to... just leave like this?But... X-Men, yes, this time I will make a comeback and I will never fail.


    new York.


    Su Sheng walked out of the alley with the spirit disc.New York in this era is not as prosperous as later generations, but in this era, it is already advanced.After finding a hotel and opening the best room, Su Sheng looked around and said to the spiritual disc: "Go and clean yourself."


    "Yes." Lingdie bowed his head and walked into the bathroom obediently.


    It''s not well-behaved, she saw Su Sheng resurrected the dead Apocalypse with her own eyes, and saw her powerful former boss be forced to succumb without the strength to fight back.Whether 18 is driven by strength or ambition, the spirit disc must be obedient.


    The patter of water sounded from the bathroom, but Su Sheng was sitting on the sofa in thought.


    This era is very interesting. The Phoenix Girl and the Storm Girl will not say that they are still young even if they return to their own time, but the origin of the nightcrawler, one of the four knights, is completely different, and ...There is also a fast silver.


    Mutant fast silver!


    This makes Su Sheng wonder whether he has traveled through time or through a parallel universe?If you remember correctly, the story of Apocalypse takes place in a new timeline after reversing the future, but even if you want to reverse the future, it should not be the same as in the movie. After all, the sentry robot should be invented by itself now, so what kind of situation is this? ?Su Sheng raised his bracelet and tried to contact Hope, telling her that he had crossed from the quantum realm to an unknown world.


    But... the bracelet has failed!


    To be precise, it is as if the phone has lost its signal, the function of the phone is still there but there is no signal.


    "It''s a bit interesting. The function of this bracelet was developed using shock waves. In theory, it will not be affected whether it is traveling through time or space. I can use it from the DC world to the Marvel world, but now it doesn''t work? "This sudden situation didn''t make Su Sheng panic. Instead, the corners of his mouth rose up as if something very interesting happened.


    An accident represents a surprise.


    Being omniscient and omnipotent is actually not happy, and knowing everything will not have any sense of surprise.


    Squinting his eyes, Su Sheng released the shock wave ability and began to sense the original era, stacking, stacking, and continuing to stack. The original sense of nothingness gradually solidified. He sensed the original age, but... his shock wave could not be sensed, as if Something is isolated.


    There is an extra barrier, a barrier.


    So that Su Sheng couldn''t really sense, and couldn''t use the shock wave ability to pass back.


    Su Sheng''s thought moved back and continued to sense the DC world, but the result was still the same.


    "This is someone trying to do something!" Su Sheng smiled, as if this world and the universe were wrapped in a barrier, it seemed that someone had deliberately trapped themselves here.If the shock wave ability doesn''t work, then the speed force may basically fail. Since the opponent wants to trap himself here, the conventional means should not be enough!


    One shot can isolate a world unconsciously, who can it be?


    I haven''t had a chance to tease those big people.


    Choosing to trap him without taking action means that the other party may know his true ability, so he can only choose this method similar to exile and imprisonment to deal with himself.He shot before he was too much, and he still has this ability.


    Su Sheng thought of someone.


    Life court!


    He has this ability, and he also has this idleness or responsibility for himself.After all, I can replicate the power of four infinite gems, one soul, one time, if I replicate all of them, it would be difficult even for the court of life, right?


    The life court does not allow six infinite gems to hit each other. If it is just a physical gem, he may easily solve it, but the ability to replicate like himself can still be superimposed. It is estimated that the court will be difficult to handle, so he entered the quantum realm. , When the time vortexed, he took the opportunity to get rid of himself.


    In the comics, the disciples went through the court of life, and it seems that this kind of bondage will continue on themselves.


    In this case, let''s play around and see if your methods can really trap me!


    Although the conventional methods seem to be ineffective, Su Sheng is not panicking at all, and he is not anxious at all.


    I don''t know when the sound of the water stopped, and the bathroom door opened after a long while.


    After taking a shower, Lingdie walked out with a low eyebrow in his uniform and came to Su Sheng. Su Sheng raised his hand and patted down. Lingdie slowly squatted down, squatted down, and finally knelt down.Su Sheng slightly bent forward and stretched out and stroked the hair of the spiritual disc in a low voice: "There are 243 people who want to make trouble and throw me into this era. They want to trap me in a small world. If he wants to play, I will accompany him. Play, when I''m tired of playing, I''ll go find him and kill him, what do you think?"


    Lingdi shook his head slightly: "I don''t know, I...I am not qualified to evaluate this, but I will do what you say."


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "I''m going to take a shower." Su Sheng got up and walked to the bathroom.


    The door closed, Su Sheng simply took a shower and walked out swaggeringly.In the living room, the spirit disc still knelt in place and didn''t move, but when he saw Su Sheng came out, he subconsciously showed a surprised expression and then hurriedly lowered his head.


    "Is it big?" Su Sheng came over and asked with a smile.


    "Big." Lingdie bowed his head.


    "That''s not enough to satisfy it?" Su Sheng sat down, and the spirit disc came over and leaned over, although he was jerky but very active.


    After a long while.


    Sheng Su picked up the spiritual disc and went directly to the bedroom. After a while, the voice of the spiritual disc sounded leisurely.


    ...


    ps: Every time I write a spiritual disc, I can¡¯t help but write to the pit. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the aura of the spiritual disc¡¯s role, haha!In addition, continue to ask for flowers and ask for rewards!


    Chapter 651 Magneto


    Strong winds and showers, stormy waves.


    Under the impact of layers of violent waves, it seemed that a tsunami had occurred, making the spirit disc only shout but couldn''t do anything, and the brain went blank.


    For a long time.


    After the tsunami passed, the sea gradually returned to calm.After experiencing the tsunami, the spiritual disc opened his eyes helplessly and looked at the dazzling sunlight, and finally his consciousness gradually became clear.


    "Its daybreak?"


    Looking at the sunlight shining outside the window, the spirit disc blinked in a daze, and the sound was small and hoarse.The uniform on her body was tattered, only gloves and boots were intact, but the horror she experienced seemed to be partly forgotten, especially after the tsunami, she couldn''t remember what happened.


    She turned slightly, but her body felt like she was falling apart."Uh-huh." After humming softly, Lingdie shuddered uncontrollably when seeing Su Sheng who was sleeping next to him, his body instantly stiffened.


    Lying still, she didn''t know how long it took Su Sheng to wake up before she followed.


    Get up and wash.


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers to restore the uniform on the Lingdie body. By the way, he gave her a long windbreaker and then left the room together. After having breakfast in the hotel restaurant, Su Sheng flipped through the newspaper casually.


    The contents of the newspapers are almost all about the Apocalypse incident. After all, the things that Apocalypse did in Cairo, Egypt were too shocking, and the towering pyramids could not be ignored.In addition, it was the discussion about mutants. After all, this incident caused the existence of mutants to be completely exposed.


    Reading the newspaper and drinking coffee.

 546 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 546

    Su Sheng thought about how to play. No one in this world or this era knows him. It is enough to pretend to be a hero and play once, so you don¡¯t need to disguise or cover up your personality. Maybe you can pick the cage world first. Female prisoner?Although he was trapped here now, Su Sheng never doubted that he could not leave.Even if he doesn''t feel frustrated in front of the life court, let alone trying to trap himself just by relying on a barrier?


    Seeing the spiritual disc stopped, Su Sheng put down the coffee cup and smiled with the newspaper and asked, "Are you full?"


    "Ok."


    "It''s time for activities when you are full." Su Sheng smiled and paid the bill and got up and took the spirit disc out.


    ...


    "Really not planning to stay?"


    Charles asked in a wheelchair towards King Magneto.


    Magneto looked at Charles'' bald head and then at Ruiwen, who was pushing the wheelchair behind him, smiled and shook her head.


    "Okay." Charles sighed a little helplessly.


    I thought Magneto would come back with himself to help rebuild the academy, and would stay like Storm Girl, Quick Silver and Nightcrawler, but he chose to leave.Some things cannot be forced, Magneto left, Charles and Ruiwen went to the danger room to prepare for the training of new X-Men.


    The magical girl Ruiwen, Phoenix Qin, Laser Eye, Nightcrawler, Beast, Fast Silver, Storm Girl, they have all experienced the battle with Apocalypse, and are now the new X-Men!


    Outside school.


    Magneto stood at the door and looked back. After a long while, he turned his head and prepared to leave.


    Just turned his head.


    Magneto''s eyes became sharp instantly.


    Spirit disc!


    As the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, Magneto certainly recognizes the spiritual disc.


    Just like when following the Apocalypse, the spirit disc was standing next to a person, slightly behind!


    This represents the identity of primary and secondary.


    This is a young Asian man. He looks very delicate and harmless. When he looked over, he smiled friendly at himself.Magneto guessed his identity in his heart, but said to the spirit disc: "Do you like to stand behind others so much?"


    Lingdi frowned slightly and heard Magneto''s irony, but she did not speak.


    This makes Magneto a little surprised. Even when he was the Four Knights, the spiritual disc would not even dare to speak?He looked at Su Sheng with a smile on his lips: "So this is your new master? What are you doing here."


    "Find someone." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Who are you looking for?" Magneto asked.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I''m not sure yet, just come and see if there is anything you are interested in, then take it away if you have it, and forget it if you don''t."


    Come to find something!


    When Su Sheng said that Magneto reacted instantly, his hands were slightly raised, and the metal nearby rushed out and floated behind him."I really want to see how strong you are, who can conquer the spiritual disc and dare to come here to find things."


    "So, are you going to block me?" Su Sheng asked, squinting.


    Magneto didn''t speak but his expression was very determined.


    "Hey, what kind of cat and dog dare to stand in front of me? Do you think it is enough to be able to control the earth''s magnetic field after being strengthened by the apocalypse?" Su Sheng slowly raised his hand and turned it slightly. Those metals were forcibly severed directly from Magneto.Immediately afterwards, I heard the sound of Ka Ka Ka, these metals flew to Magneto King and trapped him in a blink of an eye.Magneto''s feet were fixed in metal, and his arms stretched out and were also wrapped in layers of metal unable to move.


    "Charles, Charles..."


    Magneto couldn''t move and couldn''t sense the magnetic field of these metals. He was a little panicked. This smiling guy seemed to be stronger than Apocalypse. He had to remind Charles.


    Su Sheng didn¡¯t mean to stop him, he just squinted his eyes and looked inside. Not long after, Charles came out with a bunch of X-Men. When he saw the spiritual disc, Su Sheng and the trapped Magneto were all shocked, Charles¡¯s. The spiritual power was released towards Su Sheng in an instant, but it was directly blocked.


    Kuai Yin moved his feet, and the figure came to Su Sheng and punched him.


    At the same time, Storm Girl''s release ability slowly floated into the air, lightning and thunder.


    A beam of energy emanated from the eyes of the laser eye, and the Nightcrawler teleported to Magneto''s side to take him away.The beast ran towards this side quickly on all fours.


    As soon as they met, the X-Men almost all acted, and they didn''t show any mercy.


    Seeing all kinds of attacks swept in, Lingdie couldn''t help being taken aback, his face solemnly took a half step back.


    Chapter 652: Those who rebel against me perish and those who obey me prosper, is this reason enough?


    Su Sheng smiled.


    With almost all the X-Men shooting, Su Sheng actually laughed.


    The seven lights were in one, and the energy of the rainbow-colored light suddenly burst out of him. In an instant, the fast silver head that rushed was hit and flew out directly and knocked over the rushing beast, and just teleported to the Nightcrawler beside Magneto. Was flew out fiercely.


    The energy beam of the laser eye, the lightning of the storm woman, the dimming and dullness under the energy of the rainbow color light is directly offset.But the rainbow-colored light did not disappear and continued to sweep forward. The storm girl in the air was shocked for the first time. Fenghuangqin hurriedly reached out with both hands to release the mind-power shield to try to resist, but the mind-power shield collapsed immediately when the rainbow-colored light rushed over. , Phoenix Qin flew out without even having time to hum, fell to the ground and fainted.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The dazzling and powerful rainbow light disappeared, and the X-Men lay down.


    "Hiss!" Seeing this result, the spirit disc, who was still a little worried, couldn''t help taking a breath. Isn''t this too strong?The spirit disc looked at Su Sheng in horror, but saw that Su Sheng''s expression calmly walked in front of Magneto, and he deliberately avoided Magneto in the attack just now.


    Magneto, who could not move, was also shocked by Su Sheng''s powerful strength.


    "The second time."


    "This is the second time I have killed you!" Su Sheng approached Magneto''s ear, and unexpectedly reached out his hand directly into his chest strangely.Magneto King suddenly felt a sharp pain, his expression convulsed in pain, and then Su Sheng''s hand suddenly twitched.


    A bright red beating heart was directly pulled out by him.


    But Magneto didn''t even have any wounds on his body. He stared at the slowly beating heart, and his head drooped in the end.


    died.


    Magneto was killed by Su Sheng again.


    Looking at the heart of Su Sheng''s palm, the spirit disc was stupid, and the X-Men were stupid.


    Puff!


    Su Sheng''s fingers pressed hard, and his heart was instantly pinched.


    "No..." Kuaiyin rushed over with an angry roar.


    One step, two steps.


    Su Sheng turned his eyes slightly and stretched out his hand to pinch Kuaiyin''s neck during the fast running. With the other hand, he threw away the squeezed heart and then slowly put it on Kuaiyin''s body and wiped the blood slowly."I know you are angry because I killed your father. Did you know? I have seen another person, although he is not a mutant, although his father is not Magneto, although his speed may not be as fast as you .But I didn¡¯t kill him because he had a beautiful sister, but you...no!"

 547 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 547

    With the absorption of energy, Kuai Yin¡¯s face instantly became painful and gray, his vitality was continuously being sucked away, and his full body began to dry up. When his face turned gray like a corpse, Su Sheng threw her out.


    Gurulu.


    The dry corpse rolled on the ground several times and stopped. An expression of anger and pain could still be seen on the sunken face.


    In a blink of an eye.


    In a blink of an eye, this young and handsome person has killed Magneto and Kuaiyin. This...this guy is more cruel than Apocalypse.Charles was already in grief and indignation. He couldn''t speak at all. He had dealt with the Hellfire Club cruelly trying to conquer the world. He had dealt with sentry robots that humans made to destroy mutants. He had just experienced the first variant. The disaster caused by human revelation.But no one, no one was as powerful and cruel as Su Sheng.


    Even the powerful psychic abilities that Apocalypse wanted had no effect at all in front of this person, this person... who is it!Is the peaceful life just now about to be broken again? Is this world really unable to tolerate mutants?


    Charles was lost.


    "Zizzi!"


    The powerful and dazzling energy beam came out from the laser eye again, and the laser eye roared continuously to urge the output energy.Su Sheng glanced at and raised his hand. With just one hand and one palm, he actually blocked the laser eye''s energy beam, and slowly walked towards the laser eye with a relaxed expression.


    Step by step.


    The easier and calmer Su Sheng walked, the heavier and more desperate they felt.


    Huh!


    The Nightcrawler suddenly moved behind Su Sheng, and his sharp tail wrapped around his neck.Su Sheng raised the corners of his mouth and turned his head slightly to activate the gravity momentarily, and the Nightcrawler felt his body flew out for a moment and Su Sheng pinched his neck.


    Blocking the laser beam with one hand, and pinching the nightcrawler''s neck with the other.


    Su Sheng smiled and moved the nightcrawler''s head close to the laser beam.


    "No...no...Laser eyes, stop quickly, stop quickly..." The beast hurriedly shouted when he saw Su Sheng''s actions.


    Unfortunately, it''s still too late!


    There was a sizzling burning sound, and when the laser eye closed the laser beam, the nightcrawler''s head was completely scorched, and there was no way to see the original appearance.


    "No...no..." Laser Eye clicked on the ground and pressed his eyes firmly.


    Despair, sadness, anger.


    All kinds of emotions filled everyone''s hearts.


    Throwing the body of the Nightcrawler aside, Su Sheng chuckled lightly: "Magneto King, Fast Silver, Nightcrawler, I only killed three, so don''t you need to be so desperate? At least I haven''t killed all here. Aren¡¯t they all?"


    "You, you devil, what do you want to do!" a blue-haired beast shouted angrily.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Sheng paused and seemed to be thinking, and after a long while, he said, "I just want to come and see if there are anyone I am interested in. If there is, I will take it away, and leave without me."


    "That''s why you killed them? You murderer, you demon!"


    "No, no, no." Su Sheng smiled and shook his head: "It was Magneto who blocked my way at the door and called you out. I have to teach him that you will shoot at me. Since you choose to do it, I will fight back and kill you. Is it normal? Of course, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t easily accept this reason, so change to another... Those who oppose me will perish, and those who follow me will prosper. This reason...is enough?


    Chapter 653 The x-men who gave up resistance!


    demon!


    This is a demon!


    Magneto, Quicksilver, and Nightcrawler, they just defeated the Apocalypse and saved the world. They died for this reason, just like that?They really couldn''t accept the first reason. The spirit disc suddenly showed up at the door and arrested Magneto. It is normal that they are eager to save people.It can be seen from his cruel methods that he was very cold-blooded. If it was too late, Magneto might have been killed.So they believe the reason behind.


    Those who oppose me perish, those who follow me prosper.


    This is a more powerful, cold-blooded, and more domineering evil~devil than Apocalypse!


    The noisy, exclamation sounded, and the students who heard the movement finally ran out.


    "Go back, go back!" Ruiwen waved loudly and shouted.


    The students subconsciously planned to turn around and go back without knowing what happened, but when they turned around, they found that the teaching building that had just been built was gone, and disappeared out of thin air.The next moment, the sky seemed to be covered with a layer of azure blue and quickly enveloped the entire academy, the sizzling electric sound just heard it, and my whole body trembled.All the students were stunned for a while, and tremblingly gathered together to form a group.


    Su Sheng put down his palm and said briskly: "Don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid, I just want to see if there are anyone I am interested in."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "I will never let you take anyone away." Charles struggled to sit up and look at Su Sheng.


    "Relying on your crippled legs or your mental abilities that don''t work for me?" Su Sheng shook his head and looked at Charles disapprovingly."No matter how loud the slogan is, it''s useless. You can''t stop me."


    "You give up resistance." The spirit disc suddenly said."My master is just looking for a few interesting pillows. You can''t stop my master."


    "My master is stronger than Apocalypse, even if it is Apocalypse, he can only kneel down in front of my master and thank my master for giving him a new life. Life and death are in the hands of my master. Those who oppose me die, those who follow me prosper. , My master said this because he controls life and death, so you should stop making fearless resistance."


    Apocalypse was resurrected?


    The voice of the spirit disc fell, and the first reaction of the X-Men and others was that the Apocalypse was actually resurrected?Obviously, what happened when they knelt down and bowed their heads to thank the new born after they defeated and killed Apocalypse, that is to say, he can bring people back to life?


    Apocalypse can be resurrected, so can Magneto, Nightcrawler, and Kuaiyin be resurrected?


    Originally, Su Sheng¡¯s strength made them see no hope at all. Now that the spirit disc is such a reminder that it is possible to resurrect the dead, that kind of resistance is not as strong as before, even Charles There was silence.


    "Aren''t you behaved like this?" Su Sheng turned to look at the pleasing spirit disc and smiled. The spirit disc felt a strong current released from the collar just as he was about to explain.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi!


    The electric current ran through the body, and the spiritual disc knelt down with a scream, and screamed in pain begging for mercy.


    This change made everyone suddenly startled. Listening to Lingdi''s heartbreaking roar and begging for mercy, everyone felt a chill behind her back as she watched her painful struggle.The X-Men could be better. As for the students who had never experienced wind and rain, they were completely frightened. They didn''t even dare to pant loudly.


    The electric shock lasted for ten minutes, and there was no sound at all except the screams of the spirit disc. The X-Men wanted to say several times and wanted to help the spirit disc for mercy but did not dare to speak.They don''t know anything about Su Sheng. From their current performance, they know that Su Sheng is a cold-blooded and unquestionable guy. They are afraid that if they open their mouths to intercede, they might harm the spirit disc.


    The current disappeared.


    The spirit disc was lying on the ground and panting, his body undulating.


    "If you want to be a good person, you have to see if you have that ability. It''s stupid to sacrifice yourself to save others. What''s the use of others'' gratitude when you die?" Su Sheng lifted his foot and kicked the spiritual disc, which struggled slowly. Slowly got up and stood up.


    Head down, the body is still shaking.


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Lingdi trembled.


    Su Sheng shook his head and turned and walked towards the group of students. The students shivered and had nowhere to hide. They could only stay in place in fear and be looked at by Su Sheng''s gaze.


    "The man stands on the left and the woman stands on the right. It is not clear whether the male and female stand in the middle!"


    Su Sheng smiled slowly, and the students did not act for a while.


    "Do you need me to repeat it?" Su Sheng paused and said again, this time the students finally moved.

 548 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 548

    Before long, the male and female students stood on both sides.Su Sheng did not go to see the male students at all, but looked at the female students one by one. The first one was an Asian face, not tall, wearing a denim shorts, a pink T-shirt with an open waist, and a yellow one. His coat, his hair tied into two ponytails and lying slightly curled, a pair of big golden earrings look very eye-catching.She stood in front of the other female students, although she could obviously feel her fear but she could also feel her persistence.


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Li Qianhuan." She replied.


    Su Sheng nodded and reached out to point at the spiritual disc, Li Qianhuan hesitated for a moment and walked over slowly.


    "What about you?" It happened that the next one was another Asian face.


    "Hisoko Tochigi," she said tremblingly.


    "Japanese?" Su Sheng asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Yes, it is."


    "You too." Su Sheng waved his hand and looked at the next one.This time it is a red-haired girl who looks pretty long, but with transparent wings that look like a butterfly on her back, two pairs of upper and lower wings. If you look closely, you can see that her ears hidden in the hair seem to be slightly sharp. Minus, much like a wizard.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Megan Guien."


    "Come on."


    After watching three and choosing three, Su Sheng continued to watch with interest.It is a pity that the rest did not make Su Sheng feel good-looking or competent.Su Sheng turned to look at the three female students standing next to the spirit disc, and then looked at the X-Men who had already stood up.


    "Just these three, I will take them away." As Su Sheng walked towards the spiritual disc, he was about to leave.


    "and many more!"


    Someone spoke up.


    Chapter 654: Three Belt One, New Female Prisoner


    "Riwen."


    Charles stretched out his hand to hold the devil girl Ruiwen next to her, but Ruiwen stepped away and walked towards Su Sheng.


    "You want to stop me?" Su Sheng looked at Ruiwen with interest. Her appearance was almost the same as that of her own era.But this doesn''t mean that Su Sheng will be soft-hearted to her. He has long been accustomed to the double body, and can tell the difference between mine and not me.


    "I''ll go with you!" Ruiwen shook her head in surprise.


    She actually took the initiative to go with Su Sheng?


    Su Sheng looked at Rui Wen and smiled."Do you want to find a chance to save people or to find a chance to get revenge? Follow along."


    Ruiwen silently looked back at Charles and nodded imperceptibly, and then followed Su Sheng.


    The electric current in the air disappeared, and the house that had disappeared appeared again.


    The space behind Su Sheng changed again, and Charles and the others could only watch them disappear.


    In the boundless sea, on an isolated island full of primitive atmosphere.


    The space changed slightly, and several people came out one after another.


    "this is¡­¡­?"


    There is a soft sandy beach under your feet, a lush jungle covering the sky behind you, and an endless sea that seems endless in front of you.Not to mention Ruiwen and the three female students, even the spiritual disc is a little surprised at what place this is.


    Su Sheng turned around and looked around, then snapped his fingers at a clearing.


    Snapped!


    With the snap of his fingers, a walled villa yard appeared out of thin air.


    Everyone was stunned again, they didn''t react until Su Sheng pushed the door and walked in and quietly followed.When they entered, they couldn''t help but bang and bang reluctantly, as if they were identifying whether the villa yard was real or not, whether it was real or was it an illusion or an illusion?


    The final conclusion.


    This is real!


    "For the time being, we will live here. The top floor is mine. You are not allowed to go up without my permission. You can pick the other rooms by yourself. The spirit disc, they will leave it to you. I will come down after I settle down." Su Sheng said He went straight up.


    "I only have one word to tell you."


    "Be obedient, follow the master''s instructions."


    The spiritual disc faintly said and then greeted them as they entered the villa to settle down.The three students followed Ruiwen. Seeing that Ruiwen didn''t mean to resist, they chose a room obediently.Ruiwen quietly came to Lingdie and said in a low voice: "Thank you."


    This is a reminder before Xie Lingdie.


    Lingdie glanced at Ruiwen."No matter what your plans are, I suggest you give up. You don¡¯t understand the master¡¯s strength. If the apocalypse is a god, then the master can control the existence of God¡¯s life and death. There is no next time. If you disobey the master¡¯s instructions or do What makes the master unhappy, I will kill you!"


    "Because either you died or I died."


    "What''s the thing on your neck?" Ruiwen asked after a moment of silence.


    The spirit disk touched and said, "You will know soon."


    After half an hour, they had settled down, and Su Sheng also walked downstairs.


    In the living room, Su Sheng sat down and looked at the few people in front of him."Take off your clothes and put them together."


    "What?" Rui Wen was surprised."They are just students."


    Su Sheng didn''t speak, the spirit disc fulfilled what he said before, and the katana was pulled out instantly and pressed against the neck of one of the students coldly and said, "Obey the order."


    Seeing Hisako Tochigi who was carried by the knife around her neck, Ruiwen slowly took off her clothes unwillingly.


    The three students followed Ruiwen''s example, and it didn''t take long before the clothes of a few were piled together.Su Sheng grabbed the palm of his hand, and a small lighted device flew out of his clothes."This is in your clothes, right? I didn''t find it out the first time I gave them a chance. If they really have the ability to find here, I will welcome them as a guest."


    Ignoring Ruiwen''s ugly expression, Su Sheng smashed his hand and waved his hand, his clothes lit up a flame.The flame burned slowly, and the four of their clothes turned into ashes, no...it should be said that there was no ashes left, nothing... And the flame went out by itself.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers again, and clothes suddenly appeared on the four of them.It''s just that they are different from the ones they wore before. The uniform black style and the uniform style are slightly different.The style of the magical girl is similar to the X-Men, and Li Qianhuan is similar to the original one, except for the color. Hisako Tochigi is similar to Megan Guien, except that Megan Guien''s back is obviously left with a wing gap.The Lingdie''s uniform also changed, the style remained the same, the color changed, and a holy character emblem was added on the chest to distinguish it from others.


    It''s not over yet, the metal collar of the same style as the spirit disc is now also wrapped around their necks and slightly brightened.At that moment, the others hadn''t changed, but Megan Guien''s wings were gone, and the sharp elf-like ears returned to normal.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "Variation ability containment circle, they will contain your mutation ability after activation, of course I can open it at any time. This kind of collar is made of vibrating gold, unless I take it off by myself, it is almost impossible for you to take it off alive. If you are not obedient, you have also seen the punishment before the spiritual disc." Su Sheng said slowly.


    Ruiwen tried to take it off and the result of the change did not have any 1.5 effects. She couldn''t help asking: "What do you want to bring us here?"


    "I have a cage world isolated from the rest of the world. I have captured a few prisoners and locked them in for fun. But there are a few people, so I grab a few supplements. In that world, everyone''s abilities will be invalidated, and fighting games will be held regularly. Those who win can get spiritual freedom and a separate prison. Those who lose are punished by me and kept in a sleeping cage and experience the worst nightmare. You should be thankful that you are lucky because I am temporarily trapped in this world and cannot go back. , So you won¡¯t be sent to the cage world the first time.¡±


    "While you still have freedom, I personally suggest that in addition to being obedient and obedient, you''d better seize the time to improve your fighting ability, so as not to be unable to beat others in time!

 549 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 549

    Chapter 655: Cohabitation on an Island


    stupid!


    Ruiwen and the three female students are dumbfounded at this time, caged in the World Fighting Tournament?Sleeping cage?A collar that curbs mutant ability?Temporarily trapped in this world and unable to go back, what is this?In contrast, the so-called fighting game is for fun, but it is not so surprised, after all, the essence of Su Sheng Great Demon King has been revealed before.


    In comparison, he did not hesitate to take down the killer. It is not worth mentioning that he used his strength to capture a few people and hold a fighting match. After all, let alone his such powerful strength, even those powerful people among humans. Will catch mutants for underground fighting.


    Nightcrawlers, angels, all came from underground fighting games before.


    Lingdie is also stunned, she knows that Su Sheng is from the future, but it is the first time she knows about the world fighting game in the cage!She was suddenly a little scared, afraid that in the future she would be thrown into that cage world to fight other people, which made her secretly decide that she must be obedient, even if she is a pillow next to Su Sheng, it is better than being locked up as a slave. Or prisoner.


    Su Sheng didn''t expect Lingdie 18 to have such an idea because of this. He is now looking at these three students.


    Ruiwen won''t talk about it. Although it is not a generation or a world, there is basically no change. On the contrary, these three students have never seen it in the original world.Li Qianhuan has appeared in comics and movies, so he is a familiar character.Her ability is not powerful but can release energy similar to fireworks, and in the comics it seems that she was bitten by a vampire and turned into a vampire.Hisako Tochigi, a Japanese girl, has a code name called Kai.


    She can create a supernatural force field armor around her body, and it can be extended to be much larger than her body to increase strength and resistance to damage, a bit similar to the ninjutsu Susano in Naruto.The potential of ability is stronger than Li Qianhuan.


    Megan Guien is left, her codename is Elf.Because of the wings, it is easy to confuse the Salvadoran angel or the Wasp who played in the first battle, but it is not a character at all.She can fly with butterfly-like wings and walk around to create hallucinating motes. She can do magic, and the most commonly used is teleport.


    Since it was a prisoner who was arrested for fun, first of all, it must be because of good looks, status, and ability. What fun is there to get a passerby in?


    Seeing Su Sheng, there seemed to be no other instructions. After the spirit disc asked for instructions, I planned to take them around. The house was available and the necessary daily necessities were also available, but the food problem still needs to be resolved.There are no shops or supermarkets for them to buy ingredients, so relying on the mountains to eat the mountains and the sea to eat the sea, the ingredients can only be done by themselves.


    Su Sheng temporarily closed the containment capacity of the collar.


    After a few people went out, Su Sheng was thinking about what to do next. The X-Men will definitely not stop there. The Apocalypse will probably also engage in small moves. The next thing he will do is to play as he pleases. Just work out a way to leave here.


    The shock wave ability was released again and began to multiply.


    Stack, stack, stack.


    Su Sheng didn''t even remember how many times it was superimposed. In short, he sensed the original world again and sensed the energy barrier.On the other side, Lingdie Ruiwen and others were also exploring the island. Ruiwen had been trying to learn more about Su Sheng from Lingdie, but Lingdie didn¡¯t say anything when she was smart this time.In the end, even though the ingredients had been harvested quite abundantly, Ruiwen didn''t have the slightest gain. After returning to the villa, Lingdie began to lead them to prepare dinner.


    Su Sheng did not have the ability to contain them or restrict their actions, but even if they wanted to run on the isolated island in the vast ocean, there was nowhere to escape.After dinner, night has fallen.The sea breeze slowly, and everyone who has experienced all kinds of things all day is ready to rest.


    Very calm.


    Su Sheng didn''t have any demands on them at all, just called the spirit disc up.However, Ruiwen and the others did not feel sleepy at all. The three little girls gathered together as if they could feel safe. The sound of the spiritual disc was very loud and lasted for a long time. They didn''t get confused until the sky was about to dawn. Fall asleep.It was a pity that I was called up by the spirit disc before I slept, and then started hunting and cooking, but Su Sheng did not come down upstairs, only showed up during the meal but quickly went up again.


    Without the torture that he imagined after being arrested, Su Sheng''s performance was completely different from the previous posture of the big devil. Unknowingly, the fear of several people was reduced a lot, and the mood and behavior began to relax. Even when I went out hunting, I had a brief discussion about the prey.Rather than being caught and trapped, it means living in a group on an isolated island. For at least three students, this kind of regular life is actually similar to that of a college.


    After almost a week or so, Su Sheng did not go upstairs as usual after eating breakfast that day, but instead sat down on the sofa in the living room.He waved to Hisako Tochigi, and Hisako Tochigi timidly sat down beside him.113


    Putting his hands on Tochigi Hisako''s shoulders, Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Apocalypse, this guy has learned to be smart, and finally he didn''t directly find any four knights hard like he did last time, and started to keep a low profile."


    "You, have you really resurrected Apocalypse?" Ruiwen asked tentatively.


    "Is there anything doubtful about this?" Su Sheng looked at Ruiwen."Apocalypse has a lot of abilities, but one of them is quite good, that is to strengthen the mutants'' abilities. The spirit disc has been tried, and this kind of strengthening increases the ability very obviously."


    "I resurrected him for his ability!"


    Su Sheng chuckled: "It''s been a week, right? It''s time to have some fun." Su Sheng directly activated the collars of the three students."The three of you can fight a fight. The first place can get a chance to strengthen your abilities. The second place won''t be rewarded or punished. The third place will replace the spirit disc as my pillow at night!"


    "Just now."


    Su Sheng stood up and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The three students, including Hisako Tochigi who was beside Su Sheng, suddenly disappeared and walked out of the villa. There was a ring that was closed by the power grid. Three students were already standing inside.


    Chapter 656: Su Sheng playing with people''s hearts!


    Li Qianhuan, Tochigi Hisaro, Megan Guien.


    The three people not only appeared in the ring, but the clothes on their bodies disappeared. Only the collars around their necks were still working to restrain their abilities.The sudden change caught the three little girls off guard, screaming and covering their bodies.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    There was a sudden sound of electricity, and Ruiwen screamed instantly.


    "You don''t fight, she is the one who suffers." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "No, please, let her go."


    "Don''t..."


    The three little girls instantly anxiously yelled to Su Sheng and begged Su Sheng, but Su Sheng showed that the essence of the Great Demon King did not intend to stop at all, but increased the power. Looking at Ruiwen, who was in pain, his expression was flat. Su Sheng, they finally realized that the feelings they had before were just illusions.


    They are still captured prisoners!


    Finally, they did it. They didn''t let go at the beginning, and they played like playing around. They even had a refreshing spirit. If you hit me, I will hit you. I will use as much strength as you use.It can''t hold three people. There are always accidents or balances.They seemed to be angry after going back and forth, and began to tear their handles.They are not old in three grades and have not learned any fighting skills, saying that fighting is actually a bitch fight. Although there is no tactics, Su Sheng watched it with relish.


    After all, the defenseless fighting of beautiful little girls is always pleasing to the eye, and they are fighting instinctively, so from time to time they scratch their hair and attack where girls suffer. This kind of trick is a little bit of a three-way trick. It began to come out.


    The current stopped, but Ruiwen lay on the ground and looked at the three people on the ring but looked desperate.


    Devil, this is a devil playing with human nature.


    Use yourself as a bait to beat them. Once they do, even open-minded people will feel grudges. After they get angry, they will naturally want to fight for victory. After all, those who lose will have to be punished. They will gradually divide, whether they are willing or unwilling, things will slowly develop in the direction set by the devil, and they will eventually become a tool for the devil to make fun.


    After half an hour.


    The result came out.


    The first to be defeated was Hisako Tochigi, then Megan the elf, and Li Qianhuan first.


    The ring disappeared, and Su Sheng came to the three of them.


    The three of them looked very embarrassed, their hair was messy, and their bodies were blue and purple.The three of them obviously regretted the victory, but this regret quickly disappeared.Su Sheng lifted Li Qianhuan''s chin gently with his restraining hand.


    In an instant.


    Li Qianhuan took a deep breath and raised her neck subconsciously after the energy enhancement was activated. She could feel that her ability was rapidly becoming stronger and stronger.After a while, Su Sheng let go of Li Qianhuan and said with a smile: "This is your reward for victory, come and try the power of your current ability!"


    Li Qianhuan took a deep breath and looked at the tree not far away and waved directly. The fireworks she released were originally the size of a baby''s fist, but now they are several times larger.The fireworks hit the tree and exploded instantly, with a loud bang, and the entire tree was blown to pieces.


    Li Qianhuan was stunned, and the others were also shocked.


    Li Qianhuan turned out that the power of fireworks is at best to blast a hole in the big tree. It is impossible to completely blast the big tree like this.


    "Oh my God!" Li Qianhuan exclaimed in silence.


    This ability has been strengthened too much.


    "This is the reward you deserve." Su Sheng patted Li Qianhuan on the shoulder and said: "You rest, Tochigi Hisako will go to my room at night." As Su Sheng turned around and went in, Li Qianhuan excitedly wanted to follow Xiao The partner shared the feeling after this ability was strengthened, but the elf Megan stood up silently and staggered into the villa. As for Tochigi Hisauki, he looked cold and ignored.


    "It''s over..."

 550 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 550

    Seeing this scene, Ruiwen couldn''t help whispering softly.


    The difference in treatment is divided and divided.


    Su Sheng used this hand too easily, even if Ruiwen knew it, Li Qianhuan and the others knew it was useless.Because they don''t have the strength to resist, this is the same as a scheming.


    upstairs.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth looked at the projection on the bracelet with a smile.


    The picture in the projection is the Apocalypse that disappeared after being resurrected. Tianqi didn''t know that his every move was controlled by Su Sheng. He changed his mind and started a low-key development. This time, the first person he was looking for was not a mutant, but A human being.


    A scientist named Nathaniel Essex.


    In the future, he will have a code name called Mr. Fright.


    The name of Mr. Fright may not be well-known, but this guy has researched the red queen Madeleine, a clone of Phoenix Qin, and later arranged for Madeleine to marry Laser Eye and gave birth to a boy. His name is Electric Cable.That''s right, it''s Deadpool''s good friend cable!For example, the later X13 and X14 are actually related to Mr. Fright.Of course, this is all the plot in the comics, it is difficult to say in reality, but there is one thing that Su Sheng can be sure of.


    The vision of Apocalypse''s selection subordinates is indeed not good. He turned Mr. Fright into a mutant who can live forever, but Mr. Fright also betrayed him and set himself on his own.Looking at the current posture of Apocalypse, it is planning to transform Mr. Fright into a mutant, and then use Mr. Fright to start the government world and start the era of Apocalypse!


    night.


    Came quietly.


    Ruiwen was entangled in the whip of the spirit dish and couldn''t move at all. Megan the elf stood aside and watched coldly. Although Li Qianhuan persuaded Hisako Tochigi, he was pushed away.Taking a deep breath, Hisako Tochigi slowly went up the stairs to the door of Su Sheng''s room.


    Bang bang bang.


    There was a knock on the door, and the door opened by itself.


    Tochigi Hisayuki walked in, and the door slammed shut.


    The moment the door closed, His clothes on Tochigi''s body were also strangely missing.Looking up at Su Sheng on the bed, Hisako Tochigi quickly walked over with his head down and a stupid expression.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Hisako Tochigi''s voice suddenly sounded from upstairs, and Ruiwen gave up the change of struggling expression.


    anger?Unwilling?regret?


    She knelt on the ground for a long time without moving.


    Chapter 659 The Age of Apocalypse?


    early morning.


    The sun is shining and the birds and flowers are scented.


    Layers of waves washed the beach, leaving behind countless sea creatures.It is such a beautiful scene, but Ruiwen and others are not in the mood to appreciate it.In the morning, Hisako Tochigi came down from upstairs. Ruiwen tried to calm down a few words but couldn''t speak at all. The estrangement had already occurred.Throughout the hunting process, Hisako Tochigi didn''t have any conversations with other people, but occasionally when Li Qianhuan took a shot, she would look at it for unknown reasons.


    The atmosphere of harmony and tranquility just disappeared.


    As usual, everyone ate together. On the surface, it seems that there is no change, but the real communication has become less, and there is almost no communication.And Hisako Tochigi also did one thing and asked the Lingdie to teach her fighting skills, and Lingdie agreed!


    Her move immediately stimulated Li Qianhuan and Megan the elf. Whoever has a strong fighting skill will naturally win if they can''t use their abilities, so the two of them also asked Ruiwen to learn their fighting ability.This is just great.


    Suddenly it seems to be divided into two groups.


    In their free time, they watched them find a place to train, which is completely different from the relaxed and idle state before.


    They exercised Su Sheng hard and didn''t idle, he still sensed the barrier to isolate this world at 123.There is no absolute invincibility in this world, it just depends on the strength of the energy.This barrier looks strong, but in fact, only if one''s own strength is stronger, it can naturally be broken.Su Sheng is now trying how many times the shock wave can penetrate this barrier.At present, he has been superimposed more than 900 times without precedent in history. I have to say that the person who will deploy this barrier is really strong from strength alone!


    By the way, Su Sheng created a quantum tunnel and quantum spacecraft. Since he traveled from the quantum realm, it is not impossible to go back to the quantum realm.


    Anyway, Su Sheng was not in a hurry to leave, but was studying with great interest.


    It''s like researching a topic, knowing the result but wanting to deduct the process.


    When they were busy on the isolated island, the others were not idle. The Apocalypse successfully transformed Mr. Fright into a mutant and began to make wars and start occupying the territory.On the other hand, because of Su Sheng¡¯s strong appearance, the X Academy has killed and arrested people, causing them to be a little helpless. Charles is in a bad state recently. His old friend has died and his student has been arrested, but he can''t do anything. .That kind of powerlessness made him very frustrated, and he even had no intention of helping Phoenix Qin control the power of Phoenix.


    Fenghuangqin wanted to save people based on the coordinates left by Ruiwen but was stopped by others, because even if they found them, they might not be Su Sheng''s opponents. For this reason, even though Fenghuangqin suppressed the idea of ??saving people, he started. Silently exercised the power of the phoenix.


    She needs to be stronger.


    Unknowingly, the second ring match has begun. This time it is really pleasing to the eye, and it seems that there are rules.Jealousy, especially when it comes to yourself, will expand infinitely. As the last winner, Li Qianhuan was naturally attacked, even if the elf Megan received the training of Ruiwen with her.After all, it¡¯s safe to hit one of the remaining players first, even if they fail to win!The final result was that Li Qianhuan was the first to lose, the elf Megan once again held a tie, and Hisagi Tochigi became the champion.


    The first and last ones have changed!


    Su Sheng strengthened Tochigi Hisuki, and Li Qianhuan accepted Su Sheng''s punishment upstairs that night.


    Strengthen once and punish once.


    The two of them seem to be nothing, and it is not a disadvantage, but Megan the elf quit. Although she is safe, she has not been strengthened?Especially after seeing their strengthened strength, the unbalanced mentality became even stronger, and she worked out even more vigorously and even found a spiritual disc.


    It''s over.


    Completely finished!


    Mutual hatred, competition, and all the energy is put on how to win, how to avoid punishment, Ruiwen''s sense of powerlessness is getting stronger and stronger.


    "I want to talk to you."


    Ruiwen stood in front of Su Sheng and said in a deep voice.


    "Oh? What do you want to talk about?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Cancel the test and let them go. I don''t have the ability to save them, but I am willing to bear the punishment for them. No matter what you want to do, come at me, I can become anyone and satisfy your pleasure." Ruiwen Shen Soundtrack.


    Su Sheng smiled and turned to look at the elf on the side."Cancel the test, do you accept it?"


    "Do not!"


    The elf gave the answer without even thinking about it.


    Ruiwen looked at the elf in disbelief, and the elf said flatly: "I have made a lot of progress recently. The next time I will win, I will definitely win. Only I have not been strengthened. I don''t want to miss the master''s reward!"


    "Did you see it? This is not something you can mention that they are the masters." Su Sheng laughed and said to the elf: "If you win, your strengthening will be stronger than them. This is the master right. Your reward."


    "I will definitely win!" the elf said confidently.


    "You go." Su Sheng said to Ruiwen suddenly.


    Ruiwen was stunned.


    "They have nothing to do with you, nothing to do with the academy. From body to soul, they belong to me. I can strengthen their abilities and give them eternal life. What can you give them? You can only watch but what You can¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t help them, but you can help other people in the academy.¡± Su Sheng said grinningly: ¡°I¡¯m telling you the news that Apocalypse has launched a war in North America during your stay here. Over time, he has collected countless mutants, occupied many areas and launched a slaughter operation. According to this trend, if he does not stop him, it may not take long before he can completely occupy the world."


    "Go back, go back and lead the X-Men to fight the Apocalypse."


    "His time has come."

 551 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 551

    "The Age of Apocalypse has begun!"


    Su Sheng waved his hands, and scenes of scenes suddenly appeared in the air.The flames of war, the slaughter, and the countless subordinates under the command of Apocalypse are expanding wildly and unstoppable!


    Chapter 658 is doing things!Spread the fog of Terrigan?


    "You, you just let me go to stop Apocalypse like this? Didn''t he be resurrected by you? He... is not yours?" Ruiwen asked inexplicably after being shocked.


    "He''s just a pawn that makes me fun, just like you. I won''t intervene in your wars, because no matter who is the last one to win, I have got the fun I want, just like the previous fighting games. "Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Is this Tuqong dagger? If I leave, they will be yours!" Ruiwen looked at the three students who had changed a lot in a short time~.


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at the three of them."who am I-?"


    "the host!"


    The three said almost in unison.


    Su Shengtanshou: "Even if you don''t leave, they will belong to me, but if you don''t leave, no one will remind the X-Men, and you will miss the opportunity to defeat Apocalypse."


    boom!


    The shock wave wormhole suddenly appeared. Looking at the rolling wormhole, Ruiwen knew that this was the way to leave.She looked at Li Qianhuan and the three of them hoping to discover their retention or changes, but... she was disappointed. The expressions of the three of them had not changed at all. They had been thoroughly brainwashed by Su Sheng''s simple means.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Ruiwen walked into the wormhole with a long sigh of despair.


    Huh!


    Ruiwen disappeared and she has returned to X Academy.


    Su Sheng smiled and clapped his hands and got upstairs. Although Ruiwen left, the three of them still learned their fighting skills from the spiritual disc and quietly exercised themselves. The sense of competition made them begin to hide their true strength.


    upstairs.


    Su Sheng started the quantum tunnel and entered the quantum realm again.


    The quantum field is so large that it can almost become a microcosm.Su Sheng did not pilot the quantum spacecraft but explored in the quantum realm, looking for the time vortex.


    the other side.


    Ruiwen''s return gave the decadent people finally alive, but before they were happy for long, the reality slapped them heavily.The collar that contained the ability of variants, played with people''s hearts, and simply rewarded and punished the three outstanding students completely reduced to Su Sheng''s Ruby.This is nothing, they are even heavier when Ruiwen talks about Apocalypse.


    "Su Sheng... Su Sheng''s affairs can be put aside first, he just wants to have fun and we have no strength to defeat him. The Apocalypse matters are urgent, we must defeat the Apocalypse!" Ruiwen said solemnly.


    Take the lesser of two evils.


    The X-Men cheered up because of Ruiwen''s return and soon began to take action against Apocalypse.After destroying Apocalypse''s plan several times, Apocalypse also began to target them. After all, they had not forgotten the hatred they were killed last time.


    As a result, although the pace of the war slowed down, the war became more intense.


    This time the X-Men cooperated with humans. Although the Apocalypse is strong, the X-Men is not weak. With the help of humans, the situation has gradually stabilized.


    The sun is shining brightly and the wind is sunny.


    The sun shone on the bed through the window, and Su Sheng turned over and sat up and looked at the elf who was still sleeping.After exploring the quantum realm several times, he held a fighting competition, and the winner was the elf.But although Su Sheng gave her reinforcement, he did not let Li Qianhuan, who had lost, come up that night, but let the little elf come over.


    This is not the same as before.


    But it was precisely this difference that once again controlled their minds, and the elves who clearly should not be punished for victory were very happy.Su Sheng''s few words made her feel that this was the master''s liking for her, fancy, not punishment.


    After all, this kind of love between men and women is still very beautiful, especially when Su Sheng deliberately did it, the nature naturally changed.Therefore, the reward for fighting has changed. Only when they become a winner can they have a chance to enter Su Sheng''s room, but their competitive minds have not weakened at all.


    Reward and punishment are no longer the main reason.


    Victory or defeat is what they care about.


    The war between Apocalypse and the X-Men is still going on, and the Phoenix piano is definitely the brightest one in this protracted war.She began to gradually master the power of the phoenix and began to show her strong side.After accidentally killing a hostile mutant, Phoenix Qin was out of control.Charles and Ruiwen had tried several times to persuade them, but they had no effect. The reason Fenghuangqin gave was also valid. She needs to become stronger. She needs to eliminate the power of Apocalypse as much as possible, so as to defeat the Apocalypse and save the world.


    And even if the Apocalypse is defeated, there is still a great demon King Su Sheng. If he doesn''t speed up the end of the war cruelly, what if that Su Sheng feels that things are not fun?What if he does it himself?They still feel hopeful in defeating Apocalypse, but if Su Sheng personally takes action, how to stop it?


    Su Sheng is already a curse in Phoenix Qin''s heart, even if Su Sheng is busy exploring the quantum realm during this time, he has not done anything at all.


    But Fenghuangqin''s worries are indeed good.


    Su Sheng already felt a little boring. The three little girls had been trained and obedient, and now even if they were to leave, they would not be able to leave, let alone the spiritual disc.So Su Sheng plans to do something!


    He does not intend to intervene in the war between Apocalypse and the X-Men, he intends to experiment with new gameplay.


    Terrigan Crystal!


    The Terrigan crystal of the alien race has fatal damage to mutants. Although Su Sheng does not have the Terrigan crystal on hand, he does have this ability, and it is easy to make the Terrigan crystal by modification.Moreover, he had nothing to do with him and researched some antidote for Terrigan crystal.


    Antidote for mutants.


    In the living room.


    Sheng Su took out a few boxes and called people to him.


    "Give you a task. I will send the three of you to different places. All you have to do is to smash the Terrigan crystal to spread the mist. In addition to the Terrigan crystal, there are many antidote in the box. This prevents the mutants from being affected by the fog of Terrigan."


    "I''ll give you one month. In the same amount of antidote, the more mutant slaves can be recruited one month later, whoever will win. Note, I only want women." Su Sheng paused."I have mastered the way to leave this world, so those who win return to my world where you can live freely, and those who lose will be sent to the cage world."


    Chapter 659: Unexpected Li Qianhuan


    Yes!


    Su Sheng has mastered the way to leave this world, not the quantum domain but the shock wave.After the doubling and doubling, he finally felt that he could penetrate this world barrier after the overlap was nearly three thousand times.But he left in no hurry.


    Since you dare to trap me here, you have to bear the consequences of doing so.


    You are willing to sacrifice this world to trap me. How sorry would I be to ruin this world?Anyway, there are so many parallel worlds in Marvel, it is nothing to ruin one!


    Since Apocalypse is doing things procrastinating, then he adds fire.


    Once the Tyregen fog spreads on a large scale, it will be an extinction disaster for mutants. Although Li Qianhuan and the three don''t know how effective this thing is, the content of only a few words is enough for them to understand how harmful it is to mutants.


    How difficult is this task.


    There are several antidote, and it is difficult to say how long this effect will last.In one month, once a goal is determined, it may continue to be consumed, and he himself needs to be injected. In this case, the difficulty of the task can be said to be doubled.


    But they did not refuse.


    On the one hand, it was useless to refuse, and on the other hand, they had habitually obeyed any orders from Saint Su.The most important thing is that this kind of competitive psychology makes them totally unsure of what other people think. If they lose, they will be locked up in a prison world.Even if they haven''t been, they haven''t seen it, but they definitely don''t want to be locked in, especially if one of them can live outside.


    Three shock waves wormholes released.


    The three chose one and left.

 552 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 552

    Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and three screens appeared on the TV wall.He beckoned her to sit down at the spiritual disc, rolled over and put his head on her lap and smiled and asked, "Guess who will win?"


    "Hisoko Tochigi or an elf," Lingdie analyzed."The elf has a strong sense of victory and defeat, but his master''s ability to release his armor may be able to cut off the fog of Terrigan, which can make her last longer."


    "Master, who do you prefer to win?" Lingdie asked in a low voice.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Then who does the master prefer?"


    Su Sheng thought for a while?Li Qianhuan thought that because of the Chinese ancestry, he was closer, and the elf''s heart of winning and losing was added to her wings, so he could drive a little bit more. As for Tochigi Hisayuki, Japanese women also have an advantage in this regard.It can be said that Su Sheng liked it and didn''t like it. It didn''t matter who was not.


    Su Sheng didn''t answer the spirit disc and didn''t have the guts to ask, just watching the actions of the three curiously.They did not rush to release the Terrigan Mist but looked like they were looking for a foothold first. Hisako Tochigi was the first to settle down and release the Terrigan Mist.


    The invisible mist quickly spread and spread in the air, and Hisako Tochigi used his power to release the armor and began to observe.Immediately after the elf settled down and released the Terrigan Mist, but did not rush to inject the antidote, it seemed that she was planning to save a bit and understand the effects of the Terrigan Mist.


    "Huh? What is Li Qianhuan doing?" Lingdie yelled unexpectedly. Su Shengda saw Li Qianhuan not looking for a foothold at all, but found an open place to release the mist of Terrigan, and then he did not inject the antidote. After taking out one tube of antidote, he hid the other antidote.


    after that.


    She actually picked up the phone from a passerby, called out, and seemed to wait in place.


    "It seems that you underestimated Li Qianhuan." Su Sheng smiled and turned to start, and followed with a thought: "She is calling the X-Men. The X-Men will come to pick her up. I guess she intends to follow her. The X-Men confessed about Terrigan''s Mist."


    "She betrayed her master?" Lingdie asked subconsciously.


    "Yes or not, just look at it!" Li Qianhuan''s unexpected behavior made Su Sheng interested.


    About an hour or so.


    The mist of Terrigan had begun to invade Li Qianhuan''s body, and her good skin was gradually graying out, and her physical functions had begun to be affected. Her appearance after being infected with the virus was 0...but Li Qianhuan did not inject an antidote.


    Because the X-Men''s plane is coming.


    Storm Girl was startled when she saw Li Qianhuan when she walked down from the plane.


    "what happened to you?"


    "Poison, I was poisoned, this... this is the antidote, let... let the beast save me." Li Qianhuan said weakly.


    The Storm Girl didn''t think much about it and hurriedly took the Storm Girl on the plane and returned to the college.


    "She wants the X-Men to research and make antidote?" Lingdie frowned and analyzed: "She didn''t inject the virus by herself but returned to X Academy with the virus. In the case of illness and antidote, it is convenient for them to study the antidote? "


    "What if they really work out the antidote?" Lingdie asked worriedly.


    "There are two possibilities. Either Li Qianhuan betrayed me, or Li Qianhuan has enough antidote to help her complete the task better. I have confidence in my own training. Li Qianhuan should not betray me, not to mention that she only With a tube of antidote, she should hand over all of the antidote if she wants to betray."


    "The task is to recruit more slaves rather than exterminate mutants, so if Li Qianhuan can easily complete the task if the beast researches it out. If it can''t be researched..." Su Sheng paused and laughed: "Did you see Storm Girl?"


    4.8 "Ah..."


    "The Terrigan mist released by Li Qianhuan nearby was already inhaled when Storm Girl appeared. If the antidote Storm Girl cannot be studied, it may be Li Qianhuan''s first target!" Su Sheng couldn''t help clapping his hands and applauding."Li Qianhuan did a great job, I started to like her. If it were you, what would you do?"


    "Me?" Lingdie thought for a while and said: "I should go to Caliban, the boss I used to work for, he runs the underground black market of mutants, I will directly release the fog of Terrigan in his place and use it His relationship spreads the news and the poisoned mutants come to me!"


    "Although nothing new, it should be easier to succeed than Tochigi Hisayuki and the elf."


    The 660th chapter mutant extinction-level disaster!


    When Storm Girl brought Li Qianhuan to the academy, Li Qianhuan had fainted, and his body was dying.The Beast greeted Li Qianhuan with first aid and examination with Qin, and opened a book to analyze the antidote passed by the storm girl.


    Although I don''t know what happened, what kind of poison.


    But where there is an antidote, there is hope.


    The Beast took the time to analyze the ingredients of the antidote, but Li Qianhuan''s condition was not alleviated.


    "how about it?"


    The Storm Girl eagerly asked the beast.


    The beast shook his head: "This is a virus that has never been seen before. This virus is almost exclusively aimed at mutants. Mutants¡¯ genes are different from humans. I haven¡¯t analyzed the principle of this antidote, but it can only There is no way to curb the effects of the virus."


    "But she''s dying."


    "Let''s inject her with an antidote first. I have collected the data. This can''t be done in a short time. We may know more about it when she wakes up." The Beast said helplessly.


    The antidote was injected into Li Qianhuan''s body, and Li Qianhuan 04''s situation quickly stabilized.


    Although there was no cure and no improvement, she was already awake.


    "Sorry."


    Li Qianhuan''s first sentence after waking up was to apologize to Storm Girl.


    The Storm Girl was shocked."Why do you say sorry to me?"


    "Terrigan''s mist is spread by the air, it was already when you came to pick me up..."


    "what?"


    Storm Girl was shocked instantly."You mean I am infected with the virus too?"


    "What is Terrigan''s Mist? Where did your antidote come from?" Although worried about Storm Girl, the beast calmly asked the root cause.


    After hearing this, everyone hurriedly looked at Li Qianhuan.


    Li Qianhuan opened the mouth and said: "Terrigan''s Mist was given to us by the master, and so is the antidote. This virus is specifically aimed at mutants. I don''t know the specifics. I only know that if there is no antidote, the mutants may become extinct. !"


    "Master? Su Sheng?"


    "You, how can you do such a thing?"


    Hearing that it was the Terrigan mist released by Li Qianhuan and there was a crisis of extinction of mutants, other people couldn''t help but blame Li Qianhuan in annoyance.Li Qianhuan said calmly and slowly: "Even if I don''t do this, Hisagi Tochigi and Megan will do it. You don''t know the master''s strength or what happened to us. Well, Ruiwen may know but not She can''t stop the master."


    "What the hell does he want to do!" Stormgirl shouted anxiously.


    "As I said, if our war with Apocalypse cannot end as soon as possible and makes him feel boring, he will take action. He released the virus and provided medicine. His purpose is definitely not to exterminate the mutants but to see us. Being tortured by the virus, I knelt down and begged him for mercy, right?" Fenghuang Qin said coldly.


    "This bastard actually endangered the entire mutant for his own pleasure. He is simply a devil, a devil... She is not a human at all." The Storm Girl cursed loudly and asked Li Qianhuan, "Where is he, I want to fight him." Up."


    "I don''t know, even if I know, I won''t tell you." Li Qianhuan shook his head.


    The Storm Girl grabbed Li Qianhuan by the collar angrily."What about you? Do you just take the antidote? Are you not afraid that you will be infected with the virus and die? If you do something for that devil, he will definitely not die."


    "He will!" Ruiwen, who had not spoken, spoke slowly."She, we don''t make a difference, it''s just a pawn for him to have fun, even if Li Qianhuan is because of it, he won''t care."


    "Even if he is dead, he can resurrect Li Qianhuan, just like Tianqi." Fenghuang Qin followed.

 553 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 553

    "Then, what should I do? Just wait for the mutants to be extinct?"


    Li Qianhuan slowly got up and stood up to look at the storm girl."I don''t want to do this, but I must do it. If you don''t want to die, expect the beast to develop an antidote or..."


    "Become a slave to that demon like you and call his master? This is impossible, even if I die, I won''t do it!" The Storm Girl screamed.


    "Qianhuan, you have changed."


    Fenghuang Qin watched Li Qianhuan slowly and said, because Qin''s abilities were unstable, she had few friends in school before, and Li Qianhuan was one of the few.


    "You have also changed." Li Qianhuan said flatly.


    Patter.


    The Storm Girl suddenly felt a dizziness and weakness, and she fell to the ground unsteadily.The crowd hurriedly helped the Storm Girl onto the bed, and the Beast said towards Li Qianhuan: "I need to take a sample."


    "can."


    "I also hope you can succeed!" Li Qianhuan said cooperatively.


    Li Qianhuan didn''t say that she still had an antidote, nor did she directly recruit Storm Girl, but cooperated with the beast to study the antidote. She still hoped that the beast would succeed, so that she would be more confident of winning.Li Qianhuan is working hard in the academy, but the spread of the fog of Terrigan has caused an uproar outside.540


    Many mutants hidden in the human society were infected by the Terry Gen Mist. It takes about one or two days from infection to death. This was deliberately adjusted by Su Sheng.Only when they have time to ferment and experience the desperate pain of dying can make them behave in submission.


    No one knows how the virus was infected or how it came. Suddenly countless infected mutants asked for help but it was not effective. Instead, a lot of chaos gradually occurred, whether it was the rejection of the hospital or because The fear of death, these mutants have let go of the shackles in their hearts, and their abilities have begun to go crazy.The Terrigan Mist, which was originally aimed at mutants, has begun to involve humans.


    At first they suspected that Tianqi did it. After all, the war with Tianqi is in a critical period.But when the mist of Terrigan spread, the mutants on the side of Apocalypse were also affected, and even Apocalypse himself was infected with the mist of Terrigan.


    The war was therefore interrupted.


    Everyone began to study how the virus came about, how it spread, and how it should be treated.


    This... is a global disaster.


    In this chaotic environment where no mutants can be spared, gossip gradually spread.


    Someone has an antidote!


    Chapter 661 Fear of Death: The Storm Girl has succumbed


    There is a big horror between life and death!


    From birth to sensible, most people know that they will die sooner or later.But when death is really approaching, when it is unavoidable to endure the erosion and approach of death silently, that kind of fear is the most tormenting.


    The originally healthy body became weak and weak, and the pain was like an alarm clock to remind him of the approaching death.Lying on the icy hospital bed, feeling the gradual loss of vitality in the body, countless pictures of the past emerged uncontrollably, as if to make the final summary of my life.


    Storm Girl doesn''t want to die!


    Once she was just a street thief. Later she became the Four Horsemen of Apocalypse. Later, she betrayed Apocalypse and chose the righteous side to join the X-Men. She felt that she had found her way and the goal of fighting for her life.


    But now she was lying on the hospital bed and looking up with difficulty, looking at the people who were busy studying the antidote, she had a trace of regret!What if I didn¡¯t stay and didn¡¯t become an X-Men?It should not be poisoned, right?Even if this fog of Terrigan is spreading rapidly around the world, maybe you are lucky enough to escape it?


    Even if she told Li Qianhuan that even if she died, she would not become someone else''s slave like her, but she really didn''t want to die now.


    "Snapped!"


    The door was pushed open.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that the beast failed to develop an antidote. With your current situation, you still have about seven hours." Li Qianhuan came to Storm Girl and said slowly.


    The Storm Girl was silent and did not speak.


    "After seven hours, they will be poisoned and die. They should bury you, your body will gradually decay underground, and your soul may dissipate in this world. Moreover, no one will remember you because of this world. Many people may die. Of course those who are willing to bow their heads to my master will survive, and will take them away when my master leaves. They will be arranged to go to another world, a cage world."


    "I heard that all abilities will be invalidated there. The master will regularly hold fighting matches. Those who win will get rewards, and those who lose will be punished. Regardless of winning or losing, they will be immortal in this world."


    "I don''t know the identity of the master, but I know he is a god! The true god is a god who can control life and death and can modify the real world at will! Immortality should be what everyone wants to pursue, and it is now at your fingertips. !"


    "As long as you are willing to surrender to my master, you will never die, you will never die!"


    "I still have the antidote. I can save you for one month. As long as you persist for one month, you can gain eternal life."


    "Do you still have an antidote?"


    The Storm Girl who had been silent suddenly spoke.


    "I have, Tochigi Hisako, and elf, but the amount of antidote is limited. If the Terrygen Mist is a flood released by God, then the antidote is Noah''s Ark. Not everyone is qualified to survive. I will not hand over the antidote, because the beasts simply cannot develop the antidote. Once more people are infected with Tyregen Mist, the antidote will not be enough."


    "Seven hours."


    "It is buried in the ground to decay, but to gain eternal life."


    "I am waiting for your answer!"


    Li Qianhuan turned around and went out.


    "Tsk tut."


    In the villa on the other side of the isolated island, Su Sheng looked at Li Qianhuan in the picture and chuckled."I always thought that Li Qianhuan''s personality was relatively simple, but I didn''t expect that the small words would say a set of things."


    The spirit disc looked up at Su Sheng and paused slightly, and soon continued to lower his head and swing up and down.She knew that the master didn''t need her to talk.


    She doesn''t know what kind of arrangements the master has for herself. Li Qianhuan and the three of them still have a chance to win the opportunity to stay with the master in the future through this task.After leaving here, will she go to the cage world or stay with her master?


    she does not know.


    But she has a month to fight for.


    As time passed, the fog of Terrigan spread with the wind, and more and more mutants were infected with the virus. Some people were desperately waiting for death to come, some people enjoyed the wanton madness before dying, and some People began to look for antidote.


    Hisako Tochigi, the elf has already begun to screen targets.


    And Storm Girl finally made a decision!


    She was dying, she knew clearly that she would die in seven hours, and the horror of death became more intense when life began to count down.Especially when other people are busy with all kinds of things and she is the one who is lying alone in the ward, the feeling of despair of waiting to die becomes stronger.


    The idea of ????survival began to breed and became stronger. The fear of death dominated her thinking. She struggled to get out of the hospital bed to find Li Qianhuan.


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a faint knock on the door, and Li Qianhuan opened the door and saw the corner of the storm girl outside slightly raised.


    "Your time is running out, we need a plane."


    "Go to where you picked me up."


    The Storm Girl didn''t speak and didn''t need to speak, and the two secretly left the college in the X-Men plane.When the plane left, the X-Men quickly found out.


    "Storm Girl... left with Li Qianhuan."

 554 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 554

    "Everyone has their own choice, and no one... doesn''t want to die."


    Unfortunately, unwilling, there is no anger in their emotions.


    "Where are you going?" Ruiwen asked in astonishment as she looked at Phoenix Qin who suddenly turned and flew up.


    "Go to the Apocalypse!"


    "Looking for the apocalypse?"


    "You can put aside Su Sheng before, his harm is not as great as Apocalypse. Now it has been proved that he is more troublesome than Apocalypse. If he doesn''t solve it, all mutants will die, including Apocalypse!" Fenghuang Qin pointedly said. Flew away with a whoosh.


    Phoenix Qin is going to cooperate with Tianqi!


    Only by combining all the strengths, it may be possible to defeat Su Sheng and save the mutants!


    The X-Men¡¯s plane landed slowly, and Storm Girl¡¯s already weak and unable to move just begged to look at Li Qianhuan. Li Qianhuan turned around and went back soon and brought back the poison.The storm girl who was injected with the poison quickly recovered. Although she could still feel the effects of the virus, she already felt that her death had gone away.


    Chapter 662 Phoenix Qin and Tianqi joined forces?


    The slightly gasping storm girl glanced at the box in Li Qianhuan''s hand, and at a glance, she could see that there was indeed not much antidote inside.Li Qianhuan closed the box and said softly, "The next thing to do is to use these antidote to help the master find more slaves. There is only one core requirement and that is women!"


    Storm Girl was silent and did not speak.


    Find more slaves.


    Li Qianhuan, Hisako Tochigi, an elf.


    All three of them are actively operating. There cannot be too many people, otherwise the antidote is not enough, and there cannot be fewer people, otherwise they will lose.And they can''t spread the news too wanton. Under the horror of death, they can do anything. Once the antidote is robbed, the trouble will be big.So the three parties are calculating carefully and busy, and gradually more people follow.


    Terrigan''s Mist hasn''t been near the college yet, but the Beast and others are studying the antidote day and night.On the other side, Phoenix Qin had also found the apocalypse.Apocalypse has also been infected. His subordinates, Mr. Fright, are also actively studying the antidote, while Apocalypse is isolated in the energy shield.


    He has changed his body once.


    But still infected.


    After Fenghuangqin talked with Tianqi, they reached a consensus and dealt with Su 733 Sheng together.Even if they had fought and killed before but had a powerful enemy, they had to join forces.Especially after Apocalypse learned that this Tyrigan mist was released by the person who resurrected him, he became more active.


    He is apocalypse!


    Naturally, he is unwilling and unwilling to give his life to others to control.


    After the intention of cooperation is reached, it is natural to prepare non-stop, after all, the longer the delay, the more people will die.Apocalypse and Phoenix Qin were sent back to the academy. Charles was responsible for the safety of the school, and the beast had to study the antidote. Only the devilish girl Ruiwen knew Su Sheng relatively and was able to get out.


    Tell Tianqi the location of the isolated island in the sea.


    Apocalypse, phoenix piano, devil girl Ruiwen.


    The three people sent in.


    Yes, only three of them!


    For one thing, they can''t find many helpers at all now, and most of the mutants have been infected.Secondly, even if there are many people, it may not be useful to deal with Su Sheng. Apocalypse is the oldest and powerful mutant. Not to mention the Phoenix Qin. The power of the phoenix has almost no rivals, and Ruiwen, the devilish girl, has no opponents to Su Sheng. Understand.


    If the three of them can''t beat Su Sheng, there will be no hope.


    Huh!


    The three of them just appeared in front of the villa on the isolated island and found that Su Sheng was actually basking in the sun.


    On the beach.


    Su Sheng was lying on a chair, with big pants and a flowered shirt. He looked like he was on vacation. The spiritual disc was on his knees and holding a tray with both hands. The tray was filled with iced champagne and ice cubes. It seemed that there was no sign of their arrival. Surprised and unexpected.


    "Su Sheng!" Fenghuang Qin couldn''t help but shouted.


    Sheng Su sat up and picked up the cup next to it and drank it, then put it down and smiled at the spirit dish: "Who do you think gave them the confidence to come here to find me?"


    Lingdie smiled slightly: "It''s ignorance!"


    "Huh? This answer is very compelling." Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at them with a light smile."Apocalypse, have you forgotten who resurrected you? Have you forgotten how it feels after losing your ability? Mutants, even the strongest mutants will lose the ability in front of me, so I''m very curious Why do you dare to come?"


    "This time, I am not alone!" Tian Qi said solemnly.


    "You are not alone, are you a dog? In this case, I will fulfill you!" Su Sheng smiled and raised his finger.


    "Snapped!"


    The snapping sound was crisp, and the apocalypse disappeared in an instant, replaced by a blue husky.


    Apocalypse!


    Apocalypse unexpectedly...


    Both the Phoenix Qin and the Devil Girl were shocked. One snapping finger, one snapping finger can turn the world''s oldest mutant into a dog?This... this is too exaggerated!Although Tianqi had become a dog, his abilities and thinking were still there. Although he was shocked, it also made him feel that Su Sheng must be killed.


    Apocalypse lifted a dog''s paw and the ability was instantly activated, and the sand around Su Sheng began to surge and sink in an instant, as if alive.At the same time, Fenghuangqin''s body suddenly shook, and the powerful phoenix power surged behind her as if a fiery red phoenix followed violently to Su Sheng.


    The witch Ruiwen ran to the villa quietly, trying to find excess antidote.


    boom!


    The sand suddenly dented and immediately wrapped Su Sheng and the spirit disc, and the powerful phoenix power hit it and heard a loud noise.


    The sand was blown up all around, and a huge crater at least ten meters deep appeared on the ground.


    The quicksand slowly surging downwards, and Phoenix Qin''s body floated slightly and looked down condescendingly.


    "no one?"


    The Phoenix girl suddenly turned her head and looked at it. Not far away, Su Sheng was still sitting on the recliner, the spiritual disc still holding the tray on her knees, as if they hadn''t moved there at all in the first place.Su Sheng poured himself a glass of wine, holding a glass in one hand and a gun in the other.


    A pistol.


    Pistols are almost useless in this level of combat. Whether it is Apocalypse or Phoenix Qin, the power of the pistol can''t hurt them.But Su Sheng still took it out, but they didn''t dare to relax in the slightest.


    The day started.


    A teleportation formation suddenly appeared behind him, and the next moment Tian Qi suddenly appeared in front of Su Sheng, spread his limbs and rushed over.


    "What''s this? Is the evil dog fighting for food?"


    Looking at the apocalypse that came over, Su Sheng pulled the trigger without even turning the direction of the muzzle.


    boom!


    The bullet flew out in an instant, not to mention the opposite direction to Apocalypse, but it was far away.Tianqi was slightly shocked, did he miss it?No, that''s not right, how could it be missed at such a short distance?This gun must be weird.Apocalyptic thoughts were activated again, and the sand on the ground instantly flew onto his body and turned into a pair of armor?


    A dog in armor?

 555 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 555

    Seeing the Apocalypse who had been disguised and threw down in front of him almost instantaneously, Su Sheng picked up the cup unhurriedly.


    Puff!


    Tianqi''s dog''s head was directly pierced by the bullet from the side, and the blood splashed and fell in front of Su Sheng.


    The six hundred and sixty-third chapter anti-Soviet saint trio, tusk, it''s a terrible death!


    not moving at all.


    The wound that Apocalypse was pierced by the bullet did not heal at all, nor did his body change from a dog to a human. At this time, he was lying on the beach like a dead dog, with blood gradually soaking in the sand.


    died?


    Just died like this?


    This is the apocalypse, even the Phoenix Qin could not instantly kill with the power of the Phoenix, but it was killed by a gun or a bullet?His self-healing ability has not worked at all, is it ineffective?No, that''s not right, Su Sheng definitely didn''t let Apocalypse''s mutation ability invalidate otherwise, how did Apocalypse use sand~ to condense into armor?


    There is a problem with this gun!


    Obviously the direction the bullet hit was far away from Tianqi, and Tianqi had already rushed over. How could this bullet penetrate his head from his side?And also-one shot kills?


    Saint Su put down the wine glass and waved his hand casually, the body of Tianqi flew out instantly and fell into the sea with a clatter.At the moment it fell into the sea, a shark unexpectedly jumped out of the sea, swallowing the body of Apocalypse directly with a big mouth, and then fell into the sea again and disappeared.


    It''s just that red blood is gradually drifting on the sea.


    The spiritual disc trembled slightly, she knew that Tianqi was definitely not Su Sheng''s opponent, but she didn''t expect his end to be so miserable.Is this apocalypse?Apocalypse, who almost destroyed the world before, was shot and killed by a dog. Not to mention that even the corpse... the corpse was turned into a shark.


    The inexplicable spiritual disc suddenly felt that Apocalypse might as well not resurrect, at least not to suffer such humiliation.


    "This gun is very ordinary, but the ability I use to shoot bullets in this gun is not ordinary. This ability comes from a man called a holy killer in other worlds. This person is very funny. He died but because Resurrected from hell for some reason. He returned to the mortal world beyond life and death, will not be killed, invulnerable, immortal, even a nuclear bomb is just a joke to him. In addition to being immortal, he has three abilities. , One, a hundred shots, as long as you think of someone to die and then pull the trigger, the bullet will definitely hit that person, even if the person is thousands of miles away or shot in the back, it will definitely hit. 2. Absolutely Death, the person hit by the bullet will die directly, no one can be defended, any conscious or conscious object will die completely after being hit, it cannot be resurrected by magic, cannot be regenerated, and the soul will be wiped out. , Infinite bullets, um, this is nothing special."


    Su Shengke looked at Fenghuang Qin with the power of the Holy Killer, and said with a chuckle: "His best record is to destroy God with a single shot. Although this God may be a little watery, it is indeed God. So whether it is apocalypse or earth, I think if he dies, he will definitely die. Well, Jesus can''t keep him, I said!"


    "The power of the phoenix is ??very special and very powerful. I know that, because I also have the power of the power of the phoenix. So I am very curious that you who have the power of the phoenix can''t stop me with a shot, and the power of the phoenix will be affected by it. Will it be erased together or will this host be abandoned?"


    Su Sheng blew slightly into the muzzle."Would you like to try?"


    Phoenix Qin trembled.


    It was not that she was scared, but that her body was shaking uncontrollably.She could feel the power of the Phoenix in her body being restless, and she could feel the meaning of the power of the Phoenix.Fear, the power of the Phoenix is ??in fear?


    Fengming sound suddenly sounded, and the power of the phoenix burst out of Qin''s body.The phoenix energy appeared behind her soaring into the sky as if alive and blinking and disappearing into the sky.The piano that had lost the power of the phoenix fell from the air and fell on the beach.


    "No...no...no..."


    She looked at the direction where the power of the phoenix disappeared. She screamed, afraid of the power of the phoenix?Ran away?Once upon a time, she and Professor Charles thought of countless ways to get the power of the phoenix away and couldn''t. Now, she was scared away by Su Sheng?


    "Oh~ It seems that the power of Phoenix feels that he can''t stop me from shooting." Su Sheng smiled and put the gun down and looked at Qin."In another world, you in my world also have the power of the phoenix, but in order to save other people, I sacrificed myself and turned into a prison world. I slept with her and it feels not bad. So I will give you one time. opportunity."


    "Climb over and call me Master, I won''t kill you!"


    "Impossible!" Qin said Shen Shen.


    "Why?" Su Sheng asked with interest."I have seen many people who regard death as home, and have seen many people who make mistakes. But death will not change because of your decision. Death is death. Many people think that death is the end, so they don¡¯t think it matters. But I said that death is just another beginning. I can kill you to torture your imprisoned soul, and I can revive you and kill you again and again."


    "You have no choice in life or death. In this case, persistence is meaningless."


    "Even so, I won''t give in!" Qin said coldly.


    Su Sheng pouted, honestly she didn''t know why Qin insisted so much, but Su Sheng didn''t bother to waste time with her.He saw a lot of double bodies.


    "Then try it." Su Sheng snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    Qin''s body began to gradually turn into ashes. From feet to head, in just a few seconds, Qin turned into ashes and was blown away by the wind.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Ruiwen''s voice came from the direction of the villa, watching the Qin turn into ashes and dissipate with her own eyes, and she knelt directly on the ground in despair.


    Apocalypse died and the body was swallowed by sharks.


    Qin died, and Phoenix ran away and turned her body into ashes.


    Ruiwen is desperate, who else?Who else can stop Su Sheng?A shadow appeared in front of her, Ruiwen looked up and saw Su Sheng standing in front of her.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Just after saying a word, Ruiwen suddenly noticed that her hand had changed, her palms began to dissipate and began to turn to ashes.She raised her head and stared at Su Sheng, and disappeared like a qin after a while.


    "Life, lonely as snow!"


    Su Sheng turned back and lay down on the recliner, looking at the blazing sun, picking up the wine glass held by the spirit saucer, and drank it...


    ...


    PS: I said it before and then say it again. There are too many parallel worlds and too many double bodies. The character of the protagonist is added, so it will definitely be erased or retained according to the plot.Of course, even the erased one may actually be resurrected at any time.


    Chapter 664: The Resurrected White Queen


    Apocalypse, Phoenix Qin, and Ruiwen, the devilish girl, is dead.


    Although no one communicated the news of the death, it was obvious that they had not returned for a long time.The death of Apocalypse means that the era of Apocalypse that has not yet fully begun is over. His turf is quickly retaken by humans, and his mutants have died tragically because of the relationship between Terrigan Mist.As Apocalypse''s subordinates, Mr. Fright ran away. Before he was transformed into a mutant by Apocalypse, Mr. Fright was an extremely powerful scientist. Although he had not developed an antidote, he had some understanding of the characteristics of Terrigan''s mist.


    After confirming that Apocalypse was dead, he ran away.


    He also took away the mutant genes that he had collected with Tianqi during this period of time.


    The Age of Apocalypse is over, and the end of the mutants'' extinction has come. In just a few days, at least hundreds of thousands of mutants have lost their lives.With the spread of Terrigan''s fog, this number will continue to rise until there are no mutants in this world.Many mutants have already begun to migrate, and they have begun to hide in areas where the fog of Terrigan has not spread.


    Silent late at night.


    An uninhabited suburban area.


    A fiery red light suddenly fell from the sky and rushed directly into the ground, and a loud noise broke the silence.A deep hole appeared on the ground, and a person in the deep hole slowly got up with a slightly dazed expression.


    who am I?where am I?What am i doing?


    She raised her hands and could feel the surging and powerful force circulating in her body, she remembered.


    Her name is Emma, ??Emma Frost.


    She is the white queen!


    "I''m dead? I''m alive again?" The White Queen''s thinking was a little messy, she slowly floated out of the pit, and the powerful phoenix power suddenly burst out.


    In the flame.

 556 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 556

    The rotten clothes on her body gradually turned into a red and white uniform.It was somewhat similar to the uniform she wore before, and it was somewhat similar to the uniform of Phoenix.She looked towards the silent night sky all around and flew away with a swish.


    Hunger made her extremely uncomfortable, she landed and rushed directly into a large shopping mall.She tasted and devoured food to fill her hunger, but it was useless.She felt more hungry. This hunger came not from the body''s desire for food, but from the need for energy.


    Energy... Energy...


    She suddenly felt that the world seemed to be filled with countless energies, and these energies continued to increase.She flew up, and she began to absorb this energy to her heart''s content.She began to feel a sense of fulfillment, but she did not stop, as if she was out of control, she was still absorbing and swallowing like a gluttonous food.


    Countless energy poured into her body from the heaven and the earth, and her eyes began to turn red.


    "Can''t... can''t be eating."


    She murmured but did not stop. She could feel that her body seemed to have reached a limit. If she continued to eat it, there might be problems, but her body and spirit seemed to be out of her control.


    "Stop, stop...Stop, I said...Stop..."


    She suddenly yelled, and a powerful energy field burst from her body to impact the surroundings, and the dazzling light instantly illuminated the night.When the light dissipated, the surrounding area was razed to the ground, leaving only the bare ground.


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    The White Queen was panting, she could feel the power in her body still trying to control herself.Under the night, her body quietly changed and shone like a crystal.When her body was crystallized, the feeling of eagerness was finally suppressed and disappeared temporarily.


    She didn''t know how long she had been dead or what happened, but she knew she should have been resurrected by this special power.Now, she needs to figure out what happened, because she feels this power is dangerous!


    It is impossible to use psychic abilities in the diamond state, but she does not need psychic abilities to figure out what she wants to know.When the sun rises and the afternoon sun is shining, she has already figured out the current situation 0......


    ten years.


    She has been dead for ten years.


    When Magneto killed the Black Emperor Xiao, after the Hellfire Club collapsed, she lived her life in hiding, but in the end she could not escape the destiny of being hunted down. She was arrested, sacked, and died.Ten years later, Apocalypse, which is said to be the oldest and first mutant, has awakened. The Magneto she knows, Charles is involved.In the end this apocalypse was defeated, but was resurrected by a mysterious and powerful man.


    The Apocalypse has ever occupied North America. At this time, a virus called Terrigan''s Mist broke out. This is a virus that specifically targets mutants. It will spread through the air. Once infected, it will not exceed three times. The sky will die.Antidote, yes!It is said that he was originally a student of Charles but succumbed to this mysterious and powerful man and used the antidote to collect slaves.It is even said that this Terrigan mist was also released by him!


    Charles'' students went to Apocalypse to cooperate to deal with this man, but... failed.


    The number of mutants has been reduced by at least a hundred thousand, and the crisis of genocide is in sight.


    The White Queen already understands the current situation, but she hasn''t figured out why she was resurrected?Is it because of that person?He can resurrect Apocalypse, maybe he can also resurrect himself 1.3?After all, apart from her White Queen, no one has ever heard of the ability to resurrect others!


    Correct!


    It must be him!


    The White Queen realized that when she thought about this person, the ability that had been suppressed in her body started to agitate.


    She wants to find this person!


    So she was going to find Charles, after all, it should be relatively easy to find some from X Academy.It was really easy to find, but when she came to the academy, people were already empty. Because of the spread of the fog of Terrigan, Charles had to take other people and leave the academy to a safer place.But although she didn''t find Charles, she found someone more direct, one of Charles''s original students, Li Qianhuan, who had an antidote to do things for that person.


    Chapter 665: The White Queen Delivered to the Door


    After all, X Academy is regarded as a golden sign among mutants. Many people who have been infected with the Terrigan Mist and are not well informed regard this place as a life-saving straw, so Li Qianhuan occasionally comes to see that they may gain something, such as now ...


    Diamond body, slightly cold temperament.


    The first feeling that the White Queen gave Li Qianhuan was the danger and the familiar sense of familiarity.


    "Who are you?" Li Qianhuan asked in a deep voice.


    "Emma Frost, you can also call me the White Queen." She said lightly.


    The White Queen?


    The White Queen of Hellfire Club?


    Li Qianhuan''s eyes widened in surprise. Although the White Queen was only a child when she became famous in the Hellfire Club, when she was a child, when her parents were still alive, she lived in a wealthy family, high society, and attended aristocratic school.Although her parents were not qualified to contact the Hellfire Club, they also heard about it. Li Qianhuan also heard the name of Emma Frost 06.After all, Emma Frost is also from a wealthy family.


    Later, I joined X Academy and heard many rumors.


    "You, aren''t you dead?" Li Qianhuan asked vigilantly and suspiciously.


    "Do you know me?" The White Queen smiled softly: "I thought no one would remember me after such a long time. Your name is Li Qianhuan, right? The former Charles student now works for that person."


    Li Qianhuan frowned and said nothing.


    The White Queen continued: "I want to see him."


    "I can''t call the shots." Li Qianhuan was a little jealous of the White Queen who had been famous and resurrected ten years ago.


    "Then find someone who can be the master!" The White Queen''s tone is not heavy but there is an indisputable feeling. Li Qianhuan frowns slightly. She can''t contact her master at all now, and she doesn''t even know where the isolated island in the sea is. She can only wait.


    The deadline is about ten days or so and one month away, and the host will naturally pick her up at that time.


    It''s just... the White Queen obviously refused to wait.


    When Li Qianhuan was thinking about what to do, the space nearby the two suddenly changed, and a wormhole that looked like a tumbling cloud suddenly appeared.Li Qianhuan instantly recognized it and then saw someone appear from inside.


    "I''ll take care of it." Lingdie said to Li Qianhuan.


    Li Qianhuan nodded quickly.


    "The White Queen, isn''t it? My master agreed with you. Come with me." Lingdie said to the White Queen and turned around to go back, but after turning around, he smiled at Li Qianhuan as if pointing.


    Li Qianhuan was also clever and instantly thought that the smile of Lingdie might mean that all the masters of this time have seen it in his eyes and should be very satisfied, and it also means that his chance of winning should be greater.


    The spirit disc turned around and entered the Shockwave Wormhole, and the White Queen only hesitated and followed.


    Huh!


    The shock wave wormhole disappeared.


    Lingdie and the White Queen returned to the villa on the isolated island, and the White Queen slightly looked around the man sitting on the sofa in the living room.He doesn''t look very old, he has a delicate Asian face, does not seem to have any fearful aura, and does not seem to be the real culprit who can create the mutant extinction event.It''s just that his eyes are very playful, with a hint of surprise and surprise, and his straight gaze seems to be able to see through himself.


    This makes the White Queen very uncomfortable.


    She felt that even if she was now diamondized, she could not stop the erosion of his gaze.


    Taking a slight breath, the White Queen was about to speak, but she suddenly shuddered. A powerful sense of fear enveloped her body for no reason, making her sit directly on the ground by surprise.Seeing the White Queen who suddenly slumped on the ground, Lingdie was slightly shocked but did not speak.


    "You shouldn''t have come to me." Su Sheng said softly.


    "You, who are you?" The White Queen trembled.


    "My name is Su Sheng. I killed the former host of this energy in your body. I thought it would go as far as it would go, but I didn''t expect it to revive you and allow you to absorb more energy. "Su Sheng said with a chuckle."This energy in you is called the power of the phoenix, which is considered to be an extremely powerful force in the universe. Her basic principle for selecting a host is psychic ability, but after the death of the host, the remaining mutants are either not like Charles. Affected by the power of the phoenix is ??either the ability is too weak, so it will resurrect you."


    "But what it means is to make you stronger and come to me for revenge, not to let you run to death by yourself now."


    "I...I feel that I...it... has a strong feeling for you, and it tends to me to come to you." The White Queen understood the past and the reason for her sudden fear.This power, the power of this phoenix was so powerful... she was so afraid of the person in front of her, which shocked her very much.

 557 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 557

    "Give you a chance to choose."


    "Stay by my side and do things for me or continue to bury it underground and enjoy the coldness of death."


    She is still interested in the white queen Su Sheng. Her presence in the movie is very brilliant, and she has a higher status in the comics. She has also founded a mutant school and led the X-Men.Her resurrection did have such a little surprise and little surprise for Su Sheng.


    "I can''t control this power." The White Queen said.


    "It''s okay."


    Su Sheng smiled and walked to the front of the White Queen and opened her hand. In an instant, the White Queen felt a strong suction force that made her involuntarily move her head close to Su Sheng''s palm.The next moment, the White Queen looked at Su Sheng with wide eyes in surprise.


    He, he also has this power in him, as well as the power of the phoenix?


    The White Queen felt very clearly that the attributes and feelings of this power were exactly the same.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." A painful roar came from the White Queen''s mouth, and the dazzling light was quickly sucked out of her.


    That is... the power of the phoenix!


    The White Queen could feel that the power of the phoenix was resisting, and she resisted so hard that she was like a rope between two people in a tug of war, and the two powers competed as if to tear her body apart.


    The cracking sound of crackling sounded from the White Queen, and cracks gradually appeared somewhere in her diamondized body.


    This caused the White Queen to panic instantly. She was resurrected by chance and didn''t want to die again, so she hurriedly withdrew the diamondization, but when her body gradually returned to normal, the power of the phoenix no longer blocked her and controlled her mind again!


    Chapter 666 Phoenix Fragment and x23?


    The eyes of the White Queen turned crimson, and the strength on her body quickly became powerful.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The White Queen made a sound again, but this time it was not pain and pain but an angry and explosive roar.The power of the phoenix whizzed out, and the spiritual disc not far away was directly shocked by this force and flew towards the wall, but before she hit the wall, the wall was crushed and shattered by this force.


    boom!


    The spirit disc flew out and slammed heavily on the ground, spitting out blood, as if he was about to fall apart, he couldn''t move at all.She struggled to look up, and saw that the entire villa was already considered flat. Under the impact of the power of the phoenix, Su Sheng stood in front of the White Queen without any change, and the White Queen was reborn from the fire. The phoenix exudes a dazzling light.


    "You have absorbed a lot of energy, let me guess, this should be the energy of mutants, right? Law of conservation? So many mutants died, but the energy of these mutants will not disappear because of this. You resurrected the White Queen again After absorbing these variant energies, you feel you have the strength to fight with me? Ha ha, did you forget that when I killed the Qin, you said that I would not be killed and that I would live forever? Or... You didn¡¯t feel it. Until I am the embodiment of death?"


    "Don''t say that you are just a small piece of the power of madness, even if you are a complete power of the Phoenix, you are not my opponent." The voice fell, Su Sheng suddenly increased the power, even if the White Queen or the power of the Phoenix was constantly urging The power tried to crush or swallow Su Sheng.


    But it has no effect.


    Su Sheng has copied too many extraordinary powers of immortality, Vandal Savage¡¯s regeneration, the white light of life after the evolution of the seven lights, the black light representing death, the incarnation of death, the black death emperor, the anti-life equation, With the power of angels, holy killers, and even the creation of the world, death is basically a luxury and impossible thing for him.


    What about them?The power of the phoenix has not yet fully integrated into the white queen, even if the white queen becomes a black phoenix, there is a limit to what strength can be exerted, not to mention that the strength levels are far different. The mutant energy is also hard to match Su Sheng.


    Gradually, the power of the Phoenix''s power began to weaken, and the White Queen also became quiet.


    The light on her body became dimmed, and finally there was a pop, the White Queen lay on the ground, and the power of the phoenix almost completely disappeared from her.Why is it almost?Because the power of the phoenix leaves behind a small piece of phoenix fragments after leaving the host, it is not that powerful and will not lose control, but it can more or less improve its strength.Su Sheng didn''t look at the White Queen but flipped his palm slightly.


    In an instant.


    The power of the phoenix came out of the palm of his hand, like a conscious flame swinging slightly.


    This is the power of the Phoenix on the White Queen.


    Saint Su has copied the power of the phoenix but has the power of the phoenix. Under normal circumstances, he can absorb the power of the phoenix to strengthen himself. After all, there are many fragments of the power of the phoenix.But does Su Sheng need it?As long as he superimposed his power on the original foundation, he could be stronger than the power of the complete Phoenix.So he doesn''t need the power of the phoenix, it is a good choice to use it as a collection.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng thought that energy came out, and the flame in his palm slowly shrank and disappeared, and the hot temperature began to slowly drop. After a while, it had turned into a red crystal about a nail.


    Shards of Phoenix Power!


    "Sleep honestly." Su Sheng smiled and closed his backhand, and then recruited the spiritual disc not far away.


    The spirit disc flew to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng let out a rainbow of light covering her body casually, and her injury recovered in an instant.


    Snapped!


    The snapping sound fell.


    The villa that had been razed to the ground reappeared, and Su Sheng immediately revealed the collar and handed it to the spirit disc.The spirit disc was taken over and put on the unconscious White Queen''s neck.


    Click!


    The collar is tightly fitted, and there is no possibility of untie it.


    Su Sheng turned around and sat down again, feeling a little happy. He thought that the power of the phoenix ran away and ran away, but he unexpectedly sent himself a pillow. This unexpected joy is more interesting than his own resurrection of the White Queen!


    "Hmm..."


    I don''t know how long the unconscious White Queen woke up. As soon as she woke up, she felt that the power of the phoenix had left her, but only a small piece of debris was left behind and she felt that her ability was gone.


    She subconsciously touched the collar on her neck and got up suddenly.


    "what is this?"


    "What do you think this is?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "This... this thing restrains my ability?"


    "Just to make you obedient, I don''t have that much energy and no interest in teaching you how to be a good slave!" Su Shengdao.


    The White Queen was silent and did not speak, and the reaction did not seem too intense.


    "Take her to take a shower and talk to her about the rules." The spirit dish was done very smoothly, pulling the White Queen from the ground and walking to the bathroom.


    Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and closed his eyes slightly. After ten days, the number of mutants would be reduced to a pitiful level, and he would take back the Terrigan Mist.But he still didn''t plan to leave, because he discovered that Mr. Fright was studying man-made mutants or cloning technology after he had escaped.


    And the main attack direction is not Qin Ge Lei or Laser Eye he imagined, nor is he studying the Red Queen, but Wolverine.And this experiment started before Apocalypse awakens, and there has been a lot of progress. As the resources behind Apocalypse and the understanding of mutants increase, his experiment is very likely to succeed.


    There is a little girl code-named X23 in Mr. Evil''s experiment.


    This made Su Sheng want to wait and see if the experiment will succeed. What will he do after it succeeds?Anyway, the timeline of this world is different, and a long delay will have no effect at all.


    The footsteps sounded softly, and Su Sheng opened his eyes and saw that the spirit disc had come out with the white queen who had taken a shower.After a glance, Su Sheng waved his hand gently, and the uniform style of the White Queen quickly changed.


    "Phoenix''s uniform is not suitable for you, or your original uniform is more beautiful."


    Chapter 667 Wolverine 3?Twilight wolf?


    The White Queen looked down at the changing uniform and did not speak. She knew too little about Su Sheng, but this limited understanding was enough to make her recognize one thing that was that Su Sheng was stronger than the original Black Emperor. Xiao doesn''t know how much stronger he is, so the best way for now is to stay silent and cherish the hard-won resurrection opportunity.


    Su Shengchao beckoned the White Queen to come over and sit down beside him, Su Sheng stroked her shoulder to watch her reaction, slightly stiff but did not resist.The White Queen is an ambitious woman with a strong wrist and knowledge of current affairs.

 558 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 558

    "Spirit, I''m going to do something." Su Sheng looked up at the spirit.


    The spiritual disc bowed slightly.


    "There is a box in my room with an antidote and a reduction gun. You can go to X Academy and bring back the brainwave machine and the danger room inside."


    "Yes."


    Without further ado, the spirit disc turned around and took the box down, the shock wave ability was released, and the spirit disc turned around and entered.


    The shock wave wormhole remained unclosed.


    Su Sheng turned to look at the White Queen."Do you remember Charles?"


    The White Queen nodded.


    Su Sheng waved his hand, and Charles''s picture soon appeared on the front TV 710 screen.He and the Beast were living in an area that was not spread by the fog of Terrigan, and the original students seemed to have been dismissed.


    "Do you want me to deal with him?" the White Queen asked.


    Su Sheng nodded and shook his head: "Yes, no. I don''t plan to let you kill him, but I want you to help him ease his pain."


    The White Queen looked at Su Sheng suspiciously, and Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Charles was almost taken away by Apocalypse before. After the Apocalypse was solved, his friend was killed by me or robbed by me. So he It¡¯s very painful and self-blame. He will never forget this in his entire life. How painful it is for him. So you go and help him, even though dementia is at this age, especially for his mental abilities. It¡¯s sad for the author, but it¡¯s better than being tortured by pain, isn¡¯t it?"


    Alzheimer''s disease¡­¡­


    The White Queen instantly understood Su Sheng''s meaning, and when she watched Su Sheng''s smile, she said to help Charles but to make him dementia, which made the White Queen tremble.Alzheimer''s, this is more painful than killing Charles directly.


    "I...I may not be able to do it, his spiritual ability may be stronger than mine." The White Queen said hesitantly.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    He stretched out his hand and hooked the White Queen''s chin to face him with a chuckle and said, "If you will be resurrected by the power of the Phoenix, it means that you have the value of life, but if you have no value then there is no need to live, right?"


    Click!


    Su Sheng bowed his head and kissed the white queen with a brilliant smile: "Go, if you can do it, you will get my reward. If you can''t do it, then there is no need to come back. Find a Feng Shui by yourself. If you are lucky, you may still have a chance of resurrection."


    "I see." The White Queen said solemnly.


    Su Sheng didn''t speak or let go. She just looked at her with a smile.


    The White Queen paused.


    "I see, master."


    "Go ahead."


    Only then did Saint Su let go of the White Queen and released the shock wave wormhole, and the White Queen stepped into it.


    next moment.


    Su Sheng also disappeared.


    The white snow, the cold wind howled.


    This is a cold forest covered by snow, and a row of footprints of different shades can be seen on the thick snow.Not long after Su Sheng followed the footprints, he saw an abandoned wooden house, and the footprints disappeared in front of the wooden house.


    Stepping on the steps in front of the door with the creaking noise, Su Sheng opened the door and walked in.


    Huh!


    A sharp cold light came to the face but stopped abruptly when it was about to stab Su Sheng. A sturdy figure appeared in front of Su Sheng, looking at the three paws made of Edman alloy glowing with cold light. Su Sheng frowned slightly as he pointed to the blood stains that slightly penetrated between his fingers.


    "Are you infected with the Mist of Terrigan?" Although the Wolverine in front of you is burly and hideous, it can be seen from the blood-stained fingers and the somewhat white hair that his self-healing ability seems to be affected. .


    Su Sheng is here to find Wolverine.


    When Apocalypse woke up, Fenghuang Qin and others were captured by William Stryker. They released the Wolverine transformed into an X weapon in the base, but the memory of Wolverine was messed up, so he disappeared after escaping.


    Mutants are almost extinct, and Mr. Fright is cultivating cloned mutants again. Does this sound familiar?Isn''t this what happened in the movie Wolverine 3?So Su Sheng wanted to make Charles become dementia, even though he was still very young.That''s why Su Sheng came to Wolverine.


    This kind of plot change has also been experienced by Su Sheng before. Doesn''t the good Hellboy world become crazy Max with the change?So there is nothing fuss about changing from Apocalypse to Wolverine 3.Since the plot has a tendency to develop here, Su Sheng pushed it forward.


    Wolverine seemed to be immobilized at this time, unable to move, and could only stare at Su Sheng with a ferocious look like a beast and let out a low growl.His self-healing ability has been affected, and his hair has turned white. Although there is no change on the whole, it feels much older.


    Su Sheng looked at Wolverine with great interest, he must have been infected with the Mist of Terrigan.Terrigan''s Mist targets mutant genes, but some mutants can isolate or alleviate this infection because of their special abilities.Take the self-healing ability, for example, the previous Apocalypse, which had self-healing ability, was also affected but not too serious, especially when he had a new body so it didn''t feel obvious, but the influence of Wolverine was more obvious.


    Obviously, although the self-healing ability kept him alive, it was unable to clear the fog of Terrigan, and as a result his self-healing ability was weakened.


    So when he released his paw, the wound did not heal instantly, so his hair became gray and old.


    This situation is more and more like the old Twilight Wolf in Wolverine 3. The only difference is that his memory is chaotic and he has not remembered his identity, and remembered his past with Charles and others.


    "Let me help you remember."


    Su Sheng smiled and directly activated his psychic ability on Wolverine.


    Chapter 658: Charles of Alzheimer''s and the Strengthening White Queen


    Wolverine¡¯s memory is shattered, as if a piece of paper full of content had been cut to pieces.When she rescued Wolverine before, Qin once helped her recover a little memory, not much, because Qin didn''t understand Wolverine and her mental abilities were not so powerful.


    Saint Su knew Wolverine¡¯s past and had enough mental abilities. After a while, Saint Su¡¯s memory was reassembled.


    boom!


    Wolverine fell to the ground ~ directly fainted.


    Su Sheng erased his memory smoothly, slightly strengthened his idea of ??looking for Charles, and then disappeared.


    Back to the villa.


    The spiritual disc just happened to be back, and she brought back the brainwave chamber and the danger chamber directly.The brainwave machine can enhance the spiritual power. Su Sheng is useless but intends to throw it to the lighthouse base. If the White Queen successfully completes the task and returns, let her go to the lighthouse base.


    As for the danger room, this is the place where the X-Men is used for training. It can simulate various enemies and environments through computer control.Su Sheng plans to go back and put it in the cage world to make the fighting game more exciting and interesting. At the same time, he can also get one in the Avengers Building to facilitate the Avengers'' usual training.And if I remember correctly, the artificial intelligence in the danger room later undergoes a mutation, becoming a life form code called danger and joining the X-Men.


    After Indigo got out the sentry robot and didn''t know what to do again, Su Sheng felt it necessary to give her a sense of crisis.It''s not bad that the ability of using the fire seed source can evolve the dangerous environment into a transformer-like existence.


    A small world appeared in hand, Su Sheng threw in the Dangerous Ventricle Brain Wave Chamber, and when he turned back, Su Sheng would also throw other people into it, so that he could carry it easily.


    "Come on, let''s take a look at the efficiency of the White Queen in doing things." Su Sheng beckoned and sat down with the spiritual disc, enjoying the fun of the beauty in her arms while watching the White Queen take action against Charles on TV.Although only Charles and the Beast are left now, although the two of them are weak in front of them, they can¡¯t do anything at all, but in the world of mutants, they are both powerful. The white queen is abnormal in their diamond form. Near the residence, waiting patiently for the opportunity.


    After all, Charles will know once he uses the psychic power, so she needs a chance.


    Charles is in a very bad state of mind now, and the kind of helpless pain has always entangled him.When night fell, Charles finally fell asleep, the White Queen shot.The release of mental abilities directly invaded Charles'' thinking without encountering too much resistance.Charles reacted quickly and subconsciously wanted to counterattack, but his own state was not good, especially after the last battle with Apocalypse, he was somewhat afraid of being abused by the blood of Apocalypse in the spiritual world. Secondly, although Bai Phoenix just resurrected It didn''t take long, but after all, being possessed by the power of the phoenix still left a small piece of phoenix fragments, and Charles did not stop the white queen.


    Alzheimer''s can be regarded as a kind of degradation of spirit and thinking, and the White Queen''s method is also very simple to destroy Charles''s spirit.Destruction is far easier than construction. Charles¡¯s spirit was destroyed in one night. When the beast got up in the morning to give Charles breakfast, Charles was already delirious and ignorant, which made the beast startled. It was checked by Charles, and the beast was dumbfounded when the results came out.


    Alzheimer''s disease?

 559 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 559

    Charles has the strongest psychic abilities, and how could he be so demented at such a young age?It''s because... It''s because of too much stress recently, right?Self-blame, regret?Finally forced Charles to collapse?


    The Beast never thought that anyone would destroy Charles''s spirit, let alone think of the White Queen, but thought that Charles himself had a problem.But the White Queen seemed to have no intention of leaving, still lurking around them.One day, two days, every night after the beast took care of Charles and fell asleep, she would release her psychic abilities to continue destroying Charles''s spirit, lest Charles had a chance to wake up.


    The White Queen can start without any burden.


    After all, she was originally from the Hellfire Club, and she had a lot of hatred with Charles.


    The White Queen stayed for five days to make sure that Charles had no chance to wake up and then she was about to leave. She knew that Su Sheng would definitely pay attention to the situation here, so she found a place to wait quietly after she left. As expected, it didn¡¯t take long before the shock wave wormhole appeared. Up.


    The White Queen is back.


    "It''s done well, let''s go eat something first." Su Sheng gestured to the restaurant.


    The White Queen ate and took a bath and came to Su Sheng again.


    "I never mind or be stingy about rewards for people around me. If things are done well to make me happy, I will naturally reward. If I don¡¯t do well and make me angry, I will naturally punish. Your starting point is the same, and the treatment is the same. Same, no one is special. I hope you can remember this." Su Sheng walked to the White Queen and hooked her chin, and the strengthening ability of Apocalypse was activated instantly.


    The White Queen was shocked instantly, she could feel that her abilities were getting stronger.


    This kind of strength is completely different from the strength of the previous phoenix''s possession and absorption of variant energy.


    This is my own!


    As soon as the strengthening ended, the White Queen felt the change in her abilities, and her mental abilities became stronger, both in strength and range at least doubled.In the diamond form, the body''s strength is greatly enhanced, so there is no need to worry about the body breaking apart when it is diamondized.The most important thing is that before her two abilities could not be used at the same time, but now... even in the case of diamondization, she can still use her mental abilities!


    Just the ability to strengthen the mutants'' ability is enough to make Su Sheng the god of mutants!


    "Don''t be so shocked. In addition to strengthening the mutant''s ability, the master can also disable the mutant, and this is only a small part of the master''s powerful strength." Seeing the shocked spirit disc of the White Queen, said with a chuckle.


    It can be considered flattering.


    "Are you just thinking that if I help people around me strengthen their abilities so that they will not be afraid that they will betray me and resist me?" Su Sheng looked at the White Queen with a chuckle, and the White Queen nodded subconsciously. When she was strengthened, she did. She didn''t need to ask this thought after the spiritual disc was finished.


    "In fact, even if I can¡¯t make the mutants incapacitated, I¡¯m not afraid, because no matter how strong you are, I¡¯m not as strong as me! So I don¡¯t mind if you become stronger. The stronger you become, the more opportunities you have to please me. The happier you will be."


    Chapter 669 You are the White Queen, and you are also a woman.


    night.


    Came quietly.


    The moonlight swayed on the sea as if she was wearing a silver suit, and the sea breeze was slowly blowing the ends of her hair. The White Queen stood on the beach looking at the sea in a daze.During the day, she completed the task and was strengthened by Su Sheng. It took her a long time to gradually master the changes in proficiency.


    But after the shock and surprise, she was a little confused.


    About the present, about the future.


    The sound of footsteps sounded behind her, and the White Queen turned and called softly."the host."


    Su Sheng nodded and held the White Queen''s waist, looking at Ye Hai with a chuckle, "Can''t sleep?"


    "I think I slept long enough." The White Queen whispered.


    "But you haven''t been slept by me." Su Sheng chuckled lightly, and the White Queen became slightly stiff."You followed Xiao in the Hellfire Club before, but Xiao only regarded you as an assistant and a subordinate. Your abilities are excellent, but your skin is also excellent. I am different from Xiao, the careerist who wants to rule the world. I am actually not interested in ruling the world and destroying the world. Of course, sometimes many people force me to do this."


    "Most of the time I only do what I am interested in. I collect pillows. There are two criteria for collecting female prisoners. One is the appearance and the other is the identity." Su Sheng pulled the White Queen by the waist and completely embraced her in his arms. Hug, and at the same time stretched out both hands to grab her headlight and stroked it.


    The White Queen shook slightly stiffly, she wanted to speak but didn''t know what to say.What Su Sheng said was correct. Although he followed Xiao in the Hellfire Club at the beginning, Xiao really only regarded her as a subordinate and paid more attention to her ability.The White Queen had never thought about these love affairs, because at that time they had a lofty goal to eliminate mankind and let mutants rule the world.


    Now this goal is gone, so the White Queen will be confused.


    "Hmm..." The White Queen snorted involuntarily.


    Su Sheng chuckled against her neck and said: "Look, you can also make this kind of sound, a pure sound. You are not only the white queen of the Hellfire Club, but you are in my eyes with the spirit disc and others. Women are no different."


    Speaking of Su Sheng slowly placed the White Queen on the ground, I don''t know when there was a Simmons on the beach.


    "Don''t, don''t..." The White Queen was suddenly shocked and subconsciously refused, but how could Su Sheng, who was on the arrow, listen to her and stop?On the one hand, while showing off his skills, the white queen''s stinging voice broke the silent night sky.


    The impact of the waves seemed to gradually become in harmony with her voice, gradually complementing each other, one after another.


    Not counting the ten years of dying and sleeping, the White Queen''s age is also older than the spiritual disc, Li Qianhuan and the others.Although the appearance is not outstanding, but the body temperament is one by one.The light mature woman who used to be all-powerful and glamorous now shows pure femininity for the first time under the driving of Su Sheng.Her temperament is very cold, even if her clothes are exposed again, she will always feel like a white queen rather than a woman.


    But now, it''s different!


    After such a transformation, the temperament of the White Queen finally changed.


    Bend over and stretched out his hand, Su Sheng put the White Queen into the villa in a princess embrace.The second game started, but this time Su Sheng played a little trick, such as diamond?Diamonds are known as hard and sharp, and Su Sheng wants to try to see who is harder.


    night.


    Go quietly.


    The morning sunlight came in to make the room extremely bright, and the sleeping Su Sheng was awakened by the dazzling light.Seeing the white queen who was still diamond-like and gleaming in the sun, Su Sheng smiled silently.


    "I am still harder!"


    An extra pillow is equivalent to an extra choice. When the white queen Su Sheng is interested in the new pillow, he will naturally taste it in the next few days.The White Queen is different from the spirit disc, her temperament is still so cold and calm, and her gestures have a sense of posture, and she does not have the initiative of the spirit disc.Anyway, he is also the second in command of the Hellfire Club, even if it has changed, it is impossible to be as unreserved as the spiritual disc.


    It''s not that they are good or bad, anyway, which kind of Su Sheng is happy to laugh, each has its own fun 0...


    A month''s time has finally come.


    Su Sheng''s thoughts retracted the Terrigan mist spreading around the world, and released three shock wave wormholes.Lingdie and the White Queen stood by Su Sheng, waiting to see the final result of the three little guys.


    The first one came out was Megan the elf, behind her were three slightly weak people.


    "Master." The elf called out to the three people he had brought to him. After the three of them hesitated a little, they called the master with uneven voices.


    "Introduce it." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Yes." The elf nodded and introduced."This is called glare, and her name is Alison Blair, and it can absorb sound wave energy as light energy."


    This Su Sheng has the impression that it seems to be a meteor singer from Ying country who has joined SHIELD as an agent of SHIELD in the comics.He is tall, blond, and his appearance and identity are considered passable.


    "This is Miranda Riwald, she can control hormones." The elf introduced again.


    Su Sheng frowned slightly. Although this man wore very little, his skin looked like a snake. At first glance, he seemed to have tattoos all over his body.


    "The last Aurora, her name is Jenny, she has super speed and 0.8 stamina, can fly, and can also emit strong light."


    This Aurora seems to be a member of Canadian Team Alpha, right?She should have a twin brother named Beichen.But now it seems that Beichen has mostly died.


    "Go to the side first." Su Sheng said, and the elf led the three of them to the side.


    Su Sheng is not satisfied with the gains of the elf, he can only say so.There are glare and aurora, which are fairly well-known and good-looking, and there are also those who are not satisfied with Miranda Riwald.


    The second one who came back was Hisako Tochigi.

 560 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 560

    When she passed through the shock wave wormhole, three people followed.


    This made the elf slightly relieved and frowned.


    Chapter 670: A Large Number of New Prisoners


    The one with the most slaves among the three will win. Now the number of elves and Hisako Tochigi are equal, so if you want to decide the victory or defeat, it depends on how many people Li Qianhuan can find.The elf pays attention to the number of people brought back by Tochigi Hisako, as does Tochigi Hisako.


    After a quick glance, he quickly reported to Su Sheng.


    "Introduce it." Su Sheng said.


    "This is Petra, who can control the earth and the earth and rocks. This is Peggy Elizabeth. She can shed her skin and change her body structure. The last one is called Ariel, who can construct teleportation channels between the two places, and can persuade others with mental power. . She is a bit special, it seems that she is not just a mutant." Hisako Tochigi''s introduction was very concise.


    Su Sheng looked at it one by one, Petra and Peggy were okay, although they didn''t remember their appearance, they also appeared in the comics and were members of the X-Men.The last one has a very good appearance and ability is good, but the identity of Su Sheng really has no impression.


    Is it a mixed-race mutant?


    After all, the origin of the mutants comes from the Tian 28 god group, so it is not impossible.


    Both the elf and Hisako Tochigi looked nervously at the last shock wave wormhole. After about two or three minutes, Li Qianhuan finally came back, and the two people who watched Li Qianhuan brought back were obviously sad.Five, she actually brought back five people, and one of them was the Storm Girl they knew.


    Li Qianhuan glanced at the elf and Hisako Tochigi, the wave stabilized!


    "Master, I''m back."


    Su Sheng smiled and nodded: "It seems that you are the winner this time. Come on, introduce your people."


    Li Qianhuan turned and introduced with a smile."This is the Storm Girl. One of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse later joined the X-Men. This is Susanne Chen, a Hong Kong native, code-named Shao Ge. She can control the flow of time and present a historical scene."


    "Heather Cameron, codenamed lifeguard, when she is determined to save others, she will have specific superpowers according to the situation. Her ability can be regarded as an all-rounder to deal with various situations."


    "Karma, you can possess the spirit on other people, but her left leg is a mechanical prosthesis."


    "Amala, her name is relatively long, not to mention it, codenamed magma. It can control geological movement, create earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, can manipulate lava, and even magmaize the whole body."


    Su Sheng smiled.


    The five people Li Qianhuan brought back are not counted as Storm Girl. Others have appeared in comics. Among them, karma, magma, and lifeguards are all well-known, and their abilities are all decent.In general, the person Su Sheng brought back by their three little guys is still quite satisfied. This time, the number of prisoners in the fighting game in the cage world has greatly increased, and his collection has also increased a lot.


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and the small world that emerged instantly appeared.


    Following the collars of containment abilities appeared on these people, their abilities instantly became invalid. Before they could react, Su Sheng shrank them all in one brain and sent them into the small world.There are too many people, and Su Sheng doesn''t bother to understand them one by one. Anyway, when we return to the ring, we naturally have time to understand.


    "You two also go in."


    Su Sheng looked at the elf and Hisako Tochigi, and the two who wanted to talk were also thrown in.


    "You are fine. Whether you use the X-Men to research the antidote or recruit Storm Girl, you have done a good job. The White Queen has the opportunity to be here because of you. So, you win, and you are eligible to live in Outside, living in a brand new world." Su Sheng smiled and said to Li Qianhuan.


    "Then, when do we leave?" Li Qianhuan asked excitedly and curiously.


    "No hurry." Su Sheng gestured at the TV.


    Charles, who is demented on TV, is still there, but the beast has not left, but there are two more people. These two people have been looking for the past few days and getting together.One is Wolverine who restores his memories, and the other is an old acquaintance of Lingdie, her former boss, Caliban.


    An underground black market boss who can sense mutants is also with Charles and Wolverine in Wolverine 3.However, his appearance was not made by Su Sheng deliberately. It can be seen that the development of this world has already progressed toward the discovery he wanted.In addition, mankind has begun to arrest mutants. This disaster is aimed at mutants. This is a good opportunity to exterminate mutants. Naturally, humans cannot miss it?Of course, there are some people who have contributed to this.


    For example, the security company of Alkali. The hidden person in charge of this security company is Mr. Fright. The leader is a man named Donald Pierce. Although he is a human, many parts of his body have been transformed into a machine, and he is also in Wolverine. The one who has been catching Wolverine in 3.Now this security company is cleaning up and arresting the remaining mutants. Many mutants will be sent to a laboratory after being arrested. This laboratory is not in charge of Mr. Fright, but an assistant of Mr. Fright. .


    Zanderis, he assisted Mr. Fright to create X23.


    However, their situation is not very optimistic. When Terrigan''s fog spread, many experimental 713 bodies took the opportunity to escape, and among them was X23!At this time, the fog of Terrigan disappeared, and they wanted to capture these escaped experimental subjects as well as other mutants.In particular, Mr. Fright also issued orders to arrest Charles, Wolverine, etc., so the progress was not fast.


    "What do we need to do?" The White Queen asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "There is a small beast with great potential. If you train it well, you may become an excellent hunting dog."


    "What we have to do now is to bring this little beast back first, and then watch the end of the twilight wolf."


    "What about Mr. Fright? Let''s not deal with it?" Lingdi asked afterwards.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "Handle? Why do you want to deal with it? When the earth explodes, when this world disappears, does it make sense not to deal with him? Speaking of which, I almost accidentally smashed the earth with a punch in other worlds. I haven''t done anything to truly destroy the earth, destroy a world, and just experience what it feels like."


    Ruby seemed very excited after destroying Xander''s star. Anyway, grievances have already occurred, and the destruction of this world is also planned, so Su Sheng also wanted to experience what it was like to destroy a planet and a world.


    Chapter 671 x-23: Laura Kinney


    X-23, whose real name is Laura Kinney, is a clone of Wolverine Logan. It has the same self-healing ability as Wolverine. The difference is that she only has two in each hand but one on her foot. More agile than Wolverine.In the death of Wolverine in the comic book event, after the death of Wolverine Logan, he took over his mantle and became the new Wolverine, as well as a member of the X-Men.However, there are so many parallel universes in Marvel, and a dead Wolverine will soon emerge from other worlds, so she has not really been able to sit still or hold the post of the new Wolverine.


    X-23 was able to escape from the nurse who had been taking care of her. One can imagine how painful this cloning experiment was. This kind nurse helped her escape and took her to avoid arrest by Alkali Security Company. .But after all, she was just a nurse. She didn''t dare to show up where there was a camera. She could only take X-23 to live in a motel that didn''t ask for money and was looking for a way to leave the United States.After all, leaving the border swaggeringly may be caught in the first place.


    Night fell.


    She bowed her head and avoided the camera on the side of the road and quietly walked out of a small supermarket. The bag in her hand contained a lot of water and quick food.After coming out of the supermarket, she quickly turned into a dim alley nearby, and stopped just a few steps after entering.


    There are people in the alley.


    A woman in a trench coat holding a katana.


    Suddenly, she had a bad premonition and turned around and wanted to leave, but when she turned around, a person rushed out to block her way.A girl who looks very young, dressed in glamour and eye-catching, is still chewing bubble hall.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    As soon as she said a word in a panic, she saw the dim alley light up slightly, and a bright purple energy whip wrapped her neck and pulled her to the wall."You, you are a mutant, what do you want to do?" She trembled at the spiritual disc.


    Lingdie said: "Our master wants to see you."


    "Can I not go? I have something urgent to go back."


    "I''m afraid not."


    Speaking of the spirit disc withdrawing the energy whip, she walked out of the alley and onto a luxury long car parked on the side of the road.


    boom!


    The door closed.


    There was a man and a woman inside. The man looked beautiful, and the woman had a cold temperament although it was a little exposed.Lingdie and Li Qianhuan got into the car, and the Lingdie started the car and left soon.


    "Take me to see Laura, I will arrange a place for her to be safe and will never be caught by Alkali Security Company. As for you, I will give you a sum of money to send you out of the U.S." Su Sheng slowly Spoke up.


    "You, who are you?" she asked nervously.


    "Not important." Su Sheng shook his head slightly."The important thing is that you can¡¯t protect Laura and you will kill yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter if you do good things, even if you don¡¯t get benefits and rewards, but if you can make yourself happy and happy, it¡¯s not a smart thing to do good things but deceive yourself. Up."


    "If I can find you, I can also find Laura. Although Laura is not weak, it is easy to catch her."


    "I just don''t want to make things so ugly, what do you think?"

 561 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 561

    The atmosphere in the car fell silent, she was hesitating, she was thinking.It is undeniable that Su Sheng''s words really moved her. Can she find herself accurately, can she still find Laura?And although she saved Laura because of a moment of kindness, she didn''t want to cause trouble all the time.


    "You won''t hurt her?" She asked hesitantly.


    "It depends on what kind of injury you are talking about. I can guarantee that she is absolutely safe and will never die." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Turn left ahead," she said suddenly.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    The car stopped in an inconspicuous motel yard. Empress Su Shengbai followed her out of the car and walked to the stairs to a certain room. She took out the key and opened the door. The room was a bit dim.


    Snapped!


    She turned on the light.


    By the opposite window, a little girl was slightly bent over and clenched her fist, her face on alert.


    "Relax Laura, they are here to help you." She soothed.


    Laura stared at Su Sheng and said, "He is very dangerous, very, very dangerous."


    "A beast''s intuition?" Su Sheng slowly walked towards Laura with a chuckle, and Laura''s fists suddenly stretched out steel claws.Saint Su sat down by the bed and looked at Laura: "Since you can feel that I am dangerous, you should know that you are not my opponent at all. I am here to take you away. I can help you destroy that horrible experiment. Room, kill those who have caused you pain. And you, you must recognize me as the master, just like the steel claw on your hand, you will be my steel claw."


    "As for her, I will give her a sum of money to send her away from the US." Su Sheng looked at the woman.


    "I don''t believe it!" Laura still did not relax her guard.


    Su Sheng smiled."Your instincts are really sharp, well, although I will do it, I may destroy the world later, so strictly speaking I will kill her. But... because of you I can give her a chance. When I When this world is destroyed, I will take her away and she will start a new life in another new world. This is the last chance I give you. If you still disagree, I think I can only be brutal."


    "You lie to me?" the nurse said annoyed.


    It''s just that the White Queen, who just fell aside, directly controlled her with her psychic power and calmed her down.Laura looked at the White Queen and then at the nurse, finally turning her eyes on Su Sheng.After a long time, I heard a chuckle.


    Laura retracted the steel claws.


    "Sometimes simply being primitive can make better choices." Su Sheng smiled and got up to release the shock wave wormhole."follow me."


    Su Sheng stepped in.


    Laura hesitated and followed in, and then Lingdi, the White Queen walked in with the nurse who didn''t know how lucky she was.


    Isolated island.


    Su Sheng didn''t throw that nurse into the small world. He just needed someone to cook and clean.Let the White Queen and Lingdie settle down with Laura and talk to her about the rules by the way. Su Sheng looked at Charles''s situation with interest.


    Chapter 672: Death of Twilight Wolf


    Alzheimer''s is a very sad disease, mental disorders can do everything.And if this kind of disease is placed on Charles, it would be a disaster if placed on him, a person with extremely powerful spiritual ability.


    Beast.


    Charles''s good friend, the Beast, died under this disaster. When Charles became ill, his powerful mental abilities would be released involuntarily.Why is Charles so good?Why is the position of X Academy so detached?Just because Charles''s powerful mental ability is extremely threatening.Although Charles'' abilities at the time of illness were not targeted, it was precisely this that was more dangerous.The beast is unable to bear the brain under this powerful spiritual ability.


    Then died.


    The death was miserable.


    Charles didn''t know, but Caliban went out with Wolverine.When they came back and saw the dead beast, they couldn''t accept it.Such Charles is not only pitiful, but dangerous.


    "We have to find a way to put an end to this situation. I know that there is a place where the water tower should be able to isolate Charles''s psychic ability. At the same time, you also need to buy medicine, calming and other medicines to keep him quiet." Caliban Solemnly said to Wolverine.


    Wolverine nodded silently.


    Finding a place to bury the beast, the three of them drove off to go to the place that Caliban said.There were no surprises and dangers along the way, and after they arrived, they began to pack up and prepare to live here.It costs money to eat and drink Lazar, and money to buy medicine.


    Wolverine had no money. Caliban had money but he didn''t bring it when he fled.As a last resort, Wolverine can only go out and find a way. Too professional is not good, and too public is not good. In the end, Wolverine decides to become a driver, although it is a little harder, it can make money.It''s just that he didn''t even know that they were being hunted by Alkali Security Company. On the first day Wolverine became a cost driver, Donald Pierce had already led the team to arrest them.


    The night came quietly.


    Wolverine drove back to its footing, and he felt something wrong as soon as he got out of the car.


    It''s too quiet, and there is a smell that doesn''t belong to Charles and Caliban.


    "Huh!"


    In the darkness, a figure rushed over, and the sharp claws instantly penetrated Wolverine''s back.The severe pain caused Wolverine to yell and wave his hand to attack, but the other side swiftly avoided and followed crazy stabbing to Wolverine''s chest.


    Puff!Puff!


    The sharp steel claws left several wounds on Wolverine''s body. Although the Terrigan mist disappeared and stopped spreading, the Terrigan mist in the infected person''s body did not disappear. Wolverine, whose healing ability became weak, was injured. , The wound did not heal so quickly.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Wolverine stepped back and looked at the attacker.


    The same burly, the same steel claws, even... the same face.


    The popping sound suddenly sounded, and the next few searchlights turned on.Wolverine turned around and saw a man with a beard walking out."Wolverine Logan, my name is Donald Pierce, I don''t think you have heard my name but it doesn''t matter, I''m here to catch you."


    "Give up resistance and go with me, otherwise this guy will kill you!" Donald looked at the same Wolverine with a little disdain."His name is X-24. According to the experiment you cloned, he is stronger than you."


    Clone?


    Wolverine looked at X-24 with a grim expression."What about Professor Charles?"


    "He has been sent away by me, and the Caliban. If you don''t cooperate, their safety cannot be guaranteed!" Donald said.


    "If you want to threaten them with them, I won''t send them away." Wolverine screamed and rushed to Donald. Donald curled his mouth and slapped his fist towards Wolverine.


    Bang bang bang!


    The two fight together. Although Wolverine''s steel claws are sharp, Donald''s body has been transformed into machinery in many ways, which has no effect. On the contrary, Wolverine is getting weaker and weaker because of the injury.


    boom!


    Wolverine''s body flew out heavily and fell to the ground.


    "Resolve him."


    Donald said to X-24 and turned to the car coming out next to him.


    X-24 roared at Wolverine, and Wolverine had to fight him.Exactly the same but stronger than himself, such an opponent makes it difficult for Wolverine to arrive.


    Island villa.


    On the sofa in the living room.


    Su Sheng, Lingdie, White Queen and X-23 Laura are watching the picture on the TV.

 562 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 562

    For Wolverine, for X-24, Laura seemed very interested, because they are the same kind of people as themselves.


    "Mr. Horror has a deep understanding of mutants, so he can clone exactly the same mutants?" Lingdie asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at the silent White Queen next to him."Wolverine is dead. His current ability is not an X-24 opponent at all. Charles, Caliban''s fate can also be imagined. After Wolverine''s death, we should leave, and the world should die."


    The White Queen looked at Su Sheng and said nothing.


    "You have one night, take Laura and take revenge."


    "Yes!"


    The White Queen''s eyes flashed with excitement, but she stood up calmly.


    Huh!


    The shock wave wormhole is released, and the location is directly where Mr. Fright is.The White Queen and Laura got up and walked in. Su Sheng once again turned his attention to the battle between Wolverine and X-24.


    Wolverine or Twilight Wolf is crushed, the X-24''s self-healing ability has not been affected in any way, the same attack Wolverine injured the other party, nothing happened, in this case it is strange that it is not crushed... Hundred holes, the bloody Wolverine was finally nailed to the ground by X-24. The steel claws penetrated his heart. The numb and numb X-24 kept watching Wolverine breathe, and he took it back after he was completely dead. Steel claws.


    "Let''s go."


    Donald curled his lips and greeted him, and the group drove away in the dark.


    "It''s over."


    This is the second time Su Sheng has seen Wolverine die, but no matter which time he died because of the failure of his self-healing ability.It has to be said that once Wolverine without the protagonist''s aura loses its self-healing ability, it is no different from other mutants.


    Chapter 673 Antimatter Cannon and Return


    Donald took X-24 and the captured Charles and Caliban back to the research base, but they were greeted by corpses everywhere.


    died.


    Are dead.


    Neither the security personnel, the experimenters, or even the remaining experiment subjects died, and there was not a single living person in the entire base.Zandrais''s body was found. There were countless wounds on his body, and it was impossible to tell which was the fatal one.His expression was frightened and surprised.There were two fuzzy numbers next to the body, which looked like Donald had written it down before he died.


    twenty three!


    X-23?


    Donald was a little unbelievable. Even if the little girl is a clone of Wolverine, it is impossible to kill everyone in the base?Everyone is dead, but it doesn''t mean that there is no superior. As the person in charge of the security company, Donald naturally knows that there is still a real person in charge above Zanderis.


    Mr. Fright!


    And Donald knew where to go to see Mr. Fright, and he also-met Mr. Fright.


    It''s just that he never expected that he saw the body of Mr. Fright.


    Mr. Fright is also dead!


    Donald can be sure that this was definitely not done by x-23, or she did not do it herself.She has helpers, and she is a very strong helper.But who could it be?The Apocalypse is dead, and the X-Men are also disintegrated. Could it be...


    Donald thought of the rumor.


    The great devil who resurrected the Apocalypse and killed the Apocalypse, releasing the fog of Terrigan?


    The organizers were all dead, and Donald was a little confused for a while and didn''t know what to do next.


    Island villa.


    Su Sheng stood at the door and looked at the sun gradually rising from the sea level. Turning around, the White Queen, Lingdie, Laura and the nurse stood behind him.


    "It''s time to leave here."


    Su Sheng chuckled and waved to send them all into the small world, and then disappeared with the small world carrying Su Sheng.


    next moment.


    Extraterrestrial.


    Su Sheng floated in the universe watching the blue planet slowly raising his hand, and a black sphere exuding energy gradually emerged in his palm.


    The anti-life equation.


    Lifting the other hand, the green light energy released and a cannon started loudly according to his thoughts.


    A unique and huge cannon!


    Antimatter cannon!


    This thing is the invention of the anti-monitor in the DC world. In the comics, he once wanted to destroy the remaining five multiverses with the antimatter cannon. It can be seen how powerful this thing is. Destroying a universe almost does not waste any strength.Of course, the anti-monitor did not succeed in the end, because the Flash Barry Allen gave up his life to reverse the anti-matter cannon.But there is no Flash in this world, and even if there are miscellaneous gods, it is impossible for the strong to run out to stop the antimatter cannon.


    What Su Sheng wants to destroy is not only the earth, but the world and the universe!


    After he studied how to leave the world, he has been thinking about how to destroy the world. After all, his abilities are too much, and the world is very big, the earth is just one of them, so he finally decided Use antimatter cannons.


    The anti-matter cannon appeared.


    Su Sheng instilled the energy of the anti-life equation and fired directly at the blue planet.


    boom!


    A powerful energy took advantage of the trend and blasted out directly, and the azure planet was turned into ashes in an instant.The energy continued to wantonly, and the space near the disappearing planet could be clearly seen beginning to change, as if a special energy was beginning to swallow the world.The swallowed space turned into a chaotic color, and any matter, rules, etc. no longer exist.


    The sound of explosions one after another, one can see the disappearance of one after another, and one can see that the world is rapidly turning into nothingness.


    No matter how strong the race or the gods in the universe were, they were not immune.


    "Is this the feeling of destroying the world?" Su Sheng muttered inexplicably thinking of his experience when he first crossed the Marvel world. At that time, he had just gained the ability to disciple, and the entire universe was just like this world. Ruined.But he was lucky, and he had the opportunity to cross again to go to the DC world, but the people in this world might not be so lucky.


    The loud rumbling sound is endless, even if the distance is far away, Su Sheng seems to be able to hear those shouts before dying.


    As if it was a long time and as if not long.


    The energy of the anti-matter cannon disappeared, and the whole world became quiet without any sound, only chaos.Recovering the anti-matter cannon and the anti-life equation, Su Sheng found that the energy of the anti-life equation seemed to be stronger. It should be related to destroying a world just now?The more worlds it destroys in the DC world, the stronger the anti-matter universe and the stronger the anti-monitor.


    It''s like a state of ebb and flow.


    The shock wave ability is released.


    Stack Stack Stack.


    Before it was superimposed to the point where he could leave, Su Sheng discovered that he could sense and release the shock wave wormhole. Is it because the antimatter cannon just now weakened the barrier of this world?Su Sheng''s mouth was directly teleported away through the shock wave wormhole, and the place where he settled was in the laboratory of the quantum tunnel of the Avengers Building.


    Huh!


    The shock wave wormhole in the silent laboratory began to roll, and Su Sheng jumped out before he could see the surrounding environment clearly, and felt thrown into his arms. The next moment was a hot and intense kiss.who cares?Anyway, the one who could still kiss him so actively here must be someone related to him, so Su Sheng didn''t see who the other party was and hugged him and responded.

 563 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 563

    Parted with a choking kiss.


    Su Shengcai saw clearly who it was.


    Wasp Girl Hope.


    "You finally came back. You don¡¯t know how much I worry about you in the past six months. I have lost your signal and contact. If it weren¡¯t for them to need me to leave observation equipment in case you need it, I¡¯m going to enter. Quantum Realm is looking for you. Thank God, you are fine, you finally came back." Hope said excitedly and couldn''t help but hugged Su Sheng again.


    As if afraid that Su Sheng would disappear at any time.


    Chapter 674: Something happened just after I came back, the registration bill started?


    "Hey, it seems that our time frequency is not the same. Although I did leave for a while, it was not as long as half a year." Su Sheng patted Hope on the back with a smile and said, "I am in the quantum realm. I encountered the time vortex and was sent to another parallel world in 1983. It happened that someone who looked at me unpleasantly wanted to do something to shield that world, so I couldn''t contact you and didn''t come back so quickly."


    Time vortex?Another parallel world?One nine eight three?That world is blocked?


    This series of keywords made Hope a little confused.


    "Let''s talk about these things slowly. It''s a pity that I haven''t been able to find your mother this time, but you can rest assured that I will go back again." Su Shengdao.


    "No!" Hope shook his head subconsciously."What if, what if you run into danger again?"


    "No!" Su Sheng smiled triumphantly: "That guy didn''t dare to shoot directly at me. If he directly failed to shoot at me, it would be him. So he can only engage in this kind of small means similar to sealing. He can¡¯t keep me stuck this time and I will do the same next time. So don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be dangerous. Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this. You can tell me what happened in the past six months!"


    "Something big happened!" Hopp paused.


    It was indeed a major event, and it was related to Su Sheng.


    The effect of Sentinel Robot 2.0 is very good. X Academy was destroyed by the Sentinel Robot before Su Sheng entered the Quantum Domain. The Sentry Secret Service was in the limelight and began to arrest mutants, but this caused many disputes and some parts. The social condemnation of Sentinel, especially when the sentinel robot somehow seems to have a problem with the system, even those who have not yet awakened are also judged as targets, so that things get bigger and bigger.For various reasons, the government temporarily halted the large-scale operations of the Sentinel Secret Service and introduced the Super Human Registration Act, which is not only for mutants but even includes all people with special abilities.If they accept registration, they will be regulated by the government. They can choose to live a normal life or work for the government.If you do not accept it, you will be considered a threat and you will be arrested.


    The opportunity for this policy was that the king of Wakanda called a meeting. On the surface, Wakanda had no chance of vibrating, so they decided to come out. Only by communicating with the world in the future can they get a similar situation. Help with news.As a result, there was an explosion at this meeting, the king died, and the suspect was convicted of the former Hydra member, Bucky the Winter Soldier.


    It is not yet certain whether the US team and the Falcons are involved, but they are also missing.


    "Where is the Avengers?" Su Sheng asked.


    "The recent actions of the Avengers have stopped. I heard that the Ministry of Defense had been dissatisfied with the Avengers'' private war and military operations. So this time I hope the Avengers can accept the registration. But because you are not there, the Avengers have no The reply also stopped the action. Uh, at least the action was stopped on the surface." Hope said.


    "understood!"


    Su Sheng nodded and thought about taking out a bottle."This is the quantum particle that I collected in the quantum field before. You can study it first. I just came back and I still have work to do. After I deal with the current affairs, I will tell you in detail about the quantum field."


    "it is good."


    When Su Sheng returned safely, Hope was relieved.


    After coming out of the laboratory and returning to the top lobby, it didn''t take long for the news of Su Sheng''s return to spread to everyone.


    Invisible woman Susan, Black Widow Natasha, Jessica Jones, Hellcat Tracy, Maria Hill, Sharon Carter and... the Scarlet Witch Wanda.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited. I''m fine. I have come back. Although I encountered a little trouble before, it has been solved. So if any of you missed me, just go to my room and find me. If you can''t wait, come with me. Don''t mind." Su Sheng waved his hand and teased them as if they had a lot of things to say.


    Of course, after speaking, he was either complained about or dumped.


    "I just heard Hope briefly talk about the situation, the registration bill, right?" Su Sheng talked about the more critical business at the moment, and everyone was serious. 0...


    "My personal idea is to accept registration."


    "First of all, whether it is me or the Avengers, basically belong to the masses, a lot of news does not need to be concealed. Of course there are some exceptions, but if you believe me, as long as I am still there, no one will be able to move the destruction of this world. Got you! What are the benefits of accepting registration? First of all, our actions are justified. Even if we do something special, we don¡¯t have to worry about getting trouble. Of course, our freedom and actions may be restricted, but you can rest assured, I¡¯ll talk about this. In short, as long as we don¡¯t want to be constrained by name, what do you think?"


    "It would be the best if it can be done, but I am afraid it will not be easy. The registration bill this time is coming very aggressively. And I am worried... what if they let us arrest those who refuse to accept registration?" Natasha frowned. Tao.


    "Then catch it."


    "If we are willing, we will catch it, and if we don''t want it, we won''t catch it. If they don''t accept this, haha...their registration bill will not work."


    "I reorganized the Avengers to do what I think should be done without scruples. This... is the core issue."


    "Okay, 0.7, you guys think carefully about me going back to my room to rest and rest, tomorrow we are talking about this." Su Sheng smiled and clapped his hands and then returned to his room.


    The registration bill is indeed a major event, which is equivalent to completely entrusting oneself to others to manage.


    There are so many secrets like Natasha, there must be scruples, and Maria Hill does not trust government departments at all and is naturally reluctant to accept registration.However, if Su Sheng can really get the conditions he said, just put on a legal coat and he is not affected, it will be fine even if he accepts the registration.


    So although Su Sheng said to let them think about it, in fact, there is nothing to consider. After all, Su Sheng is back, he can consider and decide on such things.


    Chapter 675: Many people suffer from sin and arrangements


    In the room, Su Sheng lay on the bed after taking a shower, checking the information on the bracelet.Because of the time vortex, the flow of time on both sides seems to be different, and the half-year time has indeed accumulated a lot of communication content.For example, Hope who has been in contact with him, such as General Hale at the lighthouse base, Jane Fortes, Daisy Louis at the laboratory, Mischievous Little Naughty and the others, and Little Pepper and the Dreamers.


    It''s basically this circle of people.


    Su Shengqun sent a message to reply that they had already returned and had time to look for them again, and then the invisible female Susan came in.


    I haven''t seen it for half a year and worry about it. Now that Su Sheng is finally back, how can Susan stand it?Seize the time and seize the opportunity to be the first to sneak into Su Sheng''s room, and immediately fell into Su Sheng''s arms and kissed him as soon as he met with no need at all.


    At this time, silence is worse than sound, and any words are far less useful than actions.


    After crunching for more than an hour, the two of them had a chance to talk a few words. It was just that Susan cared about her own whereabouts during this period of time, what happened and other things, chatted for half an hour, Su Shan then quietly left at 12.


    Twenty minutes after she walked on her front foot, Trish, the hellcat, came again.


    And it''s exactly the same as Susan before, so what can be said?Go ahead, it turned out that it was almost two hours before Trish left the room, which was already past three in the morning.I thought I could rest, but I heard a buzzing sound in my ears. Su Sheng glanced at it and saw the figure flashing, and Hope wore a wasp girl''s battle dress and threw himself on Su Sheng.


    Come on.


    Both Susan and Trish are satisfied, and she is no different.Fortunately, they had a relationship with them in the Avengers Building. Of course, Sharon Carter didn''t know that she had slept with her, so she wouldn''t come in either.


    a whole night!


    All night long, Su Sheng''s room was almost like a cloud of guests, and the sound almost never stopped. Even if the soundproofing effect of the room is good, it can''t stand the accumulation of these people for half a year and release them.Moreover, Su Sheng''s sudden return made it impossible for other people to fall asleep easily, so I heard more or less what should be heard.


    This caused Su Sheng to find that their atmosphere was so weird when he woke up.


    "General Ross wants to see you, it''s about the registration bill." Maria Hill said when he came to Su Sheng.


    "General Ross?"


    "He is in charge of the registration bill."


    Because of Hulk, Su Sheng had dealt with General Rose, but he didn''t expect that Hulk had such a big impact. This guy was so handsome and was still responsible for things like the registration bill.Su Sheng thought for a while and said, "It''s six o''clock in the evening. You make an appointment with him and inform me. I''ll go out first."


    "See your little lover outside?" Maria Hill said.


    "This joking tone isn''t like you, but...it''s true." Su Sheng smiled.


    Maria Hill curled her lips and said nothing.


    Su Sheng smiled and left the Avengers Building, saying that he was going to see the little lover, but actually Su Sheng went to the lighthouse base first.Now the lighthouse base has developed well, Su Sheng and Hale, Wanli Wang Ruby, Magneto, Saturn Girl, Tandy and the others chatted about their own situation and asked here about the detailed situation.

 564 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 564

    Sure enough, Hydra was secretly promoting the registration bill, but the remaining Hydra was hidden too deeply, even General Hale could not tell who was the Hydra.


    "Huh!"


    In the small world of manifestation, Su Sheng took out the brainwave machine, together with the White Queen and X-23 Laura.


    "This is a secret base of mine. You will stay here to do things in the future. Find a place to install the brainwave machine, and the White Queen will take care of it. There is no task for you for the time being. You can ask General Hale about the situation in this world."


    Su Sheng briefly explained a few words, and they would naturally handle the rest.


    The White Queen doesn''t need to worry about her ability or talent. Although X-23 is wild, it shouldn''t be a big problem with a management method like Hydra and Wanli Wang Ruby.By the way, Su Sheng brought out the kind nurse, erased the original memory, and let General Hale settle down.


    It was very easy for General Hale to arrange for a person without status.


    Speaking of the lighthouse base, the lineup is almost more luxurious than the Avengers. There are Asgard¡¯s goddess Sif, the dagger Tandy, the magnetic red girl, the Wanli king Ruby, the Saturn girl, and the white queen. X-23, even if they fight the Avengers, they have a certain chance of winning.


    It is explained here that Su Sheng left to the West Coast Laboratory, chatted with Jane Fortes, Daisy Louis, Fancy Girl, Little Naughty, and then got Li Qianhuan out.Li Qianhuan was indeed a little surprised to see the devil, but it was indeed novel to know that this was a devil from another world.Su Sheng plans to let 137 Li Qianhuan stay here, so there is no need to worry about their safety in the laboratory.


    It was too early, Su Sheng simply went to the Stark Group again, and Su Sheng got the spirit disc out before passing.


    The new world made the spirit disc quite curious. Su Sheng transferred the new world and some of his own situation to her. According to Su Sheng''s plan, the spirit disc would stay on Stark Industries'' side and help Little Pepper be a bodyguard. of.


    Ding!


    The elevator slowly opened, and Su Sheng took the spirit dish to Xiao Jiao''s office.As soon as he opened the door and entered, Su Sheng saw Xiaojiao in a professional attire working on documents at his desk, and a somewhat familiar assistant stood beside him.


    "Mr. Su Sheng." The assistant hurriedly shouted when seeing Su Sheng.


    Little Chili knew that Su Sheng had returned, so it was not surprising, but the longing and affection in his eyes were genuine.


    "Are you... Gwens Daisy?" Su Sheng remembered.


    "Yes, it''s me." Gwence Daisy nodded hurriedly and gratefully said.


    Had it not been for Su Sheng''s words, she would have never had the opportunity to come to Stark Industries for an internship, let alone be an assistant to Pepper.


    Chapter 677 Buy more stockings, I like it!


    "How is work?"


    Su Sheng walked to the opposite of the desk and sat down and asked Gwence Daisy casually.


    Gwens Daisy said: "Very good, I have learned a lot of knowledge and experience, thank you very much for giving me the opportunity in the first place."


    "Just verbally thank you?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Gwens Daisy stunned: "I invite you to dinner."


    "Even if you eat, you have been too busy recently and don''t have time. Make me a cup of coffee." Su Sheng smiled.


    Gwence Daisy''s face turned red for a moment and hurriedly turned to make coffee. It was indeed a bit of negligence to forget to make coffee or pour tea as the assistant boss came.


    "How is the company?" Su Shengchao Xiaojiao asked.


    Xiao Jiao reported the truth, and I have to say that she is indeed very talented. Although the company''s effectiveness is not as good as when it was when selling arms and weapons, it is also rising. By the way, Xiao Jiao also talked about the situation of the foundation, that is, Sonia the Dreamer. Responsible things.


    "This is the spirit disc, a mutant. She will stay in the company to protect your safety and help you deal with some things." Su Shengchao glanced at the spirit disc that had been standing and introduced it to Little Pepper.Little Chili stood up and shook hands with the spiritual disc and greeted him. It happened that Gwyns Daisy came back with coffee, and Xiao Chili asked her to take the spiritual disc around the company and settle her down.


    Gwence, Daisy took the spirit disc and left Su Sheng, she took the initiative to get up and walked in front of Little Pepper, hugged her, bowed her head and kissed her. Anyway, all the pillows she saw after coming back were this routine. This time, Su Sheng took the lead. Up.However, Xiaojiao usually has busy company affairs and doesn''t have much time to rest. Even if some thoughts are sometimes in the dead of night, they basically forget them after sleeping.So she really didn''t want other people to be so impulsive, but Su Sheng''s initiative Little Pepper soon fell.


    The originally tidy desk became very messy at this time. Little Chili was lying on it and looked confused. Even Gwens Daisy who came back to her life came in and she realized what was happening until the door was closed. , But was soon left behind.


    On the boss chair.


    Su Sheng Dama Jindao was sitting and answering Maria Hill''s call, and had already arranged an appointment with General Ross for a time and place to meet, which was in the Office of the Registration Act established by the Ministry of Defense.


    "I know."


    Su Sheng hung up the phone and looked at Little Chili who was finishing his clothes with a smile: "The stockings are all torn like that. What are you wearing? That''s it. I have to meet with General Ross and call if I have any problems. "


    Su Sheng got up, Xiao Jiao stopped to help him tidy up the still messy clothes, and waited for Su Sheng to leave her before continuing to tidy up herself.


    "By the way, buy more different stockings when you have time, I like it very much." Su Sheng smiled and said before opening the door before opening the door.


    Not far from the door, Gwens Daisy nodded towards Su Sheng who came out with a blush.


    "Have a good job, and if you are willing to stay, you will let Xiao Chili give you a promotion and raise." Su Sheng smiled and said to Gwence Daisy and turned to enter the elevator.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Gwence Daisy took a breath and waited for a moment and approached Pepper''s office.Except for her slightly ruddy face, she couldn''t see what had happened just now, but... Gwence Daisy secretly noticed that the originally closed window was open and there was something more in the trash can.


    Although the windows are open, the heart-pounding odor can still be smelled in the office.


    "Okay, these documents have been signed and you can send them." Pepper handed the documents to Gwence Daisy, who hurriedly hugged Gwence Daisy and prepared to leave."That''s right..." Little Pepper called to Gwens Daisy and hesitated for a moment: "You are young and have fashion taste. Turn around and help me pick some different styles of stockings."


    Speaking, Little Pepper found the wallet, opened it, took out the money, and handed it over."Is this enough?"


    "Enough, enough."


    "That''s fine, go." Little Chili looked serious and without any embarrassment, but Gwence Daisy couldn''t do her so indifferently. Of course she knew why the stockings were prepared, and recalled that she had just barged in and saw In that scene, Gwence Daisy borrowed money in embarrassment and hurried out.


    Does he like stockings?


    But... what should I buy?


    After going out, Gwence Daisy was thinking about this question, and she left in a hurry until she got off work to complete the task that Little Pepper explained.


    "impossible!"


    In the bill registration office, General Ross patted the table heavily and looked at Su Sheng on the opposite side."It is impossible for me to agree to a condition like you, even if you agree to register, what is the difference between not registering? Automatic action, just sign a word and refuse to explain the detailed identity background, disobey the transfer order, such a condition you want Don''t even think about it."


    "Are you sure?" Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at General Rose: "If the Avengers disagree, you might not be able to start the rest of the work so easily, right? Especially the captains. As me, even as the Avengers. Accepting registration in name can also help you a lot."


    "Know that the members of the Avengers are not only the ones you saw, but also an Asgard Thor. You want him to accept registration. Are you crazy? Even if Sol agrees, do you think Asgard will agree? There is also Hulk. There is no trace at the moment. This is also a big trouble. The Avengers can help you in the registration bill, but after the incident, other things will be handled according to the conditions I said, how?"


    "You promise, we are all happy."


    "No, I don''t think we can meet for the second time."


    Su Sheng resolutely finished speaking and looked at General Rose without fear. General Rose''s expression was extremely ugly. He changed countless times within five minutes before finally speaking: "Okay."


    "That''s it. Go back and send the contents of the registration bill to the Avengers Tower, and they will sign it."


    "You have to help me catch the Winter Soldier. He is the murderer of King Wakanda. Now the current King of Wakanda, Surui, strongly urges us to surrender the killer. Otherwise, she will take action on her own. She...may follow you. Act together." General Ross said.


    Su Rui?


    Black Panther''s sister?

 565 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 565

    Or should it be the new black panther, the female black panther?


    Chapter 677 Eating fast food and eating a Mary Jane?


    As soon as he walked out of the office, Su Sheng met Su Rui and Wakanda''s guards that General Ross said.As the sister of the Black Panther, Su Rui in the movie is a technological genius, but in the comics she later took over as her brother and became the new king of Wakanda, the new Panther.


    Now that the old king of Wakanda is dead, the Black Panther is still locked at the lighthouse base, and it is right for Su Rui to succeed and want revenge.


    "Mr. Su Sheng, you must have known my identity. I hope you can notify me if you have news of the Winter Soldier!" Su Rui paused."Notify me immediately and give him to me."


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng nodded simply and didn''t say much and turned around and entered the elevator.


    Su Rui didn''t seem to mean more.


    After leaving, Su Sheng took a look at the time and thought about it and wanted to call Maria Hill and tell her about the registration bill so that she could prepare.


    "Are you not coming back tonight?" Maria Hill asked.


    "Ok."


    Maria Hill paused for a moment without speaking and then hung up the phone.


    360


    Su Sheng curled his lips and went to the apartment of Sonya the Dreamer. It hasn''t been seen in half a year that Sonya is still so beautiful and has a little more capable temperament. The two of them stayed awake almost all night, until the dawn of the day. After sleeping, Sonya struggled to get up and go out soon after dawn.There are many things waiting for her to deal with the foundation.


    When Su Sheng woke up, Sonya was no longer by her side. After she came out to wash, she called her and learned that she was busy at work and didn''t say anything, just to let her work at ease and see her again when she had time.After coming out of the apartment, Su Sheng did not rush to reply to the Avengers Building but went to a fast food restaurant on the street.At this time, there were not many guests dining, but Su Sheng came in and attracted a lot of attention. Regardless of whether the rich or the avenger, which identity is enough to make people unable to ignore the existence of Su Sheng.


    I found a corner, sat down and beckoned, and soon a waiter in the standard clothes of a fast food restaurant came over.It could be felt that she was a little nervous, and standing aside with the pen and paper holding the record, she did not actively ask Su Sheng what she wanted.


    "Are you nervous?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    "No, I''m not nervous...Yes, yes I am a little nervous." The waitress first shook her head and denied and then admitted.


    Su Sheng Xiaoxiao took out five hundred dollars from her purse and put it in her pocket, and then stretched out her hand and squeezed it on her ass."You may be happy or angry, but you should... not be nervous anymore?"


    The waitress was stunned, looking at the smiling Su Sheng and the feeling coming from her body for a while, she really didn''t know whether to be angry or happy.A tip of five hundred dollars. She is only paid twenty dollars for one hour of working. Although there is an extra tip, she may not make 500 yuan even for a week.She smiled at a loss until she finally didn''t feel so nervous. After asking Su Sheng about the essentials, she turned around and placed the order.


    As soon as I went back, the other waiters pulled her to whisper and talked in a low voice, obviously a little envious.Not only envious of the generosity of the tip, but also envious of her being able to talk to Su Sheng and even intimate behavior.Their words and reactions gradually changed Su Sheng''s emotions that had been so angry and caressed.


    After a while, she took the cooked things to deliver the meal again. Su Sheng''s smile and that natural relaxed attitude made her let go, although she didn''t expect to meet Su Sheng in this way or have any intersection in the future. But at least we can talk normally.Su Sheng didn''t pay much attention to the changes in the little waiter''s heart. Although her appearance seemed to be better than other waiters, Su Sheng simply ate and paid the bill and left.


    Outside the restaurant.


    Su Sheng took out the Hummer''s deformed car and got into the car and prepared to leave. At this moment, he saw that the waiter also came out from the rearview mirror. Although the weather is not hot or cold, the waiter is actually wearing a long and thick dress. coat.


    As soon as I came out, I stood at the intersection while looking anxiously at the time and looking into the distance, as if waiting for the bus.The look was eager, sweat dripped slightly down her cheeks, and the corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose slightly. She didn''t want people to see that they were wearing waiter''s clothes, so she wore an out-of-season windbreaker, right?After all, the waiter''s job is relatively low-end, and her appearance is long and not bad, probably because she doesn''t want to be underestimated.


    After waiting for a while, she seemed to have been unable to wait, turning her head and ran towards Su Sheng''s car. She ran quickly and focused, and ran past her car within a few steps.Su Sheng thought for a while and wanted to start the car to catch up. The window rolled down and said to her who was running: "Do you need a ride?"


    She was stunned and saw Su Sheng in the car shook her head quickly: "No, no need."


    "But you look like it''s too late? Come up, I''ll send you off, just as apologizing for my rudeness." Su Sheng stopped and opened the passenger''s door. She hesitated for a moment or came up.


    Close the door.


    She was a little embarrassed and grateful to say thank you.


    "Where to go?"


    "Midtown High School."


    Midtown High School is not far from Queens, not too far from here.Although I haven''t been there, Su Sheng knew the approximate location. While driving, Su Sheng said to her: "Are you still a high school student? You won''t skip class and work at this time?"


    She nodded quietly.


    "That''s really hard work, what is your name?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Not surprisingly, Little Spider Peter Parker should also be a student of this high school. The Civil War is approaching, and this time Little Spider should have no chance to make a grand appearance.


    "Jane, my name is Mary Jane."


    "Huh?" Hearing the girl say her name, Su Sheng turned her head and looked at it strangely.


    Mary Jane?


    This name, like Gwence Daisy, is easy to make people think of many things. For example, she is also Spider-Man''s girlfriend in the comics and she is the one who is most involved.This is really a coincidence, Su Sheng never thought that he would eat a fast food casually, and it was Mary Jane who molested a waiter.


    ...


    PS: There are many versions of Spider-Man, so maybe the plot may be mixed.In addition, although the general context is written according to the time axis of the Marvel Cinematic Universe, there will be changes in the time difference, mainly to make the plot more concentrated so that the time left in the middle is too long, so everyone can also understand that this is A restarted Marvel universe can explain some of the small deviations.


    Chapter 678 The high school where the role of Spiderman was born


    Mary Jane, who was embarrassed along the way, was very quiet. When the car stopped near the school, she said to thank Su Sheng and prepared to leave.


    "If you don''t mind, how about leaving a number?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Mary Jane was shocked.


    Leave the phone?


    Is he interesting to me?I''m just a working waiter, he is a billionaire?How could he see himself?Should...should be just for fun, right?There is also a lot of gossip about Su Sheng in the newspaper. It is said that this is a man who is more romantic than Tony Stark, the former owner of the Stark Group.Mary Jane hadn''t thought about what she was going to betray, but Su Shengken still felt very happy to ask her to call.


    Women.


    After being hit up by someone asking for a phone call to explain her charm, especially Mary Jane was a little bit inferior despite her independence.So she left her phone number before getting off the bus.Seeing Mary Jane disappearing in the school, Su Sheng saved the number in the bracelet and got out of the car instead of leaving.


    This high school is an interesting place. In addition to Spider-Man Peter Parker and Mary Jane, there are also a few guys with names.For example, Lightning Thompson, a bully who often bullied Spider-Man in high school.Although this guy often bullies Peter Parker, he is a fan of Spider-Man. The football star is the first Spider-Man fan club venue in the country. After going to college, the two of them settled down and became good friends. Later, he joined the army and joined the army. On the battlefield, he saved the lives of his comrades and caused his legs to be amputated from below the knees.


    Under normal circumstances, his life story should end here, but as a more important character in the Spider-Man story, how can he get his lunch so quickly?He became the host of the Venom Symbiote. The Venom Symbiote is usually more evil, and he was born as a Venom Agent, and even joined the Avengers and Guardians of the Galaxy.


    In addition to him, this school also has the daughter of the Spider-Man villain Vulture and a special presence in the Spider-Man series, Cindy Muen, a Korean American, her codename is Spider Silk.After Peter Parker was bitten by the radioactive master, the spider also bit Cindy Moon before dying.As a result, Cindy Moon also had the same abilities as Spider-Man and even stronger than Spider-Man.The only fly in the ointment is that because she was bitten by the same spider, she had a special connection with Spider-Man, which caused her to get caught up in the fire.


    If I remember correctly, this Cindy Muen also appeared in the Spider-Man movie of the Marvel Universe, but he didn''t overstate it.So since Mary Jane came to this high school Su Sheng by coincidence, it is natural to have a good stroll.


    However, the sky is not what people want.


    Before Su Sheng could enter the school, the call came. Maria Hill called. General Ross Oupai took the contents of the registration bill and needed Su Sheng to come back and sign it.Reluctantly, Su Sheng could only use the shock wave wormhole to return to the Avengers Building.


    The Avengers Building, a team of Avengers and representatives sent by General Ross signed a registration agreement.Although the agreement was signed according to the agreement, the Avengers will not confess their past secrets, nor will they completely obey their assigned tasks.And they will announce the news that the Avengers signed the agreement to promote the registration bill more conveniently.Of course, Su Sheng agreed to capture the Winter Soldier, so after signing the agreement they left, Su Sheng asked Maria Hill and the others to move to find the Winter Soldier''s whereabouts.


    After more than an hour delay, Su Sheng returned to Zhongcheng High School after finishing his work.


    This time I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s the end of get out of class or the lunch break. The school is very lively, men and women, youthful and full of energy.Su Sheng''s existence naturally attracted a lot of attention. Such a rich man and superhero are the idols of many high school students. As someone boldly came to talk to him, it didn''t take long for Su Sheng to be surrounded by a group of enthusiastic students. .


    Take pictures and sign.


    There were even daring female students who wrote a note with their name and number and handed it to Su Sheng. Unfortunately, it was either that the name had no impression or the appearance was not high enough to make Su Sheng really uninterested...

 566 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 566

    "Hello, Mr. Su Sheng, I am the principal of this high school, my name is Morita." A man walked over and stretched out his hand.


    Is this an Asian?It sounds like the name is Japanese?


    Is the principal of a high school in New York Japanese?I have to say it''s quite strange.


    "Hello." Su Sheng didn''t shake hands but smiled.


    Principal Morita didn''t seem to mind still smiling and said, "I don''t know if Mr. Su Sheng is here?"


    "I heard that your school has an academic decathlon group?" Su Sheng thought about it and asked.


    Principal Morita eagerly said: "Yes, the children are all excellent and talented. This team has already qualified for the national competition and is now actively preparing for the game."


    "Technology makes people progress. Outstanding talents must be picked up from dolls. I came here this time to meet the children of this group. If possible, I am willing to sponsor half a million dollars to support their competition and follow-up. s expenses."


    "Really? That''s really a thank you to Mr. Su Sheng. Please come with me, I will call the children of the group." Principal Morita said excitedly.


    The sponsorship of half a million US dollars is neither too much nor too little, but Su Sheng¡¯s attitude is what makes Principal Morita excited. After all, Su Sheng¡¯s 5.7 sign is too loud, which helps the school¡¯s enrollment and reputation.Su Sheng followed President Morita to the office, and soon a man with long hair and a big beard walked in. He was very artistic.President Morita introduced him as Mr. Harrington, who is the coach and head of the academic decathlon team.


    After a brief introduction, he turned around and called in all the members of the group.Then they were introduced in turn.


    Liz Allen, Michelle Jones, Abbe, Cindy Moon, Charles Murphy, Betty Brandi, Ned, and Peter Parker.There were a lot of people, and basically everything Su Sheng wanted to see was here.


    ...


    PS: Most of the characters in this story are out of "Spider-Man: Homecoming".


    Chapter 677: Girls Related to Spider-Man


    I heard that Su Sheng had come and had to sponsor the funds for their group activities. All the members of the group were very excited, especially after seeing Su Sheng in person, they looked at Su Sheng with small eyes as if they had seen an idol.Some are because of Su Sheng''s status as a rich man, some because of Su Sheng''s status as a superhero in Avengers, and some because of Su Sheng''s genius technology invention.


    For example, Peter Parker worships Su Sheng because of his superhero status and his genius technology inventions, especially the latter accounted for a larger proportion.Looking at the excited and young faces, Su Sheng looked at them one by one.


    Liz Allen, Peter Parker''s admiration, the daughter of the villain Vulture.The figure is pretty tall and the face is pretty cute, but the skin tone is too dark, so I lose too much.I remember that in the comics, she was a blonde and white girl, and now that she has a complexion, I don¡¯t know how Peter Parker admires it.But Little Spider is also quite miserable. It seems that in the comics she finally married Harry Osborne and gave birth to a child named Nome Osborne.


    Michelle Jones has a slightly non-mainstream perm, with a dark complexion and a body similar to Liz.The abbreviation of her name is also MJ, certainly not 12 is Mary Jane.


    Abbe is a little black boy, he should be just a trick.


    Cindy Muen, um, this is the main target Su Sheng wants to see, that is, spider silk. The characteristics of Korean origin are quite obvious, and Su Sheng is neither disappointed nor satisfied.Charles Murphy, Betty Brandi, a man and a woman should be the best, but according to the coach''s introduction, Betty is actually the anchor of campus news and I don''t know why he also called.Ned, a very lovable little fat man, a good friend of Spider-Man Peter Parker.


    As for Peter Parker...


    Each is not too tall, and his physique looks a little weak. When Su Sheng looks over, his expression is very excited, like a little fan.


    "Are there any files on them?" Su Sheng turned to the coach and asked.


    "of course!"


    The coach hurriedly took out a file folder containing the information of the team members.Su Sheng simply flipped through it for a while and closed it with a smile."Do you mind giving this to me? I think I need to pay attention to the group members I sponsor and support. What do you think?"


    Principal Morita hurriedly said: "Of course, of course I don''t mind, it should be."


    "The money will be sent through the foundation, and someone will deal with it." Su Sheng smiled and said: "Work hard, if you win, I will reward you extra."


    "That''s it, I''m leaving first."


    "I will send you."


    "no need."


    Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand and came out from the principal''s room to call Sonya and talk about the matter. Although he didn''t know the reason, since Su Sheng had confessed that there was no problem with Sonya, he soon contacted the school.


    "Hi."


    A voice rang from behind, and Liz Allen was seen chasing after him.


    "Can I have a few words with you?" Liz Allen asked.


    Su Sheng glanced at Peter Parker who was a little lost in the distance and smiled and said to Liz Allen: "Of course you can. Let''s talk while walking."


    "I can ask curiously, why did you suddenly choose to sponsor our group? Although our group is excellent, it is only an internal school matter?" Liz Allen and Su Sheng said curiously, "Like you. To deal with company affairs, to be a superhero to save the world, um, to study and invent new technologies, how can... how can you care about our affairs?"


    "I''m not as busy as you think. Someone is responsible for the company''s affairs. Other members of the Avengers can do some small-scale operations. Inventions and creations also require inspiration." Su Sheng laughed.


    Liz Allen hesitated: "I heard that everyone around you is female? Why?"


    "Why do you think it is?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Liz Allen paused for a while, but she thought of something but was embarrassed to speak.


    Su Sheng glanced inadvertently and saw Mary Jane who was a little surprised in the distance, and then stopped and patted Liz Allen on the shoulder."Come here first, let''s talk if we have a chance."


    "Okay, Mr. Su Sheng." Liz Allen nodded and left.


    Su Sheng walked to Mary Jane.


    "Hi."


    "Hi, good, what a coincidence." Mary Jane whispered.


    "Unfortunately? If I didn''t meet you, I think I would call you too. Are you interested in having dinner?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Huh?" Mary Jane was stunned."Why didn''t you make an appointment with Liz Allen? She is very popular in school, and she is beautiful. If you make an appointment with her, she should agree?"


    "What about you? Are you planning to refuse my invitation?" Su Sheng asked.


    Mary Jane shook her head: "No, no, it''s just that I still have to work after school. I..."


    "She doesn''t meet my aesthetics. In my opinion, you are more beautiful than her. As for working, I think I am happy to make up for your loss in this respect." Su Sheng smiled slightly and looked at Mary Jane with scorching eyes.


    Mary Jane couldn''t bear this kind of gaze and drew 537 slightly, "Mr. Su Sheng, it is my honor to be invited by you. I am also happy to have the opportunity to have dinner with you, but I think I may not be what you imagined. Kind of person, so you might be disappointed."


    "Disappointment will not happen to me, I firmly believe."


    Su Sheng smiled and led Mary Jane to her car. Mary Jane hesitated and stopped talking until she got on the car without saying no.


    "It''s still early, don''t mind if I take you around first?" Although Su Sheng was asking, she didn''t give Mary Jane a chance to answer. Mary Jane was still wearing the thick windbreaker and waiter uniform. Su Sheng drove around and took her directly to the high-end service shop.Mary Jane didn''t have the courage to go in at all, especially under these circumstances. Unfortunately, Su Sheng''s slightly gentle and domineering made her beyond doubt. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at the waiter in the store. She felt her own His face is hot and about to burn.


    He obeyed the arrangement like a puppet, took the clothes into the fitting room, came out, and then took the other one in, and so on.


    ...


    PS: I ask for a reward. It''s about 5,000 or so rewards to surpass the old book "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death".The picture shows Mary Jane.


    Chapter 680 Mary Jane''s mind?


    "This one is very good."

 567 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 567

    Seeing Mary Jane coming out wearing a red cheongsam, Su Sheng''s eyes lit up slightly and said with satisfaction: "Just wear this one, please put on the ones I tried before and her original clothes."


    "Okay, Mr. Su Sheng." The waiter glanced enviously at Mary Jane and followed the card that Su Sheng handed over to settle the settlement.


    "No, I, I can''t ask, this..." Mary Jane finally came to her senses at this time and hurriedly said in a low voice, but she saw Su Shengchao shook her head slightly before she finished her words.Just such a look and every movement made Mary Jane speechless.


    Su Sheng looked at Mary Jane with a slight frown, then turned her head to look at."Those high heels, try them."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Mary Jane had no room for refusal. She was wearing it but the waiter didn''t listen to her at all. As soon as Su Sheng spoke, the waiter brought her shoes to help Mary Jane change it.A little girl with low self-esteem who needs to skip school and work in this situation has no courage to refuse.


    "Yes, it looks much more harmonious this way."


    When she put on Su Sheng, nodded in satisfaction and glanced at the waiter, the waiter clearly installed the original shoes and went to settle the settlement.After a while, Su Sheng came out with Mary Jane carrying several bags.Put things in the car, looked at the nervous and restrained Mary Jane Susheng smiled: "Don''t think too much, I''m just buying you things for myself. These things are just a small amount of money, and a small amount of money can make me feel pleasing to the eye. why not?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, you just treat yourself as a model and you''re done." Su Sheng interrupted.


    "Actually... In fact, I originally wanted to be a model. My dream is to become a star." Mary Jane whispered.


    Su Sheng smiled: "This seems to be the dream of many beautiful girls. I also knew a girl who wanted to be a star, but by chance, she did not become a star but worked in a law firm."


    "You and her?" Mary Jane faintly guessed but couldn''t help but ask.


    Su Sheng disapproved and said casually: "There is nothing special about it, but after chance encounters, there is no contact."


    "Oh."


    Mary Jane lowered her head to answer, it should be the relationship, right?For him, such girls should catch a lot of them, right?Like yourself?She is now quite sure that Su Sheng has an idea about herself, and perhaps for Su Sheng, she is no different from that girl. After getting the hand, she may no longer have any relationship or contact.


    Mary Jane thinks she should get off the car. She doesn¡¯t hate girls who will do this. After all, the reusability of money is beyond doubt, and there is no denying that Su Sheng is very attractive, rich and handsome, domineering and not gentle, she is worried that she might not get off the car now You will lose the courage to refuse.She opened her mouth slightly and just wanted to speak, but suddenly stopped.


    She thought of her father.


    She has an drunkard father who will domestically abuse her and her mother once she gets drunk, and is still squeezing the fruits of her labor.One of the biggest reasons for her to work hard and dream of becoming a star is that one day she can get rid of him, give herself and her mother a good life.


    Although she had never thought of using this method to achieve it, but now she couldn''t say anything when she got off the car.


    Su Sheng is handsome, very young and very charming.


    There is no doubt that if you put aside the identities that are far apart from each other, Mary Jane thinks that she might have a chance to fall in love with him.If, just to say, if he doesn''t hate him or even has a good opinion anyway, and he has ideas about himself, then... then why not?


    As soon as this thought came out, it couldn''t be stopped, Mary Jane''s expression couldn''t help changing, and she looked at Su Sheng secretly.


    "You...like me?" Mary Jane asked suddenly.


    Su Sheng was stunned and smiled slightly without speaking.


    Mary Jane reacted awkwardly and said, "I mean, you want to date me, that kind of date, right?"


    "Any man will think about it." Su Shengdao.


    Mary Jane took a deep breath."But, but I have to go home before ten o''clock in the evening, if... I need a reason."


    what is this?


    Did you make an appointment directly?


    Su Sheng thought for a while and smiled and said, "What do you want?"


    "I..." Mary Jane suddenly couldn''t say it. Looking at Su Sheng''s smile, she always felt that with that kind of contempt and disdain, she actually wanted to make a request, so the originally good date became a deal?He must look down on me, right?He has bought so many things for me and I am going to make a request. He must think that I am the kind of woman who can make money?Mary Jane took a deep breath and shook her head: "I want to say, I need to make a call."


    Sheng Su raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Of course."


    The car stopped, Mary Jane got out of the car hesitantly holding the phone and walked not far away to start a call.Su Sheng looked at Mary Jane''s mouth slightly raised, she just wanted to make a request, right?But temporarily changed his mind.Haha, if you remember correctly, Mary Jane¡¯s living conditions are very tight and there is also an alcoholic father. This kind of life makes her feel a little inferior and becomes very independent. She can offer her conditions but she gives up. It seems She should also have some good feelings about herself, not wanting to spoil certain things.


    "All right."


    A few minutes later Mary Jane got in the car and faced Su Shengdao.


    Su Sheng laughed and started the car again and headed to the restaurant, probably because she made the decision, Mary Jane seemed to let go a lot more than before, and she kept saying that she would disappoint him before, but Su Sheng said a few jokes during the meal. , To talk about anecdotes about the Avengers and other worlds, a bottle of red wine was drunk by the two unconsciously.


    So when Su Sheng came out of the restaurant and took her in the car and left, she didn''t ask where to go or what to do next.Su Sheng didn''t say that he just drove the car on his own.


    About half an hour or so.


    The car stopped in front of a building similar to a laboratory.


    "This is the laboratory I built when I first became a major shareholder of Stark Industries, but later I mainly moved to the West Coast." Su Sheng said, taking Mary Jane in and then to his bedroom.


    Snapped!


    The lights are on.


    Mary Jane looked at the room with some novelty, and Su Sheng closed the door and opened her hands to hug her from behind.


    Chapter 681: I will protect you forever


    All came, Mary Jane was naturally prepared for what was about to happen.But she didn''t expect Su Shenghui to be so sudden, it would start without even a prelude.Feeling the strong arms, the strong chest and the strong breath made her froze all at once.


    Senseless!


    Sniffing the fragrance in the hair and feeling the stiff reaction of the person in his arms, Su Sheng bent over and stretched out his hand to hug her and walk to the bed.Mary Jane yelled in surprise and was thrown onto the bed.


    "Don''t, don''t..." Mary Jane said in a panic.


    "You say it''s too late now, how many men can stand it in this situation?" Su Sheng shook his head and rushed over.


    Mary Jane was instinctively shy to resist but couldn''t stand the old driver''s drag racing. It didn''t take long for her gorgeous and expensive cheongsam to become wrinkled and lose its original function. Mary Jane became confused as if she were in a clothing store. He obeyed Su Sheng''s instructions and let his fiddle gradually fell.


    Once, again, and again.


    She lay in Su Sheng''s arms in a trance and didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    The sun was shining and cloudless, and the warm sunlight shining on her body made Mary Jane wake up from her sleep. She opened her eyes and saw the dazzling sunlight. She froze 777 and sat up in the strange and spacious room.


    "what¡­¡­"


    She whispered, and the tearing feeling that seemed to fall apart made her grin in pain.She saw the expensive cheongsam and the clothes inside, she saw the high heels that she could not afford for a few years of working, fell on the ground, she saw the messy sheets that proved her metamorphosis, except... All people.


    Su Sheng!


    "Has it gone? That''s right, it''s just a date." Mary Jane muttered with a complicated expression, feeling a little bit about gains and losses.No regrets but not much joy?She couldn''t help thinking that she obviously intended to reject him?Why in the end it became a default date without mentioning conditions?


    She grinned and wrapped the sheets slowly towards the bathroom, and soon after taking a shower she came out to look at the bag aside.There are all clothes that Su Sheng bought for her last night. They are very beautiful and expensive. Anyone wearing them and walking in school may be the focus, but after thinking about it, she found out her original clothes. Put it on, blushing, put the cheongsam, shoes, and then left empty-handed.


    Since... I didn''t intend to make any conditions, since it was just a date, then even if she liked it again, she didn''t plan to ask for it, at least so... more purely.In her life, her conditions are already inferior to others, and the transitional inferiority complex naturally produces transitional pride. In this regard, she prefers to remain pure.

 568 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 568

    "At least this is an equal date!" Mary Jane murmured softly as she was about to open the door and leave, but she opened the door by herself just as she stretched out her hand.


    Su Sheng held the bag and opened the door to see Mary Jane who was neatly dressed at the door.


    Mary Jane was also shocked.


    "You didn''t go?"


    "you''re awake?"


    The two spoke at the same time, and Mary Jane lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "Are you ready to leave? I just prepared breakfast for you." Su Sheng smiled and came in with a bag and took the breakfast out to look at Mary Jane who hesitated at the door. Mary Jane closed the door and walked over."It just so happened that you woke up. I was thinking that if you don''t wake up, you might get cold. Come on, eat while it''s hot."


    Su Sheng held her shoulders and sat down and placed things in front of her, Mary Jane was shocked, her eyes turned slightly red.Su Sheng sat down opposite and smiled dumbly: "If you won''t be so moved, will you cry?"


    Mary Jane shook her head and she couldn''t say what was wrong, but the mood was up for a while.


    "How do you wear your original clothes? Are you still going to work? I didn''t get the things I bought for you. This is just a pure date?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "You, you heard." Mary Jane said embarrassedly.


    "What I bought for you is naturally yours, who are you not wearing?" Su Sheng stroked Mary Jane''s face with a smile."I took a leave of absence for you by the way. The school and the restaurant for part-time jobs don''t need to go today. By the way, I went to see your father."


    "what?"


    Mary Jane was shocked instantly."You, what do you see him doing?"


    "I talked to him and told him that you are my woman now. I gave him half a million dollars, and he agreed with you and me and promised me that he would not bully your mother after drinking. ."


    "He can''t do it." Mary Jane shook her head.


    "He must be able, because I promised him to give him half a million dollars a year, but the condition is that your mother agrees. So for the half a million he dare not bully your mother and even needs to please your mother." Su Sheng said with a smile."How? Is this okay?"


    "You... why are you doing this?" Mary Jane looked at Su Sheng with a complicated expression.


    Although she had the idea of ??asking for conditions before, she rejected it again. Now Su Sheng has already obtained herself but has put out another 500,000, not... not only 500,000, but 500,000 per year. The money is enough for him to find one every day.


    "Forgot to tell you."


    "Your father and your mother both know and accept it. From now on, you are my guarantee, or the identity of a lover. You will have a master in the future, understand? You have to be on call and pay. Clean yourself up, even if I don¡¯t come to you, things like dating or finding a man will never be of your concern, understand?"


    "So I''m bagged? Or for a lifetime?" Mary Jane asked.


    Su Sheng nodded: "That''s right."


    "Why? I''m just an ordinary person, I''m just a working girl, even if I''m not ugly, but you should be beautiful as a cloud? Even if the money is just a fraction of the money for you, you don''t need to waste your money On the woman you have been to, and even if you don''t have these, if you ask me, maybe... maybe I will agree." Mary looked at Su Sheng inexplicably.


    "Perhaps... because your name is Mary Jane?" Su Sheng thought for a while and laughed.


    Chapter 682: Capture the Winter Soldier and the Female Black Panther


    It was a first taste of what Su Sheng had done to say that it was not touched. After eating breakfast, Mary Jane never mentioned that she was going to leave and she was naturally pulled to bed by Su Sheng.I don''t know if she was moved or accepted, although she was still being fiddled with by the old driver like Su Sheng, but she was completely different from last night, and she could feel that she had become active from the bottom of her heart.


    Unknowingly, the day passed, and the evening passed.


    Although it didn''t stop, it was basically in that sweet atmosphere. When the sun rose again, this time Mary Jane woke up early to help Su Sheng make breakfast.Although there are not many things, it''s okay to simply make a meal. She remembered that Su Sheng said last night that she seemed to be leaving today.When she was busy, Mary Jane felt hugged from behind. She looked sideways at Su Sheng and raised her slightly to kiss and said, "It will be done soon."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng responded and took ten minutes to wash up. When he came out, the breakfast was ready.It can be seen that Mary Jane has the potential to be a good wife and a mother.


    Pack up after dinner.


    Su Sheng and Mary Jane changed their clothes, and Su Sheng took out two keys from the drawer-.


    "For you."


    "what is this?"


    "One is the car key. The car is in the parking lot downstairs. After opening it, remember to enter your fingerprints. This is a deformed car. The other is the key to the house. There is too much time to clean up. The address and bank card are in the car, turn around. You have to go and watch it by the way." Su Shengdao.


    "I, I don''t want... you have given me enough."


    "What? Don''t you think it''s worth it?" Su Sheng smiled and pinched her chin."Remember that your name is Mary Jane. You are my woman now. So what I say, I give you what you do, because you are not qualified to say no."


    "I''ll find you when I''m done!"


    After that, Sheng Su bowed his head and kissed, then turned and left.


    Let alone the situation after Mary Jane, let''s talk about Su Sheng.


    In just a few days, Su Sheng would naturally not feel tired of Mary Jane, he did have something to do.


    Maria Hill has found a hiding place for the Winter Soldier. Since it is an agreed matter, the Avengers must go and arrest the Winter Soldier.The strength of the Winter Soldier is not particularly strong, even if Su Sheng does not go to the Avengers, he should be able to handle it, but in order to avoid the US team and the Falcons from appearing, in order to avoid the female panthers, Su Sheng still plans to go out himself.


    The Quinjet stopped not far behind the laboratory, and when he came up he saw Natasha, Jessica Jones, the invisible female Susan and Wanda.


    "Why did you follow?" Su Sheng asked Chao Wangda curiously.


    He just took Wanda to the Avengers Building. In theory, she did not join the Avengers.


    "She will act with us on missions a long time ago, and her ability... is very strong." Susan, the invisible female, answered.


    That''s right, if they spend half a year together, they will definitely perform tasks together.Natasha drove the plane to tease Su Shengye about not returning home, but Susan didn¡¯t pick it up. Jessica Jones is just Tracy¡¯s sister and she is not also Su Sheng¡¯s woman. As for Wanda, she has no right to say anything now. , So there was no response at all, so Natasha didn''t say anything.


    After half an hour.


    In front of a high-rise building, Jessica Jones¡¯ tablet computer showed the floor and room where the target was.


    "The target person should still be in the room at the moment. If we land in the action, it may be too late. I suggest that Su Sheng and I fly directly, and you find a place to land and block the direction he may leave." Jessica Jones said.


    "He has found out."


    Su Shengchao glanced outside and saw that a certain layer of glass in the high-rise building suddenly shattered, and then saw a person leaping in the air directly onto a platform not far away.


    "action!"


    Jessica Jones said, opened the door of the plane and flew out in the direction of the platform.


    "Has she always been like this? Directing the action?" Su Sheng mumbled and flew out.


    boom!


    Jessica Jones landed abruptly from the air and directly blocked the Winter Soldier. The Winter Soldier''s reaction was not unpleasant, and he rushed forward without any pause.The metal arm raised up and hit it out but was easily caught by Jessica Jones, more effort?Jessica Jones is not weak.


    The Winter Soldier was slightly surprised but quickly continued to change his moves. He had already seen Su Sheng fall to the side. Although he did not make a move, his threat was much greater than Jessica Jones.In the movie, the Winter Soldier is not so easy to get rid of the Black Panther chase, let alone the current situation?After a few storms, the Winter Soldier just wanted to slip at the opportunity.


    Da da da.Da da da

 569 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 569

    Gunshots sounded abruptly, and I didn''t know that an extremely advanced fighter came in the air, and bullets were chasing the Winter Soldier.


    boom!


    An agile figure jumped from the plane, it was the female black panther Su Rui who was rushed by the news.A black panther uniform made Su Rui look a little different, at least his appearance improved a lot.Several Vietnamese female Panthers have caught up with the Winter Soldier, and the steel claws made by Zhenjin directly left clear marks on the Winter Soldier''s metal arms.


    "I didn''t kill people." The Winter Soldier hit and said solemnly.


    "Then what are you running?"


    The female black panther responded sharply to the moves but did not relax the slightest. The black panther itself is known for its agility. Although the female black panther lacks strength, it is more agile. Although the Winter Soldier did not kill at this time and kept his hands, it was indeed entangled.


    The enemy''s equipment is too fierce, and the metal arms are not enough to see.


    boom!


    The Winter Soldier was kicked to the ground, and the golden claws of the female panther pierced directly.The Winter Soldier lay on the ground and grabbed the female panther by the wrist, and Jessica Jones on the other side came over."Let go of him? This time the task is to capture, not kill."


    "That is your task, not my task!"


    "He killed my father!"


    The female black panther screamed and didn''t mean to compromise at all. Jessica Jones frowned and reached out to stop but suddenly felt the strong wind.


    Win!


    A spear was nailed directly in front of Jessica Jones.


    Jessica Jones turned her head, and saw a person jumping off the plane, who should be the captain of Wakanda''s guard.


    Chapter 683 Strong Slap Wakanda!


    "What do you mean?" Jessica Jones frowned and looked at the captain of the guard.


    The name of the captain of the escort is Okoye, and he can tell from Wakanda at a glance.Without speaking, but with a look of nobility and pride, Jessica Jones pulled out a spear and silently blocked her and the female panther.Her attitude really irritated Jessica Jones. Although Jessica Jones has less alcoholism because of the change of the past, her temper has not changed too much. She snorted directly to Oak. Yeah, do it.


    Since Okoye is the king''s guard, his experience is naturally not bad, and when I look at Jessica Jones''s posture, he knows that he has to act and immediately set his posture.


    Here the female Panther is in a stalemate with the Winter Soldier, and on the other side, Okye and Jessica Jones are at a stalemate.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly rang everyone''s attention and Wakanda''s plane fell apart with sparks in the air.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The female black panther and Okoye looked at Su Sheng at the same time, and Su Sheng waved his hand blankly.


    Two bangs.


    Okoye and the female panther flew out at the same time and hit the ground heavily. As soon as they landed, they struggled to get up but felt that they were too heavy to move.Upon seeing this, the Winter Soldier on the other side planned to take the opportunity to escape, but the metal arm punched his face uncontrollably.


    The incident happened suddenly and the momentum sank.


    The Winter Soldier''s expression was a little dazed, and then he fell to the ground with a straight thump and fainted.


    Being stunned by his fist, it seemed a bit funny.


    "Take it away." Su Sheng spoke lightly, and Jessica Jones walked over to fight the Winter Soldier and prepared to find others to join.


    "He...he is mine..." The female black panther struggled to stand up and yelled at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng cast a glance and said indifferently: "This is my task. I gave it to you. You can take it. If I don''t give it to you, you can''t grab it. You understand?"


    "Bold!"


    Okoye seemed to be dissatisfied with Su Sheng''s disrespect for the Panthers, staring and shouting.


    "Snapped!"


    She lost control of her words and slapped her face fiercely. Okoye was stunned and looked at Su Sheng, and started to slap and slap herself.


    "Stop!"


    "I warn you to stop." The female panther shouted instantly.


    Okye''s hand stopped, and Su Sheng squinted at the female panther."Do you want to try too?"


    The female black panther looked at Su Sheng in silence."He killed my father. No matter what the price, I will not let him go. I will protest with your person in charge."


    "whatever."


    Su Sheng curled his lips in disapproval and slowly floated up and flew towards the Avengers plane.


    Watching the plane leave, the inexplicable gravity disappeared.


    Half of Okoye''s face swelled slightly to suppress her anger, this kind of humiliation, this kind of contempt, she would never let it go.


    "Let''s go."


    The female panther said and left in silence.


    It is impossible to snatch someone from Su Sheng. The only way to start is through the Ministry of National Defense and the Registration Act. After all, this is a state-to-state exchange, and such pressure should be effective.


    "They definitely won''t let it go." Jessica Jones said unpleasantly on the plane.


    "What''s their business."


    "Send the people to General Ross''s side in a while, and you too, if the captain shows up to save the people, let them go and let them go." Su Sheng thought for a while."But remember to determine their position. We will talk about it when the captain and the others are all here."


    "Registration bill matter? What if they don''t agree?" Natasha turned around and asked.


    Su Sheng was silent and did not respond.


    Ministry of Defense, registered bill base.


    Su Sheng and his team handed over the Winter Soldier to General Ross''s personnel. Although they were caught, they still needed to be interrogated, so they temporarily arranged an office break for them.Not long after, the female panther and Okoye also came over, the atmosphere on both sides was not harmonious and there was no conversation.I don''t know how the female panther communicated with General Rose. He allowed Wakanda''s people to stay together for interrogation but refused to hand them over.If, if the result of the interrogation proves that it was indeed done by the Winter Soldier, then the follow-up may have to wrestle.Of course, Okoye must have expressed condemnation and dissatisfaction with Su Sheng''s previous behavior, but unfortunately, even General Ross could not help Su Sheng and the Avengers.


    "When are we going to stay?"


    Jessica Jones asked Su Sheng in the rest office.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "What is the urgency, wait for the result of the interrogation."


    "I just saw a psychiatrist come in. I think it might not be done by the Winter Soldier, but... Hydra''s brainwashing is terrible and difficult to remove. Maybe the Winter Soldier and the captain were brainwashed and controlled by the Hydra after they separated. Maybe." Natasha answered.


    "A psychiatrist?"


    Su Sheng turned his head to look at the cell where the 260 Winter Soldier was held. Inside, a gentle-looking man, a psychiatrist, entered.

 570 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 570

    Helmut Zemo.


    In the movie, his family died in the battle between the Avengers and Ultron, so he deliberately deliberately took revenge. As an ordinary person, he actually led to the civil war in the Avengers.In the comics, he is a general of Hydra, even if there are countless members of Hydra, the name Baron Zemo is still familiar.But what''s the situation now?Ultron was not born at all. If it were the movie version, his family would have nothing to do with him. Maybe he wouldn''t be aiming at something?If it''s the comic version... he has always been a Hydra?General Hale also said that this registration bill is also secretly promoted by Hydra people, because once the personal information of the registered superhero will be exposed to Hydra, the possibility that Baron Zemo himself is Hydra Big.


    First, the old king who faked the Winter Soldier¡¯s pit and killed Wakanda was using Hypnosis technology to let the Winter Soldier escape from prison, forcing the Avengers or the Register to kill the Winter Soldier, so that he would be a good friend of the Winter Soldier and not The captain who agreed to register must not let it go.


    The mutual consumption of civil wars will definitely benefit the Hydra in the end!


    Hydra, really pervasive!


    Chapter 684: Baron Zemo playing in the dark under the light?


    Not surprisingly, Baron Zemo will take the opportunity to hypnotize the Winter Soldier again and let him take the opportunity to escape. Only in this way can the Winter Soldier be in contact with the American team and others, and the Winter Soldier can be charged with the crime of absconding, and then he can justifiably kill. The Winter Soldier and the American team and others!


    To block or not to block?


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and began to ponder. The US team had been brainwashed by himself a long time ago and regarded as his own. It would not be much benefit or fun to kill him by taking the opportunity.Secondly, who is around the US team?Little follower Falcon, good friend Winter Soldier, plus an eagle eye at best.Iron Man had no chance to be born from the beginning, so naturally there would be no war machine, and without Ultron, there would be no vision.Similarly, because there is no Iron Man, the natural spider will not suddenly join the war. On the other hand, because of Su Sheng himself, Scott Lang should be just a pauper who has just been out of prison and is trying to find a job to raise his daughter. It is not an ant man at all.


    The lineup doesn¡¯t match. Even if the US team has gathered some helpers during this period, they should be of second- to third-rate level. Su Sheng is really not interested in this, and he also wants to see if the brainwashed US team can What do you do to surprise yourself?So there can be registration bills, and there can be civil wars, but it is not worthwhile to kill the US team directly.As for Baron Zemo?Ha ha¡­¡­


    Everyone suddenly looked at Su Sheng who stood up, and Su Sheng smiled and said, "I''ll go see the Winter Soldier."


    "A problem?" Natasha asked with a frown when she suddenly said that she was going to see the Winter Soldier.


    "Maybe, the psychiatrist didn''t feel right to me." Su Shengdao.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "A bit wretched."


    "..."


    Wretched?Although it was just a glimpse, it was enough for Natasha to remember what the other party looked like. She was obviously a middle-aged person who looked quite Zhou Zheng.Obviously the reason for being insignificant is not valid, but he must have a problem, otherwise Su Sheng would not be so abnormal.


    After all, I didn¡¯t have any interest before, but now I suddenly feel that there is a problem?Still feel the wretchedness of parents?


    "Go and see."


    Natasha got up and the others naturally followed up. As a result, when Su Sheng hadn''t pushed the door to go out, he heard the noise rang out, and then saw a figure rushing out quickly.


    "It''s the Winter Soldier!"


    "The prisoner ran away, grab him, grab him!"


    As soon as I recognized who the figure was, I heard shouts from outside one after another, and then there were gunshots.Several agents including the female Panther and her guard Okoye rushed out, and General Rose gave the order to pursue and kill under special circumstances with a serious look.


    "The Winter Soldier ran away."


    General Rose looked solemnly towards Su Sheng and others who had just come out.


    "Go and catch the Winter Soldier. Remember, it''s catching." Su Sheng turned his head and ordered. Natasha and others nodded and prepared to act, but Susan was stopped.


    Su Sheng handily gave Su Sheng a camera and whispered a few words in Susan''s ear.


    Susan''s expression was slightly surprised, but she disappeared soon afterwards.


    "What did you ask her to do?" General Rose asked suspiciously.


    Su Sheng smiled and turned and walked back to the office. He glanced at General Rose who followed him and said, "Go and prepare the little gift for you, lest you keep saying we don''t do anything. By the way, how''s your daughter doing?"


    "I warn you not to take his idea!" General Ross looked at Su Sheng vigilantly for an instant.


    Su Sheng laughed blankly: "I advise you not to say that. I am not interested in her yet, but the more you do this, the easier it will be to interest me."


    "You better go play with your high school students." General Rose snorted.


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly.


    Whether Mary Jane or the other little sisters in the decathlon team, it is indeed much more interesting than General Rose''s daughter.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The beating sound suddenly sounded from the outside, and General Rose turned his head curiously and saw the invisible woman Susan raising her hand and dragging a man trapped by his stand.


    "You, you''re not dead?" General Rose looked at this man with some surprise. Isn''t this the psychologist he found?The Winter Soldier escaped from the trap, but he didn''t die the nearest one?"He has a problem?" General Ross reacted quickly. He was caught by the Invisible Woman without dying?There must be a problem!


    Su Sheng did not speak but looked at Susan. Susan had already played the camera video.


    In the video, Baron Zemo, who was supposed to fall to the ground and died, stood up, tore off his beard and took out his glasses from his pocket. Susan suddenly took action when he took off his white coat and was about to take the opportunity to get out. The picture ends here. .But just this is enough to prove that this guy has a problem.


    "Baron Zemo, member of Hydra, you played a good trick in the dark under the lights. When everyone is busy hunting down the Winter Soldier, no one would think that you should have died when you were dealing with this emergency. Keep it secretly. You did the explosion of the old King Wakanda, did you? Deliberately blaming the Winter Soldier to cause trouble? What a pity." Su Sheng pointed his eyes to Baron Zhizemo again The unexpectedly unwilling eyes did not speak, but smiled extremely pretentiously.


    As if to say, I see through you.


    "It''s yours. When the Winter Soldier comes back, you can decide if you will accept the registration." General Su Shengchao Ross said and followed Susan: "It''s a bit boring, I''ll go first, and you will go back by yourself. Right."


    "Are you going home?" Susan asked.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and laughed."I plan to listen to General Rose."


    After talking about Su Sheng, he left.


    Susan looked at General Ross suspiciously, and General Ross smiled in a shameless smile.


    Listen to him?What did he just say?It seems that Su Sheng went to play with his high school students?Su Sheng has hardly hidden this kind of thing, adding his identity, status, strength, etc., General Rose must have paid special attention to him.Since I knew everything about his high school students, I also knew the relationship between Su Sheng and Susan.


    So of course he can''t tell Susan this.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Su Sheng, who had just walked out of the elevator, rang, and an unfamiliar number Su Sheng was immediately connected. It was a bit surprised to hear the person on the phone call himself Su Sheng.


    "Why would she call me? Did she like me?"


    Chapter 685 How to get an offer from the object of the little spider''s admiration?Waiting online...


    In a cafe that looked good, Su Sheng pushed the door in and looked around and quickly locked the target and walked over.In the corner of the coffee shop, seeing Su Sheng approaching the person who was sitting there hurriedly got up.


    "Sit down, don''t be so nervous."


    Su Sheng said with a smile, sat down and ordered a cup of coffee to the waiter and followed casually."Liz, why do you think of asking me to come here?"


    The caller was Liz Allen, Spider-Man''s admiration, the daughter of the future villain Vulture, a member of the decathlon team, and she was also the first girl who caught up with herself and asked why she sponsored their team.Su Sheng didn''t have any idea about her arrival. Although her face was good, her skin was too dark, and her figure looked tall but the airport was not big, but she was a little sagging.The only thing Su Sheng in their group was interested in was Spider Silk, Cindy Muen.


    "I might not have much chance to come here in the future." Liz Allen whispered back.


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly, took a sip of the coffee he had just delivered, and threw his mind power directly.For those who are not very interested, Su Sheng has no interest in playing Guess, guess I can¡¯t guess this kind of game, so it¡¯s just a matter of psychic ability to figure out the purpose of her appointment.


    "Huh 077?"

 571 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 571

    "I''m a filial daughter."


    Liz Allen was still wondering how to change her words without realizing it, but she knew what Su Sheng was thinking in her heart.She does have such a good feeling for herself, which is normal, similar to the relationship between fans and idols, but she would ask herself because she was excited to talk to her father after returning home, but unexpectedly learned that his father was about to be there. bankrupted.


    The cause was related to the Battle of New York. After the Battle of New York, his father almost ran out of all his family property and paid for it. He borrowed money and wanted to buy the scraps of Kitari. The scraps wanted to take the opportunity to make a fortune. As a result, Stark Industries suddenly The establishment of a damage control department to take over the business from the government made his situation extremely difficult. Instead of returning the scraps he had acquired, he tried to stop the loss, but the hole was too big, although a part of it was blocked. But now it has been unable to support.Not surprisingly, Su Sheng felt that he would soon begin to study the vulture suit to become the villain vulture.As for why Liz Allen is looking for herself?I simply want to help her father and her family.


    After all, Stark Industries is owned by Su Sheng.


    "You asked me to come out with big eyes and small eyes just for coffee, right? Just tell me what''s the matter, you know I will have an appointment when I''m very busy." Su Sheng said.


    "Is it with Mary Jane?" Liz Allen subconsciously asked.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Do you know her?"


    "She is also very famous at school, and I saw you that day...you left with her." Liz Allen whispered."you like her?"


    "Be so." Su Sheng smiled.


    Is it?


    Although Liz Allen didn''t want to know as much as Mary Jane because of hard work, she was not a white lotus who knew nothing. After all, all high school students these days were precocious.So she vaguely guessed it.Seeing that Su Sheng did not deny the concealment, Liz Allen hesitated: "If I date you like her, can you do me a favor?"


    "My father, my father after the alien invasion..."


    Liz Allen talked about the situation, but Su Sheng drank the coffee calmly while thinking about this man in his heart.


    Do not misunderstand.


    Su Sheng is thinking of little spiders.


    Gwen got into Stark''s industrial internship by himself, and he probably didn''t have the chance to have contact with the little spider. Mary Jane was even more likely to be able to unlock whatever position he wanted to unlock.After all, there was a Liz Allen who was not interested in Su Sheng, thinking about not kicking it horizontally. Who would have thought that Liz Allen would take the initiative to stretch out his foot.


    Does the little spider want to be orphaned?Or is it because the little spider''s mouth is too powerful, so he just leaves him with only the mouth?


    "Little Spider''s admiration takes the initiative to ask me, what should I do? I''m very anxious, wait online..." Su Sheng couldn''t help but slowly raise the corner of his mouth as he thought about it.


    Seeing Su Sheng''s smile, Liz Allen asked without embarrassment and hurriedly asked: "So, you agreed?"


    Su Sheng looked at Liz Allen and shook his head slightly."Do not."


    "Why? She, I can do everything she can." Liz Allen was anxious.


    "Teach you a Chinese pinyin, and read it with me...Time Yiou...ugly!" Su Sheng said solemnly.


    "what do you mean?"


    "Ugly!" Su Sheng explained in English: "It means that you are not beautiful, and I am not very interested in you!"


    Liz Allen was stunned.


    ugly?


    He thought I was ugly?Even if I am not a school flower, there are many suitors in school, right?And I''m still a student?Even if I''m not that pretty...Can''t you say that I''m ugly?At this moment Liz Allen wanted to get up and leave in angrily, but looked at Su Sheng who looked plain and still held back.


    "Am I really... ugly?" She couldn''t help asking again.


    "Well, it''s really ugly!" Su Sheng''s eyes were so sincere, and his tone was so sure, which made Liz Allen extremely discouraged."Then, then forget it, when I haven''t said it. Excuse me."


    "Don''t want to help your father?" Su Sheng said casually.


    "Didn''t you say I''m ugly, no, I''m not interested?" Liz Allen asked half annoyed and half confused.


    "Yes, I just said that you are not interested in your terms, but I didn''t say that I can''t help you. The company is mine, so I just handed over a few projects or gave your father a hand. Your father can not only avoid bankruptcy but also make money. More.¡± Su Sheng looked at Liz Allen with interest."Change the conditions or date."


    "What do you mean?" Liz Allen asked blankly.


    Su Sheng hooked up, Liz Allen had to get up and bend over to Su Sheng.The clothes are beautiful and loose, but they are really drooping.Su Sheng cast a glance and smiled in her ear: "I am not interested in you but I am interested in your classmate Cindy Muen!"


    "Cindy Moon?"


    Liz Allen subconsciously called out the name and staggered to sit down.


    "Yes, Cindy Muen." Su Sheng smiled like a fox and a demon.


    Chapter 686: Plotting Osborne Enterprise and Rescuer Armor


    Liz Allen trembled slightly and said in a low voice: "I, I don''t know her very well, this...I can''t help you."


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly."If you have any difficulties, you must find a way to solve them. Equivalent exchange is the law of society. You help me, I help you, help each other to get what you need to get better and better!" took out his wallet and drew out a few US dollars. At the table, Su Sheng stood up and looked at Liz Allen, who was entangled and embarrassed, chuckled."I am waiting for your news."


    Finished.


    Su Sheng got up and left.


    Originally, he planned to find Mary Jane to see if her house had been cleaned up, but after Liz Allen was involved, Su Sheng thought about it and went to the Stark Group.On the top floor, Pepper''s office.Su Sheng pushed the door in, but didn''t see Xiao Jiao. Just as he was about to make a call, the office door was pushed open.


    After hearing the sound, she turned her head, and Gwence Daisy was standing at the door with some panic and what she was holding in her hand also swept away.Su Sheng cast a glance and raised the corner of her mouth slightly, and Gwence Daisy squatted down and picked it up in a panic, blushing inexplicably embarrassed and restrained.


    Su Sheng came over and picked up what she was holding and took a look."Little Chili asked you to buy it?"


    "Yes, yes." Gwence Daisy lowered her head and whispered.


    Embarrassing.


    Although this is not a shameful thing, or even a very ordinary thing, I don''t know why Gwence Daisy is so embarrassed at this time.


    "Do you like it?" Su Sheng asked.


    "What?" Gwens Daisy looked up and watched Su Sheng shook the unopened stockings and hurriedly lowered her head."Yes, it''s fine."


    "What about the little pepper man?" Su Sheng took the stockings and walked to the chair to sit down and asked casually. The stockings are black and don''t seem to have any fancy styles, but this solid color should also be good.He looked at Gwens Daisy, who was wearing a black professional skirt and white shirt. Although his legs were not particularly long, they had good curves.


    "Go, go to the Osborne Enterprise." Gwence Daisy said."Previously, the chairman of Osborne Corporation, Norman Osborne, invested in research on a body regeneration technology, but the effect seems to be unsatisfactory and the investment is too large, so I want to ask if we are interested in joint investment."


    "Is the Green Devil and Professor Lizard? Recently, they are all related to little spiders, and it is normal for them to appear." Su Sheng thought for a while and shook his hand."Try it, let me see?"


    "Ah? Me, me?" It might be that Gwence Daisy didn''t react for a while because the topic turned too fast.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Is there anyone else here?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Gwence Daisy responded with a hurried sound and put the others in the cabinet, hesitantly walked over to the bathroom with the stockings.


    The door closed, and Su Sheng casually flipped through the documents on the table.


    He didn''t have much interest in doing business or making money, and after reading it a bit, he decided to let it go.However, he happened to turn to the documents related to the damage control department and took a few more glances. The income of this department looks good, unless many projects in extraterrestrial waste cities have been taken over, and there seems to be something to be expanded on this file. meaning.


    Snapped!

 572 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 572

    The sound of opening the door sounded, and Su Sheng looked up and saw Gwence Daisy walking out.Obviously wearing one more piece, but Gwence Daisy has a feeling of taking off one or more pieces.Beckoning to make her come closer, Su Sheng looked at it a few times and smiled and said: "It''s very beautiful, although it''s not as long as the little pepper, but the legs are very good. I will buy some for myself when I look back."


    "Yeah." Gwens Daisy replied in a low voice.


    Su Sheng smiled and laughed. Feng turned to chat with her, and asked her about her work and the company''s situation. Unknowingly, Gwence and Daisy also relaxed.At this moment, Little Pepper came back, and she was slightly surprised to see Su Sheng chatting with Gwence Daisy, her eyes subconsciously skimmed the stockings on Gwence Daisy''s leg without speaking.But Gwence Daisy felt like being caught by someone doing bad things, and went out after greeted in a low voice.


    "This is my assistant." Little Chili said towards Su Sheng."You have arranged a spiritual disc to come, and you want to turn the company into another home?"


    "Which one?"


    "No one is the same."


    Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand to embrace Little Chili in his arms and showed a ring. Of course, Little Chili didn''t think that Su Sheng was going to propose to him, so he just looked at him curiously."what is this?"


    "Give you a gift, try it on."


    "Oh."


    The little pepper took the ring and put it on his hand, um, on the finger that symbolized the Lord.Then the ring changed abruptly, and a set of red lady''s armor was immediately covered on Little Pepper, the helmet was put on, and the smart system went online.


    "This, what is this?"


    With the helmet opened, Little Pepper asked Saint Su in surprise.


    "The rescuer armor can deal with any conventional dangerous situation. This suit can protect you when I am away!" In the comics, Iron Man gave Little Pepper a suit of armor. It is this rescuer armor. Pepper becomes Iron Man, but this rescuer armor is still very suitable.


    "Thank you!"


    As a businessman and president, Little Pepper feels that she will not encounter too many dangers, not to mention that there should be no problem with the spiritual disc, but this suit, Su Sheng¡¯s intention still makes her very happy, just because of Ge The little dissatisfaction that Wins Daisy had had also disappeared.


    "I heard you went to meet the chairman of Osborne Enterprise?" Su Sheng asked.


    Little Chili nodded and explained the situation, Su Shengdao: "No matter the cooperation or investment, you may be able to prepare the company''s funds and operate it well. If no surprises, Osborne Enterprise is expected to be over soon."


    "what?"


    Little Chili was surprised.


    Su Sheng didn''t say much, but just told her a general operation method, the purpose is to make a fortune before the Osborne Enterprise is finished, and even possibly acquire the Osborne Enterprise.After explaining to Su Sheng, she asked about damage control and asked her not to expand her side for the time being, there might be suitable candidates.


    Chapter 687: Liz Allen''s family body


    In the afternoon, Su Sheng left Stark Industries and went to Mary Jane.


    A small single-family villa, not too big, not too far from the park, it can be regarded as the kind of very good location and high price.Even if many people work for a lifetime in this place where the land and the money are rich, they may not be able to afford such a villa.


    Since it is Jinwu Cangjiao, it must be decent.


    Mary Jane was decorating the room when Su Sheng came in, and she was a little nervous and happy to see Su Sheng now.


    "You sit down first, I''ll finish packing up soon." Mary Jane poured a glass of water for Su Sheng and asked him to sit down, and she quickly packed up again.Although it''s very simple to wear, it''s not bad to see Mary Jane busy with it. Mary Jane is indeed the type that can live at home.


    When Mary Jane cleaned up and took a shower, the two chatted and drove into the car.I have to say that the feeling of driving Gwens Daisy on the front foot and racing with Mary Jane on the back foot is really not bad.They can be regarded as the most well-known CPs of Little Spider, so even if they, including Little Spider, don''t know this, it is enough to make Su Sheng happy.


    "It''s so late, oh, I haven''t had time to buy groceries." Mary Jane was awakened when she saw the time, and hurriedly got up from Su Sheng''s and looked for the clothes on the sofa to go out to buy groceries.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Su Sheng stood up and sat up and connected to the phone to admire Mary Jane''s posture. After a while, he replied a few times and said to Mary Jane: "I''m not here to eat."


    "what?"


    "There is a body." Su Sheng smiled.


    Mary Jane was a little bit disappointed in her heart but didn''t show it.After taking a bath and getting dressed, Su Sheng left.


    Body.


    Liz Allen hosted a party at home and invited many close classmates, including Cindy Muen.Obviously Liz Allen had made a choice, and Su Sheng was also curious about how she planned to pit Cindy Muen.Liz Allen¡¯s villa is nice, with a large yard, which looks very valuable.I prepared a lot of drinks and snacks, and even secretly prepared wine.The sound of the music is loud, and Lightning Thompson''s guest dj is so decent, the room looks like a lot of people in twos and threes.


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, it became the focus of everyone, and Lightning Thompson introduced it with a microphone.It really surprised them that Su Sheng was able to come, and Liz Allen, as the inviter, naturally had a better face. She wore a blue dress and looked like a princess in the crowd. before.


    "Thank you for coming, we are not yet the age to drink, but my father has a good bottle of wine, come with me." Liz Allen said after taking Su Sheng through the crowd to the drunkard. A good bottle of red wine was handed over, together with a key.


    She looked around, especially a corner.


    Cindy Moon was chatting with people there.


    "This is the room key for the third room upstairs. When the party is over, you can go up by yourself and get what you want." Liz Allen paused in a low voice."My father will not be back today."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng put away the key and opened the red wine to signal that she could go to work.


    The party is very lively but there is no excessive activity, it is nothing more than eating, drinking and listening to music, creating an opportunity for those who have ideas but do not have the courage to confess.After the low-key Shenyin of Su Sheng arrived, not many people dared to come over to talk, after all, the identity difference was too great.


    Unconsciously, Su Sheng''s eyes narrowed, and he saw two people coming in at the door.


    Little Spider Peter Parker and his good friend, Fatty Ned, watched Liz Allen go to say hello, and Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing at the nervousness of Little Spider.If Little Spider knows that her goddess of admiration can come up by nodding by herself, I don¡¯t know how sad it will be. Forget it, let¡¯s carry forward the spirit of Lei Feng and save one for you. Anyway, I¡¯m not interested, anyway... Even if we are together now, I am afraid it will be divided in the future!But... Is that a spider web launcher in the cuff of the little spider?


    If he knew that the goddess he admired would cheat his classmates and send it to another man''s bed, wondering if he would come out as Spider-Man to stop it?By the way, I don''t know what his current Spiderman uniform looks like!


    "Peter, hurry up, you put on your clothes and come out as Spider-Man and say you are good friends with Peter Parker. Just come over and ask me where Peter Parker is. 0." Little fat Ned whispered in Peter Parker''s ears Soundtrack.


    Peter Parker hesitated and seemed to think that doing such a thing as Spider-Man was not good, but at this time Lightning Thompson discovered that Peter Parker was starting to taunt him. All of a sudden everyone looked at Peter Parker, which made him very Annoyed, the original hesitation also made a decision in an instant.


    He sneaked out to find a place where no one was there and started to change clothes.


    The red skinny Spiderman uniform looks a bit similar to the uniform of the movie boss.Without the new uniform provided by Iron Man, Su Sheng thought he would wear a red sweater and a headgear of poor quality. He didn¡¯t expect his aesthetics to be good, and he knew he would get a decent one for himself. uniform.


    boom!


    An ear-splitting sound came from a long distance, so the people in the villa did not hear it. The Spider-Man outside only saw the blue energy light that lit up in the distance, which made the original intention to act forcefully. Spiderman changed his mind instantly.


    He is Spider-Man, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    Good neighbor of the people of New York.


    So the poor fat boy Ned was waiting for Spider-Man to appear on the stage, but Spider-Man just slipped away.By the way, it seems that no one except Ned cares about Peter Parker''s whereabouts. I have to say that his high school career is indeed a bit bad!


    Drinking wine, Su Sheng looked at Cindy Muen not far away, she looked normal.


    I don¡¯t know if I was not bitten by a spider or I can¡¯t control myself like in the comics?In short, the performance is very ordinary and very low-key.


    Chapter 688: Cindy Moon Bitten by the Same Spider


    The night is getting deeper.


    Everyone left one after another and was ready to go home. Ned, the little fat man, had waited for a long time and didn''t see Spider-Man appear, so he could only leave depressed and disappointed.Unknowingly, the original noisy house became quiet, leaving only a mess.

 573 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 573

    Su Sheng was still drinking in the corner. He just saw Liz Allen handing Cindy Moon a drink to tell her something, and then Cindy Moon went upstairs.


    "call!"


    All the guests were gone, Liz Allen came back from the outside, closed the door and walked to Su Sheng with a sigh of relief."You will help my father, right?"


    "The damage control company is planning to expand recently. I think your father is very intelligent and capable." Su Sheng smiled.


    Liz Allen nodded with a complicated expression: "You can go up now. There is something in the drink I gave her. She shouldn''t remember what happened. Later...I will find a way to solve the following things."


    Su Sheng put the wine glass in her hand and pinched her chin and smiled: "Sell your classmate so simply. Although I am not interested in you, I appreciate you a little."


    "I didn''t expect you to be like this...Su Sheng..." Liz Allen whispered.


    A rich man or superhero would use this method to get a girl?Even if she did it, Su Sheng was the incentive.It can be said that Liz Allen has grown up and knows that there must be darkness under brilliance.


    Su Sheng smiled and turned upstairs without a word.


    When she came to the door of the room, took out the key and opened the door, Cindy Moon on the bed was shaking slightly in a daze, and the clothes on her body became a little messy, and she looked a little delirious.You can imagine what Liz Allen added, and Su Sheng was really curious about where she got it.


    In the trance, Cindy Moon''s eyes suddenly became a little sober. Although the effect could not be contained, the person was indeed awake a little, as if the person in his sleep suddenly felt danger."Yes, it''s you...I...what happened to me?"


    Su Sheng smiled and shook his head and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    When the voice fell, Cindy Muen suddenly realized that her clothes were missing, which made her panic instantly and instinctively raised her wrist.The wrist was very light, there was no spider web launcher, but spider silk was produced. In the blink of an eye, a circle of white spider silk was wrapped around her body to block her body.


    "This should be the uniform of Spider Silk''s debut?" Su Sheng looked at Cindy Mu Enshiwei with interest. When Spider Silk blocked her body, she rolled over and stood up, her agility looks good. She had been trained, but she shouldn''t be able to offset the material in her body, so she was obviously shaking after she stood up.She glanced at Su Sheng and suddenly jumped out toward the window.


    Click!


    The window shattered, and Cindy Moon was seen in the darkness, letting out spider silk, swaying and disappearing into the night.


    "What happened?"


    Liz Allen hurried in when he heard the sound, and asked Cindy Moon, who looked at the broken window and disappeared in surprise.


    "You''d better prepare to think about how to apologize to her when you look back." Su Sheng said with a light smile and flew out directly.


    Cindy Muen, the spider silk of the future, has indeed been bitten, and it seems that he has a certain control over his abilities.She should be sober because the spider sensed the so-called danger, right?But she is probably not far from this state.


    Not long after Su Sheng chased him, he saw Cindy Mu-En lying on the grass. The environment is good, so... there are not so many tall buildings that can let her leave with spider silk.


    "Don''t, don''t come here...help me...Ezekiel, help..."


    Cindy Muen finally couldn''t suppress that kind of body change and became trance again.


    "Ezekiel?" Su Sheng was slightly surprised. This Ezekiel seemed to have the ability of the Spider-Man series, that is, he discovered spider silk and taught her the ability and finally shut her up to avoid her being fed by a spider totem. The persecution of Molun and his successor family.Until a certain day, it should be the original sin event. When the observer was killed, his eyes released all the secrets for so many years, and Spider-Man knew that he had bitten his own spider and then bit Cindy Muen.


    When Spider-Man rescued Cindy Muen, Cindy Muen truly started the road of superhero in the name of spider silk.So now that Cindy Muen has a certain foundation should be taught by this Ezekiel?


    Seeing that Cindy Mu Ensu Sheng, who had completely lost his mind, bent down and hugged her, he teleported away directly to the lighthouse base.


    Lighthouse base.


    At the deepest level of the underground, Su Sheng leaned Cindy Muen against the wall, and fetters appeared out of thin air on the wall to hold his hands, heels, and neck and were very strong, even if Cindy Muen''s strength was great, he could not break free.After fixing, Su Sheng checked the spider silk on her body, which was very tough and strong.Looking at her wrist again, it was obviously the same as 240''s wrist of a normal person and she didn''t know how the spider silk was released.She and Spider-Man were bitten by the same spider, but her spider sensitivity is stronger and she does not need a web launcher, much like the old version of the movie Spider-Man.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng''s hand lit up with a white light, and Tandy''s dagger''s ability could get rid of all kinds of viruses, Cindy Muen''s body was quickly cleared, and Cindy Muen woke up quietly.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The shackles of hands and feet made a sound while being dragged, and the walls and shackles were unreasonably strong.Cindy Moon looked at the cold and gloomy surroundings with some panic, and looked at the interested Su Sheng in front of him.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me, let me go!"


    "Hush!" Su Sheng put his finger on Cindy Moon''s mouth and chuckled: "Don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid, I won''t kill you. I''m just interested in you. Your skin, your ability and ...You!"


    Finished.


    Su Sheng suddenly manifested a needle-like thing and pierced Cindy Mu''en directly. Following Cindy Mu''en, he felt a sense of drowsiness and entered Su Sheng''s setting in a daze. In a dream.


    Chapter 689 Ezekiel, Molun, Heir Family, and Spider Silk!


    Cindy Moon felt as if she had a dream, a long, long dream. She didn''t remember the content of the dream but felt very tired.The eyelids trembled slightly, and before her gaze focused to see the environment clearly, she heard bursts of shouts, as if someone was fighting.


    His eyes gradually focused.


    She saw an arena in which two defenseless women were fighting. They were fighting fiercely!She found herself fixed on an operating table similar to a hospital. An equally defenseless blond woman was studying something. There were several cells not far away. Several women in the cell were watching the competition on the ring.


    She was undressed, and everyone she saw was undressed.


    Only one person wore it.


    That is Su Sheng!


    She was struggling with a startle, but she suddenly realized that her strength seemed to have disappeared. She knew how strong she was, but now she seemed to be... as if she was weaker than before she was bitten by a spider.


    "Hush." ??The lady Viper who heard the voice shook her head gently: "Don''t disturb the owner''s interest, lie down obediently, I may need to take samples from you in a while. I have to say that your ability is very interesting, and this genetic level is successful. Changes can be more valuable than mutant genes."


    "The master hopes that I can study spider serum, so you''d better not make trouble." Madame Viper said, and then lowered her head to study intently.


    The winner is divided in the ring.


    Evangeline Verdon, who wanted to challenge the North Star Lorna, lost. The lawyer who wanted to help Lorna but was locked up because of this thought that Lorna might release the water, but did not expect that she would not be affectionate at all.When Polaris returned to his single cell, Evangeline Verdon had been dragged by Su Sheng.


    The voice suddenly sounded, and Cindy Moon, who was already frightened, closed his eyes subconsciously and became even more frightened.


    What is this place?


    Why did Su Sheng kidnap himself, he is not a superhero?How, how can such a thing be done?


    In a trance, I don''t know how long it took, Evangeline Verdon had returned to the sleeping cage, and Su Sheng came over.He glanced at Cindy Mu-En and then asked Mrs. Viper, "How?"


    "One week."


    "Give me a week should be fine." Mrs. Viper said.


    Su Sheng nodded and waved directly to reveal a semi-closed laboratory."I don''t have a week to wait for you, but you have a week to research and develop. The flow rate of space in the laboratory is different, so let''s study it inside."


    "it is good!"


    In the prison world, Su Sheng is God, and it is not a big deal to change some real rules.Su Sheng turned around and looked at Cindy Muen. To be honest, she is not a particularly beautiful girl, but because of her skin color and race, she does get a lot of points. With the addition of the identity of future spider silk, in addition to studying spider serum Su Sheng did not intend to let her leave.Cindy Mu''en was also very smart, and she knew it was bad when Su Sheng looked at her.


    Knowing the secret of Su Sheng, will he still let himself go?


    "Ezekiel... Since Ezekiel taught you how to control your abilities, he should have also told you why he would help you?" Su Sheng waved his hand to let Cindy Muen regain his freedom, and Cindy Muen hurriedly wanted to release the spider silk to block him. I did not succeed at all.

 574 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 574

    "How come, my ability..."


    "Don''t be nervous, your ability will be restored after you go out." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Tell me about Ezekiel. Ezekiel should have told you about the magician and the successor family, right? They will look for the owner of the spider totem in every universe of the multiverse, kill and eat it. Even if you are now Keeping a low profile is actually useless. The successor family will naturally find you through special means."


    Cindy Muen''s expression changed drastically, obviously she knew about Molun and his successor family.


    "I''m curious, why didn''t Ezekiel lock you up?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    "I''m about to graduate..." Ezekiel did say this, and wanted her to hide temporarily and wait for Moron to come out, but she refused.No one wants to live such a life, but Ezekiel''s attitude is very resolute and has spoken a lot of words, so Cindy Muen intends to follow Ezekiel''s arrangements after graduating from high school.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Actually it is useless to follow Ezekiel''s method, because even if he kills Moron, he will still be resurrected. It is purely a waste of your youth to wait until Moron dies before coming out. So Follow me, I can help you completely eliminate Molun."


    "Didn''t you say that he will be resurrected?" Cindy Mu En said.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Resurrection is only relative. For example, Ezekiel, for example, if you possess the spider totem, it is useless even if you kill Molun. He can indeed be resurrected. But there are still many supreme powers in this world. , If they were killed, Molun would be completely cold and unable to resurrect. It¡¯s just that... these people with supreme power basically won¡¯t help you or get involved with such trivial things, so I should be the only one who can help. Someone who can get you."


    "What if I refuse?" Cindy Muen said.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and laughed: "I will probably leave you here, do you see the rows of sleeping cages? The people locked up there are either mutants or people with various abilities. They are locked in Lost here can only be used as a presence to please me. They can''t escape, can''t run, and it''s impossible for anyone to find here to save them. In addition, they can''t die here, probably stay here forever and become my slaves. As for you ...No one knows your special abilities. You are usually very low-key and ordinary. It is too simple to let you disappear silently in my capacity. Even if Ezekiel will find you, he cannot be my opponent. The end... it can only be death."


    "Do you want to perish in this cage world forever, or do I relieve my worries and become a superhero in the name of spider silk?"


    Su Sheng squinted at Cindy Moon and waited for her answer.


    Chapter 690 Spider Serum and Angry Spider Silk


    Cindy Moon hadn''t made a decision yet, but Mrs. Viper walked out of the semi-enclosed laboratory with a serum in her hand.


    "Success!"


    Mrs. Viper looked tired but came over excitedly and said: "Six days, six days I finally succeeded in the research. This spider serum can achieve almost perfect results on her body and has a very high success rate."


    "Six days?" Cindy Mu En was stunned. It didn''t take long for this woman to enter, right?It took no more than half an hour at most, why did it become six days?Is the time flow rate different?But... but this is too unscientific, right?


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng didn''t ask too much, since Mrs. Viper said that there was no problem, then it should be okay.He asked Mrs. Viper to develop a few more copies, put them away, and then looked at Cindy Moon."What''s your answer?"


    "Can I know what you are going to do with this serum?"


    "Create a few you!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Then I promised." Cindy Muen said.


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows: "So simply? Can you know the reason?"


    "If you want to create another me, then you will definitely not let her be killed by the people of Molun and the successor family, then you can definitely protect me!" Although Cindy Muen is low-key, she is also a decathlon 400. The members of the group are naturally not low in IQ.So it¡¯s easy to figure out this matter. Either being locked up here or collaborating with Su Sheng can kill Molun and solve his own crisis, so does the result still need to be considered?


    "clever!"


    Su Sheng patted Cindy Mu''en''s head with a chuckle, but the drowsy feeling that Cindy Muen was about to talk hit again.


    vaguely.


    When Cindy Moon opened her eyes again, she found herself lying in a spacious and clean bedroom, which looked like a hotel room.Although she has never been to a hotel, don''t ask how she guessed it.The lights outside the window were bright, and all kinds of neon lights flickered.She was lying on the bed without an inch, and there was a bright light in the room that was not too dazzling.


    Where is Su Sheng?


    Cindy Muen couldn''t help but feel a little dazed when she didn''t realize Su Sheng''s figure. Could it be that she was dreaming before?No, no, what just happened was not a dream!She turned over and saw a set of clothes or a uniform on the bedside following her eyes?


    The main body is black, with a white spider web design on the front of the upper body, and the spider web in the center is still red.There are white spider patterns on the shoulders, waist, and even legs and feet, in addition to a red mask-like mask!


    "Spider silk?"


    Cindy Muen thought about it and put it on. After a while, she opened the door and walked out in a tight spider silk uniform.


    There was no one in the living room, Cindy Muen hesitated to try, and her abilities returned.


    After thinking about it, Cindy Moon decided to leave first.


    I haven''t gone back so late, the family should be worried!


    Opening the window, Cindy Moon stood on the window and stretched out her wrist lightly, the spider silk was launched instantly, and the petite and sensitive figure disappeared into the night!


    Click!


    The window closed quietly, and Cindy Moon lightly changed her uniform, put on her pajamas, and lay on the bed in her bedroom. Her parents were already asleep, but she was not drowsy at all when she recalled what had happened.After tossing and turning until dawn, Cindy Muen got up early to wash. When changing clothes, she hesitated for a long time and put on the spider silk uniform. After breakfast, she fooled the things that came back last night. Cindy Muen went out. Up.


    Instead of going to school in a hurry, she went to the place where she trained with Ezekiel, but Ezekiel was absent, leaving no clues.She had no choice but to go to school first. As soon as she arrived at the school, she saw Liz Allen at the door.


    Cindy Moon walked directly over and took Liz Allen''s arm savagely and walked directly to the alley not far away.


    boom!


    Liz Allen was pushed hard against the wall and snorted in pain.


    "Cindy, listen to me..." She said in a panic, but Cindy Moon directly slapped her hand.


    Snapped!


    Very loud.


    Liz Allen was a little confused.


    It was she, she invited herself to her party, and she was the one who gave herself some material and was almost given to by Su Sheng... and then a series of subsequent things happened.Although the relationship between Cindy Muen and her is not good, they are in a group after all. Before that, Cindy Muen really didn''t expect Liz Allen to do such a thing to herself.


    "why?"


    "Do you know what will happen to you if I call the police now?"


    Cindy Muen asked Liz Allen angrily.


    Liz Allen seemed to calm down after being slapped."I only know that if I don¡¯t do this, my family will go bankrupt. Do you think I¡¯m willing? I want to sleep with him and want him to help me, but he doesn¡¯t like me, don¡¯t you understand? He says I am ugly , He said... he wants you."


    "So I can only do this and I must do it. I know you are innocent, and I also know you hate me, I apologize to you, sorry. If the crisis in my family passes, I am willing to compensate you. Any conditions, as long as you Say!" Liz Allen said bitterly.


    Cindy Muen is still very angry, even if your family is going bankrupt, what does it have to do with me?Why do you harm me?But looking at Liz Allen like this, she didn''t know what to do, call the police?She couldn''t do this, kill her?Cindy Muen couldn''t help, looking at the half of his face that was already red, Cindy Muen said viciously: "I absolutely, I will never forgive you, don''t show up in my sight."


    After speaking, Cindy Muen turned and prepared to leave.


    "Wait...you...you and him..." Liz Allen couldn''t help asking after a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t know what happened last night, and Su Sheng didn''t contact her either.


    "roll!"


    Cindy Muen cursed and left without looking back.


    Liz Allen couldn''t help but ponder, her attitude, Su Sheng should be... succeeded, right?

 575 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 575

    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone''s ringing suddenly rang, and seeing that it was her father''s number Liz Allen hurriedly connected, she was relieved to hear the joyful and excited voice of her father''s phone.The merger of his father''s company into the damage control company not only solved the bankruptcy crisis but also got better and better.


    Su Sheng has believed it!


    Chapter 591: Spider-Gwen is born!


    !


    Gwence Daisy knocked gently on the door with her finger back. At this moment, she was in front of a room on the top floor of Stark''s Industrial Laboratory, to be precise, Su Sheng''s room.Not long ago, she just went to work in the company and before she started her new day of work, Xiaojiao asked her to come here to find Su Sheng. She didn''t know what was going on, but it made her very nervous.


    Whether it''s accidentally breaking through what Su Sheng and Little Pepper did in the office or buying stockings and putting them on for him, Gwence Daisy has a feeling that he may have ideas about himself.This is not surprising to him in the workplace.But surprisingly, Gwence Daisy found that she didn''t have much resistance in her heart.


    "Crack."


    The door opened, and Gwence Daisy settled down and hurriedly pushed ~ the door came in.


    Su Sheng seemed to be looking up at something in the room when he saw Gwence Daisy come in and glanced up."Yes, what I said-you seem to listen to it."


    Gwence Daisy blushed slightly, and she wore a black stocking on her leg.


    "But now I like you to take it off. Take it all off, okay?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "..."


    So direct?Take it off as soon as you come up?What do you think of yourself?Or do you think that you will definitely agree to be so confident?Gwence Daisy thought in a panic, but found that her body started to move involuntarily.


    Piece by piece landed.


    Gwence Daisy felt as if she was controlled by some weird magic, and her thoughts in her heart were completely different from those of her body.Looking at the''candid'' Gwens Daisy, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly. He didn''t use much ability. It was only recently that he discovered that he is very influential in the little girl circle. If they are all fans if?So does idol grass fan matter?Is it difficult?


    "Do you want to change your life?" Su Sheng raised his head and asked softly.


    Gwence Daisy was stunned."I... think it''s fine now. I, I mean, no matter what happens, I think this is enough for me, for me."


    "That''s it." Su Sheng smiled and said seriously: "I think you might have misunderstood. I''m not talking about the so-called life-changing of entrusting you or giving you money, or promoting you. I mean, do you want to Have super powers? Do you want to be another existence?"


    "Superpower?" Gwens Daisy was really shocked this time, even a little dazed.


    "Forget it, it''s too hard to explain. Since you met me, I will decide your life for you." Su Sheng shook his head and suddenly came to Gwence Daisy. Gwence Daisy was shocked. Before jumping, he felt a slight pain in his arm. Su Sheng held a syringe in his hand and was pushing something into his body.


    "This is..." Gwence, Daisy raised her head and was about to ask, she felt a sharp pain all over her body, and the next moment she collapsed and fainted.


    Although she was dizzy, her body''s reaction was still there. Watching her lying on the ground constantly twitching and surging, Su Sheng''s mouth was always smiling.He suddenly realized that he actually liked watching women''s reactions, especially when he was wearing nothing. It seemed that he might really have a mental problem?


    Gwence Daisy had been tossing for almost half an hour before she calmed down, and then her body seemed to gradually begin to form layers of white silk.This state continued for more than ten minutes, and Gwence Daisy woke up faintly.


    "What''s wrong with me? Send, what happened?"


    "Why, why did it suddenly become so clear?"


    Gwence Daisy was shocked to find that her eyesight seemed to have suddenly improved, although her eyesight was not as good as it is now.She looked around and quickly ran towards the floor-to-ceiling window, standing by the window with her hands on the window, she found that she was looking farther, and she could see the scene that was impossible to see clearly, but now she can see clearly, even Can see many details clearly.She turned her head in surprise and said: "What''s wrong with me? You..."


    "Ah... why did I stick it, my hand sticks to the window, how could this be?"


    When Gwences, Daisy turned around and wanted to ask Su Sheng, she suddenly realized that her hands were stuck to the window and couldn''t be taken off at all. This strange situation made her panic and struggled. Shouting to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng slowly got up and came behind her. Seeing her swaying lines, she couldn''t help but raise her hand and caress: "You can trust me to let you take it off, why? You are afraid that I will cheat you. I will give it to you. This ability is a good thing."


    The various body enhancements produced by spider serum, the most important of which is spider induction, which is an ability that many travellers want to obtain in any way. Spider induction is equivalent to a dangerous sensing radar, which is indeed very practical.But Su Sheng is not very interested, mainly because his ability comes with radar, whoever wants to shoot him can sense and copy it instantly.


    Gwens Daisy couldn''t help humming slightly, ambiguous?Shy?tension?She didn''t know what emotion she was now, but she knew that Su Sheng''s hand made her somewhat unable to keep calm.


    "This is spider serum. Your strength, agility, and reaction ability will be greatly increased. If you can develop well, your strength can reach more than 10 tons. Throwing a car is no different from throwing a toy. Your hands and feet will Generate a principle similar to static electricity to attach to any solid surface, such as now!"


    "Of course this is still the best. The best thing is that your wrist or body can secrete spider silk. This kind of spider silk is very strong. You can use this ability to swing in this city. In addition, the best It is spider induction. You can sense before any danger comes. This means you have the ability to avoid danger!"


    "From now on you, you are Gwens Daisy, and also Spider Gwen!"


    "Spider...Gwen?" Gwens Daisy whispered the name softly, yet she didn''t react.


    I thought it was going to do something with Su Sheng, but in the end he had some super powers and became a spider-Gwen?Whoever it is, everyone will be confused!


    Chapter 692: Spider Induction


    Suddenly, Gwence Daisy had a creepy feeling, and her body roused her spirit to hide away subconsciously.The hands that were originally glued to the glass were released without knowing how, and the body easily and agilely went straight to a few backflips and then landed firmly on the ground.


    Bending forward and holding her hands on the ground, Gwens Daisy raised her head to look at Su Sheng in a posture that she would never do normally.


    Su Sheng melted the ice blade in his hand and smiled lightly: "This is the spider induction. You can feel it for the first time when danger comes. In addition...Although your posture is a normal operation of the spider series, remember to stay away from now on. Do this when you¡¯re not wearing clothes to see and hear clearly."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Gwence Daisy reacted instantly and hurriedly got up.


    "You go take a bath first, the serum will change your physical fitness, so there will be some impurities." Su Sheng smiled.


    Gwens Daisy also felt the sticky uncomfortable feeling on her body, and she had no idea now to listen to Su Sheng.Seeing her go to the bathroom to take a bath, Su Sheng raised the bracelet and continued to study.He was studying the spider uniform. Previously, the spider silk uniform was more of a style design, but it was troublesome to put on and take off, and the material was very general.You can¡¯t wear your uniform under your clothes all the time, right?So Su Sheng plans to use nanotechnology to research a new uniform.


    Material, function, and defensiveness are all important. After all, if they come here to beat someone with a broken uniform, wouldn''t they be all seen?Therefore, it is very important to brake and repair the nano uniforms that are easy to put on and take off.


    There is no need to change the style. Although their uniforms in the comics have different revisions, Su Sheng picks all classics.The original copy of the spider silk will do. As for Gwen, Su Sheng thought about it for a moment and designed it.


    A tight-fitting one-piece uniform with a hood, the hat, the arms are white with Xie Xue¡¯s hi Champions League warm color spider web design, black from the chest down, only a pinch of white design on each side of the waist, and one on the neckline Retractable full coverage mask.Usually uniforms can be carried around in the form of a watch. Once activated, it can cover the whole body in two seconds. At the same time, the watch contains the most basic intelligent system. Although it does not have various functions like a steel suit, the basic configuration is still there. .


    "Not bad."


    Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction and immediately realized it. At this time, Gwens Daisy had already taken a shower and came out.


    She gradually adapted to the changes in her body.


    "Um, I''m sorry... I, I seem to have broken your bathroom." Gwence Daisy said embarrassedly.


    "It''s normal. Sudden changes in power take time to adapt. Come on, put this on." Su Sheng threw the watch to Gwence Daisy. The speed was fast and sudden, but Gwence Daisy was very relaxed. Just reacted and caught it.


    "This is a gift from me. I touch the dial with my finger to enter the question, and then..." Watching Gwence Daisy put on Su Sheng and teach her how to use it.


    After a while, Gwens Daisy in uniform stood in front of her.


    Su Sheng circled her and said with satisfaction: "Not bad, not bad."


    "I, I have a question." Gwence Daisy whispered: "Go, what should I do when I go to the toilet?"


    This is the trouble with the jumpsuit.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I thought about it. There are settings in the system, you can look for them."


    "Huh, is it this?" Gwence Daisy said, following the sudden change in the uniform.

 576 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 576

    Uh¡­¡­


    What about the crotch opening?


    And how does Gwence Daisy feel that this design is not just for toilet access?Seems there are other ulterior secrets?


    "There are currently two people with similar abilities. One is called Spider-Man and the other is called Spider Silk. They have this ability only when they are bitten by the same radioactive spider. This spider serum comes from spider silk. Now I can be regarded as my own person. I will introduce you to you when I have the opportunity." Su Sheng smiled and said: "You should pay close attention to familiarizing your abilities during this time. I have a task to give you later."


    The project researched by Osborne Enterprises should be the Green Devil Serum, right?Whether it is for strength or because of family-borne diseases, Norman Osborn should soon become the Green Goblin when Stark Industries refuses to invest, and then let Spider Gwen and Spider Silk fight the Green Goblin together. All right¡­¡­ ¡­¡­


    "Then... Then I''m leaving now?" Gwence Daisy asked.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Sheng waved her hand, and Gwence Daisy thought about taking back her uniform and put on her own clothes and left.Su Sheng didn''t leave but called the Wasp Girl Hope. The matter of saving her mother''s first generation Wasp Girl is not over yet, and it should be done if all kinds of things were delayed when she came back before.


    Hope arrived in less than half an hour.


    Not in the Avengers Building, not in the West Coast Laboratory, but in the abandoned Stark Industrial Laboratory. Hope subconsciously felt that Su Sheng might want to find a place where no one would meet alone.Why meet alone?According to the logic of Hope¡¯s idea, the result is very simple, right?So when Hope came, he took the initiative to kiss him.In this way, the original purpose was to lean back temporarily. After more than an hour, Hope languidly got up from Su Sheng and went to the bathroom.


    As a result, the moment I entered, I was stunned.


    The bathtub in the bathroom was broken.


    4.9


    "You broke the bathtub? You haven''t answered how the Avengers Mansion has been outside in the past few days. Why are you holding back so badly? And you looked good just now?" Hope turned and stood at the door towards Su Sheng Joked.


    They can actually feel Su Sheng''s state, or the difference between punishment and reward?If Su Sheng really let go, it is definitely punishment. Usually it is enjoyment for the other party. Therefore, if Su Sheng is really suffocated, it is basically impossible to pity and cherish jade. Hope can''t have the strength and spirit. Standing here teasing her.


    ...


    PS: I easily recommend my old books "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death" and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door" are all finished books.


    Chapter 693: Ghost Upper Body Reunited with Mother and Daughter


    Su Sheng ignored Hope''s teasing and got up and went to the bathroom to restore the bathtub, and then simply took a bath with Hope.


    Come out after the shower.


    Hope found the clothes, put them on and said, "Don''t do it? If you don''t do it, I''ll go back first. There are still a lot of things on my side."


    "Is going to go now?" Su Sheng asked unexpectedly.


    "Yeah, didn''t you just send me a word? Since you didn''t do it, I will go back." Hope said casually.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "It''s like a door-to-door service. I asked you to come here not only for this, I intend to enter the quantum realm again."


    "Huh?" Hope was shocked.


    Su Sheng had dressed up and came to the living room. In the previously trapped world, Su Sheng realized a quantum tunnel, took out the quantum tunnel and enlarged it, and Su Sheng said to Hope: "Old rules, you wait outside. Just keep going, this time I will pay attention to stay away from the time vortex to avoid being crossed again."


    "No wonder I couldn''t contact you last time." Hope suddenly said.


    27 Su Sheng slightly frowned and turned his head to look at Hope. Hope put on the underwear but didn''t continue to wear it and walked over.


    "Who are you?" Su Sheng squinted at Hope.


    The reason for the loss of contact last time came back to Su Sheng and told Hope, but her tone just now seemed to have known it for the first time.This is Hope, but it doesn''t seem to be Hope?Su Sheng squinted his eyes and sensed.


    Hope has a kind of spiritual power or a very special kind of spiritual connection, and Su Sheng feels the power in the quantum realm.


    "Are you Janet?" Su Shengdao.


    "Yes." Hope nodded.


    Janet is Hope''s mother, the first wasp trapped in the quantum realm.But now Hope is still Hope, but not.how to say?It feels like a ghost upper body!Looking at her who didn''t know if it was Hope or Janet, Su Sheng''s brain was a little crooked.


    If you drive with her at this time, is it Hope or Janet?


    "After you brought out the quantum particles, I always wanted to sense Hope or you, your... You are very powerful, so I can¡¯t connect with you. Just now the quantum space has changed, and the space there will be It changes over time, so I have the opportunity to connect to Hope!"


    "I''ll tell you my coordinates. You have ten minutes to come to me. The space will change after ten minutes, and I don''t know when the next time!" Hope or Janet went directly to the instrument after speaking. When she got up, she looked at Su Sheng after setting everything up."Come to me as soon as possible."


    "it is good."


    "What''s so good?" Hope looked at Su Sheng blankly."How did I get here?"


    "Your mother just got on you." Su Sheng smiled.


    "What nonsense, isn''t you on my body?" Hope subconsciously retorted.


    "..."


    "This body is not the other body..." Su Sheng said roughly what happened just now, which made Hope surprised and happy, and of course more happy."Then what are you waiting for, let''s get started."


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng entered the quantum realm again, this time because of the coordinate position, his purpose was very clear, and he was not interested in seeing the beautiful world and those creatures in the quantum realm.Without the quantum spacecraft, Su Sheng flew in directly like this, and directly came to the vicinity of the plant similar to the one I saw last time through the set coordinates.Speaking of it, the last quantum spacecraft has not been brought back, but it is estimated that no one can steal it.


    The influence of the quantum realm struck again, but Su Sheng was already immune. He looked around looking for Janet but didn''t see anyone at all.


    A small change suddenly occurred in the space behind him, and Su Sheng turned his head slightly to see a figure gradually emerging from the empty back.She is still wearing the uniform of the first generation Wasp when she first entered the quantum realm, but she has a linen coat on her body. She has white hair and is slightly aging, but she has to say that she is very beautiful. You can imagine she should be when she was young. Prettier than Hope!


    "Let''s go."


    It was the first time that Su Sheng and Janet met, and this was not a place for chat and greetings, and they didn''t even need to confirm each other''s identity, so Su Sheng simply grabbed her and prepared to leave.


    outside.


    Hope stared at the quantum tunnel intently, and when the light of the quantum tunnel lit up, she hurriedly squinted at it.


    Two figures!


    Hope instantly was overjoyed and saw Su Sheng come out with Janet. Although Janet was getting old, Hope still recognized it at a glance.


    "mom."


    Hope ran over excitedly and hugged Janet directly, and Janet also hugged Hope excitedly.


    It was really warm and touching that mother and daughter wanted to see this scene after many years.


    After a long time, the two separated. Janet looked at Hope and said with a smile: "In a blink of an eye you are already this big, you were a little girl and now you are a woman."


    Hope''s face flushed instantly, she was so excited that she hadn''t finished wearing her clothes.


    She subconsciously looked at Su Sheng, and saw that Su Sheng had already handed her clothes over."Your mother and daughter finally met again. There should be a lot to say, and Dr. Pim shouldn''t wait to know the good news, so I won''t bother you."


    "It''s okay, you are Hope''s boyfriend, that''s a family." Janet smiled.

 577 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 577

    Uh¡­¡­


    "Next time, I happen to have something to do." Su Sheng smiled and declined, and Hope put on clothes and persuaded him from the side.boyfriend?Just now, Hope also ridiculed herself that it was a door-to-door service, so she has a lot to tell her mother next.


    After coming out of the laboratory, Su Sheng was a little confused. Where should he go?Reply to the Avengers Mansion, where to Sonia?Or go to Mary Jane?Or go see the spider silk?He was thinking about it but suddenly received a communication request, and he connected it to him, only to find that it was Gwens Daisy who had not been away for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "I, I''m in trouble, I... I''m injured." Gwence Daisy said in a bit of shock.


    Su Shengleng?Didn¡¯t she just leave for a while?And how can you get injured so quickly after getting spider serum?


    Chapter 694: Professor Lizard Appears


    Have the ability of Spiderman, have spider induction and advanced uniform.


    How was Gwence Daisy injured?


    It shouldn''t be an accident, so did she encounter any enemy?Su Sheng came in an instant of interest and said when I arrived immediately, I started locating the position of Gwens Daisy, and then directly teleported over.


    next moment!


    Su Sheng appeared in a remote suburb, not far away was an abandoned and closed factory, surrounded by weeds that looked like no one had been here for a long time.Gwence Daisy was lying on the ground in her uniform, her mask had been taken off, and her small face showed a look that was similar to shock.


    Su Sheng glanced at it and knew that her injury was not serious. The spider serum itself had the ability to heal itself. Although it was not that strong, ordinary injuries could heal quickly.She was scared rather than injured so much.


    "What have you encountered?" Su Sheng helped Gwens Daisy up and asked.


    "Lizard, a huge lizard!" Su Sheng came to Gwens Daisy and felt relieved, took a deep breath and said slowly."I, I came here after I left and wanted to adapt to the changes and abilities of my body, but it didn''t take long for the spider induction to activate. Over there, a big lizard suddenly popped out of the sewer over there, so big. , That big lizard directly attacked me standing like a human."


    "I''m not his opponent at all, I thought I was dead, but it didn''t know how to leave suddenly, and went back into the sewer."


    In retrospect, Gwence Daisy seemed to be a little afraid to subconsciously grab Su Sheng''s arm.


    "Professor Lizard?"


    When she described Su Sheng in this way, she quickly guessed it. After all, it was too iconic. When she talked about lizards, half-human and half-lizard, she knew it must be Professor Lizard.As the veteran villain of Spider-Man, Professor Lizard is also famous.


    His original name was Connors. He was originally a military doctor. He lost his right arm during the war. After he was discharged from the army, he became a university professor of biology. He studied the technique of limb regeneration and wanted to restore his arm based on the ability of the lizard.It''s a pity that this serum will produce strong side effects. Although he regenerates his right arm, he becomes Professor Lizard, and it will affect his mind.Generally speaking, this is a tragic figure, after all, his original intention was to restore his arm.


    Judging from the current situation of Spider-Man, he probably didn''t meet Professor Lizard, so Gwens Daisy''s luck is really good. She only became Spider-Gwen in the morning, and Spider-Man met Professor Lizard in the afternoon.


    But this is just right. Originally, Su Sheng planned to let Gwens Daisy practice with the Green Demon, since it was not bad to meet Professor Lizard first.


    "You are stronger than Professor Lizard. As long as you adjust your mentality, don''t think you are just an ordinary girl anymore. You can defeat the fear of facing ugliness and evil. He is the opponent of the first battle." Su Sheng Throwing away Gwence Daisy''s hand."From the first time I saw you let you go to the company, I have been very optimistic about you. You know that I have many women, but I was the first to choose you after I got the spider serum."


    "Prove it to me, you will not only wear silk stockings to please me, you will not only take off your clothes, but you can become a superhero who can trust me with a pillow that can help me handle things!" Su Sheng patted a shot. Wins Daisy''s shoulder followed his fingers and gently lifted forward.


    boom!


    The ground in front split instantly, and the next moment a huge green humanoid lizard flew out of the ground.


    His skin looks no different from that of a lizard, and he can vaguely recognize the appearance of a human. His limbs are strong and powerful, and a huge tail looks very scary.Seeing Professor Lizard floating in the air, Su Sheng chuckled and gently pointed his finger down.


    boom!


    Professor Lizard hit the ground directly.


    His mental state didn''t look very good. After landing, he got up and quickly made an angry hindfoot sound, his eyes fixed on Su Sheng and Gwens Daisy.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Sheng retreated slightly, and Gwens Daisy looked at Su Sheng hesitantly and then at the terrifying Professor Lizard in front of him and finally took a deep breath.Spider induction kept calling, reminding her how terrifying the big guy in front of her was, took a deep breath and stared at Professor Lizard''s sudden movement.


    call out!call out!


    The two spider silks directly hit Professor Lizard¡¯s eyes, followed by her agile posture, and rushed to Professor Lizard in an instant. She could see the disgusting lizard skin getting closer, but her brain became blank and calm. Down.


    Maybe it''s because Su Sheng is nearby?It might also be because Su Sheng''s words just made her want to prove herself.With a blank brain and calm thinking, Gwens Daisy almost instinctively released the spider silk again and stuck to Professor Lizard¡¯s arms that were about to remove the spider silk from his eyes. After pulling hard, Professor Lizard¡¯s huge body turned out to be true. Was dragged over.


    "Oh my God, I turned out to be so strong."


    Seeing Professor Lizard getting closer, Gwens Daisy jumped up subconsciously and kicked her feet hard towards Professor Lizard''s face.


    boom!


    Professor Lizard''s huge body instantly flew out and slid more than ten meters on the ground.


    "Well, this is what I did? Although he is a bit scary, he doesn''t seem to be that strong?" Gwens Daisy was shocked, but soon Professor Lizard got up again and removed the spider from his eyes. Silk, Professor Lizard was irritated.


    The huge body quickly rushed over, and before the person arrived, the huge tail swept directly towards Gwence Daisy.


    Gwence Daisy jumped up and evaded instantly, and the angry Professor Lizard started to attack wantonly depending on his physique.


    Bending, dodge, spinning, jumping, I closed my eyes... No, although Gwence Daisy didn¡¯t mean to sing loudly, but she is getting used to this rhythm. She is fast and reacts quickly, as long as she is no longer afraid It is not difficult to dodge.Looking at the angry Professor Lizard, Gwence Daisy experienced a feeling that she had never felt before.


    Oneself... can really become a superhero!


    Chapter 695: The First Battle of Gwen Spider


    Fear can make people die, and fear can make people strong.


    In the beginning, Gwens Daisy was afraid and terrified, so she didn''t dare to fight with Professor Lizard, so even if she had a lot of strength, she could only display one or two points, but now with Su Sheng as the backing, he has his inspiration. , Even if she knew that the fear was also easy to come up with, it made her less fearful, and instead allowed her to exert her own strength and make rapid progress.


    Seeing that Gwens, Daisy and Professor Lizard played the same way, Su Sheng entered a state of no phase and slowly began to sink.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already underground.


    Intricate, dim, humid, and unpleasant temperature sewers.There was a ping-pong ping-pong above, and Su Sheng walked along the direction of the sewer while checking the information of Professor Lizard with his hand ring.The general origin of Professor Lizard has not changed, but there are many versions of many details. Some versions of Professor Lizard are independent, some versions of Professor Lizard work for Osborne Corporation, and some versions even work for SHIELD.


    "The version of Osborne Enterprise?"


    Looking at the data, Professor Lizard was once the person in charge of Osborne¡¯s physical regeneration project, which was not a project developed by the Green Devils but the results were similar.The experiment made progress but there was no follow-up funds to invest in research and development. Although he tried hard for reason, it was a pity that he did not get the follow-up funds but was fired by Osborne.


    "He shouldn''t be reconciled to just interrupting like this, so he went to the sewer to continue his research, right? Unfortunately, the Green Devils won''t know the prophet. Otherwise, everyone is the villain of Spider-Man and should work together, just like the evil six. It¡¯s the right way to organize a team to brush monsters. Remember there seemed to be an evil twelve group in the later period? There were Green Devils and Professor Lizard inside.


    "But with the character of the Green Devils, even if you team up, you should be the boss? After all, they also established the Dark Avenger later and changed the SHIELD Bureau to the existence of Skyhammer."


    While complaining about Su Sheng, he found Professor Lizard''s sewer laboratory.


    The laboratory is very simple and the environment is quite harsh.A computer, a few experimental equipment, Su Sheng walked over and quickly found a few unused lizard serum?After sending the serum away with the shock wave ability, Su Sheng looked at the computer and directly used Indigo''s ability to invade and copy all his research.


    "It does have some ability. Unfortunately, the genetic fusion of lizard serum is not so easy. This problem of DNA damage and changes in the body is difficult to solve. Even if this type of serum is given to Mrs. Viper, she should not be so easy to complete. It''s not the same as the perfect spider serum. And..." Su Sheng smiled: "If you really complement that Professor Lizard, it won''t be so interesting. It''s still more interesting to transform the good guy before and the bad guy after the transformation. "


    Su Sheng''s fingers rubbed gently.


    Snapped!


    The sound of fingers fell, and the laboratory instantly became empty, and the computer, experimental equipment, etc., all evaporated and disappeared.

 578 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 578

    In fact, Professor Lizard really wants to heal his severed limbs. Although his character was relatively honest before his transformation, he must have his own channel of information. It is not difficult to hear about the Extremis virus. Most of the extremist fighters are wounded veterans.Or you can find Zhao Hailun, the beautiful doctor in Korea.Her cradle regeneration plan is also very effective. In the movie, the eagle eye is injured, and the body of the vision uses the cradle regeneration technique.


    It can only be said that scientists have their own obsessions, right?Staring at the lizard is just studying your own lizard.


    Su Sheng slowly flew up, and his body went out to the ground as if it didn''t exist at all.


    The battle between Gwence Daisy and Professor Lizard on the ground is almost over. Professor Lizard¡¯s serum is estimated to be unstable. He would suddenly release Gwence Daisy because of this, so it is not imposing now. Rising opponent of Gwens Daisy.


    Shoo!


    The spider silk was continuously released. Although Professor Lizard evaded and tore off, the effect was not ideal. After a while, Professor Lizard was entangled by the spider silk into a mummy-like existence, who could only roll on the ground but could not break free.


    "I won!"


    Gwence Daisy put on the mask and shouted in excitement, but as soon as the voice fell, she felt a dizziness, and her body was paralyzed on the ground."Okay, so tired..."


    "If you are tired, take a rest, you have released too much spider silk, but...well done!" Su Sheng''s voice sounded, Gwence Daisy only felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, but Reluctantly, he fell asleep directly.


    I don''t know how long I slept in this sleep. When she woke up in a daze, the first thing she saw was a faint warm light and then she realized that it was in the bedroom of her apartment.She has moved out of the house to live by herself because of work.


    I''m home?


    Gwens, Daisy was stunned and quickly rang out what happened before she fell asleep. She became a spider Gwen?I met a guy who looked like a lizard monster. He was not his opponent at first. Later, Su Sheng came and defeated the lizard monster himself.


    Where''s the lizard monster?Where is Su Sheng?


    Gwence Daisy lifted the quilt to get up, only to find that the uniform had been taken back, and she was wearing only underwear.No way, this kind of uniform is okay to wear underwear. If you wear normal clothes in it, it will look bloated.Let alone a girl who loves beauty, even a boy will do this almost invariably. After all, no one wants to be called a fat hero, right?


    "you''re awake?"


    The bedroom door was pushed open, and Su Sheng smiled and asked when watching Gwence Daisy who was sitting up come in.


    Gwence Daisy nodded.


    Su Sheng came over and said casually: "Professor Lizard was sent to the military prison by me. If you want, I can report this credit to you."


    Gwence Daisy thought for a while and shook her head: "No, don''t do it. Professor Lizard? What the hell is going on."


    Of course, Gwence Daisy heard about the registration bill, and Su Sheng didn''t have to worry about anything, but she was not ready to become a known superhero before taking the stage.


    Chapter 696 Norman Osborne?Green Devil?


    Standing by the bed, Su Sheng took off his coat and talked about Professor Lizard.Gwence Daisy''s face blushed slightly, and she listened naturally.


    A military doctor who was discharged because of his arms and hands?Or a university professor of biology?


    Former head of the Osborne Corporate Body Regeneration Project?After being expelled, he continued to study the defective lizard serum and turned into a irrational lizard professor?Su Sheng reversed the process of serum, created a potion to restore him to normal, and then handed it to the military~?


    When Gwence Daisy understood the whole story, Su Sheng had already taken off her clothes and lay down beside her. She also easily demolished the roof of her airport.


    "I..." Gwence Daisy wanted to say something nervously, but Su Sheng took her into her arms and lay down.


    "Shhh, it''s late, go to bed."


    "Even if you just woke up, you still need to rest. The better your body is, the stronger your spider silk will be." Su Sheng lowered his head and kissed Gwence Daisy''s forehead, and then heard a snap.


    The room light is off.


    In the dimly lit room, listening to each other''s heartbeat and breathing, feeling the hard arms and chest Gwence Daisy did not sleep at all.I don''t know how long it took, Su Sheng did sleep peacefully and Gwence Daisy fell asleep again in a daze.


    The weather is fine and the sun is just right.


    However, Norman Osborne was in a bad mood at all. The enhancement medicine project was stopped by the board of directors, and Stark Industries, which was originally interested in injecting capital, suddenly became silent because of Su Sheng. This made Norman Osborne Ben became more anxious.The main thing is that this morning there is another news about Osborne Corporation.


    Professor Connors, a former employee of the Osborne Enterprise Experimental Project, was turned into a lizard monster because of an accident in his research on limb regeneration technology. Although he has not caused any harm to society, he has been arrested.


    Although the whole news is only about Professor Lizard, it still carries Osborne''s business inside and out.Early in the morning, Osborne¡¯s stock price fell a lot, and journalists wanted to come to interview. Needless to say, the trash of the board of directors. What really made him feel that the trouble was that the military asked to check Osborne. This business.


    Your own enhanced medicine project is likely to be completely suspended, and all equipment and data may be confiscated.This is unacceptable to Norman Osborne.


    "Su Sheng!"


    Norman Osbourne murmured the name fiercely. If it weren''t for Su Sheng''s instructions, Stark Industries would not give up the capital injection. If it were not for Su Sheng, this news would not be reported. Don''t think Norman Osbourne I didn''t pay attention to lace news. Who knew that the reporter who reported this news today was called Trish?The reporter who became popular when broadcasting the invasion of Zetari?If it has nothing to do with Su Sheng, who believes it?What''s more, Professor Lizard was caught by Su Sheng, he could get such detailed news materials without saying?


    "This is what you forced me."


    Norman Osborne snorted and turned to the wall beside the office. After a while, the wall slowly opened and there was a secret room with a few special things in the secret room.But Norman Osborne didn''t even look at it, but went straight to the center and took out a tube of green serum.


    He took a deep breath and injected himself into the body.


    A painful roar sounded instantly, and Norman Osborne knelt directly on the ground, struggling with pain, and convulsed.


    ...


    "So your judgment is to fight for Osborne Corporation? Well, it is not impossible. I had this idea at the beginning. After all, Osborne Corporation¡¯s channels and all aspects are very good, but don¡¯t worry for the time being, even if the stock price drops now The military has just shut down the Norman Osborne project, but this is not enough to directly eat the Osborne enterprise. Wait, it shouldn''t be too long."


    "Gwen? She will go to work at the company today." Su Sheng glanced at Gwen who was wearing the wardrobe beside the bedside and said with a smile, and then hung up the call with Xiaojiao.


    A capable and calm professional attire.


    The black silk stockings wrapped in long legs seem to have both the maturity of the workplace and the temptation of the workplace.After getting dressed, Gwence Daisy thought about releasing her uniform, covering her body, and then looked at herself in the mirror again.


    Although there are some edges and corners, it is not too bloated. Then Gwence Daisy turned over and found a backpack that used to go to school and put the things needed for work in it. She planned to go to work like this. Faster than taking a car, on the one hand it can also exercise ability.


    "Go." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Then, then I''m going to school, no, I''m going to work." Gwence Daisy opened the window and jumped out. The next moment the spider silk was released, Gwence Daisy was holding the spider silk as if swinging on a swing. It quickly disappeared between the buildings of high-rise buildings.


    After taking a bath and getting dressed, Su Sheng teleported away.


    The Avengers Building.


    Although it was a busy scene in the morning, Maria Hill and Sharon Carter seemed to be remotely directing the Avengers on mission. Although they agreed to the registration bill, their main job was to eliminate Hydra.


    "I''m willing to come back? What''s the matter with that Professor Lizard?" Maria Hill put aside the things at hand and cast a glance at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled casually: "It''s no big deal to grab a villain who hasn''t formed yet, what about you?"


    "Lack of people!"


    Maria Hill said solemnly."After you dismantled that Baron Zemo, the military learned a lot about Hydra from him, so the number of targets we need to strike has increased, and the manpower is not enough."


    "Isn''t there still Wanda?"


    "I have counted her, she is now a member of the Avengers." Maria Hill said.


    "I do not know how?"


    "Who told you not to come back these days? If everything waits for you, the Avengers will simply disband, after all...you are so busy." Maria Hill said with a curled mouth.

 579 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 579

    Taunt, this is definitely a taunt.


    However, Su Sheng didn''t care too much. The Avengers were purely for fun, and it was a fact that they were often absent, and it was normal for them to decide on their own.


    Chapter 697: Recent Situation of SHIELD Team and Inhuman Race


    "I have a few candidates, but they still need to be assessed. I will bring them back if they are suitable. After all, if they are not suitable, there is no need to force them. If you all agree, let them join. "Su Sheng thought for a while and said.


    Maria Hill nodded. Although Su Sheng seldom takes care of things or even does not do his job properly, after all his financial resources provide the operation of the Avengers, and he does not lose the chain at critical moments, so Maria Hill does not really feel ridiculed. this is not good.On the contrary, if Su Sheng participates in everything, wouldn''t she have nothing to do and be worthless?


    "Is there anything I need to do?" Su Sheng asked after looking for a while.


    Maria Hill shook her head and said as if remembering: "There is really one thing and it''s been a long time, it''s about SHIELD."


    "Tell me."


    Although Maria Hill was in charge of the Avengers'' affairs, S.H.I.E.L.D. had been disintegrated in name, but in fact she still controlled a lot of S.H.I.E.L.D. resources and occasionally contacted her when S.H.I.E.L.D. encounters trouble.Maria Hill said that the thing about SHIELD is actually about Inhumans!


    The people in the S.H.I.E.L.D. team after Skye awakened and became the shock wave girl were really surprised. First, they learned about the alien race. Secondly, Su Sheng said that the affairs of Skye¡¯s parents are also related to the shock wave girl, so the alien race is natural. Hearted up.In the six months since Su Sheng left because of the time vortex, Skye and the SHIELD team have also found the afterlife and found''Jia Ying''. Because this Jia Ying is fake, he didn''t tear it half as in the TV series. In Ji, Jia Ying didn''t have so much hatred.So after the''mother and daughter'' recognized each other, it was quite harmonious.


    Although he did not join S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., he was considered an ally, and even provided many help.But some time ago I also ran into trouble.Because the location of the afterlife was exposed due to S.H.I.E.L.D., Jia Ying planned to transport a part of the Terrigan Crystal to another place for storage, but the news was leaked. He was attacked during the transportation and the Terrigan Crystal sank to the bottom of the sea.Although they did salvage, they still lost part.


    Not long after that, many awakened alien races began to appear.


    These inhumans seemed to have awakened accidentally, so the SHIELD team began to investigate the source and deal with these unexpectedly awakened inhumans.Because Su Sheng knew well about Inhumans and could help Skye awaken, the SHIELD team contacted Su Sheng for help. Unfortunately, Su Sheng disappeared in the Quantum Tunnel without a trace at that time, so this matter can only be stopped.Later, Su Sheng came back and there were a lot of things, and the SHIELD team did not specifically contact again, so this matter was forgotten for the time being. If it weren¡¯t for Su Sheng suddenly asked if she had anything to do, she might not have thought of it. Affordable.


    "That''s it, I''ll go take a look."


    Su Sheng paid little attention to the secret invasion plan at the beginning, and did not provide any follow-up help.Now that''Jia Ying'' has successfully recognized Skye, the affairs of the Inhumans have gradually expanded to the point that they can be seen.


    However, Su Sheng did not contact Skye directly but first contacted Gemma Simmons. Since the establishment of the S.H.I.E.L.D. team, Su Sheng has visited Sky but has no chance to meet Gemma Simmons alone, so this time... Su Sheng plans to find Zhenma first.


    To locate the location of Gemma Simmons, she seems to be in a mainstream base of S.H.I.E.L.D., although most of the missions are still on the plane, but the base should have something. Gemma Simmons is not a scientific researcher. Participate in the task every time.


    The other members of the S.H.I.E.L.D. team seemed to be on the mission, which was also an opportunity.Saint Su sent a message to Gemma Simmons and teleported directly to Gemma Simmons'' room in the base.


    Seeing the news, Gemma Simmons was slightly shocked and followed pretending to be normal and continued to complete the work at hand. It took more than ten minutes before she put down some pretending to work hard and told the people around her that she was a little uncomfortable and ready to go back to rest. Then he turned and left.


    Bang bang bang!


    When she walked back to her room, Gemma Simmons felt her heartbeat speed up inexplicably.Before opening the door to see her, he went in and closed the door.As soon as the door was locked, both hands embraced her from behind.


    "Gemma..."


    With a soft call, Gemma Simmons fell to 0...


    Turning around slightly, looking at the familiar face, the face that thinks about it day and night, Gemma Simmons took the initiative to kiss her passionately.


    White lab coat, shirt, T-shirt.


    The clothes of the two were scattered on the ground, and Su Sheng arranged the room with soundproofing and the two of them had fallen on the bed.


    Huh huh.


    The wind screamed and the tsunamis continued.


    Just like the madness after the end of the world, there is today and no tomorrow, so there is no need to think about anything, just the last happiness!


    For a long time.


    The whirring sound finally slowed down, and Gemma Simmons was breathing with loose eyes as if she could no longer think.After another half day, her soul seemed to return, and her eyes became more agile and began to chat with Su Sheng.


    After talking about the S.H.I.E.L.D. team during this period, I asked where I went during this period.


    Hearing that the scientist attribute of Gemma Simmons in the quantum realm happened, she asked many things in detail, especially the existence of time vortex, which made her amazed.


    "anything else?"


    Su Sheng looked at Gemma Simmons and asked with a lazy chuckle.


    Instead of 3.4 embarrassment and shyness, Gemma Simmons looked at the time and shook his head and said, "It''s too late, they are coming back soon."


    "Then next time."


    On the bright side, because of the ¡°betrayal¡± of Saint Sue, the relationship between the two is still in a bad period, and even if there is no such thing, even everyone knows that Gemma Simmons has a relationship with Saint Sue. Everyone in the circle knows or thinks that Skye is the real girlfriend.Although they also knew that there might not be many women around Su Sheng, since Skye didn''t mind them, they wouldn''t say much, even if they usually mentioned things, they would not say much.


    "I''ll go out first, you just have a rest."


    Su Sheng kissed Gemma Simmons and then got up, took a shower and put on clothes, then removed the soundproof teleport and left.


    Chapter 698 No matter what the future is, I am your Skye!


    Not long after leaving the room of Gemma Simmons, Su Sheng reappeared in the base of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau again, this time appearing directly.For Su Sheng, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents certainly knew his arrival and did not cause much sensation. After all, many people knew about the relationship between Skye and Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng drank coffee in the team''s meeting room. Not long after the S.H.I.E.L.D. team came back.


    In addition to the regular members, there was one more person, a person who surprised Su Sheng a little but was not surprised.


    Imitation sound bird!


    Of course, this soundbird is also fake. One of the candidates for the secret invasion, Transformers and the member of the special forces in the world of special forces, Jane, the real soundbird is still enjoying an independent cell in the world of cages, with a mind to stabilize himself. Position and strive for the first place.


    Of course, Skye was the happiest person for Su Sheng''s arrival. He trot over, ignoring the existence of other people, and threw a kiss in Su Sheng''s arms, and directly sent out a wave of dog food.


    "Why didn''t you tell me." Skye said excitedly.


    "A surprise for you." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Ahem."


    Phil Coleson deliberately coughed and said: "The Inhumans who were just caught in 04 will have to be interrogated and checked. Let''s talk later. Uh, two hours later!"


    After speaking, Phil Coleson took people away.


    Skye smiled and took Su Sheng''s arm and said, "Go to my room?"


    "You are becoming more and more active now." Su Sheng smiled.


    "I''m your girlfriend, is there a problem with your girlfriend? And I haven''t seen you in half a year, I miss you." Skye''s voice was soft, but his eyes were hot.


    That kind of longing couldn''t hide it at all.


    "What do you miss me?" Su Sheng asked with a smirk.


    "Fuck, me." Skye looked at Su Sheng with burning eyes.


    Su Sheng suddenly reached out and hugged Skye."This should be the most touching love story I have ever heard."


    It seemed that he didn''t want to wait for a moment. Su Sheng didn''t hold Skye and walked to her room, but directly transmitted it through a shock wave wormhole.Then, Skye used actual actions to show that he really missed it. It felt like he was going to swallow Su Sheng. Well, it did. The whole process was completely automatic, um, automatic. Can''t get up, Su Sheng, who has calmed down, also gradually became involved, and quickly changed positions on offense and defense, and then flew side by side to the sky.

 580 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 580

    "By the way, I found my mother."


    After the end, Jia Ying leaned on Su Sheng''s body, raised her head slightly and said with excitement: "My mother''s name is Jia Ying, the leader of an organization of the Inhuman race, and I also know my real name, Daisy, Daisy Johnson. !"


    "So should I call you Daisy from now on?"


    "No, I prefer you to call me Skye, I''m just your Skye." Skye said softly with his face pressed against Su Sheng''s chest."You said that when you see me, you know who I am and what the future will become. I just want to tell you that no matter what the future becomes, I will be by your side, your Skye !"


    "Of course!" Su Sheng smiled affirmatively."How are you doing? Have you encountered any problems?"


    "The trouble is so good, but we found a very weird thing, a boulder. We haven''t found any special purpose for the time being, but it feels very dangerous." Skye sat up and rolled up his wet hair. "When will you leave? After seeing the stone, can you accompany me to the next life? I told my mother about our affairs, and she wants to see you!"


    The real Jia Ying is still being studied by Mrs. Viper in the cage world, and the fake Jia Ying is his own.


    But see you, of course you want to see.


    "Okay." Su Sheng simply agreed.


    Skye''s feelings for himself really moved Su Sheng, but he was moved and moved, but he did not intend to release the real Jia Ying.On the one hand, Jia Ying is still useful, and on the other hand, Jia Ying is really not a good bird, letting Skye know that his mother is such a person, and even in the end, he may turn against each other and become even more sad.Although the current Jia Ying is fake, even though it is the Lolita of the DC World Supergirl World, can the fake become real, right?Just like Monkey King and six-eared macaques, no matter which one he survives in the end, he is Monkey King.


    The two rested for a while and came out neatly to meet the others, Phil Coulson, Melindam May, Fitz, Gemma Simmons and the sound bird Barbara.Gemma Simmons seemed to have returned to normal, and he was a little bit hesitant about Su Sheng''s arrival, but saw that Su Sheng hadn''t paid much attention to himself and could only give up.


    I have to say that all women are acting.


    When others saw it, they knew that Gemma Simmons should want to ease the relationship with Su Sheng, but Su Sheng still bears resentment.


    Su Sheng chatted with Phil Coleson for a few words and then talked about seeing the huge boulder. Several people came to a heavily guarded room with a stone locked in a transparent glass box.This stone is also found in the lighthouse base. This is a teleportation stone.


    S.H.I.E.L.D.''s teleportation stone should be located on a planet called Mafis. This week there was an Inhuman Hive that had been exiled for many, many years for 700 Inhumans.The hive was originally a Mayan warrior. He was captured by the Cree and transformed him into the first inhuman race. Because of the transformation, it became a cell parasite, which can survive forever by occupying other people¡¯s bodies. Their memory can also present a head with tentacles.


    He can release parasites to swallow humans as a nourishment, and can control other aliens, because the Cree people designed him as the leader of the alien race from the beginning.In the TV series, he took Ward¡¯s body and returned to the earth to engage in wind and rain. Not only did he conduct Terrigan mutation experiments to turn people into primitive alien warriors, but he also summoned the Cree. Skye was also controlled by him. Betrayed SHIELD.


    In the comics, his origins are slightly different. At first he was a sick Hydra agent. He was fused with parasites by Baron Struck, who was good at genetic modification, and finally became a mixture of humans and parasites and became a hive. .


    The hive has something to do with Mrs. Hydra. In the comics, because Mrs. Hydra died at some time, the parasites of the hive were parasitic on Mrs. Hydra and rescued her. Later, Mrs. Hydra turned to Normanos. In the Skyhammer game formed during the period of the Dark Avengers, Osborn helped Mrs. Hydra to perform an operation to separate the hive, and there was no decent performance after that.


    Chapter 699: Teleporting Stone, Honeycomb and Meeting Parents?


    The two major races in the Marvel world.


    Mutants, alien races.


    Regarding mutants, Su Sheng copied the antidote ability, which can invalidate the mutant''s ability, and copy the Apocalypse ability, which can strengthen the mutant''s ability. Therefore, Su Sheng is the master of mutants, and God is fine.However, Su Sheng on the side of the Inhuman race only copied the ability of Terrigan Crystal and could only awaken the Inhuman race, so the ability of the Hive Su Sheng was still very interested.


    If the ability of the hive is replicated, then the two major races in the Marvel world, mutants and alien races can be completely controlled by Su Sheng.


    "Hydra takes this boulder very seriously. Do you know what it is for?" Phil Coleson asked Saint Su.


    Su Sheng turned his head."Your problem is solved?"


    Phil Colson''s face was a little unnatural, but he nodded quickly. He thought he was rescued from a near-death state, but in fact he was resurrected because of the medicine extracted from the corpse of the Cree. Yes, his mind was a little confused some time ago, and some uncontrolled writing and drawing finally figured out the reason.


    That is a map of a deserted city.


    It is related to Cree and Inhumans.


    The mental distress of figuring out the reason naturally disappeared.


    "This boulder is a teleportation formation, which can be teleported to an alien planet called Mafis. If no accident, that planet should have been abandoned. A long, long time ago there was an Inhuman race, or the first Inhuman race was exiled. Arrived on this planet, but some of his admired followers have been trying to save it back. These followers have gradually become an organization from generation to generation, an organization that hopes to use technology or other methods to successfully rescue it. , And this organization often changes vests or supports trumpets to avoid being caught."


    "Why it sounds familiar? Don''t tell me what this organization is..." Phil Coleson frowned and looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Hydra!"


    "Really!" Phil Colson said in surprise."But the purpose of Hydra..."


    "Hydra has a lot of internal branches, even if it has changed since the Red Skull period." Su Sheng paused and raised his hand. The surrounding temperature became colder in an instant, followed by an ice sculpture. Something you showed up.


    A human head.


    It''s just that this man has many tentacles on his head, which looks like a monster.


    "Recognized?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    The people of the S.H.I.E.L.D. team frowned. If Su Sheng hadn''t mentioned the Hydra before, maybe it was not so fast, but now they are directly seated. These tentacles, this head looks very similar to the Hydra logo.


    The Hydra was set up to rescue strange talents?


    The Hydra is actually related to the Inhuman race?


    This result makes the SHIELD team feel ridiculous.


    "But it''s been so many years, isn''t the alien race on that deserted planet still dead?" Skye asked.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "Hydra will send sacrifices to it every once in a while, and I remember that there was a moon landing plan long ago? That plan was actually promoted by Hydra, and the purpose is This stranger."


    "Can this teleportation stone be destroyed?" Melindamy asked.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Yes, but as far as I know, this kind of teleportation stone is not only one, and the times are different. Alien or something is no longer a secret or unreachable fantasy. It is difficult to guarantee that Hydra has no other way. ."


    "Let me take this teleportation stone." Su Sheng said suddenly.


    Phil Coleson looked at Su Shengdao: "What do you want to do?"


    "Hydra needs it, so give it back to Hydra. Let them find the way and let them know what the guy they have been trying to save for so many years is like. I will follow along and send this guy. solved."


    "You all have no experience in alien planets, but I do!"


    "Even if I am trapped in an alien, I still have a way to come back."


    Phil Coleson nodded. Only by completely eliminating this stranger can he be considered safe, and Su Sheng is indeed a suitable candidate.


    Su Sheng released the shock wave wormhole and sent away the teleportation stone including the glass box, and sent it to the lighthouse base.At the same time, Indigo''s ability quietly sent a message to General Hale to tell her her plan.


    Let General Hale give the teleportation stone to the Hydra people as Hydra, so that General Hale can take the opportunity to improve his status in Hydra and grasp the situation, and wait for Hydra¡¯s personnel to send. After that, Su Sheng can use the teleport stone at the lighthouse base to solve the hive at any time.


    After sending away the teleportation stone, Su Sheng chatted with Phil Coleson and helped Skye ask for a leave, and then took Skye to the afterlife directly with the shock wave wormhole.


    Afterlife.


    A very secret paradise, Jia Ying will send people to look for the alien races to bring them back to cultivate and take care of their lives. Some of the alien races who are not awakened but believe that their identity will wake up and awaken and transform in the appropriate period, which is a self-contained system. The same for small countries.


    There are not too many people, but there are hundreds of them.


    Because of the previous contact, when Su Sheng and Skye came, it did not cause a sensation. Sometimes people on the road would greet Sky and look at Su Sheng.


    "That''s it."


    Skye brought Su Sheng to a house. The main body of the house seemed to be made of bamboo and wood. This was the home of the chief Jia Ying.

 581 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 581

    As soon as the two went in, they saw a woman coming out.


    A woman in a red cheongsam.


    "Mother, I am here. This is Su Sheng I told you, my boyfriend."


    "This is my mother Jia Ying."


    Skye introduced each other with excitement.


    "Hello auntie, I am Skye''s boyfriend Su Sheng." Su Sheng introduced with a smile as usual.


    Jia Ying or Lolita was slightly surprised but soon returned to normal."Hello, I often hear Skye mention you. I wanted to see you a long time ago and talk to you."


    "Daisy, you first go out and I want to talk to your boyfriend." Jia Ying smiled.


    Sky looked at Su Sheng and nodded slightly before he was relieved. Although he didn''t know what his mother wanted to talk to Su Sheng, he should just be worried, so if you want to know more, ask more.Mothers definitely want to know more about their daughter¡¯s love objects.


    Chapter 700: Lolita or Jia Ying?


    The door of the bamboo house closed, watching Skye walk away, Jia Ying turned and knelt in front of Su Sheng with a puff.


    "the host."


    Sheng Su walked to the chair to the side and sat down with a soft hmm.


    If Skye saw this scene, he would be surprised. Her boyfriend called her mother aunt just now, but in a blink of an eye, her mother knelt on the ground and called Master Su Sheng. This change of identity was really fast.


    Isolate the space of the house at will, Su Sheng looked at her and said faintly: "Do you miss your former identity?"


    She instantly looked at the red cheongsam on her body and reacted. Really, Jia Ying didn''t like wearing cheongsam or the gorgeous color of red. This red cheongsam was when she was in her own world and she was still a Lolita. Standard dress.


    Facing Su Sheng''s question, she remained silent for a while before speaking in a low voice."I just want to remind myself that I am not the real Jia Ying."


    remind?


    In this case, Lolita should be very well integrated. Fortunately, she almost thinks that she is the real Jia Ying, so she needs to be reminded.In the beginning, Lolita was not used to this life of pretending to be someone else, and her 830 was not a good person, and the real Jia Ying was no different or even worse.But gradually, as the leader of Jia Ying, she has to take care of these people in the next life. She has to put in some responsibilities and take care of it. Even the evil person who exterminates humanity will have feelings, let alone Lolita has not yet reached this point. Point.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that Lolita has a sense of identification with this place, and also has feelings for these alien races in the next life.Later she met Skye. She knew about Skye''s affairs early on, but Skye''s affection for her was something she had never expected and never experienced.


    daughter?


    She never thought about it.


    This feeling is very complicated, it scares her and makes her involuntarily go deeper.By now, she couldn''t tell whether what she was doing was from the bottom of her heart or just pretending and acting.In fact, Lolita has been very scared during this period, very scared to see Su Sheng, and very afraid of Su Sheng coming back.


    She knew that the ultimate goal of Su Sheng''s so-called invasion was to destroy the world, so she was afraid that her mission was completed well. Su Sheng would appear and let her kill these people and kill Skye.Boyfriend?Stop it, Lolita doesn''t think that people like Su Sheng will care about this, and will change her mind just because of a mere woman.


    That''s why Lolita now kneels on the ground with such humble respect, and...not for herself.


    "Come here." Su Sheng waved, and Lolita hurriedly came to him.


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand and stroked Lolita¡¯s cheek just about to speak, but suddenly found Lolita¡¯s expression very strange, feeling a little angry?Although it was just a flash and not strong, Su Sheng had already noticed.He smiled, holding her chin in his hand and lifting it up.


    "You were angry just now, why?"


    "No, no." Lolita denies in a panic.


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and revealed a full smile."At that moment, it was an instinctive emotion. You think you are Skye''s mother and I am Skye''s boyfriend. The act of caressing like this just now shouldn''t have happened to you, auntie, so you are angry. Because you are Skye''s mother!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Lolita wanted to deny that she wanted to refute, but she couldn''t speak at all. She could only whisper: "Sorry master, I...I will adjust my state and not forget my identity."


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "I really didn''t expect you to lie down to show off feelings, lying down to forget your identity. So do you want to be the real Jia Ying? Be the real mother of Skye?"


    Lolita was at a loss and didn''t know how to answer.


    "The real Jia Ying will never have a chance to come out again in the future, there will be no chance to be known. From now on, there will be no Lolita, only Jia Ying. I have given you Jia Ying the ability, memory, and your physical data , The genes are exactly the same, and you will be Jia Ying in the future."


    Lolita was happy but worried."But the master, back then... the people who came together back then..."


    "I will erase their memories of you, and will not expose your existence under any circumstances. As for the DC world, Lolita is dead, only Jia Ying in this world." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Thank you Master!"


    Lolita was overjoyed and relieved. The identity matter really made her very embarrassed.Lolita is dead if he is dead, anyway, Lolita is only a personal trafficker, and a small character holding an alien fighting match.


    Jia Ying.


    There are other people who need her and care about her daughter.


    From now on she will be Jia Ying, the real Jia Ying.


    "Don''t worry and be happy, only I know your identity. So here you are Jia Ying and not Jia Ying. You can be my girlfriend''s mother, my aunt? Or mother-in-law? But you can also be mine. The slave is my pillow, do you...understand?" Su Sheng saw her softly and said, "So if you find this sad and unacceptable, I can help you deal with Jia Ying''s emotions so that you can be more Calmly pretend to be Jia Ying and know who you are more clearly!"


    Lolite¡¯s face changed in an instant. When he said that, he meant that he would be treated like his daughter when he chose to be the real Jia Ying. It also meant that to some extent the''mother and daughter'' were his women. Lolita was really hard to accept, after all, she had already regarded Skye as her own daughter psychologically and emotionally.


    Su Sheng looked at Lolita calmly without further questioning, her expression couldn''t help changing, thinking tangled.


    After a while she raised her head and said."Jia Ying got it."


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "Then get up, it''s pretty cold on the ground, auntie!"


    Skye returned half an hour later, and he was relieved to see his mother and boyfriend talking happily.The three of them chatted together, especially about the teleportation stone, the aliens on the deserted planet, and finally they had dinner before leaving.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng and Sky walked out of the Shockwave Wormhole, and the Shockwave Wormhole was closed immediately.


    "Where is this?"


    Skye unexpectedly discovered that it was not the base of S.H.I.E.L.D. but a hotel room.


    Chapter 701 The Revenge of Norman Osborne


    Back and forth, up and down.


    Skye wildly handed every "loophole" in his body to Su Sheng to fill it back and forth. In order to fill the loopholes at the same time, Su Sheng also used superb speed for this, using super speed to fill in the gaps in the number to almost the same the goal of.


    Skye is over.


    When all the vulnerabilities were filled, the system seemed to be paralyzed. It took a few hours for the system to go online again, and by this time the afternoon sun outside was already hanging high.Su Sheng was already awake and was standing by the window talking on the phone. Hearing a few words, it seemed that someone next to him was attacked last night, but there was no accident because he was protected.


    Skye, who was in a trance, couldn''t help but think of the incredible experience last night~.


    "I''ll be back in a while." Su Sheng hung up and looked at Skye who looked at him and smiled: "Wake up?"

 582 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 582

    "You..." Skye paused."Is it a clone?"


    In the afterlife, there will be a female alien race who has the ability to be a clone and can separate several of them at the same time.


    "Of course not!" Su Sheng definitely shook his head: "I don''t like or even hate the situation of avatars. I am me, unique. Even my avatars can still disgust me! Yesterday was just super speed, this I don¡¯t use much of the ability and it caused a little trouble, so remember to keep it secret for me."


    Su Sheng smiled slightly and his body moved suddenly.


    In an instant.


    The speed force starts.


    Skye only felt that a flower was following but strangely found that Su Sheng had an extra breakfast bag in his hand.The sign on the bag happened to recognize that it was a city that was opened in a city that would take three or four hours to get there even by plane.


    Skye saw clearly that this was not a shock wave transmission.


    This is super speed?


    How fast does this have to be?She didn''t even see Su Sheng leaving or disappearing a little bit?


    "Moving at several points with super speed can cause the effect of appearing in several places almost at the same time." Su Sheng briefly explained and handed the breakfast to Skye."I wanted to accompany you more, but something happened I have to go back first."


    "It''s okay, doesn''t it matter what''s on your side?" Skye asked.


    "It''s okay." Su Sheng kissed Skye with a smile, and left directly after the shock wave wormhole was released.


    Although Su Sheng''s departure Skye was a bit empty, but the happiness in his heart only increased.


    Stark Industries.


    Top Little Pepper Office.


    Pepper was working on the documents, while Gwence Daisy was recording something. The spiritual disc that usually rarely appeared in Pepper''s office was sitting on a chair not far away.The shock wave wormhole appeared, and the three women put down the matter and looked up at the same time.


    Sheng Su came out and looked at Xiaojiao''s side and looked carefully a few times and asked, "It''s okay, no injuries."


    "Yeah." Little Pepper nodded.


    Su Sheng sat down beside the Lingdie and said, "Tell me carefully, what was the situation last night?"


    "Last night it was about eight o''clock. After dealing with the company''s affairs, the Lingdie and I were going back to rest. It happened that Gwen took a car before leaving and planned to send her back, but was attacked on the way. One stepped on it. The guy in the uniform of the flying machine. His weapons are flying knives and bombs. Fortunately, the deformed car is firmer and Gwen reminded him in advance, so it¡¯s okay. The spirit disc and Gwen chased out but was ran away by the opponent, leaving only This is evidence!"


    Little Chili said and took out a throwing knife from the drawer."I have already asked people to check the texture of this thing, but there is no news yet, no target is locked."


    Su Sheng took it and looked up and looked up at Gwen. Gwen seemed to know what Su Sheng meant and nodded.


    Little Pepper already knew the identity of Spider-Gwen.


    "No need to check, I know who this thing belongs to." Su Sheng threw the flying knife on the table and said to Little Chili: "Why do I ask you to wait for the acquisition of Osborne Enterprise? No, The heavyweight is here. Before the employee research serum of Osborne Corporation has become a lizard professor, it has affected Osborne Corporation. If people know that even the heads of Osborne Corporation have become villains because of the serum. Even if the Spoon Enterprise is completely finished."


    "Get the funds ready, and you can proceed to acquire the Osborne Enterprise once the matter is exposed."


    "Norman Osborne?"


    "This, isn''t it possible? He was the one who attacked us last night?" Su Shengdu said so clearly, how can Little Pepper know who the attacker was last night?Turns out to be Norman Osborne?This is really unexpected. After all, Norman Osborne is different from Professor Lizard. Professor Lizard is to heal his broken arm and he has no capital so he can only take risks.


    But what about Norman Osborne?That''s the head of Osborne Enterprise. Why, how can he do such a thing?


    "Power is pursued by everyone. In this world where there are superheroes or villains at every turn, just a rich man is not enough for a person with ideas or even a person who wants to protect himself. Norman Osborne It''s normal to be able to pursue power." Su Sheng saw their doubts and introduced with a chuckle: "Unfortunately, it is not so easy for ordinary people to have extraordinary power, so he went wrong."


    "There was no investment before, and then his project was stopped because of Professor Lizard. It is very likely to take risks."


    "Then revenge on me, or revenge on Stark Industries, is a matter of course!"


    "He is looking for death."


    Su Sheng''s voice fell on the spiritual disc beside him with a cold snort and stood up."Master, I will kill him now."


    Murderous Ling Ran was definitely not just talking about it casually.


    Little Pepper and Gwens Daisy both felt the murderous aura on the soul dish.


    Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand: "You don''t have to intervene in this matter, Gwen, I will call Spider Silk when I turn around, and you two will be in charge of Norman Osborne. But I might as well meet him before that. See what''s going on with this old guy, you go with me."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Gwens Daisy subconsciously replied and looked at Pepper.


    This move made Su Sheng couldn''t help laughing.


    I''m talking to you, what do you think little pepper does?


    Chapter 702 Play with me?You think too much, you are not qualified yet!


    "What do you see me doing?" Little Pepper asked with a smile.


    "Ah, no, nothing."


    Gwens Daisy shook her head quickly to hide the feeling of guilty conscience, after all, she worked with Little Pepper and Little Pepper was Su Sheng''s woman.Although Xiaojiao is not the main palace, but to Gwens Daisy, it is almost the same as the main palace. Even if she and Su Sheng haven''t had it before, but when Su Sheng wants to take her away in front of Xiaojiao, she still has that point. Be careful of the imaginary feeling, and naturally watch Xiao Chili''s reaction first.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Sheng chuckled and got up and prepared to cut out, Gwence Daisy hurriedly followed and helped push the door.


    Osborne Enterprise.


    Norman Osbourne sat in his office and his expression changed. The experimental project had been halted, and the military''s direct intervention forced him to follow suit.But it doesn''t matter, he has been injected with the strengthening serum, and he has felt what it is like to have power. This makes him crazy and fascinated.


    It''s just a pity...I didn''t succeed yesterday!


    He didn''t expect Xiao Jiao to have capable people to protect him.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone on the desk rang, and Norman Osbourne made it through and his face changed slightly.


    "I see, you don''t need to pay attention."


    Putting down the phone, Norman Osborne showed an unexplainable expression, and then saw the door pushed open and two people walked in.


    Su Sheng and Gwens Daisy.


    As soon as they entered, Su Sheng and Norman Osborne came to an object and looked at each other. Although they were both well-known for a long time, they had met for the first time.As for Gwens Daisy?It''s just a little secretary. If it sounds good, it''s a secretary. Isn''t it Su Sheng''s plaything that sounds bad?


    It is simply not qualified to let him pay attention!


    "It''s not polite to come uninvited." Norman Osborn said with a smile.


    "I don''t need anyone to ask me where I want to go." Su Sheng sat down opposite him and said lightly.

 583 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 583

    Norman Osborne seems to be a long-standing high-ranking, self-prestigious, and generous upper-level person. He can be called an old handsome guy with a lot of charm.He raised his eyebrows slightly, and seemed to be displeased with Su Sheng''s attitude, and his tone became cold and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know why I came?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Norman Osborne said faintly: "You didn''t come here uninvited to guess the riddle with me, right? If you want to be honest, I''m not like you let women do everything."


    "Oh, this tone sounds a bit dissatisfied with me? Why do you envy me a lot of women, or the women who envy me are excellent?" Su Sheng smiled frivolously and did not care about Norman Osborne''s ridicule, he Gently tapped the table with his hand and looked around for a moment. Suddenly he said, "You look great here, it belongs to me."


    what?


    Looks good, is it yours?


    "This is Osborne Enterprise, not Stark Industries!" Norman Osborne said coldly: "No one can take Osborn, no one!"


    "I''ve never missed anything in my fancy, and this time is no exception." Su Sheng glanced at Norman Osborne and said: "Old guy, you are so courageous that you attacked my person? Did you float away, or Think I can¡¯t lift the knife anymore?"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Norman Osborne snorted coldly.


    "I''ll give you a chance. I will have a good time with you when I hand over the Osborne Enterprise, otherwise... the game will begin." Su Shengdao.


    "Are you frightening me? You want Osborne with just one word. You are dreaming."


    "If you want to play, I will play with you!"


    Norman Osborne knew that his identity had been exposed. Although he was curious about how Su Sheng knew it so quickly, it was absolutely impossible to let him surrender and be soft. With the power of serum, his self-confidence is overflowing. Saint.I have to say that the Green Devil Serum is really easy to make people lose their minds.


    "Play with me? You think too much!" Su Sheng slowly got up and cast a scornful look."You are not qualified yet."


    After speaking, Su Sheng turned and left.


    As soon as the door closed, I heard a loud bang, and I didn''t know what Norman Osborn had smashed.


    After coming out of Osborne Enterprise, Su Sheng took Norman Osborn to the school, and parked the car near the school gate. Su Sheng contacted Spider Silk and asked her to come out.


    After waiting for a while, Su Sheng found that something was wrong with Gwyns Daisy before the spider silk came out.


    She felt a little restless.


    "Spider induction?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Gwens Daisy shook her head: "No, no, it doesn''t feel dangerous. If I say it''s bad, it doesn''t feel right."


    "Perhaps... because of her."


    Su Sheng pointed to the inside of the school. A girl came out from the inside and looked a little unusual.The girl walked to the car and hesitated for a while before opening the rear door and coming up.As soon as she came to the door, Gwence Daisy turned her head and looked over.


    The two looked at each other, their eyes were very unusual.


    "Go and sit in the back." Su Shengchao Gwen said, she turned around and got out of the car and sat in the back.


    Su Sheng turned his head and looked at the two people sitting together: "I will introduce you, this is spider silk, Cindy Muen. This is Gwens Daisy, Spider Gwen."


    "Hello." Gwence Daisy stretched out her hand.


    Cindy Muen nodded and held her hand. At that moment, both of them felt as if there was an electric current flashing through, as if something opened and took over their bodies.The 5.1 hands that they held did not separate, the two of them looked straight at each other and slowly approached each other, then...click.


    The two actually kissed.


    It was like a flood that broke through the dam. The two seemed to lose their minds and hugged each other fiercely, kissing...


    "I go¡­¡­"


    Will this development be too fast?


    Seeing the two girls who had been entangled in the back row, Su Sheng stared with interest although he was stunned.


    This should be the kind of bond between spiders and spiders, right?


    Although I don¡¯t know why spider silk can be restrained or every Peter Parker bitten by the same spider does not respond, but now she seems to have this reaction to spider Gwen, because the spider serum on Gwen comes from spider silk ?


    Chapter 703: Spider Girl Alliance


    fierce.


    It''s too intense.


    Who would have thought that such an exciting thing could happen in the car at the entrance of high school?Su Sheng has no prejudice against lilies, and to be honest, it is quite pleasing to the eye, especially when they are all their own women, this feels really good, at least he is watching it with relish now, and wants to see them in the end. How to play.


    This is all posture, no, it is knowledge!


    However, this place is not suitable?


    After thinking about Su Sheng''s thoughts, he sent the car to Stark Industrial''s laboratory directly with the people and the car, put the car away, and sent the two people who completely lost their minds to the room. The same uniform.Wait until the uniform design is finished and return to the room.


    Well, the two can hardly distinguish each other.


    Su Sheng smiled and leaned on the side to admire, and she didn''t know how long it took for the two of them to calm down and sober, and both of them were dumbfounded.


    The scream sounded instantly and then I saw Cindy Muen and Gwens Daisy dragging the quilt to block themselves, but the strength of the two of them was not small, and they directly tore the quilt in half, making a mess. Piaoxu was flying, and then pulled the quilt with a dazed look!


    "What''s the matter? Me, what am I..." Gwence, Daisy was almost crying, she didn''t even know what happened to her as if she was completely out of control.But she, she is not interested in women?Gwence Daisy looked at Su Sheng and said in tears, "I, I don''t know what happened. This is not my intention. I, I don''t like women, I like you."


    Gwens Daisy confessed directly in a hurry.


    "I don''t like women either!" Cindy Muen was better than Gwens Daisy because she knew what was going on."You gave her the serum?" Cindy Muen looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng nodded."Yes."


    "I know you two don''t like women, it''s just because of serum. Cindy, turn around and teach Gwen how to restrain this influence." Su Sheng smiled and threw the uniform watch to Cindy Muen."This is the new uniform I made for you. Go out and study for a while."


    Cindy Moon got up wrapped in the sheets, took the uniform watch, and studied it. After a while, the spider silk uniform was already on and walked out of the bedroom.


    "You come back in two hours, I have a task to give you."


    Will you come back in two hours?


    Cindy Moon looked at Gwens Daisy and then turned around silently and went out. After a while, she saw her figure floating away from the window.Su Sheng closed the door and looked at the messy bed and then slowly took off her clothes. Gwence Daisy couldn¡¯t know what was going to happen next, but she just shrank there like an ostrich without anything. reaction.


    After a long while.


    A voice came from the room.


    Good-looking skins are the same, but interesting souls are one in a million.Mary Jane and Gwens Daisy are definitely beautiful women even if they are not the top looks, but everyone¡¯s reaction to this kind of thing will have their own differences, and the small difference in this reaction is actually fun. Where.


    If Mary Jane is inferior to Su Sheng, then Gwence Daisy is grateful and in awe, after all, she is the daughter of the New York police chief and her family conditions are pretty good.So she is not inferior, and her character is also very active, so after the initial shyness, she started to interact with Su Sheng, and her strong physical fitness can also make her or Su Sheng better. Experience!


    More than two hours later.


    Cindy Muen came back wearing a spider silk uniform. She had come back late but it was still early.After waiting silently in the living room for twenty minutes, Su Sheng and Gwens Daisy came out.Gwyns Daisy was not too shy, nodded at the spider silk and went to the bathroom, but the embarrassment was relieved generously.

 584 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 584

    "This is Norman Osborne. He injected an unsuccessful booster serum and a set of equipment. Yesterday she attacked someone in our company. Gwen and I just went to meet him but he is a little bit floating now." Su Sheng sat down next to Spider Silk and said, "You and Gwen go to train with him. Anyway, he is a newcomer, and his serum is not as good as yours. If it is two to one, it will be no problem."


    "There is only one request to expose his identity."


    "If you two form a team, it can be called the Spider Girl League. I still have a serum, and if there is a suitable one, I can add another one later."


    Spider Silk nodded silently. She actually didn''t want to do anything, to deal with Norman Osborne, but she couldn''t refuse."Ezekiel is gone." Spider Silk asked Saint Su.


    "You should know that even if you let you hide, it''s useless, and now you''re safe and secure with me, so just leave!" Su Shengdao.


    Spider Silk looked at him for a while and then nodded and did not speak again. It should be... not what he did.


    Originally, Su Sheng was only going to introduce them to each other, but he never thought that the two of them could not control the influence of the spider serum, and he couldn''t hold back the end after watching a good show.


    After Gwens Daisy came out, Su Sheng realized that the two of them didn''t seem to have the same impulse as before, so he gave a few words to Su Sheng and left.It shouldn''t be a big problem for the spider silk and Gwen Spider to deal with the green devil who just debuted. Su Sheng only needs to pay attention to the good show occasionally.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Sitting in the car leaving from the laboratory, Su Sheng''s phone rang suddenly.


    Called by General Hale.


    She had given the teleportation stone discovered by S.H.I.E.L.D. to Hydra, and reported the truth about the teleportation stone about the honeycomb on the deserted planet revealed by Su Sheng as intelligence.In this way, General Hale was commended, and her position within Hydra has risen again and has caught up with her original boss in the Air Force. Not only the internal status has improved, but the position in the Air Force has also been improved. less.According to the feedback received by General Hale, in order to verify the authenticity of the intelligence, Hydra intends to send people into the teleportation stone to explore the real situation on that planet.


    "It''s a Hydra, it moves fast." Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly."If that''s the case, I should check it out in advance."


    Chapter 704 Is this planet good?Be the new Krypton!


    Lighthouse base.


    Three teleportation stones with different functions were placed in different corners, and Su Sheng was standing in front of the space teleportation stones.This kind of teleportation stone needs a special frequency to activate, although he doesn''t know what Hydra plans to do, but he wants to activate it relatively simple.The shock wave ability can find the right frequency.


    In the TV series, Skye used his ability to activate the teleport stone.


    Footsteps sounded from the side, and Su Sheng turned his head to see the White Queen, Ruby, Tandy, Sif, Magneto and the Saturn girl all coming.


    "Master, are you going to the planet Mafis? I want to go too." Ruby said.


    Although the others did not speak, they seemed to mean the same.


    Su Sheng was dumb."What are you going to do with so many people? It''s just a deserted planet. The environment is still very bad. If I remember correctly, Ruby will soon graduate from Hydra Academy, right? There will be time for you to follow me after you graduate. Saturn girl , Cihong Girl, why are you joining in the fun, Sif, what should you do if something goes wrong when you leave the base?"


    "The diamondization of the White Queen can resist that stranger, Tandy, your dagger and 150 Light of Life should be able to contain his existence, just follow me!"


    Su Sheng decided in a few words, although the others were unwilling to do so, but there was nothing to do.


    The shock wave was released on the teleportation stone, and the originally solid teleportation stone suddenly changed as if it became a liquid state and began to roll.Su Sheng glanced at Tandy and the White Queen as they walked over, and when the liquid surrounded them, they instantly returned to the teleportation stone.


    But Su Sheng, the White Queen and Tandy had disappeared.


    Planet Mafis.


    The three of them appeared out of thin air in the barren desert. The soil on the ground had become sand-like, and stepping on it felt similar to stepping on the beach.The entire sky is gray, the wind is whistling, and the Huangshan Mountain is spreading. From a distance, you can only see the yellow sand that seems to cover the sky and the sun. The visibility is very low.


    With the gusty wind, sand particles sometimes blow over, and it hurts to hit the body.


    "Is this an alien planet? It looks...not so good." The White Queen looked around and went directly into the diamond.


    Tandy on the side seemed a little disappointed, feeling different from what she had imagined. After all, Ruby had also talked about some alien planetary things after coming back with Su Sheng last time.


    "This planet has been deserted for a long time. When the hive was first exiled here, there should be indigenous people here, but after so long time passed, the hive needed a body to survive, so it is estimated that these indigenous people were killed by him a long time ago." Sheng casually explained that he released an energy force field, which included the White Queen and Tandy and then walked over randomly after identifying the downward direction.


    Those flying sand outside the force field were directly bounced away.


    "Over there, it will take more than two hours to walk." The White Queen pointed to a certain direction. She covered the entire planet with her psychic powers before she sensed an existence, which should be a hive.


    Ma Fei Si Xing said big is not big, and small is not small.


    If the White Queen hadn''t been strengthened by Su Sheng, she would not have the ability to quickly scan the entire planet.


    "No hurry, the Hydra people shouldn''t be able to teleport over so quickly, and they won''t find the hive so quickly." Su Sheng didn''t intend to teleport over directly, but started thinking while walking.


    Before, he was only thinking about the ability to get the hive, but after he arrived, Su Sheng felt that this planet was also good. Although it looks barren and lifeless now, changing the planet¡¯s environment is really not a big problem, and the area of ??the planet is also Enough, it is completely possible for Kryptonians to live and develop on this planet, and even if they want to destroy the earth in the future, some people can come here to live.


    of course!


    The premise must be the status of a slave.


    "Yes, it''s not bad." The more Su Sheng thought about it, the more he looked at it, the more satisfied he was, and he simply directly contacted the Hundred Krypton Star Cluster led by Fiora, the sacred character army of the ancient Krypton.


    Before, Fiora took them to explore the planet to find suitable planetary development forces, but now they don''t know how.


    Su Sheng really didn''t pay much attention to it.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Fiora to get in touch. After a brief inquiry, I found out that Fiora and the others had gone through several large and small battles in the interstellar. They really made a name for themselves, and once seemed to be involved with plunder. There was friction between the players, but in the end there was no fight.They have been busy understanding some of the interstellar situation during this time, although they have also discovered some planets, but they are not particularly satisfied.It is worth mentioning that Fiora has also heard of the name of Su Sheng, the conqueror, the ruthless man who stepped on the upper position of the universe tyrant Thanos. This title has spread throughout the interstellar.


    "Conqueror?" Su Sheng really didn''t expect that he had a code name?And still a conqueror?How can this make Kangqing, the conqueror in the future, be worth it?


    However, Su Sheng, who is not codenamed, is not interested at all. He scanned the landscape and environment of Mafis and passed it to Fiora to let her see if it is suitable as a base for the new Krypton and give a general idea of ??his thoughts. Having said that, Fiora will naturally not object to places that Su Sheng feels suitable and satisfactory. After all, Su Sheng has naturally considered all places that should be considered.


    "This planet is good, where is it?" Fiora said.


    "I really don''t know the location of the planet. I will locate you and send you over and confirm the location by yourself."


    "it is good."


    After the ditch passed, Su Sheng sensed Fiora''s position and released the shock wave wormhole. The next moment, Fiora walked out of it with two Kryptonians holding instruments or something.


    "the host!"


    "Yeah." Su Sheng nodded."There is an alien race on this planet. I will solve her first. You stay and help them deal with the situation."


    I didn''t introduce them to each other. Needless to say, they all knew that they were all from their own, Su Sheng.


    Here, Fiora and the others used instruments to determine the location of this planet, while Su Sheng had teleported directly to the vicinity of the hive.


    The hive is not so big and straight out. Although he was the only one before this planet, his body uses one less, so naturally he will not eat dirt outside in such a harsh environment.Therefore, the hive is hidden in a place similar to a basement storage room!


    The 705th chapter the alien on the deserted planet: the hive


    In the TV series, Jamma Simmons was accidentally teleported to this planet and met a surviving astronaut Will in this underground storage room. He has lived alone here for fourteen years.Inexplicably, he was teleported to an alien and discovered that a human companion naturally had the idea of ??a group.It''s a pity, this Will is not a human at all, or the real Will is already dead, and it is the hive that controls him.


    The Hive didn''t start with Gemma Simmons and helped her go back. It was estimated that she wanted her to save herself. If he could return to Earth, it would be natural for him to fly.Moreover, the body of the hive is a kind of parasite-like existence, and the people who are sent over are basically ordinary people. Even if he is replaced with a new body, he is actually not very strong, at best, he is not afraid of death.


    However, if the opponent''s body is damaged during the scuffle, it will not be worth the loss.


    So hiding one''s identity is the kingly way!


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, he saw Will in the corner. To be precise, it was a hive.The clothes she was wearing were already tattered, and the bed she was lying on was made up of everything. Not far away there were a few discarded equipment and clothes used by astronauts.The hive seems to be resting on the bed. There is no one on this planet, even if someone can''t find it easily, the hive can be considered a little relaxed.However, when Su Sheng appeared, he immediately sat up and looked at Su Sheng with alert and surprise.

 585 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 585

    "You, who are you?"


    "How did you get in? How did you get here?"


    "It''s teleported in." Su Sheng smiled.


    It seems that he does not look like a dead person, nor does he have any strange posture. I have to say that the parasitic hive is indeed very deep and powerful.


    "Teleport? You, are you a mutant?" The hive was slightly flustered, alert.


    "Do you still know mutants? Oh, it''s the memory that the original Will knew? After all, mutants are not as good as the alien races hide, and the number of alien races is far inferior to the mutants." Su Sheng chuckled lightly. Seeing that the hive''s expression changed drastically in an instant, he rushed towards Su Sheng directly.


    Very simple and decisive.


    Three steps and two steps, the hive came in front of Su Sheng and punched him, the moment his fist was just thrown out.


    His ability was directly copied by Su Sheng.


    The ability of the hive can be transformed into cell parasites, which can obtain the memory of the other party during the parasitism process, control the other party''s body, can release parasites to swallow humans as a nourishment, and can influence and control other aliens with power.


    Seeing the beehive coming with his fist, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, and his ability superimposed on him was directly released towards the beehive.


    Control strangers.


    This ability was noticed as soon as he released the hive, his movements stopped instantly with his fists down, and the expression on his face changed slightly, sometimes struggling, sometimes at a loss, seemingly still struggling?After all, it is his ability that he is still the first stranger, and it is normal to resist this kind of control.


    However, they are not.


    Su Sheng directly superimposed several times of power on the foundation, and the hive was directly controlled.


    "Did you say that I killed you or let you go back and do something? Hydra has tried so hard to save you back. It seems a pity if you don''t go back and do something?" Su Sheng looked at the hive and muttered softly. With.


    The hive''s expression did not change, just stood there quietly.


    "Forget it, let you go back to Earth, and engage in trouble with Hydra. It''s meaningless to always bully mutants. It''s better to engage in alien races." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Hydra has sent someone to find you. You can go back to Earth with them. The mission is the same as you originally wanted to do."


    "Yes." The hive whispered.


    Su Sheng suddenly looked up, and there seemed to be someone on it. It should be the Hydra person here, right?


    "It''s up to you." Su Sheng said to the hive and disappeared, and the hive quickly got out of the basement.


    The ground was full of yellow sand, and there was a wreckage of a machine not far away, as well as bulges. There were no tombstones on these bulges. Some were just space suits. These were the astronauts who came with Will.When the hive came out with Will¡¯s body, he saw a few heavily armed men. Will not hide his identity but Hydra¡¯s people would not listen like this this time, and watch him temporarily and continue to explore nearby. Understand the structure and environment of this planet, etc., and finally took Will to leave when the agreed time was approaching.


    Seeing Will follow the Hydra people teleporting away from the planet, Su Sheng revealed it and teleported directly back to Ofila and the others.


    The position of the planet has been located, not too far from the earth.


    This is also normal. If they are too far away, these astronauts will not be able to reach here with the technology of the time.This planet originally had its own civilization, and it should be relatively close to humans. Su Sheng guessed that the origin of this planet¡¯s civilization is also inseparable from experiments such as the Cree and the Celestial Group, but because of the times. Perhaps some reasons for the changes finally dissipated.There is a yellow sun for the Kryptonians to absorb and supplement, and there is enough space to build a new home.


    Fiora was very satisfied with this place. She was even a little annoyed that she hadn''t passed this side when she left the earth before. If she had discovered this planet at that time, perhaps it would be almost transformed now, right?


    "I will summon the others back and you will start construction. If you two stay, you can stay. If you don¡¯t want to, you will go back to the lighthouse base. I will get the teleportable equipment back. This will be the lighthouse base. Then you can communicate with each other." Su Shengdao.


    "I''ll stay." The White Queen thought for a while and said: "I don''t have much to do over there, and you don''t need me to find any mutants, so stay here."


    "Then, then I''ll go back." Tandy said.


    First, the Kryptonians and the spacecraft in the interstellar were teleported back, and then Su Sheng sent the teleportation equipment to fix the coordinates and usage methods, and finally took Tandy back to the lighthouse base...


    Chapter 706 The Caught Sage


    Although Mafisian star is deserted, it is not a dead star. The surface is barren and has no vitality. The planet has become like this because of the disappearance of the previous civilization. The White Queen, Fiora and others stayed and started the environment in full swing. Although the number of people for the transformation is not large, it is sufficient.


    After all, the physique of the Kryptonians is not difficult to complete with the addition of various equipment. The real trouble or time delay is the reconstruction work after the transformation of the ecological environment.


    Even if it is a ready-made civilization, it takes time for a huge planet to grow from scratch, and it is not something that few people can solve.Looking back, you can bring other Kryptonians in the Pacific Rim world and people in Krypton cities. Tens of thousands of Kryptonians are enough. If they are not enough, just grab some slaves.


    Su Sheng brought Tandy back and explained that they should prepare some supplies or other things that might be needed ready to supply them at any time, and then returned to the Avengers Building.


    The time was approaching evening, and I simply ate something, took a shower and changed into a bathrobe.


    Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and drank wine and looked at the latest news. Except for the normal trivial news, there was nothing particularly big news. The opposition between mutants and sentinel robots has become the norm, and sometimes they can see where they are. What conflicts broke out again, and there is nothing to be concerned about, big or small.There is also a lot of movement on the registration bill. Although the Winter Soldier has cleared the suspicion, he refuses to join the registration bill. It looks like they were rescued by the US team. Now a formal wanted order has been issued.


    Su Sheng paid close attention to the Osborne Enterprise, the identity of the Green Devils has not been exposed yet, and the Spider Girl Alliance should not have started to act.


    A burst of fragrance came from behind, Su Sheng closed the bracelet and saw a pair of jade arms hooking his neck from behind.


    "The time I can see is getting less and less." Susan hugged Su Sheng from behind, bent over and moved her head over and whispered.


    "This is good." Su Sheng smiled and stroked Susan''s arm."If you meet every day, it won''t be fresh. It will be tired after a long time."


    "I won''t." Susan replied.


    Su Sheng smiled."I''m talking about me."


    Susan curled her lips."Are you tired now?"


    "I don''t know, I have to try it." Su Sheng smiled and got up and went around and picked Susan to the door.


    As soon as he walked out, he just saw Wanda approaching him. Su Sheng held Susan at her, nodded and smiled and went straight into the elevator, and returned to his room.


    It was stormy all night.


    When she woke up early the next morning, Susan was no longer by her side. Su Sheng stretched out lazily and opened the bracelet.There was a breaking news early in the morning. Last night, there was a battle near the Osborne Enterprise. Although no useful pictures were obtained, according to witnesses, the two sides of the battle were the Green Devils and the Spider Girl Alliance.


    A green demon wearing armor and stepping on a flying machine?


    Two spider girls, one black and one white wearing spider-like uniforms that can release spider silk?


    Even if its own various villains or heroes emerge in an endless stream, this news has made New Yorkers curious.As a result of watching the news, the identity of the Green Devil was neither exposed nor arrested. It is estimated that he is a fledgling, so the two spider girls haven''t adapted yet, right?It doesn''t matter, anyway, let them play slowly with the green devil, and they have the right to practice.


    "what?"


    "Campbell is calling? Is this another mutant on the list?" The call came in suddenly, and the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised and connected.


    "Morning." Su Sheng said hello.


    "Good morning, Mr. Su Sheng, I have made some progress here, I wonder if you can come here?"


    He doesn''t need to worry about the registration bill, the planet needs to be built slowly, and the Spider Girl Alliance doesn''t need to care too much. Just go and see what surprise Campbell has brought to him.


    "Wait for me."


    Hang up the phone, get up to take a bath, put on clothes, and release the shock wave from the wormhole.


    After a while.


    Su Sheng saw Campbell and also saw the monitor screen of the computer on Campbell''s desk.

 586 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 586

    Monitoring of the cell.


    "This is the mutant that I caught last night called Shaji, codenamed Sage, possessed..." Campbell wanted to introduce but was interrupted by Su Sheng waved 0... "I know what her ability is, is there anyone else? ?"


    "Yes, but no arrests have been made." Campbell hurriedly released a file.


    "Her name is Lawrence Struck. We have confirmed that she has a mutant gene, but she has a low-key and never temporary ability. Her parents are ordinary people, and her father is a district attorney who is responsible for mutant cases, and her mother is a nurse. Teacher. Lauren has a younger brother named Andy who also has mutant genes but has not yet awakened."


    Gemini.


    Sister Straker, I don''t know if it has anything to do with Baron Straker, but he is the protagonist in this very talented family, and his role is no less than Polaris.


    "Why didn''t you do it?" Su Sheng looked at the file of this family. His father looked very capable, and his mother was very virtuous. Although the children were all high school students, they were not very old. They were very handsome and very mature. His charm and temperament, slender figure, although the airport is a little smaller, but count as a series of the upper legs to play.Lauren didn''t inherit the advantages of her mother''s height, but the pair was ready to get out of the airport and looked bigger than the spiritual disc.As for the younger brother Andy?The look of thin and weak is the kind of feeling that is easy to be bullied in school.


    "Recently, the issue about sentinel robots is that there is a lot of limelight, and the prosecutors are in charge of mutant cases. They are really not good at arresting people when they have not violated the law." Campbell said.


    Su Sheng 3.9 nodded: "Staring at this little boy, he should be awakening soon. If his awakening movement is larger, he can do it. Remember, only catch mutants. If you catch them, you will notify me. There is no mine. The order is not allowed to release people, even if... the president."


    "understand!"


    "Bring this sage here."


    "Yes."


    Campbell turned and walked out of the office. It didn''t take long to see the sage, who was wearing a containment collar, brought out by the monitoring Campbell leader.


    After a few minutes.


    The door opened.


    Campbell came in with the sage.


    The slightly panicked sage was slightly shocked when he saw Su Sheng, he clearly recognized it, and then fell silent.


    Chapter 707: The silly sage: Are you sick?


    Su Sheng waved his hand, and Campbell turned wisely and went out and closed the door.


    "Do you want to understand?"


    Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    The sage did not have any surprises or was at a loss, as if he knew why Su Sheng would ask, he pondered for a moment and said: "The real person behind the Sentinel Secret Service is you. Although the Sentinel Secret Service was established by the president, you provided the Sentinel Robot. , Although you don¡¯t care about anything afterwards, it seems that there is no connection, but the Sentinel Secret Service is actually your tool to catch mutants! I just don¡¯t understand, why me? Is there anything special about me?"


    "Why do you ask?" Su Sheng asked rhetorically.


    "Separate cell!"


    "I know what the outcome of being caught by the Sentinel Special Service will be. After being caught, I was not subjected to formal interrogation at all. I just confirmed my identity and abilities and then I was locked in a separate cell. No visits or visits were allowed. Please lawyer, obviously my treatment is a bit special."


    "This situation is obviously because I have some value that I haven''t discovered." Xianzhe paused slightly, and his mood seemed stable."I don''t think I have a chance to leave here alive to regain freedom, right?"


    "Then it depends on your choice."


    Su Sheng slowly got up and walked to Xian Zhe''s side. No matter how calm and calm she appeared, she would still be afraid after all.Her body was slightly stiff, she looked at Su Sheng''s outstretched hand without moving.


    Click!


    Su Sheng took off the containment collar and threw it aside and stroked her neck. Sage didn''t move. Suddenly she felt her neck tighten, and a sense of suffocation came. Su Sheng''s face was already close at hand.


    "You are very smart. Your ability allows you to have a super clear memory and complex and fast calculations, so you can find many problems through many details and deal with many problems at the same time." Su Sheng''s hand slowly released, then This feeling of suffocation did not disappear.


    Sage felt that his body had drifted off the ground, completely unable to move.


    She didn''t know what Su Sheng was going to do, but she felt scared. This was not the Su Sheng she knew at all. It might be Su Sheng''s true face now.A hero who hides his true face is still behind the scenes of the Sentry Secret Service. He wants to know that there must be a conspiracy with his heels.


    And knowing all this, can I leave alive?


    "Laugh." Su Sheng smiled suddenly.


    "Huh?" Xianzhe was stunned, laughed, laughed?


    "Laugh." Su Sheng repeated.


    The sage grinned slowly and revealed a reluctant smile, but Su Sheng shook his head and said: "It makes you laugh, not to make you cry, the corners of the mouth are cracked, the teeth are exposed, and the eyes are slightly squinted. By the way, that is the smile. It looks good when you smile like this!" Su Sheng patted Xianzhe''s shoulder with satisfaction and said seriously: "You know? Girls who love to laugh usually don''t have bad luck."


    The girl who loves to laugh is not too bad luck?


    "Do you know why?"


    Sage shook his head.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Because the girl with bad luck is still in the mood to laugh."


    "..."


    It makes sense, but I was speechless.


    "Originally, your destiny should have been taken away by me. There are so many and so many mutants in this world. No one cares about disappearing one or two. Your existence will disappear in this world, and then you will go to another world. , A caged world, and then become my slave, and will please me forever. But..." Su Sheng slowly walked to the airport behind Xian Zhe with his arms around her and fiddled with it gently."Since you all laughed, and you laughed pretty well, so I can''t let your luck be too bad, so I give you another destiny."


    "How about joining the Avengers?"


    "what?"


    Su Sheng''s words made the wise and calm sage once again surprised and lost his voice. He also said before that he would lock himself up and become a slave. In the blink of an eye, he would invite himself to join the Avengers?That''s the Avengers, the most powerful and well-known superhero team.


    "You, you are not afraid of me..."


    "I am a real hero among the Avengers, and they don''t know my secrets. So once you tell me, the Avengers will be disbanded and I will become a villain from a hero. Maybe you can try? Honestly I''m actually looking forward to you breaking through me, so that I can be my villain as a matter of course. Well, I don''t see that your airport is quite big." Su Sheng squeezed hard, turned and walked to the desk and sat down. Then looked at the confused sage."Your choice?"


    select?Is this still optional?Of course he joined the Avengers?It¡¯s just that the sage thinks this is a bit mysterious no matter what he thinks. If Su Sheng wants to let himself join the Avengers, he can use many methods, not revealing his secrets at all, but he has not done this, and he has the true face in himself. Showed out in front of you and then let yourself join the Avengers?Even... he didn''t threaten himself not to talk nonsense and so on, but instead encouraged himself to try?This...this...is this sick?


    This kind of thinking logic sage can''t figure it out.


    "Can I really join the Avengers?"


    "Really, and you don''t have to worry about any problems or I will take the opportunity to let you do something. You only need to complete the tasks required by the Avengers to be a 297 hero. Well, the treatment of the Avengers is not bad, at least not. People will hunt you down, and the salary is not low." Su Sheng smiled lightly."You need to know that the monthly expenditure on the Avengers is a lot of money."


    "why?"


    "You formed the Avengers, currently the largest superhero organization, but you are doing ulterior things behind the scenes. What are you...for? What is your purpose?"


    "I''m happy!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "willing?"


    "Have you never heard such a sentence? I am happy to spend money to buy it. When you don''t care about your strength, when you feel that there is no one who can play, you have to have some fun. This is me. It¡¯s fun. I have formed the strongest superhero organization with one hand, so that everyone has no doubt that I am a hero, and then..."


    Snapped!

 587 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 587

    Su Sheng clapped his hands."The reversal is coming, so I am a big demon!"


    "Is this fun?"


    ...


    PS: The sage comes from the American drama "Innate Talent" and Miss Polaris. In the comic, the sage is a member of the X-Men.In addition, the sage actor played the role of the first-generation Wasp in Ant-Man No. 1 High School. Because the first-generation Wasp in Ant-Man No. 1 High School can only be regarded as an Easter egg, no one pays attention.


    Chapter 708 The Laughing Girl Is Not Luck?


    Is it interesting?


    This should be boring, right?How can someone pretend to be heroes and cultivate a lot of heroes in idle time, and finally reverse their identity to be the villain and the devil?Normal people can''t do such a thing, right?Especially in the case of absolute strength?But the sage found that Su Sheng smiled brilliantly, which seemed to be really interesting.


    Su Sheng is a lunatic?


    Or is his nerves abnormal?


    This news is really... it''s crazy enough.


    "I am willing to join the Avengers." Sage said in silence for a moment.


    "You are welcome to join the Avengers. I believe Maria Hill and Sharon Carter will welcome you very much. By the way, I almost forgot, you may need their approval to join. If you didn''t do it..." Su Sheng smiled brightly ."I can only lock you up."


    "Follow me." Su Sheng let go of the sage and directly released the shock wave wormhole and took her back to the Avengers Building.


    With a shout, the Avengers were called over, and Su Sheng casually introduced them to each other.


    "Mutant? What are her abilities?" Maria Hill asked.


    "Logistics member, she has exceptionally clear memory and computer-like analysis capabilities, and can play a role in intelligence and command. Usually only Sharon herself 870, if she stays, she can relax." Su Sheng came to Sharon Carter chuckled in front of him: "I''m just for you."


    This was a little ambiguous, and Sharon Carter curled his lips and said nothing.


    Su Sheng didn''t care and said with a smile: "I brought the people back for you. You can check it out. If it doesn''t work, I will send it off."


    After speaking, he patted Xianzhe on the shoulder and said cheer, and then left.


    Is this gone?


    Is he not afraid of me revealing his true colors?Sage thought with a complicated mood and followed Maria Hill and others to verify it. Anyway, she must strive to stay in the Avengers.Sage''s ability is indeed very good in this respect. In the TV series, the intelligence analysis of the mutant underground base is done by her. There is no problem with the ability avengers, but her origin and character still need to be investigated.The sage briefly talked about what he had been caught by the sentinel''s secret service and was fished out by Su Sheng, and then he followed the arrangement and observed it silently.


    Several days passed.


    The sage has indeed discovered a lot of things. For example, the Avengers are indeed doing good things. They should not know the true face of Su Sheng. For example, the Hellcat Trish and the invisible female Susan are both Su Sheng¡¯s women, such as Maria Hill. There is also contact with S.H.I.E.L.D., such as... Sharon Carter doesn''t know why he doesn''t seem to wait to see Su Sheng, even a little disgusted but stays with the Avengers.


    In the past few days, the sage also discovered that Su Sheng basically did not participate in the actions of the Avengers, and did not even go out to find other women in the Avengers Mansion often, and there was more than one.But the sage found that whether it was Trish, Susan or the other people in the Avengers, it seemed that they were not surprised or angry about this, and even Trish and Susan had a good relationship?


    This makes the sage a little puzzled how Su Sheng did it?


    However, the Avengers¡¯ equipment and efficient missions really give the sage a different feeling, helping the field Avengers provide command, intelligence, and analyzing effective and true intelligence from the numerous intelligences. The busy life is very fulfilling.Although occasionally I have been thinking about whether to expose Su Sheng, but Su Sheng really doesn¡¯t seem to care at all or even pays much attention to himself, but the sage can¡¯t figure out his idea and can only give up temporarily and take a step. .


    perhaps?


    The daughter who really loves to laugh is not too bad luck?


    Sage thought about coming out of the bathroom in the room, wrapped in a bath towel, and wiped his wet hair with the towel.


    Click!


    The towel fell on the ground, and the sage looked at Su Sheng sitting on his bed in a little panic."You, how did you come in? This is my room."


    "The whole building belongs to me." Su Sheng casually said and beckoned, and the sage discovered that Su Sheng still had a tablet computer in his hand.She walked over to sit down and Su Sheng handed it over."Analyze it."


    Sage picked it up and looked at it.


    Mutants!


    Xianzhe immediately focused on the analysis. This is a family of four. Both parents are ordinary people. However, with two children, the sister has awakened a long time ago, and the younger brother has just awakened, but when he awakened, he was a little out of control to study The school caused a lot of losses and panic effects.The Sentinel Secret Service came to arrest people and encountered resistance. The mother, sister, and younger brother drove and fled. The current whereabouts is unknown. Because the father is a prosecutor who specializes in handling the mutant incident, he was immediately controlled by the Sentinel Secret Service.


    In addition to these, there are their social circle and the range of regular activities, etc.


    "What do you want me to analyze? Where will these two mutant siblings escape?" After reading, Xian Zhe looked up to Su Sheng but found that Su Sheng was looking at herself with her mouth raised. She looked down and realized that she didn''t know it. The bath towel came off slightly, and she hurriedly reached out to pull it up but was stopped by Su Sheng.


    "I''ve touched it and haven''t seen it, it looks good." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Do you want me to help you catch these two mutants? Is there something special about this pair of siblings? Otherwise, you don''t care if the Sentry Special Service catches so many mutants, why would you care about them? Tell you, I won''t help you!"


    Su Sheng smiled."you are wrong."


    "One, my orientation is normal, so I only want female prisoners, not men."


    "Second, although this childish and fierce sister is not bad, in fact, I am more interested in their mother. Caitlin Straker, don''t you think she is very temperamental and tasteful? Although she is just a normal people."


    "Three, I believe you will help me!"


    Su Sheng said and raised his finger.


    "I can''t help you, even if you, you kill me or lock me up, you... you want to harm people and I can''t stop them, but I will definitely not help you harm people." Xianzhe said firmly and did a good job Su Sheng''s preparation to turn his face.


    Su Sheng''s hand... moved!


    Chapter 709 God?The god of pants off?


    "Humph!"


    The sage snorted, and Su Sheng pulled him into his arms.


    Although the bath towel was still on her body, it didn''t perform its proper function at all. Su Sheng hugged the sage and shyly chuckled her still wet hair: "No, you will help me."


    "Do you know the fate of those prisoners who are not held in solitary confinement unlike you? Those with valuable abilities will be subjected to various studies and experiments. Humanity''s exploration of mutants has never been reduced, and the maliciousness towards mutants has not been reduced. , If lucky, they may survive but they will also become the hounds used by the Sentry Secret Service to deal with mutants. If they are not lucky, they will die. Of course, this hound plan has nothing to do with me! And those mutants with no value in ability will If you have been in jail, you can say you have lost your freedom forever."


    "And even if they escape the tracing of the Sentinel''s Secret Service? Can it be more than once, ten times? Can they escape for a lifetime?" Su Sheng chuckled as if playing with a newly acquired toy. : "Can I escape the chase of death? But the person I am fancyed of is different. Although I will become a slave, although I am responsible for pleasing me, I can get eternal life, and even behave well and have the opportunity to be free. Instead of It is better to say that I am hurting them than to say that I will help them again, ~ I will save them again."


    "Safety, shouldn''t the destiny of immortality pay some price for this?" Su Sheng suddenly pulled the sage up, and the sage with no strength was caught off guard and squatted on the ground unconsciously."For example, you, you were brought out by me from the Sentry Special Service. You don''t have to worry about being caught. You have not lost most of your freedom. You can still perform tasks together to be a hero. These are all given to you by me, so ask for rewards. , So I did whatever I wanted to you but did not resist, because you knew and accepted-the price!"


    Xianzhe''s face turned blue and red and finally did not speak.


    "What you get will lose you. The fairest exchange is the fairest." Su Sheng smiled.


    "But this kind of fairness is not reflected in you." Sage raised his head.


    "Who said that?" Su Sheng smiled: "Although I have gained powerful abilities but lost my vitality, I feel the pleasure. A level of 999 is cool but it will soon be dull. Your abilities are good but you His vision is too short, I don¡¯t blame you, but the intelligence is not equal. When you see the real strong in the universe, you will understand that right or wrong or good and evil are not really important at all, and invincible loneliness is the most uncomfortable."


    Su Sheng''s hand was hooked to Xianzhe''s chin, and Xianzhe was about to speak, but he felt a special power coming from his fingertips.Her abilities are becoming stronger, her brain is becoming clearer, and her analysis speed is faster.If it was originally a computer with a dual-core processor, it has now become an eight-core or even higher.


    The processing speed is faster!


    "I can strengthen the mutant''s ability, and I can also make the mutant''s ability invalid."

 588 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 588

    "I...I am the god of mutants!" Su Sheng slowly stood up with excitement.


    Sage couldn''t help but roll his eyes?God?Is there anyone who claims to be a god while taking off his pants?But... the sage understands why Su Sheng''s thinking is so weird and illogical?Because he is too strong, so strong that there is no opponent at all, so he needs to have fun by himself.


    Seeing the thoughtful look of the sage, Su Sheng smiled and said, "Laugh."


    "Laughing again?"


    Xianzhe opened his mouth and laughed subconsciously, and then...she couldn''t laugh anymore, because Su Sheng actually saw a needle stuck in her.


    Uh, sage¡¯s mouth is not a seam, and Su Sheng is not a needle, but... the word is really vivid!


    One seam, two seams, three seams.


    Well, there are only three at most.


    Unknowingly, Su Sheng''s skill of piercing the needle is full, and then the time has passed almost two hours.Lying on the bed, the sage''s eyes were in a trance, she turned her head to look at Su Sheng after a while."The person who was caught by you... really can live forever?"


    "Of course!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Sage took a deep breath."Have you heard of the underground mutants organization? After the establishment of the Sentinel Secret Service, this organization will also be established. They will help the mutants leave the U.S. and help them smuggle in. Please ask the Sentinel Secret Service to hunt down. I heard that this mutant underground organization is fighting the X war. Police related."


    "Are they going to find a mutant underground organization?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Nine in every ten." Xianzhe replied: "That father is the prosecutor in charge of the mutant incident. He must have heard about underground mutants. He might also mention these things when he is at home, so they are the most It is possible to find the underground organization of mutants."


    "Can you find it?"


    "Unless there is more intelligence information, it may take some time." The scope is too large and lack of intelligence, and the sages may not be sure if they are not enhanced.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." Su Sheng smiled and picked up the clothes and then directly returned to his room with the shock wave wormhole.


    There are three cores of the mutant underground organization, Polaris Lorna, Thunderbird, and Eclipse. In the TV series, Lorna and Thunderbird are the cores. The eclipse came into power because it was joined as early as the relationship with Polaris.Now Polaris is still working hard to keep its position in the cage world and exercise his abilities, so if the sage doesn¡¯t gain anything, just use the brainwave machine to find Thunderbird. If it¡¯s not too troublesome, you can let Campbell work hard on his father.


    When disaster strikes the world and destroys, the only one who can save you is me.


    Is it better to be a slave than to die?


    Su Sheng smiled and lay down and prepared to rest. As for him, he might be the one who destroyed the world?Does this matter?Survival is the most important thing!


    night.


    Go quietly.


    Early the next morning, Su Sheng was awakened by the opening of the door, squinting towards the door thinking that it would be Trish, Susan, or Natasha. It should be unlikely that other people would enter his room without authorization, but he saw it. It turned out to be Jane Fortes?


    Seeing Su Sheng awake, Jane Fortes went directly to the bed and said seriously and firmly: "You must promise me!"


    "Ah? What promise you?" Su Sheng Leng was surprised.


    What are you promised?


    Chapter 710 The Wonderful Jane Fortes and the Neighboring Star in the Dark?


    "I... haven''t I said it yet?" Looking at the dazed Sue Saint-Jean Fortes, he seemed to have not said it.She was embarrassed and apologized: "Sorry, I was too anxious, I thought I had already said it. I want to get superpowers, you, you must help me!"


    After apologizing, Jane Fortes became serious again.


    Su Sheng stood up slightly and leaned against the bedside with a smile and said, "Okay, but you have to be my woman."


    "Sleep with you?" Jane Fortes raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes."


    "Yes, but half a month, no... Only once a month, and you can''t force, threaten, or use your ability to induce me. What I said is after I promised once, and you can''t restrict me or interfere with me at other times. Action." Jane Fortes slightly lowered his head to consider it for a moment and then simply agreed.


    just¡­¡­


    How does this style feel so weird?And once a month is not too much?Disharmonious lives of husband and wife can easily lead to emotional breakdown, although... they are not married at all and have no emotion at all.


    "I''m curious, why did you suddenly want to become a superhero when you were so excited this morning?" Su Sheng asked curiously.


    "I don''t want to be a superhero, I want to have superpowers, preferably the kind of superpowers that can survive in outer space!" Jane Fortes explained.


    Su Sheng understood a little bit."I took away the teleportation equipment and there is no plan for space exploration recently, so your understanding of the universe was stopped, so you wanted to come to me to gain super powers so that you can do your own research, right? "


    "Yes!" Jane Fortes admitted."I can promise to sleep with you once a month. If I don''t have something to pay, it can be accumulated to the next month. You, if you need it, can also advance in advance."


    "You are doing an experiment and doing research, are you stupid? You are not called going to bed, you are called monthly vacation." Su Sheng laughed and got up and put on clothes, Jane Fortes turned his head slightly to avoid."Then what conditions do you say."


    "As long as you don''t find another man, I won''t interfere with you in anything you do, but I think you have to be there on call." The dressed Su Sheng looked at Jane Fortes and smiled: "Remember Thor?"


    "Asgard, Thor, of course I remember." Jane Fortes said.


    "I can make you a female Thor. With this identity or ability, you can freely explore and research anywhere."


    "Deal!"


    As soon as Su Sheng finished speaking, Jane Fortes could not wait to agree.


    Su Sheng shook his head with a dumb smile: "I finally know why you are an old girl. You really have no sentiment or... your sentiment is too weird."


    "Are you going to regret it?" Jane Fortes asked worriedly.


    "No." Su Sheng shook his head."I plan to take you to a place."


    "Where?" Jane Fortes asked curiously.


    "Aren''t you fascinated by outer space? There is a planet that should belong to the nine kingdoms called Nividas."


    "The country of dwarves? Legend has it that they have superb craftsmanship. Are you planning to take me where to make Thor''s Hammer?" Jane Fortes asked curiously.


    "Yes!"


    "Thor''s Hammer was made by the dwarves on Nivida Star." Su Sheng nodded."To save time, we won''t take the spaceship this time, come on."


    Su Sheng held Jane Fortes'' waist and followed to release the Shockwave Wormhole, the next moment the two disappeared.


    The sense of weightlessness came in an instant, but soon disappeared.


    Jane Fortes felt down to earth again, and then realized that the surrounding environment had changed.


    heat!


    Her first reaction was heat. She was so hot that she was almost out of breath, and immediately after he found countless ugly aliens holding weapons in custody of a group of dwarves, they said they were dwarves but their height looked like It is taller than humans, but the proportions of the limbs look very uncoordinated.


    "Swish!"


    All kinds of weapons were aimed at them instantly, and Jane Fordston looked at Su Sheng for a while."Uh, did we come to the wrong place? They don''t seem to be friendly."

 589 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 589

    "I thought you would ask what species they are." Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "I like research, but I''m not stupid!" Jane Fortes murmured.


    "Is the dwarf king Ai Cui here? I came out to pick up the guests." Su Sheng cried out with a chuckle as if he hadn''t seen those long guns and short cannons, or the alien soldiers surrounding them.


    "Who is looking for death!"


    A somewhat hoarse and cold female voice rang, the crowd separated, and a woman in a dark uniform with a spear came out.


    "Oh, the neighboring stars in the dark night, what a coincidence!"


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand to say hello.


    Dark Ye Proxima stared at Su Sheng with gloomy eyes."Since you know who I am, you dare to make trouble, it seems... you really want to die."


    "It seems that you don''t know who I am?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "I''m not interested in knowing who you are. Anyone who blocks me will have to die!"


    As soon as the dark night Proxima¡¯s voice fell, she suddenly realized that the person in front of her was missing. The next moment a palpable sense of threat came, she slammed her gun behind her, but stopped abruptly, and the weapon in her hand was taken away. Up.


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng stood behind Dark Ye Proxima and raised his weapon at her and smashed it down. With this, he directly smashed Dark Ye Proxima to the ground, feeling dizzy and painful.After falling to the ground, Dark Night Proxima was about to get up, and felt that his 2.4 shoulders sank behind her, and her weapon was pressed against her body, making her unable to get up.


    "You have to die, you have to die, so rampant, so arrogant? Do you know that you are so jumping Thanos in front of me?" Su Sheng held a gun against the dark night star with a faint smile.


    "You...who are you..." Dark Ye Proxima said grimly.


    "Oh, didn¡¯t you just have no interest in knowing who I am? Now I¡¯m asking again? Forget it, it¡¯s no fun to bully you. My name is Su Sheng, you should have heard of it? After all... I heard about it. It''s open." Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    "Su Sheng the Conqueror?"


    Dark Ye Proxima''s face suddenly changed in surprise and shouted, and the alien soldiers who were still very close to Su Sheng instantly moved away from him.


    Chapter 711 I want Thor''s Hammer, two!


    Saint Su the Conqueror?


    Jane Fortes stared blankly at the originally arrogant aliens. They stretched away one by one, as if seeing a ghost, and couldn''t help looking at Su Sheng in surprise. Is he so famous in the interstellar world?


    Su Sheng''s expression was flat, neither unexpected nor unconscious, and raised his gun flatly and yelled to Dark Ye Proxima.


    As the saying goes, the name of a person, the shadow of a tree.


    I don''t know that the identity of Su Sheng was very arrogant and arrogant than Neighboring Star before, but now he was so frightened that he didn''t even dare to make any extra expressions for fear of angering Su Sheng.This is Saint Su the Conqueror. When he was on Titan, Proxima Darky and General Deadblade were not there, but she had heard the news afterwards.


    The superstar was killed by him, and the black dwarf has no power to fight back. Even Thanos activates a new power and is not his opponent at all. He even gave the power gem to Thanos so that he can find the Infinity Gems as soon as possible. Find him revenge!


    What kind of person can make such a move?


    Proxima Dark Night is only certain, that is, if he wants to kill himself, no one can save it.


    "What are you doing here? Thanos intends to let the dwarf king Ai Cui build infinite gloves?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Dark Ye Proxima nodded.


    The six infinite gems, reality gems, soul gems are in the hands of Su Sheng, power gems are in Thanos, space gems are in Asgard, time gems are in Kama Taj, soul gems are on an unknown planet.Although Thanos has only obtained one at present, he can''t play without Infinite Gloves.


    "Are the Infinite Gloves ready?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Dark Night Proxima said: "Done, done, it has been sent away, I just stayed for...for..."


    "To kill all the dwarves, right?" Su Sheng curled his lips: "Then wait, I still need them to help me build a weapon."


    "Where is the dwarf king Aitri?"


    Su Sheng yelled, and then saw one of the group of dwarves who had been detained before came out.


    It is said that it is a dwarf, but it is very tall, at least about two or three meters. If the background angle of view is enlarged, it looks like a dwarf, but it is actually much taller than Su Sheng.


    "I want a Thor''s hammer!" Su Sheng looked at the dwarf king Ai Cui and pointed to Ai Cui, who had almost no sense of existence next to him."give her."


    "Yes, but I have one condition." Dwarf King Ai Cui said solemnly.


    This is the first time he has seen Saint Su the Conqueror or even heard of it. After all, he has hardly left here, and there are not many people who can come here. Their dwarves are considered as sheltered by Asgard. The exchange helps them build weapons, so it is a land of legends for others outside, and it is not even certain whether it exists.However, judging from the reaction of Proxima Diablo and Su Sheng''s easily crushing her, the conqueror Su Sheng is obviously very strong, he...maybe able to save them.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and turned his head towards Dark Night Proxima and said: "Did you hear that? I said I want a Thor''s Hammer!"


    Dark Ye Proxima was stunned. Tell him if you want Thor''s Hammer, what''s the use of telling me?


    "idiot!"


    Seeing the reaction of Proxima Dark Night, Su Sheng cursed in an annoyed manner: "This guy clearly wants to use Thor''s Hammer in exchange for my protection from them. If you don''t want to complete the task that Thanos has given you, you don''t want to die here. This matter should be followed and then persecuted him."


    "..."


    The Dark Night Proxima Star quickly awakened like a dream: "I understand, leave it to me."


    "What I want is Thor''s Hammer, if you can''t get it, don''t blame me for taking it myself." Su Sheng squinted and looked at Dark Night Proxima with a chuckle: "If you do it well..."


    The voice fell and the shock wave was released.


    In an instant, a shining gem appeared in Su Sheng''s hand.


    "Is it familiar? You should recognize what this is?"


    "Heart...Mind gem..."


    The soul gem was originally in Thanos'' hands and then handed over to Loki, so it is not surprising that Proxima Darkyx would recognize it.


    "Done well, this gem will be rewarded to you!"


    After that, Sheng Su looked around holding the gem, then stopped Jane Fortes'' shoulder and walked aside to find a clean and quiet place and waited.Whether it''s for his own life or for the gem of the soul, Proxima Dark Night will definitely get Thor''s Hammer.


    "Why didn''t you agree to the dwarf king''s request and instead take out the soul gem as a reward for that... that alien to do it?" Jane Fortes asked suspiciously, "If you speak, the alien should not dare How about the dwarves?"


    "Why should I speak? I''m just here to help you build Thor''s Hammer, not to save the dwarves. And I''m very dissatisfied with the dwarf king Aitri''s approach. It is enough for you to negotiate with me, he Why should I negotiate terms with me in the current situation?" Su Sheng said lightly."If he is smart, he should first accept 720. This is the only chance for him and their dwarves, not to negotiate terms with me. As for the spiritual gem, hehe... this thing is useless to me, her boss I was abused some time ago, and the name of the so-called conqueror was also passed on because of this. I''m still waiting for him to find all the infinite gems and come to me for revenge!"


    There is a word that Su Sheng didn''t say, and he didn''t care about the lives and deaths of other people.


    It can be resurrected if necessary.


    Su Sheng talked about chatting with Jane Fortes, and asked him about the recent six months, the experimental project, and the situation of Daisy Louis.It didn''t take long to see the dazzling light shining outside, and then I heard the jingle beating.


    The dwarf king Ai Tzu should start building Quake, right?


    In the comics, Thor loses the qualification to possess Thor''s Hammer, and as a result, Jane Fortes, who has cancer, raises the Thor''s Hammer and becomes a superhero for the female Thor.By the way, there are indeed many people who can lift Thor''s Hammer. The US team, Vision, Thor''s sister Hela, Black Widow Natasha, and Deadpool have all picked it up.

 590 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 590

    "Hey, the people outside, tell me, I want two Thor''s Hammers!" Su Sheng thought for a while and suddenly shouted outside.


    Chapter 712 The Female Thor Jane Fortes


    What is Quake?


    It is the weapon of Thor, the weapon of the king.


    Asgard¡¯s Thor¡¯s hammer was originally used by Hela, but Hela was sealed by Odin. After Thor passed the test, it was given to Thor. Thor was named after Thor and became king. The successor.Obviously such a weapon is not a mass-produced local stall. It is no longer easy to build another one. Su Sheng unexpectedly needs two more!


    But Proxima Darkness doesn''t care about these, she just wants to complete the task, as for the dwarf king Aitri?Does his idea matter?


    The clanging sounds are deafening, one after another, and the power of the stars used to forge weapons to endow them is dazzling and hot.


    I have to say that the dwarves are really good at crafting weapons, especially the dwarf king Ai Cui. The Thor''s Hammer seems to have taken shape in less than half an hour, leaving only the last process to endow divine power or qualification.Dark Ye Proxima came to Su Sheng personally to convey that she would not misunderstand that she had not succeeded.


    Two Thor''s Hammers lay quietly in the mold, and Su Sheng glanced at the dwarf king Ai Cui and listened to him explain how to do it.


    Holding two Thor''s Hammers in both hands, the heat and high temperature in them had no effect at all.The power of Thor was released, and at the same time, a qualification standard that could be lifted was laid down.


    The qualification to lift Thor''s Hammer is to be approved by Su Sheng.


    What courage, what belief?


    It''s not that troublesome, Su Sheng wants to lift whoever lifts it.


    It''s that kind of play, it''s that simple!


    Of course the Thor¡¯s Hammer I got was given to whoever I want, and whoever I want to use?It wasn''t that Odin had the qualifications to put up something messy on Thor''s Hammer. It was obviously his son''s weapon that anyone could lift it, and then Sol stopped lifting it.


    Isn''t this sick?


    boom!


    When Su Sheng completed the last process, the two Thor''s Hammers suddenly released powerful thunder power, and the mold exploded in an instant, Su Sheng''s hands were raised, and the two Thor''s Hammers instantly fell into his hands.


    "Yes, I am very satisfied."


    Su Sheng smiled and teleported one of the Thor''s Hammers back, and then threw the other on the ground.


    Damn it.


    "Go and try." Su Sheng looked at Proxima Dark Night.


    Dark Ye Proxima walked over and grasped the handle with both hands and picked it up vigorously, the Thor''s Hammer motionless.This makes her seem a little unconvinced?She began to try with all her strength in various positions, but no matter how hard she tried, Thor''s hammer seemed to grow on the ground without shaking.


    After a long while, Dark Night Proxima shook his head and gave up.


    "This is yours." Su Sheng threw the soul gem over, and Dark Ye Proxima was taken aback and hurriedly caught it carefully and hesitantly stood aside.


    "simple."


    Su Sheng looked at Jane Fortes, and Jane Fortes tried to walk over and hold it firmly.She originally thought it would be heavy, but it was very easy to start. The Thor''s Hammer was easily lifted by her and immediately followed by a loud boom.


    The lightning flashed, and the dazzling light of thunder lighted up on Jane Fortes.


    When the light dissipated, Jane Fortes had changed.


    Wearing a silver wing helmet, a silver eye mask covering the upper half of the face looks a little more brave, the silver breastplate looks strong and does not need to be bloated, and the red cloak is fixed on the shoulders and swings slightly.Although the snow-white arms are slender, they feel full of power, and the silver-white wristbands are carved with unknown lines.


    Under the breastplate is a black tights with a belt around it, underneath are black tights and silver boots.


    Thor.


    Female Thor!


    The power of thunder surrounds her, which is completely different from the small transparency before. At this time, she is a brave Thunder God with a sense of existence.


    "This... this kind of power..." Holding Thor''s hammer, Jane Fortes'' excitement couldn''t help but tremble."This unscientific!"


    science¡­¡­


    At this time Jane Fortes is still thinking about science. Although she knows what kind of power the Quake has, but a hammer can change her from a mortal to Thor. It can change her outfit instantly and make her Controlling the Thunder, even she could feel that her own qualities were completely different.


    This... this is indeed a bit unexplainable, especially from a scientific point of view.


    "Science is not the only truth in this world!"


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Okay, you have already got the Thor''s Hammer, we should also go."


    "Well, is this going?" Jane Fortes looked at Dark Night Proxima and Dwarf King a little bit hesitant. She can do it alone or stand idly by, but after all, her Thor''s Hammer was built by the Dwarf King Ai Tzu, and she took it herself. The weapon that others helped to build gained strength, but I couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    The strength of her body also changed her personality slightly. Many people will do this after gaining strength, and will do things that they would not do before.


    "Then try the power of Thor''s Hammer."


    It didn''t matter to Saint Su, since Jane Fortes wanted to do it, just try it, as long as Proxima Diablo does not die.Su Sheng also counted on her to go back to give Thanos a soul gem!


    As soon as Su Sheng let go of Proxima Darkness, he realized what was going on. The next moment Jane Fortes pointed Thor''s hammer at Proxima Darkness.


    boom!


    The mighty Thunder instantly hit Proxima Darkye and shook her out. Following her, like the goddess of Thunder, wielding Thor''s Hammer and attacked Proxima Darkye''s men.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Thunderbolt, I saw Jane Fortes either wielding a hammer to hit people or releasing Thunder''s long-range attacks. She even threw the Thor''s Hammer out and knocked over enemies in the distance one by one, and then reached out and called back to continue attacking.Carefree, strong and brave, those miscellaneous soldiers are not her opponent at all.


    Dark Night Proxima struggled to get up and saw Su Sheng come to his side.


    "Watch it obediently, you have the mind gems enough to offset your failure to kill the dwarves. If Thanos punishes you, you will come to me. I recently made a planet to play with and just lacked manpower, you Although stupid is a bit stupid, I''m still satisfied."


    Proxima Dark Night stopped and didn''t move or speak.


    Chapter 713, please, I can help you!


    boom!


    Jane Fortes raised Thor''s hammer high, and the surrounding soldiers fell to the ground.


    Except for the dwarves, Su Sheng, and Dark Night Proxima, there are no standing enemies.


    "This feeling is great!" Jane Fortes murmured, putting down Thor''s Hammer and looking at Dark Night Proxima. She knew that Su Sheng wouldn''t let herself do anything to her.


    "It''s cool? Let''s go."


    Su Shengchao Jane Fortes smiled and walked over to release the shock wave wormhole and left her directly.


    As for the dwarves?He was not interested in the follow-up situation of Proxima Dark Ye, and even if Proxima Dark Ye was left, she should be able to leave safely with her strength, and the dwarves did not dare to do anything to her.

 591 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 591

    The Avengers Building.


    Su Sheng brought Jane Fortes back to the avengers really shocked, seeing Jane Fortes look like Thor and even holding Thor''s Hammer in his hand, it is not surprising that it is not surprising.


    "She is... an Asgardian?" Maria Hill asked.


    "This is Quake? Something happened to Thor?" Natasha asked.


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at Jane Fortes, who took off his blindfold.


    "Jane Fortes?"


    "How are you..."


    It surprised everyone to see that the true face of this''Thunder God'' turned out to be Jane Fortes.The face is still the same, but the armor on his body, the Thor''s hammer in his hand, plus the power that she releases if there is nothing, is this Thor right?


    "I thought about it, Sol, the Avengers, is very irresponsible, and almost never showed up. In order to maintain the Avengers'' traditions and the harmony of the team, I plan to kick Sol from the Avengers and get a new Thor. "


    "Female Thor, Jane Fortes!"


    Thor was also considered a member of the Avengers before, but he was neglected since he was almost never returned from Asgard, but after all, Thor is a man, so let Jane Fortes take his place, anyway. Thor.Moreover, this also maintains the tradition of being female avengers except Su Sheng!


    Although this tradition is not on the stage at all, after all, this is the Avengers, not Su Sheng and his harems...


    Jane Foster doesn''t seem to want to refuse or refute the matter of joining the Avengers. You must know that the purpose of her gaining power was for better research, but now Thor''s power has changed her mentality or goal. Right?In any case, Jane Fortes, who had just received Quake''s hammer, stayed in the Avengers Building.


    While everyone was full of curiosity about Jane Fortes, this newly-promoted female Thor, Su Sheng noticed that the sage gave himself a hidden look.


    The two quietly came out of the living room to the corner of the corridor.


    "Analyze the result?" Su Sheng asked.


    The sage nodded: "There is a place that may be a transfer station of the underground organization of mutants. It is responsible for transferring those mutants who need help from the underground organization. Where they are most likely to go. The location is..." The sage told the location softly. Su Sheng.


    "What are you whispering?" Natasha''s voice suddenly sounded, the sage was startled, and Su Sheng turned his head and looked over.


    Natasha leaned against the wall and looked at them with a faint smile, her sly eyes and expressions as if she had discovered some shameful secret.In fact, this seems right, after all, Su Sheng intends to attack the Astra family.


    "Let''s talk about how to get one or two women." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Does this still need to be chat? What woman can''t you handle?" Natasha groaned.


    "You, didn''t I just get it done?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Natasha curled her lips: "I''m very satisfied with the current life, so whatever you want to do, don''t ruin your current life, don''t... let people discover."


    Natasha said something pointedly and then turned away.


    "Is she..." Sage was worried.


    "It''s okay, Natasha doesn''t know what I''m going to do, but she is very sensitive to such secrets." Su Sheng smiled and brought the sage back. Others didn''t seem to notice the departure of Su Sheng and the sage. Natasha was also participating in the discussion with a smile and there was nothing unusual.


    night.


    Came quietly.


    In the warehouse in a remote and simple convenience store, slight breathing sounds one after another.There are no windows in the closed warehouse, only a yellow light bulb is slightly lit.The warehouse is not too big. There are stocks of many commodities. There is a cushion on the ground in the corner. Two high school students, a man and a woman, are sleeping soundly.


    Sister Strucker.


    Not far from them, there was a woman sitting with her legs bent, looking sad and worried, and not sleepy.This woman was wearing a look of jeans, a white short-sleeved T-shirt, and a slightly curly blond hair. Although she was sitting, she could still see her slender tall figure.


    Caitlin Straker.


    The mother of Sister Straker.


    My child''s sudden awakening and turning into a mutant broke the original peaceful and happy life. The husband was arrested, and he had to flee with the child to avoid hunting. If he changed to being an ordinary person, he might have already collapsed.But she knew that she could not collapse, she had to take the children to a safe place.


    She has no money and no personal connections. Although she has found an organization that is said to help mutants, she does not know what to do in the future and what will happen.


    "Hey, what should I do?"


    She couldn''t help sighing quietly.


    "beg me!"


    A voice suddenly rang in her ear, not...it should have sounded in her mind.


    This made her start to stand up and look around.


    no one.


    Did I hear it?


    Caitlin Straker felt that she must have been too worried for the auditory hallucinations. She smiled bitterly and just about to sit down again, the voice rang in her mind again.


    "Please, please, I may be able to help you out of the predicament, and maybe let your children regain their freedom without fleeing or being hunted down!"


    "Who...who is talking?"


    Caitlin Straker was completely shocked this time. It was not an auditory hallucination, it was not an auditory hallucination of her own, but someone really spoke in her mind?No... Maybe it''s not human?


    Chapter 714 Equivalent Exchange: One for one


    "Someone who can help you." The voice sounded again.


    Caitlin Straker subconsciously only looked around but couldn''t see anyone, anything strange.


    At this time, the only person who can help her is obviously only Su Sheng, and Su Sheng is standing in front of her at this time, but she can''t see it in the invisible state.


    "You, who are you? You, can you really help me? If you can, please, help me, help us..." Caitlin Straker is a little seriously ill and seeks medical attention, whether it is a person or not. She doesn''t care about the devil.


    "One person changes one person." Su Sheng smiled.


    "What, what do you mean?" Caitlin Straker was a little dazed.


    "Price exchange, you can exchange for the safety of one of them. This person''s fate will be rewritten. He will no longer be hunted down by the Sentry Special Service. Although he will lose his relatives, he can get a lot of money. , There can be a new start!"


    "No, you can save both, I can''t..."


    "You are not qualified to bargain. You should know what your situation will become if you continue to develop. You may be fine, but your son and your daughter will be more painful even if they are alive than dead. Choose one, you You can only choose one!¡± Su Sheng wanted to know how Caitlin Straker would choose.


    pick one of two.


    This is cruel.


    "Who are you, how can I believe you can do it? I...what will happen if I promise? Will I die? What about the remaining children?" Caitlin Straker asked.


    "You will not die, but you will live forever as my slave. What happens to the other person in the future depends on her luck. As for who I am, why believe me? Do you still have a choice now? Su Sheng paused and his tone increased slightly."I just saw that your skin is a bit interesting, so I gave you this opportunity. Your time is running out..."

 592 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 592

    "I, I..." Caitlin Straker looked at the two sleeping children.


    Choose one, can only choose one?


    Sister Lauren, brother Andy.


    This is a difficult choice. She doesn''t know how to choose, or whether to choose, maybe?Maybe the Sentinel Secret Service could not find them?Maybe the Mutant Underground can help them?After hesitating for a long time, Caitlin Straker still had difficulty making a choice.


    "boom."


    The door of the warehouse was suddenly pushed open, and a man who looked like a boss came in anxiously and shouted: "Quick, get up, people from the Sentry Special Service may find this place soon when they come. It''s not safe. You must transfer right away."


    "What happened?"


    Both Lauren and Andy were awakened.


    "Hurry up and pack your things and go to the back door. There is a car behind. I have arranged for someone to take you away." The boss hurriedly said and turned away.


    The sudden change made Caitlin Struck too late to think about the things and choices just now, and he greeted the brothers and sisters hurriedly bringing things out of the warehouse.Pushing open the back door, an inconspicuous classic car was ready. The three people hurriedly wanted to get in, but the car suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment I heard the sound of footsteps, a few heavily armed sentinel secret service agents approached with guns, the originally dim alleys became brighter, and a sentry robot in the sky was releasing a light towards them.


    Was caught.


    Caitlin Straker subconsciously shielded her siblings behind her but it was useless. There were agents from the Sentry Secret Service on the ground and sentry robots in the air. They were already hard to fly.


    "Take it!"


    With a cold snort, the agents approached with guns. Although Caitlin Straker wanted to stop them, they were not opponents at all. They were pulled away, and the siblings were about to wear containment collars. Caitlin Straker was desperate.


    It''s over, everything is over?


    No, no, there is still a chance!


    "I promise, I promise you, change one by one, please, please help us..." Caitlin Straker suddenly struggled like crazy, and yelled out loudly.


    Her words made the people around her confused, and the person who was holding her was planning to calm her down but suddenly stopped. 0...


    Not only him, but everyone around him moved down.


    Caitlin Straker looked around in a daze and finally discovered the anomaly. She tried to break free, but the agent next to her did not respond at all.


    then¡­¡­


    She saw someone.


    A man, a man she had heard of.


    "You, are you Su Sheng? It''s you, was you talking to me just now?" Caitlin Struck was surprised.


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and nodded.


    "They, what''s the matter with them?" Caitlin Straker asked.


    "Just let the world pause for a while. You just said you agreed, then make your choice."


    "I..." Caitlin Straker calmed down. She didn''t think about why she was Su Sheng, why she had to change one, and she didn''t even think about what Su Sheng said before that she was interested in her own skin. She must make a choice.''Andy, my son, he is still young and has just awakened his ability. I hope he can have a new life, a safe and happy new life.But... but you have to rescue my daughter Laura, she, isn''t she caught just like this?"


    "it is good!"


    Saint Su simply agreed.


    As soon as his thought moved, his 5.0 ability to modify reality was instantly activated.


    Andy has forgotten his family, his identity, and even the people in the Sentinel¡¯s Secret Service have forgotten the existence of Andy. He was randomly thrown somewhere by Su Sheng. He still has fifty thousand dollars in his possession, enough for him to start a new business. Live.As long as he does not kill himself and runs back to the United States, he will not be discovered by the sentinel secret service.


    As for Laura?


    Su Sheng also took her away. Su Sheng didn''t modify her memory or did anything else, just let her temporarily escape danger.


    Watching Andy and Laura disappear, Caitlin Straker looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    "Andy has started a new life, he won''t remember you anymore. As for Lauren, I also found a safe place to put her down. What happens next is up to her!"


    Chapter 715, the foolish Su Sheng and Gu Yi Mage appear again!


    "Now it is your turn!"


    Su Sheng looked at Caitlin Straker, Caitlin Straker couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    She knew that she had no choice but to believe that Su Shenghui, who could stop the world, would keep her promise."Me, what am I going to do now?"


    "You don''t have to do anything."


    Su Sheng raised the corners of his mouth and the speed force suddenly activated at this moment, and the person disappeared in the next moment.


    Caitlin Straker''s memory, Su Sheng, has long been discovered, and everything from childhood to adulthood can be said well.Su Sheng traveled back to the past, traveled to the time before Caitlin Straker had not yet been married, and did not know her husband, and then brought her directly back to the current timeline.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng appeared again.


    There is also a young version of Caitlin Straker.


    "What is going on?" the young Caitlin Straker asked in surprise.


    "What''s going on?" Caitlin Straker asked in surprise.


    "This is you 04, and this is you too. But a young version, a current version, I will bring you the past, you who are not married." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Why?" Caitlin Straker asked in surprise and dazed.


    "I want your skin. Although I don''t mind the condition of your skin now, I prefer the surprise of unpacking by myself. So she will replace you to live in this era, and you...will disappear!"


    "This, this is impossible."


    Both Caitlin Straker were shocked, never expected that Su Sheng would do this.


    "Nothing is impossible. Although I bring you back from the past, it may cause timeline problems. Under normal circumstances, Andy, Lauren, and many things will change. But don¡¯t worry, I will take this small deviation Modify it, after all, it is not difficult to modify reality!"


    "In this way, Caitlin Straker will become the original product. Although your Lauren Andy is still related by blood, they are not born to you. Of course, I know this sounds messy. But it¡¯s okay. You..." Su Sheng pointed to the current version of Caitlin Straker and said: "As long as you know that you will replace you as my slave and live in this world, then your children will not be affected. That''s it."


    "And you..." Su Sheng looked at the past version of Caitlin Straker again."It''s even simpler for you, as long as you know that you are my slave from today!"


    "then¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Su Shengyang snapped his fingers.

 593 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 593

    At that moment, the current version of Caitlin Straker disappeared, and the appearance of the past version of Caitlin Straker gradually changed, becoming the appearance of the current version of Caitlin Straker.Some people are young but have no charm, and some people only show special beauty when they are old.


    Caitlin Straker belongs to the latter, and the young Caitlin Straker has no charm at all.


    Cross the timeline and modify reality.


    This kind of thing is not aware of any other people at all, of course the so-called other people do not include the Supreme Master Gu Yi!


    Gu Yi didn¡¯t have much contact with Su Sheng, and it can be said that there was no direct contact. The only time was when the Red Lantern Hulk and the Doomsday battled Gu Yi to exile Doomsday, and then Shenyin never appeared again. , Nothing has been done.Su Sheng did not take Gu Yi too seriously and did not deliberately contact him, but Gu Yi was very concerned about Su Sheng.


    Gu Yi, who guards the earth and resists the threats of the multiverse, is a supreme mage. She can feel that there is something wrong with Su Sheng, but she doesn¡¯t know what''s wrong. She suspects that Su Sheng may come from other parallel worlds. It seems harmless so I didn''t care too much.


    this time.


    Gu Yi Mage had to come forward.


    Modify the timeline, modify the reality.


    This has a great impact on the dimension and the multiverse. There have been such situations a few times before, but nothing happened. Second, the problem was solved by Gu Yi, but now it¡¯s not working. She feels that she has no time. Too much, she must remind Su Sheng.


    So, Gu Yi Master came.


    The dazzling golden portal opened, and Gu Yi walked out in a golden robe.


    "Tsk tusk tusk!" Seeing Gu Yi mage Su Sheng chuckles, and Su Sheng is not surprised at her arrival. It''s no big deal if he comes, or doesn''t come.It''s just that she can appear when she uses the power of an angel to pause the world, so I have to say... As expected of the Supreme Mage, there is indeed a brush!


    "This power is very powerful and sacred!"


    The portal where Gu Yi''s voice fell behind her suddenly disappeared. She raised her eyebrows slightly. If she wanted to, the portal could always exist, but now it suddenly disappeared uncontrollably.


    "Su Sheng." Gu Yi mage looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Gu Yi Mage."


    "You... are very special. I can feel that the power you possess is all-encompassing, but it feels as if you can''t feel anything. You are not from this world, are you? Where are you from?" Gu Yi said his tone was not Strict, but staying with a touch that makes people feel relaxed and kind.


    As if she was not the supreme mage who let the multiverse hear the news!


    "The bald guy is really strong." Su Sheng looked at the head under the hood of the ancient mage and smiled."The world is very big, and the universe is many. It doesn''t matter where I came from. The important thing is that I am in this world. Have you seen this woman? I just took a slave. Everyone is very busy, so let''s make a long story short!"


    "You modified the timeline and reality for her?" Gu Yi mage looked at Caitlin Straker and frowned slightly.


    "Is there a problem?" Su Sheng asked rhetorically.


    Gu Yi shook his head: "You can''t do this. Every time you travel through time and every time you modify reality, you will cause great harm to the world. The dark creatures in the multiverse are already ready to move because what you do causes us. The defense force is getting weaker and weaker. I... don''t have much time."


    Chapter 716: Gu Yi Mage was injured


    "Are you going to hang up?"


    What Su Sheng said was not polite and very direct at all, but Gu Yi mage didn''t seem to mind a gentle nod.


    "Yeah, I feel like my time is almost up."


    "Why?" Su Sheng was curious."Your current state looks good, even if you borrow the power of the dark dimension, it shouldn''t be affected in a short time, why do you think...Huh?"


    Su Sheng showed a weird expression before he finished speaking. In the movie, a mage seemed to know that he was running out of time, but after all, the thin and dead camel was bigger than a horse, even if Casillas also used the power of the dark dimension. That ability can really kill Gu Yi, not to mention that Doctor Strange has already figured out a way to save her, she gave up her life.


    Perhaps it was because she knew that even if she continued to use the power of darkness, she would not end well, perhaps because she had an heir and then she was relieved and lived enough.But that was the situation in the movie, but now?Doctor Strange hasn''t learned magic from him yet, right?Although Baron Mordor and Casillas are also good, they obviously can''t inherit the position of Supreme Mage. She shouldn''t have such thoughts when she is staring at the dark dimension and messing around with herself from time to time?


    "You are hurt?"


    Su Sheng carefully observed the state of Gu Yi Mage, and indeed found the problem.At first glance, Master Gu Yi seemed to have no problem, but the dark power in her body had begun to move around, so she had to draw out her power to suppress it. When the dark power moved, she could feel her condition was not good at that moment.


    Both the soul and the body seemed to be injured.


    The injury that can prevent her from recovering in a short time must be serious.


    "Dommam?" Su Sheng asked curiously.


    Master Gu Yi shook his head: "I am repairing the protective power of dimensions."


    "Why didn''t you come to me long ago?"


    When Su Sheng heard it, he understood that Master Gu Yi wiped his butt and suffered injuries, uh...it seems a bit ugly to say that, but it should be because of his previous actions that the strength of the dimension was damaged and weakened, Master Gu Yi Use your own strength to repair it, which leads to injury!


    Gu Yi shook his head."I just hope you can stop abusing your power."


    There is no blame or complaint. Even the tone of Gu Yi Mage cannot be said to be a warning. It stands to reason that Su Sheng should agree to it. Anyway, people were injured in order to wipe his butt, but Su Sheng was in the Gu Yi Master¡¯s I watched and shook my head slightly: "If I abused the world, the world would have collapsed. I would not choose not to use my abilities because of you or for other reasons, but if someone really wants to come to the earth to make trouble. I can''t ask for it, you know... it''s boring to have no rivals."


    "You can come to Kama Taj to find me when you have time." Gu Yi mage whispered.


    Su Sheng nodded, Kama Taj will definitely go, after all, there is still time to copy the gem''s ability.


    Gu Yi nodded slightly and drew a circle to release the magic teleportation array and walked in like this and disappeared.


    Gu Yi mage left, Su Sheng turned to look at Caitlin Straker."We should go too."


    Caitlin Strak was taken away by Su Sheng without knowing what to do.


    next moment.


    A room on a certain floor of the lighthouse base.


    Su Sheng and Caitlin Straker appeared quietly.


    Caitlin Straker was dumbfounded.


    Suddenly traveled through time and was taken to the future. I saw the future self, knowing that there will be a pair of children in the future, but the future self is still dead?Inexplicably change from a youthful little girl to a mature woman to replace the future self, living in this era and inexplicably becoming a slave to the person in front of you?


    Is it for your own children?


    Caitlin Straker felt that all this was as unthinkable as dreaming.


    "You, what are you going to do?" Caitlin Straker yelled out of panic when she felt Su Sheng approaching herself as if she was about to take off her clothes.


    Saint Su did not stop or speak, Caitlin Strak backed up and struggled, but where could she go in this small room in Su Saint''s territory?The clothes were torn in the process of struggling, and Caitlin Straker, who was mature in appearance but young in mind, roared in pain, and cried out for mercy one after another.


    thumbs up!


    There is the mature charm that Su Sheng likes and the jerky feeling of opening the package for the first time, unknowingly Su Sheng has also become a little selfless.


    night.


    Passed away quietly.


    Caitlin Straker''s voice has gradually fallen silent, but some people''s voices have become louder.


    "mom?"

 594 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 594

    "Andy?"


    "Where are you?"


    Looking at the dim and empty environment in an unknowingly dark warehouse, Lawrence Struck subconsciously shouted.


    Obviously they were not discovered by the sentinel secret service, were they caught?


    Why did you come here suddenly?The people in the sentinel''s secret service were gone, and his mother and brother were gone, which made Lauren a little confused and panicked.


    Zizi''s voice suddenly sounded in the dim space, and the purple light gradually lit up behind Lauren Straker. She turned in horror and backed slightly to see a purple portal in the sky?Before I saw what was in the door, I saw a figure jump out of it.


    Click!


    The figure fell to the ground, and the purple portal behind him disappeared.


    This is a woman.


    She stood up with her hands on her hands. The moment she looked up, Lauren saw her face with a weird tattoo?With long dark purple hair, the pupils of the eyes are actually green?


    "You... are you... a mutant?" Lawrence Strak asked nervously.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    After the girl got up, she looked around and seemed to look for an exit.


    "I...Me too..." Lauren usually hides her identity as a mutant, but now she is lonely and helpless, but she proactively reveals her identity. Under the doubtful eyes of the other party, she displays her abilities in an instant. The surrounding air was gathered together as if manifested.


    Chapter 717 Flashes and the New World?


    "You, is your ability to teleport? You saved us? Where are my mother and brother?" Lawrence Struck looked at each other expectantly after regaining his ability.


    Her ability is to teleport, and she suddenly appeared.


    It is normal for Lawrence Struck to think so.


    "I haven''t saved you, and I don''t know where your mother and brother are." The other party simply shook his head.


    "Really isn''t it?" Lawrence Struck asked unwillingly.


    The other party looked around and said casually: "No, I am being hunted down myself, how could I save you? I don''t know you. What is your name?"


    "Lauren...Lauren Straker."


    "Huh?" The other party seemed to turn his head and glanced over."Your last name is Strak?"


    "Yes, is there any problem?" Lawrence Struck asked suspiciously.


    The other person looked at her hesitantly and stopped thinking about something. After a while, he said: "I have heard some rumors about your surname."


    "What is it? By the way, what is your name?" Lawrence Struck asked.


    "Clarice Fang!" the other side said.


    The name Clarion 997 Sifang has no special meaning for Lauren Straker. It is just a name. If Su Sheng heard it, she would be very surprised, because besides this name, she also has a code name called Flashing.


    "I was caught by the Sentinel Secret Service once before, but soon I was detained in solitary confinement and prepared to be sent to another place. I heard the agent guarding me mention the reason why I was detained in solitary confinement. It is said, It is said that Campbell, the head of the Sentinel¡¯s Secret Service, has a list of mutants. Those on the list will be held in solitary confinement and will be transported away. No one knows where the people on the list will be sent. I just heard about the people on the list. Very important. I''m on this list, as well as a pair of siblings from the Straker family. It should be... you?"


    "My brother Andy is also a mutant, just awakened, so...we will be caught..." Lawrence Struck told Flash about what had happened.


    From Andy awakened and fled, seeking help from the underground mutants, but the hiding spot was suddenly attacked by sentry robots and then... it was now.


    She came here somehow, and her mother and brother were gone.


    Both were arrested fugitives, or belonged to the fugitives on the list. Although Lauren and Shiming did not know each other before, they could only share adversity at this time. After a few chats, the two quickly determined the environment. Decided to try first to see if he could find an underground organization of mutants and inquire about the news.


    early morning.


    The sun is shining and the wind is beautiful.


    A new day has begun, everyone is the protagonist in their own story, and everyone has started a new day''s story.


    The Avengers are helping Jane Fortes get familiar with abilities, the mutants are dealing with the Sentinel Secret Service, and Lauren and Flash are looking for the mutant underground organization.The Spider Girl Alliance began to follow Norman Osborn early in the morning, looking for an opportunity to reveal his identity as the Green Goblin for evidence.After a short verification, the identity of the hive who returned to Earth was recognized. With the help of Hydra, he began to strengthen himself and began to search for Inhumans.


    On Mafis, Fiora and the others are also busy rebuilding the planet!


    Where is Su Sheng?


    Su Sheng planned to take a trip to the Pacific Rim to bring the remaining Kryptonites of the Holy Character Army over to rebuild Krypton together.


    Turning over and looking at Caitlin Straker, who had woken up but was silent next to him, Su Sheng smiled and said, "Have you not accepted this fact?"


    "It''s not a strange thing to travel through time? Come on, there is a saying that is not strange, get up and wash and I will take you to another world." Su Sheng smiled and patted Caitlin Straker. Then he turned over.


    another world?


    Caitlin Straker followed Su Sheng blankly to get up, wash, the original clothes had been torn, but returned to the original state in Su Sheng waved.


    Came out of the room and parked in the corridor.


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes to sense the position, stacking power.


    The shock wave wormhole appeared instantly.


    "Let''s go." Su Sheng turned his head and glanced at Caitlin Straker, but suddenly found a small figure at the end of the corridor silently looking at this side.


    X-23, Lauren Kinney.


    After bringing her over, Su Sheng really didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Something?" Su Sheng asked.


    Lauren Kinney shook his head silently.


    "Want to go out to play?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Lauren Kinney remained silent, but did not shake his head this time.


    "Understood!" Su Sheng smiled."Half an hour! I will be back in half an hour and take you to another world."


    Lauren Kinney nodded hurriedly with joy.


    "You stay too, I will pick you up in half an hour."


    Since you want to bring Lauren Kinney, you don¡¯t need to go to the Pacific Rim World. That place is not suitable for her and Caitlin Straker. Su Sheng thinks of another world, one is more suitable for Lauren Kinney, and the other can let her find the same kind. Or the world of playmates!


    Pacific Rim World.


    Su Sheng found Big Bada and asked her to summon the remaining Kryptonians to abandon the base of this world and send them to Mafeisi in Marvel World.The whole process was very fast, and I didn''t encounter any trouble when I returned. After sending the Big Bada and the remaining Kryptonians, Su Sheng returned to the lighthouse base.

 595 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 595

    Lauren Kinney and Caitlin Straker are still waiting in place, although they are quiet but they seem to get along well.


    This can be seen from the distance between the two people.


    Su Sheng explained to the Avengers with a bracelet, that they were used to the fact that Su Sheng disappeared from time to time.After the explanation was completed, Su Sheng once again closed his eyes and sensed.


    After a while, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and the shock wave wormhole opened again.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Sheng greeted, Laura Kinney took the lead in walking in, Caitlin Straker hesitated and followed.


    Sheng Su went in and stepped on the ground in the alley.


    The shock wave wormhole behind him has been closed.


    "This...what is this place?" Laura Kinney was curious but withdrawn, so it was Caitlin Straker who asked.


    ...


    PS: The New World will not be divided into volumes. After all, the Infinity War volume is not over yet. The New World can only be regarded as the middle episode of Infinity War.


    Chapter 718: The World of King Haibian


    The sky above my head is scorching hot.


    The surrounding architectural environment does not look special, belonging to the kind of alleys that can be seen everywhere.


    At first glance, it feels more like coming out of a lighthouse base, rather than changing to a new world.


    "A new world with no avengers, no mutants, and no sentinel secret service." Su Sheng said with a smile and walked out of the alley.


    Caitlin Straker and Laura Kinney hurriedly followed ~ come up.


    At first glance, the combination of the three seems to be a family of three.


    The mother looks like her brother and sister. After all, Su Sheng is too delicate and young. Although Caitlin Struck is young in her psychological age, and she belongs to the kind of mature and not old temperament, she is far behind Su Sheng. Now, as for Laura Kinney?Just a little loli.


    All three of them have very good looks, so they have a high rate of turning their heads on the road, and occasionally they can hear the whispers of envy, which makes Caitlin Straker very depressed.But this depression was quickly left behind, and she discovered the difference in this world.


    There are no mutants, no sentinel special services, no Avengers, or even Stark Industries, and no one knows Su Sheng.


    This is really a new world?


    Caitlin Straker was already surprised.


    In contrast, Laura Kinney was okay, after all, she herself traveled from one world to another.


    "This world is not bad, right? It''s very suitable for vacation or fun. But no world is so safe. Robbery and crime are indispensable." Su Sheng said as he walked: "I will stay here for a few more days. By the way, find a friend for Laura. Let''s find a place to stay. Do you like to live in a hotel or a house?"


    Neither of them had a problem with Su Sheng, so they directly found a house for rent on the Internet. The house is good and the environment is good. Although the price is a bit more expensive, it is not important at all.They had moved in in less than half a day, a single-family three-story villa.


    Su Sheng gave Caitlin Straker a sum of money for her and Laura Kinney to buy some daily necessities. What''s the difference between making everything simple and living in a different place?Letting them experience this new world is the key, after all... this world is still very interesting!


    King Haibian!


    This is the world of King Haibian. There are no superpowers or even heroes in this world, but it is a bloody, violent and dark world.I chose this world because there is a very famous violent loli in this world, super killer!


    She is as violent as Laura Kinney, and she is also Loli.


    The difference is that Super Killer is just an ordinary person, an ordinary person who has been taught all kinds of fighting skills and weapon application by his father since childhood.At a young age, he can wear a body armor and be shot with a gun by his father to exercise his fear of guns. The birthday gifts for other children of this age are dolls, cakes or something, but her birthday gifts are two butterfly knives!


    Smart and tough.


    She is a violent little loli who might not even know how to die if you treat her as a little doll.


    The tempers are similar.


    I believe that if there is a chance, Laura Kinney and Super Killer can become good friends. To be honest, Su Sheng is not a Lolicon, but he also thinks Super Killer is really great!


    The first dinner that traveled through the world ended hastily, and Laura Kinney cleverly took a shower and returned to her room to sleep.Although she does not seem to be so excited or relaxed, but in a world where no one knows her identity and no one will catch her, she walks on the street in a fair manner, buying things in a fair manner, and says she is not excited. Is it possible?


    In contrast, Caitlin Straker is not as capable of controlling emotions as Laura, sitting on the sofa and watching TV in this world, while watching and commenting, she is not excited at all like her appearance can do. move.


    After all, Caitlin Straker was only seventeen years old, yes, seventeen years old, several years younger than Su Sheng, and not even a few years older than Laura.


    The little girl''s manners and thinking, the appearance of a mature woman.


    Some contradictions, some contrasts, but also a kind of weird charm.


    Su Sheng leaned back on the sofa, and put his legs on the coffee table to play with the bracelet.He used Indigo''s ability to access the network of this world. Although there may be hackers in this world, there is no difference between the so-called master and Caiji under Indigo''s ability. The entire world and the entire network have no secrets to him. .


    Soon he found what he was looking for.


    Big daddy and super kill girl.


    Dad was originally a policeman. After his wife was killed by the gangster and drug lord Frank Amick, he wanted to get revenge. He trained his daughter to become a violent loli super murderer, and he even made it. Set a uniform similar to the Batman machine against Frank.


    In addition to Big Daddy and Super Killer, there are two other people, one is the protagonist Hai Bian, who has been completely robbed of the limelight, and the other is the son of the drug lord gangster, Red Whirlwind.


    Su Sheng looked at their materials one by one, and unconsciously felt that Caitlin Straker next to him seemed to be closer to him?When I looked up slightly, I saw Caitlin Straker holding her bent legs watching TV nervously. I don¡¯t know when the lights in the living room were turned off. There seemed to be horror movies on the TV?


    Caitlin Straker, who watched and devoted himself, did not notice what Su Sheng was doing before, nor did he notice that Su Sheng was looking at herself.Suddenly there was a scream on TV, and almost at the same time Caitlin Straker also screamed in shock, and subconsciously threw directly into Su Sheng''s arms.


    Su Sheng stretched out his arms and embraced her, watching her hooking her neck against her chest, she couldn''t help laughing softly as she was afraid but refused to miss the plot.


    "You, what are you laughing at? I haven''t watched any horror film in this world. Really, it''s really scary!" Caitlin Straker raised her head awkwardly and defended her. The close distance made her react somewhat She wanted to get up shyly, but then there was another scream on the TV.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Caitlin Straker, who could not see anything, was frightened by the scream and was buried in Su Sheng''s arms again.


    The seven hundred and nineteenth chapter Su Sheng was hit up


    Everyone knows that horror movies are fake and filmed, but even if they know it, they can still scare people.


    Caitlin Straker finally watched the movie, but the fearful psychology has not disappeared but has become stronger.Looking at the dim living room and the strange house, Caitlin Straker said softly: "Very, very late, go upstairs and rest?"


    "I''m not sleepy yet, go up first if you are tired." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Then, then I''ll wait, wait a while." Caitlin Straker whispered.


    Su Sheng turned his head and chuckled: "Are you scared?"


    "Who is scared, I don''t have it!" Caitlin Straker got up as if to prove herself and planned to go upstairs. It was just... a few steps, so slow?


    Su Sheng shook his head lightly and walked over and directly hugged Caitlin Strak into the master bedroom.


    Without turning on the light, Caitlin Strak was thrown directly onto the bed by Su Sheng, and followed Su Sheng directly.

 596 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 596

    The creaking sound rang in the silent night.


    The first night in the new world just passed.


    After the first day of tension and curiosity, Caitlin Straker and Laura Kinney gradually adapted. The little girl who was not independent before Caitlin Straker was dragged by Su Sheng, suddenly came out with people. Living together, although some are not used to it, it is more novel.


    Cook, clean up the housework, take Laura Kinney out shopping, and sleep with Su Sheng at night.


    This is actually what she once dreamed of growing up and getting married!


    After misunderstandings twice, after a few times, she even got used to taking on the identity of a mother outside. Who made her often go out with a little loli like Laura in this way?It¡¯s the mother and daughter not to be misunderstood!As for Su Sheng, he rarely goes out and feels like an otaku.


    "You plan to stay at home like this every day? I know that there is a park nearby that is very nice. Tomorrow is the weekend again. Why don''t we go for a picnic tomorrow?" On the bed, Caitlin Straker was expecting Asked.


    "Yes." Su Sheng answered casually.


    In the past few days, he has almost understood the situation of the world on the Internet, and it is time to go out and activities.


    The next day, in the morning.


    The sky is clear and white clouds are blooming.


    In the park, you can occasionally see dating couples, parents with children, a leisurely and relaxed scene.


    Under the big tree.


    Su Sheng lay on the mat in the cold and looked at Laura and Caitlin Straker who were flying a kite not far away. It looked like a mother was playing with her daughter, but in fact, Laura didn¡¯t seem to know much about flying kites. Interest, on the contrary, Caitlin Straker is more interested.


    "Hi." A greeting voice sounded from the side.


    When Su Sheng turned his head, the first thing that caught his eye was a pair of girls'' legs, his eyes slightly raised.


    "Black." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Ah..." The girl yelled and stepped back and blocked her skirt subconsciously."you you¡­¡­"


    "Am I wrong?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "No, no, how can you say it so rudely...speak it out?" The girl felt a little absurd. She had never seen anyone say such a thing so naturally.Even if you accidentally saw it, you can''t tell it directly?


    Seeing the girl slightly annoyed, Su Sheng sat up disapprovingly and chuckled."Why can''t you tell me? The purpose of your coming to strike up a conversation with me is nothing more than to make friends or fall in love? Frankly speaking, we will all go to bed in the end. If you look at it this way, what''s the problem? By the way, black is good, I am very like!"


    direct.


    too direct.


    Although the expressions of foreigners are very direct, she is still at a loss for being as direct as Su Sheng.Are you angry?It¡¯s a bit, after all, she¡¯s also a school girl at school, she¡¯s still the captain of the cheerleading team, and she often receives love letters in the cabinet. She just happened to see Su Sheng, handsome and handsome, but also has a special charm of mature and lazy, so she couldn¡¯t help but come over to have a conversation. .


    You know, this is the first time she took the initiative to strike up a conversation with a boy. In the end, why did she go to bed without saying a few words, or even went to bed?But she was angry but she didn''t seem to hate her so much?She was sure that if someone else said that, she might turn around and even give him a few slaps, but the person in front of her said so inexplicably, it felt like it was not a big deal...


    This is his temperament and charm!


    She was sure that this boy was definitely a veteran of the flowers, which made her a little at a loss.Originally, she was planning to come over to say hello, she might ask for a number, if she had the opportunity, she might come out for coffee, go shopping, and maybe even fall in love if appropriate.


    Although she hadn''t talked about it, the boys in the school were too naive, and she didn''t feel it.


    But now the inexplicable topic has reached a somewhat embarrassing position. There is a kind of situation where you either turn around and leave, or you might just go to bed.


    Why did things develop like this?


    "What''s the phone number?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    "what?"


    "What is the number?" Su Sheng asked flatly.


    The girl subconsciously said the number.


    "What about the name?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "Katie, Katie Di Cosmo."


    "You can go, I will call you when I have time!" Su Sheng waved his hand and lay down again.


    "What? You are too arrogant, right? Don''t think that being handsome is great." The girl turned angrily and left.


    "My name is Su Sheng, if you want to date, remember to wear 0.1 black!"


    Su Sheng''s voice sounded behind, Katie couldn''t stand still and almost fell, turned her head and stared at Su Sheng and left in a hurry.


    "Who is she?"


    Here, Katie had just left when I saw Caitlin Straker and didn''t know when he would come.


    "Send the cannon." Su Sheng said casually.


    Caitlin Straker was eager to say something and somehow knew how to speak, when Laura Kinney came back and broke the calm and awkward atmosphere perfectly.


    "I smell blood..."


    "Damn, it turned out to be someone with relatives..." Su Sheng cursed uncomfortably. He also planned to call out at night to try it out. After all, he is the object of King Haibian¡¯s love, and the future girlfriend, neither It''s a dragon set with no name or surname.


    Chapter 720 The True King of Haibian


    Caitlin Straker understood it, but Laura Kinney didn''t understand it yet.


    She moved her nose slightly, and pointed to an alley across the park with a serious look."The smell of blood comes from over there, a lot. Someone should be injured!"


    "there?"


    This direction is definitely not the direction where Katie left, and Su Sheng''s squinted eyes changed instantly.Suddenly, the original distance seemed to be shortened instantly, and all the obstructions in the line of sight became transparent, and he saw two gangsters running away in the alley.


    There was a green hat lying on the ground. No, it was not a green hat. It was a man in a tight-fitting green uniform lying on the ground. Although the uniform had some yellow texts, it seemed to have a strong sense of inferiority. His abdomen seemed to be stabbed. , The blood has stained his uniform.


    What do you say?Only the wrong name is not the wrong nickname.


    King Hai Bian, he was really under the sea!


    Want to be a hero without any professional training, just with a passion and a set of inferior uniforms purchased online?It''s weird that he is not bian


    "A very heroic guy was stabbed." 04 Su Sheng smiled and said. As soon as he finished speaking, King Haibian seemed to be struggling and walked out of the alley. Maybe he wanted to go to the hospital, right?As a result, I heard a bang right after coming out.


    A car braked sharply, and King Haibian flew out and fell to the ground.


    It was even worse, and I was completely dizzy now.


    "Tsk tusk, it''s really bad luck!" Su Sheng felt that King Haibian died before he got out of his teacher. He was stabbed and hit by a car. Is there any more bad luck than him?


    "Call an ambulance for him."

 597 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 597

    The car that hit the person stopped for a while and drove around. The pedestrians around didn''t seem to want to call the police or call an ambulance. Su Sheng stood up casually and spoke to Caitlin Straker next to him.Caitlin Straker took out the phone and hurriedly dialed the emergency number.


    After a while, the ambulance came, and the unconscious King Haibian was directly carried into the car and rescued away.


    There doesn''t seem to be any sensation in this matter, what should everyone do after watching the excitement.


    Eat and drink, frolic and play.


    After a while, Su Sheng packed up their things and left the park. On the way home, they went to the supermarket to buy vegetables. When they got home, they simply rested and washed. Caitlin Straker went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.In the living room, Su Shengchao Laura said."Are you bored?"


    Laura shook her head.


    "No? Still doesn''t matter? Forget it, staying at home and occasionally strolling around can hardly help you integrate into society. Do you plan to stay in the lighthouse base after you go back? I''ll help you ask and arrange a school for you. I don¡¯t expect you to learn anything in school, at least to make you adapt to contact with people.¡± Su Sheng reached out and patted Laura¡¯s head and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m bringing you back, although I intend to make you a qualified person. Hounds, but hounds can live in the sun, right?"


    "I... I don''t want to go to school, I''ll be obedient." Laura said tentatively.


    Go to school?


    With so many people here with a group of people of the same age, Laura, who has always been fearless and fearless, has a sense of fear.


    "Children hate going to school, especially you are different from ordinary children, so I understand your idea that you don''t want to go to school, but this matter is not discussed!" Su Sheng''s attitude is very firm, Laura knows that she can''t resist the whole person. The momentum has become low.


    Caitlin Straker asked why she stood on the same front with Su Sheng, and after dinner, she deliberately enlightened Laura, just like a real mother!


    night!


    Came quietly.


    Caitlin Straker, who was wearing pajamas after the shower, returned to the bedroom but found that Su Sheng was still wearing clothes, or that he was still dressed so neatly that it didn''t look like she was going to rest, but rather like she was going out?


    "Are you going out?" Caitlin Struck thought of the girl in the park who had accosted Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng nodded: "You probably won''t be back tonight, go to sleep by yourself."


    "Where are you going? Are you looking for that girl? You...how can you do this?" Caitlin Straker asked angrily.


    "How long have we been here?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    Caitlin Straker thought for a while: "It''s been more than a week, right?"


    "Yes, it''s been more than a week. Isn''t it normal to change pillows?" Su Sheng''s words for granted made Kaitlin Straker''s face a little ugly.


    The life of more than a week made her almost forget that she was actually just Su Sheng''s slave and pillow, not his girlfriend.This man who is usually lazy and lives with himself to death at night is no ordinary person.


    "I, I know." Caitlin Straker lowered her head and whispered.


    Su Sheng disappeared after teleporting.


    Katie Di Cosmo.


    She just said goodnight to her parents after taking a shower, she was looking in the mirror in her room at this time, she was wearing only black underwear.


    "Black, is black really that good-looking?"


    043


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Katie Dikos inexplicably thought of the direct boy in the park."Bah, I don''t want to wear black." Katie Dikosmo murmured when she was about to change one but suddenly saw a figure in the mirror.


    A figure outside of himself.


    "what¡­¡­"


    She was taken aback and turned hurriedly.


    "Katie? Did something happen?"


    Mother''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Katie Dikosmo stared at the boy standing in front of her in a daze, until her mother''s questioning voice sounded again, she said in a panic, "It''s okay mom, I...I knocked it out."


    "You... how did you get in? No, how did you find this place?" Katie Dikosmo asked in a low voice after hurriedly.


    This person is surprisingly the direct boy who struck up a conversation with himself in the park before.


    "Trust me, finding a woman is not difficult for me." Su Sheng smiled.


    "You, you can''t just come in privately like this, my parents are still at home, you... you go away, or I will tell my parents." Although Katie Di Cosmo was impressed by him and not that annoying, but this Suddenly rushing to her room at night still made her feel very scared!


    Chapter 721: Flowers and Cannonballs


    Su Sheng disapproved of the threat of Katie Dikosmo, and turned over and leaned against the bed as if in his own room."Go, you can tell them that you took the initiative to strike up a conversation with me during the day, told me your name and phone number, and wanted to go to bed with me. Although they will drive me away, you can''t get better? I love each other''s harm. "


    "You...what are you talking about, who is going to sleep with you?" Katie Dikosmo said angrily.


    "Isn''t it? Then you are just making friends with me? If I want to pursue you and want to associate with you, you will refuse, just be friends with me? Stop it, there is so much pure friendship between men and women. Huh? From the moment you strike up a conversation with me, it is destined that our relationship will definitely develop to that point. I don¡¯t plan to fall in love with you, and you don¡¯t know me, so just skip those who know each other and understand each other. The process goes straight to the last step, okay?"


    "Who do you think of me? Yes, I think you are very good, so I want to make friends with you. If they are suitable for each other, even if they are good for each other, it''s okay, but that''s because of the relationship! You don''t plan to associate with me, Why should I have a relationship with you? I...I can''t find a man."


    "You can''t find a man like me." Su Sheng suddenly got up and came to Katie Di Cosmo and stretched out her hand. Katie Di Cosmo backed down subconsciously and suddenly saw Su Sheng''s hand back."Give it to you."


    flower.


    A rose just appeared in Su Sheng''s hand.


    Katie Dikos looked at her back and looked at Su Sheng."Magic? Where did you hide before?"


    Obviously he didn''t seem to have a place to hide roses at all.


    Katie Dikosmo took the flowers and kept looking curiously.


    "Want to know where is hiding?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Katie Dikosmo nodded.


    Su Sheng smiled and slowly took off his coat, stretched out his arms and turned around slightly, then untied his shirt and took off.Katie Dikosmo, who had originally wanted to know where Huazang was, looked at Su Sheng''s angular and explosive muscles and her eyes became a bit straight.


    Don''t doubt it!


    The attractiveness of the figure to men and women is almost the same, not to mention that Katie Di Cosmo¡¯s age likes the kind of good figure and high-value, such a good figure, high-value plus that special and special With an unpleasant temperament, Katie Dikosmo has forgotten to drive Su Sheng away for a while!


    "Do you like it?" Su Sheng slowly came to Katie Di Cosmo''s side, slowly supporting her waist with both hands.


    "Yeah." Katie Dikosmo responded in a low voice.


    "I''m talking about flowers." Su Sheng smirked.


    Katie Dikosmo looked at the rose in her hand in a panic."Me, I''m talking about flowers."


    "Oh~~" Su Sheng nodded with a smile, supporting her shoulder with his left hand and gently squeezing her scattered hair. The heat, the breath, and the close distance made her The brain gradually went blank, and she could feel Su Sheng lowering her head to get closer and closer to herself but she couldn''t avoid it, and she couldn''t even make any response.


    "No, no..." She was blocked before she finished speaking.

 598 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 598

    The trance is booming...


    who am I?


    where am I?


    What should I do?


    Katie Dikosmo suddenly felt a hand covering her mouth. She felt that she didn''t know when she was lying on the bed. She saw Su Sheng on her body, and then... it was a sense of tearing.She wanted to scream, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Tears flowed down the corners of his eyes but they were gently wiped off by the other hand with his other hand.


    vaguely.


    She was in a trance again.


    She forgot where she was, her parents in the next room, and even what she had done. The only thing she remembered was Su Sheng¡¯s face, Su Sheng¡¯s appearance, as if it had been deeply imprinted in her memory. In the depths of the soul, the body...the same in the depths!


    The sun was warm, and Katie Di Cosmo seemed to hear her mother calling her name in her sleep.


    She faintly opened her eyes and stretched out her hand to block the dazzling sunlight.


    "What about people?"


    She suddenly realized that Su Sheng was not by her side at all. She turned over and sat up and found that the clothes and underwear were still there?Is it... a dream?She opened the quilt violently, and although the sheets were a little messy, there was no bloody blood.


    Is it really a dream?


    Katie Dikosmo was a little confused, although she was a little trance, she still remembered the feeling, the feeling left in the body, it was very real, but now it seems that everything is just a dream of her own imagination!


    The urging voice of her mother outside the door sounded again, and Katie Dikosmo couldn''t think about it anymore and could only get up in a hurry to find clothes to wear.


    Dress and wash.


    Katie Dikosmo went downstairs, had breakfast, put on a backpack, and was ready to go to school.


    If she didn''t go downstairs in such a hurry, she would find something more on the balcony next to the window of her room.


    A rose flower.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? It looks thoughtful?"


    When I arrived at the school to put things away, a girl suddenly appeared beside Katie Di Cosmo.She has black hair, and her facial features are slightly Asian. This is her good friend, Erica, a mixed race.


    "No, nothing." Katie Di Cosmo shook her head.


    "Oh." Erica didn''t take it seriously, and a little lowered her voice: "You know? Our school has a handsome guy, an Asian, I think he should be from Huaxia. He is here to bring his sister to school, maybe not My sister, but he is really handsome and has a very special charming temperament!"


    "Yes, is it? Then do you know what his name is?" Katie Di Cosmo asked casually.


    "I don''t know, maybe I can ask."


    "People are here to send my sister to school, and they don''t come to school by themselves. Where do you go to ask if they are gone?" Katie Dikosmo said.


    "Who said that, he is there, and he is coming over here." Erica whispered nervously.


    Katie Dikosmo casually glanced in the direction Erica said, and she was stunned by this look.


    It''s him!


    The 722nd chapter sending x-23 to school was picked up again


    Near, near, nearer.


    Seeing Su Sheng getting closer and closer, Katie Di Cosmo''s heart leaped faster and faster, why is he here?Did he come to say hello?Should I greet him or ask him if he came to see myself last night?


    Was it a dream or did it happen last night?


    "Hi."


    Just as Katie Dikosmo was hesitant to speak, Erica next to her proactively greeted Su Sheng.


    "Hi." Su Sheng paused and replied.


    "Hello, my name is Erica." Seeing Su Shengzhen really stopped to respond, Erica stretched out her hand with excitement.


    "Su Sheng." Su Sheng shook hands.


    "This is my friend Katie Di Cosmo." Erica introduced her friend very interestingly.


    Su Sheng looked at the unnatural Katie Dikosmo and nodded slightly, then turned to look at Erica.


    Finished?


    Is this over?


    Are you not going to say something?For example, do we know each other?


    Su Sheng¡¯s natural and slightly indifferent reaction made Katie Dikosmo very depressed. She wanted to say something but suddenly thought of Su Sheng¡¯s direct character. If it was just her own yellow beam last night Meng Na said at this time, if he speaks so directly, wouldn''t he be embarrassed in front of Erica?So she held back, but looked at Su Sheng with a strange expression.


    "I heard that you are here to help your sister go through the enrollment procedures? What is her name? We can take care of her for you at school." Erica said.


    "Lauren, Lauren Kinney." Su Sheng smiled.


    Erica nodded and asked tentatively: "Then, can you exchange numbers?"


    "of course can!"


    Su Sheng exchanged a number with Erica, thanked her for her help and politely said that she had time to eat together.


    After chatting for a few words, Su Sheng left.


    "Yay!"


    Erica shook the phone excitedly and said to Katie Dikosmo: "Oh my god, I actually got his number. He is so handsome and has a good personality. If only he could be my boyfriend. ."


    "Don''t think about it, he can only go to bed with you, it''s impossible to associate with you." Katie Dikosmo pouted.


    Erica said disapprovingly: "That''s okay, it should be great to give such a boy the first time!"


    "..."


    Katie Dikosmo said."Go to class."


    Said and turned away.


    Erica pursed her lips and followed. She didn''t care about her friend''s weird reaction and the sour tone. Although the two had a good relationship, after all, Katie Di Cosmo was more popular at school than herself. The handsome guy managed to strike up a conversation by himself and asked for a number, but his reaction to her was flat. It is normal for her to be upset.


    Lauren Kinney''s enrollment procedures have been completed, and Caitlin Straker or herself will come and take her to and from school every day.Su Sheng turned around and didn''t see King Haibian. His injury probably didn''t recover so quickly for a while, and he saw two friends who were suspected of being King Haibian.

 599 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 599

    A fat man, a thin man.


    In the school, they belong to the kind of hanging silk with a very low sense of existence, but it seems that these two men also put on uniforms and became heroes?Or a member of the Justice Eternal Organization?Su Sheng feels that this world, whether it is a hero or a villain, is just like teasing you.


    The real heroes here are actually Big Daddy and Super Killer, or anti-heroes.


    As for the villain?


    The son of the drug lord tycoon first pretended to be the hero Red Tornado, and later he changed his waistcoat to become a tens of thousands of people and summoned the villains to prepare to destroy the city. What is the playhouse?The first battle of the super villain, Nima, was to rob a convenience store with a gun?Which villain used fertilizer bombs to blow up the city?It turned out that there was a muscular one-eyed Russian granny among the men he later convened, who was quite alive, and she was barely a good villain!


    After driving around the school, Su Sheng came out, drove around and bought some things, and waited until school was almost over before coming back and Laura went home from school.


    "how do you feel?"


    Looking at the car, Laura Susheng asked with a smile.


    Laura curled her lips and shook her head. The expression on her small face was also interesting, like a small adult.


    "I think my classmates are naive and boring? The class is very boring, right?" Su Sheng smiled lightly: "This is normal. After all, they are ordinary people and you are not. Well, if you are willing to go to school obediently, then some time later There will be a little girl who is similar to you in school."


    "Her age is similar to yours, and her mindset should be similar. Then you will have a playmate."


    "Is she strong?" Laura Kinney asked.


    "Other aspects should be inferior to you, but fighting skills and killing skills are better than you. You rely on your instinct to follow your ability, and she has been professionally trained." Su Sheng said that she is a super-killer. She will join this school after the death of her father, and Laura will have a playmate!


    Brought Laura back home, had dinner, and watched TV for a while.


    When it was dark and ready to rest, Su Sheng went out again.


    It''s about the same time as yesterday.


    In Katie Di Cosmo¡¯s room, Katie Di Cosmo today sat in a daze on the bed instead of looking in the mirror after taking a shower.


    She saw the roses on the windowsill.


    When she just took a shower, she checked it out herself, and there was nothing left.In other words, what happened last night was not a dream.I really slept with Su Sheng!But it is precisely this that makes Katie Dikosmo even more unhappy. Although you have come to my house to sleep, I pretended not to know me in school. Is this treating me as a spare tire?


    "Are you waiting for me before you sleep?"


    With a sudden sound, Katie Dikosmo hurriedly raised her head to see Su Sheng standing beside her bed impressively.


    Katie Dikosmo looked at the window subconsciously, and the window was so closed that it didn''t open at all.


    "How did you get in?" Katie Dikosmo asked in surprise.


    He, he seems to appear in his own room out of thin air, this is too weird.


    "It came in through the window." Su Sheng sat down beside Katie Di Cosmo and smiled with his arms around her shoulders."You think I was too focused, so I didn''t find it!"


    ...


    PS: The movie "King of the Sea" is indeed very violent, but this kind of violence has a childish feeling.Whether it''s the justice in the second part forever?The organization that is still a super villain feels like a family.


    Chapter 723: Stepping on two boats and the King of Haibian are on fire!


    "Why, why did it become like this again? Didn''t I want to ask him how he got in? Didn''t I want to ask him why he pretended not to know me at school? Why...how did it become like this again. Well, no matter what. , I don''t want to..." Katie Di Cosmo''s sane began to trance again, her hands grasped the palm of her mouth and closed her eyes.


    Strong wind, waves.


    She feels that she is starting to like this kind of adventure. She usually hears from the school Bitch about how good her boyfriend is and how long her time is. Katie Dikosmo has no experience before, so she is quite yearning, especially those who The posture of going to heaven when Bitch said it made her think how powerful it was, but compared to Su Sheng... it was completely scum!But there is one thing Katie Dikosmo agrees with. It turns out that doing this kind of thing is really so...~...so happy.


    vaguely.


    Katie Dikosmo fell asleep again.


    When she woke up the next day, Su Sheng was gone again, and even the battlefield was cleaned up and restored to its original state, and she didn''t notice any of this.


    "My God, is this what it feels like to be fainted by that?"


    Katie Dikosmo wanted to ask when Su Sheng left, but she didn''t have Su Sheng''s number.Wash, dress, go to school after breakfast.


    As soon as I arrived at school, Katie Di Cosmo saw her good friend Erica lying in front of the window of a Hummer and chatting with people. At a glance, Katie Di Cosmo saw that Su Sheng was in the car.


    "Hi, here you are."


    Erica saw Katie Di Cosmo beckoning, and Katie Di Cosmo walked over.


    Su Sheng nodded slightly as a greeting, and his attitude was exactly the same as yesterday.


    This made Katie Dikosmo''s look a little colder, and after waiting a while, she entered the school with Erica.


    "Erica, are you serious?" Katie Dikosmo said towards Erica.


    "Of course, I have made an appointment with him for dinner together." Erica said happily.


    "You, do you know he just wanted to have sex with you? He...he must have other women!" Katie Dikosmo frowned.


    Erica looked at Katie Di Cosmo."It''s okay even like this, he is handsome and rich, even if it''s just for sex, right? I don''t want to give myself to those naive and disgusting boys."


    Katie Dikosmo frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    That night, Erica really went on a date with Su Sheng.


    After eating dinner, watching a movie, and driving for a while.Erica seemed to be ready for what would happen, but Su Sheng didn''t make any direct action towards her. She even took the initiative to give Su Sheng a farewell kiss when she sent her home.


    After separation, Su Sheng did not go to Katie Di Cosmo but went home.


    It will be fresh for a few days, and it must be changed to ensure the freshness.


    As a result, Erica seems to have fallen completely. The most talked about with Katie Di Cosmo at school is where to go on a date with Su Sheng and what to do. Zhang mouth Su Sheng is more than mouth Su Sheng, completely falling into love. Like the girls in, she couldn¡¯t listen to Katie Di Cosmo¡¯s persuasion.However, Katie Dikosmo has no position. Although Su Sheng does not go every day, she occasionally has night attacks. Although she has also questioned several times, she was easily distracted by Su Sheng, and then she stepped to her stomach. Feeling dawn!


    Sometimes Katie Di Cosmo wonders if this situation is a bit weird?


    Have you and Erica completely become Su Sheng''s playthings?One responsible for spiritual love?What about the one in charge of the body?This makes her a little dissatisfied, why can I only wait for him to find myself at night, and leave when I am satisfied?Why can Erica go on a date with Su Sheng, eat and watch movies?But then again, Erica seems to be a little depressed. They have dated so many times. The current progress of the two seems to be just kissing each other with little hands, no further progress.


    When Erica was chatting with Katie Di Cosmo in private, she asked if she was too conservative, so he was embarrassed to have sex with herself?Is Katie Dikosmo sniffing this?Don''t you know how direct and brutal he is!


    When Katie Dikosmo and Erica were completely immersed in the game of Su Sheng crocheting, King Papillon quietly became popular.


    After he recovered, he returned to school but he did not continue to be his good baby. He was not afraid of the injury. Instead, he continued to play the role-playing game of King Neptune, helping others deal with several gangsters at once. When I was photographed and posted on the Internet.


    This is a world without a uniform to become a superhero. Haibian Wang became the first one, which made him instantly popular on the Internet.


    Kepian Wang himself also created an exchange account, and the number of fans has been increasing. TV programs have begun to discuss Kepian Wang, and even many comic shops have begun to launch some of Kepian Wang''s surroundings!


    I''m angry.


    It''s totally on fire.

 600 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 600

    Even in school, you can hear classmates discussing King Haibian, including his two good friends.Listening to good friends praise and discuss King Haibian, this made him feel very dark and cool.He began to feel that he was a real superhero. He started patrolling the streets every night. He would pick out some people in need from the mailbox on the Internet to help them. Although it was just a trivial matter, he enjoyed it.


    Until he took over the most recent task.


    Dave.


    This is the real name of King Haibian. Before he became King Haibian, he was a Diaosi, a otaku who would waste toilet paper as long as he saw a woman''s body, and would have an illusion of an honest old man.He has an object of admiration, the goddess.


    Katie Di Cosmo!


    Dave didn''t have the courage to talk to Katie Dikosmo or even look at him openly, but King Kepian is different, King Kepian is a hero!


    So when he saw Katie Di Cosmo sent a request for information to King Kepian, he didn''t mention how proud he was, but when he saw the content, he felt like an electric shock!


    Chapter 724 The naive King of Haibian, the cruel reality!


    Katie Di Cosmo has a boyfriend. His boyfriend often sneaks to her house at night. His boyfriend is still dating her girlfriend Erica even if he steps on two boats?She hopes King Haibian can warn her boyfriend to let him break up with him?


    What is this?


    Is he the king of Haibian?Superhero, not an emotional mediator?And when Katie Di Cosmo and Erica had a very good relationship when they were in school, the same intimacy as before can¡¯t be seen being cheated at all?


    Knowing it but pretending not to know, still wanting to save the boyfriend''s heart?


    This made King Haibian very angry.


    "This is a scumbag!"


    The angry King Haibian decided to teach this guy a good lesson.


    "Where is he?" He sent a message to Katie Di Cosmo.


    It didn''t take long for Katie Dikosmo to reply.


    First, I mentioned the address of a restaurant, and also said that he is dating Erica, maybe...may open the room, she hopes King Pipian can stop him!


    For love and justice, King Haibian put on his uniform and climbed out of the window lightly, and then trot all the way to the restaurant where they were dating!


    "Huh, I''m asking you to date so that you are planning to open a room."


    "Obviously I knew him first, and I was obviously the one who satisfied him!"


    In Katie Di Cosmo¡¯s room, Katie Di Cosmo muttered viciously after turning off the computer.Just go on a date, just tell me the details of your date, but you still have to tell me when you want to open a room?Is this showing off to me?The most important thing is that I even told my family to live with me?


    Not long ago, Erica sent a message to Katie Dikosmo saying that she was dating Su Sheng and planned to take the initiative, and offered to go there with Su Sheng.This makes Katie Dikosmo a little uncomfortable. After all, the division of labor was clear before. Now you still want to fight with me?The atmosphere of Katie Dikosmo happened to see the news about King Neptune, and she didn''t know what she thought, so she sent a message for help to King Neptune!


    In front of the restaurant.


    Erica walked out wearing a red dress holding Su Sheng''s arm.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll take you home." Su Sheng smiled.


    "I... I can actually do it today, but I don''t need to go back," Erica looked at Su Sheng with scorching eyes."So if you want, I can go with you."


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    "No way!"


    A voice suddenly interrupted the conversation between the two of them. Erica and Su Sheng followed the voice and saw a guy in a green uniform appeared next to him, leaning on his knees with both hands, gasping for breath.


    King Haibian?


    Why is he here?And just said no?


    Su Sheng looked over with interest, but Erica on the side was angry.


    "Are you sick? Do you care about my boyfriend''s affairs? Who are you? Wearing a green tights is like a pervert!"


    "I...I..." King Haibian was speechless for a while, and I suddenly said anxiously after a long time: "I''m helping you, he''s a bastard, a scumbag, she steps on two boats, He has a girlfriend..."


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Erica scolded dissatisfiedly.


    "..."


    King Haibian was dumbfounded, he cheated, does he have a girlfriend?Shouldn''t you be angry, shouldn''t you question him?


    Cough.


    Su Sheng coughed and smiled and said: "First of all I don''t have a girlfriend... at least I don''t have a girlfriend who has confirmed the relationship personally. Secondly... Do you mind?" Su Sheng looked at Erica.


    do you mind?Of course mind!


    But Erica shook her head and said, "My dear, I don''t mind!"


    "Look, people don''t mind what you run out and jump for?" Su Sheng squinted at King Haibian."Or do you float? Really think you are a superhero? Really think you can control the sky?"


    "Boy, don''t be so naive, okay? Reality is not something you can change by wearing a tights and a headgear. Go back, don''t ask for trouble."


    "You, you are a bastard!" King Haibian fisted and fisted directly towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shook his head and didn''t hide but raised his foot abruptly.


    boom!


    King Hai Bian suddenly felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen, and knelt directly on the ground like dried shrimps, kneeling in front of Su Sheng 0...


    Su Sheng raised his foot and stepped on the back of King Haibian. The unhumiliated King Haibian wanted to open but couldn''t get up.Saint Su took out his wallet slowly and took out about five thousand dollars and raised it around.


    "I need five people, one thousand dollars a person."


    "beat him."


    "ten minutes!"


    "Who will come?"


    As soon as Su Sheng''s voice fell, several people sprang out from the side.


    "I, I''ll come."


    "And I."


    Su Sheng tapped five casually, grabbed Erica and got into the car.


    "let''s start."


    He didn''t start the car but just said a little. The poor King Hai Bian who just came over and stood up was immediately surrounded by five people. You punched me and kicked me. After a few times, he was beaten to the ground. Can shrunk over his head.


    There was an endless stream of banging beatings, and the pedestrians around saw that there was no one to stop them, and many people were even watching the excitement and shooting videos.

 601 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 601

    Su Sheng glanced at Erica and found that she seemed to have the kind of unbearable reaction.


    This world...realistic and interesting!


    ten minutes later.


    The five people stopped, and King Haibian lay on the ground convulsing, looking dying.


    Su Sheng threw the sword out of the window.


    "You 2.3 divide it by yourself."


    Step on the accelerator and the Hummer drove away.


    The five people rushed to the money on the ground in a swarm, according to the agreed points?how is this possible?The hands are fast, but the hands are slow. Soon the five people started fighting with each other because of the uneven distribution of the spoils.


    Five people here were rushing to grab the money, while King Haibian was lying on the ground with blood on his face and ignored him.


    have to say.


    This picture is so ironic!


    Five thousand dollars, only five thousand dollars made King Haibian realize the cruelty of reality.


    "You...you looked so handsome just now." Erica in the car looked at Su Sheng with some intoxication.


    "Handsome? Believe me, this is nothing at all!" In Su Sheng''s eyes, this kind of action is not even a slap in the face, and the opponent''s level is too low to have the pleasure of bullying.


    Chapter 725: The King of Haibian who will not die if he does not die


    There are many people who don¡¯t recognize reality, such as King Haibian, such as Katie Di Cosmo...


    The King of Sea Bian had found him for no apparent reason and knew what happened to him. It was obviously Katie Di Cosmo told him.After all, many people will ask her for help through the Internet after King Kepian becomes popular. It¡¯s just that Katie Dikos doesn¡¯t know the true identity of King Kepian. If she knew it, she wouldn¡¯t do it, right?


    Katie Di Cosmo¡¯s motive, Su Sheng, can guess that since the date today, Erica has often sent her messages, which may have stimulated her.But Su Sheng can understand but can''t accept it. Isn''t it good to be your pillow?Why can''t you recognize your identity and reality?


    "You, are you going to take me home?" Erica asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng turned his head and smiled brightly: "No, I want to take you to heaven."


    "..." Erica''s face flushed instantly, and she gave a low hmm.


    Hotel, presidential suite.


    Erica, who came out of the shower, was hugged to the bed before he could talk to Su Sheng for a few words to relieve her tension. The old company 04¡¯s 18 martial arts were displayed one by one. It fell directly without any resistance.


    This fall is complete and without reservation.


    Many people who used to feel disgusting and unacceptable seem to have become logical in front of Su Sheng, bottom line?what is that?He is happy.It can be said that although Katie Di Cosmo was earlier than her time, she was instantly surpassed by her in terms of progress.


    After dragging her exhausted and content body to take a shower, Erica returned to Su Sheng and hugged him and fell asleep quickly.


    Early the next morning.


    Su Sheng took her to eat breakfast and then drove her to school. Although walking was painful and uncomfortable, Erica was in a very happy mood.


    "Hi." Erica squinted at Katie Di Cosmo.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I slept with him." Erica bragged to Katie Di Cosmo''s ear like a victorious general and said.


    Katie Dikosmo''s complexion couldn''t help changing, and finally she smiled reluctantly.


    Damn it.


    He did so much with her. King Pipian is just a waste. He wouldn''t know that King Pipian I was looking for?Katie Di Cosmo began to worry about gains and losses.


    It is difficult for Erica to stay away at night, but there is a good saying, as long as there is love in her heart, where is the bed?...No, it''s home.So she started to get out of control, in the car, in the alley, in the park, in the toilet?


    Erica''s boldness is beyond imagination, and her changes are obvious.


    The dazzling brilliance, the temperament is getting better and better.


    Katie Dikosmo was just the opposite. Su Sheng had not been looking for her, which made her believe that he might have known about her seeking King Haibian.Day or two, watching Erica and Su Sheng fly side by side to the sky became more and more attractive, and she felt as low as a lost dog, which made her feel crazy.She wanted to apologize to Su Sheng, but she wanted to clarify but found that there was no call from him at all. She was embarrassed to ask Erica to find a way to find opportunities.


    It''s just not that easy.


    Also looking for opportunities is Dave, the King of Haibian.


    But he didn''t look for opportunities to teach Su Sheng again, okay?Although he was taught last time.He is looking for opportunities to make himself more famous and make greater achievements to wash away the humiliation of the last time. The video of him being beaten by five people has become the most clicked video about the king of the sea.He had to do something to restore his image, and he also found it.


    Drug dealer!


    For ordinary people, gangs and drug dealers are the biggest trouble.


    Someone on the Internet sent him information and gave him a gathering point for drug dealers.


    For love and peace, for social justice, he decided to teach these drug dealers a lesson?what?You say you can''t beat it?He has been in special training these days, and he believes that he is no longer who he was when he was.


    King Hai Bian wore a uniform with a double stick in his back and left confidently.


    Then... was taught to be human.


    Reality gave him a slap again?Not wearing a uniform, not wearing a headgear, not being able to do whatever you want by claiming to be King Haibian, you can do whatever you want with money...Drug dealers are richer than him, so they have more people, so they have guns!


    The poor King Haibian was hung up and beaten by the drug dealers as soon as he showed his face before he said a few words. Will he be finished with a fat beating?of course not!He only reacted when King Haibian was pulled by his hands and looked at the black muzzle at him.


    This Nima will die!


    "This is the price you pay for being a hero." The drug dealer watched King Haibian intend to pull the trigger, and King Haibian closed his eyes in despair.


    Suddenly, King Haibian was stunned and opened his eyes subconsciously, and found that the drug dealer in front of him stopped in agony, and his chest was penetrated by a knife.


    "Puff!"


    When he was drawn back, the drug dealer''s body slowly fell to reveal the person behind him.


    A little girl?


    Deep 587 purple hair, black eye mask, wearing a purple leather tights and a plaid skirt, cloak, gloves, breathing, boots are all black, and the belt seems to carry all kinds of Weapon, holding a long knife much higher than her in her hand!


    The blood fell on the floor ticking along the blade, and the corner of the little girl''s mouth was slightly raised with a cute smile and then suddenly moved forward, swinging the knife directly through the heart of a guy.


    Such a cute appearance is so cold-blooded and violent. This contrast makes King Haibian dumbfounded, and also dumbfounded the drug dealers.


    Puff!


    The long knife directly pierced a person''s foot and nailed it to the ground, and then saw her hands wiped from her waist, and two flew directly and threw it out.

 602 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 602

    With two bangs, the two people fell directly to the ground after being stabbed by a flying knife.The small body gliding forward fiercely kicked to the knee of a tall figure, the man leaned forward painfully, but the little girl had a butterfly knife in her hand and gently sent it upward.


    Puff!


    The butterfly knife came in from the chin!


    After closing the knife and turning around, she smiled and looked at the drug dealer who was lying on the floor, and then looked at a woman in a sexy and showy dress.


    Chapter 726 Violent Loli: Super Killer!


    That woman was dumbfounded.


    Is this still a cute girl?This is simply a devil!She turned around in a panic and wanted to open the door to escape, but was locked. She couldn''t open it for a while because of panic. Watching the little girl walk over and drew the long knife and chopped off the man''s head and wanted to come by herself.


    The woman was completely frightened.


    "Don''t come, don''t come, don''t..."


    "Puff!"


    The door was directly penetrated, and the tip of the knife penetrated out.


    Outside.


    A fat bodyguard with headphones listening to a song was dumbfounded and subconsciously pulled out the knife and slowly opened the door.


    In the door, the little girl was looking at the scared King Haibian and smiling.


    "King Haibian, right? My name is Super Killer!"


    "Be careful!"


    As soon as King Haibian was about to speak, he saw the fat man who came in quietly swiping a knife and slashed at the little girl. He reminded him loudly but heard a chuckle. A hole appeared on the fat man''s forehead, blood flowed out and he fell to the ground!


    Was shot!


    "What did I tell you?" A voice came from Super Killer''s headset, and she turned her head to look out of the window with embarrassment.


    "Pay attention to your back when fighting, thank you, your marksmanship is awesome."


    "Of course!" The voice in the headphones sounded again.


    The Super Killer didn''t know where she got a bag and then began to scrape it up. Stacks of dollars were thrown in, and it didn''t take long to fill the bag."Hey, it''s time to go." She shouted at King Haibian, walked towards the window and got out.


    King Haibian followed out and found that there was an external staircase outside the window. He climbed the stairs to the roof top. King Haibian saw the super killer running fast and then jumped over.He instinctively ran along, but when he reached the edge, he was taken aback and hurried to the brakes.


    It''s very far between the two buildings, very high!


    Watching the super killer jump over and roll without pause, King Hai Bian persuaded!


    "Hurry up, come here?" Super Killer turned her head and shouted.


    King Haibian hesitantly did not dare to jump at all. The Super Killer shook her head and turned and ran to a billboard not far away. There was a man in a black uniform that seemed like Batman who had put away his gun and took away from the Super Killer. Taking the bag, high-five each other, followed one person to the side and jumped directly.


    People, gone!


    King Haibian has never seen such a person. A little girl is so powerful. She and that man are like partners, just like Batman Robin. They are the real superheroes.As for yourself?King Haibian looked down and silently turned and went back down the stairs.


    "how do you feel?"


    Su Sheng closed the bracelet and asked Laura Kinney who was aside.


    Su Sheng''s network has been monitoring his situation since the last time Haibian Wang asked him to trouble him life and death. His actions tonight, the appearance of Super Killer and Big Daddy, were almost all broadcast live.Satellites, roadside surveillance, and those people''s mobile phones, only where there is a network, there is no secret.


    Knowing that Super Killer and Big Daddy were here, Su Sheng called Laura over and asked her to see Super Killer as her playmate in advance.I have to say that violent loli like Super Killer is really different. She has a simple skill and decisive and violent means. On the one hand, she is a cute Loli, and on the other hand, she is a cruel Reaper. She has to say that Super Killer is very attractive.Even if Su Sheng had no interest in Loli before, he couldn''t help but be attracted by the strange charm of Super Killer.


    "I can kill her!" Laura replied in silence for a moment.


    "But you can''t win." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Laura is the female version of Wolverine. Self-healing and Edman alloy steel claws are like cheating in this world. She can indeed kill super-killing girls and even kill the most irrelevant heroes in the Marvel world. The villain, but in terms of fighting ability, it is slightly worse than the super killer girl!


    "This super killer is a playmate of the same age I chose for you, and it can be regarded as one of my hound targets. Now you can kill her with your ability, but if I help her strengthen it, you will stand on the same starting line." Su Sheng rubbed Laura''s little head."To defeat her without any fatal injuries, this is the first task I give you. If you do it, I will personally give you the fighting skills!"


    "I will win!" Laura said in a deep voice.


    During the time in school, Laura gradually adapted to the lives of ordinary people, although she still looked down on those peers, after all, she experienced far more things than them.But now suddenly there is a super killer, a peer, even better than herself in some aspects, which makes Laura arouse the desire to win!


    "Get some rest early." Su Sheng said with a smile and got up to go out.


    "Are you going out again? Mom... Caitlin seems very disappointed." Laura said hesitantly.


    Su Sheng smiled: "Remember one thing. When I need it, I should behave well, and when I don''t need it, I should wait obediently, this is what my people should remember!"


    "I see." Laura answered.


    It''s not clear if you really know.


    Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand and disappeared!


    The dim bedroom did not turn on the light, and the window was open and sometimes the wind blew in gently.On the bed, Katie Dikos was wearing only a pair of black panties and was playing with her phone.She has been suffering from insomnia for several days. Every night she would open the window, and when she heard a little movement, she would immediately look around and look around for the figure that hadn''t been seen for a long time. Unfortunately, she was always disappointed.


    Click!


    There was a soft sound, Katie Dikosmo subconsciously put down the phone and looked up, a figure standing in front of the window.he came?Is it really here?Katie Dikos was dumbfounded and seemed a little disbelieving to follow, and hurriedly got up and turned on the lamp.


    Turning to the ground, Katie Dikosmo threw on Su Sheng excitedly.


    "You finally came, I thought you...uh..." Before she could finish her words, Su Sheng raised her hand to pinch her neck, her forward movement stopped abruptly, and there was an accident on her face. A look of horror.


    "Do you know that you are a little skinny? What do you think you are? My girlfriend? It seems that I told you from the beginning that this is impossible, right? So you asked the King Neptune to spoil my date with Erica. What does it mean? I don¡¯t mind you taking the initiative to show your sense of existence, but I do mind your stupid behavior!" Su Sheng squinted at Katie Di Cosmo, she should be trained and trained for so long. !


    Chapter 727: First love, who has never met a scumbag!


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I... I was just stunned for a while." Katie Dikosmo apologized hastily.


    "Do not!"


    Su Sheng squinted and threw Katie Di Cosmo onto the bed."You are not stunned, you are stupid! Originally this was just a matter between us, but because of your stupidity you decided to let King Neptune participate in it. I don''t mind you killing King Neptune because of this, but this It makes me think you are looking for external power! It doesn¡¯t matter if you go to Erica to find out or come to me directly, but if you encounter a problem, you can find an outsider and an outside man to solve the problem. ."


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I... didn''t think so much at the time. I just happened to see King Haibian willing to help others so I... I apologize, I apologize to you, I... I will also talk to Erica Apologize, can you forgive me? I love you, I have fallen in love with you!" Katie Di Cosmo seemed to finally realize the reason Su Sheng was angry and was really panicked.


    There are contradictions, internal solution and external solution are two concepts!


    Katie Dikosmo even crawled on the bed and knelt in front of Su 203 Sheng, holding his hand and raising his head, his eyes were already flushed with tears flowing down the corners of his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, if it''s useful, what do you need the police to do? We were originally not a couple. I think you should also realize this problem now. Since you don''t want to be sneaky and don''t want to share with others, why force yourself?"


    "No, don''t force it, really don''t force it, we...are we as good as before? I don''t mind you being with Erica, really, as long as you don''t want me, don''t come to me. You don¡¯t know how I came here during this time, I still have to smile when I listen to Erica talking about you. I...I really know it¡¯s wrong. Don¡¯t stop me, you let me do it Anything will do, I promise you!" Katie Dikosmo panicked, she grasped Su Sheng''s hand and pleaded vigorously.

 603 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 603

    She knew this was not a love, but this was her first time, her first love.Although this feeling came so quickly that Katie Di Cosmo herself couldn''t believe it, but she believed a little.Even if Su Sheng is not serious about herself, she doesn''t want to have nothing to do with him!


    What about love.


    Whoever loves deeply will appear humble.


    Su Sheng didn''t expect that she would be so strong after only drying her for a few days. Although there were some surprises and some touches, there was no fluctuation in his heart.It''s not cold-blooded or ruthless. After all, from the very beginning, Su Sheng said it very clearly, and the purpose was also very clear. Can''t you fall in love with her just because she falls in love with yourself?Isn''t this kidnapped by emotional morality?What''s more, if this were the case, Su Shengke would not love it.So looking at Katie Dikos Mosusheng calmly said: "I give you a chance to choose."


    "You can consider whether you want me to be your episode or your main theme. Once you make a decision, you have no chance to go back. You only have one chance to choose a man in your life. I will not tell you if you choose to separate. How about it, but I can tell you that if you choose to stay by my side, you will never find other men anymore. You can only become one of my many pillows, and this period is forever!"


    "I do!"


    Katie Di Cosmo made the choice without any hesitation!


    "sure?"


    "I confirm!"


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled and bent down and kissed her forehead gently."Then keep in mind your identity and stop doing things that I hate. The next time... I will kill you directly!"


    Katie Dikosmo nodded in relief and asked, "Kill, kill me, you... are you kidding me?"


    "No!" Su Sheng shook his head earnestly: "You will know my identity in the future, but murder? I have killed a lot, I am not a good person!"


    Katie Dikosmo shook his heart. Could it be that he is really a murderer?


    "I am not wanted at the moment, so you can rest assured. But I have done a lot of killings, even if the worst person in the world is far behind me. So if you are afraid, it is still too late. Regret, you still have time to live your original life!"


    "Do not!"


    Katie Di Cosmo was indeed a little scared, but she was determined not to change her mind.


    Love him and accept him?


    Ok.


    This poisonous chicken soup should have harmed many ignorant girls like her, after all, first love, who has never met a few scumbags!


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth lifted up with a slightly evil smile and followed the hook. With a familiar instruction, Katie Dikosmo unzipped his pants, and...the long-lost night began again.Honestly, Katie Dikosmo made a wise choice. Since Su Sheng has slept, how can she really let her go?The so-called choices are actually the same, but if she chooses to separate, then Su Sheng will modify her memory and let her directly accept it!


    A pillow, a pillow that is not obedient and obedient is a good pillow.


    Apart from the fact that Katie Di Cosmo may become the girlfriend of Sea-Bian King according to the original trajectory, there is no point that attracts Su Sheng, so modifying her memory is nothing at all.To be honest, although she slept first, she might as well let Erica get interested in herself. The main reason is that Erica is willing to go out and courageous. This kind of girl who can satisfy Su Sheng anytime and anywhere, even if A little bit worse in terms of identity and appearance is also very good, isn''t it?


    It was just reconciled, so Katie Dikosmo tried her best to please, and Su Sheng would not pity Xiangyu and naturally do what she didn''t do.


    unconsciously.


    So the night passed!


    When Su Sheng woke up, although Su Sheng was not by his side, Katie Di Cosmo¡¯s mood and state were different. After washing and eating, Katie Di Cosmo went to school early and saw Erica actively fight. A greeting greeted him.


    Chapter 728 Ballet dancers?Night bitch?


    "Stop it?"


    Laura just got out of the car and went to school. Su Sheng opened the bracelet and looked at the news about the drug dealers last night.


    I didn''t even get the headline, just a brief report like scraps, but the result is still suspected to be a gang hunting for revenge?I have to say that the level of police in this world is not very good or that they are not good at dealing with such masked superheroes. The so-called superheroes in the movie seem to be completely unidentifiable as long as they wear masks and tights. , This is more powerful than Superman''s glasses!


    Turn off the bracelet, Su Sheng started the car and went home.


    When Laura goes to school, Caitlin Straker is the only family at home. She cleans up the housework and watches TV. Since the last time she was reminded by Su Sheng, she has indeed been a lot better or more responsible.Su Sheng came home to chat with her, tidy up things together, although not full of passion, but very living.


    In the afternoon, the sun was thick.


    Su Sheng and her had just finished exercising and were lying on the bed. Caitlin Straker said, "I, I received a flyer yesterday, a flyer for teaching ballet, I think..."


    "Want to learn?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." She nodded."I have always wanted to learn ballet, but I didn''t have time or opportunity before, and...no money."


    "Then go and learn. I''ll get you a car later. It''s good to learn more and enrich yourself." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Us, how long will we stay here?" she asked curiously.


    "Whatever, a few months or a few years will do. Don¡¯t worry about your lifespan. Don¡¯t worry about the time when we go back because it¡¯s too long. You can spend a lifetime in this world and wait for you to find the time in that world. Only a few days, a few months, a few years have passed, or even... a second may have just passed." Su Shengdao."So you can rest assured to do what you want to do in this world."


    "Yeah." She nodded heavily."Well, why don''t you go and see now?"


    "Okay."


    The two of them got up and simply packed up and went straight out. After driving according to the address on the flyer, they were there in about half an hour.This ballet teaching place is not very large, it is on the upper floor of the building facing the street.The two got out of the car and went upstairs to find the ballet classroom.


    Bang bang bang!


    Knock on the door lightly and open the door to enter. The space inside is not large. There is a large living room or a large classroom for practice. There is a small room next to it for rest, right?At this time, it seems...I didn''t go to class or see the students.


    The door of the small room next to it opened and a woman walked out of it.


    "Are you here to learn ballet?"


    "Yes, yeah." Caitlin Straker nodded in response and said slightly puzzled: "No class today?"


    "Uh... Actually... Actually I don''t have many students here. But this is better, and the effect of teaching alone will be better and more convenient." The other party said sly.


    "I think there are no students at all, right?" Su Sheng curled his lips.


    "Yes, but I promise to make you feel good value for money." The other party hurriedly said.


    "What do you think?" Su Shengchao Kaitlin Struck asked.


    She actually didn''t have any ideas, but if there are few people, she can be embarrassed.


    "That''s it, how much is the tuition?" Seeing that she didn''t object to Su Sheng, she decided directly.


    "Come here."


    The other party didn''t expect Su Sheng to be so straightforward, and took them into the room with great joy in an instant, and started to introduce them. There were a lot of Su Shengs who were screaming and didn''t listen carefully. Anyway, he said a number and just transferred the money directly.


    "I think you seem familiar, what is your name?" Su Sheng asked casually after paying the money.


    "Miranda, Miranda thinking Lohr." The other side said.


    Su Sheng nodded noncommittal and said nothing, Miranda didn''t seem to care too much about talking to Caitlin.Su Sheng sat aside and looked at Miranda casually. If she remembers correctly, she seems to be a member of justice and eternal?The superhero who appeared in the second part of King of the Sea.Uh, Su Shengdu thinks it¡¯s not appropriate to use the word superhero to describe it, because the reason why Miranda wears a mask and uniform and walks to the streets is because her sister¡¯s body was found in the garbage dump in the alley. And did not catch the murderer at all...


    When King Haibian took to the streets, many people were inspired and Miranda was one of them.


    Her code name is very distinctive, called the Dark Night Girl.

 604 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 604

    That''s right, it''s the dark night girl.


    Su Sheng didn''t know what she thought when she gave this code name, or what people in this world thought. Most of the code names are weird.But the mask can hide the usual appearance of people and expose their deep desires?


    It seems that Miranda is a dignified and elegant ballet dancer, but her uniform dress is indeed worthy of the name after putting on the mask. It looks like a dancer performing in a late night bar, and her personality has changed a lot.If I remember correctly, she seemed to have met King Keibian, and immediately went into the bathroom. This unscrupulous feeling of wearing a mask to hide her identity made her the friend of King Keibian until her true identity. Exposure to be severely injured and the King Haibian confessed their identity to each other to end the relationship!


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose slightly, unexpectedly Caitlin Straker would meet one of the important figures in this world if she wanted to learn ballet!


    After talking, the two people left each other''s numbers and agreed to start the class tomorrow. Over there, the 3.0 Su Sheng also got up and took Caitlin away.Going downstairs and getting up the car, Su Sheng took a stroll around and bought some supplies for ballet before drove home.


    Back home, Su Shenggu found two cars.


    A silver-white sports car, a black small locomotive!


    They are all deformed cars.


    The sports car is for Caitlin, which is convenient for her to travel while ensuring her safety.The locomotive is for Laura, and she is not worried about her safety, Su Sheng, so it is much more convenient to have her own locomotive to do things, after all, the next thing she has to do is to defeat the super killer!


    Chapter 729 reminds Super Killer and Red Whirlwind to debut


    Night fell slowly.


    Su Sheng drove to the side of the road, which was the meeting place that Erica had scheduled every day.


    Erica is very clingy.


    If Su Sheng is okay, she will go out on a date almost every day, and of course she will inevitably leave traces of the two crazy people in the streets and different corners of the city.


    Snapped!


    The car door opened.


    Su Sheng turned her head and saw Erica got in the car, but she was not alone, and Katie Di Cosmo followed.Weiwei was a little surprised but didn''t care too much. Most of the things Katy Di Cosmo and Erica had already figured out. Katy Di Cosmo and Erica didn''t care about Erica, so naturally they didn''t care, so the two appeared together with Su Sheng. Dating seems...not a big deal?Su Sheng greeted them without asking anything at all, and drove by himself.Soon the car drove out of the city, and then drove into the depths of the trees.


    Stop the flame.


    Su Sheng 04 lowered all the front and rear seats and went to the back, and then... the car started to shake up and down.


    how to say?Although experienced women work but have a high bottom line, they will not easily do things that cross the line, while the inexperienced girl, although technically jerky, it is difficult to hold the bottom line, especially if they are rebellious and will go too far. The age of stimulation, the bottom line is almost nothing?Either force, excitement, seeking excitement, proving yourself, no matter what the situation forces, basically dare to do anything!


    The skylight opened slowly.


    The starry sky above my head is a little bit, and the night is beautiful.


    Katie Dikosmo and Erica lie on Su Sheng¡¯s left and right, with his arms resting on his arms, looking at the stars outside, with a face of contentment. A good girlfriend is a good girlfriend, and they are not Su Sheng¡¯s genuine women. But basically at the same starting line, although it was a bit awkward at first, it is more natural now.


    "Who are you?" Katie Dikosmo turned her head to look at Su Sheng."Drug dealer? Gangster? Or killer? Will you stay here forever?"


    Su Sheng slightly lifted her chin toward her purse not far away, and Erica took it over clearly.Su Sheng opened his wallet and drew out two bank cards and handed them to them.


    "What do you mean?" Katie Dikosmo and Erica asked suspiciously.


    "It''s uncertain how long it will take, but I will take you together. There are 50 million in the two cards. You can spend it yourself or leave it to your parents and family members, just as buying your money. "


    "Oh my God!"


    "Five, fifty million?"


    Both Katie Dikosmo and Erica were shocked, their hands trembling a little.


    Fifty million, this is fifty million.


    "I, I''m not worth so much money." Erica said subconsciously.


    "Aren''t two cards worth 100 million dollars?" Katie Dikosmo asked in surprise.


    "The money is given to you, how you like to arrange and arrange, in the future you two will belong to me." Su Sheng said lightly: "It''s still early, and I will take you home again."


    "Oh!"


    The two nodded hurriedly, seeming more...take the initiative to follow nature.


    late at night.


    On a quiet highway.


    Su Sheng drove the two back to the city and drove them home separately, and then drove them home. When passing the traffic post, he found that there were many people in front of him. There seemed to be reporters?Su Sheng slowed down and glanced, and saw that the reporter seemed to be interviewing someone?


    A man in a red uniform?


    Red whirlwind?Chris Amik, the son of the drug lord boss?


    Is this going to make an official debut?Although the drug dealers were dealt with by the super-slaughter girl and the big daddy last time, who made King Haibian more famous?So naturally he will carry this pot.Those drug dealers are all of Frank Amic''s gangster, and he is definitely going to retaliate, but he can''t confirm the identity of King Kep.


    So Chris decided to pretend to be the hero Red Tornado to team up with King Haibian, and then take the opportunity to kill him after gaining his trust.King Haibian, an innocent and innocent fellow, has never suspected Red Tornado. Although he did not die by chance, his super slaughter father, Daddy, died because of it.


    All heroes have their own villain enemies, and Chris is the destined enemy of King Haibian.In the first part, Chris was disguised as a hero in the name of the red whirlwind. His father was bombed to death by a rocket launcher by King Haibian. In the second part, he killed his mother and gained freedom, using her mother¡¯s private hobbies. The leather jacket made a new uniform and became the super villain.Here King Haibian joined Justice Eternal, and over there he spent money to find many ruthless killers to form a super villain organization, and the super bitch wanted to kill King Haibian.


    When the police started arresting mask and tights lovers regardless of the enemy and me, King Neptune''s father admitted that he was King Neptune and was arrested, but he was killed by Chris at the police station.


    Simply put, if you killed my father, I would kill your father.


    Come on, hurt each other!


    When he got home, Su Sheng called Lao 240 over. On the one hand, he taught her the riding and functions of the locomotive, and on the other hand, he asked her to send a message to the super killer.


    The roar of the locomotive sounded in the street, and Laura came near the home of Super Killer.


    Under the night, she climbed up directly with agility and easily sneaked in and left a note.


    Watch out for the red whirlwind!


    This is the content on the note, as to whether Super Killer and Big Daddy care about Su Sheng.


    Although King Haibian was the first superhero celebrity, the red whirlwind was faster. Although the uniforms look very poor, after all, King Bi¡¯s tights are much stronger. With the addition of the red whirlwind sports car, he is only looking good. From the above point of view, the red whirlwind is more likely to be welcomed.The most important thing is that his father is a big drug lord. Isn''t it easy to make his son popular?Throwing out a few drug dealers is enough to make the red whirlwind explode overnight.After all, King Haibian helped out on the streets at best, and he would basically be injured even when dealing with a gangster, but Red Whirlwind caught drug dealers and wanted criminals. At first glance, this is not the same level at all.


    The red whirlwind is red.


    He also began to contact King Haibian!


    But before he could contact the king of Shanghai Bian, he was first approached by the super killer!


    The seven hundred and thirtieth chapter is not a happy first sight with a super killer


    There is a long dim alley in the middle of the two high-rise buildings. On the roof of the building on the left above the alley, Su Sheng built the wall of the roof and looked down.The dim night''s vision has a great influence, the people below can hardly see the top, but Su Sheng above is unaffected and can see clearly.


    The red whirlwind in the alley originally intended to take a shortcut and stopped the car. It was not because he wanted to stop because someone was in front of him.


    A little girl in a purple uniform holding two katana?

 605 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 605

    Super killer!


    "Hey, get out of the way." Hong Xuanfeng''s head stuck out the window and shouted uncomfortably.


    The super-slaughter girl ran over with her lips, and jumped directly onto the front of the car with a light leap. The katana turned around in her hand and slammed its head towards the front windshield of the car.


    Puff!


    The windshield was pierced directly, and the katana was pierced in the middle of Red Whirlwind''s legs.


    "Fak!" Red Whirlwind was startled and hurriedly opened his legs, looking at the sharp katana, and the little girl with a smile at the corner of his mouth shouted in horror."Fakfakfak, what are you going to do, you almost made me lose my brother."


    "Isn''t it almost." The super killer poked her lips and retracted her katana and jumped down.


    "Come down, I have something to ask you!"


    "Fak."


    Red Whirlwind seemed to only say this, and opened the door of the car with a curse."Do you know how expensive my car is? You..."


    The cold wind hits and the chill is pressing.


    The sharp blade stopped in front of his neck and instantly caused him to swallow the unfinished words.


    "Say, what is your conspiracy?"


    "Wh, what conspiracy? I have no conspiracy, I am Red Tornado, I am a superhero!" Red Tornado said with a trembling neck."I caught a drug dealer, I caught a wanted man, I am a good man, I am a hero, no... there is no conspiracy."


    "I don''t believe it!" Super Killer said coldly, staring at him.


    She found a note at home with the words Beware of Red Whirlwind.As the lair of the super killer and the big daddy, they were sneaked into and left a note but they didn''t find it, which really surprised them.After upgrading the security system at home again, Dad started investigating and looking for the person who left the note when Super Killer decided to test the red whirlwind.


    "You, don''t you believe that I can do anything. I really don''t have a conspiracy. I''m really just a superhero. The drug dealers I caught are already on TV. It can''t be fake, right?" Red Whirlwind shouted Tao.


    The super-slaughter girl frowned slightly.


    She didn''t know about Red Tornado, but she also knew that he was indeed a new superhero, but...that person deliberately left a note saying that there was a problem with Red Tornado. There was always a reason, right?Seeing the Red Tornado Super Killer who was obviously afraid of fear, she curled her lips in disdain, and the katana in her hand suddenly picked up.


    Puff!


    The cold light passed by, Red Whirlwind felt only a slight chill on his face, the next moment he felt the mask on his face suddenly cracked and fell off.


    Click!


    The mask split in half and fell to the ground revealing his true appearance.


    "Chris Amick, you are Frank Amick''s son!" The Super Killer recognized it at a glance. After all, Dad''s room is full of Frank Amick''s relationship maps, among which his son is naturally It is the first to bear the brunt. How can you not recognize him every day when you look at his photos?


    "You still said that you have no conspiracy? Your father is a wicked drug lord, but his son has become a superhero? Who believes it!" The super killer shouted angrily and cut out the samurai sword in her hand.


    Puff!


    With another cold light, Chris screamed and fell directly to the ground, clutching his crotch.


    The blood slowly seeped out.


    "what!"


    Seeing that Super Killer was so swift and clean, Chris was castrated, which made Su Shengdu, who was in the warmth, not only felt cold and shivered subconsciously.


    The humming voice sounded, but Su Sheng ignored the super murderous girl below.


    Will she kill Chris?


    The small body straddled Chris'' body, and the sharp blade pointed at Chris'' face.He fainted in pain, as long as she sent the knife down with force, Chris would be dead.In the dim, the blade turned the cold light, and the super-killing girl''s expression couldn''t help changing. Finally, she took the samurai sword and put it away. The small black boots slammed on his wound and then turned and crawled flexibly. Go up the nearby outer stairs.


    Layer by layer.


    In a blink of an eye, Super Killer had arrived on the roof and was about to leave, when she suddenly realized that there was someone not far away.


    A man stood not far away, and a woman squatted in front of him.


    "Shameless!"


    Although Super Killer is young, she is a big kid. Her childhood was almost spent in Dad¡¯s perverted training, so she naturally understood what was going on.She curled her mouth and cursed in disgust and ran away quickly, and several of her movements disappeared into the night.


    "Yes, is someone here?"


    Erica stopped and asked suspiciously, she was focused on not discovering the super-killing girl.


    "Already gone!" Su Sheng chuckled and patted Erica on the head. The first encounter with Super Killer seemed not ideal, and he probably didn''t leave a good impression.Su Sheng had a good impression of Super Killer, even if it was the video or the original movie memory, he was familiar with Super Killer, but he still felt more charming when he saw it with his own eyes.


    "Little Lolita, you will grow up in a few years, and you will grow up soon!" Su Sheng smiled, and soon his voice rang again.


    Before long, the silent night became lively.


    The ambulance came to the side of the road, and the paramedics took Chris, who was unconscious, to the hospital. I don¡¯t know how he would react when he woke up and found that his man¡¯s career was completely over before it started, but in the movie it seems that this guy is even It''s not good if you haven''t been castrated!


    Every time there is a big change, people will change accordingly.


    When Chris woke up and knew his fate, he collapsed immediately, making a lot of noise and screaming, even if his father Frank said that he would definitely help him find this little girl and avenge him, it would not make up for this radical trauma. what!


    After undergoing physical treatment, Chris was taken back home to recuperate, anyway, the personal doctor was nothing.At the same time, Frank began to issue a wanted order on the road, in addition to looking for the king of the sea, he also looked for a little girl with purple hair, uniform and good use of katana!


    Chapter 731: There is no brother but the red whirlwind of brother


    The big old man did not blame the super-killing girl for his behavior and didn''t care about Frank''s wanted. He still went his own way with the super-killing girl to destroy Frank''s business.Frank¡¯s men were killed one after another, which made Frank¡¯s hatred and concern for super-killing women far more than that of King Nepian. King Nepian, who was the primary target, is now almost ignored. The next thing is to be earned.


    Su Sheng didn''t pay too much attention to the situation of King Haibian or Super Killer, he was like a detached spectator.


    During the day, either rest at home or accompany Kaitlyn to learn ballet. In the evening, call Erica and Katie Di Cosmo to find a place to go.Occasionally when he accompanied Caitlin to learn ballet, he would chat with Miranda or watch her put on a ballet costume to teach Caitlin. I have to say that Miranda really belongs to the kind of very quiet and very quiet experience. The lady''s personality, even if she was wearing a ballet costume, even if she was tall and slender, she did not give Su Sheng that kind of dusty or stray temperament.


    mask.


    It''s really a good thing that can let people fly since 983.


    In addition to these, Su Sheng was most interested in Chris. Although Su Sheng was not interested in Chris at the beginning, it is different now. Although his physical injury has healed, his spirit seems to be out of the question. He is definitely not at school. I went, every day I was kept at home, although I had everything in my life, but my temper became very strange and completely incomprehensible.He beats and scolds the inmates at home, has no good temper with his parents, and even became a hapless bodyguard when he got angry!


    The effect of the wanted is not ideal. The loss of manpower every time has failed to catch the super-killer, and even the business has been ruined. This makes Frank angry and Chris even more angry.Chris was dissatisfied with his father and became dissatisfied with everything about everyone. Su Sheng felt that he was about to collapse.


    Laura rode out on a motorcycle, although it was late at night and had not returned yet, Su Sheng was not worried.If she is right, she should be looking for a super killer, right?The low voice in the bedroom gradually fell, watching Kaitlin Straksus, who was getting up to take a shower, suddenly felt that she was a bit indulgent recently.


    Except for this, this is the thing, a ridiculous batch.


    but¡­¡­


    This kind of life is also good, let''s talk about it when you are tired and tired.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."

 606 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 606

    The landline phone rang suddenly. Although the host was downstairs, there was an extension in the room. Su Sheng got on the phone unexpectedly.He didn''t know the number of the landline, and he didn''t use it at all. It was impossible for a phone to come in. So he was curious about who was calling so late?


    Communications companies should not be so dedicated, right?


    "Your name is Su Sheng? You have played with King Haibian, haven''t you?" A gloomy and somewhat sharp voice sounded on the phone.


    Su Sheng raised his brow lightly, Chris?


    How can this guy find himself if he doesn''t go crazy at home?And it seems to be for King Haibian?After all, the protagonist of King Haibian is almost forgotten!


    "It''s me." Su Sheng replied lightly.


    "Very well, my name is Chris, Chris Amik, you may not know who I am, but you will know soon."


    Is this Nima a threat?


    This sounds like a threat, right?Chris got water in his head?Why did Nima threaten me?


    Su Sheng was at a loss. He was not surprised that Chris could find his house, car, and previous online videos and other clues.But to his surprise, why did Chris look for himself and threaten himself?This guy with only brothers and no brothers found the wrong person, right?


    "Tomorrow noon, I hope you can come to this place to meet me."


    Chris said an address and then hung up.


    "God is talking." Su Sheng pouted.


    At this time, Caitlin Straker had already taken a shower and came in, and Su Sheng stretched out his hand to take her into his arms and rested directly.


    Early the next morning, Laura had returned.


    Su Sheng didn''t ask her if she went to find a super killer yesterday, what was the result, if she won, she would definitely tell herself.With the locomotive, Laura doesn''t need to send it by herself or Caitlin. After breakfast, Laura rides to school. After Caitlin has packed up, she changes clothes and goes to learn ballet.


    Su Sheng did nothing but followed.


    During this time, Caitlin had learned a lot, and she greeted Miranda in the classroom and then went in to change clothes.


    "Haven''t recruited new students yet?" Su Sheng joked at Miranda casually.


    Miranda gave a wry smile."Yes, I don''t think we can recruit other students."


    "If you want me to tell you, just close the door."


    "Let''s take a look, how can Kaitlin be almost taught before you think about it, just because the rent is about to expire." Miranda said.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and ridiculed: "Anyway, you are Caitlin a student. If you want me to say, just close the door. Then I will ask you to be Caitlin''s personal trainer. The price is up to you, and there are vacant rooms at home. No problem with accommodation."


    Miranda chuckled: "I heard Caitlin talk about your family¡¯s situation. If it¡¯s just Caitlin and little sister Laura, it¡¯s nothing, and you, it¡¯s not appropriate. But if you¡¯re serious about personal coaching I can consider it!"


    "What''s inappropriate, I''ll pay for it, do you do things." Su Sheng smiled.


    Miranda''s face eased slightly."I think this kind of joke shouldn''t be messed up. I''m a ballet teacher, not...that kind."


    "Performing artists don''t sell themselves, right?" Su Sheng smiled and didn''t mind.


    Miranda didn''t mention anything after the warning, as if it was really just a joke and it passed.


    Miranda went to teach with Caitlin, and Su Sheng found a place to sit and stayed and looked at it casually.The door of Miranda''s room was not closed. From Su Sheng''s sight, the closet in the room seemed to be... locked?Su Sheng recalled the previous few times it seemed that the wardrobe did not have such an external lock, not to mention that this was a wardrobe and not a safe. Usually, almost no one came to her, and there was no need to lock it specially.


    Are you afraid that you or Caitlin will find something?


    Chapter 732: Locked wardrobe, bold uniform!


    Squinting his eyes slightly, the wardrobe instantly became transparent and visible.


    Through the thick door panel, there is a plastic model in the closet.I saw this model¡¯s legs wearing black tight leather pants, on top is a black no buckle, no zipper waistcoat, this and the pants seem to be the same material, although there is no buckle or zipper, but it seems to have changed it. A wide brown belt was sewn on the bottom end.There are pink silk stockings on the arms and leather gloves on the hands.There is a black leather collar around the neck, and a black eye patch hung on his face.


    uniform!


    Is this the uniform of the night girl?


    Su Sheng probably thought about what this suit looks like on Miranda. First of all, her snake waist will be 100% exposed, and the mermaid line of the vest line can''t run. After all, Miranda''s figure is really good and considered well-trained.Then... this~ vest...


    The career line, or take-off line, and the nearby airport are also estimated to be-half of them are exposed.


    This suit matches her code name very well!


    No wonder Miranda would suddenly lock the closet. Her current temperament and image would be truly amazing if people found this outfit.So, is Miranda planning to embark on the road of cross-dressing and prepare to become a superhero, night bitch?There seemed to be a weapon similar to a javelin next to the model in the cabinet.


    She seemed to use this thing in the movie!


    "What are you looking at?"


    Miranda''s voice suddenly sounded, Su Sheng turned her head and saw Caitlin was practicing by herself, Miranda walked over and asked slightly unnaturally.


    "Nothing, I''m just thinking about the news that I saw recently. Have you heard of a guy named Haibian King? Superhero? It''s very popular on the Internet." Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Have heard it." Miranda said unnaturally.


    "How do you think his behavior is like putting on a mask and tights to be a hero? Do you agree?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Also, okay, actually I don¡¯t pay much attention to these things, but... I think it¡¯s good to have someone willing to stand up to help others and uphold justice. After all, this world has a lot of evil, a lot of darkness, if no one is willing to come out to help others , No one is willing to come out to defend justice and there may be more painful birth." Miranda seemed to think of something a little heavy, but quickly responded to make up."I just talked casually, why? Don''t you agree?"


    "It''s not that you don''t approve of being a superhero, it''s just that you don''t approve of blind decisions."


    "This world is real, and reality is often cruel."


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and smiled: "King Haibian has troubled me because of my cheating. Then... he was taught by me, to be precise, he was taught by me with five thousand dollars. Five thousand dollars. , Only five thousand dollars, this so-called hero was beaten by Hai, and the video became a pastime for many netizens. I think he didn¡¯t know what he could do and didn¡¯t care about him, but what if the opponent is a gang? If the opponent wants to kill him Well? Who will help him? He''s dead! What if it''s not King Kepian or some heroine?"


    "I don''t know if I die, but I don''t need to say more about what will happen."


    Miranda grinned as if she wanted to say something, but finally did not speak.


    "It''s almost time, I should go now!"


    "You can consider what I said before." Su Sheng stood up and said.


    "Test, what to consider?" Miranda thought about the uniform in the closet and her own thoughts.


    "Personal trainer, providing accommodation." Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand and turned away!


    After coming out, Su Sheng came to the meeting place agreed with Chris.


    This is a private villa but it is not Chris''s home, or not her parents'' home before?When Su Sheng came to the door, he saw a bodyguard walked out, opened the door and led him in.


    In the villa.


    Chris wore a pink suit weirdly, still the kind of very girlish light pink.


    Nothing below is easy to go wrong.

 607 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 607

    This little pink suit is too idiot.


    Seeing Su Sheng coming in, Chris got up and stretched out his hand."You are finally here, my name is Chris."


    Su Sheng glanced at his hand and did not move.


    "..."


    "Master Chris is shaking hands with you, why don''t you stretch out your hand?" The bodyguard next to him yelled to Saint Su in a dogged manner when he saw it.


    "What are you doing? Touch your head and let him sit obediently?" Su Sheng cast a glance and sat down on the sofa for himself.


    "Yes, personality, I admire you!"


    Chris was a little embarrassed but didn''t get angry, to be precise, he didn''t get angry at Su Sheng.He reached out and picked up the wine bottle on the table with a smile and slammed it directly on the head of the bodyguard next to him.


    boom!


    For a moment, the glass ball flew around, and blood flowed like a shot.


    "I''m talking to the guest, what are you talking about, get out!" The bodyguard was shocked by the roar of Chris.


    He doesn''t shake hands with you, it''s him, why are you hitting me?


    The bodyguard looked at the baby in distress. The baby glanced at Chris with an aggrieved look and then... turned and rolled.


    Chris sat down and looked at Su Sheng with a smile."This is the bodyguard the old guy found, just as stupid as him!"


    Sure enough, the spirit is starting to be abnormal.


    While wearing such a nymph, while being moody again?


    Su Sheng slightly leaned back and said casually: "Many people said that I was mentally abnormal, but I know very well that I just don''t want to do things according to the common worldly rules and do what I want to do. But you...I think you It may be a real mental problem!"


    "It''s like inferiority complex. The less you have anything, the more you want to show off."


    "The roots of men are gone, so naturally I want to show more of the masculinity of men!"


    "You... what else are you talking about?" Chris''s expression instantly turned ugly and ugly.


    "I said you won''t experience the pleasure that women bring you in the future. This woman is like chocolate. Every woman has a taste. Although you will panic if you eat too much, you still have a taste of it. Fun!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "How did you know!" Chris asked with a gloomy expression.


    Not many people know about this matter. Even the people in the ambulance and the doctor who treated were solved by the father. How did he know?And he didn''t know himself before, right?


    "Because I saw it... I saw Red Whirlwind, that is, you, and I also saw the super murderous girl... I even saw the whole process!"


    Chapter 733: You... You actually have superpowers?


    "You, did you see it?" Chris stood up excitedly."Do you know how to find that bitch? I will make her pay, pay the price!"


    Chris roared in full, but Su Sheng shook his head indifferently: "You can''t do it."


    "Fak, what did you say!" Chris roared fiercely at Su Sheng like a lion.


    "I said...you...do...not...to..."


    Su Sheng stared at Chris and said word by word, watching his expression become more ferocious and angry, and then stepped on the coffee table with a roar and rushed towards Su Sheng.Seeing Chris who leaped high and leaped towards him, Su Sheng curled his mouth and raised his fingers and swayed slightly. Chris in mid-air seemed to be hit by someone from the side and flew out.


    Puff!


    Chris slammed straight on the sofa beside him and grunted down and lay on the ground. He grinned but stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes."You, you... Do you have super power 04? Have super power like the superhero in the comics?"


    "I''m not a hero, at least not in this world." Su Sheng curled his lips and hooked his fingers again. Chris floated to Su Sheng involuntarily like a puppet. The back of his instep was rubbing the carpet and his knees were slightly bent. After coming to Su Sheng''s side, his body suddenly lightened, and he knelt on the ground with a thud.


    "Come on, what are you looking for me for." Su Sheng Dama Jindao looked at Chris condescendingly.


    "I..." Chris was about to speak.


    Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand and interrupted: "Do you want to team up with me? Because you saw the video of me teasing King Haibian. In this world, if you have money, you can do whatever you want, so you are inspired, but because of your current situation. The situation is unable to come forward, so I want to find me to form a team, not only want me to help you find evil and powerful teammates, but also want me to help you continue to implement your original plan to catch the king of the king, even think that king of the king is super kill Women are all heroes. Maybe you can catch super-killing women with the help of King Haibian, right?"


    "Yes...yes...you, why are you..." Chris''s horrified eyes almost fell."Telepathy? Do you have the superpowers of telepathy?"


    "Help me! As long as you can help me, you can do anything you want!" Chris did think so, but now it''s different, Su Sheng has super powers?This is not a comic book, this is the real world, there are really superpowers!


    "Really? What if I want your mother?" Su Sheng pouted and said casually.


    "can!"


    Chris didn''t hesitate to say: "If you want, I can do it for you."


    "Tsk tsk, are you so frantic? That''s right, you are not a good person." Su Sheng smiled. In the movie, Chris accidentally killed his mother and didn''t see any sadness or regret. Reaction, so now he doesn''t seem to be a big deal even if he sells his mother.


    "You... can you... can you heal me? I mean, do you have a similar superpower that can heal me?" Chris suddenly looked at Su Sheng nervously.


    "You mean so?"


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and Chris was stunned and pulled his pants abruptly to look down.


    There is, there is, there is again!


    Chris was excited about yelling but heard the snap of his fingers again.


    No more, no more!


    This feeling of losing again and again almost didn''t make Chris collapse, he hurried to Su Sheng."Brother, my younger brother, help me...help me..."


    "Help you paralyze!"


    Su Sheng kicked Chris to the ground with an angry kick, Nima knew what was going on, but I didn¡¯t know that I thought I was your brother.


    "You are not qualified to partner with me, and I am not interested in making troubles in this world. But... I am a little curious about whether you can get things done. If you can kill King Haibian and defeat the super-killing girl, I will Consider letting your lost brother go home!" Su Sheng slowly got up."I shouldn''t have to remind you of some things? After all, it is too easy for me to kill you."


    "I understand, I understand, I will never tell anyone about your superpowers. I, I will do it, then you...will you help me?" Chris quickly confirmed.


    "See if you can do it." Su Shengdao.


    "I''m going to find someone now." Chris said excitedly.


    Whether it''s revenge or recovery?Chris now has goals and a reason to succeed.


    For Su Sheng, giving Chris a test is nothing more than doing it casually, to see if there is any fun or surprise.


    "You will live here in the future?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Yes."


    "Okay, this is my phone number. Don''t contact me if there''s nothing wrong. I''ll find you if there''s anything." Su Sheng left his number casually and disappeared with a swish.

 608 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 608

    "Teleport, there is even teleport!"


    "Oh my God!"


    Seeing Su Sheng disappearing so abruptly, Chris was a little excited and couldn''t help himself. His super powers were too much, right? 053?I...I must succeed, no matter what the price is!


    Money can make ghosts push away, and money can push away ghosts.


    Chris is rich and his father is powerful.


    So when Chris planned to spend money to hire a capable super villain, a personal selection was sent to him, and Su Sheng was driving shopping while he was making the selection!However, his shopping method is a bit special, full of variety, large quantity, after all, although the Marvel World preparations are fine, but if the quantity is too large, it is easy to attract attention. This world does not matter, anyway, it is easy to buy. Just go in the space that emerged in the next Apocalypse era, go back and send it directly to Fiora and the others!


    Batches of things will be sent to Su Sheng''s house after the order is placed.


    Unknowingly in the afternoon, Erica called again and said to be with Katie Di Cosmo. It is said that Katie Di Cosmo has become a lot better after the last time, and has never asked Su Sheng¡¯s. The number didn''t take the initiative to find Su Sheng, always with Erica, as if she was Erica''s little follower.


    But today Su Sheng refused their request to come over, he had another goal.


    Chapter 734 Does this world have a nameless halo?


    Dark night girl Miranda.


    Now that she had prepared her uniform, she should be ready to be a bitch in the dark, but she didn''t know if her words during the day would dispel her.As night fell gradually, there were fewer pedestrians on the street. In this extremely realistic and even violent and somewhat unreasonable world, few dared to go out alone at night.


    Those who can wander in the streets are not gangsters, small drug dealers, or certain professional workers.


    However, more and more heroes wearing masks and uniforms began to patrol the streets because of King Haibian, so this situation has improved a lot.


    Su Sheng stopped the car about two blocks away from Miranda''s home, and looked at Miranda''s home deeply through the obscured building.


    She is not at home.


    The uniform in the closet is gone!


    "Didn''t you listen?" Su Sheng curled her lips and looked around and looked around. She would definitely not go too far when she first debuted. It should be within the range of home.Looking around, Su Sheng quickly saw her in a nearby block.


    Wearing the uniform, holding a weapon in his hand, the long orange hair of the shawl was tied up at this time, he was wearing a goggles on his head, and his lips were painted purple.


    Keep your chest up and walk with wind.


    I have to say that after changing this, her temperament has also changed, as if her personality is split. When she was Miranda, she was the dignified and elegant ballerina, and when she was a bitch in the night, she was just as human. Name, the contrast is great.


    She took to the streets to really arouse many people''s ideas, but looking at her dress and the weapons in her hands, she knew that she was another superhero who was inspired to walk out, so no one dared to do anything to her for a while. .It can be seen that Miranda is still a little courageous now, she just patrolled the streets and did not stay long before returning home.


    Take off his uniform and change back to his original clothes.


    Miranda became the dignified lady again, but she couldn''t sleep at all with excitement.


    Su Sheng pouted his lips and drove home.


    The next day he still accompanied Caitlin to Miranda. The wardrobe was still locked. Miranda looked completely the same. To be honest, even if she told people, no one would have imagined it. After all, the temperament and style are totally different. The contrast is huge.


    At night, she went out on patrol again.


    With yesterday''s experience, she has become more courageous. Not only has the patrol time been extended, the range has also been expanded, and even prevented several robberies.Of course, the other party did not resist at all and was completely frightened. After all, the title of superhero is quite deterrent.But she was completely bluffing, and she would be in danger if the other party resisted.


    It''s just that she is just like King Haibian, immersed in the identity of this superhero, unable to extricate herself from it, and she has never considered this.One day, two days, and three days, the name of the dark night girl gradually became louder. Although many people are curious about how some people call themselves a girl, it is indeed considered small and popular.


    She has good luck and has never encountered resistance or trouble.But this kind of good luck will not last long.


    Chris'' villa.


    "Get up, get up, stand up." Chris shouted at some guys in fancy clothes on the sofa while turning his head to please Su Sheng who had just come in and said, "Sit, hurry, please sit down. ."


    Su Sheng sat down with Erlang''s legs up and looked at Chris and the people next to him.


    This should be the thug he found, right?They are all super villains just like in the movies, and belong to the members of the super bitch.


    Black death, tumor, Sihan massacre, Russian granny.


    Su Sheng looked over one by one, except for the Russian old lady who looked a little more eye-catching, no one else had any sense of existence, and what kind of ghost name was this?However, it seems that the name of the Justice Eternal Organization is not very good. What is the dark night girl, what commemorates Tommy, Brother Fighter, Insect Man, Dr. Gravity, and the organizer, Colonel Stars and Stripes, also make people want to complain.


    Perhaps this world has a nameless halo?


    "Who is he? Why should we stand while he is sitting?" Tumor said dissatisfiedly.


    The black god of death is a boxer, and the tumor is a short but extremely violent bastard who likes to hack people. The Sihan massacre seems to be a former member of the underworld. Only the Russian old lady is more reliable here.Although she is a woman, she is at least two meters tall, right?Strong muscles are stronger than men, wearing a blindfold on one eye, although only wearing sports underwear?But at first glance, they are all muscle masses, the kind of muscle masses that make people look at them without any interest.


    What do you say about that face?


    If you only look at the face, you might think that this is a man. She was a former member of a special force and was later arrested for committing crimes. It is said that... eating a female prisoner in the same cell is a brutal force!


    "If he is not satisfied with you, you have to get out, is that enough?" Chris snorted.


    The tumor stopped talking.


    Chris gave them fifty thousand dollars a month, so you don''t need to find such a big job.


    "Sir, what do you think of them?" Chris asked Saint Chaosu to please him.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "They are your people, not mine. Didn''t I tell you not to contact me if there is nothing wrong?"


    "Something, something!" Chris said hastily."I prepared a gift for you, shall we go upstairs?"


    Su Sheng stood up without comment and followed Chris upstairs.


    Standing in front of a certain room, Chris opened the door flatly."The gift is inside."


    Push the door open.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a bed.


    On the bed there is a woman in a black leather jacket with large-shaped hands and feet being helped by rope.Upon closer inspection, she found that the woman was wearing a blindfold, she couldn''t see anything, she had a collar around her neck, and her mouth was stuffed.There are also various tools on the bedside table.


    "Huo, the taste is quite heavy, who is this?" Su Sheng asked Chris unexpectedly.


    "My mother." Chris whispered.


    "..."


    Su Sheng watched Chris raise his hand as a slap, and the crisp voice sounded that Chris was stunned and subconsciously wanted to get angry but held back.


    Chapter 735: I like the female superhero the most!


    Can''t afford it, can''t afford it!


    Chris covered his face and said aggrievedly towards Su Sheng: "Why, why hit me? Are you not satisfied with this gift?"


    "No, I just think it should be hit at this time." Su Sheng put down his hand and said lightly and walked into the room. Chris'' mother was obviously still awake, making a whining sound and still twisting her body.I have to say that she is actually well maintained. Although she is not comparable to Caitlin Straker, she is rich after all. She does not need to be exposed to the sun and rain to work. There is time for fitness and some money for maintenance.

 609 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 609

    If you remember correctly, these things seem to be hers, she does have hobbies in this area.


    how to say?


    Not a family, don''t enter a family?


    Their family is not a good bird.


    "Sir, you...you can enjoy it with confidence, she knows..." Chris walked over and found Su Sheng turned his head and stared at him silently. He explained in a panic: "No, I didn''t talk about the husband. , I just told her that I needed to do this to help me! Actually...she would do it with others, so you don¡¯t have to bear any burden at all."


    "This is a burden 733!"


    Su Sheng curled his lips, one he didn''t have that special charm, and the other was a bitch, he was not interested in anything lower than a pillow.But... her dress?Su Sheng thought for a while and suddenly said to Chris: "Didn''t you have been a red whirlwind before? Are you not interested in role-playing now? You summoned the villains, don''t you want to be the leader? Don''t you want to be intimidating?"


    "miss you!"


    Chris'' eyes lit up.


    "This dress is not bad, you can change it to make your new uniform. As for her, forget it, I''m not interested. If you really want to please me, let your people get me back!" Su Shengdao.


    "No problem, you say, who to catch?" Chris said without hesitation.


    "There is a superhero called the Dark Night Girl. I am a little interested in her. Let your people be gentle when they start their hands. I don''t like the things I''m fond of being tainted, do you understand?" Su Shengdao.


    "Leave it to me, you will see her after dark."


    "Yeah." Su Sheng nodded and turned away.


    Night fell slowly.


    The dark night girl put on her uniform and went out on patrols as usual. She already liked the feeling that this identity brought.Walking on the street, occasionally someone greeted her kindly, and she accepted the attention of others like a hero.


    suddenly.


    The sound of a sudden brake sounded, and the dark night lady turned her head and saw a business car stopped next to her. Then she saw a few guys in uniforms coming out. They didn¡¯t look like any good people. The dark night girl clenched her weapon in a panic.


    She felt that these people seemed to come to her.


    After a few people got down, they blocked her left and right directions respectively, and then saw a man wearing a weird black tights, who looked like a lover, came out with two guns in his hands.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    The dark night girl asked courageously.


    "boom!"


    The gunshot suddenly sounded, and the dark night girl lowered her head subconsciously, and the glass window of the shop behind her broke instantly.The sudden gunshots caused people nearby to dodge in a hurry. Only a few bold ones seemed to hide from the side and took the video.


    "Remember my name, my name is Ten Thousand Kills!" Chris pointed his gun at the night girl."Get in the car or shoot, you choose!"


    "You, you want to kidnap me? I, I won''t go..." The dark night girl was panicked and frightened. She looked around and hoped that someone would come out to help her, but no one was willing to help her.It happened that a police car passed by, which made the dark night girl seem to have a sudden rise in hope and hurriedly shouted for help.


    The police car stopped, some police got off, and then the police died...


    His neck was directly crushed by the Russian old lady with one hand and kicked into the car.


    boom!


    The police car flew out and ran over another policeman who had just got off.


    Killed!


    This made the dark night girl dumbfounded, she suddenly realized that this was not a playhouse, it was really...someone who would die.


    "Get in the car!"


    Wan Zhan shouted at the dark night girl, the dark night girl didn''t want to get in the car, but she looked at the people around her and looked at the black muzzle, and stepped into the car involuntarily.Ten Thousand Thousands of people followed, and then directly covered the head of the Dark Night Lady with a hood.


    "Drive."


    With a shout, the car started.


    gone!


    When the other policemen rushed over, they were nowhere to be seen. Although the investigation was launched immediately, there was obviously no progress.


    In the villa.


    Chris'' mother left early, and it is said that she was disappointed when she left.


    The dark night girl was taken to the previous room. Chris asked the Russian old lady to guard the door, and he planned to call Su Sheng.As a result, before the call went out, I saw the stairs, and Su Sheng had already walked up.He greeted him with a slight shock.


    "People have already been caught. I personally led the team to catch them. I promise that no one has touched her hair." Chris paused and said: "I will take them to another place. Don''t worry. Someone will bother you, let me know if you need anything!"


    "Go away." Su Sheng said casually.


    Chris nodded to the Russian old lady, and the two left!


    boom!


    The door was pushed open.


    The dark night girl in the room had already taken off her headgear and was nervous and at a loss. She didn''t know what her fate would be. This made her suddenly think of Su Sheng''s reminder before, which made her feel extremely regretful.The door suddenly opened, she was taken aback, but when she saw the person coming in, she was simply dumbfounded.


    Su Sheng?


    Why is he?


    Is he in a group with those people?Or is he the boss of those people?


    The shocked and wildly thoughtful Su Sheng on her side had already arrived in front of her."Superhero, still a female superhero, you know? I like female superheroes the most. Now...you are mine!"


    "no, you can not¡­¡­"


    She subconsciously wanted to say that she was Miranda. You can''t do that, but she resisted it.On the one hand, she didn''t want to reveal her identity, on the other hand, she felt that even if she said that maybe Su Sheng...will not let her go!


    She never asked what Su Sheng''s family did, nor did she ask why Su Sheng was so rich and so leisurely. Now she felt that she knew.


    Because he is not a good person at all!


    Chapter 736: Miranda who sacrificed herself to feed the tiger?


    "no no¡­¡­"


    The screams screamed, followed by one after another in the quiet villa.


    There is no extra nonsense, no pity and pity.


    Her resistance in front of Su Sheng was as innocent as an ant trying to overturn an elephant. Su Sheng did not remove her mask or blindfold, but her uniform was completely ruined.I have to say that her figure is really good, in order to let her see the reality that Su Sheng is working harder and rougher than usual.

 610 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 610

    night.


    Quieted down.


    In the room she lay motionless as if there was no soul, if it weren''t for a slight bullying~ the Buddha would be dead.


    Su Sheng sat beside her and slowly raised her hand to wipe off the tears that she didn''t know when, but she hurriedly pulled her blindfold as if she was awakened all of a sudden.


    "Why? Afraid that I know your true identity? The identity of the dark night girl is more interesting to me than your true identity. I don''t care who is under your blindfold, I only know who you are with the blindfold! "Su Sheng said indifferently and continued to stretch out her hand, she hesitated for a moment and did not stop letting Su Sheng wipe the tears from the corner of her eye."Look, this is how you end up as a superhero. This is the real reality."


    "I told someone that it would be terrible to be a hero without the ability but to become a hero with a hot head. You have now perfectly confirmed my statement."


    "Under the blindfold, you have a normal identity and a normal life. I want to pursue you. It may not be easy to want you. Even if you spend the same amount of money, you may refuse. But now? I don¡¯t get some money, just Let me take away your most precious things easily!"


    "Why?" She couldn''t help but asked angrily.


    "I don''t know, there is no special purpose, maybe just for fun." Su Sheng smiled and got up."Perhaps I am saving you, even if it doesn''t happen today, it will happen in the future. It may be worse than today!"


    "So... I didn''t take off your blindfold, and I didn''t intend to kill you! You have a chance to choose again, whether to go back and be an ordinary person living in reality or continue to be a hero without knowing your ability to meet a more miserable tomorrow There are clothes I prepared for you next to you, you can leave. Of course, you can also call the police, but I think the result will definitely disappoint you!" Su Sheng said, turned and left and went downstairs.


    I don''t know how long it took, she got dressed and limped down from the stairs. She stared at Su Sheng and then limped away again.


    She wants to call the police.


    But she was afraid that her identity would be exposed after calling the police, and she was afraid.


    Whether she admits it or not, she is scared deep in her heart, she was beaten back to reality, and she paid a price for it.


    She doesn''t know what to do?


    If he calls the police or continues to be a hero, will he retaliate against me?If that''s the case... she is not reconciled.


    Her sister was like that, and then she was thrown into the trash can in the alley.She thought that being a hero could help more people, but in the end she was hurt.She didn''t know how to get home, took off the blindfold, took a bath, washing herself unconsciously, looking at herself in the mirror, she was lost.


    No lights on.


    She just sat shrunkenly in the dancing hall and started sobbing slowly.


    night.


    In this way, she passed quietly, not knowing when she fell asleep in a daze, and was awakened by a knock on the door.


    Enduring the pain, she woke up and opened the door.


    "It''s you..."


    Outside the door, Su Sheng accompanied Caitlin to the class. When she saw Su Sheng, Miranda couldn''t help but exclaimed subconsciously, but quickly realized that her identity had not yet been exposed, so she hurriedly added a word .


    "Have you taken a rest? It looks haggard!" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yeah." Miranda reluctantly replied, her eyes evasive to see Su Sheng.


    "I just want to use this place to practice. If you feel uncomfortable, take a break." Caitlin said softly and then she was ready to change clothes to practice.


    Miranda subconsciously wanted to stay away from Su Sheng, only to turn around and froze.


    "You look familiar with this dress? I gave it to someone else yesterday."


    "Well, this dress is ordinary, it''s sold in many places." Miranda replied stiffly.


    "makes sense!"


    Su Sheng smiled and said."You have the same vision as mine."


    "Haha, yes, yes." Miranda replied.


    "By the way, have you considered what I said? It''s about being Caitlin''s personal trainer." Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Forget it, forget it, I..." Miranda subconsciously wanted to refuse. She didn''t want to see Su Sheng at all now, but an inexplicable thought flashed through her head.If you approach Su Sheng and get his evidence and learn about his intelligence, then... will you be able to take revenge?


    This thought could not be restrained as soon as she arose. She looked at Su Sheng who was looking forward with a smile. She looked charming and handsome. Who could have thought that he would be such a bastard and scumbag?No, he can''t let him kill more people.


    "Is it just a personal trainer?" She changed her words and asked.


    "Of course I don''t want to be just a personal trainer, but if you insist, then yes!" Su Sheng smiled brightly, he knew that Miranda had an idea without reading his mind.


    The identity has not been exposed, so you plan to sacrifice yourself to feed the tiger?


    What''s the most interesting when it comes to sheep''s mouth!


    "I only work as a personal trainer, and I want an annual salary of 100,000, not 200,000 US dollars! You must pay me in one lump sum, and I am about to expire here, I need to live in your house!" Miranda said in a deep voice Tao.


    "This condition doesn''t sound like just a personal trainer." Su Sheng squinted at Miranda with a smile."Well, I promised!"


    Miranda dodged her eyes."Well, when Caitlin finishes class, I will pack my things and go with her, you, you will get the money as soon as possible."


    "it is good!"


    Su Sheng simply replied and simply turned and left.


    The 737th chapter super killer mail


    Su Sheng didn''t change the money thing at all, but now there is a little brother who is sloppy and wants to give him a chance to perform.


    So when Chris prepared half a million cash and Su Sheng gladly accepted it, and by the way gave him a list of supplies and let him be responsible for the purchase.It''s nothing more than buying things when you have nothing to do on a whim, and Su Sheng really has no interest in dealing with it all the time.As for Miranda only had two hundred thousand, why did Su Sheng take five hundred thousand from Kris?


    Two hundred thousand is the money for the personal trainer, five hundred thousand is the money for other things!


    Go home at night and park the car.


    Su Sheng came back with a suitcase. Caitlin at home is helping Miranda to set up a room. Caitlin has no right to call the shots of the personal trainer. What''s more, doesn''t she fail to see that Su Sheng is interesting to Miranda?She just has to follow the arrangement and do it.


    "Are you all packed up?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Yeah." Caitlin nodded."Cleaned up, it''s in the room downstairs."


    "Okay, what can we talk about?" Su Sheng looked at Miranda.


    Miranda nodded, and the two came to his room.


    The box was thrown on the bed and opened, and Miranda was surprised by the densely packed knives."This... Isn''t it more than two hundred thousand?"


    "Five hundred thousand! If you want it, it will be yours. If you don''t want the remaining money, you can put it in the alley. I will take it later." Su Shengdao.


    Miranda was silent for a moment and said, "You are really rich."


    "You are already very cheap." Think about Erica and the others, the money they gave Miranda is indeed much, much less.


    "Can I know what you do? I think you seem to be very leisurely. Caitlin doesn''t have a job, but you seem to have a lot of money." Miranda asked pretendingly.

 611 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 611

    Su Sheng said casually: "Are you worried that I can''t afford to hire you? Then you can rest assured, I naturally have my money channel, I don''t work but someone works, I have no money, but someone will give me money ! And you only need to do your duty well, don''t ask so much about other things!"


    "Oh." Miranda responded.


    There is a problem, there is definitely a problem, is he the boss of any gang?


    Miranda''s stay didn''t seem to change anything. The only thing that changed was that Caitlin didn''t need to go out every day to practice with her.She taught very seriously and didn''t show any hints. Su Sheng never took the money left in the box, nor did she take it.After a short time of getting along with her self-mediation, she was no longer so afraid of contacting Su Sheng, so occasionally she would chat with Su Sheng to get information.


    She already knew that the ten thousand people who kidnapped her that day seemed to be working for Su Sheng?It''s just that they don''t know their true identities, nor have they obtained any strong evidence.She also knew that Caitlin and Laura had no blood or legal relationship with Su Sheng. At the beginning, she had misunderstood that Caitlin was Su Sheng¡¯s mother, but in fact, the voice that came at night could confirm their true relationship. !


    She can also see that Caitlin''s status is very low when getting along in life. It''s not about what she did, but the feelings and reactions that made Miranda feel that Caitlin might have obeyed Su Sheng''s orders for one of these reasons.


    Although there is no substantive information, she has collected a lot of information, but she has not considered who should give this information to.


    Outside the window was pitch black.


    In the room, Miranda was leaning on the bedside and holding a notebook while watching the forum of King Neptune. As the first hero to appear, King Neptune was Miranda''s first choice.Just as soon as he opened Miranda, he found a piece of news that had nothing to do with the King of Sea Bian but was related.


    The police began to arrest people wearing masks and uniforms. Whether they were heroes or villains, they were all arrested.It is said that the cause was that she was kidnapped!


    Dark night bitch, thousands of people cut.


    Two policemen were killed in fancy dress.


    This incident made the police and the public completely unable to tolerate the existence of these strange costumes.Miranda withdrew from the forum and looked for relevant news. Sure enough, many people have been arrested one after another. Although she was the cause, it was sad to find that no one cared about the follow-up after her abduction. There are a lot of vicious abuses, I feel that I am grandiose, I feel like I am a bitch in that way. Sooner or later, such things will happen, which makes her very angry and sad. Maybe this world may have been saved, maybe this world is even more What is needed is reality, maybe...she really shouldn''t be a hero in the first place, right?


    "Ding Dong!"


    Just as Miranda was stunned, the computer suddenly heard an e-mail reminder. She opened her Yuxiang and clicked on the unread e-mail.


    "Who are you? Why live with her?"


    Miranda was shocked looking at the content of the email. What does this mean?Who is she referring to?


    "Who are you? How come there is my mailbox, who is she you said?" Miranda replied.


    "Ding Dong."


    The email came back soon.


    "The little girl who lives where you live!"


    "Little girl? Is it Laura Kinney?" Miranda paused: "Who are you!"


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes.


    There was no reply to the email for ten minutes. Just when Miranda thought the other party would not reply, the ding-dong sounded again.


    There are only three words in the message.


    Super killer!


    4.8


    Super killer?Miranda thought for a while as if he had heard the name, and heard that the underworld is offering a reward for news about super-killing women?So she should be a hero, right?Why would she ask about Laura Kinney?Could it be that she also investigated Laura, no, maybe it was Su Sheng?


    "I''m a bitch in the dark, you should have heard of me? I don''t know if I should tell you one thing, maybe...it might be dangerous!"


    "I never fear danger."


    Miranda hesitated looking at the email for a long time and then told Super Killer about Su Sheng and Wan Zhan.Finally, she reminded her."I live in his house now, and I will find a way to collect information for you."


    "I want to... let him pay the price he deserves!"


    Chapter 738 The Super Killer Who Came for Trouble


    The appearance of the super-slaughter girl pointed the way to Miranda, and the email exchanges made them gradually understand each other.The Super Killer must have investigated Miranda, and Miranda did not conceal what happened after she was kidnapped, the reason for meeting Su Sheng and the purpose of living here.


    Super Killer also asked about Su Sheng, Caitlin Straka, especially Laura Kinney.Especially Laura Kinney. She has fought with Super Killer several times during this period. She was taken aback when she fought for the first time. Is there anyone who can stretch out steel claws from fingers and toes?This extraordinary situation cannot be prevented by Super Killer and Big Daddy not paying attention. Originally, Super Killer wanted to catch Laura, but Laura will heal herself and her beast-like instinct is even stronger. Several fights can be considered No one can do nothing.


    Of course, this is when Laura did not go all out. After all, Su Sheng restricted her to defeat the super-killer without being seriously injured. This is a contest between experience and skill. Her self-healing ability has already given her She is cheating at 18!


    boom!


    Miranda faintly heard the sound of footsteps and the sound of opening and closing doors in the room. Su Sheng should have gone out, right?There must be something to go out so late, Miranda hurriedly sent a message to the super killer.


    "Roger that!"


    On the other side of the computer, the super-killing woman replied to the e-mail and said to the big old man: "He is out, I am going to see.


    "I''ll go with you." The old man got up and planned to change his clothes.


    "It''s too late, I don''t know where he is going, so I have to rush over to catch him. Trust me, I can solve it." Super Killer said solemnly.


    "Well, remember to be safe and don''t expose yourself."


    "He may have something to do with the gang."


    "understand!"


    After talking about the super-killing girl, she brought her equipment and turned around and went out neatly. It didn''t take long before she rode her purple motorcycle and disappeared into the night.


    "Why come out so late?"


    Su Sheng took Erica on the side of the road into the car, then drove the car into the side alley, stopped, and turned off the engine. He asked Erica somewhat unexpectedly.


    Erica had called before and wanted to meet Su Sheng, but she refused casually, but she didn''t expect that it was so late that she would call again and she was already out, and Su Sheng could only come out.


    "Katie Di Cosmo and I are not your girlfriend but your woman?" Erica asked.


    "You have all received the money, don''t you think?" Su Sheng replied angrily.


    "Then we are bullied, will you help us?" Erica said again.


    "That''s why you want to see me? Tell me, why are you being bullied, by whom?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Brook!" Erica said with some excitement: "She is a celebrity in our school''s dance team, and a man in the school, but she is a bitch! I don''t know where she knows me and Katie At the same time I dated a man''s affairs, and as a result, she publicized it in school. Now everyone knows that I and Katie share a man''s affairs. Now the whole school is calling us Bi. Pool!"


    "This is not the truth?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Erica angrily pushed Su Sheng."Even if it is the truth, why does she tell it, why does the whole school know it? Katie and I can''t stay in school anymore."


    Rumors are sometimes more terrifying than facts!


    Su Sheng smiled: "Then what are you going to let me do? Teach the guy named Brooke or kill her?"


    "No!" Erica said in a deep voice: "It will be cheaper for her and it will not make our situation better, unless...unless Brooke shares a man with us, she usually thinks she is the queen of the school, she is the wind and cloud. Character, if she also shared a man with us, and after she was exposed and laughed at me, then the school people would only laugh at her and not laugh at us again!"


    Disasters have caused trouble, if this Brook was dragged into the water, she would have suffered multiple ridicules and injuries.

 612 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 612

    Her identity, her previous behavior is destined to be even hotter than Erica and Cade if she also goes into the water.


    "Who came up with the idea? Are you still Katie?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Me." Erica whispered.


    "You are not afraid that she will fight with you after joining in? According to your opinion, this Brook should be very beautiful, right?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Erica snorted: "What''s the fear? She is more aggressive than us at school and can exclude us, but we can exclude her with you. And even if she is beautiful, there is no shortage of beautiful women by your side. I and Katie Personally, we are more obedient than her, and satisfy you more than her, don''t we?"


    "You are a good tactic. Pull her to the same level as you, and then use your rich experience to defeat her." Su Sheng smiled: "You take the initiative to give me a woman, of course I will not refuse. Turn back and give her information tell me."


    "Hmm!"


    Erica nodded happily, although her youthful and pretty face showed a touch of flattery, she bent over and crossed her hands straight to Su Sheng''s zipper.


    "boom!"


    Just as Erica was about to show her ventriloquist, the car shook 727 suddenly, and then she saw a petite figure stepping on the front of the car.


    The black windbreaker, purple uniform, and the katana in his hand pierced the windshield.


    This scene...a bit familiar!


    Ding!


    There was a crisp collision sound, and the tip of the katana against the windshield did not penetrate the super-killing girl who shook back slightly. Thanks to her small balance and strong sense of body, she did not fall from the front of the car.It''s just... She looked at her knife in surprise and then at the windshield that didn''t even leave a trace.


    This glass is not bulletproof, is it?


    No, even if it''s bulletproof, it''s impossible to leave a trace, right?


    The super killer looked at Erica, who was surprised and afraid lying on Su Sheng''s legs in the car, and looked at Su Sheng who was smiling and smiling, her annoyed hands held the samurai sword and stabbed towards the windshield again.


    The seven hundred and thirty-ninth chapter is a night of humiliation!


    when!when!when!when!


    The super killer wielded the katana and stabbed wildly, and the tip of the knife was accurate to the same point every time.


    Breaking the surface is the most commonly used method. The ordinary windshield cannot withstand such an attack, but... Su Sheng is a deformed locomotive. First of all, it is not strong enough. Secondly, nanotechnology can instantly supplement it even if it is damaged.


    "She... who is she?


    After the initial panic, Erica felt a little relieved and asked curiously after finding that there was no danger for the time being.


    "A hero?"


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and the corners of his lips slightly raised. Why did the super killer find himself?Has Laura''s identity been exposed?He did not specifically remind Laura, but Laura has been running away before. She should have paid attention to it. Even if she is found, she should find her home directly. How can she accurately find herself in the alley on such a night?


    I don¡¯t seem to have done anything bad except hooking girls?Oh, the only bad thing seems to be that Chris, who is a million people, beheaded. They arrested the Dark Night Girl and forced her, so... it''s Miranda, right?She lives in her own home and can clearly control her whereabouts, and the purpose of her stay is not pure.


    So she got in touch with Super Killer?


    "Continue." Su Sheng said suddenly.


    "What? Continue what?" Erica was stunned, and she instantly understood when she looked down at Su Sheng slightly."Ah? This, isn''t it good? Don''t we need to call the police or leave here?"


    "No need to!"


    "The car windows are made of special materials, not to mention sharp weapons, even guns or even missiles can be held. She is looking for me, not for me. Why should I change the arrangements for her? She likes to knock and let her Knock it." Su Sheng said slowly = lowered the chair.


    Seeing the crazy and angry super killer girl outside, Erica hesitated and decided to listen to Su Sheng.


    "Fak!"


    Seeing the behavior of the two people in the car over killing women can be said to be annoying, is this too despised of yourself?The super-killer yelled and suddenly took out the gun from her waist and fired frantically at the windshield.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Erica turned her head and glanced at the sound of the gunfire.


    There is still no trace.


    It really is bulletproof, now Erica is relieved.


    But... Super Killer is even more angry.


    After finishing the bullet in the magazine, watching Su Sheng squinting and enjoying herself in the car, she couldn''t help but snorted and took out a small round object from her belt and placed it on the car window.


    Let¡¯s find out about Mini Bomb!


    The super killer turned and jumped out of the car and sneered with her hands covering her ears.


    "one two Three."


    boom!


    The bomb exploded.


    The strong impact made the car seem to shook upwards and then fell to the ground with a bang, and the gunpowder smoke instantly spread.


    "Cough cough cough...you, you almost stabbed me to death!" Erica escaped from the dead, coughing violently, her eyes streaming down.


    Su Sheng chuckled, it was because of him that he accepted a little bit, otherwise it might be a manslaughter!Su Sheng raised his head and cast a glance at the shocked super-killer girl and shook his head slightly."carry on."


    "Oh."


    Erica''s response was very quick this time, mainly because the car really gave her a great sense of security, and even the bomb could not be damaged. Why is this afraid?And what he seems to like?So Erica went straight to Su Sheng with her back to the windshield.


    Creaking.


    The car swayed very regularly in the eyes of the super killer woman who seemed to be breathing fire.


    "Fakfakfak!"


    The super-slaughter girl grabbed her hair fiercely, even though it was just a wig, it was already messy like a chicken coop.She thought that Su Sheng might be an ordinary person, and that Su Sheng might have extraordinary abilities like Laura, but she absolutely never thought that she would not even be able to drive his car!


    Katanas, guns, bombs, and other weapons are enough for her to destroy a large crime stronghold, but in the end, the car didn¡¯t even leave any traces except for being shaken up once. This made the super-killer experience from The frustration she had never experienced, even in the face of Laura who possessed extraordinary abilities, she had never felt that way.


    The main thing is that this bastard dared to humiliate himself so much, even doing such things in the car in front of him, damn, damn him!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The tiny body burst out with infinite power, and the super-killing girl shouted in anger.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    I don''t know if the person in the car started yelling on purpose, but... the tone is obviously different from the feeling.


    Looking at the car swaying up and down, Super Killer''s eyes suddenly lit up.

 613 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 613

    "The glass is strong, so are your tires strong?" The Super Killer took out a few small throwing knives and threw them directly at the tires.


    All four tires were flat in a blink of an eye.


    The super killer waited with a katana, she didn''t believe that he wouldn''t come out, as long as he dared to come out, she would let him know why the flowers were so red!


    The quiet alley was dim, with annoying noises in the wind.


    The super killer just stood by with a knife and waited quietly, at first glance...like a bodyguard!


    I don''t know how long it took before the car finally stopped moving.


    Erica turned over, tidyed up her clothes and rested tiredly, being in the face of a little girl, or in the face of a very dangerous little girl, doing this kind of thing is really a bit...sorry, but if she is asked to do it again, she will still be like this Do it?Her current life theme is very simple, just make Su Sheng happy and satisfied.


    This is not only her thoughts, but also her family''s thoughts!


    She gave the 50 million US dollars to the family and confessed everything. At first, although her parents were a little angry, they couldn¡¯t stand it. It was 50 million, and it was Erica¡¯s own willingness, so her family is very supportive now. And it can be said that they are on the same front.


    "Snapped!"


    The car door opened.


    The super-killing woman who was waiting numb was slightly stiff, but she still rushed over in an instant, and the katana directly stabbed Su Sheng who got out of the car and was sorting her pants.


    The sharp cold light stopped abruptly in front of his neck.


    Su Sheng looked at the tip of the knife and then at the angry and indifferent super-killer woman holding the knife with a smile, then took out a few dollars from her pants pocket and handed it over."Thank you!"


    Chapter 740 Su Sheng vs Super Killer


    Hard...hard...you...have...


    This sentence was repeated back and forth in Super Killer''s mind, looking at his smile, watching the dollars he handed over, the Super Killer''s screaming roar directly pushed the katana forward.What do you think of me?You treat me as a bodyguard?


    All the anger from her appearance to the present was completely ignited at this moment, and the super killer was a little angry and lost her reason.


    She has only one idea.


    kill him!


    Seeing the sharp point of a knife close at hand piercing his throat, Su Sheng did not evade.


    Ding!


    A crisp voice sounded, and the tip of the knife hit Su Sheng''s throat, unable to make an inch.Under the stunned gaze of the super killer woman, I heard a click, and the samurai sword was shattered and broken...


    Seeing the broken samurai sword super killer, she threw it out instantly, and at the same time took out the butterfly knife and threw it at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng grabbed the katana with one hand and held the zipper with one hand, and gently blocked it. The sharp collision sounded again. The broken katana knife 407 blocked the super-killing butterfly knife, and the super-killing woman was slightly shocked. He directly raised his leg and kicked the katana away, and then pierced the katana into Su Sheng''s heart.


    Ding!


    The samurai sword that was kicked away once again blocked the fatal attack of the Super Killer.


    The Super Killer looked up and raised her foot and kicked towards Su Sheng¡¯s knee. Su Sheng suddenly raised her leg. The knee bent and hit the Super Killer¡¯s leg from the side. The Super Killer only felt a sharp pain as if she had been affected by something. She hit the same leg and changed direction involuntarily, but the super-killer''s fighting skills were indeed not weak. As the body tilted to change direction, she landed hard with her left foot, and stepped on the wall with her right heel. The small body was actually on the wall. After going around for a half circle, with this force, he directly kicked the whip leg towards the back of Su Sheng''s head.


    Huh!


    The little black leather boots passed by, and Su Sheng looked down and looked at when he spread out and bent over and tied it up.


    Dodge?


    The super killer fell to the ground in amazement, followed her body rotation, and kicked Su Sheng again with a back spin kick.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng, who was bent over, didn''t even look at it, and casually raised his hand to grab her ankle.


    "good chance!"


    The super-killer''s eyes lit up, and the cold light flashed and the butterfly knife pierced Su Sheng''s wrist directly.


    Su Sheng didn''t seem to react, the butterfly knife pierced accurately.


    Ding!


    A crisp sound, a crisp sound again, this is the first time Super Killer hates hearing this sound.


    Click.


    The butterfly sword is broken like a katana.


    "No, this is my birthday present!" Super Killer yelled, Su Sheng''s hand swung slightly upwards, and she saw Super Killer hit a backflip in the air and landed steadily.


    After landing, she did not attack again, but looked at her broken butterfly knife a little... sad?


    Tie up the shoelaces, Su Sheng slowly got up and looked at Super Killer said: "Your fighting skills are not bad, but they are almost too far away. Except for bullying and bullying ordinary people, there is no power at all. The fighting skills are average and the strength is too weak. You are agile but you really want to meet a professional, strong physique, you are not an opponent at all."


    "Go back and play with Laura. The task I gave her is to defeat you without being fatally injured, and then I will teach her fighting skills. The same is true for you. If you can catch Laura, I will teach her. You fighting skills, this is my phone number, next time you want to see me, just call me directly without asking Miranda."


    "Besides... I have nothing to do with those few people who are killed by thousands of people. Although I have assigned him tasks, I don''t care about his victory or defeat. After all..." Su Sheng paused and looked at him with a little stunned. Stunned super killer girl."I asked Laura to remind you before!"


    "You asked Laura to remind me? That note, Chris? Isn''t that Red Whirlwind? Wait... You mean Chris is Chris?" Super Killer said excitedly.


    Su Sheng smiled and put the dollar into the hands of Super Killer."Buy whatever you like. After all, Dad''s money should be used to buy weapons? Although you don''t care about not having a normal childhood, it''s good to have a little pocket money occasionally to buy something, right? Mindy."


    The super killer froze instantly.


    He, how does he know my name?


    Seeing her dumbfounded, Su Sheng couldn''t help but smile again and stretched out her hand and rubbed her head. Although this is a wig, it feels good. After all, the head of a super killer is not something anyone can touch.


    boom!


    Su Sheng turned into the car, rolled down the window and waved her hand to the still hesitant Super Killer with a smile, and drove straight away!


    It took a long time for the super-killing girl to react, and then put the butterfly knife and the katana away and silently walked out of the alley and rode back. This trip was too shocking for her, first the weird car, and him His body can''t even be pierced by a knife?The most important thing is the news he revealed.


    He knows his identity, he knows the big daddy. Before, she asked Laura to remind him that the red whirlwind was Chris. He also gave Laura a task and reward?Even brought yourself?And Wan Zhan turned out to be Chris, although he said that it had nothing to do with Wan Zhan, but he also assigned a task?Don''t know what the task is?then¡­¡­


    Miranda seems to be exposed?


    A series of things made Super Killer feel a little overwhelmed. She wants to go back to discuss with Big Daddy and remind Miranda.


    "Do you want to go in and sit? My parents already know and they welcome you very much. They want to find time to see you. If you want to, I can give you half of my bed." At the door of the house, Erica Chaosu Sheng Yanran smiled.


    "Have a chance."


    "All right, good night."

 614 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 614

    "Good night, remember to send me that Brooke message."


    Good night to each other, Erica went home, and Su Sheng also went home.


    Park the car, open the door and go in.


    As soon as he entered Su Sheng, he saw Miranda carrying a bag and a suitcase, ready to leave.


    Looking at each other, Miranda was taken aback, the box fell to the ground with a clatter and fell open, and the money inside instantly scattered.Su Sheng cast a glance, more than three hundred thousand.


    Chapter 741 Bitch is not so easy to be!


    "You...I...Don''t, don''t come..."


    Miranda was horrified and speechless, and when she saw Su Sheng, she retreated and shouted subconsciously.


    "If you remember correctly, this seems to be my house?" Su Sheng squinted and smiled, bending over and putting the money on the ground into the box."Did you decide to take the 300,000 yuan? Then you plan to escape with this money?"


    "No, no, I just want to find a place to save it, yes, I want to save money." Miranda didn''t dare to admit it at all-she wanted to run.


    "Now? Save money so late? Are you really not afraid of being robbed, or do you think you are a hero even if you don''t wear a uniform? Dark night girl? Ha ha, did you forget that even if you wear a uniform, it''s useless? You? Did you forget the horror of being kidnapped and being forced?" Su Sheng directly revealed her identity with a smile."Or, do you think you can still run away with this money after telling someone about me? Are you a little too high for my temper? I''m... not a good person!"


    Su Sheng walked towards Miranda slowly. Miranda wanted to back down but found that she had no strength at all. The fear enveloped her body and made her unable to move at all, so she could only help her stretch out her hand.


    When the sense of touch came, Miranda shivered uncontrollably, her eyes gradually blurred as if she was lost, she could feel the temperature of Su Sheng''s palm, and could feel his palm slowly moving from her cheeks. Down, slender fingers encircled her neck, and her generous and gentle palms pressed against her throat.


    Are you going to die?


    Is this still the end result?Will I, like my sister, be thrown in the trash after being killed?maybe!


    Miranda closed her eyes, feeling as if she had become lighter, as if she was floating.


    In a trance, she felt a fall, and she fell off within a second of the whole process.


    "Huh? Is this the bed?"


    Miranda opened her eyes subconsciously and realized that she had been carried by Su Sheng to her room.


    "You, what are you doing? You won''t kill me?" Miranda asked subconsciously.


    "I said I would kill you? Death is a relief for you, right? So I won''t kill you, I want you to be my slave forever by my side, I want you to continue to be a bitch in the night but lose forever Freedom. Hero? Haha, be my pillow!"


    Su Sheng''s voice fell and rushed directly.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The screaming screams instantly sounded.


    ...


    The sun is rising, and the sun is swaying warmly on her body, but Miranda is consciously cold, cold from the depths of the soul.She woke up, but she didn''t dare to move at all. Last night''s Su Sheng was like a violent beast venting his anger wantonly. She felt like a puppet, she could fall apart when she moved.Although the sun was warm, the collar around her neck made her feel cold.


    "There are no bombs, no toxins, only electricity."


    "When you run away or want to commit suicide, the electric current will be activated. You will be fainted directly by the electricity, and then I will find you."


    Su Sheng dressed neatly and watched Miranda in a flat tone and turned and left.


    In the living room, Caitlin and Laura looked dull, as if they hadn''t heard the sound of howling ghosts and wolves last night.After a simple breakfast, Laura rode to school, and Su Sheng followed.The images of superheroes and advertisements on the street have disappeared.


    The police have dealt a heavy blow this time and they are said to have arrested many people.


    But King Haibian did not seem to be arrested.


    After driving around, Su Sheng found a place with no one to put the car away, and then directly realized a black roadster, which is said to be an expensive limited edition, Su Sheng found on the Internet!


    Driving a sports car to the vicinity of the school, Su Sheng looked at the message that Erica had sent last night.


    Does every school have the kind of girls who are in the limelight?She may have a good family background, or she may look outstanding, or she may lead the trend in dressing and dressing. She is always talking about the wind and rain at school, and she is always accompanied by a few little girls with bags.Maybe she is still alive, but she will definitely not be White Lotus. She will attract men¡¯s eyes like a green tea bitch, and enjoy men¡¯s pursuit and favor. She will enjoy the obscure girls who slap herself on her, and she will be kind and enthusiastic to help them integrate into her own. Small group, teach her how to dress and dress up, and enjoy the fun of transforming others as if raising a pet.


    This is the case with Mindy, the killer of Haibian 2 Chinese Super League. When she thinks that the other party really wants to be friends with herself and really wants to help herself, Leng Shui will rush over without hesitation to let her see the reality clearly!


    Brook is such a bitch!


    In all fairness, not everyone can become such a bitch, at least you have to look good and have a good appearance, right?At least the figure is outstanding, right?Plus you have to know how to dress up in fashion.With such conditions, even if it is not a bitch, it can be mixed very well, but once there is a snack machine... it will be much better.


    In reality, this kind of bitch is always better and gets more.


    Brook is not bad, at least the photos from Erica feel good.There are detailed hobbies, goals, etc.For example, Brooke''s family generally loves vanity and money worship. She always thinks she will marry a handsome and handsome rich man in the future, and give birth to a babysitter to take care of herself and her husband to travel the world!


    "That''s me!"


    Su Sheng smiled and saw the three girls in the inverted mirror.


    Fashionable and beautiful, it feels hotter even though it is worn cool.


    One of them was wearing a red dress and a tall girl with golden curly hair was looking at Su Sheng and whispering to the two girls beside him.


    "I met so soon." Su Sheng smiled secretly and heard their conversation.


    "I''m sure this person must be the boyfriend Erica and Katie dated together, huh, no wonder the two little bitch faces are gone. Do you know how much this car costs?"


    "how much?"


    "Is this car expensive?"


    The little girl with the bag is holding it dedication.


    "86.3 million, the world''s limited edition, there is only one!" Brooke enjoyed their admiration very much, and looked triumphantly as if this car was hers!


    Chapter 742 Sister, are you super god?


    "Oh my god, this... is this too exaggerated? He is so rich? No wonder the two of them are willing to talk to a man."


    "Have you found it? The clothes and bags they have recently changed. They are all famous brands. They must be exchanged with men. It''s shameless."


    "Hmph, just because of them you want to catch a man like this. How easy is it? You don¡¯t want to think, can you afford to drive a car like this, will there be no women around? Even if the two of them don¡¯t use it for long Tired of playing!" Brooke said mockingly.


    "Yes, yes, people just have fun. Such a man can''t be caught unless it''s you." said one of the little girls with bags.


    The corners of Brooke''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Brook wouldn''t find such a man, after all... after all, he is still with Erica Katie now." Another little girl with a bag with no vision answered.


    Brooke frowned slightly and was a little displeased. She didn''t take it seriously, but she had to say that she was really moved when she saw the car.


    "It doesn''t matter. Of course you have to find a way to catch such a superb man, not to mention just playing with them. If Brooke goes out to surrender him, makes him crazy in love with Brooke and kicks those two. Isn''t Xiaobitchi better? Only in this way can I prove Brooke''s charm." She said and blinked at the sightless little girl, are you stupid?Can''t you tell that Brook is already interested in this man?


    "Yes, yes, yes." The other one finally reacted.

 615 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 615

    "It''s okay to be serious together, but... this is a very challenging thing. It makes him fall in love with me and kicks those two bitches. I kick him again. This is very interesting." Brooke said with confidence. , Fluffed his bangs a little, and walked towards Su Sheng.


    Twist and twist, like a model.


    "Hi."


    She came to the car and greeted, Su Sheng smiled and turned around.


    This time, Brooke was panicked for a moment, he was even more handsome and handsome than he thought, especially his smile looked attractive.


    "Hi, what''s the matter?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "My name is Brook, how about you?" Brook stretched out his hand.


    The fingers are very white and very long.


    The nails are beautiful.


    "Su Sheng." Su Sheng stared at her hand for a moment before hurriedly holding it."Can I know your number?


    Brook couldn''t help but laugh secretly, did you see it?This is the charm of my old lady.


    "Do you have a girlfriend? And there are still two!" Brooke smiled.


    "They are not my girlfriends." Su Sheng denied''all at all.''


    "Really? This matter has been spread in the school, I thought it was a fact, it may be I misunderstood. But... my number can''t be given to you so easily." Brooke said in a desperate manner.


    "Are you interested in taking a lap? There has never been a woman in this car. I think it might be an honor if you want to?"


    "I will have classes in a while."


    "Soon, I will send you back." Su Sheng opened the door and got out of the car. The gentleman opened the door on the other side in an inviting gesture.


    Brook pretended to consider it for a moment and reluctantly agreed. She didn''t forget to remind Su Sheng when she got in the car."It will only take a while, you have to send me back, I don''t want to skip class."


    "Of course!" Su Sheng got into the car with a secret smile.


    The roar of the engine sounded, and the sports car sprang out.


    The relatively high-level bitch acting like her is good, but in front of the old driver who knows the foundation, Su Sheng is much immature.He drove the car and left the school quickly, and even gradually left the city.The sun was shining, and the breeze was blowing the tips of his hair, and Brook looked really charming at this time.


    "That''s not good, I just promised to accompany you on a ride but didn''t say what you can do to me." Brook seriously blocked Su Sheng''s hand that he wanted to let go, shook his head and chuckled slightly.


    This tone, this smile is a test of acting skills.


    It will not make Su Sheng feel that she is angry, but also a little bit of encouragement.Su Sheng smiled and took her hand back, but took a look at her with perspective. The thing that she had never used before is still there, which means that she can mix like this in school without having had anything to do with a man. I have to say that green tea is very skilled!This makes Su Sheng a little curious, after all, there is not only one place where you want to tie a man, so Su Sheng directly dumped his spiritual power...


    Huh?


    Nothing above, nothing behind, no people watching, touching, or even kissing?


    I rely on.


    Is this a bit fake?It''s a bit unscientific!


    According to Su Sheng¡¯s initial thoughts, even if the key is not done, if you can mix it up to this point, at least there is something to touch and kiss?Even if those ignorant little boys are easily fooled, they won''t even have any intimate actions with her, right?


    but¡­¡­


    What she said may be false, but the memory will never be false.


    Girl, you are a little super god!


    However, if you go deeper, Su Sheng will find the reason. The love girl is waiting for the price, she needs to be full, and she can only sell a good price after she is in the body. Wrong... Only then can she catch the diamond king five!This is a smart girl!


    It''s not a mockery to say that she is smart. After all, there are countless Bichi nostalgias, and many people who worship money want to marry a good husband. In Europe and the United States, they don¡¯t care about whether there is experience or even a place with better experience. Few people can hold back. of.What''s interesting is that she feels very open and bold, because she often fools the little girls who want to change that they want to change and want to consider two things.


    Line with video tape.


    As a result, all those little girls had sacrificed one by one, but she still kept them.


    If this Nima spreads fear, it will be big news, right?Su Sheng suddenly had an idea, a plan that would ruin Brooke and prevent them from paying attention to Erica and Katie.


    She seems to have forgotten what Su Sheng tried to take advantage of herself just now, and she still talked and laughed, but she was quite tempting and investigating what she meant to follow!It''s just too junior, Su Sheng just flicked a few words and she believed it.


    But it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t believe it, if she wants to investigate and identify.


    Su Sheng can turn a fake into a real one by snapping his fingers!


    ...


    PS: Those who have seen King of Sea Bian 2 should be able to check in and know who Brooke is, but unfortunately I didn''t find any photos.In addition, continue to go to flowers for rewards.


    Chapter 743 I am not a random person, I am not a person when I get up!


    "It''s beautiful. I grew up here but I didn''t know it was so beautiful." Brook sighed and looked at the grass in the distance.


    Ten minutes ago, Su Sheng drove the car into the forest and drove it out. To be honest, this was actually an open wilderness. At best, the height of the grass was about the same, but Brook''s appearance was not fake.


    "I think you are more beautiful."


    Su Sheng turned and approached Brooke.


    "Your mouth is sweet, so do you always use this trick when you chase girls?" Brooke giggled.


    "You don''t know if it''s sweet or not!" After saying that, Su Sheng directly hooked Brooke''s neck and kissed him.


    This sudden attack caught Brook off guard. Su Sheng''s previous performance didn''t look like the way he would force others. Very gentleman, first kiss, is that all there?Brooke froze and began to push Su Sheng hard.


    This wasn''t just trying to get rid of it, but really wanting to push Su Sheng away.


    After all, she has always been among the tens of thousands of flowers, and she doesn''t touch her body. How could she be willing to let men take advantage?But if she is the old driver in Green Tea, then Su Sheng is the old driver 28''s fighter. There is no other means at all, just relying on pure technology to pry open her teeth and get in trouble.At this time, I can see Brook¡¯s shortcomings. The theoretical experience is too rich. In order to install an old driver, I have watched a lot. It is more sensible but has no practical experience. So when things happen, instinct arises, she naturally also Will think of those rich theoretical experience, and then naturally assisted Su Sheng''s offensive.


    So ah, sometimes brain supplementation is really scary!


    Unknowingly, her pushing turned into caressing, her determination turned into a trance, the second gate was captured before the first gate was breached, and the airport was occupied by Su Sheng. , I tried to fight back several times but failed!


    For a long time.


    Su Sheng released her, she shook her mind for a moment and raised her hand to hammer Su Sheng."You bastard, who do you think of me? I''m not that kind of casual person!"


    "I am not a casual person either." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Cut, I know you slept with two people in our school. Isn''t that casual?" Brooke sneered.


    "I''m really not a casual person, but I''m not a casual person!"


    Su Sheng smiled and held her leg. She wanted to push it away, but she could only let it go after several failures."Send me back."

 616 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 616

    "Angry?" Su Sheng smiled: "I just can''t help it for a while, who makes you too charming? Just go back to school, right? It should already be in class by this time, I will take you shopping, I will buy you what you like Just treat it as my gift to apologize to you."


    "Are you hitting me with money?" Brooke said angrily.


    "No, I just want to express my apologies. Although I miss the kiss just now, I want more!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just want to ask you to have breakfast." Su Sheng said seriously."I asked them to have dinner with the two you mentioned."


    The difference between eating breakfast and eating dinner is obvious. One is to go home after work, and the other to spend the night together and wake up.To some extent, this can mean that you are serious about playing casually.Of course, there is no difference here in Su Sheng, but Brooke doesn''t think so.


    She took Su Sheng''s words as some kind of serious confession, she wanted to tell herself that Erica and Cade were just playing casually, and she was serious about herself!This made Brooke''s mood a lot better. Although he was angry at his loss, wouldn''t he lose even more if he didn''t get anything?


    Just like a gambler, he always wants to make a profit after losing all his money, and then... it will only lose more and more!


    Seeing that Brook didn''t refuse Su Sheng, he drove back directly. When he returned to the city, he began to stroll around shopping malls, luxury jewelry stores, etc., the attraction of famous brands, the desire to admire vanity, and Su Sheng was so cool and generous. In the posture, Brooke didn''t hold it anymore, and gradually became immersed in the joy of shopping.When she puts on the new expensive clothes, she will ask Su Sheng''s opinions and enjoy the praise from the shopping guide.


    It didn''t take long for her to carry several bags in her hand, and she unknowingly wrapped Su Sheng''s arm with her hand.


    "It''s getting late, let''s have a meal?" Putting things in the car, the two of them got on the car and turned around and asked.


    Before Brooke answered Su Sheng''s phone, it rang suddenly.


    "Erica, eh, are you out of school? You and Katie want to see me?" Su Sheng said and looked at Brooke, Brooke''s expression was very natural."I''m afraid not. I have a very important date. Yes, very important. Another day. I will invite you to dinner another day. Well, goodbye."


    Hanging up the phone, Su Sheng smiled apologetically at Brooke and started the car.


    She didn''t ask whether she agreed to dinner, and Brooke didn''t seem to answer either.


    Neither of them talked about this topic. The 013 dinner at a high-end restaurant was very romantic and good. After dinner, he simply took a drive and Su Sheng then sent Brook home.


    "If you have anything to say, now is your last chance." Brooke asked Saint Su, who was smiling but not smiling.


    "If I can, I want to have the next date with you." Su Sheng thought for a while and said with a smile.


    "If you cut off those inconsistent relationships, maybe I will consider dating you again, besides...thank you." Brook shook his bag and got out of the car.


    "Wait." Su Sheng hurriedly shouted, showing a hesitant and flattering meaning."Isn''t there a farewell kiss?"


    Brook smiled sweetly."Next time, if there is another time!"


    After speaking, Brook got out of the car, turned and waved his hand and went in.


    The expression on Su Sheng''s face suddenly changed, and he curled his lips to reveal a playful smile."The means of catching and playing is very clever. It''s no wonder that those men haven''t taken advantage of her. After all, no one wants to lose the chance of the next date. But...Is this a force? Want me to dump Erica and Katie? Let''s see who can play who, after all, men have strengths!"


    Chapter 744: King Haibian was arrested?X23 who fights with the super killer!


    Go home.


    Laura was not at home, Caitlin and Miranda were chatting. Seeing Su Sheng came in, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet, Miranda was silent.


    "Have you eaten?" Caitlin asked when she got up.


    "I have eaten." Su Sheng said casually and followed upstairs.


    After taking a bath and changing into pajamas, it was late and Laura hadn''t returned yet, but Su Sheng didn''t care, after all, there was almost no possibility that this world could put her in danger.Caitlin had returned to her room, Su Sheng thought for a while and went straight downstairs and pushed Miranda''s door open.


    No words for a night.


    Miranda who woke up in the morning was still silent, but it looked slightly better than the previous two times. Su Sheng had breakfast with Caitlin, Caitlin was a little worried about Laura, because Laura hadn''t returned all night. .


    "Don''t worry, even if all the people in this world die, Laura will be fine. Most of them are too happy to have fun with her friends." Su Sheng said casually.


    It is estimated that the only person who can keep Laura from returning throughout the night is a super-killer. Su Sheng has not paid attention to the match between the two and does not know how the result is?But it does not seem to be so fast to decide the outcome.After breakfast, Su Sheng didn''t go out. Caitlin saw that Miranda hadn''t come out and hesitated and sent the meal in.


    in school.


    It was just a day, but it meant a bit of a sudden change. Early in the morning, Brooke appeared in the school wearing the famous brand he bought yesterday and caused a sensation. After all, this suit is worth tens of thousands of dollars.Brooke pretended to casually talk about being pursued by others, saying in his words how the other party loved her, how to give her gifts, and the other party wanted to date her again but was rejected by her.He praised himself very high, and at the same time inadvertently told Su Sheng''s situation.


    In the end, it was natural to confront the man between Erica and Katie. Everyone in the school knew that the protagonist of the two waitresses and the husband fell in love with Brooke and began to pursue crazy pursuits, and Brooke But dismissed it.


    One has no bottom line for catching up, and the other is holding a shelf.


    Set a verdict on top of one another.


    Brook was being held higher and higher, and Erica and Katie were naturally stepped lower and lower, and the two became laughing stocks.However, although they were angry, they were not really angry, because they knew about dating and believed in Su Sheng''s ability.


    What''s so strange about dating?


    Hasn''t Erica been dating Su Sheng for so long before?


    When school was about to end in the evening, Su Sheng drove over again and saw Brooke, but Brooke refused his offer. Well, in front of many people, he refused it and happened to be when Erica and Katie were nearby. Su Sheng is naturally going to fulfill her, after all, the higher the hold, the more miserable he will fall, so he seems to have never seen Erica and Katie go away a little disappointed after Brooke rejected him!


    This time seemed to confirm the truth of what Brooke said before, and some people began to mock Erica and Katie.


    What two people did not succeed in pleasing a man, they just played for fun, you rushed to paste it, but they had enough fun and started chasing Brooke.Look at Brooke that is the goddess or something.After being ridiculed, the two directly took action and went to Su Sheng for comfort.


    And then... it was another joyful evening.


    Laura hasn''t returned home yet.


    This makes Su Sheng feel a little bit interesting. Could it be that Laura was caught by the super killer?If this is the case, the super killer should contact him?Su Sheng sat on the sofa with her arms around Caitlin, and Miranda sat silently on the side.Just as he was about to see the situation on the super-killer side, a piece of news suddenly appeared on the TV.


    The scene of the arrest of King Haibian!


    On TV, the police car parked in front of an apartment, surrounded by many people watching the show and reporters.After all, this is the King of Haibian. Unlike other so-called heroes, who made him the first hero?The reporter was reporting the scene with excitement on his face, and he could clearly see a man in the apartment being pressed out by the police, and at the same time the police holding the uniform of King Haibian.


    "Why... this way..." Miranda murmured subconsciously.


    "Are you surprised that King Haibian will be arrested, or are you surprised that King Haibian is an old man? If it''s the latter, then you don''t have to, this one you caught is not King Haibian." Su Sheng leaned back and lay down on Kate with his lips. Lynn¡¯s legs were stretched out and placed on Miranda¡¯s.


    Miranda frowned slightly but quickly gave up helplessly.


    "You said, he is not the King of Sea Bian?" This should be the first time Miranda took the initiative to speak to Su Sheng recently.


    "King Haibian used to patrol every night, and he was still caught by people. If he was really an old man, he would have died. He is not the king of Haibian but the father of King Haibian. The father and son have a deep affection, even if he is old. Nothing is better than making my son suffer." Su Sheng said casually.


    Speaking of the original work, it was because the tens of thousands of people killed them so much that the police finally planned to arrest everyone. Although it is now, the cause has become himself, and it has become the arrest of Miranda.Su Sheng shook his feet to attract Miranda''s attention."Did you know? These people will be arrested because of you. If you are not a hero, you won''t have where you are. I won''t let tens of thousands of people beheaded to arrest you, and the police will not die, and neither will the police. Suddenly intend to capture all these heroes!"


    "This is the end of being a hero, this...is reality."


    Miranda''s face froze, making it even more ugly.


    "I am back¡­¡­"


    The door was opened and Laura''s voice sounded.


    Su Sheng turned over and sat up and looked at the door. She saw Laura''s messy hair, dirty clothes and several tears.

 617 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 617

    "How long did it take?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "I don''t remember, she has no energy, but let her run." Laura said dejectedly.


    "Stamina is a very smart choice, but it''s not smart enough." Su Sheng smiled lightly: "The fighting skills of Super Killer are not as good as you think. You should have learned a lot during this time and made a lot of progress. , Even if you can''t win, but if you can fight her physically to decide the victory or defeat, it means that the difference is not far. Next time, be smart and choose a good location!"


    "I will definitely win next time!"


    ...


    PS: This is the collection, that is, the V collection exceeds the "Marvel: The King''s Coming" plus more. Brothers collection, rewards, flowers, custom everything will go.


    Chapter 745: The real King Haibian and the old driver''s war with the green tea bitch


    It was a restless night. The arrest of King Neptune really caused quite a stir. The heroes in all kinds of strange costumes in the police station were quite surprised that King Neptune was an old man. They turned out to be because of an old man. And inspired?


    Although heroes are good, after all, people live in the real world. When these people are locked up in the police station and their identities are exposed, and they don¡¯t know what kind of accusations they will face in the future, most or most people give up being heroes. I regret it very often. Fortunately, the police seemed to have made a decision after King Haibian was arrested and released them after warning...


    It didn¡¯t take long that the cell that was still lively guarding became quiet and empty. The father who was thought to be King Kepian was actually the father of King Kepian had a premonition of anxiety, because he found that the whole cell seemed to be the only one who was arrested. ?Moreover, the guarding police did not know why they left together.


    It''s him!


    boom!


    The door was suddenly pushed open forcefully. He looked up at the door and saw a few uniformed guys walking in and looking at him with ferocious faces.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Not long after, a painful scream sounded and several people walked away.


    early morning.


    The real Hai 543 Bian Wang Dave came to the police station. He did not receive the news at the good friend''s house last night.Early in the morning, he heard about the arrest of King Haibian and watched the news. He was immediately anxious and panicked when he saw that his father admitted that he was King Haibian and was taken away by the police.But when he rushed to the police station and saw his father''s body, he suddenly collapsed.


    The father died because of King Haibian.


    He knew that being King Haibian would be dangerous, but he didn''t expect to harm his father, let alone an accident in the police station. He wanted an answer.


    But... there is no answer at all.


    Those who were arrested before the release were meant to be, and it was fine for the guards to leave if something happened temporarily, and it happened that there was no surveillance yet.Without any clues, what can Dave do?What he can do is to arrange his father''s posterity first.


    The news of King Haibian¡¯s death was not disclosed, and no one knew that King Haibian was dead.


    But Su Sheng knew it.


    Early in the morning, he bought flowers or something and went to school to continue pursuing Brooke''s game. Brooke accepted the flowers in front of the crowd, and it was considered to be acquiescence to the appointment invitation after school, and then Su Sheng received the excitement of the ten thousand people. Can''t make your own phone.


    "I succeeded. I killed King Haibian. You promised me that you would do it? Will you let me have a brother again?"


    "King Haibian is not dead, only an imposter died." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "What? Impossible, he is King Haibian! You, don''t you want to lie to me?" Wan Zhan said excitedly.


    "Can I have any fun lying to you? Keep working hard. If you can''t find King Pipian and kill King Pipian in this situation, I think you don''t want your brother at all, just wipe your neck!" Su Sheng directly hung up the phone.


    "Snapped!"


    On the other side, Ten Thousand Thousands of people killed Chris and smashed the phone severely on the ground."He said that it was not King of Haibian, but an imposter."


    "Impossible. Didn''t the police confirm his identity?"


    "I found King Haibian''s uniform in his house, and he also admitted that he is King Haibian. If he is not... then... check his family."


    If Su Sheng said, if there are so many direct clues, if you still can¡¯t determine who the real Haibian King is, then it¡¯s really better to just die. Wan Zhan and others quickly investigated the existence of Dave, and it is obvious that this The son should be the real King of Penny, and then they began to discuss how to catch King Penny and kill King Penny.


    At the same time, Su Sheng continued to attack Brook. For him, besides helping Erica and Katie vent their anger, this is more like a game of conquest?The war between the old driver and the green tea bitch!Although Brooke is playing well, but the news is not equal after all, she knows what she thinks and how she is in Su Sheng.So the second date Su Sheng showed more aggressiveness, even if Brooke resisted him, he didn''t care too much.Because Brook has already begun to enjoy the vanity brought by his pursuit, whether it is material or being sought after in school.


    So even if she was unhappy, she wouldn''t really tear herself apart because of her anger.


    What can Su Sheng have to worry about in this situation?


    On the one hand, sugar-coated cannonballs, various famous brands, luxury goods, and on the other hand, bold and active aggression, his intimacy, more and more physical behaviors, more and more bold, which makes Brooke feel that things seem a little out of control, but he turns In front of people, he performed very, very well in all aspects, which made Brooke a little bit troubled.She wanted to cool down with Su Sheng a little bit, but the enviable words in the school, the envy of the little girl carrying bags for her all kinds of famous brands, and luxury accessories made her a little bit reluctant.


    There is a saying that it is good that whatever you want to control is actually controlling you.


    Vanity took control of Brooke, and she could feel that things were starting to get out of control, because Su Sheng was completely different from the boys in the previous school. She was a little unhappy and refused to do anything, but Su Sheng was different, she refused. It seems to him that there is no lethality at all, although Su Sheng will apologize but will do so next time.


    When Su Sheng drove to the school early to pick up Brooke again, Brooke thought about rejecting it, but listening to the envy whispering around, watching Su Sheng hand over flowers with a smile and opened the car door, Brooke was still out of control. Got in the car.


    "Where are you going?"


    Seeing the car driving farther and farther and farther and farther away, Brooke asked Su Sheng curiously.


    "Good place." Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and chuckled, Brooke gave a hum, and didn''t find the meaning hidden in his smile.


    Forest, riverside.


    Su Sheng stopped the car and walked to a deserted wooden house not far away, asking the lock of the wooden house to open. Su Sheng looked at Brooke who was a little nervous and stretched out his hand."Come in!"


    Chapter 746, one step to the heart!


    "What''s in it?" Brooke asked Saint Chaosu, alert.


    "Heaven!" Su Sheng smiled and opened the door and pushed Brooke directly into it with some brutality.


    Click.


    The door closed.


    "My heaven!" Su Sheng''s voice followed.


    The wooden house is not big, it is not so dim that the sunlight is drawn in by the cracks everywhere, the corners are piled up with discarded debris, and a bed sheet is placed on the ground in the center.This made Brooke feel bad for a moment, and said in an anxious tone: "What are you doing? I''m leaving-!"


    Brooke wasn''t stupid, he knew what was going on at a glance.


    Su Sheng did not stop Brooke from leaving, but instead opened the door and said lightly: "Of course you can go, but if you leave, our story will be over."


    "What do you mean? If I don''t stay, do you plan to go bye to me? You say you like me, you say you pursue me seriously, but you still want to sleep with me? You disappoint me too much, I I thought you were a good person, I thought you really like me, I even... even started to like you." Brooke was angry and then regretful.


    Quite a bit hate the posture of iron and steel!


    Su Sheng looked at Brooke with a smile and a smile. She was really angry when facing her forced palace, but she didn''t immediately turn around and leave when she was angry. She even started to play with her scheming to make herself feel guilty and change her mind. Up.


    Su Sheng suddenly took out the car key.


    "If you stay, it will be yours. You go, although it is not that easy, but I believe in my good luck, I should still meet a woman who can make me feel happy." Su Sheng''s eyes were shining.


    Brooke''s eyes flashed past.

 618 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 618

    car.


    He actually wants to give himself this limited edition sports car of more than 80 million?At this moment, Brooke''s heart moved. Is this a sports car worth more than 80 million?He is serious about himself!If it''s just for fun, no matter how rich it is, it is impossible to give more than 80 million sports cars to a woman who is just for fun?Brook looked at Su Sheng. He was sunny, handsome, and had a strong body. He was rich and generous. He never hesitated or felt distressed when buying things for himself. She received the price of the gift in just a few days. More than 150,000.


    And... It is undeniable that Brooke does like Su Sheng a little bit.


    It''s not just material vanity enjoyment, not just Su Sheng''s kindness to her?There is also the kind of intimacy that is difficult to oneself and cannot extricate itself.The bottom line and resoluteness that used to treat other men seemed to be gradually dissolving in him, and she admitted that she was attracted by Su Sheng.


    If he is serious, isn''t he just his ideal husband?


    "Do you want it?" Su Sheng said softly.


    "Are you serious?" Brooke asked in a low voice.


    "If you stay, the key is yours!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "I am serious about you, and I hope you are serious, if not... you will completely hurt me." Brooke said quietly.


    Saint Su reached out and took Brook''s bag, put the key in it, and put it aside.With eyes facing each other, Su Sheng walked towards Brook with a smile, and then... directly opened the zipper of the skirt behind her.


    "Don''t..."


    Brook did not expect Su Sheng to be so direct suddenly.


    "You are my one after receiving my key, you...you have to listen to me." Su Sheng stubbornly ignored her resistance, and she had already frankly confronted Su Sheng before long.But Su Sheng, who had always been impulsive, instead of moving forward, took a half step back and looked at it.


    That kind of look, that kind of feeling was like looking at some toy, which made Brooke very embarrassed and uncomfortable to be so honest in front of a man for the first time."You...what are you looking at, hurry up."


    "Hurry up what?"


    "Hate, stop playing me, you...what are you talking about."


    "Oh~~ Are you saying you want me to sleep with you? Tsk tsk, I thought you were very dignified and pure, but I didn''t expect you to be more anxious than me."


    "You, I''ll leave if you talk about this."


    "A limited-edition, more than 80 million US dollars sports car, don''t you want it?" Su Sheng was already ready at this time, and began to tease with a smile.Brook was really anxious. She found that Su Sheng seemed a little different. She felt that she had become the being manipulated and controlled.She was angry and wanted to leave several times, but she was reluctant to part with the sports car and Su Sheng. She could only accompany Su Sheng to say those inconspicuous words, which could only gradually become explicit.


    She can only start doing things that the bitch she said would do.


    Gradually, she seemed to forget her identity, and gradually ignored some of the abnormalities that Su Sheng showed. Some words and actions between the bed sheets began to appear unconsciously, and... , In the wooden house full of clutter, the school''s man of the wind, Brook, who has always been noble and sought after by others, has lost all of his precious things.


    The point of the circle is all!


    It turns out that it feels like this. It turns out that those people in the movie are not pretending. This kind of thing can really be so happy, but the actors are not as powerful as previously thought. Su Sheng is really powerful!


    Brook felt that he was conquered by him.


    Rich and golden, handsome and handsome, generous and so powerful?Is there a better man than him?After reaching the stomach, Su Sheng followed his heart, and Brook felt that he was already Su Sheng''s woman!


    Although this is a fact, Brook did not realize that her thoughts had actually changed.


    She controls and plays with men. She used to think that even if she finds a husband, she would think that her husband is her man, not her woman, because it means who is the center.But now... Brook is lying in Su Sheng''s arms, even if the messy and harsh environment doesn''t seem to care anymore, only Su Sheng is in her eyes.


    Looking up at Su Sheng, she whispered: "My dear, I am your woman now, you...can''t make me sad."


    "But... you make me a little sad." Su Sheng said with squinting eyes.


    "What? Why did I make you sad? I gave you all the precious parts of my body!" Brooke asked eagerly, sitting up.


    "Yes, but... it doesn''t seem as good as I thought!"


    Su Sheng looked at Brooke seriously.


    Brook is dumbfounded!


    Chapter 747: From heaven to hell overnight!


    "What do you mean by this? Are you dissatisfied with me? Am I not beautiful? My body is not good? Didn''t I satisfy you? Su Sheng, I gave myself to you, although we didn''t know each other for long But I believe you are my destiny. You got me but you are not satisfied with me? You...how can you say such a bastard thing." This time Brook did not bring any acting skills, because it was her heart that straightened her heart. of.


    She really didn''t expect Su Sheng to start denying people before putting on his pants.


    This makes her unacceptable!


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly and found the clothes to put on."let''s break up."


    "What? Fack, are you kidding me again? We were just together, why did you break up with me? You gave me the car, your sports car is so expensive, are you just to sleep me once? "Brook is anxious.


    "Of course not!" Su Sheng shook his head seriously."I want to sleep for eternity, but... this kind of thing is very important, right? I can feel that you are very dedicated but... not that good. If you really want to be together forever, this is a big problem. So break up Well, don''t worry, I won''t be back if the car is given to you."


    "No, no!"


    "You can''t just fall asleep like this and I dumped me again, you can''t do this...can''t..." Brooke grabbed Su Sheng''s leg with a sobbing voice."I, this is the first time for me, I, I have no experience, maybe the next time will be fine? You, you like me, right? You can teach me, I listen to you well? I will work hard to satisfy you."


    It happened too suddenly, and Su Sheng said it too sincerely.


    Although Brook said that Su Sheng only wanted to sleep with her, he didn''t really think so in his heart. He just thought that Su Sheng might not be so satisfied.After losing the most important bargaining chip, Brook''s only idea is to try to keep Su Sheng, and it can''t end like this...


    She will be a laughingstock!


    After being pursued for so long and giving away a luxury sports car, but broke up after sleeping?What would others think about her technology?How bad is it that people can choose to break up without hesitation after giving away a sports car worth more than 80 million yuan?Some people even say that she can''t even compare Erica and Katie, right?At least they can satisfy Su Sheng.And what about yourself?After enjoying Su Sheng¡¯s pursuit and showing up in school, when everyone felt that she had taken away Erica and Katie¡¯s man and became a big winner, they did not satisfy Su Sheng in this respect and decided to break up. Oh my God... ¡­She can''t imagine how many people will laugh at and mock herself at that time.


    She absolutely... will never let this happen!


    "Then wait until you feel satisfied with me." Under Brooke''s expectant gaze, Su Sheng said flatly and calmly, then threw her hand away and turned away.


    gone.


    He just left!


    Broke, bruised and emotionally broken, took a long time to get dressed.


    The sports car parked there, but Su Sheng was gone.


    Brooke, who drove more than 80 million sports car, found that she was not so excited at all. Material is vanity, and status is also vanity. She can''t accept that she has suddenly become a laughingstock from a man of the wind. She must... must find a way to retake Su Sheng. .When she got home, she immediately called her little girl with a bag to gather, and she wanted to learn more.


    The little girl carrying the bag saw the sports car as soon as she arrived. When she learned that Brooke had already dealt with Su Sheng and he gave her the car, the two little little girls with the bag envied them and admired them, bragging and flattering. The money blasted over. Although Brooke was embarrassed, he still maintained that kind of pride on the surface.Even when she was planning to learn more experience, she said that she wanted to make Su Sheng more fascinated by her and dumped those two little bitches!


    Studying Brooke overnight felt that she had made a lot of progress. The next day when she drove a sports car to enjoy the admiration and admiration of others, and then waited to find Su Sheng after school, she found that something was wrong.Although the people around did point and point to her and whispered to her, it didn''t feel like envy or flattery at all?Instead, it meant to laugh at and watch the excitement.


    This left Brook at a loss.


    She subconsciously called for the little girl carrying a bag in her future school. The little girl carrying a bag who was enthusiastic before looked a little reluctant at this time. After coming over, she looked a little impatient. 0... "Is there something? If it''s okay, I want gone."


    "You took the wrong medicine? Talk to me like this, don''t you want to follow me?"


    "That''s right!" The little girl carrying the bag said with her neck straight."I don''t want to play with you now, don''t come to me in the future, I don''t want to make people laugh."


    "Joke? What the hell are you talking about." Brook had a bad feeling.

 619 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 619

    "Just look at the campus network for yourself." The little girl with the bag turned around and walked away, as if she didn''t want to stay with her for a moment.


    Brook hurriedly took out her mobile phone and went to the campus network. The bright red video on the top made her feel like falling into an ice cave.


    Is this the video from yesterday in the cabin?The angle of the video seems to be taken from a distance, from before she followed Su Sheng into the wooden house. After entering the wooden house, there may be no picture due to the line of sight, but the voice and dialogue in the video are clearly visible.


    From the moment I was leaving, Su Sheng took out the car key, decided to stay, and the conversations and so on, and then... the video suddenly lit up and turned into a too long clip, and then it seemed that she and Su Sheng After finishing it, Su Sheng was dissatisfied with himself and wanted to break up, begging and begging.


    Saint Su 1.2 left, and then... he drove the car and left!


    Although there is no actual process and picture, just the dialogue before and after is enough.


    Her most worried thing happened.


    Looking at the unsightly mocking comments below, and looking at the contemptuous gazes around, Brook knew that everything she had deliberately created at school was gone, and she wanted to know who made this video!Who has hatred with yourself?Erica, Katie.


    They must be them!


    They can know the whereabouts of Su Sheng, they even hope that they will be ruined and even snatch Su Sheng back.


    Revenge, they are revenge for saying that they broke the revenge of the two of them accompanying a man!


    Chapter 748: Graveyard Rush


    Brook is going to find Erica to confront Katie, she wants to make those two little bitches pay!


    Enduring the ridicule around, Brooke went to Erica and Katie angrily, but the result did not make her situation more embarrassing as she thought.The video was indeed filmed by them, which was originally planned with Su Sheng.But what if you admit it?Erica and Katie mocked Brooke¡¯s playing around with school boys, but they were still dumped by Su Sheng. The one mocked her for being so technically so bad that she could earn more than 80 million sports car, the most expensive That''s not as expensive as her, but it''s a pity that no man will be fooled again.


    Public opinion or popular support is quite interesting.


    Erica and Katie, who were still mocked before, seem to have become heroes at this time. What if they are not Su Sheng¡¯s girlfriends?How about they accompany a man?At the very least, this man can be satisfied. As a woman, as a woman who has always been bold and mature, you are still a place, and you are also disgusted. You are the most embarrassing one!


    Ashamed and most ashamed.


    This is the difference. It is obviously a shame, but because of the most shameful reason, 04 is not so ashamed.


    And as the instigators who dismantled Brooke''s true face, the two of them seemed to have become campus heroes in an instant. They were originally kept away from them, and sarcasm and mockers surrounded them one after another. I have to say that this is a feng shui turn!


    "Don''t be proud of you two Bitches, I just don''t have experience, I... he gave me such an expensive sports car, he won''t just break up like this, he is serious with me!" Anxious Brook shouted. roar.


    "Money? Hehe, his worst is money."


    "Don''t think that if you give you an 80 million sports car, you are serious about it. He gave us 50 million, 50 million US dollars! The two of us together are 100 million, more than you! He said let us Always staying with him, do you understand? He will take us away if he leaves. And you? He is not interested just once! Eighty million? Think of it as a prostitute!"


    Uproar.


    There was an uproar.


    100 million?


    Oh my god.


    How rich is this Su Sheng?People who thought they didn''t love themselves and thought Su Sheng was just a bastard suddenly changed their minds. If Nima gave me so much money, I would be willing!The person who mocked the two of them instantly changed their attention, what happened together?The two got 100 million yuan?Even if there is no identity, doesn''t it just prove that Su Sheng is satisfied with them?On the other hand, Brook, even if he gets an 80 million sports car, what will happen?Saint Su is not short of money at all.


    Eighty million people have been slept once, even for the first time, many people may think that they have made a big profit and succeeded.


    But now this contrast Brook has become a total loser!


    I have to say that sometimes people''s thinking logic is really weird!


    When things changed suddenly in the school, a big event happened outside.


    At Dave''s father''s funeral, Wan Zhan appeared with his men.Very powerful and unscrupulous, all kinds of thermal weapons fired directly in the cemetery without hesitation.In addition to relatives and friends who came to attend the funeral, there were also police people. After all, not everyone knows the inside story of the death of''King Haibian''. Naturally, some people are tracing the cause of death and felt that something might happen during the funeral. Facts also proved them. You guessed it, but I didn''t expect the other party to be so rampant.


    Guns, bombs.


    Suddenly the quiet cemetery became noisy, screaming and falling down endlessly.


    boom!


    A grenade exploded nearby and directly smashed Haibian King Dave out and fell to the ground.


    Dizzy and tinnitus, Dave grinned and couldn''t get up.The sky was spinning around, and the eyes were empty. Before he could get over, a few people came to take him away and dragged him to a white van nearby.Throwing into the car, closing the door, the car started and left.


    Their target is Dave.


    "Put on him!" Ten thousand people threw the uniform of King Haibian directly to Dave.


    "What, what?" Dave asked dumbfounded.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid, you are the real Haibian king. You killed me and I killed the wrong one. This time... I will definitely not be wrong." Wan cut his gun at Dave and cursed uncomfortably.


    "It was you, you killed my father!" Dave glared instantly.


    It''s just that Dave didn''t dare to act rashly under the dark muzzle.


    "The uniform I put on, or I will kill you directly!" As soon as Wan Zhan''s voice fell, a sharp katana suddenly appeared on the roof of the carriage.


    This surprised everyone.


    "This knife..." Thousands of people stepped back and looked at this knife, and an unpleasant memory appeared in an instant.


    It''s her, super killer!


    It''s the bastard who let himself lose his brother!The angry tens of thousands shot directly at the roof of the shed without even thinking about it.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The bullet penetrated the roof and made holes one by one.


    "What are you doing in a daze, shoot me and kill her 920!" Ten thousand people snarled and shouted, and the other people in the car finally reacted and started shooting.


    In the chaos, Dave seemed to be frightened by the gunshots, and crawled around the corner leaning against the corner for fear.


    "Go out, go out and kill her!"


    Someone opened the door of the van and climbed up to shoot on the roof. As soon as he showed his head, he was kicked down and fell to the ground and was run over by the car behind.Once again, two people wanted to do the same, but in the end they were no different from the hapless guy before. They were killed without a few bullets.


    Ten Thousand Thousands of people continued to shoot with bullets, and there were fewer and fewer people in the car.


    Dave still stayed in the corner indifferent and didn''t take the opportunity to do anything. There were not many people. In addition, they were all focusing on the guy on the roof. If Dave took a shot at this time, there might not be no chance, but Dave Leng didn''t do anything, even if he killed his father and enemy right in front of him, he didn''t react to anything to do.


    With this psychological quality, being a hero is definitely harmful to others and yourself!


    boom!


    The sudden sound of sniper guns sounded, and the windshield was instantly penetrated. The driver snorted and lifted his body backwards, shot in his forehead, and his body slid down. The foot was on the accelerator and the car instantly accelerated and crashed on the road. !


    Chapter 749: Thousands of people beheaded and the death of Dad

 620 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 620

    Click!


    The super-killing girl jumped off the roof of the car and landed steadily with a backflip, and then heard a loud bang the car directly onto the guardrail next to it.The front of the car was sunken, the co-pilot was directly stuck inside, and the thick smoke gradually spread.The tens of thousands of people in the carriage were knocked over and staggered with others, their noses and faces swollen in embarrassment.


    As soon as she recovered, she saw the super killer walking over with a new katana, Wan Zhan hurriedly raised her gun and pulled the trigger.


    "Ka Ka Ka!" There were no bullets.


    "Damn it, come on, come on, get rid of him!" Wan Zhan pushed the men around him angrily, and at the same time picked up a gun from the side, grabbed Dave, and put the gun directly on his head.


    Puff!Puff!


    Katana-lightly swinging, the two men who had just rushed down were killed directly, she squinted her eyes to see Wan Zhan who was holding Dave just about to go in, but suddenly felt that the neckline of her cloak was picked up, and followed He flew out and fell to the ground.


    The super killer snorted and raised her head to get up, but suddenly saw a huge figure in front of her.


    So high!


    At least two meters tall, her muscles look thicker than those of a small body, she wears very little but she has no beauty at all, and she wears a mask on one eye of the rough and burly Chinese character.


    Russian granny.


    Thousands of people beheaded!


    The super-killing female carp stood up and rushed towards the Russian old lady. She had never dealt with such a tall and burly enemy, but she was confident!But... it''s not enough to have confidence alone. The Russian old lady originally came from a special force. Regardless of her height, physique, strength or fighting ability, she far surpassed the super-killer, not to mention her rich combat and murder experience.As soon as she fought her samurai sword, she was blown away. The super-killing attack power did not harm the Russian granny. The Russian granny seemed to be fighting with the child, no... she was indeed fighting with the child. Completely crushed!


    Had it not been for too much battle with Laura during this time, Super Killer had improved a lot of danger awareness and combat experience, she would have been killed if she had no chance.At this time, Wan Zhan had taken Dave to the car to the side and was about to leave.


    "Swap opponents, you go to save people!"


    A familiar voice rang in the ear, and the super-killer went straight to the Russian old lady without any hesitation. At the same time, a man dressed in a Batman uniform confronted the Russian old lady.


    Dad!


    The Big Daddy and the Super Killer had actually paid attention to King Haibian when they debuted, and the inexperienced King Haibian was easily figured out by them.Super Killer also learned the true identity of Wan Zhan from Su Sheng, and the two of them came together because they were worried that something would happen at the funeral.


    As a result, something happened!


    As the former police daddy, his skill and experience are very good. Although he is a little older, he does not have much influence. When he fights with the daddy, he briefly suppressed the Russian old lady.It''s a pity... The Russian old lady is regarded as the real fierce villain in the Sea-Bian King world, and it didn''t take long for the match to adapt and figure out the strength of the big old man and start to fight back.


    Some attacking super-slaughter girls can rely on their shortness and flexibility to avoid, but the big dad can¡¯t, not to mention the two moves are not exactly the same. They are actually similar. After fighting with the super-slaughter for a long time, they figured out the way of the big father. The powerful Russian old lady caught her chance by revealing her flaws at will.


    Click!


    The big old man¡¯s arm was grabbed by the Russian old lady, and then he broke it. The crisp cracking sound instantly sounded, and the big old man grunted in pain. Just about to fight back, I saw that the Russian old lady¡¯s thick waist was thicker than the super-killing female waist. A cross buckle directly clamped the big old man''s neck with his arm, and a sense of suffocation came instantly.


    The big daddy tried to attack and let her loose herself, but the Russian old lady''s muscles could tell that her ability to resist is not a joke. She resisted the big daddy''s attack and forced her arms.The suffocation is getting stronger and stronger, and the old man can even feel his neck and throat being squeezed.


    Click!


    The old man snorted, and the Russian old lady opened his neck with a sneer.With a bang, Dad fell directly to the ground, his head drooping motionless.


    The neck was crushed!


    Dad, it''s dead!


    The battle here is over, and the battle there has come to an end.Although the super-slaughter girl was suppressed by the Russian old lady, although Dave, who was held hostage by 10,000 people, had two subordinates "Tumor" and "Sihan Massacre", it was not difficult for the super-slaughter girl. After a few tricks, she was already Killed both of them and cut off the wrist of Ten Thousand who wanted to shoot Dave to death.


    The cold light flashed.


    The wrist and the spear landed instantly, Wan Zhan yelled in pain and backed off and subconsciously released Dave, but the super killer rushed forward in a stride, bending her knees on the ground and gliding to Wan Zhan''s back followed by the samurai sword. A thorn.


    Puff!


    The katana penetrated Ten Thousand Sword''s chest, Ten Thousand Sword convulsed in pain and stopped.


    The samurai sword was on the ground, and the corpse that had been chopped by thousands of people did not fall.


    The super-slaughter woman turned and looked in the direction of her father, only to see her father lying on the ground knowing his life or death, and the Russian old lady was planning to come over.


    "Big daddy, big daddy!"


    The super killer yelled and rushed over at the same time, but... the Russian old lady did not stop her and let her run over. When the super killer passed, the Russian old lady walked towards Ten Thousand Killed and threw the samurai sword aside. The corpses cut by thousands of people left.


    When the gold master died, the employment task was over.


    But the Russian old lady is not a big brainless guy. After all, she also killed the super-killer companion. If she takes back the corpse of the 10,000-person beheaded, the father of the 10,000-person beheaded may be able to hire herself, after all, she and others Those few wastes are different!


    Here, the Russian old lady left with the corpses of ten thousand people. Over there, the Super Killer had discovered that the big old father was dead, which caused the Super Killer to collapse directly.The small body was sitting on the ground with his big father''s head paralyzed, and tears couldn''t stop flowing down, making people feel pity when watching.


    "Let''s go!"


    Not far away, in a Hummer parked low-key on the side of the road, Su Sheng sat in the co-pilot and spoke to Miranda next to him.


    Miranda silently glanced at the super murderous woman in the distance, slowly started the car and drove away.


    Chapter 750 Super Killer Girl Arrested


    Ring Ring Ring... Ring Ring Ring...


    The phone rang again and again, and Su Sheng had hung up several times but the other party was persevering.


    The call was from Brook.


    Su Sheng knows about the video. It is estimated that the incident has completely fermented at this time, right?Although Erica and Katie didn''t contact her to explain the situation, she knew what kind of sensation it could cause with her heels. He even knew the purpose of Brooke''s call.


    Brooke now has only two choices, either to accept the result and turn it into a laughing stock for the whole school, or to please himself and fight for him to accept her again to wash away the shame.And her character will definitely not accept being a laughingstock like this!


    Brook is actually pitiful, and the body that she has kept for so long has been picked up by Su Sheng. A video made her fame instantly fall from heaven to hell.But what do you say?Poor people must be hateful. If Brooke didn¡¯t find something and didn¡¯t expose Erica and Katie¡¯s affairs first, it wouldn¡¯t be today. Although their methods of revenge and Su Sheng¡¯s participation were a bit immoral, Brooke could be considered as such. Take the blame?She loves vanity and will naturally be controlled by vanity.


    Su Sheng didn''t have any guilt in his heart, and he didn''t use any coercive means. All of this was her own choice, and there were many benefits to her.Although he seemed to be serious about pursuing during this 530 process, is he sure to pay attention to methods when picking up girls?


    Wanting people to split their legs is more than just giving money.So Su Sheng would not be swayed by Brooke''s pitiful behavior or what she did, because her goal was clear from the beginning, which is to help Erica and Katie vent their anger!


    The root cause can''t go wrong.


    In fact, Su Sheng didn''t care if Erica, Katie, or even Brooke was discredited, and they would take them away anyway when they turned around and left. Their reputation in this world is not important.However, this matter didn''t just come to an end. Perhaps it was said that his conquest game with Brooke had just begun. It was the goal set at the beginning to make Brooke become like Erica and Katie.


    Hanging up again, Su Sheng used Indigo''s ability to invade the police''s system to understand the follow-up situation.


    The identity of King Dave Haibian was not exposed, so after being taken home, he made a transcript and was sent to the hospital for treatment.As for the super killer girl, the big old man and the villains, the bodies of his men were also taken back.Super Killer did not have any resistance at all, her identity, the identity of the big daddy was also exposed, and many homicides can be linked to Super Killer.


    Super killer also admitted!


    Under normal circumstances, she did these things enough to stay in prison for a lifetime, but after all, she was still young and still a child, so how to deal with it needs to be considered.Especially in the underworld, the bounty for super-killing women is not over yet!


    The penitentiary is no good. After all, super-killing girls are too fierce, so they can only be temporarily detained in the police detention center, which is a coincidence...just like Dave¡¯s father was detained in the same cell!


    "You go home and ask Laura to go to the police station to see Super Killer and bring her a word, saying that if she wants to follow me like Laura, I can help her avenge the Russian old lady and Frank. Frank is Wan Zhan¡¯s father once killed a super-killer mother. Then...I can still fish her out of the police station!" Su Sheng turned to Miranda and pointed to the intersection ahead. ."Park ahead."

 621 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 621

    "You... can you really help super kill girls?" Miranda was skeptical about stopping the luxury car.


    Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand and squeezed Miranda''s chin."Honey, you actually don''t know anything about me!"


    "Just bring the words to you!"


    Su Sheng turned and got out of the car, and the car stopped for a while and drove away slowly.


    "Ring jing jing..." The phone rang again and it was Brooke, and this time Su Sheng connected the phone.


    "It''s me, I''m Brooke... You, don''t hang up the phone, I''m sorry now, where are you? Can we meet?" Brooke said quickly.


    While listening to the phone, Sheng Su turned and entered a building on the side of the road.


    A hotel.


    Open the room, pay the money, and take the key to the elevator.


    Su Sheng did not speak and hung up the phone.


    Although he didn''t say anything, I believe Brooke must have heard the conversation when he opened the room just now.


    Twenty minutes before it arrived, Su Sheng had just taken a bath and came out wearing a bathrobe and knocked on the door. Su Sheng opened the door, and it turned out that there was Brook outside the door!


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    As soon as we met Brooke excitedly rushed over and hugged Su Sheng and cried. The pain and grievance were all vented at this moment.Su Sheng didn''t push him away coldly, but gently hugged her, stroking her back to comfort her.


    Just... didn''t say a word!


    He listened to Brooke crying, listening to her talking about what happened at school, listening to her resentful curses against Erica and Katie.


    "Please, don''t break up with me, okay? Otherwise, I will really become a laughingstock. I...I don''t have the face to go to school again." After a long time, Brooke looked up at Su Sheng with Lihua''s eyes. Pushing away, he hugged himself, she comforted herself, which gave her a glimmer of hope.


    It is strange to say that it was Su Sheng who had dumped himself after sleeping, but now Brooke hated Erica and Katie even more.


    Su Sheng loosened Brooke back slightly and opened the bathrobe. Brooke was taken aback for a moment and exclaimed: "Are you willing to give me a chance? Is it great? Me, I learned a lot from watching movies last night, and I will definitely let him You are satisfied."


    Speaking of Brooke, he planned to kneel down and lean over.


    Su Sheng stepped back again and shook his head slightly: "You look like it longs for you, do you need you? I hold you, look at you, but don''t want you..."


    "But... it looks like it''s different from what you said." Brooke opened his mouth slightly.


    Saint Su looked down... Nima is really...


    Well, sure enough, the skill of pretending to be compelling can''t be pretended no matter how powerful it is.


    Chapter 751: Play fairly with them!


    Of course, Brooke''s technique is not as bad as Su Sheng said. After all, she talks about these things every day. The theoretical experience is very rich and better than the average beginner. To say that her technique is not good and feels bad is just a rhetoric.Now Brook is kneeling in front of him and looking up, and his door is wide open. It is normal for this angle of vision to react.


    Slightly hard to show respect?


    Anyway, Brooke had confidence at once. Before Su Sheng could speak, he directly probed, opened his mouth, and swallowed the mountains and rivers to make Su Sheng unavoidable.Recalling countless theoretical experiences, observing Su Sheng¡¯s reaction, combining theory with practical operations, Brooke soon began to analyze how to do better, what frequency is the most comfortable, and even began to develop it. ~ The border area is here.


    People who are serious about doing things are the most attractive. She works so hard and earnestly, so... I must give her a chance!


    A bit of cold light arrived first, and then the gun shot out like a dragon.


    Brook was killed and lost his helmet and armor, and finally could only be defeated by the choking begging for mercy!


    For a long time.


    Saint Su took a bath and sat on the sofa drinking wine. Brook came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe and sat down beside him and lay down in his arms.


    "Are you satisfied this time?" Brook asked quietly.


    Su Sheng bowed his head and glanced at the slightly reddish neck."Aren''t you afraid that I would really strangle you? It''s hard to stay calm at that time."


    "I''m afraid you are not satisfied with me, dear... can we continue to be together?" Brooke asked nervously.


    Su Sheng pondered for a moment."Yes, but there is one condition."


    "What conditions do you say." Brooke hurriedly sat down.


    "Like Erica, Katie and others, I won''t admit that you are my girlfriend, so you can accept that I think we still have the possibility of continuing." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Why!" Brooke said anxiously: "You, you are serious about pursuing me. If, if I can satisfy you in this respect, why do you want me to be like them? Don''t you like me?"


    Su Sheng nodded and shook his head: "Emotions are uncontrollable. They come quickly and may go quickly. In fact, the so-called love at first sight is the first impression. The first impression is very important. If you could be like this last time If I am satisfied, maybe this feeling will become strong and lasting, but now it¡¯s different! It¡¯s like there are several boys pursuing you at the same time. You can¡¯t refuse altogether, but you will definitely choose the best one. In the same way, I will give you a chance to compete fairly with them, if you wish."


    "I... I''m not afraid!"


    Although Brooke was not satisfied with this result, at least... not without a chance."Before I could let you chase me, now... I can also let you fall in love with me!"


    Whether it''s falling in love with me, or falling in love with me...


    It makes no difference to Brooke.


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!


    The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Brook looked suspiciously at Su Sheng and got up to open the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Erica, Katie and Brooke were all a little surprised. Seeing Brooke''s dressing, the two of them couldn''t help but snorted and walked in and surrounded Su Sheng, one left and one right, and they started to make affection as if Brook did not exist.


    This made Brooke tremble all over with anger. She wanted to say something but worried that Su Sheng was angry. She wanted to leave but was afraid that after she left, these two little bitches took the opportunity to say bad things about herself. She could only watch from the side. ... It seems to be affected unconsciously.


    After all, I just got to know each other, after all, this scene is full of impact.


    In addition to the atmosphere that permeated the room, her hands slowly moved uncontrollably on her body.


    Looking over, looking at Su Sheng smiling and with encouraging eyes, Brooke walked over and was directly hugged by Su Sheng.Then... the situation seems to be completely messed up.


    She faintly remembered that she was still hugging the two little bitches, and stroking?Seems to kiss?


    Seeing the original spacious bed become crowded at this time, watching a few people lying together absurdly, Brook is a little dumbfounded, she never thought that she would do this, is this... too embarrassing?But seeing Erica and Katie look natural, she refuses to admit defeat and play fair?Hmph, don''t think I don''t know you two want to bully me together, see who can have the last laugh.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang, and Katie went down to find his phone in the living room before Su Sheng got up, but when she came back, she found that Brooke had taken her place, which made her a little unhappy.


    "Hey... well, I see."


    Su Sheng hung up a few times and then got up."I have to go out if I have something to do, please do it yourself."

 622 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 622

    "I''ll dress you." Erica said and got up.


    As a result, Brook and Katie were naturally not idle. The three of them surrounded Su Sheng to help him get dressed. Su Sheng didn''t know each other and kissed each other one by one and left directly. As for how the three of them get along?Hehehe, then Su Shengke doesn''t care.


    The call was from Miranda. She and Laura went to see Super Killer and helped Su Sheng convey the meaning.


    Super Killer agreed!


    revenge.


    This may be the only meaning of super killing a girl, but she has one request that she hopes to be able to do it herself.


    Police station.


    Su Sheng swaggered in and saw the super-killer woman in the cell. The state of the super-killer woman looked very bad, but she saw Su Shenghou''s eyes lit up.


    "If you can really meet the conditions you said, I will promise you." Super Killer whispered.


    Su Sheng smiled: "If I can''t do it, I won''t come. Come, open the door."


    "Who are you?"


    A policeman frowned."Do you know who she is?"


    "I know who she is, but you don''t know who I am." Su Sheng took out an ID and showed it to the policeman.


    "CIA?"


    "We have taken over this case, open the door, I''m going to take her away now." Su Sheng said faintly and blinked at the super killer.


    What a CIA?He is obviously the driver''s license?


    Chapter 752 Takes Super Killer to Revenge!


    The super-slaughter girl widened her eyes in surprise, especially when the police called and checked Su Sheng''s information to open her cell, her eyes widened, her mouth slightly opened, and her small appearance was very cute.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Sheng took the Super Killer and walked out like this, standing at the door of the police station and feeling the warm sunshine outside. The Super Killing girl was still a little tranced, this... is this coming out?


    "Who are you? Your certificate is obviously false, why can he check your information?" Super Killer turned her head and asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Me? I''m just a traveler in this world, just a holiday. You will know many things later, or you can ask Laura, although she doesn''t know everything."


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang again, and the corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose slowly after the connection was made. As soon as he picked up the super killer, Frank came to the door?This is begging for death, begging to die quickly!Su Sheng looked at Super Killer and smiled and hung up a few times in response to the phone.


    "Go, ready to start."


    Su Sheng rubbed the super-slaughter blonde hair and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The hair turned purple instantly.


    Her original purple wig was confiscated after being arrested, as well as her weapons.However, the confiscated items were also taken by Su Sheng when they came out.


    The two got into the car, the super killer was about to prepare her equipment, but when she picked up her headgear and put it on, she suddenly realized that her hair turned purple?At first she thought she was dazzled and touched it subconsciously. When she was sure that her hair had turned purple, the super-killing goddess looked strangely at Su Sheng who was driving.


    What kind of person is he!


    Frank, the father of Ten Thousand Kills, the big drug lord who was bombarded by King Haibian at the end of the original movie, his purpose is to see Su Sheng by the way... to receive super-killing girls.His identity and status, his attention to Super Killer is enough to let him know the Super Killer had been taken away.


    CIA?


    Frank has not had time to investigate, but he knows that Su Sheng, knows that his son respects him very much, humbly and even use his mother and his wife to please Su Sheng, although he did not accept it, but it was enough to make Frank right. He has a strong curiosity.


    Twenty minutes later.


    The bodyguard at the door let him go straight to the villa before the ten thousand people killed it.


    "A total of nine people, except for Frank and the Russian old lady, the rest are bodyguards. Do you want to solve these bodyguards collecting interest first or go directly to the master?" Su Sheng drove slowly and stopped in the yard. Chao Chao asked the woman.


    "True!" Super Killer said without hesitation.


    "Okay, then it''s up to you." Su Sheng opened the door and got out of the car with a smile, followed by Super Killer.


    The bodyguard opened the door and the two walked into the living room.


    In the living room, Frank was drinking with his legs in a big boss posture. Not far away, the Russian old lady sneered stubbornly.


    "When we first met, you looked different from what I expected." Frank gestured towards Saint Su with a smile.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and sat down diagonally opposite, and poured himself a glass of wine naturally."A lot of people say that."


    "Hehe, I really want to know why you made Chris listen to you like this. Although it''s too late, even I haven''t been treated like this." Frank said.


    Su Sheng leaned back with his legs on the coffee table and drank while looking at the Russian old lady next to him. What did you say?It is cruel for an ugly person. Although the Russian old lady is a female, even a blind man would not think of her as a woman. It is too rough and she is a pure man.


    "You can start your performance." Su Sheng turned his head and raised his glass slightly to the Super Killer. The Super Killer instantly drew two samurai swords from under the cloak towards the middle. A pair of katanas were twisted, followed by a vigorous step towards the Russian old lady. Rushed over.


    "What do you mean?" Frank asked in a cold voice.


    "Shhh, watch the show!" Su Sheng didn''t watch Frank at all, but drank the wine and enjoyed it with interest.


    boom!


    The super-slaughter girl just jumped up and was kicked out by the Russian old lady. After landing, the super-slaughter girl raised a few daggers and flew towards the Russian old lady. 0...The Russian old lady reached out and picked up the tray next to it and bounced it easily. Then he threw the tray directly over.


    Whoosh!


    Bending and sliding, the super-killing female backhand pushed the katana to the floor and suddenly bounced, and the little leather boots kicked directly at the head of the devil''s old lady.


    boom!


    With a hit, the Russian old lady''s head just shook slightly, revealing a cruel smile, her sturdy wrist grabbed her leg and raised it, and fell down!Super Killer only felt a violent impact behind her, and her back was hurting as if her back was about to be broken, and the hand holding the katana subconsciously loosened.With a grunt, the super-killer grinned and was about to continue to grab the katana, but the katana was suddenly kicked aside by the Russian old lady, and then stepped directly on the petite super-killer with her feet bigger than the man.


    boom!


    The super killer''s arms came together to block her, she could feel the bones cracked and... the other party''s strength was getting stronger and stronger.When she was about to lose her support, the Super Killer suddenly tried to roll her side, her huge soles of her feet fell heavily on the floor and stepped away.When the Russian old lady turned her head, she felt someone stare at her leg. The next moment the super-killing girl squeezed with a flexible stature 4.0 directly onto the Russian old lady''s back.


    The two legs clamped her neck forcefully, and at the same time the hands shook, a few sharp daggers appeared between the fingers and directly pierced the two temples of the Russian old lady.


    At this time, the Russian old lady suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed the super-killer''s arm and threw it out from front to back. The super-killer couldn''t resist, her small body stabbed her fist at the moment she flew out. The shoulders of a Russian granny.


    Puff!


    The dagger pierced one third and was pinched. The painful Russian old lady smashed the super-killer against the wall with a loud bang, and the super-killer slowly fell from under the wall. Blood was flowing from the corner of her mouth. My Russian old lady strode over and planned to directly end her.

 623 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 623

    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Chapter 753 is now online!


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    The shouting sounded, and the Russian old lady stopped and turned her head and looked over.


    Frank slowly got up and drew a gun from his waist. Seeing that Su Sheng''s expression had not changed, he drank the wine and smiled calmly and walked towards the super-killer."I will do it myself."


    The Russian old lady snorted and let go.


    "You and that dead guy are very courageous, my people, my business is destroyed by you, right? My son died in your hands too. That guy died first if you were lucky, but your luck It''s not that good anymore, I will kill you, and then use your body to feed the dog!" Frank raised his gun at Super Killer.


    The Super Killer tried to get up but grinned in pain, looked at the black muzzle, and looked at Su Sheng sitting not far away, the Super Killer smiled.


    She didn''t have any fear when death was approaching, but there was a kind of relief.


    If you can''t get revenge, or the future is meaningless to her.


    "Go to hell!" Frank snarled angrily, pulling the trigger forcefully with his fingers at the same time.


    The bullet 04 did not arrive as expected.


    The super-killer stared at Frank suspiciously, but Frank looked at the gun in the same way.Trigger, can''t pull it!The trigger, which could be pulled down with a single finger movement, now seemed to be integrated with the gun and couldn''t be pulled at all.


    How could this be?


    Frank was puzzled, but he guessed something.


    She looked at Su Sheng subconsciously, and saw that Su Sheng smiled and raised a toast towards herself.


    He did it, and he must have done this weird thing that cannot be understood by science.


    "Help, help me..." Super Killer looked at Su Sheng hoarsely.


    "Okay!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly and put down the wine glass.


    Frank threw the gun out angrily and stared at Su Sheng coldly."I will give you her bounty, don''t make trouble. You should know who I am. It''s stupid to fight me for a dead person."


    "In my heart, she is more important than you." Su Sheng shrugged apologetically and got up and walked over.


    "kill him!"


    Frank Lengsen said to the Russian wife.


    The Russian old lady Jiejie sneered directly towards Su Sheng. In her eyes, Su Sheng was just a pale face.One step, two steps... The Russian old lady came to Su Sheng and waved her arm and grabbed it.


    Saint Su... moved!


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng disappeared suddenly, and a loud bang was heard immediately.Super Killer felt the wall behind her vibrate a few times, and then saw that the wall next to her was directly sunken in a pit, a pit stained with blood.


    Click!


    The huge and stout body of the Russian old lady fell to the ground, and half of her head sank in.


    So, this hole in the wall was knocked out by the head of an old Russian lady?But when... When did Saint Su grab the Russian old lady and hit the wall?I clearly saw that they were just a few steps away, the old Russian lady was about to reach out, why suddenly...


    The super-slaughter girl was dumbfounded, and Frank was dumbfounded too!


    Sheng Su raised his white and slender hand and looked at him, smiling towards the super-killing woman: "This is what you lack, speed and strength. As long as the opponent''s defense does not reach a certain level, as long as the opponent has no self-healing ability, super fast The speed and strength of shoud are enough to kill any powerful enemy instantly, just like her!"


    "You...what are you..." Frank reacted, this guy is absolutely ordinary.


    "Who am I? Uh, I almost put a green hat on you?" Su Sheng thought about it seriously and then came to Frank in an instant with a brilliant smile.


    Frank was startled and subconsciously wanted to retreat, but suddenly his left calf was kicked. After losing his balance, he knelt down with a puff, and then he felt a hand covering his head and mouth.Saint Su... Saint Su has come behind him, what is he going to do?This position... Is he going to break my neck?


    Frank, who was panicked and terrified, couldn''t think anymore, he just smashed Su Sheng''s hands with both hands to try to get him out of this predicament of being broken his neck. Unfortunately, Su Sheng''s hands were as steady as Taishan motionless.


    He smiled at the super killer woman, and twisted his hands together.


    Click!


    Frank''s expression instantly solidified, his body fell to the left and his head was facing the right direction. When he fell, his eyes were facing Su Sheng. Is that... regret?


    What do you regret?


    Do you regret being in front of yourself, or do you regret that you came to see yourself after being too much?


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "I have forgotten that I was a mad demon with a broken neck. Fortunately, I didn''t have a hand."


    There was a noise from the door, and the bodyguards outside finally arrived late, and in a blink of an eye all the bodyguards in black rushed in.Seeing the old Russian lady and Frank''s corpse, they prepared to fire the gun without hesitation.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers.


    The next moment I heard the cracking sound of clicking, all the bodyguards twisted their heads in one direction, and then fell neatly to the ground!


    "You, how did you do this? Super, super power?" The super killer asked in surprise.


    "Are you interested?" Su Sheng smiled.


    The super killer shook her head: "I prefer the direct feeling."


    Su Sheng shrugged."The revenge is over, let''s go, when you finish the funeral of the big old man, I will give you special training with Laura!"


    Although Super Killer said that she wanted to avenge herself at first, it was a pity that she was not strong enough. If it weren''t for Su Sheng, she would have died here today.However, although Su Sheng helped to do the work, it is considered revenge for Super Killer. Now she is a lonely family, but fortunately there is Su Sheng, which makes her not too confused about what to do in the future, because What Su Sheng will do in the future will help her arrange.


    fire.


    Burning raging.


    Su Sheng drove away with the super killer girl and returned home.


    The meeting between Super Killer and Laura was not too intense. They arrived without meeting, and they were not close to sisters, but this kind of plain and natural getting along made Su Sheng couldn¡¯t help feeling funny. This is also a kind of friendship. ?Regardless of whether it is a super killer or Laura, each other is the most suitable existence!


    The seven hundred and fifty-fourth chapter three British battle Lu Bu?


    The super killer was settled, and Su Sheng went out in the evening.


    Not to find Erica and Katie or Brook, but to Frank''s home, where he usually lives and lives.It is estimated that a fire as big as the day will be found out soon, and the news of Frank''s death should have spread.The one Su Sheng wants to see is Frank''s wife, the mother who killed thousands of people!


    This one was almost fucked by herself. The woman who lost her husband and son is also a superb. Her husband just died, and at night, she found a man and got up on the big bed in the master bedroom. The whip whips and sighs. The roar of her, she knew that she was in waves, but those who didn''t know thought she was caught by some enemy.

 624 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 624

    Is her method considered to be against poison?Use physical pain to relieve psychological pain?


    "Ahem, sorry for interrupting your game, can you let me say a few words first?" Su Sheng said leisurely in the bedroom.


    The two who were hilarious were shocked instantly, the man subconsciously blocked his body and hurriedly found the gun from under the clothes next to him and pointed it at Su Sheng."Who are you TM and how did you get in?"


    "Yes, it''s you?" The woman with her hands tied on the high hanger recognized it.Although she was surprised, she didn''t panic, and she didn''t even feel the guilty conscience was broken."You came to me? If I guessed right, Frank was killed by you, right? Killed my husband during the day and came to me at night. I thought I was too old to be interested. After all, last time... ...You are not interested in me!"


    "Are you afraid of death?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    The woman was stunned and shook her head. Then she heard the man exclaiming. The gun that was originally aimed at Su Sheng actually took off and flew by herself, floating in the air, slowly turning around and aiming at him, then banged, and fired herself. !


    Click!


    The bullet hit the man''s forehead and made him fall to the ground. The woman''s sharp screams sounded instantly. She shook her arms and body in horror, but she was too involved in the game before, and she couldn''t break free by herself.


    The scream stopped abruptly.


    The black muzzle was stuffed into the woman''s mouth so that she did not dare to make a sound for a moment, even if the muzzle was still slightly hot...


    "Hush...Aren''t you afraid of death? Don''t move, I''m not used to the way you shake your head and milk!" Su Sheng smiled and approached.


    The woman stayed still, but the fear became stronger and stronger. The intense fear completely surpassed the psychological control of the body. She began to tremble, and the sizzling voice slowly sounded, and an unpleasant temperature instantly spread. Come.


    "Damn, don''t you want to disgust me if you can''t run?" Su Sheng waved his hand unhappily, and the window of the room opened instantly.


    "I''m not here to fuck you or kill you. I just want to tell you about Frank. That''s it. I know he has a younger brother in jail, and he is also a powerful gang with hands and eyes. Gangster, if he wants to seek revenge, he can do it, but there is absolutely no need to involve the police. Are you right?"


    "Why don''t you speak? Do you disagree?"


    "Oh, look at my memory, you can''t talk now!"


    Su Sheng''s finger lightly hooked, and the gun flew out instantly and floated beside him.


    The woman breathed eagerly and said: "I understand, I understand, I won''t call the police, I will tell the police that this is an accident, so they don''t want to continue the investigation!"


    "clever!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly: "You just guard your inheritance, how you like to play, and whoever you like to play is just fine. As the wife of a big brother, it¡¯s pretty good to have such a result. No one will trouble you, no one will restrict what you do. You can even take it and leave here to find a place to start again. I think you can find a lot of little dogs."


    "Remember, if you don''t die, you won''t die!"


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers again, and the woman''s tied hands instantly gained freedom.She subconsciously looked down at her hands, and when she raised her head again... but Su Sheng had disappeared!Taking a deep breath, she glanced at the gun that had fallen from the air, tremblingly found her pajamas to put on, and then took out the phone and made a call.


    "I''m Frank''s wife, yes... Frank''s death was just an accident, I don''t want to pursue it anymore, so let''s stop here! There is no reason, as long as...just do it!" The woman hung up the phone. After a long breath, another number came out."Come and treat the corpse alone, clean it up, and... find another one for me."


    ...


    Frank does have a younger brother, the gangster in prison in the second part. He is much more cruel than Frank. Although he is temporarily unable to get out of prison, he still controls the power and business. There are countless people outside who will He worked hard!


    Under normal circumstances, we should cut the grass and root out the roots, but Su Sheng does not intend to kill him. If he wants to avenge his death, he can use it as an alchemy stone between Lara and the super woman. Super woman experience, Lara¡¯s ability, if they are in harmony. Complimentary.


    The police did not continue the investigation of Frank''s death, and no one cared about the disappearance of the bounty because of Frank''s death.Anyway, the case belongs to CAI. As for how the CIA handles it, it doesn''t matter to them.


    So on the third day after Frank''s death, the super-killer Mindy became Laura''s classmate and began to go to school.


    One black, one purple.


    The two locomotives went to and from school together, and they became a unique style.


    Some hotel room.


    The four figures are intertwined. Although there are many people, they are not confused. Although there is only one bat, the three of them gradually developed a tacit understanding. Each has a division of labor, and each is devoted to its own territory, with the feeling of Su Sheng Compete with each other for the Lord and fight each other.


    As for the order of the final battle?They found that this was not a problem at all, because Su Sheng was able to fight fiercely with them at the same time weirdly and inextricably difficult to solve.


    Three British battles Lu Bu?


    Three women fight Su Sheng?But so!


    Chapter 755 Going to South Korea on Holiday?


    Habits are terrible things.


    Although Brooke passively participated in the competition with Erica and Katie, she has gradually become accustomed to fighting side by side with them after knowing how to get along with each other frankly.The main reason was that Su Sheng was too strong. One, two, or even three of them all together could not let him reach the limit.


    Almost every time they ended, they helped each other with their legs trembling and left, but Su Sheng seemed to be at ease.


    In this case, the three inevitably spend more time together and get to know each other better.Although on the surface Erica and Katie are still in the same country, and there must be a bitch when talking to Brooke, it is undeniable that the three did have a strange friendship.Brooke seems to have gradually forgotten the rumors of the school. When the three people go together more and more, the people in the school naturally gradually guessed the reason.


    So... Brook has never competed with Erica and Katie, but the rumors that they chose to accompany Su Sheng with the same fouls naturally spread. Erica and Katie naturally heard of it and even repeated mockingly in front of Brooke. These rumors, but Brooke didn''t seem to care at all. In this way, the two of them felt that this kind of revenge had become a little boring. In addition, the three of them often met frankly and even helped each other, so they were not involved in the parties for a while. Under the circumstances, these rumors became no market, and they were curious about Su Sheng''s ability instead.


    A person who can have three women at the same time can make them happy and seem not to be dissatisfied. How can this not make people wonder how powerful Su Sheng is?Those big and small bitch naturally want to try too?However, the three of them were on the same front in this matter. Even if they lost every time, they didn''t want to let others participate.


    The three people on the same front were guarded strictly and did not give others a chance.


    In this way, Su Sheng can be regarded as living the life of the red flag at home and the colorful flags fluttering outside.


    During the day, the three of them either take turns in battle or come together. In the evening, they teach super-killing women and X23 fighting skills. Although the test for them is not determined, they are all friends living together now, and they can test anything. Give it up.As for rest at night?It¡¯s either in Miranda¡¯s room or Caitlin¡¯s room. Miranda has changed a lot during this period. After all, Su Sheng¡¯s actions are not all bad things, and once you get used to this kind of life, it seems... It seems nothing?


    As for the gangster Su Sheng who is still in jail, he occasionally paid attention, and it seemed that he didn''t intend to take action!


    In this way, time passed without knowing it, and the holidays arrived in a blink of an eye.


    School is off.


    This holiday made a small change in the original regular life.


    Super Killer and X23 plan to let Su Sheng exercise their abilities during the holiday, but Brooke and the three want to travel with Su Sheng, take a vacation, and have a good time.After all, they are all high school students, and after working with Su Sheng, both the economy and the vision have improved a lot, so I naturally want to go out and have fun and experience!Especially Brook, as a former school figure, almost every year during the holidays, he will send out some photos of his vacation and other special books after school.


    When the thoughts from both sides were gathered into Su Sheng, Su Sheng made a decision.


    Vacation!


    Su Sheng is a bit bored after spending too long in one place, and it''s good to go on vacation or something.However, Super Killer and X23 obviously didn''t want to go on vacation, so Su Sheng directly instilled fighting skills into their little heads for them to digest and exercise by themselves.


    Caitlin and Miranda planned to stay and take care of them, so... Finally, Su Sheng took the three well-dressed people on the plane to the resort.


    The destination of the plane.


    Korea!


    Su Sheng didn''t have any opinion about this. It didn''t matter to her where she went anyway and he had never been to Korea.It''s just that the three of Brooke had a little argument about the location of their vacation. After all, South Korea is very strange to them, and it doesn''t seem to be a sacred place for tourism.


    Brooke proposed to go to South Korea. The reason is very simple. First, there are mountains and rivers in South Korea and it is considered to be abroad after all. Secondly, the difference in skin color may make Su Sheng very satisfied. Although he is from Huaxia, he should go to Huaxia. how to say?Are you worried about what girl Su Sheng will see in China?At that time, people in a country must have an advantage over them.In the end, Korean cosmetics are famous for everything, it is when they love beauty and women are the ones who please themselves!


    So finally Katie and Erica accepted the offer to go to Korea and let Brooke take over most of the arrangements.


    The plane landed.

 625 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 625

    A few people came out of the airport and planned to take a taxi to the previously booked holiday villa, but they encountered a little trouble.The language is not fluent. Although South Korea has been working hard to move closer to the United States, after all, not everyone can speak English, at least not even the drivers of a few taxis.


    Looking at the three depressed faces of Brooke and the others, Su Sheng smiled and just planned to solve the problem but suddenly saw a few people approaching.


    Several of them were all dressed in black. They were young men and women. The head was a man, dressed in a Korean Wave style. Behind him was a woman with a look of shame and disdain.Su Sheng glanced at him and stopped looking with interest, and saw the man approaching and smiling in English, greeted and asked about the situation, and then kindly helped to translate.


    "Goodbye."


    After helping, he smiled and waved his hand to take the person away.


    It seemed that it was just a friendly help. The Brooke trio obviously didn''t care and were very grateful to hurriedly pulled Su Sheng into the car.


    Su Sheng sat in the co-pilot, and the three of them sat in the back.


    After the car started, I started to chat while watching the scenery outside. Su Sheng looked out the window and just saw the group of people getting on a black off-road vehicle. The man who helped translating before did not know if he felt it. What? Before getting into the car, he turned his head and looked over.


    A smile appeared.


    ...


    PS: I watched a Korean movie recently, and the subject matter is relatively suitable. Just write it by hand.


    The 756th chapter is absurd, day and night


    "Aren''t you going to kill them? They are in the task of the head office? It won''t take long to kill them easily." Watching the man get in the car, the girl next to her with a jealous face on her face asked casually.


    "Dorn, it''s rare for people to come to Korea for a holiday and let them have fun. Anyway, you said that the delay will not be long. Let''s do the business first, and then go to them when we are bored, isn''t it better?" The man smiled and raised his hand, bit his nails and ordered the driver to drive.


    The jealous woman named Donne pouted her lips and said nothing.


    ...


    "That''s it, ~ here we are."


    Brook looked at the building outside the window and cried out with excitement. The car stopped near the building. Several people got out of the car and took their luggage with them-and looked around curiously.


    This place is not a relatively prosperous area in South Korea, it even feels like a countryside, but the environment is good, the green grass looks quiet and beautiful, and there is an unknown mountain not far away. When I came, I noticed that there are nearby A nice beach.


    A wooden structure villa with two floors.


    The person in charge had been waiting here for a long time. He heard the movement outside and quickly came out. After confirming his identity, he handed over his contact information, map, and keys and left.


    Brook rented this place for a month.


    Although it may not be that long, but in the short term, people will not rent at all. Anyway, it is not bad for money now!The excited three women began to visit up and down inside and out, and even began to divide the room.This is my room, this is your room, this is Su Sheng''s room.


    Although knowing that one room is basically enough at night, they still choose their own room enthusiastically.


    "There are so many things in the refrigerator?" Erica opened the refrigerator curiously, and cried out in surprise as she watched the ingredients full of Dangdang.


    "Of course, I asked them to prepare this in advance. Although there are supermarkets and shopping malls nearby, they can only buy some ordinary ingredients. It is difficult to deliver many good things in time. When you come out on vacation, you must consider all the details. That''s fine!" Brooke said triumphantly.


    Katie curled her lips: "Just eat, what about wine? This is not the United States, so why don''t we go on vacation without drinking a bar?"


    "Already ready." Brooke proudly walked to the side of the wine cabinet and opened it."I have notified in advance, but unfortunately there are many wines that are not available here, but it should be enough!"


    Katie curled her lips again and said nothing.


    "What should we do now?" Erica asked curiously, she had never been out on vacation.


    Brooke smiled: "Of course I am going to take a bath and sleep to adjust the jet lag."


    "Ah? I''m going to sleep now? But I''m so excited that I can''t sleep at all!" Erica muttered.


    "It''s not easy!" Brook cast a wink at Su Sheng."He will make us want to not sleep!"


    Master bedroom.


    Brooke had previously changed people to a large bed. Although this series of additional requirements cost a lot, they are not bad money?After each took a shower, several people spent the first day of their vacation on this big bed. The rooms they had previously selected were useless at all, and the excitement of coming out on vacation slowly dissipated under Su Sheng''s madness.


    The night passed like this.


    Although Su Sheng didn''t be as excited as they were, it was undeniable that changing the place did make him a little bit fresh.


    Upon waking up, Su Sheng seemed to be in the Pansidong, leaving them lightly, Su Sheng went out to wash.When he finished washing out, he found that Erica was cooking in the kitchen only wearing panties. It is estimated that Erica has some cooking skills.


    The weather happened to be undisturbed, and the absurdity began to spread in this small world.


    clothes?What it is?


    It can be said that it is absurd that a man and a woman are together day and night. They are obviously here for vacation but have not gone out for three consecutive days. You will come together for a while, she will come together for a while.Alcohol, music, people you like, these are enough.Finally on the fourth day they decided to go out and start playing nearby.


    Looking at the mountains and rivers, walking in a small town that is not prosperous but unfamiliar and novel, buying souvenirs that are not worth a lot of money but likes very much, taking photos and so on, it is finally a bit of a tourist vacation.


    "How about this one?" Brooke asked, holding a swimsuit.


    "Bich, what''s the difference between wearing your swimsuit and not wearing it? Two pieces of cloth and one rope, don''t wear anything at all, anyway, there is no one on the beach." Katie sneered.


    "It''s not for you."


    Three girls in the street shop enthusiastically selected clothes to go to the beach, but Su Sheng stood at the door and did not participate.His expectations for swimsuits seemed to be less interesting than the truck driver in front of a fertilizer shop not far from the street.


    This is a little girl!


    Asians did not develop as early and fast as Europeans and Americans. The truck driver looked skinny and small and he should be just a high school student, but he developed completely different from the Brooke trio.With a half-length haircut, a T-shirt, suspenders, and a plain gray coat, she looks like a tomboy instead of the youthfulness she should have at her age.


    Under normal circumstances, parents would definitely not let such a little girl dress like this and drive a truck out to buy fertilizer. They can only say that... the children of poor families are early in their homes.


    "My dear, we have finished buying."


    Brooke''s voice sounded, and Su Sheng turned around and looked around and saw that the three of them came out with their bags.


    "Let''s go, let''s buy beef and cook a Chinese dinner for you in the evening." Su Sheng said with a smile and took them into the car. This is an SUV rented locally!After getting in the car, I went to a farm that was said to have a good reputation in the local area according to the place I asked before.


    I arrived at this farm half an hour later. The farm is very large, but there are not as many cows as expected. The owner is a middle-aged man with white hair and a white towel around his neck. He should be walking a little. The legs and feet are a little uncomfortable, but they are very hospitable and fluent in English!


    ...


    PS: Have you guessed what movie this is?This year¡¯s movie has a good reputation and popularity.


    Chapter 757 Genetic Modification: Gu Ziyun


    "I''ll take this part away, and deliver the rest to the address I just mentioned before noon tomorrow."


    On the recommendation of the farm owner, a calf was selected and killed. Su Sheng chose a piece to take away, and then paid and informed the address.That night Su Sheng made a Chinese cattle banquet. Generally, Su Sheng rarely cooks, but the three little girls on vacation make Su Sheng very satisfied, so it¡¯s not a big deal to reward him with cooking.


    As the saying goes, short hands and short mouths.


    After eating Su Sheng''s full cattle banquet, the three little girls still used all their energy to fight to the last moment in the evening!

 626 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 626

    By now it was dawn, and the sky was about to dawn.


    Although the jet lag was adjusted on the day they came, in fact they hadn''t been normal for the past few days. They didn''t go to bed until dawn, and the sun went up high before they woke up. Sometimes it was already afternoon when they woke up.If there are three people, it¡¯s okay. You can hug left and right to sleep in a row, but with one more person, Su Sheng can¡¯t have one more hand, so for Su Sheng¡¯s two arms, three people took turns. System, one for one day.


    "Dududu...dududu..."


    The door bell downstairs rang, and Su Sheng in his sleep frowned when he heard the sound and opened his eyes.Brooke is next to Katie on the left, Katie and Erica lie in their arms, seemingly unawakened.Su Sheng''s body changed slightly and floated from the bed.After getting out of bed, Su Sheng found the nightgown on the bed and fastened the nightgown and left the room.


    Creak!


    There was a light stepping on the stairs, and Su Sheng glanced at the clock on the wall.


    7:20?


    So you just fell asleep for less than two hours?Su Sheng was so energetic that he didn''t feel tired, so he walked to the door and opened the door.


    "Huh, is that you?"


    There was a little girl standing outside the door, and Su Sheng asked somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Do you know me?" The little girl was dumbfounded and said, "I''m from a farm, and I''m here to send you cows."


    "It''s so early? Didn''t you say that it should be delivered before noon?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    The little girl said apologetically: "Sorry, my father is not in good health and he can''t drive. I have to go to school, so I can only deliver it in the morning. I can, can I bring things in?"


    "Using me to help?" Su Sheng asked in a dignified manner.


    "No need, no need!" The little girl waved her hand quickly and then turned to get something in the car.


    When the live cow looked like it was not small, it was only a few bags after finishing, although this bag was a little bigger and heavier.Seeing this thin little girl go to the kitchen with the bag effortlessly, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly.


    "I have put everything in the kitchen, and some items that need to be kept fresh are already in the refrigerator, so I''m leaving!" The little girl turned around and left.


    "You have a lot of strength." Su Sheng said suddenly.


    The little girl carried such a heavy object back and forth, without sweating, and breathing very smoothly, let alone a little girl like her, even an average adult could not do it.


    "I have helped my father work on the farm since I was a child, so I have a good physique." The little girl explained with a smile.


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "Gu Ziyun."


    "The names of you Koreans all sound weird, right? Gu Ziyun? You said that maybe your physique is good?" Su Sheng squinted and smiled.


    Gu Ziyun was stunned, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly and revealed a coping smile."My physique is really good."


    "It''s so good that you can only live for more than one month at most? Koo Ziyun, do you know you are dying?"


    "How is it possible, you are really joking, it''s getting late, I have to say goodbye!" Gu Ziyun smiled as if a little angry Su Sheng''s joke, and then turned into the car after speaking.While starting the car, she smiled politely at Su Sheng.


    The smile looks so innocent.


    It''s just that when the car turned around and left, her smile instantly solidified, revealing a deep but dignified look, completely unlike the look that would appear at her age.


    "I thought this world would be like this. I didn''t expect that coming to Bangzi Country for a vacation gave me two consecutive surprises!" Seeing the van disappearing from sight, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly. Whispered."Gu Ziyun, tsk tsk... Laura will definitely feel the same with her experience, right? Maybe in a few days you can call the two of them over to see how their training results are."


    ...


    Sun, coast, beach.


    Girls in different styles of bathing suits laughed, ran, and played in the water.


    The location of this beach is very remote. In addition, there are not many tourists, and the locals don¡¯t have so much leisure to come here, so it¡¯s similar to a private beach. Not to mention that there are no other people on the beach, even if there are not many people nearby. Su Sheng also deliberately released a layer of illusion magic around it to prevent anyone from being able to approach.


    Under the umbrella.


    Su Sheng lay on the chair and looked at the little girls but was thinking of Gu Ziyun.


    The first time I saw her was driving a truck in front of a fertilizer store to pick up goods, Su Sheng just thought that the children of the poor family had taken care of them early.It was only an accident that she came to deliver the goods to Su Sheng in the morning, until she found out that she was extremely powerful, and she was a little curious and glanced at her spiritual power.


    This glance surprised him.


    She is sick, and her life is only about a month or so at most, and the reason for this result comes from her brain or...her genes?


    She has almost the same childhood experience as X23 Laura.


    When she was young, she was supervised by a special department and genetically modified. She also took the opportunity to escape when she was 1.9. She also had super powers because of genetic modification, but the difference was that her genetic modification did not have X23. So perfect, so her life is running out.


    Of course, just such words are not enough to make Su Sheng care too much. After all, he has a lot of superpowers in the Marvel or DC world, and what interests him is the difference of Gu Ziyun.She is very clever, as if her brain has been developed, she is unforgettable and quick in her thinking. When she was young, she had already planned the follow-up perfectly before escaping.


    This point is stronger than X23, of course, it may also be because of the different direction of genetic modification, after all, she is not transforming the X gene of the mutant!


    ...


    PS: This plot is the Korean movie "Witch", I don''t know if any brothers have seen it.


    Chapter 758 Witch


    "Honey, come and play with us?" Katie walked over and sat on Su Sheng''s body and said with a smile.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "You guys have fun."


    "Then I will accompany you." Katie said as she lay down on Su Sheng''s chest, but... are you going to rest with me?Then why is your mouth not honest?


    "This bitch is too cunning, let''s go over."


    Brook and Erica, who were still frolicking, saw Katie on the beach and came back unwilling to be outdone in the moment of exclusive cannonballs.Well, anyway, I thought that this would happen when I was planning to come to the beach, right?After all, even if Su Sheng doesn''t have this idea, they can''t stand it, right?


    Only one person has an idea and the other two will definitely keep up. This leads to a completely absurd atmosphere when we get along during this period. As long as one does not honestly do a little action, it will immediately evolve into the situation of the three British battles with Lu Bu. ,How do you say that?Passion is everywhere 04!


    The sun is setting.


    They packed up their things, put on their coats and drove back to their residence with Su Sheng.


    After dinner, take a bath.


    Several people crowded on the sofa in the living room when night fell.


    Erica and Katie left and right, watching TV while drinking leisurely. Although Brook didn''t grab the key place, he didn''t want to be too far away, so he simply sat on the carpet beside Su Sheng''s legs. She has no interest in TV. She is fiddling with her mobile phone and selecting photos taken during this period and uploading them to her personal account and campus network. This is what she would do on vacation before, but this time she is no longer the only one in the photo. , But one more man and two women!


    Four people go on vacation.


    These photos quickly caused a sensation on the campus network. Some people envied them and others ridiculed them. However, Brooke''s vanity was greatly satisfied anyway.


    "Shall we go shopping in Seoul tomorrow?" Erica suggested in a low voice.


    "Good, good." Katie nodded afterwards.

 627 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 627

    "Go, buy whatever you like, and I will reimburse you when I come back." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng didn''t go there because they were a little bit disappointed. Brooke also wanted to say no but was denied. We all left. You stay with Su Sheng?Want to be beautiful!


    It is rare to rest early in the evening according to the normal schedule. Su Sheng drove them to the station the next morning and drove back.


    Creak!


    The car stopped at the door, and Su Sheng smiled when he looked at the house that was the same as when he left.


    The wooden steps in front of the door creaked, and Su Sheng took out the key and opened the door.


    The empty living room seemed to become quieter as Brooke and the others left. A few of their changed clothes were thrown messily on the sofa, and magazines that had been turned over on the coffee table were laid out randomly.Su Sheng lowered his head and could see several pairs of shoes at the door. He smiled and put the messy shoes aside to speak.


    "It''s not a polite thing to enter without a notice. I think it must not have been taught by your father?"


    The sound of footsteps came from the blind spot of the living room, da da da, after a few sounds, a figure appeared in Su Sheng''s sight.


    Gu Ziyun!


    "How did you find me?" Gu Ziyun asked blankly.


    "Breathing, heartbeat." Su Sheng didn''t have any surprises about Gu Ziyun''s appearance. He believed that Gu Ziyun would definitely come to the door last time, so he didn''t accompany them to Seoul. He stayed here to wait for Gu Ziyun."Although you have controlled your breathing and heartbeat, it is not enough!"


    "Your facial features should be very sharp. You should have heard it when I drove to the neighborhood, but the moment you hid, your heartbeat sounded like a gong in my ears. It''s hard not to notice it! "Su Sheng turned his head and looked at Gu Ziyun directly. Gu Ziyun still had that plain expression, no...it should be said that there was a little smile in the plain, it felt like seeing an interested prey.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, his eyes gradually sharpened, and Gu Ziyun''s tone became somewhat frivolous."I don''t know you but I think we should be the same kind? Since you dare to come to me..."


    "Excuse me, you are looking for me!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Gu Ziyun smiled: "You should have heard of me. Some people say that I am a monster, and some people say that I am a witch, but I am very happy that you appeared. Because I have been looking for you or Doctor Bai, I believe Can she solve my problem, right? After all...you are still alive now!"


    "You found the wrong person." Looking at the confident Gu Ziyun, Su Sheng shook his head dumbly: "I am not the one who made you such an organization. I am not the same as you, so you are troubled. Your problem will not happen to me. I am still alive without any reference to you."


    "I have been thinking that there must be more than one research base at the time, and not just a group of our children were used for experimentation and transformation. After all, there were first-generation reformers before then, probably called 113, right? I know how you call yourself, so I don¡¯t have any impression of you and I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t doubt, my memory is very good, even if the children should have grown up for so many years, I won¡¯t admit it wrong.¡± Koo Ziyun After a pause, he smiled suddenly."But it doesn''t matter, my purpose will be achieved when you show up!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Gu Ziyun moved.


    The speed has exceeded the speed limit of ordinary humans, faster than the X23, faster than the US team, and can almost achieve the effect of teleport?In the blink of an eye, Ju Ziyun came to Su Sheng and directly pinched Su Sheng''s neck.


    Although she is shorter than Su Sheng, and although she is looking up at Su Sheng, her strong confidence in her own strength is all on her face.


    "Can you please tell me where Dr. Bai is? I haven''t seen her for a long time and I really miss her."


    The fingers are long and the arms are white.


    Su Sheng lowered his head and cast a glance and chuckled."I have always felt that the style of painting has changed a bit recently. First x23 and then super killer girls are all loli. Although you are a little older than them, you have not escaped this range. I always feel that an unknown force is affecting me to become Lolicon, that''s... not good!"


    Chapter 759: A Misunderstanding that is Happy


    "I don''t know that Doctor Bai or where she is. You really found the wrong person. But I don''t think you can believe it, right?" Su Sheng squinted and chuckled."Just treat me as if I don''t want to tell you, let me see what you can do!"


    "Yeah, you said you want to see what I can do? Okay, then I''ll show it to you, anyway...you can find me and someone else can find me." Gu Ziyun smiled brightly but his arms were steady. Without a trace of tremor, the slender fingers began to pinch Su Sheng''s neck forcefully.The power of her fingers is very large, and it is by no means ordinary. According to Su Sheng''s calculation, even if it is not comparable to Spider Silk and Spider-Gwen, it should be similar, and they are all of the kind of power level that can be thrown around.


    Looking at the smiling Gu Ziyun, Su Sheng copied her ability Shi Shiran.


    The ability is quite a lot.


    The first is the strengthening of strength and speed, and the second is the ability of thought and self-healing.However, this self-healing ability is a bit weak. At best, it can only guarantee immortality and slowly recover. It does not have the effect of recovering in a short time after injury. Moreover, this self-healing ability has a fatal weakness, that is, the head!Injuries in other parts of the body can slowly heal itself, but if the head is injured, it will be dead.


    Su Sheng has a sense of sight of zombies inexplicably.


    Is it too low for headshots to die?


    However, this has caused Su Sheng''s thinking to diverge and extend an idea. In many movies, the birth of zombie viruses seems to be related to the brain. The brain is the most mysterious place in human beings. Maybe it can be found according to this experiment by Koo Ziyun and others. What about zombie viruses?However, Su Sheng quickly dispelled this idea. After all, if you want a zombie virus, can you go to the world of Resident Evil?


    "you¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng¡¯s neck was not easily squeezed as expected. It was clearly one of the fragile parts of the human body, but Gu Ziyun felt that the other party¡¯s neck was as hard as an iron block. No... even an iron block could be crushed. .Is this a new type of transformation?Shouldn''t the abilities of all reformers be the same?


    Mind power and self-healing.


    Strengthen the brain and fighting instinct?


    Their heads are their only weakness. Could it be that they have found a way to deal with this weakness?


    Gu Ziyun''s expression changed slightly and his eyes sharply raised his feet and kicked towards Su Sheng''s knees. At the same time, his body rotated behind her and prepared to twist his neck with both hands, but... when she turned and came to Su Sheng''s back, Su Sheng did not fall down because of her knee being kicked. She stood upright so that she had to raise her hand to grab Su Sheng''s neck.


    It was so hard, but Gu Ziyun still did it.


    There was a crisp sound of clicking.


    Gu Ziyun snorted and backed away slightly, his wrists drooping down as if they had lost support.


    Her wrist was twisted because of excessive force.


    but¡­¡­


    Gu Ziyun finally stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes in surprise, watched him slowly turn around, looked at the intact neck and said, "How is it possible, you... why are you so hard?"


    "Although the situation is not quite right, I am still happy to hear you say this." Su Sheng smiled as he watched Gu Ziyun slowly shaking his arm to heal his wrist."The bones are healing faster than I thought. I just don''t know how the body is."


    Huh!


    Su Sheng came to the front of Gu Ziyun and blasted out.


    Puff!


    With blood splashing, Gu Ziyun flew out directly from the door.


    "So fast!"


    She fell to the ground with a shock in her heart, and a tingling pain came from her chest that showed only sharp horns. Su Sheng squatted on her body, and a sharp dagger pierced her heart!


    Smile brightly.


    Su Sheng drew his dagger down again.


    Puff!Puff!Puff!


    Blood was sprayed on his body, sprayed on his face, a large area of ??Gu Ziyun¡¯s T-shirt has been dyed red, and the blood flowing from her mouth stained the corners of her mouth. She firmly grasped Su Sheng with both hands. The wrist of the dagger, but it couldn''t stop him from stabbing it down.Strength, his strength is much greater than her own. She can''t guarantee that the next knife will stab her in the head, so she gave up blocking the dagger and punched Su Sheng''s leg hard!


    boom!


    The fist collided with the leg bone, and a cry of severe pain sounded.

 628 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 628

    At that moment of collision, Gu Ziyun felt that his fist and phalanx were broken!


    Suddenly, Su Sheng stopped.


    Gu Ziyun looked at him with wide eyes, but didn''t see his movements clearly.She only felt the sky spinning around for a while, but the next moment she was thrown onto the sofa in the living room.


    Gurulu.


    Blood poured out from her mouth, she looked down at herself...


    Her clothes are missing, the wound is clearly visible, shocking!


    "Quite soon, when will he..." Before Gu Ziyun''s thoughts were over, he saw Su Sheng sitting on the coffee table in front of him.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just want to see how fast your self-healing speed is." Su Sheng chuckled lightly with his hand, and the blood-stained dagger suddenly rose into the air but... it didn''t fall, but floated. Then he floated slowly in front of Gu Ziyun and stopped in front of her forehead.


    She could feel the tingling sensation from the skin on her forehead.


    "No... don''t kill me... you... you will regret it..."


    "Hush!" Su Sheng looked at the bracelet on his wrist, and at the same time looked at her wound as if it was timing.


    Tick, tick.


    The non-existent clock revolved strangely. About five minutes later, Su Sheng clapped his palms together.


    "Your self-healing time is too slow, five minutes is enough for me to kill you hundreds of times! You have blocked most of your brain to contain your ability to reduce the load on your brain, although this can make you live longer A little bit, but your abilities are greatly reduced. After just hands-on and self-healing, your little life has been shortened a lot."


    "You probably only have less than twenty days of life now. Anything you want to say?"


    Gu Ziyun was silent.


    "No? Then listen to me." Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly."First of all, you did admit the wrong person. My ability is different from yours and it has nothing to do with you. Second, when I first arrived in Korea, I found a few people. They should be the people you want to find. You know, mine. Hearing is also good, so I happened to hear something that shouldn¡¯t be heard. They seem to be from some head office to perform some task. Incidentally, there is a task that seems to kill me, so... we are not enemies!"


    The 760th chapter is the similarities between Saint Su and Zeus!


    got the wrong person?


    Su Sheng had said this at the beginning, but Gu Ziyun didn''t believe it. She had been looking for that organization and Doctor Bai. She believed that Doctor Bai would definitely be able to solve her problem.But to no avail, she changed her method. She participated in a draft show and used her mind to control the microphone floating during the performance, which caused quite a stir in the name of magic.


    I believe that Doctor Bai or that organization will definitely know who he is when he sees it, and will come to find himself proactively.


    Then Su Sheng appeared at this time?There is an intersection with her and she has run out of time. In this case, it doesn''t matter, what a coincidence?


    In fact!


    It''s just such a coincidence!


    Gu Ziyun is very confident in her own strength. She is the strongest among the group of people who have been transformed, but she has no power to fight back against Su Sheng, and she is not an opponent at all.If the other party is really Doctor Bai''s person, then he may kill himself or take him away. There is no need to deny it at this time.


    Therefore, he is really not Doctor Bai''s person.


    Seeing the subtle changes in Ju Ziyun''s expression, Su Sheng pointed to the bathroom with a chuckle."Go and take a simple shower to clean yourself and let''s talk?"


    Gu Ziyun stood up silently and walked to the bathroom, and then came out after taking a shower.


    She didn''t know where her shirt was and her pants were dirty, so she just came out wearing a bathrobe.Seeing Su Sheng who was still there, Ziyun showed an apologetic smile. The smile looked like a simple and lovely child who had done something wrong, so that people couldn''t bear to blame.


    "Sorry!"


    Standing in front of Su Sheng, Ju Ziyun bent over and bowed very sincerely.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    He put his hand on her chin and let her stand up slowly. Looking at her sincere face, Su Sheng smiled and said, "I remember your etiquette is not very popular for people to kneel down? Bow...Is it not enough?"


    After a moment of confusion, Gu Ziyun knelt on the ground with a puff of Cong Shan Ru Liu, or kneeling on the ground with such a big gift as throwing his five bodies to the ground.


    "I know why you would apologize to me, why you kneel with me. I am not the person you are looking for or your enemy, and on the contrary, I am still someone who might help you. You...need my help. No matter. Is it to find Doctor Bai to deal with them, or for the little life you have left." Su Sheng''s feet hooked her chin and made her raise her head. She didn''t seem to have any humiliated anger, her expression was very calm.


    reason!


    The development of the brain domain made her thinking very sensible.


    She now apologizes to Su Sheng, asking for help is the result of sensibly judging the most likely success. For this reason, some trivial things will not let her emotions get out of control.So Gu Ziyun was not angry but smiled shyly at Su Sheng.how to say?This smile should be the usual Gu Ziyun''s look, which is a disguise or another side of her.


    After all, she has to maintain the''Koo Ziyun'' side from childhood to adulthood, and some habits can be said to be deeply ingrained.


    "I can help you to find Doctor Bai and let her help you solve your problem, but I have two conditions."


    "One: You will belong to me in the future. I want to ask Doctor Bai for help. This matter is definitely not so harmonious. So even if you succeed, you have to leave your parents and live a wanted and desperate life. I can give your parents one. With a lot of money, I can cure your mother¡¯s dementia so that they can live healthier lives."


    "Two: You can''t kill that Doctor Bai, I''m a little interested in her."


    "Promise?"


    Gu Ziyun thought for a moment and simply said: "If you can do it, I promise!"


    Su Sheng laughed and said: "Actually I know that your heart is untamed, murderous? Or betrayal? This is actually meaningless to you, you only care about two things. One is your own life, the other is your parents. I also know that you are very calm, even if I stabbed you so many knives just now, even if you are kneeling in front of me without dignity, you will not even care about being stepped on by me, you will not care about these so-called humiliations. , You won¡¯t be so loyal to me in your heart. Unless I treat you with sincerity like your parents in the days to come, but honestly...this is impossible."


    "You are not qualified yet. In my eyes, your strength can only be regarded as ordinary and not outstanding. So if you find an opportunity, you will definitely betray me and kill me if you feel confident that you will be humiliated before. Give it back to me! Because you are too sensible and too calm, but I don¡¯t care.¡± Su Sheng said that he stepped his foot on Gu Ziyun¡¯s head. Under such extremely humiliating behavior, Gu Ziyun looked all There is no change, very calm.


    This also confirmed that what Su Sheng just said was true.


    "Because the gap between you and me is too big. This world, even most of the so-called strong people in the world, are too far away from me. It is as rational as you have no chance to betray me, so you can only follow obediently. enough!"


    Gu Ziyun was still calm.


    Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly. Gu Ziyun said that he might be the only person to care about, but for him, Gu Ziyun was just one of many pillows and toys. After returning home, he might lose interest when he returned. What does it matter if she is really loyal to herself at that time?She still has to be her own person!


    For Su Sheng, it is an interest to accompany these relatively ordinary people, and even the scene of pretending to be interested in playing and talking about love is nothing, but if he is really asked to do it seriously?Stop it, she is really not qualified.


    Take Zeus as an example of the Greek gods. He may pretend to be a mortal or maintain his original identity to talk to people and fall in love, but you say that he will truly and completely fall in love with someone. How can it be nonsense?He is Zeus, the main god of Olympus. Although he has left a lot of legends that seem to be romantic but bastards, he can never really fall in love with someone from the bottom of his heart!


    At this point, Su Sheng felt a bit similar to Zeus.


    Chapter 761 Witch vs Super Killer x23


    Gu Ziyun is gone!


    Su Sheng did not leave her to continue to humiliate her, nor did she use her as a pillow. Instead, she asked her to choose one of the three women''s clothes and put it on and left.


    As for the details of the help, the next steps are not discussed.


    It''s as if Gu Ziyun had never been here before-.


    Su Sheng is really interested in Koo Ziyun, but he is more interested in this genetic modification and this organization.Although the genetic modification researched by this organization has many weaknesses in ability, it is already very powerful in this world. There is no way. The world and the limits of vision have nothing to do with smartness. Su Sheng plans to change This Doctor Bai took it back to beat Mrs. Viper and broadened his horizons. Perhaps what surprise could he bring himself.


    "Huh!"

 629 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 629

    The shock wave wormhole was released suddenly, and it didn''t take long for X23 to jump over with Super Killer.


    The Super Killer looked at the disappearing Shockwave Wormhole in doubt and surprise, and looked very surprised at the strange environment with her small face.Su Sheng beckoned to the two of them, and took the two little Lori into his arms and smiled: "I planned to wait for me to go back on vacation and then check your progress, but I encountered an interesting thing here. ..."


    Su Sheng, Gu Ziyun, told them about the organization and genetic modification.


    The reactions of the two were completely different, X23 was angry, and the super killer was surprised.


    "Although there are some differences, Laura has also experienced this kind of experience. So we called you over to destroy this organization, but not to let you target the South Korean organization. I want to know the situation of the head office." Su Shengyang hands With a wave of the air, several illusory figures appeared in an instant, just the few people I met at the airport before."These people came on a flight with me. They should all be genetically modified. One mission seems to be to kill me. I want you to kill them and investigate the situation of the head office by the way."


    "This will be your final exam."


    "If you do well, you can live freely outside after you go back. If you don''t do well, you can only continue training at the lighthouse base. Mindy, let Laura tell you the specific situation!" Su Sheng said and took out A lot of won."This is for yours. Although this is not the United States, I think you should be able to buy what you need. If you have any questions, just ask me."


    "it is good."


    The two of them responded altogether.


    "You will leave tomorrow morning, and I will have you fight with Koo Ziyun in the evening to get acquainted with their abilities."


    After that, Sheng Su picked up the phone and called Brooks and the others, telling them to play for a few more days without having to come back in a hurry. Although Brooks and the others were reluctant, there was nothing to do.


    In the night!


    In the farm, Gu Ziyun finished all the things and lay on the bed ready to rest. For twenty days, she only has twenty days. She must quicken her pace. And that mysterious person named Su Sheng?Can he really help himself, can he...


    It didn''t take long for Gu Ziyun to fall asleep in a daze.


    She had a dream in a daze. She saw Su Sheng and two girls who were slightly younger than herself.


    Test?


    Come on, anyway, this is a dream!


    Then... she lost.


    In the dream, she can unrestrictedly use her abilities, her speed and strength, it can be said that the super killer and X23 are lacking in the display to the fullest, but it is a pity... she met the immortal monster like X23 , The super self-healing ability makes the advantage of Gu Ziyun disappear, and the opponent''s fighting ability is quite clever, although Gu Ziyun can press X23 to fight, but soon he was injured by X23 directly. Pierced his head.


    Then... before she had time for the lifelike feeling of death, her opponent changed.


    Changed to a super killer girl!


    Although Super Killer has no self-healing ability, her fighting skills are stronger than x23, and her response is very quick. Although the final victory takes longer, it seems that Super Killer is more embarrassed than X23, but Without any superpowers, Super Killer really killed Koo Ziyun.


    To win is to win!


    Two consecutive failures made Koo Ziyun a little angry. She started to use full firepower and used her mind power, and Super Killer and X23 also began to join forces, two to one.


    Try again and again, start again.


    At first, Gu Ziyun still had the advantage, but when they gradually adapted to Gu Ziyun¡¯s abilities and attacking methods, they began to win each other. At the end of the dream, Su Sheng thought about it. X23 has a little bit more wins than Gu Ziyun.From this, it can be seen that both of them have strong fighting talents and amazing learning ability, not only the fighting skills that Su Sheng gave them, but also the strength and understanding of Gu Ziyun''s abilities.


    Although this is a dream, this kind of combat experience can stay.


    Early the next morning, Super Killer and x23 left to go out to find those people in the head office, and Su Sheng quietly waited for the arrival of Gu Ziyun.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Gu Ziyun to come.


    When she woke up, she still vaguely remembered what happened in the dream. Such a weird dream naturally had to come and ask clearly. On the other hand, she had to ask how Su Sheng helped herself find Doctor Bai.


    "Go get me some food first."


    Before Gu Ziyun could speak out, Su Sheng directly ordered.


    Gu Ziyun frowned or nodded to cook. If Su Sheng was playing with her, she would try to kill him no matter what the cost!Seeing Gu Ziyun put on an apron to be busy in the kitchen, Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly. Although everyone agrees that Japanese women are the best, Korean women also have the meaning of surpassing them. The status of Korean women is not high, especially It¡¯s normal for a husband and a child to receive allowances every month after marriage. Gu Ziyun¡¯s independent and capable cooking skills are naturally not bad. If she ignores her true identity and personality, which is just the side of''Gu Ziyun¡¯, she still What a nice little cook.


    While Gu Ziyun was cooking, Su Sheng also began to find this Doctor Bai.


    This kind of organization is naturally very hidden, even if it took so long to find the clues of the brain development of Koo Ziyun, who fled from this organization, he had to change the way to let the other party find himself, showing how deep the hiding is. Up.But unfortunately, the person looking for her is Su Sheng!


    Chapter 762: Revenge Feast


    As long as it exists, there must be traces.


    No matter how well this Doctor Bai hides and how clean he handles it, the world will leave traces of her existence.In fact, Su Sheng is not without clues. The genetically modified guys in the head office want to kill themselves. Why?I haven¡¯t done anything in this world. I shouldn¡¯t have any enemies. The only one who might hire them to kill him is Frank¡¯s brother, the big man in prison, so it¡¯s easy to follow this clue to figure out the general manager. The company''s affairs can naturally figure out Doctor Bai''s situation along the way.


    But Su Sheng didn¡¯t do this or even told Super Killer and X23. First, this was a test for them. Second, Su Sheng felt that it was a bit of a lot of work, so he looked for it directly on the Internet and monitored it. It didn¡¯t take long. Su Sheng has already learned a lot about Doctor Bai, and has also locked Doctor Bai''s position!


    "Let''s eat together."


    Gu Ziyun''s cooking skills are not bad, but the taste is a bit heavy. This may be Korean eating habits. After all, the mainstream food here is either kimchi or soybean paste soup, and the taste is normal.Su Sheng greeted him, and Gu Ziyun sat down in silence to eat with him.


    After breakfast, Gu Ziyun withdrew from the table to wash the dishes, waiting for her to clean up Su Sheng before Shi Shiran said."Come on, I will take you to see Doctor Bai."


    "Do you know where Doctor Bai is?" Gu Ziyun asked in surprise.


    "Isn''t this nonsense? How else would I take you to see her?" Su Sheng curled his lips and released a shock wave wormhole. In an instant, the tumbling wormhole surged in front of the two.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Gu Ziyun looked at Su Sheng in shock, but Su Sheng had already stepped in.


    She didn''t have time to think about hurriedly following in. The scenery in front of her changed as soon as she entered. When her foot was on the cold and firm ground, she had already found herself and Su Sheng standing in a somewhat gloomy corridor.


    "Do you feel familiar?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    "I will never forget this place!" Gu Ziyun said quietly. This is the laboratory she will stay in after hours. Every day, Doctor Bai will take them through this corridor, or go for testing, or return to herself. s room.She turned to look towards the end of the corridor, where...the place she was going to take the test before.


    "We were found." Su Sheng looked up at the monitor in the corridor and smiled brightly.


    Footsteps, dense and heavy footsteps have appeared from the direction that Gu Ziyun was looking at, and Gu Ziyun naturally showed a flat smile. The hunting feast of revenge has begun!


    Huh!


    A security guard with a gun at the end of the corridor just showed his head when he saw Gu Ziyun teleported directly in front of him, pinched his neck with one hand, and squeezed hard, the man instantly snorted, his head drooped and he heard gunshots. It rang frantically.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The gunfire was deafening.


    Gu Ziyun was holding the body of the security guard against him, and the flat expression on his face remained unchanged.


    boom!


    The corpse was pushed out and knocked over several people. The gunfire stopped for a moment, and Gu Ziyun had already rushed out.


    Huh!Huh!Huh!


    Gu Ziyun''s speed was so fast as to teleport, sporadic gunshots and screams sounded one after another. When Su Sheng came to the end and corner slowly, what he saw was a corpse in the same place, with his clothes stained. The blood stain turned his head and smiled softly at him, then walked straight in.

 630 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 630

    kill!kill!kill!


    At this moment, Gu Ziyun really felt ashamed as a witch, wherever he went, all the enemies he encountered turned into corpses, and there was no one general.Many people?It''s useless, Gu Ziyun''s speed and strength are completely crushing in the eyes of ordinary people.shot?Although she can''t avoid the bullet accurately and easily, as long as it doesn''t hit the head, it is completely useless.


    Another group of enemies fell, but Gu Ziyun frowned and looked back.


    Su Sheng, are you missing?


    "Where did he go?" Gu Ziyun murmured but suddenly heard the gunshot. She frowned slightly and looked down at her abdomen, then turned to look behind her.


    Shot...


    The shot was a middle-aged man with stubble.


    Gu Ziyun remembers him. He is considered to be the first generation of genetic modifiers. He has not developed the power of thought, but only has a slightly weaker self-healing ability than him. When he was young, he was in charge of taking care of these modifiers. When she fled, he was also Responsible for hunting down!


    "Oh, it''s you, it''s been a long time." Gu Ziyun smiled lightly as if he had seen an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "It''s you bastard. I thought you were dead a long time ago. I didn''t expect you to be alive, but you can still find here. That''s good, so I won''t catch you again!" The man snorted and raised his gun. Ju Ziyun opened fire.


    Bang bang bang!


    The gunfire sounded, but the marksmanship was not very accurate.


    In other words, Gu Ziyun deliberately avoided the possibility of getting a headshot. A few bullets hit Gu Ziyun''s body, but Gu Ziyun still smiled brightly as if he could not feel the pain, which made his scalp numb. .


    Huh!


    When his bullets were shot, Gu Ziyun came to him instantly. After all, the first-generation reformers reacted much faster than ordinary people. The two immediately met each other. At first glance, you and me seem to be quite evenly matched. It''s a pity... this situation didn''t last long. Just like when he was fighting with Su Sheng before, Gu Ziyun kicked him on his knees and made him kneel down. Following 1.3, he came to his back and pressed his head with both hands. One twist.


    Click!


    His head drooped and fell forward to the ground.


    Seeing his corpse, Ji Ziyun curled his mouth slightly and continued to walk forward.


    After walking a few steps, Gu Ziyun stopped with a muffled snort. She pressed her head with one hand and supported the wall with the other. The painful expression on her face made her facial features seem to be crowded together. She couldn''t bear the violent pain, her nose, ears, and eyes gradually shed blood...


    Today...Today you must find a solution!


    Gu Ziyun thought secretly and endured it.


    In a certain room, Su Sheng saw Doctor Bai.


    Chapter 763: Doctor Bai!


    As the name suggests, Dr. Bai''s hair is slightly pale, and Sassoon''s short hair with a few strands of white hair does not make her feel old but adds a touch of charm.A dark green long dress set off her well-maintained figure. Although she was not tall, her proportions were high. The only thing that could not be flawed was her temperament.


    A bit cold.


    how to say?Although the Doctor Bai that Su Sheng learned is not the kind of unsmiling type, her smile is of the kind that is very fake and hypocritical, and it can be seen through at a glance or that this is her intention.I am laughing, but if you dare to laugh with me, you are dead!


    When Su Sheng appeared with Gu Ziyun in that weird and special way, Doctor Bai saw the surveillance screen. She was surprised that Gu Ziyun could take the initiative to find him, and even more surprised who this man was?What happened to that wormhole?But when Gu Ziyun started the killing, she didn''t care about any surprises. She knew she had to go, or she couldn''t go.


    She deleted some related records on the computer, took a box from the laboratory, and was about to leave.


    As a result, when she turned around and was about to open the door to leave, she suddenly realized that she didn''t know when, a man was leaning at the door to look at herself in time.


    "Hi!"


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand to say hello.


    "You, you..." Doctor Bai stepped back subconsciously in shock."Who are you, why are you with her, what do you want to do!"


    "There are many questions, but it¡¯s okay. I can answer you slowly. My name is Su Sheng. You can treat me as a visitor in this world, or you can treat me as a god. As for why you are with Gu Ziyun? Very simple, she is now It''s my guarantee. I promised her to help her solve her problems. As for what I want to do, I want you!"


    "When I learned about the genetic modification project, I became very interested in you. Although you are not in the head office, you are responsible for most of the genetic research projects? Although the effect of your project is not very good to me. , But your talent is good, so I plan to take you away and broaden your horizons, maybe... you can surprise me!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly, and his spiritual power was directly released.


    In an instant.


    About Dr. Bai''s past, the details of the experimental research projects, etc. are all clear."So, you have a younger sister?"


    "You...how did you know?" Doctor Bai panicked.


    Su Sheng laughed playfully: "This kind of genetic modification is not perfect, and their lives are basically not long. They must regularly transplant or inject their parents'' bone marrow. This should be the way you control those genetic modifications, right? They treat you as dogs obediently, and you will inject them regularly. I have to say that this is a very general control method."


    After Su Sheng''s words fell, Doctor Bai felt a lightness in his hand, and the next moment the medicine box containing the medicine for Gu Ziyun flew past, floating in front of Su Sheng and opened.Inside is a bottle of blue potion. These things will probably allow Gu Zi Yunduo to live for about half a year, and he can use his abilities without restriction during this period!


    boom!


    The door was suddenly knocked open, the door slammed on the ground with a bang, and Gu Ziyun entered.


    She looked at Su Sheng, then at the panicked Doctor Bai, and finally looked at the alley in front of Su Sheng.


    "Is this what I used?" Koo Ziyun asked.


    "Well, one can last for about a month." Su Shengdao.


    Koo Ziyun frowned and said, "Not enough...I want to solve the problem completely."


    "Try it first." Su Sheng took out a potion to fill up and walked towards Gu Ziyun, who hesitated for a while and didn''t move.


    The medicine was injected from the neck, and Gu Ziyun instantly trembled. She could feel that her body seemed to have changed. Power...infinite power was rapidly growing in her body.It feels... great!This powerful sense of power made her tremble, and her eyes fell on Doctor Bai''s body with a smile!


    Huh!


    She suddenly stood in front of Doctor Bai, pinched her neck with one hand, and picked her up."Do you remember me? Doctor Bai, I have thought about seeing you again many times. Originally, I was planning to let you come to me, but things have changed a bit, so tell me how to solve me completely The problem!"


    "Cough cough." Doctor Bai stared at his feet and said with some difficulty: "It must, you must use the bone marrow of your biological parents to completely solve your problem, and I only know your biological parents. You...you have to kill me, you have to die too."


    "Kill, kill him, kill him and follow me, I will tell you about your parents!" Doctor Bai stretched out his hand to Su Sheng with difficulty, and Gu Ziyun looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled and closed the medicine box and put it aside to look at Gu Ziyun."Are you going to betray me so soon? You know you are not my opponent, so you shouldn''t ask for it."


    "I will die!"


    "And I don''t want to die. If there is no 610 medicine, I will die sooner or later if the problem can''t be solved completely." Gu Ziyun flung Dr. Bai directly.


    boom!


    Doctor Bai hit the table next to him and rolled to the ground in pain.


    Gu Ziyun turned and looked at Su Sheng.


    "If I tell you, I already know everything she knows? She won''t really want to help you, but I will!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Don''t listen to him, no matter who he is, his purpose of helping you is the same as mine and wanting to control you!" Doctor Bai shouted hurriedly when he saw this.

 631 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 631

    "Yes!"


    Su Sheng smiled and simply admitted."I really want to control you, and as a condition I told you at the beginning!"


    "So, it''s your choice now, believe me or trust her, this will determine your future!"


    Su Sheng squinted at Gu Ziyun. Gu Ziyun was expressionless but he was really thinking!


    After a long while, Gu Ziyun suddenly showed a smile and moved after her!


    At that moment, she came to Doctor Bai and stretched out her hand to lift her up, then came to Su Sheng and let go of her hand.


    Snapped!


    Doctor Bai fell to the ground, and Gu Ziyun smiled cutely, "She is yours!"


    Chapter 764 Warning?No, this is a threat!


    Looking at the smiling Ju Ziyun and the panicked Doctor Bai, Su Sheng waved his hand with a smile.


    Click!


    There was a crisp twisting sound, and Dr. Bai''s neck, who fell to the ground, broke in an instant, turned back strangely and fell to the ground.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Gu Ziyun''s smile instantly solidified, and he didn''t expect Su Sheng to kill Doctor Bai in this way. Wasn''t he interested in Doctor Bai and deliberately refused to let himself kill Doctor Bai, so he ended up being her?No... not right...


    "Are you warning me?"


    Gu Ziyun frowned and looked at Su Sheng."You said you know what she knows, so she is useless. You are the only one who can solve my problem by killing her, right?"


    Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand, and the medicine box that was originally placed aside flew into his hands instantly, which made Gu Ziyun a little panicked instantly.


    She vaguely guessed what Su Sheng wanted to do.


    Killing Doctor Bai and destroying the potion, he has not much time left, and he must hand his life to Su Sheng.


    This is not just a warning, it is a threat!


    Gu Ziyun instantly released her mind power to control the potion box to be distributed. As a witch, her mind power was the strongest among all genetic modifiers.When the thought power was enveloped on the potion box, Gu Ziyun suddenly found that it was useless. Her thought power was enveloped in the past as if it was blocked by something, instead of controlling the box, she was instantly bounced.


    Her body shook slightly and then she saw the box fell into Su Sheng''s hands, and a bottle of medicine floated out.


    Click!


    One of the bottles suddenly broke out of control.


    Gu Ziyun couldn''t help but trembled."No, no! I have understood what you mean, and I will never betray you again."


    Snapped!


    Another bottle was broken.


    Originally there were six bottles in this box, and one bottle was given to Gu Ziyun. Now two more bottles were broken, leaving only three bottles!Gu Ziyun stared straight at the three bottles of medicine and subconsciously wanted to snatch it forward. In the process, another bottle was broken.


    "You take a step forward, and the remaining two bottles will all be shattered." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Click!


    This time it was not the cracking of the bottle, but the sound of Gu Ziyun kneeling.


    She knew that Su Sheng seemed to like her to do it!


    "Just kneel down, didn''t you apologize?" Su Sheng squinted his eyes and thought, and the two bottles of medicine shattered at the same time in an instant.


    The medicine was gone. I thought that Gu Ziyun would be desperate at this time, but she calmed down strangely, calmer than before. She raised her head and showed a cute smile at Su Sheng, and then touched her forehead. The ground was motionless.


    "Sure enough, very calm!"


    Sheng Su raised her foot and stepped on Gu Ziyun''s head to rub her face on the ground."I guessed that I will destroy all the potions. Your only hope is me, so you suddenly become so calm? At this time, excitement and anger are useless. It is more useful to be obedient to please me, right? ?"


    "Yes!"


    She was already ashamed, the original blood stains and dust on the ground made her look like a small cat, but she squinted her eyes and smiled in response, making people invisible any dissatisfaction!When she was only a few hours later, she had already selected herself to adopt her when she fled, and she would never abandon her parents. She pretended to be another person and lived for so many years, her acting skills could be regarded as superb.


    "Yes, even if you want to smash my body into pieces, but you don''t show any resentment, if you can keep disguising like this, it doesn''t matter to me whether you are true or false!"


    "Remember, this is my last warning to you."


    "If there is another time, even if your problem is solved, I can easily kill you!"


    Su Sheng raised his foot and let Gu Ziyun stand up and then turned and walked out. Gu Ziyun still followed with a smile.


    Turning around, the two quickly emerged from the base.


    Looking at the remote environment outside and the buildings behind him, Su Shengchao Gu Ziyun smiled: "What you perform on TV is not magic at all. Let me see what the real magic is!"


    Su Shengyang raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The voice was crisp, and Gu Ziyun''s eyes widened in horror, even a smile could not be disguised.


    Gone!


    Such a large building disappeared in an instant, disappearing completely as if it had evaporated.No...Looking at the remaining open space, Gu Ziyun felt that it was more like that building didn''t exist at all.She walked over in surprise and wanted to see if it was an effect similar to blindfolding. After all, how could such a large building disappear out of thin air?


    But the result made her have to believe.


    No, nothing.


    There are no traces of buildings on the ground, and the green grass looks like a wild land that is completely unmaintained.


    "It, where did it go?" Gu Ziyun turned his head and asked.


    "Where did it go? No, no, no, it never existed, I erased its existence, erased everyone¡¯s memory of this building, even people who have seen a building will never remember it Its existence, here... is a wasteland!" Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand, and the shock wave wormhole appeared again.


    "Let''s go and help you cure your mother''s dementia!"


    Su Sheng turned around and went in, and Gu Ziyun hurriedly followed.


    next moment.


    The two had already appeared near the farm of Gu Ziyun''s house. Gu Ziyun was a little confused and followed Su Sheng to go into the house but suddenly heard someone calling him.Turning her head when she heard the sound, she saw a girl in a skirt waving excitedly and running over.


    "Mingxi." Gu Ziyun smiled.


    "Yeah, where did you girl know this handsome guy? He was still carrying me, am I not your best friend and only friend?" Mingxi said dissatisfiedly when he came over, then looked at Su Sheng and smiled. Reached out his hand and said: "Hello, my name is Mingxi, her best friend. What is your name? How did you meet each other!"

 632 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 632

    "How did you meet? I bought beef from her farm before, and she sent it to me, and then returned home after I sent away my playmate who was on vacation with me, she was waiting for me at my house!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Hey, you girl usually looks like a wild kid, but I didn''t expect to be so proactive." Ming Xi pushed Gu Ziyun in surprise.


    Gu Ziyun just smiled naively, and did not speak shyly.


    Chapter 765: Big and Small Lolita


    "Mingxi, I... I have something to do. Go back first." Gu Ziyun said in a low voice with a cute and honest smile, because his shy eyes didn''t seem to dare to look directly at Mingxi.


    "What, don''t you plan to explain to me what is going on?"


    "You misunderstood, things are not like you are!"


    "Axi, I don''t know this girl yet, don''t forget that we are friends who grew up together, and are your only friends! Well, forget it, remember to come back and tell me honestly." Mingxi finished He also waved his hand at Su Sheng and turned away.After walking a few steps, she turned her head and glanced, Gu Ziyun still smiled, until Gu Ziyun turned his head, Gu Ziyun''s smile disappeared in an instant.


    The face change in Sichuan opera is not as natural as hers!


    "go in."


    The two entered the house, and the father with inconvenient legs seemed to be talking to the dementia mother in the living room.Seeing Gu Ziyun coming in with Su Sheng, his father looked a little surprised.


    "How are you..."


    "I''m going to take her away, there shouldn''t be any chance to come back if there is no accident." Su Sheng opened the door and said 050.


    "What?" My father was shocked instantly but then calmed down as if thinking of something."I knew it, I knew there would be such a day, when I was young... When I was young, I wondered if the child I raised was a human being. I saw how she killed the cattle raised at home. I thought Send her away, but her mother disagrees. She believes she can be a good child!"


    "I don''t ask her what''s going on, I just want to know if she is in danger?"


    "That depends on whether she is obedient." Su Shengdan smiled: "One of the conditions for her to go with me is to cure her mother''s dementia."


    Speaking of Su Sheng walked in front of Gu Ziyun¡¯s mother, her condition seemed to be a bit serious, her memory and thinking began to degenerate, but it was not troublesome for Su Sheng, hand on her forehead, a thought After that, her thinking has returned to normal.She looked a little surprised at what the stranger Su Sheng wanted to say but suddenly fell asleep.


    "Well, when she wakes up, her thinking will return to normal."


    Su Sheng said, then turned around and went out. Gu Ziyun didn''t immediately follow out but watched his father want to say something, Su Sheng did not urge.


    In about ten minutes, Gu Ziyun came out.


    One more backpack.


    "Where are you going now?" Gu Ziyun asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng smiled and released the shock wave wormhole.


    ...


    Jeju Island, a popular tourist destination in South Korea, has mountains and waters and a good environment.


    A good class resort hotel.


    Su Sheng took Gu Ziyun and opened a room. After coming in, Su Sheng took a bath and then wrapped a bath towel. He glanced at Gu Ziyun and Gu Ziyun followed to take a bath.


    Doctor Bai has a sister in Jeju Island.


    Originally, Su Sheng was a little interested in Doctor Bai, but if he killed it, he killed her. Her value was more than that of making Su Sheng change his mind.What''s more, although the sister is dead, there is still a sister there.Doctor Bai¡¯s younger sister is a few years younger than her. She lives in a seaside villa on Jeju Island. She is very low-key and almost never shows up. Even most people in the company don¡¯t know that Doctor Bai has a younger sister. Her younger sister also participated in genetic experiments and was responsible for making medicines, and had all the information about the genetically modified parents, including Koo Ziyun''s.


    I''ll meet this white sister tomorrow.


    The door of the bathroom opened, and the bathing utensils came out wrapped in towels.


    In theory, she is about the same age as Brooke and others, but she is not mature enough to dress up without them.The face that was so face to the sky, and the slightly small eyes, still did not leave Lori''s range, but it did not belong to Lori like Super Killer.With a light wave of Su Sheng''s hand, the bath towel on Gu Ziyun''s body instantly fell off, and he followed Su Sheng to hold her up and threw her directly onto the bed!


    Applause followed.


    Xiao He showed sharp horns, and his eyes were silent and trickling.


    Although the order is wrong, Su Sheng feels that it is very appropriate to describe the current situation, green and dull, but has an extraordinary sense of conquest, which is unmatched by those mature women or Brooke.


    Sister Loli, each has his own advantages?


    While galloping on the battlefield, it was already night outside after Mingjin retreated.Su Sheng took her to take a shower and asked for some food, and then waved to the TV. The TV turned on and the screen appeared.They were the black-clothed genetic modifiers in the head office.Behind them, the fire blazed into the sky, and a mansion was slowly burning.There are two cars parked not far away, one is a black SUV and the other is a sedan. Near the sedan, there is a driver¡¯s body lying on the ground. The man who had previously helped translating at the airport looked cynical as he walked away from the flames. Several companions who came out.


    "It''s him!"


    Gu Ziyun recognized this man by accident. He was the one who received the genetic modification together, and he was the one who lost every fight!Now it seems that he should have joined the head office, right?


    "Knowing? Do you want to save him?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Gu Ziyun shook his head.


    Su Sheng smiled and did not speak any more but looked at the TV.


    In the picture...One of the several genetically modified people who had come by arrogantly suddenly grunted and fell to the ground with a shot on his forehead.


    "Sniper!"


    "where?"


    Several genetic modifiers in the head office were shocked for an instant, and then they saw a little girl rushing out of the dark, her small body suddenly flung her arms backwards.


    bass!


    The cold steel claws appeared instantly and directly pierced the head of the nearest guy.


    Puff!


    The steel claws went straight through his head, and after that, X23 jumped towards another man.


    boom!


    The gunfire sounded again, and the man fell to the ground without waiting for X23 to pounce.X23 frowned slightly and could only change direction and rush towards the woman.


    boom!


    The woman took out the dagger to block the steel claws, and at the same time the cynical man seemed to spot the sniper''s position and rushed past.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The sound of the sniper rifle sounded one after another. Looking at the man who dodges quickly, the cute little face of the super killer girl did not have any panic expressions. She concentrated on being unmoved, aimed calmly, and continued to shoot!


    Chapter 766: Two little loli join forces


    Twenty meters, fifteen meters, ten meters...


    The distance between the man and the super killer is rapidly shortening, and he has even seen the sniper clearly.


    Turned out to be a little girl?

 633 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 633

    This surprised him, but his movements didn''t slow down.


    Five meters, two meters...


    The super killer calmly pulled the trigger."Bang!" The bullet ran towards the man''s head and flew out but was avoided by the man. The bullet didn''t hit his head but hit his shoulder. The huge impact caused his progress to stop slightly. For a moment, this moment of pause was super-killing.


    The small body rushed to the man''s face like a leopard, and the samurai sword pierced his forehead in an instant.


    The man was obviously careless. He didn''t expect Super Killer to be so calm, she didn''t expect her to start so decisively, as if she had known that their weakness was their head.Seeing the sharp samurai sword close to his forehead, the corner of the man''s mouth suddenly raised a smug smile.


    Mind force launches.


    The katana suddenly stopped in the air and couldn''t make an inch.


    "Little sister, your movements are still too slow. If you want to kill me, this speed is not enough!" The man smiled triumphantly.


    The super killer suddenly backed away and let go of the katana with a bright smile.


    "No, I don''t need to be too fast, I just need you to stand here!"


    "What?" The man stunned slightly and saw that there seemed to be an extra button in Super Killer''s hand, and then pressed it with a smile under his gaze.


    Bomb?


    The man subconsciously thought that he wanted to avoid him for an instant, but then his sizzling voice suddenly rang.


    The azure blue light lit up, and a device that could release high-voltage current was lightly walking under his feet.The electric current swept across his body instantly along his legs, and the powerful electric current made him directly paralyzed, and his whole body convulsed in pain.


    Click!


    The samurai sword lost control of his thoughts and fell to the ground, the blue veins on the man''s neck seemed to burst open, gritted his teeth and wanted to get out of the current range.


    The knife was picked up by the super killer.


    The man kept exerting force in a panic, watching the super killer pick up the katana and slash it towards her neck.


    Puff!


    A cold light flashed, and blood slowly dripped from the samurai sword, and a huge gap opened in the man''s neck. The weight of his head pressed the gap to grow larger and larger, and finally fell on it gruntingly. On the ground.She threw the samurai sword casually, and the super killer poked her mouth and walked past his corpse to the X23 side!


    X23''s opponent stabbed X23''s head with a knife, and the small dagger was almost completely submerged. At the same time, X23''s steel claws also penetrated the opponent''s head!


    perish together!


    This is a play of the same death. Her opponent is dead but there is a jealous smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she is saying that even if she is dead, she will pull X23 together.


    Puff!


    The steel claw returned, and the other party fell to the ground.X23 grabbed the dagger on his head with a suppressed growl and threw the dagger to the ground.


    The injury on the head recovered quickly and returned to normal in a blink of an eye!


    "Doesn''t it hurt? Obviously it can be easier to solve the opponent!" Super Kill Girl muttered.


    "It''s faster!"


    X23 rubbed his head and said casually.


    "..."


    Seeing this scene on TV in the room, Koo Ziyun was completely stunned.


    This, isn''t this the two opponents in your dreams?How easily did they kill several genetic modifiers sent by the head office?Especially the girl who looks a little smaller, her self-healing ability is too abnormal, right?It''s even more exaggerated than in a dream, this...this is simply an immortal body!


    "Are they yours?" Koo Ziyun turned around and asked.


    "Yes!"


    "The one with purple hair is called Super Killer, and the one with brown hair is called x23. You should have seen it in your dreams." Su Sheng smiled.


    "How, how? In my dream..."


    "Abilities have everything. It¡¯s nothing special to be able to control dreams. By the way, X23 is an ordinary person just like you and has gone through various painful experiments to gain the ability. Although it is also a genetic change, it is more You are better and more perfect. She is called a mutant!" Su Sheng smiled lightly: "I let them handle the head office. Now that they have killed all the dogs, there should be a way to find the owner, right?"


    Su Sheng casually raised.


    In the room, a shock wave wormhole appeared on the TV at the same time.


    Super Killer walked in with x23 and came to the room.


    "Any clue?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Well, it must be Frank''s younger brother, our only enemy is him!" Super Killer continued."Send us back to do the next thing. I have asked Miranda to find clues."


    "She, you all know her, she will be her own from now on!"


    Su Sheng pointed at Gu Ziyun, the two sides just looked at each other without speaking, followed Su Sheng and sent them back to the United States.


    "Snapped."


    The TV turned off by itself, and Su Sheng got up and walked to the bed."Take care of the last thing tomorrow, and then it''s time to go."


    This walk not only refers to leaving South Korea and returning to the United States, but also refers to leaving the world.


    "Gurulu..."


    Early in the morning, when the sun came in, Gu Ziyun covered his mouth and got up and ran to the toilet.


    After the simple morning exercise was over, Su Sheng got up and went to the bathroom to take a look at Gu Ziyun, who was washing his mouth and brushing his teeth, and took a shower.


    After the shower, I had breakfast.


    Su Sheng took Ju Ziyun and withdrew from the hotel, strolling on the beautiful street for about 20 minutes, and a villa next to the sea in the distance appeared in the sight of the two.


    "Here, that''s where we are going!"


    "Where is there?"


    "Your hope." Su Sheng smiled brightly."There is hope that you can completely solve the problem, and there is hope that you can get rid of me."


    "There...there is Doctor Bai''s sister, and there is news about your father."


    "what?"


    Gu Ziyun yelled in surprise. She was not surprised that Doctor Bai and a younger sister, but surprised that Su Sheng would bring herself here and even told herself!


    After all, he can take this opportunity to control himself!


    Chapter 767 The sister is dead and there is a sister too!

 634 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 634

    Click!


    The bodyguard outside the villa broke his neck and fell to the ground. Gu Ziyun glanced at Su Sheng and then pushed the door in.


    In the living room.


    A woman was sitting by a window facing the sea and was reading a newspaper. She looked exactly like Doctor Bai, but was younger than Doctor Bai.She slowly put down the newspaper and looked at the entering Gu Ziyun and Su Sheng, who didn''t seem to panic.


    Huh!


    A figure abruptly stood in front of Gu Ziyun and Su Sheng, a young girl about the same age as Gu Ziyun, but... there were several scars on her face that looked a little scary.


    "It''s okay, mom''s okay." Sister White said softly.


    Gu Ziyun looked at the scar woman and smiled slightly: "Make my sister be careful and fly out."


    "I don''t believe it," Scar Girl said in a low voice.


    Gu Ziyun suddenly squinted his eyes, and the Scar Woman did not show weakness. The two of them fought against each other instantly, and you came and went banging.Su Sheng Shi Shiran walked towards Sister White, but the Scared Girl tried to stop her several times but was stopped by Gu Ziyun.


    "Hello there!"


    Seeing Su Sheng sitting opposite her, Sister White smiled.


    "I want her parents'' information." Su Sheng smiled.


    Sister Bai thought that of course I knew the purpose of your coming, but how could you just ask me to give it to you?She was just about to smile and open her body, but she involuntarily opened the drawer. The drawer was densely packed with archive files. Her hand accurately took out a file from it and handed it over. The whole action didn''t seem to have any hesitation or hesitation, but She spoke the opposite."What did you do to me, why... why is my body out of control."


    "Stand up." Su Sheng opened the file and said casually.


    Sister White stood up involuntarily.


    "Stripped off."


    "No...you can''t...what the hell did you do to me, I..."


    "To shut up!"


    Su Sheng didn''t lift her head, but sister Bai''s mouth closed instantly and she couldn''t make a sound. Her hands, feet, and her body uncontrollably followed Su Sheng''s instructions, and she took off her clothes in a blink of an eye.At this time, the scene in the villa was a little weird. Gu Ziyun was fighting fiercely with Scarlet Girl. Sister White was standing in front of Su Sheng without an inch, while Su Sheng was looking down at the file.Strange, but inexplicably harmonious!


    After a long while, Su Sheng put down the files and shouted: "Move faster and then have to do business!"


    Gu Ziyun frowned and attacked more aggressively. This scared girl was obviously stronger than other genetic modifiers. She should have been brought by sister Bai since childhood, but Qiang is still worse than Gu Ziyun. One point, after all, Gu Ziyunke is called a witch, the strongest among genetic modifiers!As soon as she tried desperately to Scarface, she was a little invincible, and finally managed to break the opponent''s neck when Gu Ziyun was injured.


    Su Sheng thinks she has the meaning of inheriting the title of her own broken neck mad demon.


    Is there anything wrong with killing a yard and breaking a neck?


    Su Sheng handed the file to Gu Ziyun."Is it enough to give you one day to solve the problem?"


    "Don''t worry about letting me go by myself?" Gu Ziyun asked.


    "You have one day, come back here to find me after finishing it!" Su Sheng chuckled and said to his sister: "Take me to the bedroom, I will stamp you first."


    Sister White couldn''t help but walked to the bedroom, and Su Sheng followed.


    Gu Ziyun opened the file and checked, took a deep breath and quietly left.


    The white sister Su Sheng obviously did not have the patience to treat Gu Ziyun, although he didn¡¯t have much patience with Gu Ziyun and Su Sheng, but it was still a little bit. In one day, Su Sheng basically did not explain to her, anyway, in the words of creation. Spiritual power controls her, no matter what she wants to do or doesn''t want to do, she has to do it obediently.


    one day later.


    Gu Ziyun is back.


    Only she came back, but the situation seemed to have completely solved the problem.


    How to solve it?How are her parents?


    Saint Su didn''t ask at all, and didn''t care about it!Gu Ziyun had a chance to escape. After all, the world is so big, and one day is enough for her to escape.But she still came back, Su Sheng did not ask, and Gu Ziyun did not say, but this is the result of Gu Ziyun''s calm thinking.


    To say that because she had had trouble with Su Sheng, Su Sheng helped her find her biological parents to solve the problem, so she didn¡¯t want to escape and didn¡¯t want to leave. That¡¯s nonsense, but after calm thinking, Gu Ziyun knew that the chance of successfully escaping was very small. If he can''t run for a while, he will definitely find himself 0...This time is a test and a chance, the last chance for her.


    If she does escape, there will only be one fate after being caught.


    dead!


    Although he didn''t have much contact with Su Sheng, Gu Ziyun knew very well what kind of character Su Sheng was.


    Indifferent and selfish.


    He doesn''t care about the life and death of others, only whether he can make himself interested, if he is not interested, he will not hesitate to find another target, so if he escapes, waiting for himself is definitely only death!


    Seoul.


    Su Sheng took Sister Bai and Goo Ziyun to find Brook, Erica, and Katie. Obviously, the shopping paradise in South Korea inspired their desire to go shopping. Can you buy all kinds of things in bags? Shao, originally Su Sheng was very happy to find them, but saw two women, one big and one small, beside Su Sheng, and Su Sheng planned to go back to make them a little unhappy, but he couldn''t violate Su Sheng''s meaning. .


    America!


    After they came back, Su Sheng gave them three days for them to deal with the family affairs, and then planned to take them away completely. As for Sister Bai and Gu Ziyun, Su Sheng took them home.


    1.8 at home!


    Caitlin seemed to know what she was leaving, so she packed up all the meaningful things she bought during this time. Miranda didn¡¯t know where she made another night girl¡¯s uniform. The clothes had not had time to change. It seems to have just returned from outside!


    Su Sheng was too lazy to introduce them to each other. After returning home, he sat on the sofa and glanced at the dark night girl Miranda and said with a smile: "Are you out of the mountain again? How are their actions there?"


    "Should... there should be results soon!" Miranda whispered."They found Frank''s wife before and threatened her to take them to prison. They saw Frank''s brother. They had killed him and asked about the head office. I went with them and sent them to the head office. I came back nearby."


    Chapter 768: The Anti-Matter Universe and the Power of Anti-Origin!


    Two hours later.


    Super Killer and X23 are back. Although the security of the head office is strict, when two little loli appear in front of the company and want to find their parents by phone, who can refuse?Therefore, the two little loli easily got into the company and started to kill all parties. Like this evil company that uses children to do genetic modification, the two of them started without any hesitation, although they also encountered several genetic modifications in the middle. All of them were easily beheaded. The last two people not only wiped out the head office people, destroyed their experimental records, and finally blew up the buildings.


    The genetic modification project is now completely over.


    Three days later, Brook, Erica, and Katie returned home after explaining their family affairs.


    Su Sheng began to send them into the manifested planet one by one, preparing to take them away.Caitlin Straker, this is brought here from the Marvel world.Dark night girl Miranda, the heroine who was supposed to be justice and eternal, is now her own slave, Brook, Erica, Katie, three small pillows, there is nothing to say, and we will settle down after returning to the Marvel world. It is estimated that there are not many opportunities to meet.Super killer girl, X23 doesn¡¯t need to say much. The remaining Gu Ziyun and Sister Bai are a surprise. Gu Ziyun¡¯s ability can be used to develop and develop it later. As for Sister Bai, she can be in the cage world. By the way, by the way... She was still a stranger before.


    Obviously, this kind of work makes it impossible for her or her dead sister, Doctor Bai, to have any emotional life. Even though the scarred girl called Sister Bai as her mother, it was actually just the work of one of her genetic modifiers.


    After sending them one by one into the real world, Su Sheng backhanded the anti-life equation.


    Every time the anti-life equation swallows a world, its power will increase. Although in theory, one can stack unlimited power, and the basic ability is irrelevant, but Su Sheng still intends to let the anti-life equation swallow the world.On the one hand, this is a matter of piloting, and on the other hand, it is also prepared. After all, the supreme existence of Marvel and the DC world is not so easy to deal with. It is also good to have more hole cards and strength foundation.


    What if he meets an opener like a disciple, who specializes in dealing with him?If you can¡¯t copy your capabilities, you can only enhance your existing capabilities!


    Anyway, there are so many skills that do not press down!

 635 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 635

    The anti-life equation was released, and the moment of darkness fell and began to diffuse rapidly, and the energy of the anti-life equation had enveloped the entire world in almost a short time, and at the same time, there was a feeling in Su Sheng Mingming.A kind of induction with this world.


    Can he feel that this world has a very mysterious power, the original power of this world?He can feel that he can drain the original power of this world with a single thought and control the original power of this world!As soon as the thought moves, the energy of the anti-life equation instantly floods into the world''s original power, and then the original power disappears and is replaced by an anti-life equation containing energy?


    Su Sheng flipped his hand, and in an instant a black planet condensed from the energy of the anti-life equation appeared in his palm. This is the world, the power of this world''s anti-origin.


    If he used to be a god in this world by virtue of various abilities, then he is now a god in this world completely. By communicating with this world¡¯s anti-origin power, he can easily change the world and the world. This world has changed. It became the anti-matter universe he used to control and possess!


    "Interesting, why didn''t there be such a change last time? It is because the world in the era of Apocalypse was shielded and isolated by someone, and there is no so-called original power at all? So although I was destroyed and swallowed, the energy of the anti-life equation also increased. But isn¡¯t it possible to directly turn this world into my own antimatter universe like I am now? With this connection, I seem to be able to enter and exit this antimatter universe at any time, and this antimatter universe seems to be providing antimatter energy far and wide?"


    Su Sheng smiled and moved slightly, and the darkness disappeared and the world seemed to be back to normal.


    At least it looks like this, but in fact it has become an antimatter universe.


    The anti-life equation is one of the most powerful abilities in the DC world. With the supplement and connection with the anti-matter universe, even if you encounter an enemy specifically for yourself in the future, you can end up being sealed like the original disciple. Leave through this connection!


    In other words, he has an extra cost to spend casually!


    "It¡¯s not bad. If you knew that you could do this, there would be no need to collect the world. It¡¯s all right to turn into an antimatter universe. Well, next time you go to another universe for vacation, remember this. The stronger the antimatter universe, the more you lose your capital. The stronger it will be!" Su Sheng grinned and muttered, sensing the Marvel World directly back with the shock wave ability.


    ...


    363


    Marvel World.


    New Krypton.


    After the return of Su Sheng, he raised his hand. King Haibian, the anti-matter universe, is still there and has not lost contact because of his departure. He can even understand the world''s every move through this anti-primitive force, everything is as small as the real Like god!


    "Yes, it''s not bad!" Su Sheng closed his backhand and directly released his super power.


    The speed of lightning is so dazzling, Su Sheng disappeared in a blink of an eye, but soon reappeared in place.


    The location has not changed, but the time has changed!


    The time that Su Sheng stayed in the world of King Sea Bian was not short. Such a long time was enough for a lot of things to happen in the Marvel world. Su Sheng did not want to miss some fun things, so he simply went back to the one he left according to time. Months later.


    A month is not long or short, just right!


    Looking up and looking around, although there is still yellow sand everywhere, the climate environment has changed a lot. There is no dust in the sky, and the clear sky can be seen. Although the wind is still blowing, it is more like a desert. It''s the same environment as before.


    It seems that Fiora and the others have completed their environmental transformation, right?


    Chapter 769: Return to Marvel and Ghosts?


    Many people are powerful.


    In one month, Fiora and the others have completed the changes to the planet''s climate and environment, and at the same time began to build cities and homes.Su Sheng found Fiora and the White Queen to get a brief understanding of the situation, and then took out the substances bought in the world of the King of the Sea-Bian and gave them to them. After thinking about it, he simply gave the night girls Miranda, Katie, and Erica, Both Brooke and Gu Ziyun let them stay here to help.Want to be a pillow?Want eternal life?That''s more than just splitting the legs.


    Ignoring their surprises and worries, Su Sheng handed the people to the White Queen and returned directly to Earth.


    Earth, cage world.


    Su Sheng sent the white sister in and handed it to Mrs. Viper, and then went out to visit Sonya the Dreamer. Sonya usually lives alone and has no combat ability, so Su Sheng plans to hand over Super Killer and X23 She, usually living together will not be boring but can also increase safety. Sonia was a caregiver before, and Super Killer and X23 are also very independent, and they should get along well!Of course, Su Sheng did not leave after explaining, first applauded Sonia and then watched what happened in the past month.


    The first is the Green Devil!


    The Spider Girl Alliance formed by Spider Silk and Gwen Spiders worked well. Several battles with the Green Devils took the advantage, and the true identity of the Green Devils was also revealed.


    Norman Osborne!


    The news caused a great sensation at first, and now Norman Osborne has left the Osborne company and his son Harry Osborne has taken over his position, but most of the company¡¯s shares have been taken by Stark. The industry was bought, and Harry Osborn''s condition was not so good.


    Norman Osborne has become the real-name villain, the Green Goblin has gone into hiding, and the Spider Girl Alliance has become a new hero to guard New York.


    In addition, the popularity of Spider-Man has gradually increased. Although it is not as good as the Spider-girl Alliance, it has become a good neighbor of the people.As for the Avengers, the female Thor, Jane Fortes, performed well in joining and debuting, but her mind is still more researching, so she doesn''t perform tasks often.The S.H.I.E.L.D. team is busy fighting against the Hive and Hydra. As for the US team and others because of the registration bill, they have not appeared because of the registration bill. It is estimated that the secret Avengers have been established, right?


    In short it seems that not much has happened.


    Su Sheng originally planned to leave Sonya to return to the Avengers Mansion. It happened to hear Sonya muttering that she should find a nanny. After all, she could not stay at home because of her job. Su Sheng thought about it and wanted to take Kate Struck. I also figured it out. Anyway, she had a good relationship with X23 before, and she had a good relationship with super killers. It would be more appropriate for her to continue to take care of them. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to arrange it!


    Just wait now.


    When the new Krypton is completely built, the prototype of the society begins to take shape. You can throw away your pillow in the future. It is also a good choice to use the new Krypton as your back garden. After all, he was in the end of the DC world. That''s what the wasteland world does.


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The sudden ringing of the phone interrupted Su Sheng''s thoughts, and Su Sheng answered the call and heard the voice of the Wasp Girl Hope.


    "Do you have time for a while? Can we meet?"


    "..." Su Sheng chuckled dumbly: "How do you know I''m back?"


    "Are you back? Where did you go? I don''t know, I just want to find you for something!" Hope said casually.


    It seems this is a coincidence!


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Okay, where do you meet?"


    "My house."


    "Sure, I''ll be there in five minutes." Su Sheng hung up the phone and explained a few words to Caitlin and Super Killer X23. By the way, they snapped their fingers to solve their identity problem. After all, this age Super Killer still needs X23. Keep going to school, Sonia will be their guardian!


    After explaining Su Shengcai, he sent it directly to Hope''s house.


    It happens to be the bedroom.


    Just when Su Sheng appeared, Hope just took off her pajamas and seemed to be about to change her clothes. Seeing her back to her curved curve, Su Sheng smiled and walked over to hug her directly.Hope was taken aback when he found out that it was Su Sheng, "Why don''t you make a sound, startled me."


    Su Sheng smiled and squeezed the large-scale airport."It seems a little older, miss me?"


    "You let me go first, I want to ask you to help with my mother." Hope gently patted Su Sheng''s hand to break free, and said while putting on his clothes: "By the way, my mother is outside. "


    "what¡­¡­"


    The first generation of Wasp Girl Janet was rescued by Su Sheng from the Quantum Realm, but there was no contact afterwards. Did something unexpected happen to her?After all, after spending so long in the quantum realm, the body must have changed?


    Hope got dressed and opened the door with Su Sheng. In the living room, Janet was dressed relaxedly at home. She was very surprised to see that Su Sheng came out of Hope¡¯s room, but she returned to normal in a flash and turned towards Su. Sheng said hello with a smile.


    Hope sat down on the sofa holding Su Sheng and said directly, "Have you heard of ghosts?"


    "Ghost? Are you talking about ghosts?" Su Sheng asked unexpectedly.


    Hope shook his head: "No, it''s not a ghost, it''s a person, a living person! She wears a white uniform and has the ability to penetrate any substance. It should be able to change her own molecular structure. I don''t know why. She stared at my mother."


    "I have dealt with her several times before. It is difficult to deal with and there is no clue, so I want to ask if you have heard of it. If you know it, maybe it can help us solve the problem."


    "Ghost..." Su Sheng thought intently.


    I remember that there was indeed a villain called Ghost when she was saving Janet in the movie. She seemed to be an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and her purpose of becoming a villain seemed to be to save herself! Su Sheng thought for a while and wanted to pick up the bracelet and quickly check the original information published by SHIELD to see if he could find clues about the ghost!

 636 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 636

    Chapter 770 Ghost Girl: Ava!


    "found it!"


    Although a lot of the information that was released at the time was deleted unknowingly, especially the information related to Hydra, Su Sheng still found information about ghosts.


    ghost.


    Real name: Ava Starr, the daughter of Elie Heis Starr. He was once a former colleague of Hank Pim. He was fired for stealing design drawings. Later, he secretly carried out experiments and accidents occurred, which was not only harmful Dead self and temperament also affected Ava.Later, she was adopted by Bill Foster, who was also a colleague. In order to help Ava''s special situation, S.H.I.E.L.D. intervened in the name of help, helping Ava to develop a uniform and a device that could inhibit her ability. She was also trained as an agent of SHIELD to perform some special tasks.


    However, S.H.I.E.L.D. at the time was not only S.H.I. After disbanding, Hydra was completely exposed to the light, and she was naturally free.


    "If I remember correctly, the ghost in the comics is a male, and seems to be the villain of Iron Man. It''s nothing more than to become a female now, but her two fathers 840 are very interesting. If I remember correctly, his biological In the father¡¯s comics, it seems that there is a villain called the Egghead. Ant-Man¡¯s villain was once associated with Hawkeye, and finally died under Hawkeye¡¯s bow and arrows. His adoptive father Bill Foster is Hank in the comics. Pim''s assistant has studied the Pim particle together, but it is aimed at the direction of increase.


    He once used Black Goliath, Giant as a code name, and then died in a major civil war.


    Two adoptive fathers, one is a hero, the other is a villain, I have to say that the experience of ghost Ava is very interesting!


    "How about it, did you find something?" Hope asked hurriedly as Su Sheng''s mouth raised.


    Su Shengguan closed the bracelet and nodded: "I did find something, this ghost is very interesting. She is the daughter of a colleague of your father. She was also affected by the death of her parents because of the experimental accident. She has been in SHIELD since then. In other words, HYDRA has cultivated an excellent agent under the control of Hydra. Now that S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has been disbanded, she has regained her freedom, but her life is in danger because of her ability. The reason why she would look for Janet..."


    Su Sheng turned to look at the first-generation wasp girl next to her and paused: "It should be because of quantum particles! She needs this kind of energy to stabilize her physical condition and avoid death due to the inability of molecules to aggregate."


    "I knew you had a way!"


    Hope, a little excited, kissed Su Sheng hard on the face.


    Su Sheng smiled and stood up: "It will be easier to know the origin. I will bring people back first before you consider how to deal with it."


    "I will go with you?"


    "No, I can do this little thing myself." Su Sheng smiled and disappeared.


    Some secret laboratory.


    The room looks a little dim without all the lights on. There are all kinds of equipment around. There are several thick cables on the ground. At the end is a closed room made of special glass. There is only one bed in the room. There are also several devices near the room.


    Not surprisingly, this should be the place where the ghost usually rests, and it is also used to stabilize the molecular structure of her body.


    I thought that there was a pale golden light in the glass room at this time, and there was a woman lying on the bed.


    He has short hair and is not tall, and his skin is slightly dark, but it is not the same as black, it is much lighter.She seemed to be asleep, but every few seconds she seemed to be able to feel her body fission, becoming illusory and reappearing.


    At this moment, she seemed to feel something in her sleep. She suddenly opened her eyes and turned over and sat up. Then... she saw Su Sheng standing outside the glass room.She looked a little surprised, but she was not so surprised. She knew Su Sheng and thought that Su Sheng might come to her door. After all, she knew the relationship between Hope and Su Sheng, and Janet still saved Su Sheng from the quantum realm. It just came out... She didn''t expect Su Sheng to come so soon.


    After disappearing for a month, I suddenly find myself directly.


    Ava slowly got up and found her uniform from the side to put it on. She didn''t know Su Sheng''s intention, but she knew that no one could stop herself, she didn''t want to die!


    Putting on the helmet, Ava opened the door and walked out.


    "I guess, you want to do something with me, right?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "You are not welcome here."


    "What if I can help you? Isn''t it welcome? Your molecular fission is becoming more and more difficult to control, right? You need the energy of quantum particles to stabilize your body''s molecular conditions, so you turned to Janet." Su Sheng He chuckled: "You know the relationship between Hope and me, and that I rescued Janet, so I will definitely not let you deal with it so recklessly. So, follow me obediently, and the rest I will fix it!"


    The shock wave wormhole was released.


    Ava frowned and said, "Why should I believe you?"


    "You have no choice!"


    "I don''t think so." Ava snorted and her body suddenly disappeared, hiding her figure like a real ghost, following her suddenly in front of Su Sheng, directly reaching out to grab Su Sheng''s heart!


    Changing the molecular structure allows her to easily penetrate any substance, which is somewhat similar to the ability of the Phantom Cat Hello.So she can clearly penetrate the body structure and grab someone''s heart. For example, now... Ava''s arm easily penetrated Su Sheng''s body and wanted to grab his heart.


    But... when her hand wanted to grab the heart, she suddenly realized that the heart didn''t exist!


    No, to be precise, it is like her own state, the molecular structure changes, it seems to exist and it does not exist!


    "You..." Ava was suddenly startled and subconsciously wanted to retreat, but when she wanted to withdraw her hand, she suddenly realized that she was caught by the owner. It should have been unimpeded, but at this time she was caught by Su Sheng''s body. Lord!


    Chapter 771 The Lonely Wanda


    Molecular fission is invalid.


    Ava found that there was no problem with other parts of her body, but the arm in Su Sheng''s body seemed to be out of control. She couldn''t change the molecular structure at all, or the other party could change the molecular structure just like her. But stronger!


    Strong enough to affect her molecular structure changes.


    "Are you greedy, you want to steal my heart when you come up?" Su Sheng chuckled."I said, you have no choice!"


    When the voice fell, Su Sheng suddenly penetrated Ava''s body in an instant. This feeling Ava knows very well, because she used to do this, and it was she who penetrated other people''s bodies.Ava suddenly wanted to turn around in her heart, but she suddenly felt a strong force coming, and she involuntarily flew towards the opened shock wave wormhole.


    Whoosh!


    Ava walked through the shock wave wormhole and landed directly on the spot and stood up.


    This is the living room of an apartment, and she saw Hope and Janet in surprise.Ava, who got up, subconsciously wanted to use her abilities and planned to grab a hostage first, but as soon as she moved her neck, she was caught and threw it back.


    boom!


    Ava slammed on the door and landed slowly, with a shocked expression on her face.


    Under the condition of molecular fission, she was accurately grasped by Su Sheng again. Her ability seemed to suddenly fail in front of Su Sheng, losing its effect.This made Ava a little worried, but she was a little excited in an instant.If he can invalidate his abilities, and if he doesn''t have to worry about uncontrolled changes in the molecular structure, wouldn''t the problem she has been worried about be solved?Don''t worry about life threatening.Ava stood up to look at Su Sheng, did not speak, and did not take any action.


    "Have you figured out how to deal with it?" Su Sheng ignored the ghost and asked Janet towards Hope.


    Hope did not speak, but Janet slowly got up and walked towards the ghost.


    The ghost did not move.


    As Janet approached, the ghost could feel her own changes. She watched Janet slowly lifted her hand to take off her helmet, and watched her reach out and put her hand on her forehead.The pale golden light seemed to light up from her fingers, and a special kind of energy was transmitted to the ghost.


    The ghost''s eyes widened.


    So, is this all right?She could feel that her molecular structure had begun to stabilize. Although this problem had not been completely resolved, at least the effect was much better than that of her room before!She, she just helped herself?The ghost looked at Janet blankly, not knowing what to do next!


    "The quantum field is very mysterious. I have been in it for so long and my body has already changed. I can help you stabilize your situation, but it is not a long-term solution. You can stay and study the quantum field together. We are willing to help you. I also believe that a solution will definitely be found!"


    Janet spoke softly with a smile. The kindness and kindness made the ghost wonder how to answer for a while?She actually didn''t believe in this kind of promise. S.H.I.The adoptive father also promised to help her think of a problem to be solved before, but so far there has been no progress.Under normal circumstances, the ghost of Janet would not believe it at all, but I don''t know why. Looking at Janet''s kind and friendly appearance, the ghost nodded gently.


    Maybe because of lack of maternal love?Maybe it''s because of Janet''s personality charm?Or maybe it was Janet that really helped her stabilize the situation, not Su Sheng''s way of using her ability to stabilize her situation, so she agreed.


    Although the ghost tried to attack Janet several times before, he also fought against Hope.But how to say?First, he didn''t do anything irreparable. Secondly, the ghost, Ava, was actually very pitiful. After all, he had encountered such a thing since he was a child, and the experience was quite miserable.In addition, her parents were once Hank Pim''s colleagues. With this relationship, Janet and Hope are willing to help her. After all, whether they continue to be enemies or watch her die, they can They are still happy to help others turn their enemies into friends.


    Su Sheng just curled his lips and didn''t comment on this. He had no idea about the ghost. Since they were willing to help the ghost, that was their business.

 637 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 637

    "What do you think?"


    Hope suddenly asked to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shrugged."I am only responsible for bringing people. You have decided what to do with them."


    "By the way, I will go back for nothing else. I went out before and just came back today. I have to go back to the enemy and take a look." Su Shengdao.


    "Ah... I have to go back now? Then... Then I will send you off?" Hope didn''t expect Su Sheng to leave now.


    "No, I can go back by myself, I will come to you again when I have time!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Hope thought for a while and nodded. Right now, it''s really not suitable for great. After all, the ghosts are not too familiar with them, so make sure it''s better in case!After a few brief words of goodbye to Su Sheng, he sent it directly back to the Avengers Building.


    At this time, the sky had begun to gradually darken, and the sun was setting, and another night was about to fall.


    The Avengers Building.


    The Avengers are basically resting in their respective rooms and doing their own things, even if they are superheroes, they have to have their own lives.What''s more, after the registration bill, there are actually many things that do not require the Avengers to take action. Most of their tasks are still Hydra!


    The light in the living room on the top floor was not turned on, and it was a little quiet and dim.


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, he noticed a figure from the back in front of the French window on the balcony.


    Wearing a red pajama robe, through the light outside the window, you can clearly feel her slender figure and the feeling of loneliness that she has produced.


    Wanda?


    You don''t have to look at the front of Su Sheng to tell who it is. She should feel lonely in this lonely picture, right?Or think her brother is almost silver?Su Sheng thought for a while and came to Wanda''s back, with one hand around her waist, one hand on her shoulders and a slight smile, "What are you thinking about."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Wanda was taken aback, and he was relieved when he realized that it was Su Sheng."You, are you back?"


    Chapter 772 Wanda, congratulations on your formally becoming my pillow!


    "When I came back I saw you standing here like a lonely goddess, why? I have something to worry about." His hands slowly slipped from his shoulders, and Su Sheng embraced Wanda''s waist with his hands from behind, although he could still feel it through his pajamas. That soft touch.


    Her waist is not slender but it feels good, and her belly is flat.


    Wanda trembled slightly and said in a low voice: "No, I just have nothing to do to see the night scene."


    "So, I thought you were thinking of me." Su Sheng sniffed the fragrance of Wanda with a smile, and turned to her side.Wanda turned to look at Su Sheng, eyes facing each other, and Wanda''s pretty face under the light was filled with a special charm.


    There is tension, restraint, shyness, and a trace of hesitation.


    Seeing that Wanda did not speak, Su Sheng smiled and said to himself: "I didn''t miss me? Okay, then we are even. I haven''t missed you during this period. But you didn''t miss me, you should miss Pietro. Right?"


    "Yeah." Wanda replied with a low hesitation: "I can, can I see him?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng said with a smile: "How about in the dream? If his place is a bit cumbersome for you to meet, you can just let you meet in the dream, anyway, it is sober!"


    "Dream? How do you see?"


    "like this!"


    Su Sheng smiled and activated her ability, Wanda just felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and she fell asleep directly after a few breaths, and fell asleep.


    Su Sheng held up the sleeping Wanda and went to her room. At the same time, the black flower of mercy was activated, and Wanda and Pietro in the Dark Book of the Cage World directly entered the same dream.Although this is a dream, this dream is very real. The brothers and sisters are naturally so excited to see each other, telling each other about their situation.


    Su Sheng put the sleepy Wanda on the bed and looked at it. Some people say that people are the ugliest when they are asleep, but Wanda looks very peaceful at this time, and her slightly smiling face makes her look Like a sleeping beauty, it makes people want to wake it up with a light kiss.


    The pajamas were slowly eased by Su Sheng, and the jade body was horizontal. Every part seemed to be like a work of art. It made people obsessed. It made people unable to move their eyes. The skin was soft and the unevenness was very different. But it is evenly divided and even has the momentum to come from behind.This is not the first time that Su Sheng has come into contact with Wanda, but it is the first time that he wants to hold him under his body, appreciate his look, and spend love with him.Erica?Katie, Brooke?Although they are well-behaved, obedient and skilled, although they are young and beautiful, they are not as attractive as Wanda.


    how to say?


    This sudden feeling made Su Sheng very curious, after all, he had never been in contact with Wanda before, and it was the first time that he felt like this!I can only say that sometimes things like charm come out inadvertently, right?The charm of Wanda, who was in the sleeping beauty posture, just hit Su Sheng.


    Smiling and taking off his coat, Su Sheng lay down beside Wanda.


    Dream!


    Entered the dream of Wanda and Pietro.


    Their brothers and sisters wanted to see Su Sheng in their dreams, but Su Sheng was still a little worried.It is true that Wanda''s character settings in the comics are too unreasonable, and the dark history in the comics is also worrying.After all, her love life seems to have not been normal, so let''s not talk about finding a boyfriend to be a robot. It would be too much to be confused with Pietro.Although comics are comics, and reality is reality, you still have to take care of it!


    Su Sheng didn''t show up directly in the dream, just watched quietly in the dark.


    It was not until the two talked about it that Su Sheng cut off the dream.


    wake up!


    Wanda seemed to remember what happened in his dream, and every word that Pietro said.She opened her eyes subconsciously and saw the ceiling of her room, and then she found that her pajamas were untied.


    The two big mountains slightly blocked her sight, she turned her head and saw Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng lying sideways and looking at him.


    He had no clothes on his body, and the lines of his muscles were clearly full of explosive feelings that made his heart beat faster and breathe faster. His dark eyes looked at him with a look she had never seen before, which made her shy for a while. Stunned 0...


    "I..." Wanda just said a word and was blocked by Su Sheng.


    The hot breath, strong body, and the strong invasion that rushed into the teeth made Wanda''s mind go blank, she felt Su Sheng''s hand wantonly on her body in a daze, she felt Su Sheng turned around and bent over herself Down.She felt like charcoal waiting to burn. When Su Sheng came in, the charcoal exploded, and the flame was ignited in an instant and then burned. As charcoal, she could feel herself getting hotter and hotter in the fire. Hot she wants to sing loudly, hot she wants to sing loudly.


    She closed her eyes and completely lost the sense of her surroundings, but could clearly feel the existence of Su Sheng and every move of Su Sheng.


    The ten fingers are clasped together, regardless of each other.


    For a long time... the fire went out, and the charcoal that was almost burnt to ashes slowly cooled down.


    Wanda found herself snuggled in Su Sheng¡¯s arms when her mind returned to her consciousness. Both of them were sweating profusely, but the sticky feeling that would normally be uncomfortable didn¡¯t make her hate her at all. Putting his hand on Su Sheng''s body, his fingers clasped Su Sheng''s hand.


    "I slept with seven people during the time I left. After I came back, I slept with one person during the day of 5.3 today. But none of them gave me the feeling you gave me just now. I didn''t actually sleep with you. I plan, at least not tonight. But inexplicably I was attracted to you. I don¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t find the hidden charm in you before or because something happened to you in the past month has changed. I am attracted to you. ."


    "Congratulations."


    "From now on you have officially become my pillow, and you are in the forefront of my favorite pillow list." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Wanda paused for a while and said awkwardly: "Will you only like me?"


    "Want to be the only one?" Su Sheng chuckled dumbly and put her hand on his chest."I''m afraid it won''t work, here... the only one is myself!"


    Chapter 773: Doctor Strange?


    The night passed away quietly.


    When Su Sheng saw the Avengers early the next morning, they didn''t have any surprises or surprises about Su Sheng''s return, but rather teased them.Although the soundproofing of the room is very good, Wanda¡¯s selfless voice was too loud last night, and they are all ears and eyes. Even if they can¡¯t hear it, they can still hear it vaguely. They didn¡¯t see the invisible girl Susan and the hellcat Trish. I have dark circles under my eyes. Obviously I didn''t sleep well after hearing it.


    Su Sheng sat lazily on the sofa and stretched out her hand on Natasha''s shoulder and asked casually, "Is there anything I need to do?"

 638 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 638

    Natasha glanced at the hand on her shoulder and gave Su Sheng a blank look: "It''s too much."


    "Oh? Tell me about it."


    "The Spider Girl League that appeared in New York, that Spider Silk and Gwen are yours? We have observed that they may be able to join the Avengers." Although Black Widow is a name for Spider 14, after all, she has the same skills The spider has nothing to do with it, so she is still very concerned about the Spider Girl Alliance.


    "Hydra doesn''t know where to find a stranger. Now it is not only controlling the stranger, but also heard that it is still creating a new stranger." Maria Hill continued.


    "Anything else?" Su Sheng nodded and asked.


    "Do you remember the Insight Plan?" Natasha asked suddenly.


    "Remember, the Insight Plan was destroyed? Is there anything related to the Insight Plan?" Su Sheng asked curiously.


    Natasha nodded and shook her head: "There is something to do with it. The insight plan of Hydra used Zola''s algorithm to calculate many people who might hinder Hydra in the future. These people may or may soon become heroes. Later, Aegis The bureau¡¯s intelligence announcement Zola¡¯s algorithm was also announced. One of them may have changed recently."


    "Let me guess."


    The people mentioned in the insight plan and changed at this time.Su Sheng squinted and stroked Natasha''s shoulder with a finger and smiled: "Stephen Strange, an excellent surgeon, is called Doctor Strange in the Insight Project, right?"


    Natasha looked at Su Sheng suspiciously."How do you know it''s him?"


    "Maybe I can see the future?" Su Sheng smiled and said, "So, what''s the situation with Stephen now?"


    "Just after you left, Steven had a car accident. Although he was okay, his hands were useless. At first I didn''t care too much. After all, his personality was a bit arrogant and honestly annoying. Recently he was in Seeking a way to heal his hands is said to be looking for a place called Kama Taj." Natasha looked at Su Sheng with blazing eyes."Do you know this place? There... can he really heal Stephen''s hand and make him a Doctor Strange? He was injured very badly and there is almost no chance of recovery!"


    Kama Taj, magic, these have always been hidden deep.


    The magical world and the scientific world seemed to be incompatible with each other. It was not until the appearance of Doctor Strange that the gate of the magical world slowly opened, letting the world know the existence of the wizard.


    "There is indeed such a place, where Stephen''s hand can indeed be cured. Magic is not an ability that only exists in fantasy movies, it does exist." Su Sheng smiled."Actually, I also have some magic. To put it bluntly, magic and super powers are similar to Asgard''s so-called divine power, just different forms of energy control."


    Everyone was a little surprised and surprised when they heard that, magic actually exists?What will magic be like?Natasha''s psychological quality as a spy is still extremely high, and Natasha smiled after a brief surprise."Since you know about Kama Taj, you will help me with this matter."


    "Actually, you don''t need to bother about it. Kama Taj''s mage is not the same as yours, but the starting point is the same, all to protect the earth!" Su Sheng laughed.


    Natasha shook her head: "If you don''t understand the unknown, you can''t feel at ease. Anyway, if you come back and understand Kama Taj''s affairs, please accompany me to investigate."


    Su Sheng shrugged indifferently."It''s okay, then call Wanda together."


    "Tsk tusk tusk, it seems that Wanda is attractive." Natasha said teasingly.


    "Wanda''s ability fits magic in some ways." Su Sheng explained, but it seemed that no one believed it.


    Simply understand Dr. Strange''s recent developments, and before Wanda got up, he was called away by Su Sheng and Natasha before he could be embarrassed.


    Kama Taj.


    It is a place of practice like a paradise, surrounded by mountains and beautiful scenery, and the style of hermit practice is extremely strong.In the courtyard of the training ground, the shock wave wormhole opened, and Su Sheng took Natasha and Wanda out.


    Natasha wears a tight-fitting black agent suit, while Wanda wears a red uniform.


    One black and one red.


    They are all 470 with the top beauty and charm in the Marvel world. Now, following Su Sheng''s side from left to right has not affected Su Sheng''s appearance, but made Su Sheng even less attractive and temperamental.There is a saying that it is not terrible to hit a shirt, who is ugly and embarrassed, in fact, it is the same for people?When two people are together, it''s easy to see the high value of the face, even if it is good alone, it will become ugly compared to the one with high value.


    Natasha and Wang Da are equal.


    "This is Taj Kama?" Natasha looked around, the antiques, the bricks and tiles on the ground, and the walls of the building all have a strong sense of history, as if the mood will become peaceful and peaceful when stepping here. Up.


    "Someone trespassing Kama Taj!"


    There was a loud shout, and then I saw a man wearing a dark green mage running and holding a magic wand rushing out. This man was a bit black, but there was a sharp sharpness between his eyebrows.As soon as he appeared, his hands began to quickly seal, and in a flash, a gleaming golden magic whip appeared instantly and then raised his hand to hit the three Su Sheng!


    This is Kama Taj¡¯s conventional magic method. It uses magic to condense and condense weapons with similar entities. Speaking of Kama Taj¡¯s magic, although various strange and mysterious, but the conventional way is more like a melee mage !


    Chapter 774 Natasha: The baby feels bitter!


    Su Sheng''s expression was indifferent, Natasha''s expression was amazed, seeing the magic whip hit Wanda and raising her hands, the dark red chaotic energy instantly immobilized it.


    The opponent was slightly flabbergasted and pulled hard but failed, but he was not panicked, his thoughts instantly dissipated from the magic whip, followed by a light jump with his arms, the boots under his feet suddenly lit up with a golden magic circle. He was as light as a swallow, moving in the air like water on a sunny day, hitting Wanda directly with a magic stick in his hand.


    At the same time, two wizards heard the sound and rushed out, seeming to be two apprentices?The speed of Jieyin and the others was obviously lower. Su Sheng turned to look at Natasha, Natasha curled her lips and swiped back, and two short sticks rushed over.


    Mage, magic!


    At first glance, it may seem daunting, but Natasha''s character makes her accustomed to facing difficulties.


    Natasha and Wanda each have opponents, but Su Sheng, the master, watched it with interest after he was idle.Wanda''s opponent is Baron Mordor, one of the several important disciples of the ancient master.Baron Mordor is a firm supporter of the ancient master, but when he learned that the reason for the ancient master''s longevity is that he borrowed the dark power that has been dealt with and resisted, this disappointed him. At the end of the movie, he had already begun to black In the comics, Baron Mordu became the enemy of Doctor Strange and the Avengers after betrayal!


    Having said that, Casillas in the movie can be regarded as a backer for Baron Mordor, because in the comics, Baron Mordor colluded with the dark dimension and killed the ancient master!At present, it seems that Baron Mordor''s strength is not so strong. After the training and mission experience of the Avengers during this period, Wanda''s strength is enough to cope.After all, whether in the movie or in the comics, even if the strength of the Scarlet Witch Wanda is not at the top, it is recognized as strong!As for Natasha?Although the two magic apprentices knew how to magic, they were far from it. The ordinary magic they used was not even as good as some superpowers that could cause trouble to Natasha.


    After all, whether it is a teammate or an enemy, most of Natasha''s contacts are not ordinary people!


    boom!boom!


    The two sticks were pulled down, and the two magic apprentices fainted directly to the ground with a grunt.


    "It doesn''t seem that magic is so powerful?" Natasha walked back calmly.


    "Magic is just a weapon, it depends on who uses it." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Natasha pouted. I was just a spy. Now I am an agent. Among the Avengers, Jessica Jones, the invisible woman Susan, and Wanda the Scarlet Witch all have special abilities. Even Trishina, the hellcat, has been strengthened. Is that good?It''s not easy for me to be an ordinary person in the field agent. Let me praise me for death!


    Do you know that I am under a lot of pressure?


    When teaming up to perform tasks, they can easily complete them with their abilities. I have a hard time?And also worried about not being able to keep pace with others in time.Obviously I knew you a long time ago. Obviously we have experienced so many things together, but other people have come from behind one by one. Even scientists like Jane Fortes can get Thor''s Hammer and gain powerful abilities. Part of the time is still working on experimental projects, which is simply a waste!


    Well, Natasha''s mentality is a little out of balance, jealousy is not to be mentioned, envy is certain.


    Moreover, she is indeed getting more and more stressed when she is performing tasks. Who makes her just an ordinary person!So Natasha will pay more attention to the list in the insight plan, so she wants to pull Su Sheng to Kama Taj to see the so-called magic.Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Natasha to control her emotions, but the environment will affect people.


    The Avengers are all women.


    Even if you don''t have the mind to compare with competition anymore, the same task is completed with a swaggering wave of your hand, and you can only complete it by hiding, invading, and using all the means of touching and rolling. It is normal for your mentality to be out of balance!


    "This mage is called Mordor, which is considered to be the stronger of Kama Taj. His master is called Guyi Mage. Among the wizards, Nanbo Wan, who has the title of Supreme Mage, protects the earth from darkness, magic, and other things. The invasion of dimension creatures.¡± Su Sheng casually explained to Natasha.


    "Then why didn''t this ancient wizard appear? Isn''t it here?" Natasha asked.


    Su Sheng shook her head: "It doesn''t matter where it is. As long as she wants to perceive things, she can perceive it everywhere. If she just can''t know it by not being here, then she doesn''t have the ability to make a name in the multiverse. She should know that we are here. Most of the reason why we didn''t show up was because she wanted to give Mordu a clearer understanding."


    "What do you mean?"


    Saint Su looked at Modu who was still fighting, and leaned close to Natasha''s ear and whispered: "Gu Yi mage is about to die, she is choosing the successor. Of course this person is definitely not Modu..."


    "Steven?" Natasha thought instantly.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Well, Stephen is the successor, but after all, his time in contact with magic is not like Gu Yi Mage alone can frighten the multiverse, so it is bound to rely on external forces, so it needs to be clear. The people who know the strength of those outside, don¡¯t live in your own small world for too long and think that you are hanging on to the sky!"

 639 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 639

    The words are rough but not rough, Natasha understands what Su Sheng said.


    To put it bluntly, it means to show strength before contact. SHIELD has done it before. If you find a good quality goal, you must show your strength first and then talk about the next step obediently.Before Wanda and Modu could tell the victory or defeat, Su Sheng turned to Natasha and said, "Tell me about you."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Natasha asked suspiciously.


    Su Sheng smiled and said with a smile: "Since other people joined after the establishment of the Avengers, your sense of presence in front of my eyes has become lower and lower. I know this is your intention. This time... you suddenly asked me to give You perform the task together, and you are a little bit sour about Wanda''s colleagues. Are you... jealous?"


    Chapter 775 Natasha: But the baby doesn''t say it!


    "You think too much." Natasha curled her lips."I know who you are very well. Your real girlfriend played in S.H.I.E.L.D.E.I.E.L.D., and you disappear occasionally for a while and you don¡¯t know where you went or which one you hooked up when you came back. Susan and Trish are still prosperous. Da let alone, did you get the sage? And Sharon Carter, although I didn¡¯t find any clues or evidence, she must have a problem with your reaction. The Avengers are almost becoming your back garden of women. I''m not interested in getting in."


    "Even if I really plan to start a relationship, I will find an ordinary person like Hawkeye instead of a playboy who sleeps here today, who will be tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, I don''t know which woman to lie on!"


    "So our previous ambiguity was your beauty plan?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Natasha curled her lips: "So you think I''m dirty, so you didn''t continue to tease me?"


    "Also you are not jealous?"


    "I just follow the topic to discuss with you." Natasha snorted.


    Su Sheng¡¯s contact with Natasha was very early. They experienced renting a house, becoming teammates, helping each other, trusting each other, and even a little ambiguous stage. If Su Sheng continued to tease, then 920 was really likely to win Natasha. .Woman, an ordinary woman, an ordinary woman who becomes a spy, beauty is the most commonly used weapon.Don¡¯t think that when it comes to beauty, it¡¯s like going to bed and taking advantage of your body or being exposed. The widow¡¯s face is beautiful, even if she is dressed strictly, even if she doesn¡¯t have to tease at all, she smiles and makes every move. , Every word can be called beauty.


    This is not derogatory.


    Although Natasha seems to have a lot of emotional lines in the comics, many of the characters in the comics have very rich emotional lines, so rich that many unrelated people can get together.Natasha is similar to Brooke, who can use simple means to achieve her goals without losing money.Let''s take a look at Natasha''s ambiguous feelings in the movie?Hawkeye, Captain, Hulk.In the current situation, Yingyan is her old acquaintance and she has been married and had children a long time ago, and now she has already withdrawn from the arena.The ambiguity with the captain was when they were hunted down together in the movie US Team 2, but now with Su Sheng, everything happened.As for Hulk?Or Bruce Banner?Come on, this big guy doesn''t know where he''s going, he hasn''t walked on the same road from the beginning.


    So in a flat-chested...no, in all fairness, the only ambiguous object of the widow sister Su Sheng knew was himself!Therefore, it feels nothing to laugh at the widow sister about Dirty Su Sheng. On the contrary, Su Sheng still admires Natasha. Her mastery of the human heart and the enhancement of her own abilities are definitely beyond the reach of ordinary women.


    In the Marvel World, where you can call out several guys with superpowers with just one voice, it is not easy for the widow sister to mix in the front line with the physique of an ordinary person.Let alone the current Avengers, Natasha is the only one who does not have special abilities in field missions.


    and so¡­¡­


    Su Sheng turned to look at Natasha and smiled suddenly. It turned out to be because of this!


    No wonder she wanted to investigate Kama Taj so actively, no wonder she had to pull herself, it turned out to be a magic idea.


    "What are you laughing at?" Seeing Su Sheng''s weird smile gave Natasha a feeling of being seen through.


    "Magic is not so easy to learn. Except for those who are talented and open-ended, they can learn magic in a short period of time. Most people need long-term practice, and even if they learn magic, it does not mean that they can be strengthened. A magician who was brought down by you is a lesson for you." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    Natasha frowned slightly."Who said I plan to learn magic?"


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his eyebrows: "If you are willing to be like other people, I have a way to help you improve your strength and make a big stride."


    "Haha." Natasha didn''t smile.


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly and looked at Wanda and Modu. Modu''s close-up level is still good. This Wanda is slightly inadequate, but Wanda''s ability is stronger than Modu''s magic, so Modu has no magic. The method is close, if you continue to fight in this situation, it is estimated that there will be no victory or defeat in a short time.


    So Saint Su moved!


    Seeing Mordu jumping in the air, Su Sheng raised his left hand and gestured with a very weird finger, rotating his right hand in a circle.The magical power was instantly mobilized, and as soon as Mordu jumped out, there was a magical teleportation array under his feet, and Mordu, who could not be prevented, stepped on it and disappeared instantly.


    The magic teleportation array is closed.


    The opponent suddenly disappeared, and Wanda looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    "You...you can do their magic?" Natasha asked in surprise.


    "Just learned!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "..."


    Just learned?Even if you are talented and you can learn it at a glance, but the question is that Mordor has never used this magic just now, right?Natasha did not believe even a word of Su Sheng''s statement.In fact, Su Sheng is really just learning. He copied his abilities as soon as Mordu took the shot. Although this attack was taken down by Wanda halfway through, it did not affect his copying ability. After all... Mordu shot against him at the time!


    "Where did he go?" Wanda walked over and asked curiously.


    "Probably in free fall!" Su Sheng smiled and looked not far away.


    A figure dressed in a golden mage robe was suspended in the air not far away, Gu Yi mage!Although her state at this time seemed clearly visible, it was slightly illusory and unreal, and neither Wanda nor Natasha seemed to have noticed her existence.So...is the soul out of the body?


    Gu Yi mage does have this ability, and can even let others'' souls out of their bodies.


    When Su Sheng looked this way with a smile, Master Gu Yi was slightly surprised, then nodded and smiled and turned to hide like a nearby building. After a while, Master Gu Yi came out of it.


    "Welcome to Kama Taj." Gu Yi said with a smile on his back.


    The 776th chapter discusses terms and time gems


    "This is not a welcome way." Su Sheng smiled lightly."This is Kama Taj''s principal, Supreme Master Gu Yi."


    "This is a member of the Avengers, Black Widow Natasha, and Wanda the Scarlet Witch!"


    Briefly introducing each other, Natasha looked at Gu Yi in surprise, she was the supreme mage Su Sheng said?The ruthless character that frightened the multiverse?Looks very kind, except for this golden mage robe, there is almost no place to show his status.


    Gu Yi nodded and waved to release, the magic teleportation array appeared again.


    With a bang.


    Mordu fell from the magic circle and fell to the ground.As soon as he landed, Mo Du turned his head and looked at Su Sheng angrily, but he was waved slightly by Master Gu Yi~ stopped.


    "Gu Yi Mage." Mo Du reluctantly stopped-unwillingly.


    "You are not his opponent." Gu Yi mage smiled softly, but his tone was extremely determined.


    Mordu was very convinced by Gu Yi Mage, although he was unwilling to do so, he had no doubts.


    "You take the two of them around, Mr. Su Sheng, can we talk alone?" Mage Gu Yi looked at Su Sheng, Su Sheng nodded slightly and agreed.


    "Two, come with me."


    Mordo knew that Su Sheng and the others should not be enemies. Although they had just fought against each other, they didn''t seem to be unhappy at this time. He stretched out his hand and invited Natasha and Wanda to turn around. Su Sheng and Gu Yi The mage went to a secluded place to chat.


    "Actually, you came just right. If you don''t come, I''m going to find you too." Gu Yi mage Wen Xu said.


    "Because of traveling through time?" When Su Sheng returned, he deliberately traveled through time.


    Master Gu Yi shook his head: "No, unless you have a great influence on the timeline, I can handle it for the time being. Your journey through time didn''t cause much influence, so it''s fine. I want to find you. It¡¯s because I have run out of time, I already know who my successor is, but he needs time!"


    "I hope you can help protect the earth before he grows up."


    "I''m not interested in being a bodyguard, especially for a man!" Su Sheng pouted.


    Master Gu Yi laughed and said: "It seems that you already know who it is. It is not only my responsibility to protect the earth, but also yours. I also know a little bit about what you did to Thanos, so I think you will Promise! You can speak up if you need any help, while I can still do it."


    "Is this a condition? Then I''m not welcome." Su Sheng said simply."I want all the magic literature and records of Kama Taj, and secondly, I want you to use the gem of time to strike me once!"


    "In exchange, I can help your successor withstand an invasion-level crisis after you die!"

 640 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 640

    "can!"


    Gu Yi mage calmly accepted.


    The next thing is much simpler. Gu Yi mage released the magic circle and brought Su Sheng directly to a certain empty place and then turned and left. The magic circle did not close. Soon after the Gu Yi mage came back with a pendant, I don¡¯t remember the official name of this thing, Su Sheng, but there are time gems in it.


    Mage Gu Yi looked at Su Sheng, and Su Sheng nodded slightly.


    In an instant.


    When the magic was released, Gu Yi mage''s hands interlaced, and the pendant automatically opened to light up a green light. The next moment Gu Yi mage waved his hand and pushed, the energy of the time gem instantly swept towards Su Sheng.At that moment Su Sheng started copying, and the ability of the Time Gem was copied directly.The ability of this gem is different from other gems. Copying it is equivalent to possessing the ability to control time, whether it is a full range or a single goal, whether it is to travel through time, or to move forward or backward on the time axis.Under normal circumstances, there is no way to use Infinite Gems directly. Thanos needs Infinite Gloves, and Doctor Strange also needs to use magic, but there is no need for Su Sheng.


    As long as the ability is copied, he has no interest in the infinite gem itself.


    It''s nothing more than a beautiful stone.


    "There are only soul gems left. This is not anxious at all. You can wait for Thanos to sacrifice his beloved soul in exchange for gems before copying the ability." Su Sheng thought for a while to look at Gu Yi mage.


    Mage Gu Yi did not ask why Su Sheng made such a request, nor did he ask why Su Sheng was not affected. He just confirmed that Su Sheng was not in need and returned to Kama Taj with him.how to say?Maybe it was because she died and was not interested in other things, maybe she knew something, but Su Sheng didn''t care.


    He is not the traverser in other novels, he has a golden finger and he is cautiously hiding it for fear that others will know it.He has no worries in this regard, because even if he knows it, there is nothing to do with him. If you don''t shoot him, it will have no effect at all, and if you shoot him, you will lose.


    This ability is so evil, it''s so perverted.


    You have to endure if you can''t understand me, you can''t beat me if you do it!


    Just ask if you accept it!


    "In terms of magic literature and data, I will let my disciple take charge of copying, and I will hand it to you when it is done. You can stay as a guest or go back first, and then I will have someone send it to you." Gu Yi said.


    "He should be here soon, too? I remember there is your place under the mountain, right? Help arrange the room, we just wait over there." Su Sheng smiled.


    "of course can!"


    Mage Gu Yi smiled and nodded, and without seeing what she was doing, Mordo, who had brought Natasha and Wanda to visit, had the feeling that they brought them over.


    "You send them down the mountain and arrange a place to rest, and then tell Casillas to copy the magic literature and books in the library." Gu Yi mage ordered.


    "Yes!"


    Mordor nodded in response and released the magic teleportation array, and drove directly into one of their houses at the foot of the mountain. This place is considered to be Kama Taj¡¯s foothold in the secular world. When Dr. Strange looked for Kama Taj first After coming here, I went to the mountain and started practicing.


    This is a small village and town in Kathmandu with a large population, but it looks a bit backward. It is still the capital and largest city of Nepal. After all, not all countries are so prosperous and advanced!


    Chapter 777 Don¡¯t you know?The protagonist''s kidneys are good!


    Mordur arranged three single rooms for them. The rooms are not big. After putting a table and a bed, they are a bit crowded. Fortunately, there is a small independent bathroom, so it doesn¡¯t matter if there is no TV or anything. The hotel.The three rooms are next to each other, and the layout is basically the same.


    Choose a room and settle down, and ask Mordor for the password of the wireless network so he can do what he should do.


    "Did you ask for Kama Taj''s magic from Gu Yi Mage?" Natasha and Wanda came to Su Sheng''s room. Wanda stood at the window and looked at the street view outside. Su Sheng lay on the bed with pillows in both hands. Sha sat next to him and asked curiously."Should they not give their magic to others at will? And it sounds like it''s all? What conditions did you promise?"


    "After Gu Yi died, the Doctor Strange who hadn''t grown up helped resist an invasion-level crisis." Su Sheng said casually.


    Natasha frowned, "If this ancient wizard is really as powerful as you said, then this condition is not easy, are you sure? And have you already learned their magic? You still need their magic to do what?"


    "Kama Taj''s magic is one of the best. Whether it is learning or understanding, it is still useful, although...I don''t need it!" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Natasha''s expression was slightly complicated, how did she feel that Su Sheng did this specifically for herself?After all, only she is so positive about magic.It''s just... through short observations, Natasha has actually given up this idea, whether she has talent or not, it is definitely not an overnight task to learn.


    "It will take time to transcribe magic. If not surprisingly, Doctor Strange will also appear recently. He is a beginner. You can learn the basics with him at that time. Complex magic is not needed temporarily, such as using magic tools. You can learn from the weapons and teleportation arrays that have emerged, and they will be very helpful for your future battles!"


    "This will take a long time?" Natasha asked.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Don''t worry about time. Just learn some basics normally. It doesn''t matter if you can''t learn it. When this is over, I will find a professional master to teach you."


    "Professional? Who? Are there other mages?" Natasha asked curiously.


    Su Sheng smiled without saying a word, he had already thought about it since he negotiated the conditions with Master Gu Yi, but it was not the time to say this for the time being.


    Modu will be responsible for the consumption of food and clothing, and will be delivered on time every day.Natasha talked to the Avengers about the situation here, and the three of them stayed temporarily.Go shopping every day and take a look at this city, which is somewhat backward but a bit different, or listen to Su Sheng talk about Kama Taj, Ancient Master, Multiverse and so on.


    The former is okay, but the latter is a bit beyond their horizons.


    Parallel universe?Dark dimension?


    These things that don''t know whether they should be called science fiction or fantasy really make them a little bit unable to understand and open their eyes.


    In this house, it seems that there are not many Kama Taj mages living here. Except for Mordu''s daily delivery of food, people usually come when they buy regularly, so most of the time, only three of them.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The trembling sound of hissing slowly disappeared, and Wanda sat on Su Sheng slowly lying on his murderer. The two of them lifted their hands upwards, their fingers clasped tightly, and Wanda kissed Su Sheng lightly in a blur.After a long time, Wanda turned over and leaned against Su Sheng''s arms to recover his strength.


    "I don''t think you should be called Wanda, you should be called a small electric motor, I am worried that you will twist your waist." Su Sheng joked with a chuckle.


    Wanda didn''t have the strength to speak at all, but he looked at his arms tighter.


    She likes this quiet moment after the end, that strange feeling slowly recedes so that her mind and body can be greatly satisfied.She felt that she was depraved and demonized by Su Sheng, and even she felt that even if Su Sheng released Pietro, she might not want to leave. He became addicted to her like drugs and had a great sense of dependence. Even this has affected her usual thinking....As long as you are alone with Su Sheng, you can''t help but think about this when lying together.Because the three of them lived separately, and Wanda did not spend the night in Su Sheng''s room, she woke up with a sense of expectation every morning.


    She will quietly pay attention to whether Natasha is awake, and at night she will deliberately pretend to inadvertently ask if Natasha has any arrangements for the next day during the day, and then she will wake up like this now. Saint''s room.


    Bang bang bang!


    The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Wanda was slightly startled and just about to get up and put on clothes. Su Sheng already knew who was outside the door and waved to open the door. Seeing Su Sheng''s move, Wanda had no time to react and could only drag the quilt up to block it. The body.


    Outside.


    Natasha slowly lowered her hand and saw the situation in the room. She frowned slightly and did not show any embarrassment and did not close the door and leave. Instead, she walked to the window and opened the window and said helplessly: "I Say you¡¯re almost done? After coming for almost a week, don¡¯t you feel tired of doing it almost every day? And you are not afraid of hurting your body?"


    Su Sheng smiled and sat up, his sturdy body that hadn''t sweated had a strange charm."Don''t you know about 4.8? The protagonist has good kidneys!"


    Natasha glanced at her mouth and glanced at the shy but contented Wanda. Suddenly she felt that being Su Sheng¡¯s girlfriend was really a bit pitiful. She was obviously a real girlfriend but her man was looking for all kinds of women outside, the most annoying. The thing is that the time spent with these women is longer than that of real girlfriends.But this bastard is really amazing. Two hours a day, so energetic, Skye alone may not be enough to satisfy him!


    "Kama Taj has delivered all the magic that was copied, everything is downstairs, you two pack up and get the things back. Also...Steven should find here soon." Natasha said and turned around. out.


    Chapter 778: Stephen Strange


    After half an hour.


    Su Sheng and Wanda came downstairs. There were several boxes in the living room. Natasha sat next to them and turned over a manuscript casually.Saint Su walked over and picked up a copy. They were all handwritten records of magic. The fonts were very clear. I don¡¯t know if they were copied word by word or copied by magic, they looked like printed fonts. same.


    The shock wave wormhole opened, and Su Sheng sent these magic manuscripts to the Avengers Mansion. Anyway, there are so many rooms in the mansion, just pick one out as the magic library.


    Approaching noon.


    Mordo came to deliver lunch, but this time he didn''t return to Kama Taj but pushed the door out.


    Mordu returned after almost an hour, with an extra person beside him.

 641 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 641

    Doctor Strange Stephen.


    Of course the current Stephen is not Doctor Strange, just a loser with handicapped hands, messy hair, and shaggy beard!


    "Su, Su Sheng?"


    Stephen is not familiar with Natasha and Wanda, but Su Sheng can recognize them.He was very surprised to see Su Sheng here. Could it be that he also came here to learn magic?No, if he is here, it means that he has not found the wrong place, and his hands may really heal!


    This made Stephen couldn''t help staring at Su Sheng with fiery eyes, and his body trembled slightly.


    "My name is not Wang, I am not a good friend of yours, so don''t look at me with this kind of eyes." Su Sheng opened his hands and put Wanda and Natasha on the shoulders."Did you see? I like women, so if you stare at me like gay, I''m going to beat you!"


    Stephen quickly withdrew his scorching eyes, and didn''t care what Su Sheng said.


    If it was before, Stephen would definitely not hesitate to mock with the most vicious words, that was his habit.But when his hands were crippled, his personality changed a lot.What''s more, he doesn''t have any arrogant capital in front of Su Sheng, can he two hours a day?Although he is often at various parties, there is a female colleague who has a good opinion of him. He took care of him during the time he was in a coma in a car accident. As a result, Stephen was harsh and poisonous to others, and he deserves to be single.


    Stephen doesn''t care about it anymore, he just wants to heal his hand.


    Perhaps his personality has changed more than in the movie, perhaps because Su Sheng gave him confidence here, he did not express doubts here like in the movie, and he did not even experience the opportunity to get out of his mind and see the multiverse. He was directly introduced to Gu Yi Mage by Mordor. Although he had certain doubts about Gu Yi Mage in his heart, he was much more polite. Gu Yi Mage did not have the opportunity to show his soul out of his body, and the mysterious magic of the mirror world would Directly took Stephen into the sect and took it to Kama Taj to prepare for practice.


    Su Sheng also took the opportunity to let Natasha and Wanda study together, and even let the two of them live in Kama Taj in order to have a good learning environment.


    Anyway, there are women in Kama Taj''s mage, and daily life will not be affected.


    Su Sheng has forgotten how long it took Stephen to learn skills, but it is certainly not short, so he will naturally not stay here idly and return directly to the Avengers Building.I chose a room and arranged all the manuscripts of the magic little manuscripts neatly.


    "Something?"


    Su Sheng closed the magic book and turned to look at the door. Just as the electronic door was closed, Maria Hill walked over with long legs.


    "Look at this!"


    Holding a document in her hand, Su Sheng took it and looked at it.


    It is a photo.


    The content of the photo is a street graffiti background wall.


    "Do you have any impression of this image?" Maria Hill sat down and pointed to the graffiti on the photo.


    The graffiti painting is very abstract, it looks like a fire, but there is a huge skull in the center of the flame, the painting is very clear and realistic, and there is a burning flame near the skull.


    "Evil Spirit Knight?" Su Sheng said unexpectedly.


    "You know, I found that you seem to know a lot of things we don''t know." Maria Hill Ruo said deeply.


    "Yes." Su Sheng responded with a smile."Where did this thing come from?"


    "It''s passed from your girlfriend. They got the task of this ghost rider, right? They killed several people with fanfare."


    "It''s not a gang or a gangster, right?" Su Sheng answered.


    Maria Hill looked even stranger."It is said that they are gangsters who smuggle arms. Recently, more and more alien races have emerged. They suspect that this ghost rider is also an alien race, but they are now dealing with Hydra and Hive, so they can''t get a hand."


    Su Sheng nodded and said: "Even if they can get a hand, they can''t deal with it. This guy is one of the more difficult guys on earth."


    "You mean you want me to take over?"


    "How about? Natasha and Wanda were taken away by you to learn magic, everyone else has their own tasks, anyway, 550 sees that you should be fine lately and will naturally give it to you!" Maria Hill said.


    "Fine."


    Ghost Rider, he specializes in trying crimes. This guy is considered an anti-hero. Few people can hold the eyes of his judgment, and it will save trouble in the future.And... this guy still involves demons, heaven or something. Although the heaven in Marvel''s world is not so high by God, it would be nice if you have a chance to see it.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you. The intelligence documents I know are on it." Maria Hill got up to leave."By the way, I don''t have a few people on hand now. You''d better solve this task by yourself or you''ll find someone outside."


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly.Maria Hill curled her lips and turned away.


    Su Sheng flipped his legs and looked at the information she brought casually. The clues of intelligence were not too big, but could roughly determine a range of activities.Judging from this range, the ghost rider should not be Johnny Blazer, the most popular guy among the ghost riders.


    Ghost Rider does not only refer to one person, there are many Ghost Riders, but most people think of Johnny Blazer when they mention Ghost Rider!


    Chapter 779: Nurses and Ghost Knights


    Johnny Blazer is a professional motorcyclist who often travels around the country so his scope of activities is not fixed. At present, this one is most likely Robbie Reyes!Each ghost rider has his own means of transportation. The usual one is a motorcycle, but this Reyes is a four-wheeled muscle car.This role was played in the fourth season of S.H.I.E.L.D. Agents, which is in line with the current situation.Su Sheng quickly found out the information and situation about Robbie Reyes.


    He had been in a car accident before. When he drove his brother out, he was mistaken for his uncle who was shot by a street gang, which caused the car to roll over. His brother was paralyzed because of this, so he had to go to the hospital to send his brother for examination regularly. .


    Today is when he takes his brother to the hospital.


    Su Sheng found the location of the hospital and the doctor, and then went straight to the alley near the hospital.


    Huh!


    The figure of Su Sheng walked out of the alley into the hospital.


    Although the hospital was not crowded and busy with people coming and going, Su Sheng walked to the sign on the wall and was planning to find the name of the doctor whose brother Robbie Reyes checked.


    "Palmer, Palmer."


    Su Sheng looked over one by one.


    "Are you looking for Doctor Palmer?" A tentative voice rang from the side, and Su Sheng turned around to see a girl dressed as a nurse standing next to him, a little nervous and excited.


    "Yes."


    "I can take you there."


    "Is it troublesome?"


    "Of course not, it is my pleasure."


    The little nurse blushed and enthusiastically brought Su Sheng to see Dr. Palmer. Perhaps it was because Su Sheng''s attitude was more approachable?The little nurse talked more and more, and she took the initiative to say her name.Although Su Sheng nodded in response, he didn''t remember at all. It didn''t take long for him to come to a certain room."This is Dr. Palmer''s office and lounge. She should be there at this time. I will call her for you?"


    "No, I can do it myself."


    "Then...then can I give you a hug?" the little nurse expected.


    "of course can!"


    Su Sheng smiled slightly, and the little nurse took the initiative to hug Su Sheng and deliberately nudged."If you want to date me, you can do it anytime!"


    The little nurse released Su Sheng blushing and said.


    Su Sheng looked up and down and smiled: "Okay."


    "Then, goodbye."

 642 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 642

    "Goodbye."


    Watching the little nurse who asked for a gun to leave, Su Sheng opened the door and entered Dr. Palmer''s room.


    The door opened.


    There was a woman in a dark blue uniform lying on a small bed resting. Hearing the sound of the door opening, she sat up and raised her head subconsciously and asked, "What''s the matter? Uh... you are Mr. Su Sheng?"


    "It''s me." Su Sheng nodded with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Dr. Palmer asked."I mean, is there anything I can help?"


    "Originally it was just one thing, but now it has become two things. Christine...Doctor Palmer." Su Sheng said with a smile looking at the identity card on her chest.


    Kristen Palmer was slightly stunned, and said curiously and kindly: "You can talk about it."


    "Let¡¯s talk about the first thing, Robbie Reyes, do you have an impression?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Kristen Palmer nodded and said, "Of course, he is the brother of one of my patients. They will come to see me for checkups on a regular basis. The appointment time today is twenty minutes later. He... Is there any problem with him? "


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I''m here to solve the problem. You can treat his brother as usual. I just need to borrow your place to chat with him."


    "No problem, what about the second thing?"


    "I have a message, you can probably use this message to change your phone number." Su Sheng smiled.


    Kristen Palmer laughed blankly: "My number is not so valuable. Many people know that if there is a place where I need my help, I can tell you the number."


    "What if I want your number to ask you?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Kristen Palmer."Today is not April Fool''s Day. I don''t think I have anything you can admire!"


    On the one hand, Kristen Palmer took out his business card and handed it over.


    Su Sheng smiled and took it away and said, "You don¡¯t need to worry about Stephen Strange. He is treating his hands somewhere. There is great hope for a successful recovery. I think it may not be too long for you. See you again."


    "Impossible? His condition..." As a doctor, Christine Palmer subconsciously wanted to deny the possibility of recovery, but he quickly remembered that this was the news that Su Sheng said. Maybe there is some special technique that can cure it. Okay?"Did he ask you to help spread the message?"


    "It''s not a pity. He shouldn''t have the intention to think about this now. What''s more regrettable is that when his condition improves, he may not return to his original life and is unlikely to be with you. So I personally suggest you don''t wait. Up."


    Kristen Palmer paused and reluctantly said thank you.


    That¡¯s right, the hospital where Robbie Reyes took his brother to treat the illness was the hospital where Steven worked at the time. You know that Stephen was a surgeon with a high income. It is conceivable that his hospital must be a well-known doctor. Hospital, so Robbie Reyes is very willing to spend money for his brother''s legs.


    According to the information found, Robbie Reyes works in a car repair shop, and almost all the money he made should be spent on it.


    Twenty minutes later.


    The door of the room knocked again, and Kristen Palmer responded. The door was pushed open. A man in a leather jacket pushed a wheelchair in. There was a little boy in the wheelchair.As soon as he came in, the man in the leather jacket noticed the existence of Su Sheng. First, he clearly recognized his identity by accident, and his eyes became disgusted, ferocious, and even vicious.


    There is a stance that is about to start and you can do it at any time.


    Even Christine Palmer felt this change.


    "Someone? Then let''s make an appointment for another day." The leather jacket man almost gritted his teeth and forced him to say this to Kristen Palmer, and then he planned to leave in his wheelchair.


    "What are you afraid of!"


    Before Kristen Palmer spoke, Su Sheng interrupted the opponent''s intention to leave.


    Chapter 780 Evil Rider: Robbie Reyes


    "Kristin, you take little Gabe to check first, let me talk to him a few words." Su Sheng became the master naturally, and Kristen Palmer hesitated to look at Robbie Reyer with an ugly face. Si, saw that he didn''t mean to speak before pushing the wheelchair tentatively.


    Robbie Reyes'' hand was clenched tightly, and the blue veins on his wrist could be seen bursting.


    But in the end he did not refuse.


    Kristen Palmer pushed the wheelchair out, and the door closed slightly. Robbie Reyes gritted his teeth and looked up at Su Sheng. The eyes were full of fire. It was not an adjective, it was really a fire.


    "It doesn''t seem to be the reason for the exposure of your identity? It''s the little guy in your body that felt my sin? It should be a lot? A strong sin, otherwise it won''t make you lose control during the day. You should now I really want to transform and punish me, right?¡± Su Sheng walked slowly in front of Robbie Reyes. He seemed to be unable to hold on anymore. The fire of hell began to spread from his eyes, and his face or head was already It slowly began to become a white skeleton, a skeleton enveloped in flames.


    "Are you sure you want to transform here? Are you afraid that your brother will know about the noise? Your brother still doesn''t know your identity? I don''t know that his brother has killed several 820 people, right?"


    "But your opponent is me, so you don''t need to worry, let''s...change a place!"


    Su Shengyang snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    With a clear sound, Robbie Reyes, who was about to lose his mind, suddenly realized that he and Su Sheng had changed places and appeared in the yellow sand where there was nothing on the edge.


    desert?


    Teleport?Or transfer?


    Robbie Reyes completely lost his mind before thinking.


    boom!


    Flames spurted up on him instantly and began to burn slowly. The originally sultry desert became even hotter. The air was evaporated in an instant, making his surroundings look as if the space was out of place. The skull turning the flames grinned slightly. Robbie Reyes at this time looked no different from other ghost knights, exuding a frightening aura.


    Robbie Reyes can no longer control himself, he is like a bystander, knowing and remembering what happened but unable to control himself.He... is now a ghost knight, a ghost knight born in order to punish evil, judge evil, and eliminate crime!


    The incident happened suddenly so he didn¡¯t carry the chain weapon he usually used at all, but he didn¡¯t care, just like a hungry ghost who hadn¡¯t eaten for a few days, he threw directly at Su Sheng, and his fists turned into flames and blasted directly at Su Sheng. Su Sheng.


    "copy!"


    Su Sheng whispered in a low voice, his body suddenly turned into nothingness, allowing Robbie Reyes to pass through his body, then turned around, grabbed the arm he had just put down with his backhand and pulled it back, and at the same time stepped on his left foot. The back of the ghost rider.


    "Puff!"


    There was a cracking sound, and Robbie Reyes'' right arm separated from his body instantly, and was abruptly pulled off.Robbie Reyes staggered forward with a grunt, the fire of hell on his broken arm slowly burning.Su Sheng instantly felt that the right arm in his hand became hot, and there were big signs of letting go.


    Is this for healing?


    Su Sheng pursed his mouth and laughed and immediately released his hand, and his arm flew towards Robbie Reyes and grew together again. The strange thing is that even the jacket cannot see any traces of the previous torn. It is intact and new. The same.This is also the skill of the evil spirit knight.


    In a sense, the ghost rider is immortal. The hell fire of supernatural power is the main attack method of the ghost rider. It can directly cover the whole body of the ghost rider to change its body structure, and the flesh and blood will be burned into hell. The form of the fire, if you don¡¯t wear clothes, it looks like a skeleton plus a flame. You can¡¯t see the figure at all, but if you wear clothes, you can show part of your figure and have a better figure than in human form.


    The fire of hell can burn any substance or not damage anything touched by the spirit knight himself. The fire of hell is not bound by the laws of nature. Neither water nor the vacuum environment can have any effect on the fire of hell. The fire of hell can be launched as a long-range attack method of the evil spirit knight to attack the enemy. It can burn the enemy¡¯s soul and body, and can also be controlled as a large-scale energy explosion, like a rain of fire falling in the air to burn the enemy, and even change Object form.Well, it''s nothing to change the shape of the object. After all, the ability of the fire storm can do it, but the enchanting effect of Hellfire is really powerful.


    boom!


    A ball of fire came out of Robbie Reyes''s hand and hit Su Sheng. Su Sheng did not evade and flicked his finger to the side. The hell fire ball instantly changed its trajectory and flew out beside Su Sheng and hit the distance. On the desert.Robbie Reyes was stunned, followed by a quick wave of his hands, and the hell fireball hit like crazy without money.


    Su Sheng''s hands were sealed, and Kama Taj''s magic teleportation array was opened in front of him in an instant. After the hell fireballs smashed over, they entered the teleportation array and didn''t know where they were.


    Snapped!

 643 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 643

    The teleportation formation was closed, but the evil spirit knight walked in front of Su Sheng, clutching his shoulders with both hands, and the fire of hell in the deep eye sockets quickly rotated like a whirlpool.


    Judgment Eye!


    The ultimate use of the fire of hell, through the eyes of the evil spirit knight, directly burn the soul of the opponent with the fire of hell. The opponent will always experience the pain caused by the crimes committed against other victims in the past to achieve the effect of judgment and punishment. The serious sins will be sentenced to death, the light ones have other effects.The effect and power of the general judgment eye depends on the spirit of vengeance, which is the root of the evil spirit knight, not the host.


    This kind of judgment comes from the depths of the soul, so even if you are blind, even if you don''t look at it, you cannot avoid the effects of the eye of judgment.


    The hellfire in Robbie Reyes'' eyes is spinning faster and faster, the vortex is getting bigger and bigger, and the flame is getting stronger and stronger. There is a feeling as if it can explode at any time, at this moment... the flame It suddenly went out!


    The 781st chapter judges the evil spirit knight!


    Extinguished... Extinguished, the flame of Hellfire... Extinguished?


    This change made the evil spirit knight Robbie Reyes a little at a loss. He has already judged the evil soul. When the flame''s rotation gets stronger and stronger, the judgment will really begin, but the flame is extinguished?The words of the trial have to be interrupted?This is the first time this happened!


    This made the surprised Robbie Reyes subconsciously let go of Su Sheng and stepped back, his deep eyes staring at Su Sheng faintly.


    The brow frowned.


    It is not Robbie Reyes who frowns. He has no eyebrows at all and can''t do things like the Lord frowning. It is Su Sheng who frowns."Why stopped? Doesn''t the Eye of Judgment have a playback function? My crimes are so many and so heavy. I want to replay and see what I have done. After all, a lot of things are not taken seriously. , Maybe-I didn''t remember it yet!"


    Su Sheng said it seriously, as if he really wanted to watch the replay, and seemed really dissatisfied with the sudden stop in the middle.But to Robbie Reyes, this is a provocation!Robbie Reyes could bear it, but the evil spirit knight could not bear it, so the flames on his body grew stronger in an instant, and then rushed towards Su Sheng again.


    As a result, as soon as the evil spirit knight moved, Su Sheng moved faster than him, and in the blink of an eye he came to him and punched him directly.


    boom!


    A punch happened to hit his flaming skull.


    boom!


    The fist pierced the bone and smashed it directly, and the huge force caused Robbie Reyes'' body to fall backward, sliding out on the ground for at least a few meters before stopping.The skull was beaten beyond recognition, but the slow flame caused the broken bones to heal quickly.


    "Huh!"


    A dashing Su Sheng came to the front of the evil spirit knight and raised his hand again condescendingly.


    "boom!"


    The skull is broken.


    "Come on, judge me."


    "boom!"


    The skull that had just been restored broke again.


    "Aren''t you a ghost rider? Are you not the eye of judgment? Why can''t you judge me."


    "boom!"


    "Judge me, I really want to watch the replay. I have done too many bad things. I am curious how evil I am and how many evil things I have done!"


    "boom!"


    "Come on, judge me. Ah... I forgot, you can''t judge me, because you are not enough!" Seeing the skeleton head that was restored again but the flames were obviously weakened, Su Sheng smiled apologetically and followed Fist hit again.


    "boom!"


    The skull turned into a pile of scum again, and Su Sheng Shi Ran got up and stepped back to tidy up the haircut that was not messy at all and looked at Robbie Reyes who had recovered."Since you can''t judge me, let me judge you. See if it is you, the spirit of revenge, or me, the spirit of revenge!"


    Su Sheng grabbed Robbie Reyes and flew directly in front of him. The palm of his flesh caught his burning neck. Su Sheng¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, different from Robbie Reyes. That way the flames started to spin, but it was a strange energy.


    The same depth, the same power of judgment.


    Robbie Reyes was sluggish for a moment and then began to scream in agony and ferociously, his body began to tremble and tremble constantly, his flame-filled hands grasped Su Sheng''s wrist and used almost all his power. But he still couldn''t get him free. He was caught dead, and he could only endure the kind of feeling that he had never felt before eroding his body and eroding his soul.


    The fire of hell began to weaken with his twitches and tremors, and soon extinguished. Robbie Reyes had retreated from the state of the ghost knight and became the original human form.The corners of his mouth twitched and his eyes rolled.


    suddenly¡­¡­


    He doesn''t move.


    It is as lifeless as losing the soul and becoming a shell.


    he died!


    His body did not look strange or even had any wounds. Even if he went to check, he would not be able to find the cause of death, but his soul was gone, evaporated, or he was directly judged!Not only the soul of Robbie Reyes, but even the curse or spirit of vengeance that turned him into a ghost knight has been judged!


    "It seems that the spirit of vengeance in the DC world is more powerful on trial." Su Shengsong opened Robbie Reyes and muttered. Although he copied the power of the ghost knight, he just used the power of the ghost of the DC world. The ghost in the DC world is God''s spirit of revenge.Although I don''t know whether the spirit of revenge in Marvel''s world comes from a god or an evil spirit, it is obviously not as high as the god of the DC world.


    Right.


    After all, the real top god in the Marvel world is not God at all, but in the DC world, God is the highest. Although the name is the same, the force is far different.This was the first time that Su Sheng used the ghost''s judgment ability, but the effect was not expected to be so high. The ghost knights who specialize in judging others were easily judged, and even the most fundamental spirit of revenge could not run away.


    "Roby Reyes seems to have just become a ghost rider not long, and he became a ghost rider because of the veteran ghost rider Johnny Blazer, so his strength must be weaker. I don''t know if Johnny Blazer can judge. Own!" Although Su Sheng felt that this was unlikely, he was really interested.


    What will it be like to be tried?


    What can I see in the replay of the crime?


    Oops, I really want to be judged all at once!


    Su Sheng grumbled after thinking about it and wanted to transport Robbie Reyes'' corpse to the base of the S.H.I.E.L.D. squad. At the same time, he sent Skye a message telling him that the corpse was the previous ghost rider. As for the follow-up Let S.H.I.E.L.D. work the finishing touch.


    "I have received it. I have sent someone to the hospital to pick up his brother to deal with the follow-up. I miss you. Remember to come to me when you have time." Not long after Skye replied to the message, Su Sheng smiled after seeing it. A good sentence, after thinking about it, I didn''t plan to reply to the Avengers Mansion so soon.


    Maria Hill or the Avengers have been a bit picky lately, probably because they often don¡¯t wander around. So soon in the past, nine out of ten, they will arrange tasks for themselves. After all, they are the harems they built... , No, it''s really hard to refuse the team that I formed, so just spend a few days outside, and look for Johnny Blazer by the way!


    Chapter 792: Night Nurse: Kristen Palmer


    The night is falling, and the night breeze is cool.


    Kristen Palmer, who came out of the hospital, tightened the collar of her coat and walked towards the parking lot. What happened during the day made her still a little dazed.


    She didn''t expect that one of her patients'' family members could let Su Sheng, who rarely showed up, handle it personally, and she didn''t expect to hear Steven''s news.For Stephen, Kristen Palmer did not have any affection for him as Su Sheng guessed, but he had known him for a long time, and Stephen was very good, and naturally became a friend from a colleague.Although Su Sheng said that Steven may not return to work, and there may be a new life that makes her a little bit regretful, but he is more happy that he can heal his hands.


    "Tweet" twice, the car lights flashed brightly, and Kristen Palmer got into the car.


    Start the car and fasten the seat belt. She was about to drive but suddenly heard the co-pilot opening and closing the door. She turned her head and looked surprised and said, "You... why are you here 05?"


    "Wait for you!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly."You''re late enough to get off work, let''s go, find a place for me to invite you to dinner."


    Kristen Palmer hesitated for a moment and did not refuse, and slowly started the car and drove away.


    Soon I came to a restaurant where Christine usually goes, and the two of them ate and talked.

 644 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 644

    It was nothing more than what happened during the day. S.H.I.E.L.D. agents later appeared and took Robbie Reyes¡¯ brother away. As for how to deal with the aftermath, the two of them are actually not sure, but there is one thing that Su Sheng can be sure of. Robbie Reyes'' brother should have a better living environment in the future.Except for Robbie Reyes, it was Stephen who was talking.Su Sheng told Kama Taj to learn magic and use magic to heal his hands with Kristen Palmer. At first, Christine didn¡¯t believe it was fantastic, but when Su Sheng used a few magic tricks. She also had to believe it.


    There is such a mysterious ability as magic in this world.


    Coming out of the restaurant, Kristen Palmer thought it was time to go back to each house, but Su Sheng still got in her car.


    "Go to your house." Su Sheng smiled.


    Christine hesitated."Yes, is there something?"


    "Roby Reyes''s ability comes from another person. The other person is very likely to know that Robbie Reyes has had an accident and find it, so I may be with you these days." Su Sheng explained with a smile. .


    Johnny Blazer may have encountered Robbie Reyes by accident, but he will never let Robbie Reyes become a ghost rider.First becoming a ghost rider is actually a curse. Once you become a ghost rider, you will be cursed by the spirit of vengeance for a lifetime. You are destined to be alone for a lifetime. People around the ghost rider are easy to encounter misfortune because of the curse, and the host almost always To bear the influence of the spirit of vengeance on one''s personality, the spirit will be tortured, and if it collapses, it will be swallowed and burned by the spirit of vengeance. Johnny Blazer has a deep understanding of this, so he will not easily make people become a ghost rider. What''s more, he may not have this ability.


    So Johnny Blazer made Robbie Reyes a ghost rider for a reason, so Johnny Blazer would definitely care about Robbie Reyes¡¯ death, whether it was for his original purpose or because the ghost rider was not Can''t die this thing!


    "I''m in danger?" Kristen Palmer asked, startled.


    "With me, of course it won''t put you in any danger." Su Sheng smiled."Relax, the matter can be completely resolved in a few days."


    "Oh."


    Originally, Kristen Palmer was still a little hesitant to let Su Sheng go to his home. After all, he was lonely and some of Su Sheng¡¯s comments are well-known things, but when it comes to his own safety, Christine Pa Elmer didn''t want to risk it.


    Christine Palmer lives in a good apartment. Although she is not as famous and profitable as Stephen, the doctor is an excellent surgeon regardless of social status and income.The pattering of water stopped, and after a while, Christine walked out in his nightgown.


    In Weiwei''s dimly lit living room, Su Sheng was talking to someone. When Christine came out, Su Sheng nodded slightly and said hello, then hung up the phone.


    Christine walked hesitantly."I have cleaned up the guest room for you, you..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was grabbed by Su Sheng by her wrist and fell directly onto the sofa. She felt her mouth blocked with a sigh, her teeth were pried open in an instant when she was invaded, and the hot breath made her instantly A little confused, she subconsciously pushed and shoved, but her strength was getting smaller and smaller.


    "Don''t, don''t do this, I..."


    For a long time, Christine finally got a chance to breathe, and he didn''t care about putting up his nightgown to cover his body and hurriedly speak.


    "Shhh!" Su Sheng put his finger on Christine''s mouth."I have a job I want to give you."


    "I don''t mean to change jobs, Mr. Su Sheng, I respect you and thank you very much for your help, but I don''t want to develop any relationship with you." Christine was surprisingly not angry, but got up to organize The nightgown said seriously.


    She only hoped that Su Sheng would stop here.


    "Really? You really just want to be an ordinary doctor? You already know that magic is involved in 843 supernatural events, you don''t want to know more?" Su Sheng followed up and smiled and grabbed Christine lowered his hand slowly, and then untied the strap of his nightgown."You and Stephen are both excellent surgeons. When he was a doctor, you were not as good as him. After he learned magic, you were even worse. Don''t you want to have the opportunity to heal more people? Superpowers, mutants People, alien races, even aliens, do you really want to be the most famous doctor in the universe?"


    "Accepting this job, I can give you more opportunities, a higher status and... eternal life."


    "And all you have to do is to dedicate your body in the past few days, as my pillow!" Su Sheng''s hand slowly moved down her neck, and finally held her headlight!


    ...


    PS: This role appeared in the "Doctor Strange" movie. From the perspective of the role, it seems to be the heroine, although the drama and the sense of existence are not much.In the comics, she belongs to the night shift nurse or midnight nurse, who specializes in providing treatment and help to superheroes for free.There are several night shift nurses, except for Kristen Palmer, who is more familiar with Claire Temple, the black female nurse who appeared in the Daredevil TV series and connected the entire League of Defenders.


    Chapter 783 Evil Knight: Johnny Blazer


    Su Sheng''s hands moved outward along her shoulders, and the loose nightgown on Christine''s body was scattered on the ground.


    Christine was tangled.


    She didn''t even know why she was entangled. Under normal circumstances, she would not accept this kind of betrayal of the body. But now she stood in front of Su Sheng''frankly''. She wanted to pick up her nightgown and put it on. But inexplicably there is no action.She could feel the atmosphere in the dimly lit living room began to change, it became hot and charming.


    She could feel her breathing and heartbeat speeding up, she could feel a certain emotion that made her sanity grow in her body, and she could even feel that the place that Su Sheng had touched before was faintly hot. As if expecting something.As a doctor, although only a surgeon, she also knows what her current situation means.


    "Since I have chosen you, you have no chance to refuse!"


    Su Sheng approached her ear, and her hot breathing made her feel as if she had been burned and melted. Su Sheng gently grasped her wrist and involuntarily followed him to the master bedroom!


    "Fuck me, I''m just a woman! A woman who has never been in love and is single to this day!" This was the last thought of Christine Palmer when he was sober.


    As a doctor, especially the chief surgeon after Stephen left the hospital, Kristen Palmer''s biological clock is very punctual.


    She woke up.


    The first feeling after waking up was sleepiness, and then I remembered that it seemed that I fell asleep just before dawn, and maybe I slept for less than three or four hours.


    "Go on to sleep, I have already resigned for you."


    "What?" Christine was startled when she heard Su Sheng''s voice."You, how can you help me without authorization..."


    "Shhh."


    "When the matter is over, you will go to the new work place." Su Sheng hugged Kristen Palmer from behind and said, closing his eyes and falling asleep again.


    Kristen Palmer wanted to say something, but the intense sleepiness and warm hug made her fall asleep again without knowing it!


    When Kristen Palmer came out of the shower last night, Su Sheng received a call from General Hale at the lighthouse base. The progress on New Krypton is gratifying, but the journey of a planet and a society requires all walks of life and all aspects. Talent, just when Christine Palmer came out of Su Sheng, he thought of the doctor.Although it is New Krypton, there must be other people besides Kryptonians, so things like getting sick and seeing a doctor are also indispensable, so the new job he arranged for Christine Palmer is to be the chief doctor in New Krypton!


    Three rods in the sun, sunlight swayed through the gaps in the curtains on the two who had just woke up.


    Although Kristen was lying on Su Sheng¡¯s body, she was a little dazed. She never thought about what would happen to Su Sheng, let alone sleep with a man who had been with Jia for less than a day, because he said condition?Or is it the aura and charm on him?


    Christine doesn''t know, but she knows that her life may have changed since last night, and it has changed dramatically.


    Although Su Sheng helped her resign, she still decided that she should go to the hospital to talk to the dean, and she might have to change jobs when she resigned suddenly.Su Sheng did not drag her to the absurdity at home, but became a full-time driver to accompany her, which made Christine feel much better.


    Although he is very domineering, although he is very carefree, but it has to be said that in the process of getting along, it is really easy to make women feel good about him.Is this the charm of Su Sheng?Although he occasionally uses that kind of powerful and domineering method to directly occupy someone, but occasionally he will make a normal sister and get along.


    Putting aside his freewheeling character, Su Sheng is actually a very good person.


    Several of his girlfriends, super girl Carla, Felicity, including the shocking girl Skye, were all he had normally chased. Although it was simple and successful, it also proved that his charm was not.


    "Crack!"


    The car parked downstairs in the apartment, and Christine and Su Sheng got out of the car carrying things and prepared to go upstairs.


    Only when he reached the door downstairs, Su Sheng stopped.


    "You go up first."


    "What''s the matter?" Kristen looked at Su Sheng suspiciously. Su Sheng didn''t say a word but looked at the direction behind Christine. Kristen turned his head in doubt and saw a man riding a motorcycle wearing a leather jacket and leather pants. , Looking at the appearance gives people a feeling of not being a good person.


    "Yes, is it him?" Christine asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah." Su Sheng nodded.


    "You, will you be fine?"


    "How is it possible!" Su Sheng smiled dryly."You go up first and wait for me in bed for nothing, and I will go up soon."


    After speaking, Su Sheng kissed her on the cheek, and then walked towards the motorcycle man.

 645 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 645

    Christine hesitated for a moment and went upstairs.


    "Johnny Blazer." Su Sheng walked over and asked with a smile.


    "Su Sheng." The other party said.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Come here very fast, I thought I could spend a few more days. You are very decadent, why? Is it because you have to go back to your old business again?"


    "Because you killed him!" Johnny Blazer looked at Su Sheng faintly.


    Su Sheng smiled: "If you want people to be evil spirit knights, you have to train them well. He is not as experienced as you. At least you can see that I haven''t lost control because of the sins of my whole body. I am very curious about your purpose. Will you be freed if he becomes a ghost rider?"


    "At least there is a chance, but now...I can only risk another method." Johnny Blazer said."I only have one question, I will leave after asking."


    "I tried him and the spirit of revenge on him." Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Do you need me to help you? To be honest, I really want to be judged and I want to see the replay of my crimes. I sincerely hope... ...You can do it."


    "You can try!"


    When Johnny Blazer''s voice fell, the flame rushed out of him instantly, and the burning skull approached Su Sheng, and the eye of judgment was activated at him.


    In an instant.


    The fire of hell in his eyes began to spin quickly, and the blazing flame seemed to burn all the evils in the world!


    Chapter 784 Do you think the spirit of vengeance is a pant, swimming too fast to catch up?


    boom!


    The flame in Johnny Blazer''s eyes suddenly burst out, as if he could see through the soul with his deep gaze through the fire of hell.


    "Huh?" Johnny Blazer suddenly whispered in surprise."You have no soul, no...I can''t see your soul. Who are you?"


    Puffed out.


    The flame in his eye sockets went out, the Eye of Judgment was unsuccessful, and Johnny Blazer also changed from a ghost rider back to a normal human state.


    "I can''t judge you." Johnny Blazer shook his head and stared at Su Sheng. He has never encountered a person who can''t be judged. Even the devil in hell, the devil, his hell fire can cause harm, but Su Sheng What?Obviously the crime is monstrous, but it is impossible to judge.


    He is very unusual.


    It''s definitely not just what the public is familiar with!


    "That''s really a pity, by the way, do you know how to meet God?" Su Sheng shook his head regretfully.


    See god?


    See you when you die!


    Of course Johnny Blazer knew that Su Sheng was definitely not talking about this, and he also regretfully said: "I want to see him too, but I don''t know."


    "Where is Mephisto? You should be familiar with him? How about having the opportunity to introduce me to me?" 183 Su Sheng smiled.


    "It''s easy, I think you will have a chance to meet him soon." Johnny Blazer said."You live here for the time being, don''t you? I come to see you tomorrow, how about going to a place with me?"


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    Saint Su simply didn''t ask where to go, why should he accompany you, waved his hand, turned and left and entered the apartment.


    night.


    The low and depressing gasp seemed to have turned into a nocturne that was uncontrollable, and the high-pitched singing at the end fell gently and gradually returned to calm.Early the next morning, Su Sheng called Kristen Palmer to ask her to take the things she had packed and then directly opened the shock wave wormhole and sent it there.Erica, Brooke and the others are also there. If there is a headache or brain fever after Christine Palmer, they can also deal with it. As for the other medical equipment, they will naturally deal with the lighthouse base.Kristen Palmer thought what hospital Su Sheng was going to send him to, and only after the new Krypton star did he realize that he was scammed.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t come back by herself.


    Just after sending off Kristen Palmers, he heard the roar of locomotives outside, and went downstairs to see Johnny Blazer.


    "Do You have a Car?"


    Johnny Blazer asked.


    "Of course!" Su Sheng smiled and took out the deformed locomotive and threw it out, then opened the door and got on the car.


    Johnny Blazer nodded and started the car without speaking, Su Sheng drove behind him.After driving for about an hour, the two had already moved away from the city and came to a deserted highway.Johnny Blazer got out of the car and walked over to Su Sheng Road, which also got off."It should be fine here."


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s the situation?" Su Sheng leaned on the car and asked.


    Johnny Blazer."I know a mysterious person, his name is Adam. He can help me get rid of the spirit of vengeance and return me to a normal life. Robbie before, he also asked me to help him become a ghost rider. But he hasn''t seen it yet. In the end, you were killed. He told me another way."


    Su Sheng nodded noncommittal to signal him to continue. He knew before that Johnny Blazer had helped Robbie become a ghost rider for a reason.


    "speed!"


    Johnny Blazer turned his head and looked at the road with almost invisible end."As long as I drive my motorcycle at the fastest speed, it is possible to get rid of the spirit of vengeance, but the speed must be very fast and not be disturbed. If you want to see Mephisto, I think he will definitely stop me. So I need you s help!"


    The story of dealing with the evil spirit knight series Su Sheng doesn''t know much. Although the evil spirit knight is a little transcendent, it is actually not a frequent first-line character, and the series of stories are even less popular.So Su Sheng is a little skeptical about this method. Nima can get rid of the spirit of vengeance with the fastest speed?What do you think the spirit of vengeance is?Underpants?Can you swim too fast and your pants can''t catch up?But Johnny Blazer seemed confident and Su Sheng wanted to meet Mephisto.


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng nodded, Johnny Blazer turned around and rode onto the airport.


    boom!


    Hellfire burst into flames, Johnny Blazer transformed into a ghost rider, and even the locomotive began to change due to the enchantment of Hellfire, and the car was full of flames.


    The roar sounded, leaving long traces of flame burning on the ground.


    Johnny Blazer jumped out instantly.


    At the same time, Su Sheng also moved, and his speed was activated, and he had caught up with Johnny Blazer in an instant.Johnny Blazer couldn''t see Su Sheng but could feel it, which made him continue to speed up.


    fast!


    Faster and faster, faster and faster.


    The burning trace on the ground is like a long dragon, Johnny Blazer no longer thinks about how fast he is, he just needs to be faster!


    Suddenly, the clear sky in the distance ahead became gloomy, and dark clouds formed almost instantly.


    Thunder and lightning flashed, and the wind howled.


    From a distance, an elderly man in a suit and a cane can be seen standing under the clouds.


    On such a deserted road, under such a sudden appearance, this old man is obviously unusual, and his identity has already been revealed.


    Mephisto!


    "He really came." Johnny Blazer frowned but didn''t stop, the speed has reached the extreme that he can show, if you stop at this time, then everything will fall short.


    How long can one idea last?Johnny Blazer''s thoughts just fell. He was already less than a few hundred meters away from Mephisto, and this distance could be reached almost in the blink of an eye.He didn''t slow down, and the locomotive swiftly rushed towards Mephisto with flames.

 646 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 646

    Huh!


    Johnny Blazer turned his head subconsciously, he had already rushed past where Mephisto was just standing, but Mephisto was gone.


    Where did it go?


    Is it Su Sheng?


    Before he could think about it, Johnny Blazer continued to run forward.


    By the highway.


    Mephisto stood still and froze, staring at Su Sheng who was smiling in front of him in surprise.


    ...


    PS: Brothers have always given me Amway Song of Ice and Fire: Game of Thrones.But I personally don''t like Western Fantasy style so I haven''t watched it.I watched an episode yesterday and I can only say...the scale is so big, I like it!


    Chapter 785: Hell Lord Mephisto


    "There are few people I can''t see through. You are one of them."


    Who is Mephitus?A powerful evil spirit, the lord of hell, he uses the form of signing a contract to capture the soul.He has super magic power, which can be transformed into other abilities with magic power, such as super human power, changing his own shape and size, projecting illusions, manipulating memories, changing history and being highly resistant to injury, etc. He can sleep endlessly, not Eating without breathing and immune to conventional diseases.The stronger the hell dimension he rules, the stronger his strength, but the longer he leaves his dimension, the weaker his strength will be. What he is best at is lies and deception.


    In the movie, he tempted Johnny Blazer to sign a contract and become a ghost rider. In the comics, Mephisto is considered a cosmic powerhouse and even has a lot of intersection with Thanos.


    So he didn''t appear to be too surprised, but looked at Su Sheng with graceful approval.


    "Your expression makes me very unhappy." Looking at Mephisto''s high praise, Su Sheng squinted and suddenly a gun appeared in his hand~.


    The gun was aimed at Mephisto, and Su Sheng grinned."I really want to collapse-you!"


    "Just a gun? I thought you weren''t that stupid..." Mephisto smiled with sarcasm and disdain, but his eyes narrowed instantly when he put his gaze on the gun in Su Sheng''s hand. , Subconsciously stepped back a few steps and distanced himself from Su Sheng.


    This gun...


    Weird!


    This gun looked ordinary, nothing special, but it gave Mephisto a sense of crisis with palpitations.


    This feeling is somewhat similar to spider induction. Mephisto can be sure that this thing can not only injure himself, but may also kill himself. This makes him extremely flustered and shocked. It can kill demons and kill the gun of the Lord of Hell. ?how can that be?What is the origin of this thing?If even the lord of hell could die so easily, hell would be messed up a long time ago.Although he felt unbelievable, he believed in his own feelings more.


    This gun can really threaten oneself.


    "Yo? You seem to be aware of it? What did you just want to say? I was too stupid to want to kill you with a gun? Would you like to try? See if I am stupid or you are stupid!" Su Saint squinted, his muzzle swinging up and down at Mephisto.


    With the swing of the muzzle, Mephisto is also constantly changing direction.


    Shame?


    He is a demon and not a human!


    "No, no, no...I didn''t mean it, I think it''s better for us to have a good conversation. In fact, I have always wanted to know you, as a rich man, the founder of the Avengers, saying that you are the best and top person in the world It''s not an exaggeration. It can even be said that the surface is the strongest. I think there are many things we can cooperate with." Mephisto said with a smile.


    "For example?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    "For example, we can cooperate in dealing with the dark dimension Domam." Mephisto smiled slyly."Everyone in the multiverse knows that Gu Yi Mage is going to die soon. There are countless people in the darkness waiting for Gu Yi Mage to die, waiting to erode the earth and eat these wonderful souls. This includes the dark dimension of Domam. , He just wants to devour the earth."


    "I can help you!"


    "Help you deal with Domam together."


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "I didn''t expect you to be a good person."


    "It doesn''t matter whether good people or bad people, I am a person who believes in the spirit of contract!" Mephisto smiled: "If you know me, you should know that as long as you sign the contract, it will definitely be completed. As long as you sign the contract with me, I will do it. Will help you deal with Domam, of course...I will not do anything in vain, I only hope that after Domam leaves, I can come to earth occasionally to get some small souls. Of course I promise, it''s really only occasionally, and not It would be too much."


    "If it''s just like this, you don''t have to sign a contract with me, right? You haven''t been idle before." Su Sheng said with a curled mouth.


    Mephisto shook his head and said: "This is different. Before, there was an ancient master who could only sneak in it. When the ancient master died, I think the person who is qualified to be the master of this planet is you. If I can Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to get your consent? After all... I don¡¯t want to be your enemy."


    Having said that, Mephisto also glanced at the gun in Su Sheng''s hand."What is the origin of this gun?"


    This gun was just made by Su Sheng, and the gun itself did not have any special abilities. What really made Mephisto feel threatened was Su Sheng¡¯s additional abilities.The power of the holy killer!One hundred percent hit, you will die if you get shot, and even God can destroy it with one shot, let alone Mephisto, the Lord of Hell?


    "This is a gun that can kill even the soul, one shot, and a gun that has the effect of destroying God! If you really want to say, this gun is considered to have a certain law of ability, so you know the time. Saved your life!" Su Sheng smiled.


    Mephisto looked terrified and his eyes couldn''t help changing.


    The gun that even God can break?Why have I never heard of it?How did this guy get this gun!No wonder Johnny Blazer will come to him for help, no wonder knowing that he will appear, he dares to get rid of the spirit of vengeance on his own terms!If... if you can get this gun...


    Mephisto''s brain moved quickly, and a moment later he smiled slightly."If this is the case, then my previous proposal may be invalidated. You can deal with Domam without my help if you have this gun, so... what about another condition? I will do whatever you want to do. I can do it for you."


    Su Sheng thought for a while and smiled brightly."I really have something inconvenient to do by myself. I want you to kill someone for me."


    "It''s easy to kill, you can die any way you want him." Mephisto believed himself."Who do you want to kill?"


    "Marinated egg." Su Shengshun responded and shook his head after speaking, "Nick Fury, the former director of S.H.I.E.L.D.. Nick Fury hid after the S.H.I. When will he come out to make trouble? What''s more, one of his original subordinates is now helping me. He is not dead... It is difficult for her to be completely loyal to me!"


    "No matter what you do, I hope he can die''normal'', without any problems."


    Chapter 786: Is the spirit of revenge really thrown away?


    "Nick Fury, his identity is a bit unusual. If he wants to kill him without any problems, then the previous conditions may have to be slightly modified. I hope..." Mephisto is cunning Want to take the opportunity to talk about the conditions, the devil is almost instinctive to induce the other party to accept more conditions.But Mephisto''s words stopped abruptly before they were finished.


    I don''t know when the cold muzzle touched his forehead, Su Sheng, who was close at hand, smiled brightly."What did you say? I didn''t hear clearly just now, can I trouble you to say it again?"


    There was a cold light in Su Sheng''s smile, and his gun was firmly pressed against his forehead and his fingers lightly placed on the trigger as if it would be pulled in the next moment.Mephisto made an action that everyone would do after being pointed at by a gun, raising his hands high."Nothing, I said no problem!"


    "Really no problem?" Su Sheng squinted his eyes and confirmed.


    "Really no problem!" Mephisto nodded again and again, and Su Sheng removed the Holy Killer''s gun.


    "It''s fine." Su Sheng smiled and patted Mephitus on the shoulder."Don''t think I''m threatening you. You have to be smart if you want to be slick. It will make me think that you are despising me! Do it well. Let''s not sign the contract. We have the spirit of contract. That''s it."


    "This... the contract is still to be signed, right?" Mephisto said with a bitter expression.


    "What do you sign for? Will you be treated as a handle in the future? I have said not to do such a trick that can be seen at a glance!" Su Sheng smiled."Do your thing well. If you make me satisfied, there may not be more opportunities for cooperation in the future, such as... kill God or something."


    Shaking the saint killing gun, Su Sheng waved his hand without waiting for Morpheus to react.


    Huh!


    Mephisto was gone.


    Hell dimension.


    Mephisto just planned to speak but suddenly realized that he had returned, back to his hell dimension, which made his eyes widened in horror.He, did he expel himself from the earth so easily?You must know that these demons, especially the lord-level demons, want to expel them if they are not willing, but it takes some means to do it.


    As a result, Su Sheng waved his hand like this and was expelled without even the slightest chance or feeling to react. Is this too exaggerated?Even God can''t do it easily, right?Saint Su...Who are you?

 647 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 647

    The holy gun that can make him feel threatened can expel himself with a wave of his hand.


    "It seems...you have to make a good plan." Mephisto murmured softly.


    Although he lost Johnny Blazer, his favorite ghost rider, Mephisto didn¡¯t care. Don¡¯t look at him in front of Su Sheng, but he is the lord of hell after all. Johnny Blazer wants to play with him. Trick?Ha ha... how is it possible?


    "boom!"


    With the roar of the locomotive from far to near, Johnny Blazer drove back.


    The locomotive has returned to normal, and Johnny Blazer has also withdrawn from the state of the ghost rider. From the excitement of his twitching cheeks, it can be seen that it is a success!Ah, can you really get rid of the spirit of revenge by speed?Is this Nima a bit too unscientific?


    Is it really too fast to swim, can''t the pants catch up?


    "Thank you, I finally...finally...please. Where''s Mephisto?" Johnny Blazer said excitedly and gratefully.


    If it wasn''t for Su Sheng here, I''m afraid he would definitely be stopped by Mephisto.


    "Back to hell." Su Sheng said casually."Since your business is over, I should also go. Enjoy your life honestly in the future and don''t come out and jump around."


    The purpose of helping Johnny Blazer is to meet Mephisto on the one hand, and to keep him out of trouble.


    After all, this guy''s eyes of judgment can''t be resisted by ordinary people, and it would be troublesome to judge the people around him one day.But to be honest, Su Sheng was a little disappointed with Mephisto, not that he was too persuaded to not be forced by the hell lord, but the small methods were a bit too bad, I hope he can surprise himself in the future!


    Farewell to Johnny Blazer Susan and did not directly reply to the Avengers Tower, but took the time to find Skye.


    My girlfriend thinks about myself, how can I not accompany me?


    By the way, there is another Gemma Simmons, and it''s not even that Su Sheng stopped by Mary Jane after coming back and stayed for two days before returning to the Avengers Building.


    It had been five days since he was separated from Johnny Blazer.


    "Where is Maria Hill?"


    Returning to the Avengers Mansion, Su Sheng found that there was no individual and Maria Hill was gone.


    "She''s gone out for a bit of a private matter." Sharon Carter replied with a pause in her tone when asked.


    "What about you? Are you not always in the command room? Even if you have no mission, you seem to rarely come to the lobby on the top floor, right?" Su Sheng sat down beside Sharon Carter and asked casually.


    Sharon Carter subconsciously moved to the side and said: "You are not my leader, do you even have to take care of me for a while?"


    Gee tut!


    Seeing Sharon Carter stiffly and openly, Su Sheng couldn''t help but want to laugh. You might have forgotten the horror of being pressed on the table.No, it wasn''t that she had forgotten, but she didn''t even know that she knew it, so it seemed a bit convoluted.


    "What do you mean?" Sharon Carter said with a somewhat annoyed fingerprint as he watched Su Sheng chuckles and chuckles.


    "Being too temperamental is probably holding back. I think in 3.6 you should find a man to reconcile Yin and Yang. According to professional terms, Yin and Yang imbalance can easily affect emotions. I think I am quite suitable. Anyway, we have known you. I can''t find any suitable person, so let me help you? I promise to poke your emotions unimpeded."


    "Asshole!"


    "Even if I go to bed with anyone, I will never go to bed with you, absolutely!" Sharon Carter angrily raised his hand and waved his slap at Su Sheng.


    It''s been so long, did the last time leave her with such a deep impression or shadow?


    Su Sheng curled his mouth and easily grabbed Sharon Carter¡¯s wrist and pulled her into her arms, pulling her arms outward and flicking aside, Sharon Carter fell on her knees and lay on her upper body on the sofa. !


    Chapter 787, come, hurt each other!


    Although Sharon Carter didn''t expect to be able to beat Su Sheng at all, she was just mad at his words, but she never expected that Su Sheng was not polite to herself.On the sofa, she turned her head and stared at Su Sheng and planned to get up, but Su Sheng suddenly stepped behind her, holding her hands with one hand and backing her back, and the other hand slapped Sharon Carter''s hip.


    Snapped!


    Sharon Carter snorted when he was beaten, his eyes turned and stared at Su Sheng as if he was about to spew out fire.


    "What are you doing? You think you are a ghost rider." Su Sheng joked with the struggling Sharon Carter easily.


    "Let go of me, you bastard, I''m never finished with you..." Sharon Carter struggled.


    "Speak loudly, it''s better for others to hear it." Su Sheng said without paying attention.


    Sharon Carter lowered her voice subconsciously, she didn''t want people to see this scene."You let me go, I don''t care about what happened just now! 05"


    "Okay!" Su Sheng seemed to have accepted the proposal and was going to let her go. Sharon Carter was relieved and just about to get up, but suddenly felt Su Sheng''s hand hard, she was pressed on the sofa again."What are you doing!" she shouted in a low voice annoyed.


    "do not move!"


    "This feeling, this curve, and this figure...especially how do I feel a little familiar with this posture and angle?" After hearing Su Sheng''s words, Sharon Carter instantly became nervous, and the whole person froze.What does he mean by this?Did he recognize me?No, it''s impossible. I was wearing a mask, and he would have recognized him if he had an impression after such a long time of contact.But... what did he just say?This feeling, this curve, this figure...


    Sharon Carter will never forget what kind of posture she was at that time, leaving an unforgettable memory.


    "Ah... it''s you!"


    Just as Sharon Carter was uneasy, Su Sheng''s words made her whole body cold."It''s you, hahaha, I didn''t expect it to be you. When someone sneaked into my laboratory and wanted to steal something, I gave a small punishment and a big admonishment. That person was you at the time!"


    "You are an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., there were Hydra people in S.H.I.E.L.D. at the time, so it was said that they sneaked into my laboratory to steal things. Also, the mask you used at the time? Electronic mask. In addition, you seem to have always been cold and even bad towards me, especially resisting physical contact with me."


    "Because you were taken by me, don''t deny it, it''s in this position!"


    "Interesting, this is really interesting!"


    Su Sheng completely plunged Sharon Carter into the ice cave with each sentence, he knew it, he actually knew it.How to do?what should I do?Although Sharon Carter is an outstanding agent of SHIELD, suddenly encountered this situation and didn''t know what to do for a while.But she doesn''t know that Su Sheng knows. Originally, she hadn''t thought of her if she didn''t open it. It''s good to hide it like this, but now you can only pick it up and go back.Sharon Carter, who was still arrogant and bad, shivered like an ostrich in the face of fear. It felt...not bad.


    Su Sheng raised his mouth and snapped his fingers. The next moment the two suddenly teleported from the sofa in the lobby to Su Sheng¡¯s room. Sharon Carter¡¯s posture did not change, but the sofa changed from the bathroom to the bathroom. Before the stage.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, looking at Su Sheng behind him.


    Sharon Carter reacted suddenly but...it was too late!


    The nightmare came again.


    This time it was not the repeated nightmare that Sharon Carter had in the few days after returning, but it happened!


    For a long time.


    Just like in the nightmare, she sat on the ground with broken clothes and embarrassed face, Su Sheng Shi Ran stepped aside and took a shower.The patter of water gradually made her sober up. She looked at Su Sheng inexplicably without much hatred?Maybe you hate it too much, right?On the contrary, the emotions in her mind at this moment are regret!


    She regretted why she went to the lobby on the top floor after Maria Hill had left, regretted why she smashed Su Sheng in a bad tone, and regretted why she did it.If you don¡¯t go to the top floor, you won¡¯t be able to get along with Su Sheng alone. If you don¡¯t have a bad tone, there won¡¯t be any subsequent conflicts. If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t be recognized by Su Sheng because of your posture. Experience a nightmare again!


    And this time she doesn''t have a mask anymore.


    Seeing Su Sheng wiping his body with a towel after taking a shower, Sharon Carter slowly got up while supporting the sink."Nick Fury seems to have something wrong, so Hill will go out. If something happens to Nick Fury, I think Hill should stay here intently. This should be what you want to see."


    Saint Su raised his eyebrows, could it be that the poke was smooth?Actually, he would take the initiative to tell himself this.


    "I want to leave here."


    Sharon Carter ignored Su Sheng''s reaction and looked at him directly."I want to leave the Avengers!"

 648 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 648

    So I wanted to leave, so I told myself that I was afraid that I would not let others go?


    "What''s the reason?" Su Sheng put the towel aside, took the bath towel and wrapped it around her body, watching her look like you knowingly asked. Su Sheng smiled dumbly: "Because I 453 recognizes it? Or is it because I just forced you again? Or... because the mask has been thrown away, you don''t know how to face this situation in the future?"


    Su Sheng raised his hand and wiped the dry tears on her face. Sharon Carter didn''t move but looked at Su Sheng stubbornly, waiting for a reply.


    "If it''s because of this, I think you don''t have to leave. You hated me because I forced you, but that was the consequence of your intrusion into my laboratory. I didn''t kill you directly and it was considered your luck. Otherwise, You die in vain. Putting this aside, we get along pretty well, right? At least not very well in terms of work? So what you are thinking about now shouldn¡¯t be shrinking and leaving. On the contrary, I think you should untie it. It¡¯s right when your heart is closed. At least your biggest secret can be put down. At least you can face me calmly, can¡¯t you? Then... you can think about choosing to accept me again, like Susan and Trish Wanda. I start a new identity relationship. I still choose to maintain the relationship with colleagues after things are over."


    "But I think you should choose the former because I''m afraid I can''t help it. It''s just like that. I can''t help it when I know it''s you. You can''t deny your charm, so I can do it later if you want Treat you tenderly!"


    Chapter 788 The Death of Nick Fury


    Sharon Carter pondered for a moment and calmly watched Su Sheng speak slowly."I will leave, but... not now. I hope that during this time we can maintain a normal colleague relationship as before."


    She didn''t want to let people know what happened to her and Su Sheng, if she left suddenly for no reason, it would definitely be suspicious.


    "can."


    Saint Su simply responded.


    If she doesn''t go now, she will not be able to go.


    Sharon Carter quietly arranged herself, and quietly left Saint Su''s room while no one was paying attention.


    Maria Hill disappeared for three days. Three days later, she returned with a solemn expression and tiredness. As soon as she returned, she went back to her room and fell asleep.This sleep was a whole day, and it was night when she woke up.After taking a shower and changing clothes, Maria Hill went to the restaurant to prepare something, but as soon as she arrived at the restaurant, she saw Su Sheng and the steaming food.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Eat first." Su Sheng waved his hand and interrupted Maria Hill.


    Maria Hill nodded and sat down opposite Su Sheng and started slowly. She seemed to have nothing to eat in the past few days. Although she ate very slowly but the amount was a lot, the meal was half full. The hour is over.


    Saint Su poured two glasses of wine and pushed one of them to Maria Hill. Maria Hill held the wine glass and was silent for a while and took a sip.


    "Nick Fury has something wrong."


    "After he handed the position of the director to Phil Colson, his whereabouts remained unknown, and he never contacted me. This time...I only learned that he had an accident after receiving the captain''s news. The day before yesterday, it was wrong, it was the day before yesterday. Nick Fury and the captain went to investigate a secret laboratory that was suspected to be Hydra and it exploded. He was in the middle of the explosion..."


    "Dead?" Su Sheng answered.


    "Yeah." Maria Hill nodded.


    Suspected Hydra¡¯s secret laboratory, exploded?Mephisto is quick and it does not make people suspect that there is another problem.


    "I said why the captain and them are so quiet after the registration bill, as if the world has evaporated. It turns out that Nick Fury was with them." Su Sheng said casually."They formed the Secret Avengers? Do you know who they are?"


    Maria Hill said: "The captain, the Falcon, the beasts of the X-Men, and a few street heroes, the invulnerable black Luke Cage, the Daredevil from Hell''s Kitchen, an iron fist who is said to have learned kung fu in Kunlun, a The Moonlight Knight who can acquire powerful abilities at night, and an old fellow Nick Fury knew called the Punisher."


    "They are all anti-registrars and are wanted by the government."


    Su Sheng nodded. Except Moonlight Knight, the other characters are familiar characters, Luke Cage, Daredevil, Iron Fist, if Jessica Jones hadn''t joined the Avengers, they could form the League of Defenders. As for the Punisher, it would also be with Ye. Moxia is closely related.As for the beast?After X Academy was destroyed, he seemed to be separated from Professor X. His character, ability, and knowledge are all excellent. He is one of the smartest people in the Marvel world.


    "Nick Fury long ago explained that if something goes wrong, something will be left to me, so after the captain notified me, I passed." Maria Hill looked at Su Sheng."I''m sorry I can''t take this thing out. Some secrets I think would be better if they disappear with him."


    "I understand." Su Sheng nodded.


    secret?He is not interested in secrets or anything, as long as Maria Hill stays in the Avengers at ease in the future.


    "I think...I want to spare some energy to investigate the cause of Nick Fury''s death." Maria Hill said again."Anyway, he made me who I am now."


    "Isn''t it an accident?" Su Sheng frowned and asked.


    Maria Hill said: "It should be an accident, but the explosion was man-made. The captain saw someone leaving the scene after the explosion. This person may be the murderer of Nick Fury or there may be a problem, so I want to investigate clearly. ."


    "If you need any help, just speak up."


    "Thank you."


    It was getting late. After talking with Maria Hill, Su Sheng went back to rest. During the day, Maria Hill had adjusted his state and started working, and at the same time began investigating the explosion.Everyone in the Avengers sighed when they learned about Nick Fury and they all helped.


    Especially when Kama Taj¡¯s Natasha also wanted to contribute some strength after hearing about it, after all, Nick Fury was actually good to Natasha.Su Sheng didn''t say anything about this, just brought her back from Kama Taj.


    You don¡¯t need Su Shengduo¡¯s help in investigating Nick Fury, but Su Sheng didn¡¯t take the time to hand over the Spider-Girl Alliance. The Avengers are not weak anymore.After everyone''s review, the Spider Girl Alliance officially joined the Avengers.The Wasp Girl Hope didn''t know where she heard the news, and she planned to apply to join the Avengers.


    It was passed altogether.


    After all, the Wasp has been with the Avengers for a longer time and is more familiar with them, so the assessment is not that cumbersome.


    As there are more people, so do things.


    So the Avengers Mansion seems to be a little busy, but Su Sheng is the most leisurely one, so he occasionally goes to Kama Taj to accompany Wanda, lest she is a little lonely studying magic here alone.


    The sun is shining and there is no cloud.


    Su Sheng drove to Mary Jane. Last night Mary Jane called and said that her family wanted to invite Su Sheng to dinner. Although Su Sheng didn''t have much interest, since Mary Jane said it, she would go there.As a result, not long after I drove out, I heard a bang from the roof of the car. The driving car seemed to have been hit by something. Su Shenggang was going to look up, but the co-pilot''s door was opened, followed by an agile figure. car!


    Su Sheng didn''t stop and wasn''t surprised, just a little unexpectedly looking at the person who took off the hood of the first officer.


    "How will you be here?"


    ...


    PS: Nick Fury''s death digs a small hole to lead a character out.


    Chapter 789: Nebula Seeking Help and Neighbor Mei Mei


    With the hood down, a blue face came into view. At first glance, she looked like a Cree, but her face had unnatural stripes, which looked like a robot.If her skin color is normal without these mechanical-like provisions, well, with her hair, she would be a very beautiful beauty.


    Thanos'' adopted daughter, Kamora''s sister.


    nebula!


    In the movie, Nebula and Kamora cooperated with Ronan to seize the power gem to destroy Xandal. Later, the Kamora Rebellion Nebula has been hunting Kamora, but after breaking the knot, they stood on the same line. .When she was young, Thanos made the two of them compete with each other. Every time Nebula lost, a part of her body would be transformed into a machine by Thanos. It can be said that she hated Thanos as much as Kamora. .During Infinity War, she joined the Guardians of the Galaxy and the Avengers against Thanos, and belonged to the survivors who snapped their fingers.


    In the comics, Nebula once had Infinite Gloves, and he also did a crazy thing, that is, he has changed all Thanos and turned all the god-level figures in the universe into stone.


    Now Nebula suddenly came to his car, which surprised Su Sheng.


    Either she should compete with Kamora at the time of 120, or she should find a way to deal with Thanos. How could she have come to Earth and found herself?Seeing the cool Nebula hesitated to speak, and seemed to be wondering how to speak, Su Sheng suddenly understood."Do you want me to help you deal with Thanos?"


    Nebula''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, and he followed up."Yes."


    "Su Sheng, the conqueror, everyone in the universe knows that you have insulted Thanos, and you also gave two infinite gems to Thanos to ask him to gather the infinite gems to seek revenge. You... are better than Thanos." Nebula spoke slowly."If you are willing to help me, I can do anything for you!"


    The name of the conqueror has spread far and wide. After Thanos has successively obtained the power gem and the soul gem gem, the only person who can defeat Thanos may be Su Sheng. After all, these two gems were given by Su Sheng.


    "Thanksgiving asks Kamora to continue searching for soul gems. He already knows that the space gem is in Asgard, the time gem is on the earth, and the reality gem is in your hands." Nebula said solemnly."So I traveled across the stars and came to Earth. It took a while to find you. I want the gem of reality in your hand."


    "Give it to Thanos?"

 649 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 649

    "No, I want to use reality gems to kill Thanos. Before he attacks Asgard to get the space gems!" Nebula looked at Su Sheng with scorching eyes.


    "You used to follow Thanos to help Thanos travel north and south, shouldn''t you know StarCraft well?" Su Sheng suddenly asked.


    Nebula nodded.


    "It just happens that I recently developed a planet that I plan to use as my back garden. I can give you the gem of reality, but then you will come and do things for me!" Su Shengdao.


    "Yes!" Nebula agreed without hesitation.


    If she defeated Thanos, it would be nothing to help Su Sheng. After all, Su Sheng was a stronger power than Thanos.If you fail, you will undoubtedly die, then this condition is actually equivalent to voiding."


    "The real gem is very special. If you don''t have a container to control it, it will be difficult to control its energy, so... I will help." After Su Sheng said, his palm suddenly lifted, and in an instant, countless ether particles emerged. , Su Sheng glanced at the nebula, and the etheric particles instantly penetrated into her body.


    In an instant.


    Nebula roared in pain, and his body began to twitch violently as if he was epileptic.


    After a long time, when all the etheric particles penetrated into Nebula''s body, her condition gradually stabilized.


    "You can now use reality gems without any influence." Su Sheng said as he stopped the car and said."you can go now."


    Nebula panted slightly and looked at Su Sheng. After a long while, he said thank you in a low voice, then put on his hood and got out of the car and disappeared in sight.I have to say that Nebula is still very good at doing things. If it weren''t for Su Sheng, she would never wear the hood, which caused panic among the people on earth?She doesn''t care!


    The infinite gem is the most precious treasure in the universe, but it is of no use to Su Sheng. After the ability is copied, the infinite gem is a decoration, and once the six infinite gems are gathered, it will not be brought to the court of life immediately but it will not take long to live. There will also be separate infinite gems in the court.So Saint Su actually hoped Thanos could gather infinite gems, so the life court would surely appear.Su Sheng feels that the guy who has been making trouble for himself is almost always the life court, because he has a responsibility and has this ability.


    However, it is not easy for the vast Xinghai to find the life court. Instead of finding it cluelessly, it is better to let the life court appear.


    Thanos is his pawn to lead the court of life!


    New York, Queens.


    Mary Jane''s original home is also her parents'' home.


    Saint Su came down, put the car away, and walked over. Just a few steps after walking, the door opened and Mary Jane trot over.


    She opened her hands and hugged Mary Jane and lowered her head and kissed for a moment. After the separation, Mary Jane took Su Sheng''s arm to go in.It just so happened that the door of the house next door opened, and a woman wearing gray tights and orange suspenders came out carrying the trash. The tights made the legs and hips look very beautiful. The hem of the suspenders was tucked into the pants. Airport Fierce, with long hair scattered on both sides of his shoulders, revealing his shoulders slightly.


    Open the door and look up.


    A casual glance makes people feel sexy.


    "Aunt May." Mary Jane greeted with a smile.


    Aunt Mei responded with a smile, but looked at Su Sheng beside Mary Jane with a little surprise.She and Mary Jane¡¯s family are neighbors. Mary Jane and Peter Parker are in a school, so they are naturally familiar. She heard Mary Jane¡¯s mother said that Mary Jane seems to have found a rich boyfriend?Could it be him?


    Isn''t he Su Sheng?


    Aunt Mei often listened to Peter Parker about Su Sheng.


    Chapter 790 hijacking Su Sheng''s Lao Lastrak and flashing?


    Seeing Mei looking at him, Su Sheng nodded and greeted with a smile.


    "Hi."


    "Hi." Aunt Mei replied and wanted to say something, but Mary Jane had already pulled Su Sheng into the house.This made Aunt Mei a little bit regretful. She heard that Su Sheng sponsored Peter Parker''s decathlon team. As a little fan, Peter Parker would be happy if he could get Su Sheng''s signature or encouragement?I heard that Susan is still the owner of Stark Industries, and even Osborne Corporation is about to earn income recently. It would be a good thing to get a chance for Peter Parker.


    such a pity¡­¡­


    Aunt Mei sighed regretfully, carrying the garbage bag and left.


    Mary Jane¡¯s mother is an ordinary housewife. Her father is a drunkard and gambler who often squeezes Mary Jane¡¯s wages and domestic violence, but now this matter has been resolved by Su Sheng. Mary Jane¡¯s father is very good to her mother, after all, he is in control of him. For the''financial'' power, to get the money from Su Sheng, Mary Jane''s mother must nod and allow it.


    Although her daughter was taken over by Su Sheng, Mary Jane''s parents were very polite and thankful to Su Sheng.First, Su Sheng''s status is here. In the environment of the United States, where the United States laughs at the poor and does not laugh at the prostitution, there are many drug dealers and people who sell themselves. What is it to just be with a rich man?Secondly, the changes in life can be described as earth-shaking, and their daughters are happier than before, which they can still see.


    Since the daughter is willing, they will naturally not say much.


    So this meal Su Sheng really enjoyed the warm hospitality of their family here. Because Mary Jane¡¯s parents were feeling warmer because of the money, his father seemed to cheer up, and it is said that he was also rehabilitating drugs and alcohol and preparing to start a small business. At the beginning, Su Sheng was indifferent, but Mary Jane was very happy, and she was even more grateful to Su Sheng.


    Because he changed their family.


    Unknowingly, it took more than two hours for Su Sheng to leave the meal. Mary Jane originally planned to go back there with Su Sheng, but Su Sheng declined it and drove herself to leave.


    Even if Mary Jane is not accompanied, even if he does not return to the Avengers Mansion, he still has many places to go.


    Su Sheng was sitting in the car thinking about where to go?How about to the lighthouse base?Or where to go to Sonia?How about going to the cage world?So many new slaves are still waiting for their own''punishment''?


    "Zerzzi."


    The sound of electric current suddenly came from behind, faintly lit up with a purple light.Su Sheng glanced at the rearview mirror, and saw that a purple portal appeared in the original back row. On the other side of the door, a woman with purple hair stretched her hands, and a blonde child with big breasts holding a gun was somewhat Nervously aimed at Su Sheng.


    "Robbery?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Raise your hands up and climb over." The blonde girl said with some trembling.


    "Okay!" Su Sheng smiled and slowly entered his hands, slowly preparing to climb to the back row."You are quite brave. Few people dare to rob me."


    "Less, less nonsense, come here, I warn you not to move, otherwise I will shoot!" The blonde girl pretended to be fiercely shouted.


    "Well, well, I will cooperate with you. Don''t be nervous, so as not to get out of the fire. It won''t be good if you hurt people and scare yourself." There is a lot of space in the Hummer, and Su Sheng said that he came over easily and drilled. Entered the portal.


    Huh!


    When Su Sheng fell to the ground, the portal closed instantly, and the purple-haired woman stepped back slightly and shook her body tiredly.


    "Are you all right?" the blonde girl asked with concern.


    The other party shook his head: "I''m fine, business matters."


    Su Sheng looked around. This was a very remote and abandoned factory building. The location should not be far from Mary Jane''s house. From the broken window glass on the side, he could vaguely see the street where he was parking.


    "It''s so far? Why don''t you just walk over and bring me here, why use your abilities? It should be tiring to maintain teleportation? How can you run after a while?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    The two did not speak, they certainly knew how dangerous it was to hold Su Sheng. Although it is a little more risky and cumbersome now, it can at least guarantee that they will not be photographed or discovered.


    "Speak, what can I do!"


    Seeing that the two hadn¡¯t spoken, Su Sheng spoke on her own. The blonde girl took a deep breath and said: ¡°You must answer me truthfully, Caitlin Straker, where is Andy Straker? There is also the sentinel¡¯s secret service. Where are the mutants of, what do you want to do to them!"


    "You should contact the Sentinel Special Service for this matter. You should not come to me. I am not responsible for the Sentinel Special Service!" Su Sheng said.


    "Bullshit!"


    The blonde girl eagerly said."We know that some mutants caught by the Sentinel Special Service will be secretly sent away, and we have already inquired that it was given!"


    "The information is very good." Su Sheng smiled and said: "But they may not have sent me someone for a long time, and then you...you will come to the door by yourself."


    "Lauren Straker and you...flicker."

 650 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 650

    Su Sheng''s voice dropped his fingers and swayed slightly. In an instant, Lauren and Blink had a feeling of being crushed by Mount Tai. The powerful sense of oppression made them knelt on the ground with a puff.


    "not good!"


    The two of them were shocked to use their abilities in an instant, but their physical pressure made them unable to focus on releasing their abilities.Seeing them struggling as hard as possible, Su Sheng stretched out his hand to summon Laura''s gun and squatted down in front of them.


    The muzzle flared on Lauren and the flashing head."Are you stupid? Are you stupid? You guys, knowing that I will secretly ask for some mutants, knowing that both of you are my targets, knowing that I am strong, dare to come to hold me, I doubt this IQ How did you escape the chase of the Sentry Secret Service."


    "You...you know us?" Laura subconsciously surprised.


    "Big breasts and no brains are really appropriate to describe you. You all know that you come to me and ask about the whereabouts of your mother and brother. Do you think I don¡¯t know you? Even if I don¡¯t know me, I have telepathy. I want to know your identity Not easy yet?"


    The seven hundred and ninety-first chapter flickers terrified!


    "You are taking the initiative to show off people, I don''t know what to say."


    When the flashing portal opened, Su Sheng recognized the identities of the two. Honestly speaking, Su Shengzhen didn''t expect that they would dare to hijack themselves?This is simply water in your head and actively giving away your head.What do you say?There is nowhere to find if you step through the iron shoes.Lauren had been arrested long ago without him, and the flashing was definitely a surprise.


    This should be a flash in the talented version.


    "Tell me, tell me where my mother and brother are." Laura struggled excitedly and tried to lift it up.


    "Your brother was erased by me and his original memory started a new life. As for your mother..."


    "What''s wrong with my mother." Laura hurriedly asked.


    "She is still alive and living well." Su Sheng''s Gougou finger Laura instantly raised her head and flew up, her toes barely hooked to the ground, her body steadily suspended in the air.Su Sheng''s gun slowly pushed down from her cheek and pushed her airport with a smile: "How about I give you a chance? If you tell me where the mutant underground base is, I will let you reunite with your mother."


    "No!"


    Shone excitedly and hurriedly shouted.


    "Shhh, one by one, I haven''t reached you yet!" Su Sheng watched the blinking and made a zipper movement. The blinking instantly realized that he couldn''t make a sound.Turning his head, Su Sheng continued to look at Lauren."Don''t you want to reunite with your mother? As long as you tell me where the mutant underground base is, I will take you to reunite with your mother, and you never have to worry about being arrested by the Sentinels."


    "I...I...I won''t tell you." Although Laura wanted to know her mother''s situation, she couldn''t tell her to betray others. After all, this time the underground organization of mutants was helping them.


    "forget about it!"


    Su Sheng smiled and waved indifferently.


    Whoosh!


    Laura just disappeared...


    The blinking opened eyes wide, how about people?Where did she go?


    "Okay, now it''s your turn." Su Sheng waved his hand and flickered, and the language function was restored immediately."Looking at you, you probably wouldn¡¯t betray the underground mutants, right? So I don¡¯t ask you this question. First of all, you are a fugitive pursued by the Sentinel¡¯s Secret Service. Second, you coerced to kidnap me. As long as I hand you over, I miss you. It¡¯s impossible to be free in your life. So, I will give you a choice."


    "Do you want to be detained by the Sentinel Special Service for a lifetime, and you can only stay in a small cell and be bullied by others, or do you lose your freedom but follow me? At least I can guarantee that you will not die, and...your ability is still Can be strengthened!" Su Sheng smiled."How do you choose?"


    "I don''t know how to choose!" blinking in a deep voice.


    "That won''t work, you don''t have the qualifications and the strength to do whatever you want, so you can only choose between the two conditions I have set for you."


    "You, what are you going to do to me?"


    "Who knows? Maybe it needs your hard work, or maybe it needs your body. In short, it will not be worse than being held by the sentinel secret service! The person caught is me, so you don''t have to think about running away." Su Sheng Said with a chuckle.


    "Rather than being humiliated by you, I would rather go to jail." Flashing grunt.


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly and directly took out the phone and called Campbell.


    After a few beeps.


    The call is connected.


    "Mr. Su Sheng."


    "I grabbed someone and prepared to hand it to you."


    "No problem, I will arrange the room now."


    "I will go directly to you in ten minutes!"


    The phone was hung up, and after ten minutes Su Sheng teleported directly to Campbell''s position with flickering.


    This is a specially made cell. The white style gives people a very bright feeling. The 360-degree surveillance without dead ends. The walls seem to be surrounded by special materials, which should prevent prisoners from hitting the wall and committing suicide.


    "New cell?" After Su Sheng brought the flashing over, he ignored Campbell who was just waiting to the side and asked.


    Campbell nodded: "Well, this is the observation cell of the laboratory. Recently I was doing research on mutation ability and genes, uh... it was a collaboration with other people 0..."


    "Oh?"


    "What is the direction of research?"


    "Create mutants." Campbell said.


    "Using mutant genes or serum to change ordinary people into mutants?" Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Yes!" Campbell nodded in response."I think this will help my hound project, so I agreed to cooperate, but you can rest assured that it will definitely not affect your affairs."


    "You demons!" Although the flashing is not visible with your own eyes, you know that it is definitely not a humane experiment. She yelled and opened her hands and planned to release the portal to escape, but when she opened her hands, her ability was completely displayed. Does not come out.


    "This room can isolate the mutant''s ability." Campbell explained with a glance.


    The flickering complexion instantly looked ugly. If it was just going to jail, it wouldn''t be a big deal, but here it was obvious...obviously it was not just going to jail, but the thought that he might be cruelly studied by the flickering body shivered involuntarily, and the fear instantly filled his whole body.


    Sense of fear!


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at the flashing, flashing gritted his teeth and suddenly said: "I will go with you, I don''t want it, I don''t want to stay here!"


    "It''s too late." Su Sheng said faintly and went straight out with Campbell, flashing and hurriedly rushed over, but door 5.6 closed with a slam, letting her beat and push hard, she couldn''t move. Although the roar came out, there was a similar sound in almost every room in the corridor, and it was impossible to hear who was yelling when mixed together.


    "I transferred the monitoring inside to my mobile phone. I will leave her here for a few days. I will take her away when she is honest. Do you know what to do?" Su Sheng said casually.


    "I understand that I will never let her have any accident." Campbell hurriedly promised.


    "Just forget about the cooperation you mentioned. If I''m not wrong, the cooperative company will have problems in the future, so if you don''t want to involve yourself or die, then get out as soon as possible. If you are interested in this area of ??research, please turn back. Introduce two people to you."


    Chapter 792 Taking Pictures with Mei


    Although Campbell didn''t say the details of the cooperative company at all, Su Sheng faintly guessed what the company came from.Based on all the current circumstances, the only possibility is to make Wade Wilson the mysterious company of Deadpool. This company does not have any formal procedures. Later, it was chased and destroyed by Deadpool. A series of related important people died very much. Terrible.


    Campbell''s current performance is pretty good. Su Sheng reminded him that if he didn''t listen, he would die.


    In fact, Campbell valued Su Sheng''s instructions very seriously. Not long after Su Sheng left, Campbell directly contacted the person in charge of that company and cancelled the cooperation with them.

 651 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 651

    Su Sheng teleported back to his car and started the car to leave.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw a person in the rearview mirror walking towards this side. Isn''t this May?Seeing Mei walked to the car, Su Sheng directly lowered the window and greeted."Hi."


    "Hi, are you leaving now?" Mei greeted and asked.


    Su Sheng nodded.


    May hesitated for a moment and said: "That''s it. You previously sponsored a decathlon group in high school. Did a student named Peter Parker know you still have an impression?"


    "Of course!" Su Sheng smiled brightly."He is the best player in that group. I have read his file. You are her guardian."


    "Yes, my name is May Parker, his aunt." Mei said happily.


    She looked a little proud, a little proud.Although Peter Parker¡¯s childhood was not so good and made him look a little inferior and not so cheerful, he is indeed very smart.Since Su Sheng had an impression of him, it seemed that the impression was good, Mei said along the way."Can I trouble you to sign him? It would be best if I could write encouragement. He has always admired you and talked about you when he was at home."


    "Is he not at home?"


    "He went to the competition with the group. If he comes back with good results, he will be very happy to see your signature again." May explained.


    "No problem." Su Sheng smiled and got out of the car and put it away. Mei thanked him for taking him into the house.


    Pour water and sit down.


    Mei turned around to get the notebook and pen, and Su Sheng looked up.


    The layout of the room is not luxurious but very warm. From many small details, it can be seen that Mei belongs to the kind of home-like woman.After a while, Mei returned with the pen and pen and sat down beside Su Sheng, and a faint fragrance came.May is not too young, but she is of the same type as Caitlin Straker. She is so young when she is young, but she has a very charming atmosphere as a mature mature woman in her old age.When Su Sheng signed the book, she bent over and looked at it. From the corner of Su Sheng''s eyes, she could clearly see the magnificent scene that the strap could not block.


    "Thank you, thank you very much, I think I will be very happy when Parker comes back." When Su Sheng handed over the pen and pen, Mei took it and said thankfully.


    "I think maybe we can take a photo together? This will prove the authenticity of the signature." Su Sheng suggested with a smile.


    "May I?"


    "of course!"


    Sheng Su took out the phone and flicked it lightly, and the phone floated directly into the air opposite the two.This hand surprised Mei a little, and then Su Sheng sat down a bit beside her, and stretched her arms from behind Mei, pressing her hands on her shoulders, causing her body to tilt slightly towards herself involuntarily.


    At first glance, this seems to be just a polite shoulder-lifting gesture, but in fact it is a little ambiguous. Mei''s cheeks flushed slightly and a little unnaturally, and then she heard a click.


    The phone has already taken pictures automatically.


    Su Shengsong took the phone over and took a look at the effect. It was good, the angle and line of sight were good, and the shots were beautiful.Mei saw it too, and it was really good.


    "What is your number, I will send it to you." Su Sheng asked naturally.


    "Oh oh." Mei took out her mobile phone and said the number. After Su Sheng added the number, he uploaded the photo via the mobile phone.


    Mei subconsciously looked at the photos on her phone again, and Su Sheng smiled."It''s not bad, right? I actually have an amateur career but a photographer, but I have photographed many people."


    "Really? You like photography?" Mei asked curiously.


    "Forget it, I prefer to take pictures of people, especially the most honest and truthful side. If you are interested, I can help you take a set in the future." Su Sheng said with a smile, the photos in his disciple''s collection room It hasn''t been updated for a long time, and now that it makes him feel that he should keep this fine tradition, and maybe he should do it in the prison world.


    Get a photo wall or something, it seems that you can also use photos to select opponents when fighting.


    "I haven''t taken any photos for a long time. If I have a chance, I would like to try it." Mei Yanran smiled.


    "There will be a chance." Su Sheng smiled and stood up."It''s getting late, I should say goodbye."


    "I''ll see you." Mei followed up and said.


    630


    "No more trouble." Su Sheng smiled and shook his head, then teleported away directly.


    Seeing the big living person disappear in front of her eyes like this, it took a while for Mei to react.


    Mei''s interest in photography was aroused, and Su Sheng went directly to the place where a wall was drawn out of the world of cages and prepared to use it as a photo wall, and then took the prisoners inside and started taking pictures.I have to say that there are a lot of people in the world of prisons, such as the Phantom Assassin Erica, the imitation sonic bird Bobby, the Inhuman Rena, the Polaris, the Phantom Cat, and the prisoners who were caught back in that weather era last time.


    Holding an identity card, photos were hung on the wall.


    Even Lawrence Struck, who was not sent in by Su Sheng just now, was not spared. Madame Viper and Sister White were also on the list.


    It''s all here, and it simply held an arena fighting match.


    One is Susanne Chen, a mutant who can control the flow of time and present historical scenes in the era of apocalypse, and the other is Lauren Straker, who has just been sent in.Both of them were on stage for the first time, but Susanie Chen came earlier than Lauren. She experienced more nightmares in the sleeping cage, and naturally she was more eager for victory.


    So from the beginning, Susanie Chen attacked her as if desperately.


    Chapter 793 The North Star is free!


    The bitter and painful screams echoed for a long time, and Larastrak was sent back to the sleeping cage in a trance.


    She lost and accepted the punishment.


    For Lawrence Struck, this was simply a nightmare. First, I was taken to a nightmare of fear in my deep sleep, and then I was photographed in the fighting arena inexplicably, although the rules and reasons were already clear. But she was not mentally prepared, and naturally she lost the game.


    Then she experienced for the first time in her life, which is probably an unforgettable punishment.


    Applause itself is difficult to determine whether it is punishment or reward. After all, this is human instinct and normal needs, so it depends on the process and method.With a somewhat perverted ability like Su Sheng, if he is desperate and unscrupulous, it is punishment. If he is willing to be gentle and caring, then it is definitely a woman''s greatest and most hopeful reward.


    For the same thing, punishment or reward is completely between Su Sheng''s thoughts.


    "How are you doing?" Su Sheng asked with a smile when he came to the cage of Polaris.


    Polaris did not speak but raised his neck slightly.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    The plastic collar on her neck was gone, and her cell did not have the ability to contain it, so she finally took off the plastic collar with her own ability. In other words, her ability has greatly improved. You must know that she can Only the magnetic field on the metal can be controlled.Su Sheng waved his hand gently, and the prison door disappeared instantly.


    Walking in and looking at the proud and proud Polaris, Su Sheng stroked her green hair.


    "I said why do you look more beautiful? Your hair color has changed. Has it evolved again?" Su Sheng chuckled in satisfaction."Go ahead, what reward do you want?"


    "I want to leave here!"


    Polaris spoke directly without pause, obviously she had been thinking about it for a long time.


    "Do you want to leave me or just want to leave the cage world?" Su Sheng asked with squinting eyes.


    "I just want to leave here to see the bustling world outside. I have almost forgotten what it looks like outside and the taste of Hamburger Coke. I want to go out and take a look. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore in ten steps. Go to the cell at the end." Polaris missed it and looked at Su Sheng definitely."I promise that I won''t mess with you, and I promise that I won''t say anything about this place. I can follow you, just like the last time I was in the universe and be your guard."


    free!


    Only after losing freedom can I understand how important freedom is. Even partial freedom makes Polaris very yearning.She never thought about taking the opportunity to leave Su Sheng. First she felt that it was impossible. Even if she fled to the end of the world, Su Sheng would definitely find herself. In that case, she would completely lose her freedom. Secondly, she had already integrated into the little cage world. In the social environment, her thinking and mentality have already slowly changed in subtle ways.Except for the two researchers, Mrs. Viper and Sister White, she and the imitation bird have the highest status. The sense of superiority that compares with the prisoners in the sleeping cage has already arisen, and she is not willing to give up her status. .


    A deformed society produces deformed values.

 652 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 652

    This is normal!


    "I''ll send you to the lighthouse base first. Ruby and the Saturn girl are there. You can stay there for a while and take time out to play. I will arrange your work later."


    "Yes!" Polaris suppressed the excitement.


    Su Sheng turned his head and walked towards Mrs. Viper and Sister White. Sister Bai''s seemingly well-behaved look might have been trained by Mrs. Viper.


    "If you take her out, can you control it?" Su Shengchao asked the Viper Lady.


    "Of course, no problem!"


    "Well, in a few days I will take you out to cooperate with a person named Campbell. The direction of cooperation is mutant genes." Su Sheng confessed a few words and then left the cage world with Polaris.


    Lighthouse base.


    Su Sheng sent Polaris over and called the Saturn girl to let her settle down. Then Su Sheng returned to the Avengers Building.


    The North Star had just settled down here, and Wanli Wang Ruby came to the door. After all, they didn''t deal with each other before, so don''t even think about the result. The two pointed to Maimang and started without saying a word.That''s not enough, don''t forget that the lighthouse base also has a magnetic red girl from the DC world with the same ability as Polaris.


    Both of them can control the magnetic field. This is another competitor.


    However, they all know how to fight back and forth, and they know very well that if the trouble is big, Su Sheng will definitely be angry, so they are restrained to a certain degree!


    "Snapped!"


    The door opened with a crisp and forceful sound, and the sleeping Su Sheng opened his eyes in a daze and saw Maria Hill walking in wearing a white nightdress. The nightdress was normal but Maria Hill was too tall. So it looks almost like a short skirt, as if the action is too big to hide it.


    Maria Hill obviously didn¡¯t notice this. The Avengers Mansion is full of women, especially those who stay up late to work and naturally wear some comfortable clothes. Dressed neatly at night?


    "check it out!"


    Maria Hill handed a piece of paper to Sheng Su. Sheng Su got up and leaned on the bedside and cast a glance and asked, "What is this?"


    "This is a person who left the scene after the explosion. I suspect he is related to Nick Fury''s death."


    "Oh?"


    Su Sheng looked at it carefully.


    "Robert Reynolds? A drug addict who appeared near the laboratory before and after the explosion? Are there no photos?" With little information, Su Sheng asked after a glance.


    "No!" Maria Hill shook her head and said, "Do you know who he is?"


    "It seems a bit of an impression." Su Sheng frowned and said.


    "Then I beg you, anyway, trouble you to remember." Maria Hill said to Saint Su very solemnly.


    "it is good!"


    Nick Fury knows who Su Sheng died. Not surprisingly, this is Mephisto¡¯s handwriting, but Su Sheng who died is not clear. He doesn¡¯t mind figuring out who this person is and Murphy. How did Stowe make this accident?


    ...


    PS: Everyone should be able to guess this character.


    Chapter 794: Intelligence Broker and Two Interesting People?


    Su Sheng took the matter of the addict, but he didn''t rush to investigate immediately.


    Maria Hill possesses a large number of intelligence channels and, together with the assistance of the Indigo Network, can only obtain this information, which shows that conventional investigation methods are not feasible.So Su Sheng plans to change the method, and the two things can be done together.In addition to investigating drug addicts, Su Sheng also plans to go to Wade Wilson, and by the way, he can also go to his girlfriend Vanessa. I remember Vanessa''s temperament and body in the movie and the unobvious waves that he showed. Jin is still good!


    The bar where they often haunt is a mixed place, and Wade will also be there to take on tasks that are not visible, so it is also a good place to investigate drug addicts.Of course, it is unrealistic to find a clue just by looking for a bar. After all, the United States is very big, but this bar happens to be located in the same city from the laboratory where Nick Fury happened, so Su Sheng had the idea of ??two birds with one stone.


    Boston.


    A bar that is neither high-end nor large is very lively, and people can hear the music and shouts inside.Pushing the door in, the sound waves came oncoming under the slightly dim light, the brawny man with big waist, the bastard with tattoos, and the women in exposed clothes scratching their heads to attract, looking for guests.


    This is a messy, low-end bar.


    It is definitely not the kind of place where the upper class or the middle class will come. Therefore, the appearance of Su Sheng made the lively bar quiet for a moment. Many people who know Su Sheng did not expect him to appear here. Many guys with cases. Can''t help but wonder if Su Sheng came to arrest them.However, it didn''t take long for the atmosphere in the bar to return to normal. They are just small people who can''t be smaller. Even if you want to catch them, it is impossible for a great god like Su Sheng to take action!


    "Drink...drink...drink...drink something?"


    When Su Sheng sat down at the bar, the boss and bartender''s forehead was slightly sweaty, and he stammered.


    Those little people are okay, but he is in the intelligence and arms business. Although he is a small mess, he is also famous in this industry. He doesn''t think that Su Sheng just happened to come to his bar.


    "The best." Su Shengdao.


    "Well, wait a minute, I''ll invite it today." After the boss said, he turned to take the wine, and Su Sheng looked around. Many women raised their glasses or winked, but unfortunately... they didn''t get a response.There was a courageous man who wanted to come over to have a chat, but he didn''t know why he didn''t stop after he walked to the side of Su Sheng. The ghost went to the bathroom with a wine glass.


    The boss pushed the wine over, and Su Sheng tasted it and it was not bad.


    "Are you the boss? How do you call it?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Everyone, everyone calls me weasel." The boss said with a sneer.


    "I heard that you are a broker, selling intelligence and arms?" Su Sheng asked again.


    The boss¡¯s cold sweat broke out in an instant, and some weeping said: "I said not...you, do you believe it?"


    "Robert Reynolds!"


    Su Sheng suddenly said a name, and the boss was stunned."It is said that he is a drug addict. You have heard the news of an accidental laboratory explosion some time ago? He once appeared there. Find him and you will be fine."


    "This... this has nothing to do with me, right?" Weasel asked subconsciously.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly."Since I entered this bar, it has something to do with you."


    "Well, I know, I will try my best to inquire." Weasel said with a sad face.Obviously Su Sheng is bullying him. No matter whether it is related to you, I will be related to you when I find you. Who makes you unclean?If you refuse, I will clean up you!


    But the weasel is at ease now, at least he won''t come up and grab himself without being affectionate.As long as it is valuable, isn''t it safe to make the other party satisfied?Even...may catch up with Su Sheng''s line.The weasel''s broker habit has taken place, and the key to getting more information and making more money is to make friends with others.


    So as long as there is no danger or that the risk is not that big, the weasel is willing to contact more people and help more people.Only in this way, will his network of contacts expand?


    "Do you have any interesting people in this bar?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Interesting? What, what''s interesting?" Weasel asked.


    "It''s okay, as long as you find it interesting, pick two and talk about it." Su Shengdao.


    Weasel thought for a while and said tentatively: "I know a man. He was originally a special soldier. After he retired, he became a mercenary and occasionally bought some information from me and took on some missions on the road. He has good abilities and the most interesting thing is His mouth. How to say it, according to his own words, even if the mouth is big... er, he can sing! His mouth is too broken, it can talk from dark to dawn at all. !"


    "What is his name?"


    "Wade Wilson."


    Su Sheng nodded, one of Marvel''s big mouths.Spider-Man, Deadpool, Star Lord, these can be regarded as masters of the mouth, but Deadpool''s mouth is the largest.

 653 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 653

    "Anything else?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "There''s still..." Weasel wasn''t sure whether Su Sheng just wanted to listen to fun to pass the time or had any ideas, so he didn''t dare to say too much.Turning his head around, he thought of a person."One more, a woman!"


    "You also know that this kind of bar must have that kind of woman. Most of the guests in the bar have today and no tomorrow. You must enjoy the adventure and make money. Drinking and finding women must be indispensable. These women are purely for money, some It is forced by life. In the past few days, there has been a woman who looks very good grade, with long breasts and thighs, and she is also very beautiful. It can be said that it should be good to eat here and start a business, but... She didn''t seem to find any guests anymore."


    "Oh? Why?"


    "I want to know too, so I just chatted with her. How to say, this woman is also very interesting!" The weasel laughed and slowly said the reason.


    Chapter 795: Vanessa


    "This woman came to the U.S. alone but didn¡¯t have much money. Although she had a part-time job, she was unable to maintain the high rent and living expenses. So she planned to make money from her body. This is normal. Many women will do this. Maybe After a few years of taking the money back to their hometown, some may just to improve the initial environment and then stop washing their hands. Of course, most women will change because of this easy and highly paid job. I have some thoughts and continue to do it."


    The reality is so cruel, even if a person who is self-cleaning and self-conscious comes to a stranger, he will compromise or even degenerate in a desperate environment. This is the charm of money.


    Batman said that his superpower is money, and he has to admit that no matter which world he is in, money is super power and can do almost anything.


    "Where is the interesting place?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "What''s interesting is that she has had no choice but to sell it, but she pretends to look down on the uncles who are waving banknotes. She still wants to pick the customers who are pleasing to her eyes. What a joke, the purpose of this trip is to make money and not to fall in love. Someone paid five thousand dollars to buy her for one night and she did not agree. Five thousand dollars is enough to take away all the women in the bar. I heard that her house is about to expire, and it seems that she has no money to eat. Now, if she continues to be hypocritical, she will have to sleep on the street. So I want to know if she will leave alone if she comes again." Weasel said with a smile."It should be interesting to see how long a person can hold on to the bottom line? At least in this line, it is interesting among people I know!"


    Su Sheng drank the wine without comment.


    Is it interesting?He didn''t find it particularly interesting. Weasel obviously wouldn''t talk about those who are really interesting. After all, those people are probably unclean.


    "She''s here." Weasel smiled looking at the door.


    Su Sheng turned his head and looked at the door. The first thing he saw was a pair of long legs in black eyelet fishnet stockings, then a pair of denim shorts, a gray-blue camisole, a tattoo on his left arm, and his hair. I tied it up and painted that kind of nightclub makeup.


    "It has changed a lot. Now it looks more dedicated. If I guess correctly, she should take out all of her savings and change her style. It seems that she has to open tonight." Weasel said softly.


    Su Sheng was holding a wine glass and looked at the woman at the door. He suddenly found the story told by the weasel interesting.


    It can be a lady, it can be elegant, it can be dusty, it can be turbulent.


    Su Sheng feels that she has come right. If she comes again after a while, she might betray herself, right?After all, she was already a professional player when she met Xiao Jianjian Deadpool in the movie.


    "Snapped!"


    Saint Su put the wine glass at the bar and said to the weasel: "Find the news as soon as possible, and I will come to you again!"


    After he got up, Su Sheng walked to the woman at the door.


    It¡¯s funny. She is familiar with her in this bar. Most of the regular customers know her story, and she guessed a bit when she changed her dress before, but no one came up to ask, who made her hypocritical before. It was too much and rejected a lot of people. These guys who came for pleasure waved money for enjoyment, and a lot of women would take the initiative to pounce on it. Who would want the heat wave and cold ass?


    So no one came forward, but they became curious when Su Sheng walked over.


    I don''t know if it is gloating to see if Su Sheng will refuse, or if this hypocritical Bitch will agree.


    When Su Sheng stood in front of her, she didn''t recognize her for a while, but soon Vanessa was surprised. Isn''t this Su Sheng who is said to be the richest man?Still a superhero?How could he be in such a small bar?He stopped, he was looking at me, he took out his wallet.


    He wouldn''t be thinking...


    "I usually don''t bring too much cash. There are less than three thousand dollars here. I heard that someone gave five thousand but you didn''t agree. Three thousand... do you want it?" Su Sheng asked with a smile on the dollar bills.


    it is as expected.


    Vanessa took a deep breath. She came today with the belief that she must succeed.The amount of three thousand dollars is no small amount, and it can solve his own big problems. At the same time, Su Sheng is different from the bastards in the bar. It is better to be better than Su Sheng than those big bellied, unshaven swearing guys.


    "want!"


    Vanessa feels that today is her lucky day. It seems that spending all her savings on dressing up is really effective.


    "It''s yours." Su Sheng slipped into the career line of her sling."Is it the place?"


    Place?


    Hearing Su Sheng''s question, someone in the bar couldn''t help laughing. This Vanessa seemed to be in her twenties, right?How could it not be fucked by a man?After all, she came to the bar to betray her body, nowhere would she think so and would do so.Hearing the laughter around Vanessa''s face was a bit ugly, but Su Sheng looked at her calmly.


    This made Vanessa a little embarrassed and nodded.


    Nodded...head!


    boom!


    The laughter in the bar stopped abruptly, as if everyone had been choked.


    Turned out to be?It really is!


    Fuck, how is this possible?A bitch who is going to sell is still in place?


    "It''s no wonder she was so hypocritical and picky before, even if she paid a big price, she wouldn''t be moved. It turned out to be...this is a big loss. If she knew that she could take the lead first, it would be worth the extra money."


    "Fakfakfak, I almost came to the fore. I paid five thousand dollars. I knew... I knew that even a few thousand dollars would be fine!"


    Surprised, annoyed, and regretful voices one after another.


    "It seems that I made it." Su Sheng smiled at Vanessa, stretched out her hand and hugged her up. Vanessa hooked Su Sheng''s neck in panic, and Su Sheng swaggered like a winner enjoying the fruits of victory. The straight out of the bar!


    A hotel nearby.


    The most luxurious presidential suite on the top floor.


    Su Sheng threw Vanessa onto the semicircular sofa in the living room and closed the door with a smile.


    Chapter 796: Three Crazy Days


    Although Su Sheng still went to the sofa but didn''t use much effort, such a high-end sofa was enough to ensure that she would not feel pain.Vanessa stared at this luxurious and spacious presidential suite with surprise and surprise. The living room alone is bigger than the apartment she rented. The three-sided floor-to-ceiling windows can clearly see the night view outside, and the left hand side is an open plan. In the bathroom, there is a small glass cabinet for showering. A huge heart-shaped bathtub looks bigger than a bed. The multifunctional toilet is dazzling with all kinds of luxurious and high-end decorations.


    There is a big bed not far from the bathroom.


    On the right is a restaurant, and at the end of the restaurant is a small meeting room.There is a door along the direction of the meeting room, and after opening it is a second bedroom.


    This is the presidential suite for one night at 8888. It''s really extravagant.


    The room to sleep is several times more expensive than the price of sleeping yourself!


    After visiting Vanessa, she came back and saw the messy clothes on the sofa in the living room, and the pattering of water came from the glass cabinet.The nervous Vanessa took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. Now that she has made a decision, she will not regret it. She first took out the money from the career line and carefully put it in the trouser pocket behind her jeans, and then took it. Picking up the clothes and shoes that Su Sheng took off, she walked to the closet next to her and opened it neatly. After thinking about it, she simply took off her clothes and put them away, and then took out two bathrobes and bath towels.


    The sound of water gradually stopped, and the door of the bathroom cabinet opened.


    Su Sheng smiled and took the bath towel from Vanessa at the door, dried her body and put on the bathrobe. The function of the bathroom cabinet was to prevent water from getting everywhere. The whole bathroom cabinet was made of glass, so both inside and outside It can be seen clearly that Su Sheng is still very satisfied with Vanessa''s sensible approach.


    Although I heard that she was hypocritical, but now it is not good to look at it like this!


    Vanessa went in to take a bath. Su Sheng called the front desk and asked for two bottles of red wine. She came out in a bathrobe after taking a shower, and the wine was also delivered.


    on the sofa.

 654 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 654

    Saint Su poured the wine and waved to Vanessa.


    Vanessa sat down."Thank you."


    Su Sheng smiled and tilted his glass, and the two banged their glasses and took a sip.Vanessa was not as nervous as she thought, drinking wine and chatting with Su Sheng.From this chat, we can find that her speech and manners are not the kind of uneducated and literate kind, but a very thoughtful and independent woman.


    Wennengqin, chess, calligraphy and painting, and martial arts let out waves, it is no wonder that the dead servant loves to live and die.


    After three rounds of wine, Vanessa''s blush was lustrous, she was close at hand, her eyes were facing each other, her charming aura quietly diffused, Vanessa''s eyes were low as she watched Su Sheng''s mouth slowly approaching. The heat wave of breathing seemed to have blown away her restraint. After a few trials of water on a sunny day, the two kissed passionately.


    The heavy breathing and the pleasant low groans gathered together. The two came from the sofa to the bed, their nightgowns lying on the ground in a mess. Vanessa had an unexpected initiative, if it weren¡¯t hindered, if it wasn¡¯t light. The smell of blood is pervasive, and it is easy for Su Sheng to feel that she is the kind of bold and active hot girl even if she is not an old driver.


    Feel it, emotion, desire.


    Obviously only talked for one night, but Vanessa didn¡¯t mean to leave when she woke up the next day. On the bed, the sofa, the bathroom, the second bedroom, even in front of the large French windows, on the dining table, almost every corner was left. After the traces of the battle between the two, it seems that such a presidential suite would be opened for nothing, and wasted!


    Three days!


    Three full days!


    Neither of them stepped out of the room. When they were hungry, the hotel would deliver food. When they were tired, they would take a break to chat and watch TV. Even black and white day and night seemed to become irrelevant and ignored.Wherever there is love is a battle.


    "Hmm!"


    The sun is swaying and the light is shrouded.Su Sheng squinted and woke up with a snort.Vanessa, who should have been lying next to her, disappeared, but Su Sheng raised her eyes to the bathroom but couldn''t see anyone.I scanned the entire suite but couldn''t find Vanessa.


    "Out?" Su Sheng thought for a while and got up and went to the closet.


    Vanessa''s clothes are missing in the closet.


    "gone?"


    After screaming for three days, Vanessa woke up quietly and left 0... Su Sheng was a little surprised, he was really satisfied for the three days, and the first day was a bit jerky. In the past two days, I really enjoyed her kind of vigor, this is not a derogatory term!At least here, not with Vanessa.


    After taking a shower and getting dressed, Su Sheng ate a meal in the hotel restaurant that I don''t know if it was breakfast or lunch, and then went to the front desk and asked Vanessa why she left.


    She left early in the morning.


    Saint Su can be sure that these crazy three days were not because of his less than three thousand dollars. People are emotional animals, and if they feel it, they will naturally be willing to do more.


    Weasel''s bar.


    Su Sheng drank the wine and asked the weasel about the progress of the addict. The news about the weasel was indeed well-informed. He found out that someone knew about the addict, but it took some time to continue to inquire.Su Sheng didn''t rush to go and drank wine and chatted with him a few words, of course, this topic is naturally indispensable for Vanessa.


    "Hey, bring me a glass of wine. Fuck, your XX, this mission is really a pit, right? If my XX is not hard enough, it will be a problem this time. And that shit employer, he must be me The handsome appearance and the strong body attracted me, but I gave the money but refused to let me go. Finally, I had to use my big XX to stab him into his X flower 4.6. He cried his father and called his mother. I just left. Do you know? This bastard is too dirty, Fak, I went back and washed it at least several times. I don¡¯t want to find a feeling when someone is kneeling in front of me and preparing to have a close contact with my big XX XX flavor!"


    A man was very familiar sitting next to Su Sheng. Before the weasel could speak, he began to talk about himself, and he made sensible movements while talking.There was a lot of crackling like a machine gun, and he said to the weasel uncomfortably: "Hey, are you scared by my powerful ability? Where''s my wine? If you don''t give me wine, I will kill you. Up!"


    "Damn it!"


    The weasel subconsciously put his hands behind and cursed before going to get him the wine.


    Chapter 797: The Strongest Cannon: Wade Wilson


    "Hi, I''m Wade Wilson." He didn''t seem to be willing to be quiet while waiting, turning his head and reaching out and smiling towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng glanced at his hand, Wade Wilson raised his hand and smelled it with an expression of disgust and said: "Fak, how come there is still the smell of X flowers. Maybe I didn''t wash it, don''t you mind? With that, Wade Wilson actually extended his hand to Su Sheng again.


    Su Sheng felt that Deadpool was similar to the clown to some extent, and his spirit was abnormal.


    The only difference is that the abnormality of the clown can make people scared and horrified, while the abnormality of Deadpool can make people feel disgusted, nauseous, and helpless.It seems that before he became Deadpool, he was not quite normal?But yes, if it is normal, it may not be so easy to go through the painful and destructive experiment.


    Seeing Su Sheng saw that he didn''t mean to stretch out his hand at all, Wade Wilson showed no embarrassment even though he showed an embarrassing expression."I know you, you are Su Sheng, right? A superhero, or a rich man! The former owner of Stark Industries is a playboy, I heard that you are also...05 You said that if you become Stark Industries Will the owner also become a playboy? You should have played a lot of girls? Or superhero? Then you should be very good. In fact, I am also very good. Should I compare and see who is better?"


    "Hey, does anyone want to be Fucked by me and him?"


    "Do you want to?"


    "What about you, would you like it?" Wade Wilson asked in a loud voice, pointing to two strong men with the same body hair as an apes, only to get the middle finger and a few words of Fake.


    "Close your stinky mouth and drink at the bar!" Weasel felt that Wade Wilson was crazy. Doesn''t he know who Su Sheng is?You dare to make such a joke?No, he is a madman, just don''t involve me.


    "How can you drink with your mouth shut?" Wade Wilson mumbled and drank all the wine in the glass and blinked at the weasel: "Is there any introduction recently? I desperately need a hot chick to make up for my soul. trauma."


    "The best was taken away by him three days ago." The Weasel looked at Su Sheng with some envy.


    "Damn it." Wade Wilson exaggerated as if he had taken a hundred million measures, but the goods soon returned to normal and said with a smile: "Fortunately, fortunately I have an old friend, then, goodbye!"


    After speaking, Wade Wilson got up and planned to leave.


    "Asshole, you haven''t paid the money yet." the weasel hurriedly called.


    "He please..." Wade Wilson pointed to Su Sheng, who was about to leave.


    The trick of self-familiar drinking and drinking is very slippery. If he is in a strange bar or strange guests, he may succeed. After all, Wade Wilson has pitted many new guests, and he doesn¡¯t know the weasel anyway. I didn¡¯t see it, as long as someone paid the bill.


    Although this is an innocuous little joke, it still has to pit someone.


    Wade Wilson found that his body was out of control without taking two steps, and turned around like a dance step and walked back to Su Sheng.Wade Wilson was shocked, curious, but not embarrassed. His mouth moved slightly as if to speak, but Su Sheng snapped his fingers.


    "Abba, Abba..." Wade Wilson was speechless for a moment.


    "Please take this glass of wine, by the way, remind you to go to the hospital for an examination." Su Sheng smiled at the weasel and turned away.


    Not long after Su Sheng left, Wade Wilson suddenly realized that he was okay. He hurriedly said to the weasel: "Keep, depend, Fake, what does he mean? He asked me to check if I think I will get X. disease?"


    "I don''t know, all I know is that you have to settle the wine money."


    "No? I have no money."


    "You just finished the task."


    "Didn''t I stabbed that idiot, naturally I can''t get the money!"


    The voices of the weasel and Wade Wilson rang one after another, and in the end the weasel couldn''t stand Wade Wilson''s mouth and let him go.


    Weasel can find news about the addict, so Su Sheng did not leave in a hurry, but he did not go back to the hotel, but walked along the street as if aimlessly. He did not walk fast, and occasionally looked at the environment. Very leisurely, after walking for about an hour unconsciously, he stood near a certain apartment.


    The door of the apartment.


    The two women seemed to be arguing, and there were still a few boxes on the ground.


    "I only owe the rent for a few days. Why are you throwing my things out or renting it to others? I told you that I will give you the rent and I will renew the rent." Vanessa Angrily asked the landlord.


    The house sneered and said: "What''s the problem with renting it to someone else if you can''t pay the rent when it expires? If you don''t come back for three days and wear it like this, even if you have the money to pay 263 rent, it will be sold, right? Sorry. I don''t want to rent the house to a bitch, take your things and go quickly!"


    "You..." Vanessa was so annoyed that she was about to go forward and theorize, but her shoulders were suddenly held on.


    It was strange that she didn''t even see who it was, she subconsciously felt who it was in her mind.

 655 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 655

    "You... why are you here?" Vanessa turned to look at Su Sheng in surprise.


    Su Sheng smiled and said without speaking to the landlord: "Do you know me?"


    "Who are you? Why should I know you?" the landlord said bluntly.


    "Don''t know? That would be better." Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly."You just said that she was right. She did sell her body and sold it to me. And I was very satisfied with her, so it made me a little uncomfortable if you treated her so much. I thought... Maybe I would sell it for her. Exert, she should be happy to follow me?"


    "Before I find a new place, I belong to you." Vanessa smiled."But the premise is that you have to vent my breath."


    "Can you blow her mouth?"


    Su Sheng smiled, and the landlord suddenly raised his hands uncontrollably and snapped at himself.


    Chapter 798: Robert Reynolds


    There was a crackling sound, and it didn''t take long for the landlord''s face to be swollen, and his mouth was bloody.


    "Sure."


    Vanessa gently pulled Rasu Sheng''s arm, but she looked at the landlord without being unbearable.She is not a Virgin, since the landlord treats her like this, it is okay to make the landlord pay or accept punishment, but she is not so tyrannical.


    "Okay." Su Sheng waved his hand with a smile, and the landlord''s movements instantly stopped and fell to the ground.


    After the shock wave wormhole was released, Su Sheng sent Vanessa''s luggage to the hotel room and then took her by the waist and turned and left.


    Vanessa curiously asked Su Sheng how she knew she was here, and Su Sheng smiled and joked.


    As they walked and chatted, they were inseparable like a couple who had just fallen in love.After shopping, Su Sheng bought some clothes and bags for Vanessa. Vanessa did not refuse or pretend to say that it was too expensive, and accepted it generously.


    after dinner.


    The two returned to the hotel.


    After a brief shower, Vanessa checked her luggage naked to see if there was anything left by the landlord.Su Sheng''s phone rang, and Maria Hill called to inquire about the addict.Su Sheng walked to the French window and watched the night view and talked to Maria Hill about the progress, but a wine glass was handed over from the side.


    Su Sheng took the wine glass and smiled at Vanessa, but Vanessa made a silent gesture and squatted down with a smile.


    Talking on the phone, drinking wine, watching the night view outside, enjoying Vanessa¡¯s bold service, it¡¯s so fun here, I don¡¯t think about Shu!


    Seeing Vanessa raising her head slightly and opening her mouth, Su Sheng''s wine glass tilted slightly, and the wine turned into a Changhong and fell into her mouth. After she drank her mouth, she opened her mouth and swung back and forth again.


    When I am happy, I always go by very quickly. It seems that the whole night has passed without doing anything.


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The noisy ringing of the phone interrupted Su Sheng''s dream, and when he got the phone in a daze, he suddenly found that his toes were itchy?Squinting her eyes and casting a glance, Su Sheng was instantly energetic, and Vanessa was lying on the foot of the bed...


    "Answer the phone." Vanessa raised her hair and reminded her with a smile, as if she had just done an ordinary little thing and then lowered her head again.


    by!


    Su Sheng found that Vanessa''s wave of strength was really beyond imagination, and he could always make actions that surprise him but not make him feel too cheap.


    This is a unique charm!


    "If you don''t have important things, no matter who you are, I will let you know what it will cost to disturb me." Su Sheng''s tone was not smart but no one dared to take it seriously, Campbell on the phone hurriedly explained.


    It turns out that the flash is about to collapse. Although Campbell didn''t do anything to her at all, he deliberately let her know what the mutants locked here are, and it is very likely that it will be her turn. In this case Flashing really couldn''t hold it any longer, she couldn''t help it, and kept begging Campbell to contact Su Sheng to take her away, no matter what the conditions, she agreed.


    She... is about to collapse.


    "Isn''t it broken? Don''t break or stand, wait until she breaks down."


    Su Sheng hung up the phone and got ready to get up. Vanessa had taken the initiative to wait for the impact to come, but at this time there was a knock on the door.


    "Fak!"


    Su Sheng glanced at the door, and it was the barkeeper weasel who knocked outside.


    It''s not surprising that he will find Su Sheng here. If an intelligence broker can''t find out where he lives, don''t do it. He should have found the addict''s intelligence when he found it?But... Su Sheng looked at Vanessa and shouted outside the door: "Wait."


    Hearing the sound, the weasel could only wait outside the door. This wait... it took more than an hour. The weasel who was waiting finally had to sit on the ground in the corridor. He stood tired.


    After more than an hour, the door opened.


    The weasel quickly got up and walked in tentatively, only to see Su Sheng and Vanessa in the living room sitting on the sofa in their nightgowns and then walked in with a sigh of relief.


    Closing the door easily, the weasel said with a flattering expression: "You are amazing. I have been waiting for more than an hour."


    "Are you dissatisfied?" Su Sheng asked lazily, raising his eyebrows.


    "No, absolutely nothing, I just admire and admire, absolutely nothing else." Weasel waved his hand to explain.


    "Okay, did you find the whereabouts of the addict?" Su Sheng asked directly.


    The weasel nodded and glanced at Vanessa. Seeing that Su Sheng did not respond, he continued: "Yes, I have found the whereabouts of the addict Robert Reynolds. He is hiding in an apartment. It is said that it has been several days. I didn''t go out anymore from... after the explosion in the laboratory. I inquired about a few guys who often gave him goods, and they said something was wrong. He had a big addiction. Under normal circumstances, he should have been out for so many days. Although he has no money, he will definitely find a way to make money and get goods."


    "This is the address of the apartment."


    Speaking of the weasel, he took out a note with an address written on it.


    Su Sheng glanced at the address directly with Indigo''s ability. The angle of view was switched on a mobile phone in the apartment. You could clearly''see'' that the curtains of the apartment were all lowered and the windows were even sealed, dim. There was a person in the corner of the room, with long blond hair covering his face in a mess. He couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    But it should be Robert Reynolds.


    Su Sheng was planning to regain his power, but he suddenly found that Robert Reynolds raised his head and looked straight at him. No... to be precise, he looked at the phone. In the dim corner, his eyes seemed to turn golden light. It feels like a beast lurking in the darkness waiting to be hunted, evil and terrifying.


    boom!


    The phone exploded for no reason, and Su Sheng instantly lost his perspective and frowned slightly.


    "This guy found me? This is not a mental ability but a special ability of the Indigo race. How did he discover it? The explosion of the phone should be caused by mental power or mental power?" Su Sheng secretly thought that he didn''t speak. , Vanessa was fine, she didn''t dare to disturb her and waited quietly.


    Chapter 799: The strongest sentry on the surface?


    Da da da!


    Su Sheng''s fingers lightly tapped on Vanessa''s legs. There was no sound but it gave people a sense of rhythm.After a while, his fingers stopped, and the corners of Su Sheng''s mouth slowly opened and finally turned into a loud laugh."I said that before, there was a faint familiar feeling, it turned out to be him!"


    "The surface is the strongest, tut tut, it''s time to play."


    Robert Reynolds, a drug addict, and the laboratory exploded. This series of familiar feelings made Su Sheng feel that he must be a character, but he didn''t remember it for a while, but he finally remembered it just now. Isn''t this the strongest sentry on the surface?One of the four supermen in the Marvel universe, possessing the power of millions of stars to explode, possessing almost all kinds of superpowers, and a dark personality void was born in his body.


    The sentry has super high speed, super endurance, super defense and flying ability, these conventional standard abilities, can control, release energy, create energy field in various parts of the body, emit various forms of energy, and have super strong mind and The power of the spirit can forcibly implant or delete memories or calm the opponent''s emotions.He also has the ability to absorb energy indiscriminately, and can absorb energy at any time to replenish himself. The limit of most of his abilities is unknown, and his spiritual power cannot be conquered even by Doctor Strange.


    There are several forms of sentinels.


    His mental stability is the weakest, but he can also be regarded as a single universe level.When he is mentally sensitive, he can explode the power of millions of stars. If his spirit is out of control, he can directly explode the energy of a sun.If he runs away is the time when the emptiness is dominated, it is also his strongest time, the positive and negative energy of the explosive force of millions of stars, modify the reality, and infinitely stack energy!

 656 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 656

    The sentry is a time bomb. Once it explodes, the destructive power is quite amazing, so most of the time he will suppress his own strength in order to suppress nothingness.When there was no trouble of nothingness, his speed was several times faster than the beam, and Thor instantly brought Thor out of the galaxy.The powerful combat ability can defeat the Thunder God without the power to fight back, the powerful mental power can stop the Thor''s Hammer, and even kill the Celestial Group and take its body away from the White Red Space, where the Phoenix Power is located.


    He can quickly heal his wounds, completely control the body and surrounding molecules and elementary particles, and even can completely abandon the body to survive in the spirit, and even resurrect the dead.During the Dark Dynasty, he experienced the feeling of being killed by a spike in the battle with the moleculars, but he quickly learned the ability of molecular manipulation to confront the moleculars head-on, allowing them to be killed by seconds and then resurrected indefinitely.On the contrary, after being killed by the sentinel in seconds, the elements cannot resurrect quickly!


    In short, this is an extremely powerful and extremely buggy character.


    "Does Mephisto know about the sentry a long time ago, or did he just use it to create the sentry?" Su Sheng felt that things became interesting.


    Su Sheng looked up at the nervous weasel and smiled: "You did a good job, the next thing has nothing to do with you, you can go."


    "Good, good."


    Just as the weasel was about to leave, Su Sheng shook his hand at him.


    Snapped!


    A business card fell into the hands of the weasel.


    "My phone, do you know what to do?"


    "Understand, I will never disturb you easily if there is no important thing." The weasel excitedly put away his business card, which can save his life at the critical moment.


    Knowing the identity of Robert Reynolds, knowing his location, and knowing that he found himself, but Su Sheng did not rush to act immediately.The strength of the sentinel is unquestionable. He is considered a very powerful character he has encountered in the Marvel world. It would be a pity to kill such a character when he comes up. It is the strongest on the surface, how can people know him? How strong is it?


    Su Sheng thought for a while and informed Maria Hill about the sentinel''s situation and the degree of danger, and made her act rashly.After that, I contacted the Baroness who hadn''t been in contact for a long time. Her status on Hydra''s side was getting higher and higher, but the situation of Hydra was not very optimistic. I believe that strong people like Sentry would definitely want to fight for it. Let Hydra come and let the Sentry shine!


    After the account was properly made, Su Sheng again monitored the situation of the sentry, this time even more concealed.


    The sentry had already left the apartment. Obviously he knew that his situation had been exposed and planned to move. Su Sheng told the baroness his address regularly.


    While watching how Hydra deal with the sentinel, while in the hotel with Vanessa crazy.


    The state of the sentry who has just gained the ability does not seem to be unstable, but his mental power is very sharp, and Hydra tried to get close several times, but he found out in advance and avoided it. If it weren''t for the coordinates provided by Su Sheng, Hydra is afraid. Has long been ashamed.In addition to Hydra, Maria Hill is also monitoring the situation of the sentry. She discovered that the Hydra was also interested in the sentry and began to monitor the actions of the Hydra, so that naturally the traces of the sentry can be found. .


    However, before the sentinel had officially demonstrated his strength, another person Su Sheng was concerned about had conditions first.


    Wade Wilson.


    He checked out that he had cancer, and it was still extremely difficult to cure a cancer that had little hope of recovery.This made Wade Wilson very depressed. God knows he just wanted to check if he had any X disease, why he was diagnosed with cancer, and the results of several hospitals were the same.


    dead?


    He didn''t want to die, so he started actively looking for some secret bases.As a mercenary for so long, he knows very well that some institutions will not announce until they have not been approved or the research projects are special, but such institutions are likely to cure themselves.Huangtian pays off, uh...should we say that joy comes from the sky?Before Wade Wilson could find an institution that could cure his cancer, someone took the initiative to approach him.


    "Are you sure you are not joking with me? What is your name? Ajax is it? I remind you, if you know that I have cancer and you want to use me as an experiment target, I would never agree Yes." Wade Wilson winked threateningly as he looked at the man with an inch."So can you really heal me? What organization do you belong to?"


    Chapter 800, Vanessa?Imitating cats?


    "I''ve heard of this man in a bar before. It is said that he is a mercenary with a broken mouth but very capable. He has cancer. Is there such an institution that can cure him?"


    on the sofa.


    Vanessa, who was shrunk in Su Sheng¡¯s arms, looked at the scene of Wade Wilson talking with the man named Ajax on TV. She was a little surprised and asked. She was surprised that it was not why the TV content became a live broadcast. After all, Su Sheng is powerful and mysterious, and she will be surprised no matter what she does~.


    "It is indeed possible to cure his cancer, but the process is very painful, and great changes will happen afterwards." Su Sheng said with a smile: "This Ajax belongs to a mysterious and illegal institution. They use variants. Human genes are used to create serum to transform ordinary people into mutants! He is no longer a human being. Although he is not outstanding enough, he has no pain-nervation."


    Vanessa was surprised: "Don''t you deal with such an institution? Or does the Avengers leave it alone?"


    "Wade Wilson will solve it himself." Su Sheng smiled.


    The cancer was cured and he gained self-healing ability, but he was disfigured. In order to restore his appearance, Wade Wilson almost destroyed this organization.In that case, why should Su Sheng take the shot?What''s more, he himself is also very interested in genetic modification.


    Su Sheng turned to help Vanessa up, looked at her ketone body and smiled: "You seem to have not been looking for a house?"


    Vanessa froze for a moment and then smiled sweetly."I always want you to feel that what you pay is worth the money, but I really should look for a house. After all, I am not qualified to stay in such an expensive hotel."


    Su Sheng nodded."Although the hotel is good, there is no sense of belonging, would you like to follow me all the time?"


    Vanessa was shocked.


    "Always? You mean..."


    Su Sheng stroked her cheek and smiled: "You know that I have a lot of women. In my opinion, every woman has a special sense of freshness, but some of the freshness is short-lived, and some are very long. I am I can be sure that I am still full of interest in you at this moment, so if you want, I can give you a house, and you can do what you want without worry."


    "Do you want me to be your lover?" Vanessa asked.


    "I think you should understand the difficulties of life. It is difficult for you to find a man who makes your life worry-free and can give you satisfaction. I can feel that you have fallen in love with me, so... Me." Su Sheng lowered his head and kissed softly.


    Vanessa hesitated for a moment and shook her head: "I admit that I want to be with you all the time, but I know this is not realistic!"


    "You may always give me money to make my life worry-free, because money is nothing to you. But you can''t always think of me, you will meet other women, will be interested in other women, and gradually Forget me. I would rather give you all the best to turn this time into the most beautiful memory, and don¡¯t want to dress up beautifully every day but can¡¯t wait for you to appear.¡± Vanessa suddenly turned over and sat in Su Sheng''s body, hands hooked his neck and said seriously."Until I don¡¯t find the next man like you who can move my heart and make me willing to give everything to make him happy, you can come to me at any time. I think no matter where I am, if you miss me, you can turn up!"


    Vanessa slowly went down, down.


    Su Sheng wanted to say something but Vanessa gave up under the attitude of a cat.


    After the wave.


    Vanessa took a tired shower and looked at herself in the mirror. There was a very eye-catching bright red mark on her neck.


    It''s hard to control the situation where it is.


    Vanessa could still feel the pain of suffocation now, and this pain suppressed the thought of separation.


    "Snapped!"


    There was a crisp flapping sound, and Vanessa snorted and turned her head to look at Su Sheng a little shyly. Su Sheng hugged her from behind and chuckled: "What do you think?"


    "Thinking about where to find a house."


    "Don¡¯t look for it. You interrupted before finishing talking. If you don¡¯t want to just wait for me, you can follow me. I just talked about mutant genes. If you want, I can let You have the ability, so you have the ability to do things for me, and naturally there are more opportunities to see me." Su Sheng said with a light smile."Of course, this process is absolutely safe and easy. I''m not willing to let you suffer from accidents."


    "what?"


    Vanessa turned around in surprise to look at Su Sheng, can it be like this?


    "Are you also studying mutant genes?" she asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Forget it, I have a few subordinates who are researching. Although I don''t need it, I think research and research is good, at least it can bring abilities to people around me. Of course, if you resist mutants, I still have Other methods can strengthen you, just like the U.S. team, but with fewer special abilities."


    "Are you sure there is no danger?"


    "I will never let you proceed until I am not sure." Su Sheng affirmed.


    "Then... Then can I choose my abilities?" Vanessa asked.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly and said: "No, because I have already chosen it for you, trust me... it''s definitely a good ability."


    "Okay, then I agree!" Vanessa said and jumped directly onto Su Sheng''s body, Su Sheng laughed and hugged her and turned out.

 657 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 657

    It was another fierce battle.


    After the end, Vanessa fell asleep tiredly, with a peaceful smile on her mouth.Su Sheng contacted Campbell and sent Mrs. Viper and Sister White directly to let them begin to study mutant genes. For them, it shouldn''t be a big problem to study mutant genes safely and securely. After all, they all have rich experience. Campbell also has ready-made experiments.


    The next day, Su Sheng took Vanessa out of the hotel room and bought another apartment near Sonya''s house. It was Vanessa''s temporary residence before she became a mutant.Of course, it¡¯s okay anyway. Su Sheng stayed with Vanessa for a few days. By the way, she also introduced her to Sonia and the others. Anyway, the identity of each other is obvious, whether Sonia or Caitlin, including Vanessa. They are not hard to get along with. With the addition of the two little girls Super Killer and X23, they quickly got to know each other.


    Chapter 801 The Flash of Collapse and the Betrayed Casillas


    boom!


    There was a violent explosion sound from the skyrocketing fire, and an abandoned building collapsed in the explosion.There were a few cars near the fire, the glass had all been shattered, and several heavily armed Hydra agents were lying on the ground.This was the first time they locked their eyes since they started tracking this Robert Reynolds, but it was a pity that the target ran away as soon as they took action.


    Looking at the hot beating flames, the people who entered are probably wiped out!


    Whoosh.


    The wind suddenly shook the flame, and a figure flew out of it and crashed to the ground.The ground was sunken, Robert Reynolds looked around with evil and tyrannical eyes and slowly walked towards an agent of Hydra who was struggling to get up. He stretched out his hand and agent of Hydra was directly picked up.


    "No, no, don''t kill me..."


    "Don''t follow me anymore, otherwise..." Robert Reynolds raised his hand to the car next to him, and a burst of energy instantly blasted past the car and was instantly shattered."I will kill you all!"


    Click!


    The frightened Hydra agent was thrown on the ground, and the sentry flew away instantly when he raised his head.


    The figure passed quickly in the air, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    At the same time, someone in the aviation field detected Robert Reynolds, who was flying fast. When they discovered that the flying object was actually a person, it caused quite a stir. Obviously, this is another superpower, and it is still not in the registration bill. The recorded new superpower?All of a sudden all parties began to look for this Robert Reynolds!


    The Ministry of National Defense and S.H.I.E.L.D. all called to ask about Robert Reynolds, and even the US team of the Secret Avengers contacted Maria Hill.Maria Hill did not hide it, and told everyone about Robert Reynolds, including the codename Su Sheng gave him: Sentry!


    Some people who can say, Maria Hill even said that the sentinel was probably the murderer who killed Nick Fury.For a while, the sentry who wanted to live a peaceful life became even more unable to calm down.


    "That''s right, it''s the strongest on the surface anyway!"


    After learning about the sentinel''s situation, Su Sheng smiled very happily, and it was time to go find him when the various forces tempered the sentry.


    The next period of time was a rare calm period. Natasha returned to Kama and Taj to learn magic with Wanda after nothing happened. Su Sheng would occasionally go there and take them to find a place for a good meal.Wade Wilson is already in the process of treating cancer. Madame Viper¡¯s genetic modification works well, but it will take time. Occasionally, Su Sheng will accompany Vanessa and Sonia.After joining the Avengers, the Alliance of Spider Girls has performed very well and has consolidated its position.


    As for the Nebula that took the Infinite Gems from him, there is no news. In all likelihood, Thanos has never been arrested, right?


    Unknowingly, Su Sheng didn''t pay much attention to how long it passed, and Campbell called again.


    It''s not about genetic modification, but flickering.


    She finally broke down.


    How should I put it, according to Campbell''s reply, the current flicker is basically where you say that she will not go to the west, you say that she will never go.Anyway, there is nothing wrong with Su Sheng, ready to take the flash away.


    Still that cell!


    There is no change in the blinking appearance, and I should have received preferential treatment in life, but the mental outlook is completely different. How can I say?Not as strong as before, but as confident as before.When Su Sheng appeared, the twinkling flickered first, and then jumped directly in front of Su Sheng and pulled his leg with excitement."Take me away, please take me away. I promise you what you want me to do. I know the location of the mutant underground organization. I can tell you not to let me stay here."


    Seeing the blinking, Su Sheng couldn''t help but feel dumb. He didn''t expect Campbell to have the means.No abuse, no beating or scolding, just mental fear makes the flashing collapse like this.But it¡¯s normal to think about it. Human spirit is the most important thing. In such an environment, watching those mutants being researched and tortured every day, I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s their turn to be here, and they collapse under such terrifying mental pressure. It makes sense.


    It''s like the three views formed in the cage world, except that Campbell''s approach is more direct.


    He is not transforming and distorting one''s thinking and three views, but directly destroying!


    Saint Su bends over and pulls up the flashing 0...


    "really?"


    "Really!"


    "But I don''t actually have much interest in the underground base of mutants. I only wanted to see your reaction when I asked. They can''t hinder me, and there are few people I am interested in." Su Sheng After a pause, I just wanted to shake and flicker again.


    The phone ring rang very quickly.


    "Hello?" Su Sheng connected, and Natasha''s voice came through the phone.


    "problem occurs."


    "Do you remember Casillas, the magician who helped you transcribe magic? He just killed the librarian and tore off a page of spells that were supposed to summon Domam and betrayed Taj Kama. After chasing it out, Modu and Wanda also followed. I don''t know where they are now. Can you lock them?" Natasha''s speech was very fast but her words were very clear.


    Did Casillas defect so quickly?Su Sheng thought he would wait for a while.After thinking about Su Sheng directly locked Wanda''s position, then said to Natasha: "You are waiting for me in place."


    hang up the phone.


    Su Sheng glanced at the flicker and directly released the shock wave wormhole.


    Huh!


    The two jumped out to Kama Taj''s training ground 0.7, Natasha was wearing a female magic robe, and her hair turned white.However, when it was not the time to ask about this, Su Sheng once again released the shock wave wormhole, brought the flash and disappeared with Natasha!


    Huh!


    On a certain street, there are occasional vehicles driving, and the pedestrians on the road are calm and not panicked.


    Su Sheng locked the position of Wanda and Modu.


    They are here!


    After searching for a circle without two people, Natasha did not think that Su Sheng might have found the wrong place. Her hands quickly formed a seal, and the magical atmosphere gradually emerged on her body, and she saw her hands push forward hard. .


    boom!


    The space gradually changed, and a diamond-shaped glass wall appeared?


    "Mirror space?" Su Sheng looked at Natasha.


    Chapter 802 The Magician Natasha!


    Because of Nick Fury or Sentinel, Natasha spends less time learning magic than Wanda, and her ability itself is not close to similar magical energy like Wanda, so Natasha can open the mirror space so easily. Su Sheng had such a small accident.


    Is her magic talent that high?


    And her white hair?It looks a lot like the look of Thanos in the movie Avengers 3, but she shouldn''t think of changing her hair color when she concentrates on learning magic?There seems to be something Natasha didn''t tell herself.


    boom!


    The mirror space opens.


    Natasha walked in first, followed by Su Sheng and Shanxi.


    The environment in the mirrored space is no different from the outside world, but magic can be used here to change the environment. For example, now... After entering the mirrored space, Natasha will perform magic again, and you can clearly see that the ground under the three people¡¯s feet is lifted up. Like a rolling ladder, pull up and move forward quickly 05.


    Before Flashing had time to feel the joy of leaving there, she was surprised by this strange scene.

 658 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 658

    "Found it, over there..."


    Natasha pointed her hand to see two small black dots on the leaning building in the distance are moving fast. If you look closely, it is Wanda and Mordu.


    "Guyi Mage and Casillas are not here, they should have been lost." Natasha said with a finger print and jumped down directly, the next moment she saw magic circles appearing at her feet and becoming One by one, Natasha quickly ran to Wanda.


    The black widow who knows magic, this style asks you if you are afraid!


    "It seems that Thor''s Hammer doesn''t need to be taken out for the time being." Su Sheng curled his lips and followed with flashes.


    Su Sheng had specially made two Thor''s Hammers, one was for Jane Fortes, the other was actually prepared for Natasha.After all, Natasha once lifted Thor''s hammer to become a female Thor in the comics, plus she has no other abilities that urgently needs an improvement in strength.So at the beginning, Su Sheng told Natasha that he was far from being like others. He didn''t mean to be one of his own women, but whether he was willing to become a female Thor like Jane Fortes, but he didn''t expect Natasha to be in magic. Going further and further along this road, the style of painting is getting more and more biased.


    "Why are you here?"


    Seeing Natasha, Su Sheng followed the flash, Wanda asked in surprise and followed."Have you seen Gu Yi Mage and Casillas?"


    Natasha shook her head."We came by directly sensing your location."


    "We are lost." Wanda said disappointedly.


    "Then go back and wait for Gu Yi Mage first." Su Sheng suggested.


    "it is good!"


    Leaving them from the mirrored space, they walked to a remote alley, and then returned to Kama Taj through the magic portal.


    Mordo nodded solemnly to Su Sheng and then left to stabilize the situation. Casillas not only killed the librarian and stole the magic, but also took away several supporters. In the absence of Master Gu Yi Mordor had to work hard to stabilize the people, but when he rushed over, he found that Stephen had dealt with the situation properly.


    "Who is she? Your latest toy?" Natasha raised her eyebrows and looked at the quiet flashing, and Wanda looked over curiously.


    The blinking looks very quiet, somewhat timid and timid.The appearance is not particularly outstanding, but she can vaguely see some characteristics that are not ordinary humans. She should be a mutant.


    "This is flickering."


    "Wanda the Scarlet Witch, Natasha the Black Widow."


    Su Sheng briefly introduced each other and looked at Natasha."Should you tell me something?"


    "Say what?" Natasha pouted."I don''t think I have anything to explain to you, and you are not mine."


    "is it?"


    Su Sheng stepped forward and stroked Natasha''s white hair. Natasha''s finger knot immediately revealed a magic whip and said with a smile."I can''t bully you casually now."


    "I haven''t bullied you, and if I want to bully you, it''s not enough to rely on your magic." Su Sheng waved gently, Natasha''s magic whip disappeared in an instant, Natasha was slightly shocked, Su Sheng But her hand is already on her hair.


    "Are you overdrawing your life?" Su Sheng instantly frowned and asked in a stern voice.


    Natasha turned her head slightly and dodged her eyes, "No, I just stimulated my potential."


    "Is there a difference? Is the potential stimulated so easily? I can feel that you have lost at least ten years of life. Why?" Su Sheng frowned: "If you want to gain strength, I can help you, I just let You come here to learn some basic magic knowledge so that if you encounter you in the future, you can also deal with it. I have prepared another Thor''s Hammer for you. You can lift it up and become another Thor''s Hammer at any time!"


    "If you don''t want to be eliminated by the times, you can only pay the price, and I never thought it would be 900 like this before. I thought it was just that the process would be more painful, and I happen to be better at enduring pain." Natasha was slightly bitter, she This was not the case when I went back before, but I made up my mind after I came back this time and temporarily gave up investigating the sentry.


    She has to do something, otherwise she can only be reduced to a logistics staff, then the suffering she has suffered before, and the things she has done will all be meaningless. The code name of Black Widow will also have no meaning.


    To stimulate the potential, this is the help of the ancient master.


    Mage Gu Yi reminded Natasha before starting, but still decided to do so.


    As for the price?


    There is a price for everything, right?Only ten years of life. If she can''t become stronger, she will probably die during the mission, or she may die unexpectedly. Who knows what will happen in the future?Grasping now is the key!


    "You should be thankful that you know me."


    "I will help you make up for the lost life, but I hope you can tell me when you make this decision next time in this situation. I don''t want to find that you have no life when I am preparing to tease you. Become an old woman!"


    Natasha smiled and shrugged."I try my best!"


    Chapter 803 Attacks on the Most Holy Place


    Before the Gu Yi mage came back, Su Shengxian sent the flash to the lighthouse base and temporarily settled down and chatted with Wanda Natasha about the recent situation. Of course, he couldn''t avoid talking about Doctor Strange and Casillas.Stephen''s time in Kama Taj was short and his hands were disabled. It was really difficult at the beginning, but after being trained by the ancient master, the progress was rapid. At this time, Stephen''s strength has surpassed most of the people here.As for Casillas, they didn''t have much contact.


    It can only be said that this is a person whose prestige status is not inferior to that of Modu. It is said that he learned magic in order to be able to resurrect his wife.Natasha felt that Casillas¡¯ rebellion might still have something to do with Su Sheng. When the ancient master asked Casillas to copy the magic content in the library, in all likelihood, he discovered the dark power at that time. , Discovered the secret of longevity by the ancient master of the dark power.The power of darkness can make people immortal and resurrect, but the ancient wizard uses the power of darkness but does not allow them to use it, so Casillas betrayed and plunged into the embrace of the power of darkness.


    Not long after, Master Gu Yi returned.


    It seemed that Casillas could not be caught, and Casillas knew that the ancient wizard had used the dark power again, with mental arithmetic and unintentional, and it was possible to fail to find it.But how did Su Sheng remember that the ancient wizard in the movie should have caught up with Casillas and still played in the mirror space, but in the end, when Casillas escaped, the ancient wizard did not continue to catch up?It seems that the ancient master should know that Casillas was the beginning of the incident, and he intended to let Calicias go, right?


    Master Gu Yi was not too surprised to see Su Sheng, so he nodded slightly and asked him to go back to deal with the matter.


    The rebellion of Casillas did cause quite a stir, and the death of the original library also made many people a little sad.However, after the ancient master of the first came back, he appointed a new library king, and asked Modu and Stephen to organize a manpower to find the whereabouts of Casillas.


    As a result, the situation gradually stabilized, and Su Sheng also lived in Kama Taj.


    Not surprisingly, Casillas threw himself into the darkness and became a believer in Domam and became a fanatic. Then he began to destroy the three most holy places and summon Domam to come, and the ancient first mage would die because of this. Su Sheng would naturally not miss it. .There are many rooms in Kama Taj, and the accommodations for male and female wizards are separated, but because of the special nature of Su Sheng, his room is near the rooms of Wanda and Natasha.


    In the dead of night, Su Sheng, who was planning to rest, suddenly saw the golden magic teleportation array light up in the room, and Wanda walked in with a little shyness.


    Su Sheng smiled and waved, but Wanda shook his head to perform magic again.


    Mirror space.


    Su Sheng smiled and got up and entered the mirror space with Wanda. It was still this room. The scope of the mirror space opened by Wanda was just this room. It was still an independent mirror space. As for the purpose?Naturally, I don''t want to be disturbed or disturbed by others.


    When the mirror space opened, Natasha next door naturally felt it.


    With her lips curled slightly, Natasha fell asleep.


    The night passed quietly.


    Natasha and Wanda consciously went to practice early in the morning, and Su Sheng was free to continue to observe the situation of the sentry.The last time the sentry made threats to the Hydra agents, the effect was not ideal. Not only did the Hydra people not give up, but other forces began to pay attention.In a short period of time, the traces of the sentry have been exposed to several groups of people.The sentinel showed great restraint, and I have to say that if his mental state is okay, he is indeed a competent hero.


    A few days passed like this, and Casillas''s affairs seemed to be forgotten.


    But is it possible?


    Even if they want to forget, Casillas is unwilling to calm down.


    He took fanatics and attacked the most holy place in London.


    Suddenly, I didn''t expect Casillas, who had been hiding in hiding, to suddenly appear, and he dared to attack the Most Holy Place boldly.There are three places in the Holy of Holies, London, New York, and Hong Kong. This is the supreme place in the master''s heart and the node that guards the invasion of the multiverse.


    Mordur and Doctor Strange had planned to go to the Most Holy Place in London to support, but Gu Yi suddenly appeared to inform that the Holy Place of London had fallen, and Casillas had already rushed to the Holy Place in New York, so that Mordur and Dr. Strange rushed away. support.Although there are mages sitting there, they are probably not the opponent of Casillas who has become a fanatic.


    Mordu and Dr. Strange rushed to the Most Holy Place in New York. Gu Yi mage came to find Su Sheng, and Wanda told Natasha about the matter, hoping they could go to the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong.


    Wanda and Natasha had no objection. After all, they should have learned magic for so long here, and they all knew the consequences of being attacked in the Most Holy Place, so it was mainly up to Saint Su.The final battle was at the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong, where Domam also appeared, so Su Sheng naturally did not refuse to accept it.

 659 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 659

    just¡­¡­


    Su Sheng looked at Master Gu Yi if he pointed out: "Then we will see you later."


    Gu Yi nodded noncommittal.


    I''m afraid I can''t see this side. She already had a foreboding that what would happen.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Leaving aside Su Sheng''s trip to the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong, let¡¯s talk about the situation at the Most Holy Place in New York.When Doctor Strange and Mordor came to the Sanctuary of New York, what they saw was the body of the wizard guarding the place.


    "Are we late?"


    Doctor Strange frowned and said solemnly.


    "I''ll chase it out and take a look. Be careful yourself." Mordu said and chased it out quickly.


    Doctor Strange walked vigilantly to the main hall of the Most Holy Place and saw magic collections of different shapes. Doctor Strange was attracted to check them one by one. When he found a red cloak in a glass cabinet, he couldn''t help but stop. After it came down, this cloak could move and change as if it had a life.


    Chapter 804 The ultimate selfishness, you are mine, and the earth is mine!


    "what?"


    Standing in front of the cabinet, Doctor Strange suddenly heard a sound coming from the direction of the door below. Is Mordu back?Doctor Strange turned and walked to the stairs, step by step, and just a few steps away, he saw a few wizards appear in his sight.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the greatly changed Casillas.


    The corners of his eyes were dark around him, as if he had painted eyeshadows. If you look closely, you can find that these eyeshadows are like charcoal, and they are definitely not painted.


    Casillas watched the nervous Doctor Strange suddenly smiled and waved his hand. In an instant, a mage next to him released magic and rushed towards Doctor Strange.At this moment, Doctor Strange''s heart was panicked.He learned magic to heal his hands. He never thought about participating in a life-and-death struggle, and he didn''t really decide whether to win or lose.


    But now he can''t help thinking about it.


    Huh!


    The magical energy was released, and the whip suddenly flicked towards the rushing mage to resist for a moment, then turned and ran back to the corridor to leave.


    Casillas received the dark power. 070 The increase in strength directly distorted the space in the Holy of Holies, and the fanatics under him began to chase after him.Going around in danger, Dr. Strange was forced to face the challenge. It was really a loss at the beginning. If it weren¡¯t for his cleverness, I¡¯m afraid he would have died long ago, but this also aroused Dr. Strange¡¯s instinct, using the environment, magic, and the opponent¡¯s self. The big mentality, Doctor Strange really solved the two enemies.


    Casillas turned and left at the end of the corridor, and Doctor Strange took the initiative to chase after him vigorously.


    From the corridor to the hall, Doctor Strange took all the magical objects that looked like flashlights.


    Casillas was a little panicked at first, but soon reacted and mocked him for not knowing how to use it. Doctor Strange answered him with action.


    He threw the magical tool that resembled a flashlight directly at Casillas, and Casillas sneered and easily escaped and rushed up.In this fight, it can be seen that Casillas is different from the dragon suit and the dragon suit B... It is not at the same level at all. Doctor Strange just looks at the resistance for a few times before it collapses, and Casillas goes straight upstairs. Threw it down.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Dr. Strange fell, Casillas saw a red shadow chasing him up. After a while, Dr. Strange, wearing a red cloak, slowly flew up and then fought with Casillas again.


    ...


    The most holy place in Hong Kong.


    Su Sheng stood in front of the big skylight of the Holy of Holies and looked outside, Natasha walked over from behind and asked in a low voice."Will there be trouble?"


    "Steven is Doctor Strange, and will take over Kama Taj after this incident." Su Sheng said softly.


    Natasha couldn''t help frowning. Doctor Strange took over Kama Taj. That means that Gu Yi mage...


    "You can''t..." Natasha asked hesitantly.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "It''s not that I won''t help, it''s that she has decided. Just like I have prepared the way for you to go, you don''t go, right?"


    Natasha glanced at Su Sheng."I just found out that you have such a strong desire to control? Don''t you always care about nothing?"


    "Yes, I''m more selfish!" Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly."It is precisely because I am selfish that I have to develop everything as I want."


    "I''m not your woman!" Natasha snorted.


    "I am selfish, and extremely selfish, so I don''t care what others think, as long as I think so is enough!" Su Sheng laughed."So... I''ll leave in a while, if Casillas hits here, you can''t do anything with Wanda!"


    "why?"


    Natasha frowned."If the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong is also attacked, then all the nodes preventing the invasion of the multiverse will be broken, and Casillas will summon Domam. This is an invasion class... wait... you won''t be Want to take advantage of this time to complete the agreement with Gu Yi Mage?"


    "Of course!" Su Sheng said with a light smile: "I am not only to solve the agreement with Gu Yi mage, but also to prevent future troubles. Instead of turning the door away and letting them worry about invading the earth all the time, it is better to let them know that it is gone. Gu Yi Mage, my things are not something that everyone can get involved."


    Natasha curled her lips. This is really selfish. Is the earth considered her own possession?However, if Su Sheng is sure, Natasha also tends to show her strength, after all, no one wants a thousand days to guard against thieves.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in New York." Natasha muttered.


    Su Sheng paused and raised the corners of his mouth: "The show is about to begin. I''ll take a look. Casillas should bring someone here soon, remember what I just said."


    The voice fell.


    Su Sheng flashed away and disappeared.


    On the streets of New York, the pedestrians passing by did not know that a fierce fight was taking place in the mirrored space of the same place.


    Casillas used the mirror space to trap Dr. Strange and Mordor with the fanatics. Mordor¡¯s strength is comparable to the original Casillas, but he is obviously no opponent now. The two fanatics were okay, and it took a long time for them to numb their claws.


    At the time of danger, Gu Yi mage came.


    The relaxed low-end fanatics took over Casillas'' offensive, allowing Mordo and Doctor Strange to escape.Although the two of them were reluctant, they couldn''t help but think about it and leave first.


    The two of them came out of the mirrored space and attracted countless attention instantly.


    After all, whoever sees two guys in strange costumes suddenly appearing on the street will look at them more?Dr. Strange and Mordor recognized the direction and just wanted to take action. Suddenly a magic portal was opened in the air, and a figure fell from the sky to the side of the road.


    Suddenly, a panic sounded in the crowd.


    "Mage Gu Yi!" Mordu shouted in surprise and hurried over.


    Although it flashed past, the golden magic robe was very conspicuous.


    When Mordur separated from the crowd of Doctor Strange, he saw Gu Yi mage lying on the ground, his magic robe had been dyed red, and the blood kept flowing out.


    Chapter 805: Black Lamp Ancient One


    "Palmer, where is Dr. Palmer?"


    Dr. Strange came to the hospital where he used to work with Master Gu Yi and shouted the name of his former colleague. When he and Mordu found the heavily injured Master Gu Yi on the street, his first thought was to go to the hospital, so he On the street, the magic portal was released directly in front of the crowd, holding Gu Yi Mage and Mordor to the hospital.


    "Doctor Palmer has resigned." A familiar nurse replied although surprised by the situation.


    "Resigned?"

 660 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 660

    Doctor Strange was stunned. The nurse next to him had already called someone to put Master Gu Yi on the mobile bed and sent him to the operating room.The person in charge of the operation was also the original colleague of Dr. Strange, the kind of colleague he often ridiculed.Outside the door of the operating room, Dr. Strange and Mo Du waited anxiously, Mo Du with an angry face.


    "Casillas, I will never let him go. No, I can''t let him destroy the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong after hurting Gu Yi mage like this. I...I''ll pass it first, and leave it to you here. Now." Mordor patted Doctor Strange on the shoulder angrily, turned and left.


    A utility room.


    The golden light lit up, and Mordo rushed to the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong through the magic portal.


    At the same time, Doctor Strange seemed to be inspired and turned and walked to the balcony at the end of the corridor, where an illusory figure was waiting for him.


    "Gu Yi Mage, you..." This is the soul or spiritual body of the Gu Yi Mage. It is too easy for the Gu Yi Mage to get out of the body.


    Doctor Strange wanted to save Gu Yi Mage, but Gu Yi Mage had no idea of ??continuing to live. She explained a lot to Doctor Strange. Although Doctor Strange was not reconciled, she could only accept it. Looking at the soul of Gu Yi Mage Gradually dissipating, listening to the sound from the operating room, Dr. Strange felt a lot of pressure instantly!


    When he is in danger, he must become the new Supreme Master to protect the earth!


    The door of the operating room opened, and Doctor Strange looked sadly at the corpse of Master Gu Yi who was pushed out and nodded towards the doctor and nurse.


    Instead of looking for Mordor, he first brought the body of the ancient wizard back to Kama Taj and then took a chain from the library.


    "What are you doing?" Wang stopped Doctor Strange.


    "Do what I should do and go to the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong." Dr. Strange said solemnly.


    Wang took out a magic wand from his waist and said in a deep voice, "I will go with you."


    Doctor Strange nodded and took Wang to the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong.


    Casillas took the fanatics to the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong. Wanda and Natasha also went to the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong. Mordor went, and now Dr. Strange also went with his good friend Wang. The sanctuary was lively.But Su Sheng was not there. He is now in the hospital where Doctor Strange and Gu Yi previously stayed!


    The exact location was on the balcony where Gu Yi Mage was talking with Doctor Strange. Although Gu Yi¡¯s soul seemed to have disappeared at this time, Su Sheng didn¡¯t care. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers gently, his eyes were accurate. Look at the place where the ancient master was.After the snap of the fingers, the space at that location changed.No... It should be said that time has changed and it has begun to go backwards.


    After a while, Su Sheng felt a spiritual force suddenly appear, and the soul of Gu Yi mage appeared again.


    Mage Gu Yi was first dumbfounded and then seemed to know what had happened, then turned his head and frowned at Sheng Su: "Why?"


    "You should now deal with Domam who is about to invade in the Most Holy Place in Hong Kong instead of using the gem of time to pull me back. You promised me!"


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of Domam." Su Sheng smiled and said, "When I finish what I should do, I will pass."


    "What are you going to do?" Gu Yi asked with a frown.


    "You!" Su Sheng pointed to Gu Yi mage with a chuckle: "It''s a pity that you dissipate like this. Even if you are already in the dark power dormitory, even if you can''t continue to be a supreme mage to maintain the safety of the earth, you still have Value. For example, stay by my side and teach your magic knowledge to people around me."


    "This is impossible!"


    Gu Yi mage said solemnly."Death is my best place, I will not agree to your request. And even if you can use the energy of the gem of time to pull me back, you can''t control me!"


    "Can you, I''ll know in a while!"


    With a smile at the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth, a finger gently turned, and a black ring appeared in an instant.


    Holy character emblem, black lamp ring!


    "So evil, so dark..." Gu Yi mage stared at the ring in Su Sheng''s hand with furrowed brows."This ring is very familiar, although the color is different, but...but it is the same ring that Hulk wore when the outsider fought Hulk on the Day of Destruction a long time ago. Only that one is red, and there is one. An emotional force that can generate anger and drive anger, and this... this black ring has the breath of death!"


    "This is a black lamp ring that symbolizes death. It can make people regenerate into black lamp zombies, using death as power! Of course, if you become an unconscious zombie, it doesn''t make any sense to me, so you will retain your sanity! "


    Su Sheng smiled slightly, holding the black lamp ring and turning around to release the shock wave wormhole and walked in. Gu Yi mage hurriedly followed in shock.


    next moment.


    Kama Taj.


    The corpse of Gu Yi mage lay firmly on the stone bed, and the whole room seemed to be temporarily closed with a special power to protect it.Seeing Su Sheng walking towards her corpse with a black lamp ring and smiling, Gu Yi mage instantly rushed to stop her. At this time, if she didn¡¯t know what Su Sheng wanted to do, then she really didn¡¯t deserve to be a supreme mage. !


    Seeing the soul of Gu Yi mage rushing towards him, Su Sheng released the angel''s power for a while.


    boom!


    Mage Gu Yi was shocked out and hit the wall in an instant. After a slight pause, Mage Gu Yi rushed towards Su Sheng again, but the soul seemed to be out of control and directly thought of her own body.


    Whoosh.


    The soul got into the body and disappeared.


    The black lamp ring was firmly put on the finger of Gu Yi mage by Su Sheng, and the skin of Gu Yi mage gradually changed in the next moment, with black lines all over his body, and the eyes of Gu Yi mage opened.


    She woke up.


    She...resurrected!


    Chapter 806: Conquer Ancient One and the Dark Dimension


    As early as when I was negotiating with Guyi Master to let Wanda and Natasha stay in Kama Taj to learn the basics of magic, Su Sheng thought of today!He told Wanda and Natasha that they only need to learn basic magic, and will find a powerful wizard for them to teach them later. This wizard is the ancient one!


    To be precise, it is the ancient master after death.


    As he said just now, it is a pity that Gu Yi Mage dissipated and received the lunch box, she still had a lot of value to dig.Now that you know that Gu Yi mage will definitely die Su Sheng, you should make good use of it. Otherwise, it is just Casillas'' betrayal. Su Sheng is not interested in staying in Kama Taj for so long, so he won''t intervene in this matter.


    Anyway, after Domam appeared, I dared to settle Domam before Doctor Strange used the Time Gem to negotiate terms with Domam. The agreement between him and Gu Yi Mage was considered complete.He stayed here, in fact, waiting for Gu Yi Mage to die, and he was still begging to die!


    The Gu Yi mage who was resurrected by the black lamp ring just opened his eyes and got up to take off the black lamp ring, but the black lamp ring seemed to be dead on her finger and could not be removed at all, she thought extremely decisively She had to cut off her arm to get rid of the influence of the black lamp ring, but after her magic was released, she had an irresistible emotion and she had to release the magic again.


    She can''t do the act of hurting herself to take off the black lamp ring. Her soul, her body, and her mind have been controlled by the black lamp ring. She has become a black lamp corpse!


    Raised his head and stood up.


    Master Gu Yi rushed towards Su Sheng.


    As soon as his body jumped from the stone bed, Gu Yi mage knelt on the ground with a thud, kneeling in front of Su Sheng.


    "I am the master of the black lantern ring, your master, how can you hurt me if you can''t even hurt yourself? You know that I am not a person in this world, and this black lantern ring comes from another universe, in that universe The status of the lamp ring is probably comparable to the infinite gems, right? At least the same as the infinite gems are the manifestation of the power of the universe." Su Sheng smiled lightly: "but you can rest assured that I will not be too harsh on you, after all, you and I get along before Very happy, I just need you as a humanoid textbook to teach magic when needed, and not to teach it to me!"


    "Although you are a bit inhuman, ghost or ghost, but in fact, it''s nothing. Your body is nothing to you. You can now lay down the burden of protecting the earth and the burden of absorbing the power of darkness for your own use. Pressure, isn''t this great?" Su Sheng smiled: "Maybe one day, when the opportunity is ripe, I can really revive you."


    "Since there is a black lamp representing death, there must be a white lamp representing life!"


    Gu Yi stood up to be silent, but she was the most famous supreme master Gu Yi in the multiverse. Now she has become a black lamp corpse whose life and death are difficult to control and obey other people''s orders. This contrast is indeed unacceptable for a while.Although she knows that Su Sheng is not simple and that Su Sheng comes from other worlds, she has been in contact with Su Sheng for a few times and feels that there is not much harm to Su Sheng. It is just that she likes to mess around with more women. This is not a big problem. Everyone among the students she taught had their own problems, even more serious than Su Sheng.It''s just that she never expected that Su Sheng would simply expose his wolf ambition after she died.


    Do not¡­¡­


    He had this idea at the beginning, so he deliberately asked himself to attack him with the time gem as a condition to obtain the ability of the time gem, and then used this ability to drag himself back, whose soul had disappeared, to become a black lamp corpse. .


    For the first time, Master Gu Yi felt that he had taken a thorough look.


    At this time, Master Gu Yi¡¯s golden robe had completely turned black, and Su Sheng waved his hand to open the shock wave wormhole and took Gu Yi Master away.


    Hong Kong!

 661 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 661

    The most holy place.


    Su Sheng and the greatly changed Gu Yi mage were fighting on the street when they appeared.


    Mordo and Wang stood at the left and right of Doctor Strange. When Gu Yi mage died and Casillas became strong, Dr. Strange stepped forward and finally stood at the C position. Of course...this is also a gem of time with Dr. Strange On the basis of it!As for Wanda and Natasha, they did not participate in the battle after hearing Su Sheng''s instructions, and stood not far away. 0...


    After observing for a while, Su Sheng probably figured out the situation.


    Doctor Strange should have used the Time Gem to cycle time backwards once, and the Most Holy Place seemed to be destroyed. A black cloud in the sky grew bigger and bigger, and the scene at the other end of the black cloud could already be seen.


    That is the dark dimension.


    Domam was about to come.


    "It seems that the time is just right, you are waiting for me here!" Su Sheng said to Gu Yi and appeared in the middle of Casillas and Doctor Strange.


    The appearance of Su Sheng made Doctor Strange rejoice in an instant, and Casillas''s face became ugly.


    "You just came, he killed Gu Yi mage and summoned Domam, we will solve him together." Doctor Strange shouted towards Su Sheng excitedly.


    Su Sheng glanced at Casillas and shook his head: "I am not interested in him. He left it to you and I went to find Domam."


    "What are you going to do? Domam is not so easy for the Dark Lord to solve." Doctor Strange asked subconsciously.


    "What to do?" Su Sheng looked at him with a smile."I won''t negotiate terms with him anyway."


    4.6


    Doctor Strange was shocked, discussing terms?Is it useless for a dark lord like Domam to negotiate terms?How could he negotiate terms with people about the inevitable invasion of the earth?When Doctor Strange was stunned, Su Sheng lightly flew towards the black cloud above his head.


    The overlapping point between the two dimensions of the Earth and the Dark Dimension has become very weak, and Su Sheng directly entered the Dark Dimension with a slight charge.


    dark!


    This is Su Sheng''s first feeling of the dark dimension. It feels like being in the universe, with colorful and radiant planets floating around.how to say?This feeling is like nightlife in the city. Although the sky is dark, there are all kinds of bright lights on the streets.


    Chapter 807: Su Sheng vs Domam


    The entire space is filled with the aura of monsters and evils. Darkness is the main theme here. Although the air and gravity seem to be no different from the earth, the sense of depression is very strong.


    Su Sheng could feel some power in his body about to move.


    That is the restlessness of joy!


    The Black Lamp, the Black Death Emperor, and the Anti-Life Equation seem to have a sense of compatibility with the dark dimension. After all, they all follow the dark route and feel that the fit is normal. Even the environment here has no effect on Su Sheng, but feels very comfortable. Looking far away, looking around, Su Sheng didn''t see any other creatures in the dark dimension, except for... the planet that was approaching quickly in the distance.


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes slightly, it was not a planet but a huge...head.


    This head seems to be composed of special matter and power. It is somewhat abstract but vaguely recognizable to the eyes and mouth. The dark red light exudes a field of fright.


    Lord of the Dark Dimension, Domam!


    04


    Just a head is bigger than the surrounding planets. As he approaches, the surrounding space has evaded as if to welcome the arrival of the king, the wind...whistled, waves of shocks entrained in darkness swept through waves. Coming, in an instant, Domam had come to Su Sheng''s front.


    Big!


    very large!


    Su Shengyuzhi was a bit smaller than Duo''s numb eyes, and a powerful dark and evil aura came and rustled his clothes and hair.


    "Who... are you!"


    Dommam''s voice sounded, long and deep, although it felt a little hoarse, it filled the entire dark dimension space like a 360-degree surround sound.


    "It''s so ear-piercing." Su Sheng muttered with his ears."Can you keep your voice smaller and smaller? It''s convenient for me to talk to you?"


    "Chat? I have nothing to chat with you." Domam''s voice fell, and the planet ground on which Su Sheng stood suddenly changed, and suddenly thorns sprang out directly to Su Sheng.


    The moment the local thorn sprang up, the corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose slightly.


    Copy ability!


    Su Sheng mastered all the abilities of Domam in an instant. The dark power pervading in the dark dimension seemed to be transformed into catkins visible to the naked eye. The dark energy poured into his body, and he could use this energy to transform at will He can become other abilities, such as being invisible, changing his size and shape, controlling elements, telepathy, teleportation and other super abilities, and even he can feel that he can create life and give other people powerful abilities.At the same time, he can also borrow other people''s magic and magic power.


    The most important and strongest of these abilities, he can control the dark dimension.


    From this moment on, the lord of the dark dimension is not only Domam, but also a Su Saint.


    Although Su Sheng thought about a lot of things that were actually just a moment, watching the ground stab about to stab him, Su Sheng waved his hand casually.


    boom!


    The thorn instantly collapsed and disappeared.


    Su Sheng looked up at Domam and chuckled: "You lost."


    Dommam''s huge head showed a disdainful expression. With a thought, countless ground thorns seemed to be turned into ground-falling dragons, swarming around Su Sheng and rushing up.Su Sheng''s smile remained on his lips, and he gently pushed forward with one hand.In an instant, the thorns that had been wantonly by his side turned around as if they had been inspired, like a rain of arrows rushing towards Domam.


    "Ok?"


    Dommam let out a low exclamation, the huge head easily shattered the ground thorns without dodge or avoid, when the sky full of ground thorns fell one after another, Su Sheng came to Domam in an instant, though his body was small but The eye-catching as if exuding a dazzling light, Domam couldn''t ignore it at all, and locked his position in an instant.


    "impossible!"


    Dommam''s tone finally became a little trembling."How can you... how can you have dark energy? No... you can control the dark energy here, it is impossible... The lord of the dark dimension is only me, here... is my territory!"


    The sound fell, and the surrounding space seemed to start shaking violently.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The nearby planet seemed to be unable to withstand the pressure, and its fragments condensed together and blasted towards Su Sheng in an instant.


    That light, that energy...


    It seems that even the originally dark dark dimension is beginning to become brighter.


    "It''s useless, I said, you lose!"


    Su Sheng waved his hand lightly. In an instant, everything was calm, and Domam''s attack was dissipated between the waves.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "What are you?" Su Sheng yelled, as if his body turned into a black hole and produced a huge suction.


    For an instant, Domam felt that the dark energy in his body was losing rapidly, and the direction was Su Sheng!


    He is actually absorbing his own dark energy, how is this possible?


    In the dark dimension, Domam is the master of this 313. He has always absorbed and borrowed the energy of others, and it has always been the energy he lent to the believers, and no one has ever been able to grab his energy, even if it is an ancient master. Will not work!

 662 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 662

    Feeling that his position was being provoked, Domam snorted and began to absorb the energy that had been borrowed from Su Sheng.


    The two methods are exactly the same.


    Just like Star-absorbing Dafa vs. Star-absorbing Dafa, the comparison is to see who cultivates stronger and more diligent.


    As the master of the dark dimension, Domam should have a stronger control ability than Su Sheng, a person who has just entered the dark dimension.Domam was originally a wizard. He accidentally discovered and entered the dark dimension a long time ago. After becoming the master of the dark dimension, he abandoned his original body. It can be said that he merged with the dark dimension. The ancient wizard borrowed dark energy only from the dark dimension, but now...Domam was panicked.


    Because he discovered that it should be an ability he was good at, but he couldn''t compare to this human in his own territory!


    He was unable to absorb the energy borrowed from Saint Su''s body, but his energy was constantly flowing, rushing to the opponent like a rushing ocean.


    This is impossible!


    Chapter 808 Let the bullet fly for a while!


    "You...Who are you? Even Gu Yi can''t do this!" Dommam''s voice trembled with shock.


    I thought that Gu Yi¡¯s apprentice fell to him, not only killing Gu Yi, but also destroying the nodes of the multiverse. It would be smooth to welcome him to invade the earth, but... but where did this guy come out?He has never heard that there is such a character on the earth, even... he can treat the Dark Dimension as his own home, and he, the lord, is not as good as the ruler!


    "Dommam, your news is too late."


    A slightly triumphant voice sounded abruptly, and after a while, a cloud of black fog appeared not far from Su Sheng, and the black fog gradually turned into a person.


    "Mephisto!"


    Although the Dark Dimension and the Hell Dimension are not together, they are both Lord-level demons. Although Domam doesn''t look at Mephisto, he recognizes them.


    Mephisto ignored the surprised Domam, but slightly bent over and gave a gentleman''s greeting to Su Sheng, then stood up and smiled: "Mr. Su Sheng, do you need me to help?"


    "you wanna die!"


    Saint Su hadn''t even spoken to Domam before he was angry. Normally, they don''t offend the river, but now Mephisto has fallen into trouble and intends to help a little human against himself?Rao is that he is at a disadvantage and cannot tolerate Mephisto''s presumption.With a loud shout, you''re looking for death, Domam immediately wanted to suck Mephisto.But Mephisto is also a cunning and cautious person. Although he dares to show off against Domam, it does not mean that he is defenseless.


    At the moment Domam shot, Mephisto instantly turned into a black mist and teleported behind Su Sheng and said loudly to Domam."You''re the one looking for death. Do you think that Gu Yi mage can let you do whatever you want if you die on the earth? He is the strongest on earth!"


    "Mr. Su Sheng, since Domam refuses to give in, I think you should just kill him."


    "This dark dimension is only worthy of a strong man like you!" Mephisto said very dogmatically and humbly.


    "Oh? Don''t you want it? This dark energy is pretty good!" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Of course I am very grateful if you are willing to donate generously." Mephisto said.


    Su Sheng smiled haha."You just came here. I just want to talk to you about that. You go and wait for me first."


    "it is good!"


    Mephisto smiled and nodded, and instantly pulled away and hid away.


    Su Sheng squinted at Domam, whose body had been obviously shrunk countless times, and smiled lightly, and the Saint Killer was instantly in his hand.


    He didn''t aim at all, didn''t even take a second look.


    Pull the trigger and shoot!


    boom!


    A bullet whizzed out and hit Domam directly.


    "Gun? This kind of toy...no...no...it''s impossible..." Even Mephisto could feel how special this gun was, how could Domam not feel it.He was still a little disdainful, and he panicked instantly, and he could feel that this bullet could kill him, completely killing him.Before he could think about it, the exclaimed Domam teleported away and appeared directly in the distance.


    But the bullet that had been fired at this moment changed its direction strangely, and flew towards Domam again like a tracking bullet.


    Very fast!


    Dommam had no choice but to teleport and dodge again, but the bullet seemed to lock him, and he would never stop until he hit.


    Suddenly Domam and the bullet were chasing me and fleeing in the dark dimension.


    This scene surprised Mephisto next to him. This gun was evil enough. It seems that Su Sheng did not lie to himself. This gun really has the ability to kill God.He was a little grateful, fortunate that his attitude had changed very well before, otherwise it would not be Domam but himself that was chased by bullets in his own territory like a bereaved dog.


    "It''s quite running."


    Su Sheng curled his lips and came to Mephisto''s side, Mephisto bends slightly subconsciously.


    He is really scared of Su Sheng now.


    These lords are almost immortal in their own dimensions, so strictly speaking, they have no fear at all.Even though Mephisto seems to be inferior to Domam, but if he is really impatient, he may not be stunned.Although you can''t win, it will certainly affect the forces, but it is very difficult to die.If you can''t die, you will be fearless, but Su Sheng is different. Even if Domam is not dead now, Mephisto knows that this guy really has the power to kill these lord-level demons.


    Mephisto, who was bent down, secretly looked at the holy gun.


    It would be great if you could get this gun. Unfortunately, the risk is too high, but... if you have a chance, you still have to try it.


    "What''s the situation with that? It wasn''t that Robert Reynolds appeared there by accident and gained the ability to become a sentry?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Are you going to talk about this now? I mean...not waiting for Domam to die?" Mephisto asked.


    "It doesn''t matter, let the bullet fly for a while!" Su Sheng said lightly.


    Mephisto nodded and said: "It is not surprising that Robert Reynolds will be there. He is just a winning gentleman who has no way and no ability. Even if he wants to make goods, he will not go to the laboratory. I fingerprinted him. There!"


    "It really is you!" Su Sheng frowned.


    Mephisto explained hurriedly: "I signed a contract with him, and I fingerprinted that his going to the laboratory would change his life, and in return he would give his soul to me when he died. Just..."


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that I thought he would not be able to withstand that power. He would die together with Nick Fury in the explosion and cause an accident, but I didn''t expect that he would have resisted and gained extraordinary abilities! And, and I thought you Will solve him soon..."


    "So you want to say that you didn''t handle clean things and want me to wipe your butt?" Su Sheng said with a curled mouth.


    "Of course not. After he gained the ability, I did a little trick on him, and he developed an evil personality. I think it won¡¯t take long for this trouble to be resolved by itself. And you can rest assured, although I signed with him Signed a contract but will never have any relationship with you!"


    Chapter 809 Domam killed with a shot!


    Su Sheng pouted noncommittal. He thought that the birth of the sentinel should not be purely an accident before. Although the origin is the same as the sentinel in the comics, it obviously does not fit the current situation.Before he became a sentinel, he was just an ordinary addict, even if he wanted to get some stuff, he couldn''t go to that kind of laboratory.


    It seems that the birth of vanity in the comics is due to the phantom master?Although the sentinel¡¯s mental power is very strong, the illusion master¡¯s abilities are also very weird. The stronger the mental power, the easier it will be.But now the birth of this emptiness is probably Mephisto''s handwriting.I have to say that Mephisto is really cunning enough to treat one business as two businesses.It was meant to accomplish things for myself, but I could also sign a contract with the sentry by the way.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    A shout that shook the entire dark dimension suddenly sounded.


    Su Sheng and Mephisto heard the sound and saw that the bullet finally hit Domam. With the yelling from the bottom, Domam''s body instantly lit up, as if a full-inflated balloon was It pierced and exploded with a bang.


    The powerful impact whizzed away and instantly crushed all the surrounding objects, illuminating the entire dark dimension like the sun.037


    Rumble!

 663 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 663

    The echo of the explosion spread throughout the dark dimension. Gradually, the voice faded and the light dimmed. Only countless dark energy poured into the surroundings and gradually merged with the original dark energy.


    Domam is dead!


    The body exploded, and even the soul ceased to exist.


    Domam and the Dark Dimension are one body. Mephisto originally thought that even if his soul died, his soul would belong to the Dark Dimension. However, he did not expect that only the remaining dark energy of Domam was incorporated into it. As for his soul?It was completely shattered by a single shot, and there was no scum left!


    This is Domam.


    Lord of the Dark Dimension, Lord, Domam!Although it had been expected, Mephisto was shocked when it happened.


    "You, what are you doing, be careful, be careful of gun fire!"


    Mephisto suddenly found that Su Sheng''s holy killing spear had been aimed at him, and his voice trembled.


    Su Sheng didn''t speak or move the gun, just staring at him with a smile.


    Within a few seconds, Mephisto''s cold sweat shed, and he didn''t know where a demon''s cold sweat came from."I, I know I''m not doing this thing perfectly, don''t worry, I will definitely handle the beginning and end of the follow-up."


    "Next time I explain to you, you can do what you do. Don''t have any extravagances." Su Sheng stared at Mephisto for a while and slowly retracted the Saint Killer Spear and said lightly: "Besides, don''t be too public in your actions. Up."


    "I understand, I understand!" Mephisto nodded repeatedly.


    "you can go now."


    "Yes."


    Mephisto looked like Su Sheng''s subordinates, and disappeared directly into a black mist after responding.


    The dark dimension is very big, and what we see now is only the tip of the iceberg, and the dark dimension has a special devouring power. Domam wants to invade the earth actually intends to swallow the earth and turn the earth into a part of the dark dimension. Now Domam Upon death, only Su Sheng was the ruler of the dark dimension, but Su Sheng didn''t have much interest in the dark dimension for the time being and didn''t know much about it, so he thought about it and simply controlled the dark dimension to return to its original position.


    on the ground.


    Casillas, who had been irrelevant for the time being, was fighting fiercely with Doctor Strange. The death of Domam made his believer Kalicias instantly lose his power, which made Casillas panic and wondered what was going on. thing.But Casillas was not a person who was waiting for a moment. He didn''t even get Doctor Strange to take it. Instead, he jumped out of the battle and looked over his head.


    In the sky.


    The black clouds are gradually becoming smaller as if they are leaving. Through the black clouds, the entrance to the dark dimension can be clearly seen shrinking and shrinking, and the sky gradually becomes clearer.


    Huh!


    Before the entrance of the dark dimension disappeared completely, a figure suddenly rushed out of it.


    The entrance disappeared, and the clear sky shone brightly.


    Su Sheng leaped to the ground.


    "No, it''s impossible...what did you do, why the dark dimension..." Casillas looked at the closed dark dimension entrance, watching Su Sheng who landed and shouted.


    He faintly guessed what happened, but he couldn''t accept it.


    That''s the dark dimension Domam, how could he... how could he drive Domam away?This is never possible.


    "Dommam is dead, since you are his believers, then...death too!" Su Sheng turned to look at Dommam''s palm and waved lightly, without seeing any means, Casillas Waiting for people to be ashes and collapse instantly.


    wind.


    Blowing slowly, blowing the powder of Casillas and others into the air, drifting away with the wind, and finally disappeared.


    "You, did you kill Domam?" Before Dr. Strange spoke, Mordo asked silently in surprise.


    "Is there a problem?" Su Sheng turned his head to look at Modu, and said lightly: "I promised Gu Yi Mage will help you prevent an invasion-level disaster, and Domam believes that the Multiverse will receive news soon. , In this way, even if there are no Gu Yi Mage, the guys who look forward to it should not dare to act rashly."


    "At least it will be safe for a short period of time, so take advantage of this time to improve your strength. I won''t help you solve problems every time."


    Su Sheng glanced at Wanda and Natasha''s direction after speaking, and their voices rang in their minds."Go back and pack up and leave Kama Taj. Reply to the Avengers Mansion and wait for me."


    After speaking, Su Sheng flashed away and disappeared.


    The ancient one, who had been hiding in the dark, felt his body tremble slightly, and followed the change in the scenery.


    Awesomely from clear to dark.


    "This is..." Looking at the surrounding environment, Master Gu Yi said in surprise: "This is the dark dimension?"


    Su Sheng nodded: "Dommam is dead. It is very suitable for you to stay in the dark dimension in your current state. You can safely and boldly study the dark energy. I will find the right opportunity to let Wanda and Natasha come and learn from you. magical."


    ...


    PS: One more chapter will be added later.


    Chapter 810 The Black Widow Delivered to the Door


    The Avengers Building.


    The alien avengers caused by the invasion of Domam have naturally been discovered, but they know that Saint Su, Wanda, and Natasha are in the processing office so they don''t care too much.Not long after they received the news that the abnormality was over, Wanda and Natasha also packed their things and returned.


    Natasha''s return also surprised the Avengers, her silver hair is too eye-catching.However, he was relieved after learning that there was nothing serious and that Su Sheng could solve it, and then talked about Domam.Unknowingly, it was evening Su Sheng~ only then came back.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and Natasha pushed in and looked at Su Sheng who had just taken a shower and wrapped in a bath towel.Su Sheng shook his head, and his wet hair dries in an instant. He smiled and asked: "What? You don''t want to ask me if I really killed Doma-mu?"


    "Although Domam is so strong that even the ancient wizard can''t help it, since you say that you kill him, you must kill him. There are too many secrets in you, and I will not be surprised if you do anything. "Natasha pouted."I just wanted to ask, you said you would find us a good person to teach magic, who is it? Where is the person?"


    "Don''t worry, I will naturally let you meet after I settle down." Su Sheng walked to Natasha with a light smile and stretched out his hand.


    Snapped!


    The door was closed, and Su Sheng slammed over.Natasha didn''t have the slightest tension or shyness, but looked up at him with a smile."Why? Can''t help but want to hit me?"


    "What if you are?" Su Sheng asked, looking straight.


    Natasha didn''t speak, but just watched Su Sheng unbutton her clothes one by one.The pressing breath erupted as the clothes were thrown on the ground, behind Natasha''s hands.The snapping sound rang out again, and the murderous object whistled out.She looked at Su Sheng, bent over to continue, and after a while she stood in front of Su Sheng without an inch.


    Big breasts and plump buttocks, white as winter snow.


    "What do you mean?" Su Sheng looked at Natasha with interest.


    "I don''t think I can refuse you, so I don''t waste my effort. I want, now I belong to you. But after it''s over, I want to leave for a while." Natasha smiled.


    "What''s this? Break up cannon?" Su Sheng squinted at Natasha.


    Natasha shook her head and stroked Su Sheng''s cheek with both hands."I''m very happy for what you did for me, and I know you want me. But I know, you don''t love me, you just want me. In fact, you had many opportunities before, if you were confused by you at that time, it might be I''ve been following you like that, but not anymore."


    "My mind is chaotic, magic, or you, many things are good, I feel that I need to be calm and calm to sort out. Maybe I will come back, maybe not... But as long as you need my help, I will definitely come back. After all, you are my comrade-in-arms, someone I can trust, and the only man who makes me consider whether I can rely on forever."


    Finished.

 664 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 664

    Natasha proactively kissed Su Sheng on tiptoe, and the kiss was intense. At that moment, Su Sheng felt the fire in her body ignite, and the agitation broke out instantly.Su Sheng suddenly pushed Natasha away in the sound of heavy breathing, and Natasha gasped and looked over."Don''t want it? You may not have this chance after today."


    "What I want will definitely belong to me!" Su Sheng shook his head slightly."I will let you beg me to possess you from the bottom of my heart, and will always and thoroughly possess you!"


    "Do you want to be calm and calm? Yes, I will give you time and arrange a place where you will never be disturbed. By the way, you can also learn some deeper magic!" Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and raised Natasha''s chin."Want to play Breakup Cannon with me? I won''t agree!"


    After speaking, Su Sheng waved his hand, and instantly the clothes that had been scattered returned to Natasha''s body.


    "Take a good rest. I will send you away tomorrow."


    Natasha looked at Su Sheng with a complicated expression."You missed the opportunity yourself."


    Su Sheng opened the door and directly pushed Natasha out. Looking at the closed door, Natasha smiled and turned away.


    This was the first time she had taken the initiative to want something with a man, and it was also the first time she was rejected, but Natasha couldn''t help but feel joy."Really a selfish guy who doesn''t care what others think." She muttered and went back to her room.


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose in the room, although as long as he doesn''t refuse, Natasha will lie on the bed now and let her taste it, but since she wants to play, let''s play.Su Sheng believes that no matter what Natasha thinks in the end, there will be no change in the result. Since it is in his palm, there is no possibility of jumping out.


    Lighthouse base.


    Su Sheng appeared quietly.


    Everyone is busy in an orderly manner, only flashes a person standing next to it, quite a way of doing nothing and not knowing what to do.Seeing Su Sheng flickering and trembling slightly as soon as he was about to pass, he saw a touch of green flashing from the side.Wearing a black jacket, a green-haired North Star came to Su Sheng.


    "Master, I..."


    "Oh, I''m planning to file a complaint." Before Polaris had finished speaking, he heard a mocking voice, and Gravity King Ruby walked out with his shoulders folded.


    "You are the one who will complain? I don''t remember losing to you." Polaris hummed.


    "You didn''t win, did you?" Ruby said with an unhappy expression.


    Needle-point to Maimang, this kind of tit-for-tat has been performed countless times.


    "Something?" Su Sheng asked without paying attention to the dispute between the two.


    Polaris said: "It''s boring to stay here, when can I go out for activities?"


    "Scared? Want to escape?" Ruby answered.


    Polaris snorted and didn''t say anything, just looking at Su Sheng. Su Sheng thought for a while and said: "You can go out if you want, so let''s go with the twinkle team and ask me to do something."


    Hearing the flashes related to him, he came over timidly.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is currently dealing with Hydra. To be precise, it is dealing with another race that is similar to mutants. You can look for the inhumans while playing. When you find them, tell me the target, and I will tell you whether to take action. "Su Sheng thought for a while and ordered.


    "When will we leave?" Polaris asked simply.


    Su Sheng said: "Tomorrow, where is your room? I will rest in your room tonight."


    Polaris grinned blankly and nodded.


    Chapter 811: Miss North Star Who Surrendered


    Night had already come quietly. In the North Star''s room, Su Sheng leaned on the bedside to check the system of the Avengers Building to learn about recent missions, tracking cases and so on.The pattering sound of water gradually stopped, the door of the bathroom opened, and Polaris came out without an inch.


    The temperament is very good, the face is very cool, the legs are very long.


    The fly in the ointment is...Sorry to A!


    It is not the first time that Su Sheng has seen Polaris, nor is it the first time that Polaris has been seen. After all, clothes like clothes symbolize status in the cage world. Only Su Sheng is qualified to wear it. So Polaris has long been used to it, and even just came to the lighthouse. She was a little uncomfortable when she was on the base.


    Polaris walked with long legs to sit next to Su Sheng, and was taken into his arms by Su Sheng.


    "Do you know what to do?" Su Sheng turned off the bracelet and asked with a chuckle.


    Polaris curled his lips slightly: "This is not a cage world, and I didn''t lose!"


    "Are you complaining?" Su Sheng stroked her back with a smile, and Polaris shook his head.


    Complaining is not enough. Polaris knows that no matter where Su Sheng is, it is the key. She just said casually.In fact, Polaris has been psychologically prepared for a long time. How can I say that this matter has become the consensus of everyone in the small society of the cage world?It''s as if different stages of life happen sooner or later.


    Own ownership belongs to Su Sheng.


    This idea may be something that all prisoners in the world of cages clearly recognize.


    Su Sheng chuckled and kissed Polaris. At first, Polaris was very nervous and stiff. She had seen how Su Sheng punishes the defeated many times. That kind of horror would feel terrible just by watching.But with Su Sheng''s incomparably gentle kisses, caressing, and a little provoke her body, Polaris felt that she slowly eased down, slowly entering a very mysterious feeling.


    Her eyes did not know when to close, and her body did not know when to relax, as if she could not exert a little strength. Her throat and nose made uncontrollable sounds that were completely different from those who were being punished. She found herself There was no resistance in his heart or body, and he even took the initiative to cater to it.


    "Yo, a word horse? I didn''t expect you to have such knowledge!" Su Sheng happily raised his eyebrows, and when Polaris wanted to respond, he took advantage of the vacancy!


    Polaris surrendered!


    It is not a nightmare cage in a cage world, nor is it the surrender of abnormal concepts formed in a small world, but from the heart, both body and soul are surrendered, and the joy and happiness of surrender makes her completely imagine If not, she has only one idea at this moment, and that is to let Su Sheng continue to conquer herself!


    Her slender body seems to have extraordinary endurance, and movements that require excellent flexibility, such as a horse, seem to be effortless for her.This made Su Sheng think of Miranda, a girl in the dark night. The flexibility of the woman who is a ballet dancer and superhero is so good that she can give Su Sheng happiness that ordinary women can''t give!


    early morning.


    Su Sheng and Polaris woke up from their sleep, Su Sheng stroked Polaris''s cheek."I suddenly don''t want you to go out soon."


    "I listen to the master." Polaris whispered.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Forget it, you have been locked up by me long enough and you should go out for activities, I miss you, you will naturally be in front of me."


    Stand up.


    Su Sheng and Polaris came out of the room in their washes and dresses, and the flashing on the other side was already ready.Su Sheng found two bracelets for them to communicate with themselves and transmit information, and then Su Sheng gave them a sum of money to let them leave the lighthouse base!


    The sun is shining and the breeze is fainting.


    Polaris and Flicker stand on the street with their own feelings, and in general they have a feeling of seeing the light.


    One green hair, one purple hair.


    It''s the type with good figure and good looks, but the rate of turning back when walking on the street is quite high.Polaris''s personality itself is strong and independent. Before flashing, he was scared to collapse and was still in a stage of loss of confidence, so it was natural that Polaris was in charge.Polaris proposes to take a turn around and enjoy the free life outside and then start looking for aliens?


    Avengers Tower 0...


    Natasha was already waiting for Saint Su, when she saw Saint Su coming over and sniffed her nose slightly and said, "Unfamiliar smell, are you looking for a new woman again?"


    She chuckled and said, "It wasn''t because I was so uncomfortable yesterday that I went out to find someone else? Actually, if you really couldn''t hold back, you could come to my room yesterday. The door of the room is not locked."


    "You''re a little skinny!" Su Sheng slapped her directly and unceremoniously, Natasha snorted and pulled her away."Don''t do anything to me anymore, you missed the opportunity."


    "Let''s go."


    Su Sheng waved her hand to open the Shockwave Wormhole, Natasha curled her lips and picked up the bag beside her and walked in.

 665 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 665

    lack!


    In the darkness, all kinds of strange brilliance were shining, and Natasha couldn''t help but open her mouth when she came in, she found that she and Su Sheng were standing on the surface of a planet."What is this place?"


    "Dark Dimension!"


    "Dark Dimension? Why did you bring me here? Didn''t you say you want to learn some advanced magic?" Natasha asked inexplicably.


    "That is to find your teacher for me, someone you know!"


    Su Sheng smiled and pointed not far away, a figure was jumping over quickly.


    With a dark hood, Natasha seemed to feel the darkness on her body when this person approached at 5.8 hours. She frowned slightly and saw that the other party raised her hand. There was a very striking black ring on her hand. , The big holy sign above made Natasha thoughtful.


    This sign, this type of ring, she seems to have seen it somewhere!


    "Gu... Gu Yi mage?"


    Natasha looked at the Gu Yi mage who put down her hood in shock, her temperament had changed dramatically."You, aren''t you dead? Why..."


    The ancient master did not speak but looked at Su Sheng. Natasha instantly understood that Su Sheng must have done what she had done, thinking that Su Sheng had told herself to find a Master to teach them things, I am afraid he planned long ago. Okay.


    Chapter 812: Aunt Mei¡¯s Invitation?


    Some things can''t stand scrutiny, but Natasha''s top spy analysis ability is naturally the top priority.After knowing the fact that the ancient master was resurrected and turned into a black lamp corpse, she can naturally think of the red lamp ring that must have been related to Su Sheng, plus she already knew that this lamp ring and Su Sheng came from other things. The universe, so Su Sheng''s strength, origin, and even a series of things naturally made Natasha suspicious.


    If Natasha discovered this when she first met Su Sheng, she would definitely not hesitate to continue to investigate and even do something.But now although Natasha was surprised, she felt relieved. The more she got along, the more Su Sheng hadn''t deliberately concealed anything. After all, there were a lot of unusual and inexplicable things in the things he showed before.


    So when Su Sheng left the Dark Dimension, Natasha didn''t say anything, and she accepted the communication bracelet left by Su Sheng and put it on her wrist.


    What if Su Sheng has a problem?At least he didn''t do anything now, did he?It''s nothing more than... just one more thing she needs to calmly consider.


    Back to the Avengers Mansion, Su Sheng asked Wanda to tell her that Natasha was going to learn magic from others and thinking about it calmly. If Wanda wants to go, she can also send her there.But Wanda, who was originally biased towards the magic department, actually didn''t have as strong a desire to learn magic as Natasha, her own abilities were enough for her to dig and exercise.


    Natasha''s departure did not have much impact on the operation of the Avengers. Everyone is doing their own things and their own tasks.Su Sheng would occasionally go out to perform tasks together, and spend most of his time in the Avengers Mansion to help deal with intelligence or other things.


    Every night someone would come to Su Sheng''s room.


    Hellcat Trish, the invisible woman Susan, the Scarlet Witch Wanda, sometimes the spider Gwen will come quietly.Of course, what is really interesting is that they seem to have formed a tacit understanding, quite a tacit feeling for one day.At least a few days later when Su Sheng discovered that they hadn''t hit each other.


    As if everyone knew who should be today.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang, Su Sheng answered the phone and looked up, but found that several people in the hall were watching. When he found that Su Sheng looked at them, they shifted their eyes and did other things. This made Su Sheng kind of It felt as if I was being stared at by them, I smiled dumbly and heard the sound of the phone.


    "Is it... Mr. Su Sheng?"


    The voice was familiar, and after thinking about it for a moment, he was matched up quickly.


    Su Sheng cocked his mouth unexpectedly: "It''s me."


    "Don''t know if you remember me? I''m Mary Jane''s neighbor. My name is May. I''m Peter Parker..."


    "In fact, you don''t need to say so much, I remember your voice as soon as I heard it." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Aunt Mei on the phone chuckled and looked a little happy. After all, which woman doesn''t like to hear other people''s praise, she can remember it once she sees it?Especially a big man like Su Sheng!"Thank you very much for still remembering me, it''s like this... Do you have time tonight? I want to invite you to have a meal at home."


    Su Sheng leaned back on the sofa and raised his legs with interest and said with interest: "If you want to thank me for what I did last time and invited me to dinner, then you don''t have to, just a hand. But if... this is a date. If you do, I think I¡¯m happy to be there on time."


    "You''re really joking, how dare I even want to date you at my age? If I were twenty years younger, I would take the initiative to date you even if the chance is slim. It should be done in about an hour, my The craftsmanship is not good, if you don¡¯t mind and you just have time, I look forward to your visit!"


    She first tactfully denied the date and jokingly ridiculed that she acknowledged the charm of Su Sheng and proactively said the time and made an invitation, and the final decision was pushed to Su Sheng, without letting Su Sheng feel disappointed and faintly at the same time. Pushing him to a point where it is not easy to refuse. After all, people have said the time and are looking forward to your visit. How can you refuse?


    At least Su Sheng''s previous rhetoric must not be used anymore.


    With a smile, Su Sheng hung up the phone.


    May''s initiative to invite is definitely not just for thanking her for signing or taking photos. In all likelihood, it might be something to ask for and it should be related to Peter Parker.She is still a little interested in Mei Susheng. She belongs to the more mature and attractive type. From the last contact with Mei and this phone call, it seems that it is not difficult to get her in bed.


    Just... poor Peter Parker.


    Mary Jane, Gwence, Daisy, these two girlfriends had not met before they were taken first by herself. Spider Silk, an object who might have an ambiguous relationship, was also included in her bag early, even Liz Ai 010, whom he admired now. Lun also belongs to him. He can wash away his state in bed and wait for him with a phone call. As a result, now... he is hitting the idea of ??the main woman in his life, May, is it a bit cruel to him?


    "I''ll go out for a trip, and I may not be back in the evening." Su Sheng put away the phone and got up and said.


    Almost an hour later.


    The night has been rewarded, and the street lights on the roadside have been lit up.


    In the kitchen, Mei put the prepared dishes in the restaurant, and took a good bottle of red wine and put it away.After checking the time and then on the phone, Mei hesitated to take a shower and went back to the room to find a red dress. She put it on her body and looked at herself in the mirror. Mei couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed. This dress Some are too exposed.


    The upper part seems to be just two triangular cloth strips. Although the key is not exposed, it gives people a feeling that it has been exposed a lot. The back is completely empty. Two thin ropes are interlaced to fix the upper body, and one is tied between the back waist. The red belt slightly shielded the somewhat low-waisted skirt.


    "Huh... don''t be nervous, and... I didn''t plan to do anything. I just expressed my grandeur of his arrival. If... if he can agree, I won''t worry about it in this life."


    Chapter 813: A Plot About Mei''s Dog Blood


    "Tick to tick."


    Mei sat on the sofa and looked at the hands of the clock with a slightly sad expression. It was almost an hour, and Su Sheng had not yet come.


    Is it coming?


    That''s right, how can someone accept their invitation from this little person for no reason.


    Mei shook her head in disappointment and the doorbell suddenly rang, which made Mei squeeze to stand up and hurried to open the door with surprise on her face.


    Outside.


    Su Sheng stood at the door with a smile and holding a bunch of roses, his eyes lit up slightly when Mei opened the door and appeared in his sight."you look pretty today."


    "Thank you." Feeling Su Sheng''s direct scorching gaze, Mei looked at the rose in his hand slightly shyly.


    "Give it to you." Su Sheng handed it over with a smile.


    "Thank you." Mei happily took it and said, "Is this the first time I have received flowers?"


    "I don''t believe it." Su Sheng smiled lightly."You are so beautiful and sexy, don''t you have no one to pursue you, no one to give you flowers? Your husband pursues you, or always received flowers when you got married?"


    Mei shook his head: "Really not, we were..." Halfway through, Mei shook his head again."He is a very good person."


    He is a very good person. It doesn''t sound like evaluating his husband. Is there anything unknown about her and''Uncle Ben''?Su Sheng thought for a while and wanted to ask: "Speaking a bit abruptly, your husband..."


    "Died because of an accident." Mei said.


    "Sorry." Su Shengdao.


    Mei shook her head and invited Su Sheng in, found a vase to put the flowers in.Looking at Mei with her back facing her back, Su Sheng threw away her spiritual power.Did not explore the purpose of her appointment today, but the memory of''Uncle Ben''.This seeing made Su Sheng a little surprised, just like Mei''s dress now.

 666 Mei Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 666

    Mei was born in Brooklyn, New York, from a poor family. His father left their mother and daughter because he could not afford the burden of the family. And his mother often used Mei as an inflator to vent her dissatisfaction due to poor family financial conditions, so Mei almost got a little bit worse. Xiao Qian''s little wanderer went astray and also met Ben Parker at that time.Maybe it was because I was grateful for Ben Parker''s help, maybe I didn''t have any idea about marriage or love, and I thought Ben was very suitable, so I married him.After marriage, the two did not have children. As for why they did not, it was a pain that a man could not say, because Ben Parker couldn''t!


    That''s right, it doesn''t work in any way.


    Therefore, although the two very bloody two are married, they are not at all as a husband and wife. Do you dare to believe that Mei is still in perfect condition?Therefore, it is reasonable to have no children. It will not work. How can there be children?According to May¡¯s memory, it seemed that Ben Parker had a conflict with the little gangster while helping her and was injured. It was not serious at the time and he went to check afterwards and found out that May also married Ben because of this.


    Although there is no real husband and wife, the two get along very well in life, and they can be regarded as a responsible man.After all, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility came from him, and then... not long after the two got married before May had a need for the life of the couple, Ben¡¯s brother Richard Parker and his sister-in-law Mary Parker He died in a flying accident and left his only son Peter Parker. Ben and May adopted Peter Parker and became his guardian. May naturally shifted his mind to caring for the children. In a blink of an eye, Peter Parker grew up.


    "This is more bloody than me dragging Caitlin from the age of tenure and getting old." Su Sheng mumbled secretly and watched Mei turn back.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Su Sheng looking at herself all the time behind her, Mei subconsciously asked.


    Su Sheng shook his head.


    Mei Yanran smiled: "Then prepare to eat and try my craft."


    "it is good."


    The two were seated, and Mei opened the wine and separated.


    She is very enthusiastic and she is not in a hurry to talk about business. You say a word to me. She didn''t eat much food, but drank a lot of wine.How should I put it, Su Sheng thought that a housewife like Mei should be good at cooking, but the result... well, maybe some things really have to be talented.


    Mei''s alcohol volume didn''t seem to be very good. It didn''t take long for her entire face to be flushed all the way to her neck. The top of her neck was red, and the bottom of her neck was white. It was also an interesting sight.Every time Mei leaned forward to help Su Sheng pour the wine, Su Sheng could inadvertently see some plans and appearances of the airport.Unknowingly, the two have moved from the dining room to the sofa in the living room.


    The distance narrowed suddenly.


    Su Sheng could smell the faint scent of her body after taking a bath, and Su Sheng''s hand was placed on the sofa and placed behind Mei.Facing May slightly sideways, "When will Peter Parker come back?"


    "The day after tomorrow, I heard that they won the first place in the country this time. He is usually quiet and doesn''t talk much. In fact, I am worried that I will not be able to provide him much help, so I really appreciate your sponsoring their activities. He has a chance to express himself!" Mei said with a serious toast.


    Su Sheng smiled and clinked glasses and drank, and didn''t talk much quietly?Are you sure this refers to Peter Parker?


    Little spiders are famous for their mouths and mouths!


    I guess he won''t show it in front of May, right?Basically, during this period of high school, I would not be willing to talk to my parents.


    "The members of that group are very smart, Peter Parker is also very good, if they do not have this ability, I would not sponsor them. I believe that Peter will be very good in the future." Su Sheng smiled.


    "I also believe it, but... he lacks opportunities, and I can''t provide much help." Mei gently turned the empty glass to look at Su Sheng."I know this is a bit abrupt. I don''t know if you can provide him with an internship opportunity? I think if he has such an opportunity and resumes, he can help him go to a better university and have better job opportunities in the future! "


    Mei said bitterly: "After all, better universities have high fees, which is not a small burden. If you have a resume of internship in your company, I would like to have more opportunities in tuition and scholarships!"


    "So this is really not a date. You want to beg me for something?" Su Sheng squinted and smiled.


    Chapter 814 Mei is like your mother, so you have to call me...


    Mei Weiwei explained in a panic: "No, I sincerely want to invite you to dinner and thank you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree, I just try to ask."


    "Then... is it a date?" Su Sheng placed a hand behind Mei on her shoulder. Mei subconsciously wanted to turn her head to look at Su Sheng but interrupted her movement."I prepared flowers for you, you prepared dinner and wine for me, and even put on such a grand dress. If you tell me this is not a date, I will be disappointed!"


    "I...I''m too old, I..." Mei doesn''t know whether she should admit that this is a date, after all, she has a purpose, but there is no denying the atmosphere and feeling that I really want to date, especially in Su Sheng. After picking up this topic on his shoulder, the faint and ambiguous feeling rose instantly.


    Su Sheng slowly put the wine glass on the table with his other hand and squeezed Mei''s chin somewhat disrespectfully. This is the most abrupt move Su Sheng has done so far.Seeing Mei''s dodging eyes, Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and said: "It''s a horrible thing that nobody picks ripe apples. Let me taste it, please?"


    "Su Sheng, Mr. Su Sheng 003, I think you might have made a mistake..." Before Mei said Su Sheng, she lowered her head and kissed directly.


    Click!


    The empty wine glass in Mei''s hand unconsciously loosened and fell on the carpet, and Su Sheng took Mei and lay down on the sofa.


    One advantage of ripe fruit is that it may fall off the branches with a slight shake.Unlike the green and immature fruit, you have to work hard to pick it off.The loneliness of men and women, the influence of alcohol, coupled with the mature body and the suppressed desire hidden in the body, made May fall completely after only a few pushes.


    As the saying goes, a woman at thirty is like a wolf, forty is like a tiger, and at fifty sits on the floor to absorb soil. The plum, an apple that is so ripe that no one has picked it, is at the stage of being like a wolf like a tiger. Usually there is no such suitable atmosphere and atmosphere. Circumstances. Secondly, although many people talked up because of her beauty, she was unmoved, so suddenly she had such a suitable opportunity and the status of Su Sheng, her face and age were very good, and she happened to be something. Even if she thinks that the age difference is a bit big, she can''t help but be throbbing when she is looking for someone.


    In a daze, Zhongmei felt that she was being pulled up. She was a little weak and unable to stand firmly and held Su Sheng''s arm, opening her eyes and looking at Su Sheng blankly.


    Su Sheng slowly stretched out his hand, Mei looked down and handed it over subconsciously.


    Holding it with both hands, Su Sheng took her to the bedroom.


    What will happen next May knows, but does not seem to know?She followed him to her room without thinking, she didn''t even think about why Su Sheng knew where her bedroom was!


    This night.


    The apples that had been ripe for many years were finally picked.


    The breeze blew gently along the window, swaying the rustling of the bed curtains, and the warm sun shining on her body made Mei slightly sideways to wake up.Before she opened her eyes, Mei felt her headache splitting, and her whole body seemed to fall apart.She snorted lazily and opened her eyes dazedly to get up, but Su Sheng''s body came into view, which made Mei startled.


    Who am I, where am I?what did I do?


    Sanlian asked appeared in his mind, Mei subconsciously pulled up the quilt to block her eyes and looked at Su Sheng who had not yet woken up.


    In her sleep, she had a beautiful and handsome face, strong muscles, and the man looked very sad, and the woman looked at what she wanted to be..., she recalled what happened last night.


    OMG!


    I, I actually really follow him...


    This...this is ridiculous and embarrassing.


    Mei subconsciously pulled the quilt around Su Sheng to block him and then prepared to get up, when the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.


    "I am back¡­¡­"


    Peter Parker opened the door with excitement, and then he was dumbfounded.


    What did he see?


    He saw that Aunt Mei was covering herself with a quilt as if she had just woke up, and there was a man lying beside her.Although it was just a glimpse, he must have a deep memory of his idol.


    Su Sheng!


    Su Sheng and Aunt Mei...


    Peter Park felt that some of his ideas seemed to be broken, he was shocked and then quickly closed the door.


    boom!


    The sound of the door closing made Su Sheng woke up, and Mei chuckled as she looked embarrassed and blamed herself, and stopped her to kiss her.May hurriedly pushed him away and said annoyedly: "Oh my God, Peter Parker came back early, he saw it, now...what should I do now?"


    "What''s the matter with this? Although you are his guardian, you also have the right to pursue and enjoy your life." Su Sheng chuckled and patted Mei''s back and said: "Don''t think so much, I will talk to him. Talking about it."


    "How to talk? The drunk chaos... just an accident? Or..." Mei asked subconsciously.


    Saint Su found the clothes, put them on and said, "I will take care of it."


    Mei hesitated to speak but stopped."You, you try to take care of his emotions."


    "Do not worry."

 667 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 667

    Su Sheng smiled, put on his clothes and pushed the door out.


    In Peter Parker''s room, when Su Sheng opened the door, Peter Parker was sitting on the side of the bed and was fascinated. Seeing Su Sheng came in, he instantly became nervous. Some didn''t know what to say and how to face it.


    "Call Daddy." Su Sheng said suddenly.


    Peter Parker instantly widened his eyes and went silly, calling...what is it?


    "Mei is your guardian. You raised you from her. It''s not too much to say that it''s your mother? I''m her man now. Is there a problem with calling you father?" Su Sheng continued.


    "No, no, wait... I''m a bit messy. Aunt Mei is not my mother. No, I mean, from the standpoint of identity, although she did take care of me like my mother since I was a child, she is not. And you...I..." Peter Parker said with excitement, he said a lot but it was a little messy.


    Seeing Peter Parker''s excitement and panic, Su Sheng laughed blankly: "Seeing you are too nervous, I''m just kidding."


    "..." Peter Parker shut up instantly and looked at Su Sheng with a grudge.


    Chapter 815: The Confused Little Spider


    "It''s not funny."


    Peter Parker looked at Su Sheng with a little bit of resentment. He wanted to share his joy with Mei when he came back from the group activities. But when he came back, he saw such an impactful picture. Before he could understand Su Sheng, he came in and let him. Called Dad, and then told him that it was just a joke to relax him. The emotional ups and downs are really not something ordinary people can bear!


    "Why are you here?" Peter Parker asked after a moment of calmness.


    "I dated Mei last night and drank a lot of wine." Su Sheng shrugged and said casually.


    "No, I mean... Why did you know May? Why did you come to my house?" Peter Parker waved his hand and asked.


    "Oh." Su Sheng replied."I went to dinner at your neighbor Mary Jane''s house a few days ago and I happened to meet Mei. Mei knew me. I had read your file at school before, so I also knew Mei, so... I knew it-!"


    "Neighbor? Mary Jane?"


    Peter Parker was stunned and his face turned ugly. He suddenly remembered that his idol is not a dedicated man.


    "You and Aunt May, are you serious?" Peter Parker couldn''t help asking."Will you marry her?"


    "No!" Su Sheng definitely shook his head."What do you say with May...? We may maintain a relationship but not get married. I hope you can understand the reasons for doing this. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand."


    "Okay, okay, I get it!" Peter Parker muttered.


    "She has sacrificed a lot to take care of you, and now she can finally find a shoulder to rely on. You should be happy for her." Su Sheng smiled: "At least if there is anything else, I will take care of her. It¡¯s getting late, and I should go too. Go and share your joy with her. By the way, I¡¯ll contact your school when you come back. You can go back to Osborne for an internship.¡±


    Peter Parker hadn''t reacted yet. Su Sheng had already turned and went out. He faintly heard the conversation between Su Sheng and Mei outside and followed Mei knocking on the door.


    Su Sheng has already left.


    May and Peter Parker talked about Su Sheng and didn''t care too much. Although Little Spider was his own fan, he was actually quite miserable by him, but he didn''t know it.The women related to him have been turned into his own women. He could have been more famous and was able to join the Avengers. Now he was robbed by the Spider Girl Alliance, so Su Sheng planned to let him go to Osborne for an internship to find him. Good friend Harry Osborne.


    At least men will certainly not grab them!


    The next day Su Sheng asked Xiao Jiao to arrange a driver to pick up Peter Parker for an internship at Osborne. Xiao Jiao was curious at first how Su Sheng would arrange a boy?If she was a girl like Gwens Daisy at the beginning, it would make sense, but when Xiao Chili knew that Su Sheng had slept with someone''s guardian, she understood it all!Little Chili complained a few words. I really don¡¯t like Su Sheng, who seems to be arranged as a condition for picking up girls, but she has investigated Peter Parker¡¯s information and interviewed personally. Peter Parker is indeed very smart, which makes Chili not care. .


    Having been in the mall for so long, Xiao Chili''s temperament has become more and more like a strong woman, and he walks with wind!


    Little Spider¡¯s internship process went smoothly, and Little Pepper also kindly helped him arrange a convenience in the employee dormitory of Osborne Enterprise, so as not to make it too hard for him to get home from get off work every morning and night.Of course, this is really out of help to the little spider or to help Su Shengda.After all, it¡¯s your own man or your own boss. It¡¯s okay to complain about a few occasionally and express your opinions. It¡¯s okay to do your best at the critical moment!


    Now Su Sheng is more like a fish in water. Mei''s door is almost open to Su Sheng. It is much easier to do many things without the little spider getting in the way. Mei has also become more and more glamorous during this time, and it seems that she is younger. It looks like a few years old.At this time, Mei looks like a little girl in love. If you behave if you are seen by Peter Parker, you will be surprised. Is this still your stern and dignified Mei?


    Wearing a loose nightgown with a sling, the sling on the left has fallen under her shoulders, and Mei leaned in Su Sheng''s arms and watched the TV.Su Sheng was wearing a home gown, the sun was shining outside the window, and the atmosphere in the room was lazy, as if a couple who had just woke up rarely enjoyed a holiday at home.


    "Have you always been so leisurely?" Mei asked curiously."I thought you have so many companies, and the Avengers, you should be busy, but you seem to be very free these days."


    "Little Pepper will take care of the company''s affairs. They can handle most of the things on the Avengers side, and only the things that can''t be handled will let me come forward. So... unless it is a nearby emergency, I am really not busy! "Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "That''s it!"


    Mei answered without asking too much. She is just an ordinary housewife who doesn¡¯t know much about these things. Now, don¡¯t worry about Little Peter¡¯s future. Although she is old, she has finally experienced the taste of being a woman, so She is very satisfied with her life now!In addition to appearances, Mei really did not feel the age difference when getting along with Su Sheng. In many cases, Su Sheng¡¯s temperament, speech and demeanor made Mei feel that she was younger, this kind of dependent little Women actually feel really good.


    She doesn''t need to worry, she doesn''t have to bear so much.


    Mei took the initiative to kiss Su Sheng by the neck. After a while, she got up and got off the sofa, standing in front of Su Sheng and slowly squatting down.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly at this moment, and Mei stopped to look at Su Sheng, and Su Sheng smiled and motioned to continue connecting the phone.


    "I''m Sol, I need your help if I have something!" Thor''s voice sounded on the phone, which surprised Su Sheng.


    Does this seem to be Maria Hill''s call?How did Sol come to Earth and also went to the Avengers Tower?Su Sheng faintly followed the reaction and smiled and said, "You are looking for me to find your father, right?"


    Uh... This sounds a bit awkward!


    Chapter 816 Odin died, Hela now!


    "Do you know where he is?" Saul asked excitedly.


    "Probably know, but I have important things to be busy right now. You can wait for me for a while. I think one hour, er, two hours is almost the same." Su Sheng glanced at Mei and said solemnly.


    "it is good."


    Saul didn''t think much at all, and simply answered and hung up.


    "If you have important things first..." Mei looked up, and Su Sheng shook his head slightly before finishing talking."For now, it is not important to continue the next thing."


    Mei Yanran smiled and lowered her head and worked hard.


    ...


    Two hours later, in the Avengers Building, Su Sheng saw Sol and...Rocky who were attending where Dad was going.


    Loki looked aggrieved and smiled brightly when he saw Su Sheng.


    "What''s the situation?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Saul immediately explained it, basically similar to the movie.In the movie, when the dark elves invaded, Loki suspended his death and changed into Odin''s appearance. Then he sent Odin to a nursing home on the earth. After being discovered by Thor, the two came to the earth to look for their father but found that the nursing home was demolished, Doctor Strange. Feeling their presence captured Loki and gave Sol to leave an address, and finally sent him to Norway after experiencing half an hour of free fall in Loki.


    There I saw Odin, who was about to die, and Hela who had escaped from the trap.


    Hela, who had been sealed for a long time, showed her strength as soon as she came out. Not only did she crush Thor¡¯s Hammer but also let Loki flow from the Rainbow Bridge to Saka. The fighting planet notified by the master, Gao Tianzun, There met the last Valkyrie Valkyrie and Hulk who was exiled before, and finally fled and returned to Asgard to open the Twilight of the Gods.


    Then...there was no more. After Asgard destroyed the spacecraft and encountered Thanos who was about to snatch the gems, Loki died, and Hulk was teleported back to Earth. Sol luckily met the Guardians of the Galaxy and started Infinite War.


    However, the situation has changed slightly now. The Dark Elf matter gave Loki no chance to suspend his death, so he had to create an opportunity after it was over and then exile Odin while Loki was in the outer war, but it didn¡¯t last long. It was discovered by Sol.When the two came to the earth, the nursing home, which happened by accident, was also pushed, and then... Sol had no choice but to come to the Avengers Mansion and ask Su Sheng for help.


    "Are you going now?" Su Sheng asked after understanding what happened.


    "Of course." Sol said eagerly.


    Su Sheng pouted Kama Taj''s teleportation magic and waved at the two of them. In an instant, the golden light was shining, and as the light moved closer, Thor and Loki disappeared.At the same time, Su Sheng also disappeared.

 668 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 668

    Norway.


    The green grassland, the blue waves of the sea, the air is filled with the fragrance of grass and the smell of the sea.


    A gray-haired old man sat on the shore and looked out at the sea. Thor and Rocky were beside the old man.


    Su Sheng didn''t come close, anyway, Odin should tell them about Hela at this time, and Asgard is not a place but the people''s chicken soup.Looking around, the sea breeze is slow and the scenery is beautiful. The most important thing is that it is sparsely populated and you can''t see other people. This is a very suitable place for camping, uh...Of course it is also suitable for some sports that require a man and a woman to complete.


    Maybe you can bring Mei to play in the future. Mei hasn''t left the United States, or even New York?


    The dazzling light suddenly lit up by Thor and Loki''s side, and Odin''s figure exuded a sacred light as if floating up. He looked at Su Sheng and nodded in response, and followed the light on the beach.


    The light disappeared, and Odin disappeared too!


    "father!"


    Thor groaned sadly, even Loki''s face didn''t look pretty.


    Suddenly, a powerful and domineering aura instantly spread, Thor and Loki turned around subconsciously, and they saw a magic teleportation formation suddenly appeared not far away, and a woman came out from it.Flickering, his hands stroked his hair upwards, and a antler-shaped helmet appeared instantly.


    As the cloak swayed, Hela slightly raised her head and looked at Thor and Loki proudly.


    "You are my brother, you are not like Odin 0..." Hela looked at Loki."So you look a lot like him."


    Rocky pouted.


    "Kneel down and surrender in front of me." Hela said solemnly.


    Kneel down?


    Loki glanced at Thor, and Thor slammed Thor''s hammer directly towards Hela.


    Seeing Thor''s Hammer galloping, Hela''s expression was slightly similar to nostalgia, followed by a wicked smile at the corner of his mouth, and directly raised his hand at the flying Thor''s Hammer.


    Snapped!


    Spreading his fingers, Hela directly grabbed Thor''s Hammer with ease and stopped it.


    This is Thor''s Hammer. I haven''t seen anyone after getting Thor''s Hammer from Thor... Uh, no, Su Sheng picked it up.But this is Thor''s Hammer, how could she...how could she just grab it so easily?


    "It''s impossible..." Sol subconsciously shouted.


    "Impossible? Hehe, my dear, you really don''t know what is possible!" The corners of Hela''s mouth became wider and wider, and his fingers were immediately forced.


    Click!


    The Thor''s Hammer instantly sank and shattered, Hela''s hand was slightly loosened, and the fragments of Thor''s Hammer fell on the ground.


    "No, no... it''s impossible..." Seeing Thor''s Hammer was crushed by the opponent, Thor was completely shocked.


    This is something he hasn''t thought about since 1.4.


    Loki was also taken aback. He knew the power of Thor''s Hammer. It seemed that this so-called sister Hela was not easy to provoke.


    "Heimdall, quickly, send us back!" Rocky raised his head and shouted.


    The transmission energy of the Rainbow Bridge instantly fell from the sky and covered the two of them.


    "Asgard..." Hela groaned lightly and rushed over for an instant. As long as she returned to Asgard, her strength would become stronger and stronger.


    This... but a good opportunity!


    In front of the Rainbow Bridge¡¯s teleportation formation, Hela jumped and was about to enter, but suddenly felt that her cloak seemed to be caught by someone.


    She turned her head angrily, before she could see who was so bold, she was thrown back, and at the same time...the teleportation array of the Rainbow Bridge was closed!


    Chapter 817 The God of Death?Kneel down, I am death!


    "Damn you!"


    Hela in the air turned over and landed steadily, looking at the disappearing Rainbow Bridge Transmission Array and staring at Su Sheng with a stern look.


    It''s him.


    It was this trivial human being who stopped him.


    Hela pressed her anger and flicked her hands outwards, and two sharp magic swords were instantly in her hands.


    Huh!


    With a flick of his left hand, the long sword came to Su Sheng in an instant.


    Fast as a surprise.


    "You really shouldn''t shoot at me." Su Sheng raised his hand, gently stretched his fingers, and the magic sword was instantly clamped by two fingers.


    "This can''t be..." Hela was surprised to say that it was impossible but she was reacting, isn''t her behavior the same as Sol just now?"Atrium guy, are you the strongest in the atrium?"


    "Probably so." Su Sheng thought for a while."How about you?"


    "I am the god of death!" Hela sneered: "So, I will bring you death."


    When the voice fell, Hela suddenly recovered with his hands rhythmically and quickly. Every time he danced, a magic sword appeared and flew towards Su Sheng. In a blink of an eye, several swords swarmed, quite a bit like returning ten thousand swords.It was too late and then soon, when these long swords rushed towards Su Sheng, Su Sheng waved his arms.


    Swish Swish!


    A long sword with the handle exactly the same as Hela''s magic sword appeared out of thin air and blasted over.


    Bang bang bang!


    The long swords collided, but Hela''s long swords shattered as if they were extremely fragile, and the long swords were not diminished. The shocked Hela didn''t have time to rush to avoid it, but still got a few swords.Hela drew out the long sword in shock, and her injuries healed in a flash."How are you..."


    "Didn''t I tell you, you really shouldn''t do anything to me!" Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head and stood in front of Hela in an instant."You say that you are the god of death. If you are just a symbolic god of death, then I am death itself! Really. This is not to frustrate you, I really represent death!"


    The breath of the black death emperor seemed to pervade.


    In an instant, the grassy grass that was full of vitality under Su Sheng''s feet directly withered and turned into pitch black, death permeated, and Hela subconsciously stepped back.


    death.


    This is real death. She can feel that her long life seems to be losing quickly. It seems that this place has become a vortex that swallows life and only death leaves her, making her desperate to escape from here.


    "You said...what kind of god are you?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    He La looked ugly and suddenly threw out a long sword, then turned and ran.


    Shake off and turn around.


    The whole process was like moving clouds and flowing water, Hela had already escaped very far in the blink of an eye.

 669 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 669

    Puff!


    Hela''s body abruptly while fleeing, and the sword blade penetrated through his chest, and the huge force knocked Hela directly to the ground.Hela was pulled out with a painful roar while holding the long sword in her hand, ready to get up. As soon as he raised his head, Su Sheng stood in front of her well, with the magic sword on Hela''s head.


    "Kneel down." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Don''t think about it, I''m dead..." Before Hela finished speaking, she felt the weight of the long sword suddenly increase, and the powerful pressure that came from it made her look up a little hard.


    "What are you? The god of death? The goddess of death? You... don''t deserve it!" Su Sheng slowly applied gravity with a light smile. Although Hela insisted on doing her best, she finally slowly bent her knees and lowered herself. Thought noble head."Don''t worry, I don''t plan to kill you or do anything to you. You can continue to do what you originally wanted to do. I just give you a chance."


    "A retreat when you are desperate, an opportunity to make you worthy of the name!"


    "My name is Su Sheng, you can call my name when you need it, but next time... I hope you kneel in front of me." After Su Sheng said, he raised his hand to Hela, and Hela only felt a moment. The sky is spinning around.


    "This is..." It was not easy to stabilize her body, Hela suddenly realized that Su Sheng had disappeared, and she was also in a familiar environment."This is... Asgard!"


    He teleported himself to Asgard with a wave?And that breath of death, the ability to be the same as yourself?Su Sheng?Who is he!When did the small and fragile atrium actually have such a strong man?But... Hmph, it''s not that easy to make me surrender. When my strength recovers, I will regain the Asgard that belongs to me.


    Hela snorted and started her own road of revenge!


    Hela, the eldest daughter of Odin, was supposed to be the first heir to the throne. He has made numerous contributions to the unification of the Nine Realms in Asgard. After the reunification of the Nine Realms, the needs of war are far inferior to peaceful governance. The analysis made Hela unable to accept the villain for a while, but unfortunately was suppressed.


    In that battle, Asgard''s famous Valkyrie completely wiped out only Valkyrie, who was lucky enough to survive, and left Asgard.In that battle, Hela''s subordinates were sealed under the main hall of the Immortal Palace Temple. In that battle... Hela was sealed, and the history of existence was concealed 000. With the erosion of the years, he was gradually forgotten.


    Now she is back, she wants to get back everything that should belong to her, and she wants the Nine Realms to spread her reputation again. She is...the god of death!


    The killing started the moment Hela appeared in Asgard.


    The fighters of Asgard tried to stop her. Although Hela suffered a big loss in front of Saint Su, after all, she could squeeze the existence of Thor''s Hammer with her bare hands. How could these fighters stop her?With the magic sword swinging, Hela, although there is only one person, is stronger than an army.


    The three warriors of the fairy palace appeared.


    They were killed one by one.


    Sol came here but was not an opponent at all, and was forcibly dragged away by Loki, calling out Heimdall to open the Rainbow Bridge.


    The Rainbow Bridge opened, and Loki dragged Sol into the Rainbow Bridge and wanted to transfer, but who knew that two long swords suddenly flew out from behind.


    Two screams.


    Loki and Sol fell directly from the Rainbow Bridge''s teleportation, disappearing!


    Da da da!


    Footsteps sounded in the silent hall, Heimdall drew his sword and turned to prepare for battle, but when he turned, he was penetrated by the long sword and crashed to the ground!


    Chapter 818 is too late to go to Sakar


    Heimdall is dead.


    Hela quickly found a person named Skolch as her executioner to control the Rainbow Bridge, and at the same time went to the temple of Odin.


    She is going to resurrect her former army.


    With the death of Heimdall and the disappearance of Thor and Loki, the fall of Asgard is a foregone conclusion.


    "Is nobody down?"


    Somewhere on the earth, Su Sheng looked up as the teleportation array of the Rainbow Bridge disappeared and slowly spoke.Not long ago, he suddenly felt the energy of the Rainbow Bridge, because Sol and Loki were not caught up by Hella during the transmission of the Rainbow Bridge like in the movie, and then fell to the star of Saka, so Su Sheng thought this time. The Rainbow Bridge Teleportation Array was turned on to ask for help, but the result was just an empty cannon and no one appeared.


    "The Rainbow Bridge will definitely not be opened for no reason. Either Sol was blocked before they came over, or they strayed when they came over. The latter is more likely, if Hella can stop it so quickly. It means that the situation at that time is definitely not suitable for opening the Rainbow Bridge!" Su Sheng thought for a while and came to the West Coast Laboratory directly.


    After the Avengers Mansion, Su Sheng rarely returns to the West Coast Laboratory. Although Jane Fortes has become a female Thor, he still studies experiments here most of the time. The big breasted girl Daisy Louis is still her assistant. The shape girl, the little naughty and Li Qianhuan are responsible for the safety of the laboratory.


    Not to mention that Su Sheng is not here often, and hasn''t studied any new projects for a long time, but from time to time someone still makes the idea of ??this laboratory.After all, even the project that Su Sheng studied before is quite valuable if it can be obtained!


    "You haven''t been here for a long time."


    As soon as he came to the laboratory, Su Sheng saw the magical woman Ruiwen walking towards her.


    Su Sheng shrugged and smiled: "Isn''t this here?"


    "Is it here to find Jane Fortes?" The magical woman said.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "It was originally, but now I think I can put it aside temporarily."


    "That''s a good time to let it go, you don''t need to come, since you are here, you can''t let you go so easily!" The devil girl smiled and took Su Sheng''s arm directly to her room.


    Su Sheng smiled: "Don''t talk too much."


    "That''s not necessarily. I''ve been replenishing my energy for a long time." The magic-shaped girl raised her mouth, and the two embraced and kissed hotly, peeling each other clean as if they were peeling an onion.Jiufeng''s nectar demon girl is very excited, but unfortunately there is a saying that it is too late. She thought that she could make gestures with Su Sheng for so long. She would become someone else to stimulate Su Sheng from time to time, but the result...


    She did achieve her goal.


    Among the people she changed, some of them knew, met, some didn''t know and hadn''t met them. I guess they should be people whom the Devil Girl has seen or contacted?This really stimulated Su Sheng, but she couldn''t bear it.In about half an hour, Ruiwen, the devilish woman, began to beg for mercy. Su Sheng did it once a year and never let her go. Finally, the devilish woman Ruiwen had to propose someone else to come. Extinguishing.


    The result is lively.


    At first, the little mischief was teleported over by Su Sheng, but it didn''t take long to join the battle, and then Li Qianhuan was called over.I thought Lu Bu would always be better in the Three British Wars, right?It''s a pity that they don''t know anything about Su Sheng''s''strength''. Finally, as a last resort, Daisy Louise also came, going around and around, and the four of them finally reached a tie when Su Sheng deliberately released the water.


    The four of them were so tired that they didn''t even have the strength to speak, but Su Sheng took a bath with a relaxed expression, put on his clothes and left.


    Do it once a year, do it once a year.


    Su Sheng feels that if he can''t control it, he can really do it. Thinking about the absurd legends in certain myths, if they are ordinary people, they may feel unbelievable, but in fact, Su Sheng found that this seems really not difficult.


    Jane Fortes'' laboratory.


    Su Sheng pushed the door in, Jane Fortes put down the tools in his hand and glanced at it calmly and asked, "Need me?"


    Obviously Jane Fortes knew what was going on, and before Su Sheng could answer, he consciously took off his white coat and prepared to continue.


    "It''s over." Su Sheng waved his hand and said: "If you think, there are so many chances to look back. I''m here to find you about Asgard."


    "Hela, the goddess of death, Odin¡¯s eldest daughter, was previously sealed for rebelling against Odin, but after Odin¡¯s death, Hela returned to freedom and killed Asgard. Sol and Loki estimated that they should not be there. Sgaard, may appear on a special planet, is there a planet to see with me? By the way, you should be very interested in that planet and want to study it." Su Sheng laughed.


    "What is it?" Jane Fortes asked curiously.


    "The time flow there is different. For example, I went to that planet in some way at the same time as you, but I may not appear until you have been on that planet for a long time. I want you to study and see if you can Find out the reason for the timeline disorder there." Su Shengdao.


    "it is good!"


    When Jane Fortes'' eyes lit up, she looked very interested. She turned around and prepared some convenient measuring instruments, and then picked up the Thor''s hammer that was placed aside.


    boom!


    Lightning and thunder, full of divine power.


    Jane Fortes instantly turned into a female Thor.

 670 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 670

    Whether it¡¯s Jane Fortes, the lighthouse base, or New Krypton, they have revised the star chart many times, and most of the planets have records.Su Sheng probably determined the next position and released the Shockwave Wormhole, and took Jane Fortes directly to Saka Star!


    Saka star.


    The fighting planet controlled by the elder of the universe Gao Tianzun has a long life and is not weak. For example, the collector of the void is one of the elders of the universe. The long years have allowed them to develop various hobbies, such as It is said that collectors like to collect all kinds of things, while Gao Tianzun likes to compete, looking for strong men of different planets and races to fight and compete!


    This is the same as the legend of the gods all over the sky, they will be abnormal after a long life, and they will have some special hobbies.


    ...


    PS: I kindly recommend a friend''s work: "Lol: I am the Devil", brothers who are interested in this subject can take a look.


    Chapter 819 Female Thor wants to pick up the trash?The style is amazing!


    Jane Foster frowned and asked in some surprise: "This is the Sakar star? Not a garbage star?"


    At first glance, there are all kinds of garbage all around, like a huge garbage dump, piled up like a mountain.


    Jane Fortes'' voice fell, and Su Sheng was waiting to recover, and there was a sound not far away.When the two looked up, they suddenly noticed that there were several luminous bodies resembling wormholes in the air, and the nearest one was falling out, and it looked like...garbage...


    "Is this really a garbage star?" Jane Foster asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly."You are right to say that the junk star, because the location of this planet is very special, the surface of the planet has many cosmic channels that can lead into various known and unknown universes, and ordinary spacecraft cannot enter normally from outer space, so this This planet was used by many people as a garbage dump and criminals in exile. It was not until Gao Tianzun occupied it and held a fighting match that the planet was considered to have rules and became prosperous."


    Jane Fortes pondered: "So you mean that the rubbish comes from other universes or planets?" She subconsciously looked at the 850 rubbish on the ground, and thoughtfully: "If this is the case, these''trash'' are very It¡¯s worth it. People on this planet can learn experience and technology from the rubbish that they are attracted to. Their level of technology should be very high, right?"


    Jane Fortes, who was still a little disappointed in the garbage dump, instantly showed that kind of interest. Is this garbage?But they are all valuable rubbish. Through this rubbish, many other planets can be learned, and other technologies and technologies that have not been understood.Su Sheng felt that Jane Fortes'' eyes were about to pop out, and he had the urge to rush over and turn the garbage at any time.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Female Thor digs through the garbage dump?Is this style too biased?


    The style of painting is off?


    It doesn''t matter!


    Jane Fortes doesn¡¯t care about her own style of painting. From the time she had Thor¡¯s Hammer to become a female Thor, the style of painting was actually on the wrong side, so the style of painting is not important to her, so she has not waited for Su Sheng to speak. Jane Fortes walked to the nearest garbage dump with curiosity and anticipation of discovering the new world.


    Just a few steps away, suddenly a group of people sprang out from behind the trash, one by one, in tatters, with strange looks and complexions. They all had weapons in their hands, and one of them was the one who didn¡¯t know the effect. The energy gun was aimed at Jane Fortes.


    "mine!"


    Jane Fortes was brave in the first place, and her strong exploratory spirit made her dare to try any danger. Now that she has become a female Thor and has the strong ability to protect herself, she is even more courageous.For these guys who suddenly appeared, Jane Fortes did not panic too much. He pointed his finger at the garbage dump and said, "Yours? Is this garbage owned by the owner?"


    Scavengers are the general term for this category of people. The low-level and weaker scavengers make a living from this garbage, and the high-end and powerful ones will catch people who accidentally come to this planet and sell them to Gao Tianzun.


    Seeing Jane Fortes seriously pointing at the rubbish and asking if it was owned, the scavengers looked at each other and burst into laughter.The leader pointed at Jane Fortes and said arrogantly: "I mean, you are mine!"


    "Oh, I''m afraid this won''t work." Jane Fortes reacted and shook his head slightly."I already have a master."


    After speaking, she looked at Su Sheng behind her.


    The scavengers looked over and saw that Su Sheng was weak, weak and weaponless. The leader said: "It doesn''t matter, even he will be mine. I will sell you a good guy. ."


    After that he waved his hand.


    The scavengers behind him rushed towards Jane Fortes in an instant.


    "I thought all the rubbish was in charge. It seems to be speaking by force, so that would be simple!" Jane Fortes raised Thor''s Hammer and prepared to do it.


    Da da da!Da da da!


    Gunshots suddenly sounded, and bullets swarmed from behind Jane Fortes, and in a blink of an eye these scavengers were shot to the ground.


    Su Sheng?


    No, it''s not him, he wouldn''t use this method.


    When Jane Fortes turned his head in doubt, he saw a spaceship that was different from the earth''s style slowly descending from mid-air. You could clearly see a woman manipulating a weapon system inside, and bullets were being fired quickly from two muzzles.The bullet flew by Su Sheng and Jane Fortes, the two of them remained motionless but watched quietly.


    After a while, the scavengers were all killed, the spacecraft landed and the hatch opened.


    A woman walked out with a wine bottle in her hand.


    "Dang!"


    As soon as she got down, she stepped on the air and fell to the ground, but she quickly got up and carried the wine bottle and looked at Su Sheng and Jane Fortes with confidence and wanton.


    When she saw the Thor''s Hammer in Jane Fortes¡¯ hand, her expression changed for a moment, but she quickly returned to normal. Then she raised her hand, and the two things that looked like patches flew to different directions accurately. The location of Susan and Jane Fortes.


    Snapped!


    The patch flew towards Su Sheng''s neck and automatically wanted to pierce it, but at the moment when the thorn head stretched out, it failed to pierce Su Sheng''s skin and fell off and was caught by Su Sheng smoothly.


    On the other side, Jane Fortes just lifted Thor''s hammer slightly, and Thunder took advantage of the trend and hit the patch directly. The patch lit up and fell to the ground with a click.


    "What is this?" Jane Fortes curiously bent over, picked it up and looked at it.


    "The Scavenger No. 142?" Su Sheng slowly said as the woman carrying the wine bottle frowned."I''m right? Or... I should call you Valkyrie, the last Valkyrie?"


    Valkyrie Valkyrie.


    Hearing this long-lost address and name, this name that made her want to forget completely, a trace of pain flashed between her brows.Raising her hand and raising her neck, she slurped the bottle of wine that had left half of it to the bottom. She threw the bottle abruptly towards Jane Fortes in the distance, and pulled out a short sword with her hand behind her back. Stabbed at Su Sheng.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, I only know that you are my trophy now!"


    She shot very quickly, with a tricky sword.


    Obviously stabbing to the front, there is a feeling of sealing all evasion routes.


    Chapter 820 Valkyrie Valkyrie


    The Valkyrie is a symbol of Asgard''s strength and glory. Every Valkyrie is a powerful and glorious person. Thor said that he wanted to be a Valkyrie when he was a child. Unfortunately... he is not a woman!As the only surviving and last Valkyrie, Valkyrie left Asgard disheartenedly and then went to Saka.


    As a scavenger, as one of Gao Tianzun''s subordinates, one of the fighters, Valkyrie is quite good at Saka.


    The sword light swung, and the thunder flickered.


    Before Valkyrie''s dagger pierced Su Sheng, she felt a sense of threat and hurriedly changed her move to retreat. Then she saw Thor''s Hammer flying quickly in front of her eyes. If she didn¡¯t stop and retreat, I¡¯m afraid this Shi has been hit by Thor''s Hammer.Valkyrie turned his head to look, and saw Jane Fortes taking the Quake back and staring at Valkyrie.


    "You guys fight first, I''ll go around."


    Su Sheng said in a very familiar tone like an outsider, and then he disappeared before Valkyrie could react.


    Teleport?


    Valkyrie was shocked and then turned to fight with Jane Fortes.


    She recognized it was Thor''s Hammer, but what could it be?What does it have to do with her, she is just a scavenger now.

 671 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 671

    Valkyrie fought fiercely with Jane Fortes.


    Su Sheng has left the garbage dump and arrived in the inner city of Saka Star. From a distance, he can see a huge pillar standing in the air. There are several head sculptures carved on the pillar. If no accident, this should be Saka Star Fighting. The championship wall of the game was over, and Su Sheng looked at it a few times until he recognized it.


    There are four in total.


    They are swamp monster-like human body, horse-faced Thor, Ares, god of war, and two-headed beast.


    These four champions also have their own origins. The swamp monster-like human body was originally a doctor on earth, but for some reason it became a humanoid.The horse-faced Thor is a resident of a certain planet. He escaped as a survivor because his home planet was destroyed. Later, he encountered Thor and raised Thor¡¯s Hammer and obtained Thor-like powers. Finally, Odin created a for him. A storm hammer with the ability similar to Thor''s hammer.Ares, the god of war, is a warrior in the Greek mythology of the Marvel world. He is powerful and powerful. In the comics, he has also joined the dark avenger formed by the Green Devils!As for the last two-headed beast, the fame and background are very general, and the comics seem to be the villain of the Hulk!


    Although it is not clear what changes have taken place in their origin or plot, there is one thing Su Sheng can be sure of.


    That is, Saka must have a wormhole leading to the earth, that is, that kind of irregular energy channel, so the swamp monsters, the god of war Ares, the guys who should have been on the earth, went to Saka.As for when did you come?Then I don''t know, after all, the time flow rate of Zakar is different.


    The inner city and the outer city seem to be two worlds, all kinds of garbage dumps and scavengers outside the city, but the inner city is clean and lively, with city buildings and all kinds of technological equipment.


    The purpose of Su Sheng came to Saka Star is to see if Thor and Loki will come to Saka Star like in the movie, and by the way, see if Hulk is here.Although Hulk was exiled because of the Black Widow in the movie, since Saka has the same energy channel as the earth, then Hulk will be rolled up. After all, even if the god of war Ares came on his own initiative, But the humanoid body is definitely not, because it was forcibly transmitted for some reason, so if this happened to Hulk, it would be possible!


    Walking on the lively and bustling streets, you can see that aliens of different races didn''t arouse Su Sheng''s interest. After strolling around, he didn''t find any news about the fighting game. Su Sheng thought about it and came back.


    Outside the city, garbage dump.


    When Saint Sue came back, Valkyrie was sitting on the edge of his spaceship drinking wine. Not far away, Jane Fortes seemed to be looking at some rubbish in the garbage dump, studying attentively.


    "It''s over?"


    Su Sheng didn''t expect the two of them to finish the fight so quickly, and it seemed that neither of them was injured.But when I thought about Su Sheng, I thought it was Jane Fortes who had won. Although the Valkyrie was powerful, it was still a lot worse than Thor''s Hammer.What''s more, if Valkyrie won, Jane Fortes would definitely not be able to dig the trash there so easily!


    Valkyrie watched Su Sheng come back and walked towards him, sipping his lips and drank the wine, came to her Su Sheng casually asked: "Ask you, who is the most popular player in fighting games recently? ?"


    "Hulk, a big green man from the earth." Valkyrie replied bluntly, and then asked: "What''s the matter with her? How can the people on earth own Thor''s Hammer? Thor''s Hammer is a symbol of the heir to the throne. , Odin... Odin would never find an earthling to be the king of Asgard, right?"


    "Is Hulk really got here? No wonder he didn''t move at all on the earth." Su Sheng murmured and chuckled, "Her Thor''s Hammer was made by me, Nivida Star Dwarf King. It has nothing to do with Odin or Asgard. But it doesn¡¯t matter if there is a relationship, Odin is dead!"


    "Odin is dead? So now..." Valkyrie was surprised and subconsciously wanted to ask but stopped after thinking about it.


    "I thought you were really not interested in the affairs of Asgard." Su Sheng smiled."Odin is dead, and Hela, the goddess of death, is back. Thor and Loki are not rivals. Thor''s Thor''s Hammer was directly crushed. Asgard should have fallen into Hela''s hands by now, So Er and Loki are likely to appear in Saka Star!"


    Click!


    The bottle in Valkyrie''s hand burst, and she bowed her head and wiped the wine in her hand casually."I''m really not interested, I''m just Scavenger 142."


    "I wanted to get you to sell a good price for some wine, but since I can''t get it, then forget it. If you don''t have any objections, I will leave!" Valkyrie stood up and said freely.


    Su Sheng waved his hand: "Busy, you have to go, I will find you if I need it!"


    "Then you''d better bring wine." Valkyrie turned on the spaceship, and after a while the spaceship slowly took off and gradually flew away.


    Chapter 821 Is your pet for sale?


    "It''s almost enough. There are so many garbage in various galaxies and universes here. You may not be able to study it for hundreds of years. After all, new garbage will appear from time to time." Su Sheng looked at Jane Fortes and said: "It will interest you. Take it first, find a place to settle down and study it slowly."


    "Ok!"


    Jane Fortes was reluctant to pick and choose, as if what he was holding was not rubbish at all, but as difficult to choose from a treasure. After struggling for a long time, he took the things he wanted to take away and left with Su Sheng.


    Inner city.


    Su Sheng took Jane Fortes directly to Gao Tianzun''s residence. Gao Tianzun is a high-profile person who likes to show off, so his place is easy to find.Finding Gao Tianzun''s subordinates to report their own home, and soon notified Gao Tianzun, not long after a gorgeously dressed man with white hair as if non-mainstream makeup came over, he was also followed by a chubby and very strong woman.


    This man is Gao Tianzun, also known as the Grand Master.


    Before people arrived, Gao Tianzun rubbed his hands and said with some joy and welcome: "I didn''t expect the famous conqueror to come here. I have heard a lot of rumors about you."


    "Welcome?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Of course welcome. In order to show respect for your arrival, I will arrange the most frequent duel!" Gao Tianzun smiled.


    "Then it will be troublesome, but... can you arrange a place for me first? I might stay here for a while." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Of course you can!" Gao Tianzun looked at the next man with a smile and said, "Then take a good rest first."


    "Okay." Su Sheng nodded, and the two followed Gao Tianzun''s subordinates to the arranged residence.


    A very spacious and luxurious room with a high floor. Standing by the window, you can have a sweeping view of the outside environment.After Gao Tianzun''s subordinates left, Jane Fortes couldn''t help but said, "Is he the master of this planet? He seems to be a nice person, as if he''s getting along well?"


    "Nice person? Good to get along with?" Su Sheng smiled at the innocent Jane Fortes and shook his head. Don''t look at Gao Tianzun''s appearance just now, who seemed to be very talkative and harmless. In fact, this old guy has killed a lot of people.When Sol was caught here in the movie, there was another hapless person who was evaporated by Gao Tianzun while talking and laughing. The so-called harmlessness of humans and animals is just that they have not violated and did not affect him.


    However, Su Sheng didn''t worry about it, Gao Tianzun would not provoke himself with the shadow of the tree of human life.Even if Hulk is here, even if Thor and Loki are here, he doesn''t plan to participate in anything. He is purely to confirm if they are here and take a stroll. After all, Saka is a somewhat interesting planet!


    Jane Fortes was obsessed with new discoveries, new research, and so on. After he settled down, he continued to research.Su Sheng planned to go out and stroll around without any problems. After all, there are many entertainment venues on this planet besides fighting competitions. After all, fighting competitions have attracted countless spectators to visit. It is unlikely that there are no corresponding entertainment facilities.After a round, Su Sheng came to a place similar to a bar. Although Su Sheng has no money, he can just brush his face. The conqueror¡¯s name is still very useful. You don¡¯t need to settle accounts for eating, drinking and playing. Many people heard that Su Sheng was a conqueror. Some people also came over to say hello. In short, although Su Sheng didn''t make a special friendship, he quickly seemed to get mixed up.


    "I heard that you are from Earth?" A man''s voice sounded behind Su Sheng.


    "This is an interesting question. You were the first to ask that." Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and turned around. Behind him, a man with white hair and white beard smiled.


    This man seems to be around sixty, no different from the old man on earth. Although there are many races similar to humans in the interstellar world, some subtle differences can still be distinguished. This old man looks completely the same as a man on earth. ."How do you call it?" Su Sheng asked with a thoughtful smile.


    "Ego."


    "Oh, do you sell pets?" Su Sheng smiled suddenly.


    pet?


    There was nothing suspicious of pets beside this man. The man looked at Su Sheng inquiringly, and Su Sheng slightly curled his lips in the direction not far away. 0...Igo followed his gaze and saw the direction of the bar. There was a woman in a black and green leather jacket. She was looking around timidly at this time, with two slender tentacles growing on her forehead.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work." Yi Ge didn''t seem to be surprised how Su Sheng knew she was with him, just smiled and shook his head.


    He just answered no, but he didn''t seem to deny the pet''s identity.


    "That''s really a pity, I''m quite interested in her." Su Sheng thought for a while."How about doing business?"


    Yi Ge did not comment without comment, and Su Sheng said to himself."Are you looking for your bloodline? A hybrid between you and an earth woman? A child with the bloodline of a god. Many years ago you asked Yongdu to go to the earth to find it, but Yongdu did not give you the person. I know He is very important to you. I will leave him to you. How about you give me this pet?"


    Igo frowned and then smiled: "I''m afraid it still won''t work. She is very important to me. As for my bloodline... I will find it myself."


    Ego, the character who appeared in Guardians of the Galaxy 2, is the biological father of Star Lord.Claiming to be the Celestial Clan, note that it is not the Celestial Group 3.3, but the Celestial Clan!The body can be said to be a ball or a nerve attached to the depths of the sphere. Generally speaking, it is barely a god.In order to be able to enhance his strength, he planted seeds on countless planets.That''s right, this product is a planter, and its stallion level can be called a leader and cold.At best, Su Sheng is to try different skin tones, different ages, generally still in the range of appearance, aesthetically acceptable, and this old stallion is not rejected by everyone, regardless of whether you are humanoid or not, first sow the seeds.He used his energy clone to sow offspring on different planets and races, and then came back one by one as his father to test whether they contained the blood of the gods.


    Yes, or not.


    There is only one end, death!


    New Pet of Chapter 822: Mantis Girl


    He is a tiger who can''t eat children, and he specifically targets his children.


    After having thoughts, Igo became very smart and powerful. He learned to manipulate molecules and build planets around his brain to keep growing.But then he became very lonely. As a life planet that has lived for countless years, he believed that there must be more life in the universe. He manipulated molecules and used his ability as an incarnation to start exploring the universe.


    At this time, he was actually normal, but when he found other lives, he was a little disappointed in these lives. He had the idea of ??expansion. He planted seeds on each alien to expand his power, hoping to control everything.In order to be able to improve the efficiency of expansion, he began to live as a big stallion, he tried to create a child with the god factor and ability.Years later, he hired Yongdu to pick up his children to see if they could help his galaxy expansion plan, but because they didn¡¯t possess this kind of celestial ability or blood, they were all killed. The planet to which it belongs is destroyed.This is the reason why Xingjue would be kidnapped from the earth by Yongdu after he was young, but because Yongdu discovered the cruelty of Ego, he couldn''t bear it, and instead of sending Xingjue over, he stayed with him for adoption!

 672 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 672

    Although Xingjue was a funny comparison, he was also considered a protagonist. He had the god factor that so many dead brothers and sisters could not inherit.At the beginning, it was a warm drama of father and son reunion, but as Yigo gradually revealed his purpose and admitted that he killed Xingjue¡¯s mother, he turned against each other, and Yigo planned to absorb the deity factor in Xingjue¡¯s body. Intending to avenge the mother, and finally the father and son killed each other.


    Igo is dead.


    The god factor also lost its effect because of the death of Yi Ge, and Xing Jue also changed from a demigod to an ordinary person.


    The praying mantis is the pet of interest in Su Sheng''s mouth. She is the only one Yi Ge brought with her, because the praying mantis has a kind of ability similar to emotional induction and control.She can sense the emotions of other people and can help Yigo fall asleep.The Mantis Girl played a great role when the Avengers and the Guardians of the Galaxy teamed up to deal with Thanos, forcing Thanos to enter a semi-drowsy state. If it were not for the critical moment, the infinite war brought by Thanos would be It stopped abruptly.


    "So..."


    Hearing Yi Ge''s refusal again, Su Sheng smiled slightly and said regretfully: "I''m rarely interested in any pets. It''s rare to meet one and I really don''t want to miss it. So do you really disagree with my proposal?"


    "What if it is?" Igo frowned slightly with alert.


    He didn''t know how strong the conqueror Su Sheng was, but all the rumors before made him dare not take it lightly, and Su Sheng seemed to have a special understanding of his affairs, which made Yigo quite jealous.


    "If something with a master becomes a masterless, can''t it belong to me directly?" Su Sheng squinted at Yi Ge with a smile."I know you, and naturally also know where your body is. To be honest, I don¡¯t think you can resist the power of infinite gems, the same reason... you can¡¯t resist me. I will not kill you now, after all, this is not your body, but I think...I would be happy to go to your planet to meet with your body, although...it may be unpleasant then."


    "Are you threatening me?" Yi Ge said solemnly.


    "According to the moral standards on the earth, I should just kill someone like you. It''s simple and rude and I don''t need to talk nonsense with you at all. I can talk to you now and I''m kind to you. After all, I have to find your son. Take some time to toss back and forth, the most important thing is... he has what you want." Su Sheng said with a curled mouth.


    Have what i want?


    Is it the god factor?


    Yi Ge said excitedly: "Are you sure?"


    "Help me get it." Su Sheng handed the wine glass to Yi Ge, and Yi Ge subconsciously caught it and saw Su Sheng lightly tap on him.


    In an instant, it was dazzling.


    Igo only felt an aura full of death instantly diffuse, his body began to crack and annihilate, revealing the originally blue nerve body, followed by a bang... directly dissipated!


    Click!


    Sheng Su raised his hand to catch the falling wine glass steadily, and looked around with a stunned look around him raising the glass and smiling.


    "You...what did you do..."


    The conqueror Su Sheng killed someone. Of course, others didn''t dare to care or even watch, but one person rushed over quickly, it was the praying mantis girl.


    "Send him home." Su Sheng said lightly."You are mine now."


    "I... I don''t know you, I... I don''t own you either!" The praying mantis female said solemnly.


    "My name is Su Sheng, and I will be your master from now on, now...you should recognize it." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Your former master was too ignorant to exaggerate, and he had doubts about what I said, so I could only send him home."


    "You will follow me for the time being. I will take you to see him before long. Then you will know that he has given you to me."


    Saint Su 523 raised his hand to pinch the chin of the praying mantis girl, looked at the two slightly curved tentacles and said: "Can you sense my emotions? Then you should know that I didn''t lie or lie to you!"


    The top of the tentacles lit up slightly, and the mantis girl nodded subconsciously.


    She could feel that Su Sheng was not speaking, and she could feel that Su Sheng''s mood was full of joy at this time, and she couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "Really, you will be my pet from now on." Su Sheng smiled satisfied.


    The praying mantis girl Ai Ai did not speak.


    Taking the Mantis Girl, the pet Su Sheng, has nothing to do with drinking here, anyway, Gao Tianzun didn''t come to ask, so Su Sheng took the Mantis Girl directly back to the room.In the room, Jane Fortes was still studying, and it didn''t seem surprising to see Su Sheng come back with a beautiful woman with tentacles.


    "Do you need me to leave?" Jane Fortes said."You can let them arrange a room for me. It doesn''t have to be so good. I just need a quiet place to study these."


    "Who have you gone to sleep with me?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Jane Fortes looked at the praying mantis girl, Su Sheng smiled and said, "She is just a pet I accidentally accepted."


    Chapter 823: A Novel Experience and Adam the Magician?


    Su Sheng held the mantis girl''s hand and looked at Jane Fortes, "Tell her my current emotions."


    "Desire, desire to combine, desire to conquer."


    The praying mantis girl seemed to feel this kind of emotion for the first time, and she hesitated for a while before speaking slowly, and she was full of curiosity when she looked at Su Sheng with her small expression."I felt this emotion for the first time? Why? Does this emotion make you happy?"


    "You can explore this problem yourself in the future."


    Su Sheng smiled and let go of the praying mantis woman and walked towards Jane Fortes. Jane Fortes seemed to understand that the mantis woman might have special spiritual power, and also understood what Su Sheng wanted to do at this time.She glanced at the praying mantis woman who was staring curiously. After hesitating for a moment, she put down her work, the clothes slowly faded away, and Jane Fortes had already taken the initiative to wait on the bed.


    Su Sheng smiled and took off his clothes and passed.


    Although Jane Fortes was already Su Sheng''s person in name, it was the first time that he broke through that barrier.Although she seems to be not very interested in this aspect of things, it is far less attractive than those cold machines or calm science, but when she really feels what it is like, she also started to enjoy it, Su Sheng Playing with Jane Fortes and applauding me, Mantis watched the whole process in a shy manner of wanting and embarrassed.


    For a long time, Praying Mantis and Yigo lived on Yigo''s planet and rarely saw outsiders at all, and Yigo''s request was destined for her not to feel similar emotions.


    Although she knew what this union was, she also knew that Igo would go to other planets to bond with females or women.


    but¡­¡­


    She knew that it was like this when she saw it with her own eyes. She felt that she didn''t need to touch and sense emotions to know how happy they were, but... But she really wanted to know more, more profoundly, and I really missed it. With a deep understanding of what it feels like.Unconsciously, the praying mantis girl came to the two of them, and slowly reached out her hand intently and touched Su Sheng.


    At that moment.


    The praying mantis girl widened her eyes and opened her mouth.


    "It turns out that this is the feeling?" The Mantis Girl thought to herself.


    "Can''t wait?" Su Sheng glanced at the praying mantis girl with a smile, grabbed her hand and placed it on Jane Fortes."Even if you want to sense, you should sense her!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    When the mantis girl touched Jane Fortes, she subconsciously screamed and shuddered, and fell weakly beside Jane Fortes.


    That kind of emotional perception and the kind of empathy made the praying mantis girl suddenly intoxicated.


    This kind of happiness, this kind of happiness that is different from the ordinary is like this.


    Messed up.


    Completely messed up.


    This feeling is like the special telepathy of twins. Obviously, two people feel the same when doing things by one person. Ming Ming Su Sheng is only talking with Jane Fortes, but the mantis can also feel it even completely synchronized. of.


    So when it was over, the loud voice changed from one to two.


    I have to say that it feels really new, exciting and interesting.


    The best way to be exhausted after exercise is to sleep and rest.

 673 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 673

    It''s not clear what Su Sheng''s black and white time is like, but it''s okay, so I naturally woke up naturally.


    It''s just that this sleep seems to be longer than usual, and it is more comfortable, and it feels quite full of energy.It was not Jane Fortes who opened his eyes in his arms but the sleeping mantis woman. The reason why she slept so well should be the reason for the mantis woman?Su Sheng looked up slightly, Jane Fortes at the table was already awake and was studying the''garbage'' he brought back.


    Su Sheng shook his head silently. Although she woke up, she didn''t feel anxious. She just let go of the praying mantis and sat up, leaned on the bed, picked up the bracelet, and sent a message to New Krypton, asking them to send someone there. Star Sovereign sees if the Star is there, and if he is, he will capture the Star.


    Sovereign is an alien race who pursues genetic perfection and is particularly arrogant.


    The high priest Ayesha hired the Guardians of the Galaxy in the movie to deal with a creature that looked like an octopus. After the Guardians of the Galaxy completed the mission, he was hunted down because the rocket raccoon stole some kind of precious battery. , And then I met Igo.I still have an impression of the Sovereign Sage. Firstly... the golden body of this race looks like a golden statue that is unforgettable. Secondly, their defense force is the kind of remote-controlled unmanned fighter. .


    In the end, it is a small egg, Ayesha has a hole card.


    The cyborg hatched from the cocoon, the magician Adam!


    In the movie, the magician Adam is still in the cocoon and does not reveal his identity. He is a remarkable character.Not to mention all aspects of ability, balanced and strong, basically have conventional and unconventional abilities.In the comics, he is also the master and owner of soul gems.Of course, if it is just this, it is not too great. The most awesome thing is that this guy has become a Hu Xin in the new disparate universe created by the fusion of the universe. The new court of life is in charge of the almighty universe!


    What level is the Almighty Universe?


    To put it simply, the universe that Su Sheng currently lives in is a single universe. Countless single universes become multiverse. Two or more multiverses are called super universes, and the almighty universe is composed of countless multiverses. , It can be said that the management of the Almighty Universe is equivalent to all the universes in the Marvel World. After the magician Adam becomes the new life court, it is even more mournful than the original life court!


    The Kryptonites should not be able to resist it, whether it is the Sovereign or the Star Lord.


    After someone catches Su Sheng, he will send Xing Jue to Yi Ge. After all... he thinks it is better to be an honest and trustworthy person!


    Bang bang bang!


    The knock on the door sounded softly, and the praying mantis woman woke up in a daze, Jane Fortes had already got up and opened the door.


    "Grandmaster invites you to participate in the fighting match prepared for you in the evening. The specific time is..." The person outside the door turned around and left after passing the word.


    Fighting games.


    One of the protagonists must be Hulk, but I don¡¯t know if the other will be Thor!


    Chapter VIII Hulk vs Thor


    "I can, can I not go?" Jane Fortes has no interest in fighting games, even if Su Sheng said it might be Hulk vs. Thor, she still prefers to stay here and study the technology at hand.


    Jane Fortes did not want to go to Su Sheng and did not reluctantly, and brought the praying mantis girl to the stand arranged by Gao Tianzun.A spacious and luxurious private grandstand can be seen from the floor-to-ceiling windows as a circular arena, a bit similar to the ancient Roman arena. Although it has not yet officially started, the surrounding grandstands are already full of seats, and there is a lot of people.


    Aliens of different races shouted excitedly, looking forward to the start of this most frequent fighting game.


    On the long sofa.


    Gao Tianzun and Su Sheng were sitting on the two sides, and behind them were their servants. The Mantis Girl stood behind Su Sheng consciously.


    There are many people who come to Saka Star with status and status, but not many can make Gao Tianzun treat them with such a standard.The two drank wine and chatted, mainly listening to Gao Tianzun showing off his fighting game and the players. In a short while, Gao Tianzun used technology to project his own projection in the center of the arena, looking at the huge projection. Announcing the start of the game 110, listening to the excitement of the surrounding shouts, I have to say that Gao Tianzun really has a good way to exaggerate the atmosphere. It can be seen that he enjoys the feeling of being cheered.


    Gao Tianzun nodded towards Su Sheng and smiled. Soon the surroundings of the arena dimmed, and all the lights seemed to be concentrated in the center of the arena, of course...except for the stands of Gao Tianzun and Su Sheng.


    The huge fence opened, and a person was pushed out forcefully from inside.


    Pushing and shoving, holding a shield in his left hand and an axe in his right hand, when the contestant appeared, the cheers around him were instantly deafening, making the contestant look around blankly.


    "Heh, it''s really him!" Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and whispered. Although it was very high and far away, he could clearly see that this guy is Thor.At this time, Sol''s iconic long blond hair has been shaved, holding a shield in one hand and an axe in the other, and his face is still smeared with paint, which looks unsuitable for such an environment.


    Opposite him, another gate opened.


    Before people came out, they saw a huge shadow, and a pressure like a mountain was oncoming.


    boom!


    When he came out completely, the cheers almost reached a peak.


    "Hulk! Hulk! Hulk!"


    "Hulk! Hulk! Hulk!"


    The uniform shouts made the Hulk who appeared on the stage yelled with arms, which made the atmosphere of the scene even more lively.


    "Bruce? It''s me, I''m Sol, do you remember us? We used to..." The opponent who saw Hulk Sol was shocked and shouted with excitement. He wanted to say that we are together. I fought side by side, but after thinking about it, it seemed that he didn''t. On the aircraft carrier of S.H.I.E.L.D., because of Rocky''s conspiracy, he controlled Su Sheng at that time, and then Hulk disappeared until the final battle.But even if they didn''t fight side by side, they were acquaintances. After all, they had seen them on Earth.


    So Saul is still very excited.


    It''s a pity that Hulk doesn''t care about Sol''s self-acquaintance at all. Bruce Banner is not familiar with Sol, let alone Hulk?So Hulk screamed and rushed towards Saul directly, without any mercy.Seeing Saul being thrown by Hulk against the wall, the cheers were deafening.


    Bloody, violent.


    This is what they want to see most.


    Saul is angry, don''t blame me if you are not merciful.


    For a while, Hulk fought Thor fiercely, making everyone not only hold their breath for fear of missing a little detail.Su Sheng turned his head to look at Gao Tianzun and found that he was staring intently and quite devoted. Every time Huoke was fat and beat Sol, he would clenched his arms and looked very excited. Once Sol started to fight back, he became nervous again.You don''t need to ask, he must be Hulk standing there!


    Whether Huokeqiang or Thorqiang is actually an undecidable suspense, Su Sheng curiously invested in it.


    Hulk¡¯s more angry and stronger abilities are still there. Being hit by Thor continuously makes Hulk feel more and more angry. He grabs Thor¡¯s leg and beats back and forth on the ground, and finally hit Thor with his fist more like raindrops. Face.Saul was obviously a little dysfunctional.


    "It seems that the duel is about to end." Gao Tianzun smiled confidently.


    "Not necessarily." Su Sheng chuckled lightly, and he already felt that the thunder supernatural power on Thor was soaring rapidly.


    Zi Zi Zi, Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi''s electric current sounded beside Sol, the azure blue thunder electric current shuttled through, Sol''s eyes seemed to light up, and the Hulk tremor suddenly kicked back several steps.


    Sol got up.


    Hulk growled.


    As if they had a sharp heart, the two quickly jumped forward from the air, in a posture of winning or losing.


    Gao Tianzun became nervous, and Thor''s sudden change made him a little emboldened. His hand wiped a small remote control button from the side and gently pressed it.


    Suddenly, Thor''s body twitched, and Hulk''s fist struck face-to-face.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Thor fell straight from the air.


    Saul fainted with a sigh of depression on the ground.


    boom!


    Hulk landed.


    The victory or defeat is divided, and the cheers are loud. Everyone is shouting Hulk''s name with excitement, but Hulk is not happy with victory but is a little dissatisfied, turning around in silence and walking back to his fence.


    Won.


    But Hulk seemed to perceive the changes in Thor at a critical moment, and for Hulk this victory was not worthy of joy.

 674 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 674

    "Or Hulk won!" Gao Tianzun walked towards Su Shengdao with the most proud Hulk.


    Su Sheng pouted, did you think I couldn''t see you move your hands and feet?But it doesn''t matter who wins or loses, the content of the fighting is really exciting.As for who is stronger?Su Sheng thinks that if Gao Tianzun doesn''t do anything, the person who wins in the end should be Hulk!


    In terms of the strongest state, Hulk¡¯s record seems to be more amazing than Sol, especially Hulk now seems to have not changed back to Bruce Banner for a long time, living in Hulk¡¯s state for a long time is definitely stronger than sudden change. The body is released stronger!


    Chapter 825 Loki is dead?It''s dead!


    The fighting game continues.


    After all, it''s impossible to arrange only one game for such a grand event, but without the fighting behind Hulk and Thor, it would seem a bit dull and uninteresting.Gao Tianzun also chatted with Su Sheng one after another, seeming to be trying to figure out the purpose of his sudden appearance on Saka Star.


    After all, Su Sheng got the name of the Conqueror by no means false propaganda, whether it was destroying Xandar Star or forcing him to kneel down on Thanos, it was a real record.


    "I''ve heard about the Saka Star Fighting game a long time ago, but there has never been a suitable opportunity to come over. This time it happened that the prince of Asgard came to Saka Star, so he came to see it." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Gao Tianzun said: "You are talking about the ridiculous man who lost with Hulk? Although he is not as good as Hulk, he is good and ~ very popular."


    "Saka Star''s fighting game can attract countless people from the universe to visit, but I found that the garbage outside has affected the image of Saka Star and your image." Su Sheng smiled."How did I deal with the trash for you?"


    "What are you going to do?" Gao Tianzun asked slyly.


    Su Sheng said casually: ¡°It¡¯s good to bring back the earth. Although it¡¯s rubbish to me, this rubbish is very valuable to the earth, and some technologies are worth studying. After all, the earth is my territory. Welfare is what I should do. I turned around, and Sakastar¡¯s technology is already quite developed. Your purpose is just for fighting games, so this garbage is useless for you. It would be better for me to help you. Clean it up, how about you give me Thor?"


    "If you can completely solve the garbage problem, I will promise you!" Gao Tianzun said.


    The environment of Saka Star is special, even if it cleans up a batch of rubbish that will soon appear from other planets or the universe.This problem is really a headache for Gao Tianzun. The dignified elder of the universe does not need this garbage, and he is not interested in studying this garbage, so if it can really solve this problem and make Saka star cleaner, it is naturally best. , If Gao Tianzun can''t do it, he has decided to agree to his conditions.


    "I can try." Su Shengdao.


    "Well, if you can do it, then these rubbish and that ridiculous person will all belong to you." Gao Tianzun said happily.


    Saying goodbye to Gao Tianzun, Su Sheng returned to the residence with the praying mantis girl.


    Jane Fortes was still studying in the room, and Su Sheng walked to the bed and lay down against the head of the bed and said: "Don''t study anymore, come and press my leg."


    Jane Foster asked: "Isn¡¯t there her? You asked me to study again. I don¡¯t have much research on many electronic fields. There is a problem that has not been solved. I believe that if I can solve it, I can figure it out. The principle masters this part of the technology!"


    "All of Sarkar''s rubbish belongs to me. Are you sure you won''t come and press my leg?" Su Sheng teased Jane Fortes on purpose. Jane Fortes was surprised and followed him directly to Su Sheng. The pleasing hands pressed on Su Sheng''s push."Are you serious? Did you really get all the rubbish here? Oh my god, I just found one piece of technology that is higher than hell, if it''s all... then... then How many cross-epoch technologies are there."


    "I will shrink all the garbage and take away, and all you have to do is go to the fighting arena to find Sol and tell him I will take him away." Su Shengdao.


    "No problem, I''m going now!"


    Jane Fortes hurriedly got up and took Thor''s Hammer to find Sol, Su Sheng smiled and then got up and took the Mantis Girl out to collect the garbage.


    The present storage planet has a huge space, and Su Sheng quickly shrank piles of garbage outside the city and sent it to the storage planet. Although Saka Star is big and there are many garbage, it cannot hold Su Sheng''s efficiency fast.And every time he approached an energy channel, Su Sheng used space gems to change its trajectory. In the end, all the first garbage was collected by Su Sheng, and the energy channels that originally existed disappeared one by one!


    Although these energy channels are naturally formed, even cosmic elders like Gao Tianzun seem to have no ability to change, but the space gems are extremely relaxed in this matter. Su Shengxian sealed one end of these separate energy channels, which is the star of Saka. At this end, the original energy channel trajectory is slightly changed and all concentrated in one place, and this place will go straight to the earth.


    The specific location on the earth to open and wait for the decision to be made after returning, in short, Sakar star will no longer be troubled by these rubbish in the future, you can also directly in and out of the planet.Garbage can only be regarded as a commonly used adjective. Actually, these things are huge wealth and science. Otherwise, if Gao Tianzun is not interested in these, others will definitely not give it away.What''s more, these energy channels are gone, the garbage problem is solved, but the safety issue must be considered.


    For example, these slaves who were forced to participate in fighting, they could not escape at all with these energy channels in the past, but now without this natural protection, if they find a chance to take the spaceship, they can fly out directly from the planet in a swagger.


    When Su Sheng solved the energy channel, he returned after collecting all the garbage.


    Jane Fortes has returned with Sol.


    Saul was very excited when he saw Su Sheng."It''s great, great, I didn''t expect to meet you here. I hope you can accompany me back to Asgard. Asgard is in danger."


    "Just you? Where''s Loki?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Rocky..." Sol''s expression went dark for an instant, and he shook his head: "He''s not here, he...he''s dead."


    "Dead?" Su Sheng then shook his head dumbly: "Are you sure? You know that such things as suspended animation are once and twice familiar, and you are deeply suspicious of Loki''s death."


    "This time... he may be really dead." Sol said sadly."When Loki and I were going to go to Earth through the Rainbow Bridge to seek your help, Hela attacked us. I was injured and fell out of the Rainbow Bridge¡¯s teleportation array, and Loki...I saw it with my own eyes Hela''s sword pierced Loki''s heart, and his body exploded in the teleportation formation."


    Chapter 826 The Gods at Twilight


    Rocky died like this?


    To be honest, Su Sheng didn''t believe it. As the god of mischief, fake death was a common skill for him.Don''t look at Loki''s strength, but as a villain, he is stronger than anyone else.Even if Loki was killed by Thanos in the movie, Thanos said that he was really dead this time. Su Sheng didn''t really believe it.But Saul should not be wrong if he has experience, not to mention that Rocky may not really be able to do anything in such an emergency.


    So, Loki may be really cold.


    But Su Sheng still didn''t believe it in his heart, always feeling that this stuff would appear again.


    "I can send you back to Asgard, and Gao Tianzun can send you a large troop carrier, but I will not accompany you." Su Shengchao said.


    "Why?" Saul was anxious.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "No, I have my reasons."


    "But... but I can''t beat Hela if you don''t go, or... can you let her accompany me? She has Thor''s Hammer, she is Thor. By the way, Hulk, and one Valkyrie, I..." Saul seemed to have a lot to say, but Su Sheng waved to interrupt."Jane Fortes will not accompany you. As for Hulk and the Valkyrie, it doesn''t matter if you can tell them to help you. Twilight of the gods... I expect you to defeat Hela."


    Although Saul is a little depressed and unwilling, but since Su Sheng said that, this is Asgard''s business and not the earth''s business, so he can''t force anything. He can only put his hope on Hulk and Valkyrie. Inside.Especially Valkyrie, she has a good relationship with Hulk or the Valkyrie of Asgard, and Thor feels that she has a better chance of persuading her.


    Leaving aside Sol to persuade the Valkyrie and Hulk, but also that Su Sheng and Jane Fortes have studied the location of the''junkyard'' on the earth''s map.


    First of all, this place must be remote and large enough, so that it will not cause too much sensation, it can also store the''trash'' of other planetary worlds, and it can also be effectively defended.As for whether the transportation is convenient, whether it is convenient to move back and forth is not within the scope of consideration. After all, whether the transmission equipment or the capacity is good, this problem can be solved.And the benefits of inconvenient transportation are even more, at least if there are really unsightly guys who want to steal items, it will be difficult to transport them away.


    The two discussed several places, but unfortunately they were not suitable from the southern hemisphere to the northern hemisphere.


    "Otherwise, it''s in the North Pole. Although the environment is a little worse, it definitely meets our needs. Of course, the South Pole is also fine." Jane Fortes said.


    "The North Pole? The South Pole?"


    Su Sheng thought for a while and decided to go back and conduct a field survey. If I remember correctly, there might be another surprise in Antarctica.At first, this surprise was reserved for SHIELD, but it seems that SHIELD has not received it.


    "When are we going back?" Jane Fortes couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Tomorrow." Su Shengdao."Tomorrow, I will send you back to Earth first. You can continue to study the science and technology you studied before, or you can go to the North Pole to explore the environment. I have some personal matters to deal with, and I will find you after I go back!


    "it is good!"


    Clouds and rain fell that night.


    The mantis girl timidly leaned in again and put her hand on Jane Fortes.


    The fish and dragon danced all night, and the sound was endless.


    Sure enough, Jane Fortes woke up early the next morning, just like last time, and the mantis girl got into Su Sheng''s arms again, and Su Sheng slept very comfortably and satisfied as last time.After waking up, Su Sheng sent Jane Fortes and the''garbage'' she studied back to the West Coast Laboratory on Earth, and then took the Mantis Girl to New Krypton.


    Not long after they left, Thor came with the Valkyrie and Hulk.


    Originally intended to say goodbye to Su Sheng, but Su Sheng left first, so the three of them could only return to Asgard on the troop carrier sent by Gao Tianzun.


    The dusk of the gods continues.

 675 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 675

    New Krypton.


    A busy and full of enthusiasm, buildings and palaces have risen from the ground, and they are quite embryonic.Su Sheng did not ask them about their plans, but he believed that after the new Krypton was built, he would never be disappointed. 0...


    "Is someone caught?" Su Sheng asked when seeing Fiora.


    Fiora shook his head: "The catch was caught, but something went wrong. I sent two people over to Sovereign Star and did find Xing Jue and several of his companions? It was only during the arrest process. The Villing Stars insisted that they stole their things and refused to let us take them away. The people who were sent asked whether to take them away directly. After all, this might cause a war between the planets."


    "How did you reply?" Su Sheng asked.


    "At present, the new Krypton is still in the construction stage, I think more energy should be put on this matter, so the Big Bada went." Fiora said.


    The previous words sounded like sacrificing Ning Ren, but when the conversation turned to say that Big Bada went there, it was completely different.Although the Big Bada is not a Kryptonian, he is a new Protoss, and is the captain of the Nemesis who has been trained since childhood under the role of the kindly grandma of the Apocalypse.


    Since she has gone, it means that this matter will definitely not be resolved peacefully.


    "It is said that Sovereigns are all perfect genes, their golden skin looks very beautiful, and...there are many women. Big Bada feels that we are still a little short of manpower." Fiola paused."Do I need to contact Big Pattaya?"


    "No, I just happened to go there." Su Sheng also planned to go to 5.6 Sovereign to see, not because he was curious about Sovereign, but wanted to know if the cocoon of the devil Adam was still there. It depends on the situation to decide what to do.


    Saint Su asked about the location of Sovereign Star, followed by releasing the shock wave wormhole and leading the praying mantis girl directly.


    Sovereign, an arrogant, luxurious and golden planet.


    Their structure is no different from that of human beings, but the skin seems to be smeared with a layer of gold powder. They are respected by gold. The main color of the whole planet, especially the palace, is golden, which looks magnificent and quite compelling!But at this time, there were screams, screams, and roars in places where no one dared to make noise.


    There seems to be a war.


    Chapter 827 Sovereign Star: High Priest Ayesha!


    "Kill...Kill..."


    The shouts and roars were deafening, and a golden man with a gun ran out in sight.


    The name Jin Ren is definitely not based on Gao Tianzun¡¯s description of Thor as a thunderous person, but he really looks like a golden person. Although he has known Sovereign to grow up like this, he still finds it interesting to see it with his own eyes. , Even the Shaolin Eighteen Bronze Figures are not dazzling by him. Fortunately, there is no sunshine. If it is such a trick under the sun.


    I wiped it, dangling blind.


    Speaking of sunglasses, things like Sovereign will definitely sell well.


    Su Sheng thought that the golden man had already raised his gun and opened fire on Su Sheng, anyway, if it wasn''t golden skin, the enemy had nothing to consider.


    Whoosh!


    A beam of energy went straight to Su Sheng.


    The smile at the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth has not dissipated, and the energy of this energy beam is instantly absorbed after waving his hand, followed by a backhand.


    Puff!


    A magic sword directly pierced the golden man''s chest, and the golden man fell to the ground with a muffled groan.


    "Fiola made a good decision!" Su Sheng smiled and walked towards the direction of battle.


    The rumbling rumblings came one after another, screams, and shouts endlessly. The original magnificent building was turned into ruins in an instant. Several figures flashed in the air, either Kryptonian or Big Bada.Speaking of Sovereign, it seems that he can''t fly?


    He keeps saying that his genes are the most perfect, but in the end he can''t even fly?


    Aside from perfection, the Kryptonians are far stronger than most races in either DC or Marvel because of their genetic merits alone.


    The battle is almost coming to an end. There are countless corpses of Sovereigns lying on the ground. A few Kryptonians and Big Bada want to destroy Sovereigns. It is not difficult for them to destroy Sovereigns. They had to surrender after failing to think of an effective way to resist them!


    "Kneel down!"


    Big Bada looked around with a short battle of millions of tons, and shouted to the highest priestess Ayesha.


    In the power of the Sovereign Stars, the priest is the center of power. The high priest Ayesha wears a golden helmet, neck ring, and a golden feather coat with golden skin. It looks so golden that it is impossible to look directly at it.Of course, regardless of skin color, this Ayesha can be regarded as outstanding.


    Ayesha looked angry and ugly, her pride made her not want to kneel like anyone.But the big Bata Na Lengsen''s gaze, the many corpses of the people on the ground made her have to lower her head and slowly kneel to the ground.


    "the host."


    Big Bada turned and bent over and shouted to Su Sheng who came over.


    "Master!" The Kryptonian next to him followed.


    Hearing the name Ayesha raised her head subconsciously, she wanted to see what kind of task the master could make several people obey.Although the Sovereign Star is not a huge power, it is considered medium in the interstellar space. This is a planet and a race, but it was conquered by a few people or even destroyed because of it, Ayesha I really want to know what kind of character their master is.


    As a result, Ayesha was dumbfounded.


    This... how does this person look like an earthling?Wait... Earthling?He looks familiar?


    Ayesha instantly remembered a piece of news she had heard before, saying that there was an earthling called the Conqueror and a subordinate called the World Destroyer destroyed Xandal, and the Conqueror himself made the universe tyrant Thanos kneel. Down.This...this is not him, right?The more Ayesha thinks about it, the more possible it is, the more she thinks about it, the more she regrets it. She would definitely not let people stop them from taking away those stars, even if the battery is more precious. It''s better than getting into such a disaster.Think about Xandar, think about Thanos, Ayesha thinks she should do something, otherwise, Sovereign will most likely cease to exist.


    "Mr. Conqueror."


    Su Shengchao Da Bada nodded and just about to speak, he heard Ayesha speak suddenly.


    "To shut up!"


    Big Bada suddenly glared at Ayesha and shouted.


    Ayesha''s expression changed slightly, but she didn''t mean to shut up. Instead, she continued: "Mr. Conqueror, my name is Ayesha, and I am also the highest priest of the Sovereign Star. This incident is just a misunderstanding. Before the person you are about to arrest We were hired to deal with a monster that threatened us. After we succeeded, we paid revenge and they stole an important core battery from us, so we kept them."


    After a pause, Ayesha looked at Su Sheng, Su Sheng did not speak in a noncommittal manner, Big Bada saw that Su Sheng did not speak or stop herself, but stared at her fiercely.This made Ayesha instantly understand the reason. She didn''t want to let her words change the conqueror''s mind. Ayesha recalled that the big Bada had been murderous before, but seemed to be aimed at men?


    Therefore, she is the woman who wants to star Sovereign!


    Wanting to understand this, Ayesha immediately felt that she should speak even more.


    740


    "Lord Conqueror, this person can be handed over to you. This time we are abrupt. We will bear all the losses ourselves. If you have any conditions, we will try our best to satisfy you!" Ayesha has forgotten her pride before. , The title has changed from Mr. Conqueror to Lord Conqueror.


    "So... the previous conflict was wiped out?"


    Su Sheng squinted at Ayesha.


    Ayesha nodded repeatedly."A write-off."


    "That... I''m afraid it won''t work." Su Sheng turned around and walked to a kneeling star Sovereign and sat down slowly.


    The Star Sovereign lowered his head before and didn''t see whether it was a man or a woman. Of course, it didn''t matter whether he was a man or a woman. He just felt that he was slightly stiff and then stopped moving.


    Su Sheng sat on him and looked at Ayesha."There has never been a write-off. There is... it can only show that on the one hand, because of the situation, the strength is not enough to give up revenge. It''s like you are now, because I am stronger than you, so you can only write off. And once You find that you are better than me, and you will immediately turn over the old account."


    "So... why should I write off you?"


    Chapter 828: Conquering Sovereign and Killing Adam


    "Now Star Jue belongs to me. No matter what your important core battery seems to belong to me, although I may not be useful, the resources and population of your Sovereign Stars are mine. I don¡¯t think there is any reason to I give up these and write off with you." Su Sheng didn''t say a word, and Ayesha''s face looked ugly.

 676 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 676

    Yes.


    Why should you give up the benefits you get and bear the risks that may occur in the future?Ayesha didn''t deny it, because one day she would think that she could beat the Conqueror, she would not really cancel it.


    "You can bring back the ones that are suitable. As for the rest... you can take care of them."


    Su Sheng got up and released a shock wave wormhole. On the other side of the wormhole was the new Krypton, and handed the matter to the Great Pada. Su Sheng took the mantis girl and got up and walked into the palace.


    He already knew the position of the devil Adam from Ayesha and walked straight over.


    As for Ayesha?


    Maybe they don¡¯t even know that they are telepathic. To be honest, Su Sheng thinks that their so-called perfect genes are really low, and they are not so strong without physical fitness, except for giving themselves a useless golden body. ''It seems useless outside?Not as useful as the technology they developed.She was overjoyed when she heard Su Sheng¡¯s orders from Big Bada. She was really worried that Su Sheng would stop there. The purpose of her coming here was to take away Su Sheng¡¯s important person, Xing Jue, and second, she wanted to remove Su Sheng. The woman of Villing Star went back as a slave to build a new Krypton.Although Su Sheng had never specifically instructed New Krypton to only have women, no matter whether they were the Kryptonian holy character army or the people who went later, they were all women, so naturally this became an implicit rule.


    New Krypton only wants women.


    Seeing Su Sheng leaving with the timid woman with tentacles, Big Bada sneered at Ayesha.


    Ayesha instantly felt dim.


    That''s it!


    There was a secret room deep in the palace, and the strong sealed door was pushed open by Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The door crashed backwards to the ground, and Su Sheng stepped on the door and walked in. There was only one golden cocoon in the entire secret room, but this cocoon looked a little different from the impression.Impressed that the cocoon of the magician Adam was earthy yellow, and the layers of patterns from top to bottom looked like the cocoon pupae of some huge creature, very primitive or biological.But now the cocoon has become golden yellow, and the volume is slightly thinner. Although the layers of textures are still there, they don''t have the biological sense, but they seem to be made of metal.how to say?From a natural biological cocoon to an artificial product.


    The magician Adam is a human being. It seems that Sovereign or Ayesha upgraded his cocoon?


    Ayesha thinks that the artificial man, the magic man Adam, is the perfect mentality for genetic evolution, but whether or not such a thing as a man is a human is actually very defined. Many film and television dramas have similar settings to artificial humans, and some Very weak, some very strong.Looking at this cocoon, the first impression that Su Sheng can think of is that the robots in Dragon Ball are indeed a group of cows!


    As his eyes changed, the metal cocoon pupa slowly became transparent, and Su Sheng could clearly see a man''s body inside.His body structure is the same as that of human beings, except that the material of his body does not belong to human flesh and blood.Su Sheng could feel that the strength of his cells and flesh was much higher than that of humans, and every cell seemed to be full of power.And this kind of power comes with and can absorb cosmic energy, and can even transfer this cosmic energy into any kind of superpower.


    And if Su Sheng remembers correctly, he seems to be able to produce a cocoon in an instant, and when he breaks out of the cocoon, his abilities will rise to a higher level and become stronger, quite a bit of infinite evolution.


    "It seems there is no sign of waking up, tsk tsk...then don''t wake up."


    Su Sheng doesn¡¯t think there is any problem in killing the devil Adam in advance. Anyway, the Sovereign star will be taken away by the Great Bada. According to the character of the Great Bada, it is estimated that the Sovereign star should no longer exist. Just hang up with Adam.


    The Black Death Emperor''s ability released Su Sheng''s hand and easily penetrated the outer layer of the cocoon and encountered the sleeping demon Adam.


    As soon as the deadly power was activated, the sleeping magician Adam seemed to feel something and began to tremble violently, his body trembled slightly, and his eyelids began to shake. It felt like a person who had been asleep for a long time wanted to wake up intensely. The cell became agitated in an instant, and all the energy was mobilized as if resisting this crisis.


    However, it is completely useless.


    Not to mention that the death of the Black Death Emperor is the ability to carry the rules of death. Only Adam has not awakened and has not undergone several times of evolution to become stronger, and now he can''t resist it at all.


    It was able to resist for a minute or so, Adam stopped moving, as if the robot had no electricity, and the entire complexion became dim and dull. It was a bit like the Avengers 3 Infinity War movie. Taking care of your vision and killing you When it was.


    It''s cold.


    It''s so cool.


    The No. 1 powerhouse in the universe, the new life court in the future will end before life begins to bloom.


    Putting the magician Adam and his cocoon into the storage planet, Su Sheng turned around.


    Although he is dead, his corpse and his cocoon have research value. Anyway, he has all kinds of people. I believe there will definitely be people who are willing to study and are very likely to produce results.


    The Big Bada and the Kryptonians were directing the woman of Sovereign to pass through the Shockwave Wormhole in turn, and Su Sheng glanced at the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Just three people.


    Star Lord, Grot Tree, Rocket Raccoon.


    As for Drax the Destroyer, who was supposed to be a member of the Guardians of the Galaxy, he ran biased from the very beginning, and there was no Star Lord. They did not intersect, so naturally they would not join the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    "You follow you!"


    Su Sheng pointed at Xing Jue.


    "Go...Where are you going?" Xingjue asked with a trembling voice.


    To be honest, Xingjue is a bit dazed, but it''s just taking a task to make some money, why did it suddenly become like this?Even if... Even if the Rocket Raccoon guy really has the Sovereign battery, but Su Sheng sent people twice and even conquered Sovereign, why did he come to him personally?Haven''t I done anything recently?


    Chapter 829: Father and Son Reunion?The prologue of Infinite War?


    "Go, where are you going?" Xing Jue couldn''t help but tremble and asked again.


    Su Sheng glanced casually."Take you to find Dad."


    "Look, find Dad?" Xing Jue looked dumbfounded.


    "Your biological father is not an earthly person, but a ball... No, a planet-like Celestial race. So you are considered to have the blood of a demigod. When you were kidnapped from the earth by Yongdu, you were meant to give it to your father. "Su Sheng paused, I don''t know if Xing Jue can understand this reminder, it''s up to him."I asked your father''s pet to come over, in exchange I will take you there, understand?"


    "But...but I..."


    Xingjue is very depressed, is there any compulsory finding of father?Am I completely unprepared?But what Su Sheng is going to do doesn''t matter if you are mentally prepared?While releasing the Shockwave Wormhole, he threw the Star Lord, Rocket Raccoon, and Grout into it.


    "Go!"


    Su Sheng followed in with the praying mantis girl.


    next moment.


    The scent of birds and flowers, well, there is no 963 words of birds, only the scent of flowers. This is a very beautiful planet as if you are in a fairyland. There are beautiful and lush plants everywhere, and the bright colors are full of upgrades.


    "My dad... is he here?" Xing Jue asked Saint Su in a sigh.


    "No, this is your dad, or a part of your dad!" Su Sheng smiled."Didn''t I say, your dad should be considered a ball."


    While speaking, I saw a stone platform flying over from a distance, and a man with white hair stood in the stone platform.


    Igo!


    When Igo landed and approached, his eyes looked at Xing Jue excitedly. Although Xing Jue was still confused about how he saw his biological father suddenly, he still cared about his identity and blood, but he was very concerned about his identity and blood. Not as excited as it was.If you don¡¯t say anything else, you are excited to call Dad the pancake.


    Although it is a father-son relationship, it has no emotional foundation at all.


    Closeness depends on getting along and maintaining.


    "I..." Yi Ge didn''t have any problems with this aspect at all. He stretched out his hand and planned to pat Xing Jue''s shoulder with excitement.


    ''Almost there."Su Sheng interrupted the tender scene of Yi Ge''s meeting between father and son. "I brought you the man, the mantis girl belongs to me, and the star is yours. The transaction is over, is it okay?""


    "Thank you for bringing my child back to reunite with me." Igo thanked as excitedly as an old father whose son was lost and recovered.


    Su Sheng pouted his lips and was not interested in watching this old stallion show his acting skills here, thanks?You don¡¯t need psychic abilities to know that this guy must have cursed himself. After all, he lost an energy avatar and also snatched away the mantis girl, a pet that can help him sleep. It¡¯s strange to be thankful, nothing more than that I want to pretend to be a good father in front of Xing Jue.

 677 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 677

    "Just do it for yourself."


    Su Sheng patted Xingjue on the shoulder and turned around to release the shock wave wormhole.


    The praying mantis girl looked at Yi Ge and stopped talking for a moment, then slightly bent over and bowed, turned and left with Su Sheng silently.


    Earth.


    The Avengers Building.


    Su Sheng introduced the mantis girl to the Avengers. Aliens, this made the Avengers quite curious, especially the character of Mantis is somewhat innocent and harmless, and his ability to assist is very good. It didn''t take long for everyone to fall in love with her. I believe it won''t take long for her to pass the test and become an Avenger.


    "follow me."


    Su Sheng whispered a word beside Maria Hill and then walked to his room.


    Maria Hill was stunned and followed without change.


    As soon as she came in, she saw Su Sheng turned her head and stretched out her hand, passing her hair and pressing it on the door. Maria Hill under the wall can feel the hot breath of Su Sheng close at hand, as if Just get a little closer together to stick together.She widened her eyes and was a little surprised, but she didn''t panic too much. She knew the virtues of Su Sheng but didn''t understand why he was so good and so sudden?


    suddenly.


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly and backed off slightly."If it was the last moment of your life, would you accept my kiss?"


    "I think I want to figure out what''s wrong with you." Maria Hill pouted.


    Su Sheng smiled: "The earth will have a big trouble. If it is not handled properly, half of the people may be turned into ashes, and half of the 8 billion people will disappear in a snap of a finger."


    Seeing Su Sheng snapped her fingers, Maria Hill was stunned and said: "Four...four billion? Four billion disappeared all at once? Are you kidding me?"


    "Follow the normal trajectory, yes!" Su Sheng nodded.


    "Wait, normal trajectory?" Maria Hill immediately noticed the problem in Su Sheng''s words."You mean you know what will happen in the future? If the future under the normal trajectory is like this, that means you can change?"


    "you have just¡­¡­"


    "So in the future you know, am I dead? Died by the disappearing half?"


    Su Sheng nodded."He is very strong and possesses one of the strongest artifacts in the universe. I don''t know the specifics for the time being, but...you can prepare in advance."


    "I understand." Maria Hill said solemnly."Can this news be announced?"


    "It''s not necessary for the time being, we just need to prepare ourselves." Su Shengdao.


    Maria Hill nodded and turned around and went out.


    The Avengers originally expressed their novelty about the Mantis Girl''s arrival, but when Maria Hill told the news and got the confirmation from Su Sheng, the atmosphere instantly froze.


    Is it a cosmic invasion again?


    And it can wipe out half of the population in an instant, four billion, which is a full four billion.


    Although it is still unclear who the enemy is and what kind of ability, the Avengers are urgently prepared.At the same time, Su Sheng paid attention to Sol''s situation.


    The dusk of the gods is not over yet.


    If according to the normal trajectory, the dusk of the gods ends, the prelude to the infinite war will be opened.


    This attention to Su Sheng only discovered that Sol is okay. He actually moved the Valkyrie and Hulk to return to Asgard. Although Loki and some helpers such as stone men are missing, it seems that there is no Too much influence.


    Anyway...I can''t do Hella!


    Chapter 830 The Transfer and Asgard''s Fire


    The Avengers are intensively preparing for the upcoming crisis. The female Thor, Jane Fortes, is looking for a suitable location in the Arctic Energy Channel Junkyard. As the center of everything, Su Sheng is not idle.


    Because the energy channels of Saka have been closed, it will take time for Sol and the others to return to Asgard.


    Taking advantage of the time before the beginning of this war, Su Sheng plans to integrate other forces and people and send them to New Krypton. First, the development of New Krypton will quickly require manpower. Second, Su Sheng does not intend to stop Thanos. Snap your fingers, instead of someone being wiped out by the snap of your fingers and then resurrecting one by one, it''s better to take them away in advance.The first battle of Su Sheng was Mary Jane. Anyway, she didn''t have the ability to stay on Earth and she just had nothing to do. It would be better to arrange to go to New Krypton.


    "My dear, why didn''t you notify me in advance when you came."


    Mary Jane, who returned to the apartment, leaped over with joy when she saw Su Sheng, and her little mouth kissed directly.


    Parted after a long while.


    Su Shengchao''s excited Mary simply said: "I want to tell you something. I want to arrange for you to live in a place. The environment may be tough and you may not be able to return for a long time. Are you willing?"


    "Will you be with me?" Mary Jane asked.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "Not for the time being, there are other people in that place and under construction, so I won''t go there often in a short time, but that might be my home in the future?"


    "I''ll go!" As soon as she heard that it might be the family, Mary Jane made a decision without hesitation. She always wanted to do something to show her value."When to set off?"


    "If you are ready, you can do it at any time, and prepare more daily necessities." Su Shengdao.


    "Well, I will prepare now."


    After Mary Jane finished speaking, she hurriedly got busy. Su Sheng thought for a while and informed the people at the West Coast Laboratory. Jane Fortes would not say anything for the time being. Others such as Daisy Louise, Magic Girl, Little Naughty, and Li Qianhuan were all ready to send New Krypton, as for the West Coast Laboratory, can actually give up when it comes back. After all, Jane Fortes will definitely not stay here again when the garbage dump is done.


    The lighthouse base does not need to be moved for the time being, just turn around and isolate it from the influence of infinite gems. Little Pepper, Sonia and Su Sheng think it is necessary. First, there are not many people. Second, they have to deal with business matters. Take care of them, as soon as the Wasps are there, they can inform them that their abilities can help in the construction of the new Krypton.


    The rest is scattered and there are not many people, even if there is a situation, it is easy to deal with.


    Mary Jane, the people from the West Coast Lab prepared Su Sheng and sent them to New Krypton. Then they sent Mrs. Viper, Sister White, and the imitation cat Vanessa who was about to gain the ability to New Krypton. research.


    Originally, he planned to contact the Wasp, but it happened that the Wasp was not there, neither his parents nor the ghost were there. In all likelihood, the whole family went to the Quantum Realm. This is good, the Quantum Realm is not affected by snapping fingers, so in the end... Su Sheng came to Mei''s house.


    The sun is swaying.


    Su Sheng lay on the bed and watched Mei, who was in the middle of her legs, leaned forward and moved up and down. Mei worked hard and her skills were increasing day by day, but at this time Su Sheng''s mind was not on her, not on this matter.He squinted his eyes and was watching the situation in Asgard.


    In a few days.


    Thor, the Valkyrie, Hulk finally returned to Asgard on the troop carrier. At this time, Asgard was about to become a kingdom of death.Hela''s original subordinates were resurrected, and the pet Fenrion Demon Wolf was powerful and powerful.In Norse mythology, Fenrieu¡¯s magic wolf also has a foot. It is the evil god Loki and the giant female giant Angel Boda, but it is the son of Berda. In the legend of the gods, it swallows the gods of the father. Ding, in the movie is also a very good character who can make gestures with Hulk.


    The people of Asgard were either killed or they chose to surrender, so unlike in the movie where Heldham responded, it was not so easy for Sol to save the people of Asgard.Because when they just arrived in Asgard, they were discovered by Hela¡¯s death army. Hulk was excited and directly confronted the Fenrion Wolves. The Valkyrie wanted to deal with these miscellaneous soldiers but was arranged by Sol to find and rescue them. The enslaved people, and he rushed out in the form of a ridiculous person.


    "For Asgard!"


    In the shout, the thunderbolt.


    "It doesn''t look good." Su Sheng murmured secretly. Although Saul has mastered his own original strength, he is not very proficient. If he turns his head back to Shanghai to deal with the small soldiers, he will definitely not be blue, just don''t know what will happen. Will not follow the trajectory in the movie to resurrect the flame giant to deal with Hela and destroy Asgard.


    Hella and the Valkyrie.


    Su Sheng has arranged for them.


    Asgard was in a fierce battle, and the battle between Su Sheng and Mei had begun.

 678 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 678

    More than an hour later.


    Mei was defeated and begged for mercy, Su Sheng took a shower and was about to see the situation of Asgard, but suddenly heard a hasty call.


    This cry is not Mei, nor is it near here, but similar to the sound from the depths of the soul, it is a kind of shock and cry from the depths of the soul.


    Hella!


    Hela is calling herself!


    It seems that the situation has not changed much.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised, wearing a bathrobe, and he followed Hela''s call to his coordinates and teleported directly.


    Huh!


    The figure flashed.


    Su Sheng looked around and saw a sea of ??fire that was completely invisible. The hot flame seemed to have turned Asgard into a flame hell. If the coordinates were not wrong, Su Sheng couldn¡¯t believe it was Asgard. , I can''t see the slightest appearance before.


    Oh gods at dusk.


    Now even the home is almost gone, I have to say that the flame giant is really hanging.Although it seemed to have been defeated by Thor before, his strength instantly doubled after he absorbed the eternal fire.Not far away, Su Sheng could see a tall giant on fire with a huge sword in his hand, exuding a monstrous aura.Su Sheng lowered his head slightly and saw Hela lying on the ground.


    "The way you are now... so embarrassed."


    Su Sheng looked at Hela and smiled brightly.


    Chapter 831 The True Goddess of Death and the Porcelain Flame Giant


    Hela is really embarrassed now. The helmet that symbolizes glory and identity on her head has become tattered. The cloak has been burned in half. The clothes with special enchanting effects have several holes and scratches, which are faintly visible. The wound opened inside.The gray-headed and earth-faced face still had black traces that had been smoked by the flames, and she was lying on the ground and slightly raised her head to look at Su Sheng, her eyes and expressions full of begging.


    Yes, beg.


    The dignified death goddess Hela seemed to beg Su Sheng in a five-body posture.


    "What kind of god are you...?" Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and looked at Hela condescendingly.


    Hela''s face turned ugly in an instant. She already regretted why she said this sentence, otherwise Su Sheng would not use these words to mock herself again and again.


    What kind of god is she?


    The god of death, the god of death in Asgard.


    But Asgard is almost ruined. The flame giant that has absorbed the eternal fire is extremely powerful. Hela is naturally not an opponent. She can see Asgard¡¯s ruined future and death is approaching. .


    The gods at dusk.


    Shouldn''t you be the protagonist of Ragnarok?why?Why can''t even I escape the fate of Ragnarok?The arrogant Hela was a little frustrated, but she was not reconciled, not reconciled to fail like this, not reconciled to becoming a victim of the dusk of the gods, and then she thought of Su Sheng, she called the name of Su Sheng, Su Saint also came.


    "What do you want?" Hela took a deep breath and looked at the endless sea of ??fire around her. She could feel her strength fading rapidly.


    "What kind of god are you?" Su Sheng asked repeatedly.


    Hela frowned and said: "God of death."


    Su Sheng smiled."So... do you want to be the true god of death?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Hela was shocked, and then suddenly struggling with a sharp heart, got up and knelt on one knee in front of Su Sheng."I do."


    "So... you are now the real god of death." Su Sheng stretched out his hand and stroked Hela''s forehead. In an instant, a new and powerful breath enveloped her body. She could feel her body, no... ...It should be said that her soul is undergoing some unspeakable transformation. She can feel that she has a faintly new understanding of death, as if there is another feeling that can control death.


    Her breath was changing rapidly, and the flames around her were extinguished as if she felt something, and the clothes and helmet that had been damaged were restored in an instant.


    In a trance.


    Hela stood up.


    "Do you feel it? The soul floating in the sky. Can you hear it? The cry of the undead."


    "Go ahead, do what the goddess of death should do."


    Listening to Su Sheng''s voice, Hela could feel the souls floating around, which were the heroic spirits that Asgard had lost.She didn¡¯t think about why Su Sheng could turn herself into the real goddess of death, and bestow her death rules. She could feel that she had broken away from Asgard, and Asgard¡¯s existence or not would It can''t affect her strength, but where there are more deaths and souls, her strength will be stronger.She hesitated to glance at the direction of the flame giant, as if she was trying to see if she could win the battle?


    "It''s mine." Su Sheng said lightly.


    Hela nodded and then turned and flew up. In mid-air, the flames extinguished wherever she went, and the appearance of countless heroic spirits seemed to be transformed into a cloud of green energy and was sucked into her body.


    When the flame is extinguished, it is equivalent to death. Most of the flames in Asgard are just ordinary fire. As for the eternal fire?Hela is afraid that it cannot be extinguished, because the eternal fire itself carries a certain breath of death and life.The flame giant seemed to be aware of Hela''s change at this time. His huge body looked at Hela and let out an angry roar. It seemed that Hela had become special and angry instead of dead.


    The huge long sword with flames slashed across the air.


    This is the sword of Twilight. Twilight represents death, so this sword is also called the sword of destruction, the sword of doom or the sword of flame. It is made of an unknown metal and has magical power to control mysterious energy. It can break dimensional barriers, contend with the power of Audi, and make Asgard''s people lose immunity, etc. When the sword of twilight and the union of eternity are combined, the strength will rise to an unknown level. It is said that... this sword It can destroy the universe 0...but it should not be as strong as the sword in the stone in the hands of Captain Ying.


    At this time, the flame giant''s ability is estimated that even Thanos with infinite gems may not be able to easily win, the flame giant''s ability, the sword of twilight and its ability Su Sheng are all planned to be in the bag.


    Seeing that the flame giant sword that seemed to be able to cut through the dimensional space slashed towards Hela, Su Sheng suddenly appeared in the path of the sword, and almost instantly, Su Sheng started the ability to replicate.


    Simply put, Su Sheng''s behavior is to touch porcelain!


    They didn''t even attack Su Sheng at all, it was Hela who had to deal with Su Sheng, but Su Sheng took the initiative.Once within the range of being attacked, his ability will be automatically judged as being attacked and then it is logical to copy the ability.


    The power of the flame giant.


    The power of the Twilight Sword.


    Even the power of the eternal fire attached to it was copied by Su Sheng.


    then¡­¡­


    Double stack, 10 times stack, 100 times stack...


    2.2 Following Su Sheng''s wave of his hand, an identical but powerful force burst out in an instant. At that instant, the dimension and space in front of him became fragmented, no...it should be said that it disappeared in an instant.The head of the sword of twilight smashed directly into powder at the brunt, and the flame giant was directly submerged before it could react to where this familiar but powerful energy came from.


    In the flames, in the sword light.


    The huge flame-attached body of the flame giant turned into sparks and dissipated in an instant, without even having time to hum.


    And this powerful energy did not disappear. Instead, it crushed the dimension and space and whizzed forward, rushing out of Asgard''s range and disappearing into the dim interstellar like a meteor...


    The 832nd chapter cut a crack in the dimensional space?


    Rumble!


    There was a loud sound of collapse in the space, and as the energy passed, Asgard''s space began to jump like a huge crack had been cut out.


    Flame, wreckage.

 679 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 679

    They were swallowed by the cracks, and began to destroy everything around them like a black hole.


    Almost in an instant, Asgard was ruined, and even the foundation was swallowed by cracks in the space, and the entire space seemed to be nothing but endless darkness.


    "Huh."


    Hela flew to the side of Su Sheng, looking at the disappearing Asgard, watching the heroic spirits who were drawn into the disappearance by the black hole before she was gathered, Hela was silent.She could feel the breath released by the crack in the distance. It was not a space, but a crack in the dimension. This crack seemed to lead to other dimensions.


    One move, just one move, defeated the flame giant with the eternal fire and the sword of twilight and destroyed Asgard, slicing the dimension of space.


    Hela became more and more curious about Su Sheng''s identity and strength.


    Looking at the dim space and the deep cracks, Su Sheng was not only surprised.Hela may not have a comprehensive sense, but Su Sheng is very clear that this rift is equivalent to breaking the space barrier of this cosmic dimension and may even affect other parallel universes.But he was surprised not that this move was so powerful, but... so weak.


    The eternal fire, the sword of twilight, plus the strength of the flame giant itself to cut through the dimensional barrier is not surprising. It has this strength, but it is only like this when it is stacked a hundred times. It seems a bit... too weak, right?How can it be considered a bit like a single move to destroy several parallel universes when the power is superimposed a hundred times?Su Sheng shook his head disappointedly and stretched out his hand.


    The flame appeared nearby in an instant, and a long sword faintly appeared in the flame immediately afterwards.


    "This is... Twilight''s Sword?" Hela on the side recognized it.


    The flame dissipated, and the shattered Twilight Sword reunited.The previous blow of the sword of Twilight and the attached eternal fire were all shattered, but now they are recondensed and the two seem to be integrated, making the sword of twilight more powerful than before.With a backhand wave, the Twilight Sword had disappeared and was taken by Su Sheng.


    "Let''s go." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Go, where?" Hela asked suspiciously.


    Su Sheng looked far away as if he could see through the deep interstellar space."Thanksgiving is coming soon. The Asgardians who fled before may not be able to escape bad luck. You don''t need to take action, just follow me to converge your soul."


    Hela nodded, and the two left.


    ...


    Dark and endless interstellar.


    The troop carrier moved slowly, and Thor''s right eye wore a black blindfold, just like Odin.


    Behind him stood Valkyrie the Valkyrie and Hulk the Hulk, and the rest of Asgard stood in a crowd in the back. They witnessed the pain and opposition of Asgard being engulfed by flames and losing his home. The loss of the future made them subconsciously look at the man in the front, Thor.The former prince of Asgard, now... the king!


    "Where are we going?" Valkyrie asked in a low voice.


    "Do you have any comments?" Sol turned his head and asked.


    Everyone, you look at me, I don¡¯t see you say anything. The Valkyrie has been in Saka before, and Hulk has no idea about this. As for the people in Asgard?Forget it, they are even more unlikely to know.


    "Asgard is not a place, but a people!" Sol muttered silently in his heart, and then raised his voice."We...go to Earth!"


    The only place he can think of and is familiar with is the earth!


    "That...what is that?" Valkyrie said suddenly.


    "Earth, it''s the atrium, you should..." Sol thought that Valkyrie was asking about the earth, but he was interrupted before he finished speaking.Valkyrie pointed to a giant black warship ahead."No, I mean... what is that!"


    Thanos¡¯ spaceship.


    Just like in the movie, when Asgard destroyed Thor and left with the rest, he inevitably encountered... Thanos.


    "By the way, where''s the space gem?"


    Su Sheng flying in the interstellar space asked Hela as if thinking of something.


    "Space gem? Is the universe cube? It''s not in Asgard!" Hela replied subconsciously.


    "Not there?" Su Sheng asked.


    "It''s not there, at least I haven''t seen a universe cube in Odin''s treasure house." Hela said affirmatively.


    Su Sheng couldn¡¯t help raising his mouth. This is interesting. The Universe Cube was in Asgard before, and the people who had the opportunity to have access to the Universe Cube were probably Rocky and Sol, including Hela who later occupied Asgard. If If Hela didn¡¯t see it, it means that the Cosmos Cube should be on Thor and Loki¡¯s body, but the series of things happened before Sol should have no time to think of taking the Cosmos Cube. He didn¡¯t seem to be interested in Infinite Gems, so... Loki ?


    In the movie, Loki took away the space gems when he released the Flame Giant, but now that Rocky is dead, the Flame Giant was not released by him...


    Loki, Loki, you won¡¯t disappoint!


    Originally, Su Sheng thought that Loki was not that easy to die, but now he felt that Loki was not dead and even took the Cube of the Universe.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise in the distance, as if something had hit each other.


    Thanos¡¯ spaceship should have been in short-range with Asgard¡¯s troop carrier.


    The fact... is also true.


    When the Valkyrie Valkyrie and Thor found this warship, the warship suddenly accelerated and ran into it directly. The towing rays made the two ships firmly connected together. The hatches of the troop carrier were opened, and countless Alien soldiers swarmed in, and the people of Asgard who had just escaped from their birth encountered war again. This time...maybe even more desperate than the last time.


    Several people boarded the troop carrier during the war.


    Thanos and the remaining four of the five obsidian generals, the superstars are dead, so now it can be said that the whole army is dispatched.


    Thanos wears a golden glove on his left hand. The glove has six grooves for inserting gems. At this time... there are already three gems on it.


    Chapter 833: Loki who is dead without letting go


    Power gem, soul gem, reality gem.


    Thanos has won three of the six infinite gems, half of them, but Thanos is not happy.


    It can be said that these three gems were given to him deliberately by Su Sheng. The power gem was exchanged for''kneeling'', and the soul gem was brought back by Proxima Darknight. It is said that the Dwarf King helped build Thor''s Hammer. But what is the difference between exchange and charity?Dark Night Proxima Centauri is not Su Sheng''s opponent and it is not worthy of Su Sheng''s exchange for gems. As for the reality gems... he got them from Nebula.


    Nebula has a real gem and then seeks revenge from him. Unfortunately, the fire of revenge made her too impatient. Infinite gems have the same function of offsetting each other. How can a nebula with one gem defeat the extinction of having two gems? Pa?So Nebula was defeated, the reality gem fell into Thanos'' hands, Nebula was also imprisoned, and even caused Thanos to accidentally get the whereabouts of the soul gem.


    Nebula said that this gem was given by Su Sheng, as a condition if Nebula achieved his goal, he would do something for him.It is impossible for Su Sheng to know that Nebula is not his opponent. To put it bluntly, it is more like Su Sheng borrowing Nebula''s hand to give himself a reality gem.1


    He is helping himself to gather infinite gems.


    It stands to reason that Thanos should be happy, but this feeling of being underestimated and treated as a pawn makes Thanos extremely uncomfortable, because... Asgard''s space gem is bound to win.


    "They want to escape, do you want me?" Ebony Maw looked into the distance, and could see a medium-sized spaceship in the troop carrier leaving.


    "No." Thanos glanced and shook his head.


    That ship was not big, at best it could only escape half of the people, even if they didn''t escape Thanos, they wouldn''t kill them, as long as...the Lord is not on the ship.


    In the troop carrier.


    The bodies of Asgard''s people lay on the ground arrogantly, and Thor panted and knelt aside.


    "Hand over the space gem." Thanos slowly took off his helmet and asked Saul.


    "The space gem is not in my hand. It was originally placed in Asgard and in the treasure house, but Asgard is gone." Sol said in a deep voice.

 680 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 680

    Thanos smiled and obviously didn''t believe it. Just as he approached and spoke, a green figure suddenly appeared.


    Hulk!


    boom!


    Thanos'' face was hit and pushed slightly, and then he felt the storm''s attack was defeated steadily.


    Sol was instantly overjoyed.


    Black dwarf wanted to take a shot but was stopped by Ebony Throat. Ebony Throat smiled and shook his head."If you have a rare opportunity, let Thanos-sama have fun and relax."


    The voice fell and the situation reversed.


    Hulk¡¯s attack seemed to have no harm to Thanos. On the contrary, Thanos had a set of combo punches but the Hulk was almost unable to find North because of the gold star. After a few punches, Hulk felt like he was dying. Pa casually threw it aside and couldn''t get up.


    "Hand it over." Thanos asked at Thor.


    "I really don''t know. If anyone is most likely to get the space gem, it is my brother Loki, but he is already dead. He died in the Rainbow Bridge Teleportation Array leading to the earth, maybe... maybe he fell. On earth." Sol said.


    Thanos walked straight to Thor, who was also a tall and burly man. Unfortunately, he looked very small in front of Thanos. Thanos squeezed Thor''s head with one hand and five fingers and picked him up. At the same time, the Infinite Glove pressed against Thor''s forehead.In an instant, Thor roared from the pain in his exhaustion.After a while, Thanos threw Thor out with some anger.


    boom!


    Saul''s body hit the wall and even pierced the wall and flew directly into the dim interstellar space.


    "Master Thanos."


    Seeing Thanos'' face ugly, Ebony throat whispered.


    "The space gem is indeed not here. Destroy it here. You go to the earth to find the space gem and the time gem. I will get the soul gem first." Thanos said with a displeased expression and turned back to his battleship.


    After a long while.


    The transport ship was hit by artillery fire and instantly collapsed and shattered.


    ...


    ...


    "Tsk tsk."


    Looking at the floating wreckage and the bodies of Asgard people, Su Sheng sighed and said to Hela."You go and do your thing."


    Hela left silently and collected the heroic spirits of these Asgardians one by one. Su Sheng¡¯s ability to call time gems reviewed what had just happened from the perspective of time beyond the time, scenes in his mind. It emerged that the whole process is already clear to the chest.


    "Sure enough, the space gem is not here at Thor. Did Loki take it away or did he really lose it to the earth in the Rainbow Bridge teleportation array?" Su Sheng thought about the ability to activate again, this time the goal is the space gem.


    From the beginning of Hela''s conquest of Asgard, Thor and Loki left through the Rainbow Bridge Teleportation Array but were overtaken by Hela. Sol was injured and entered the Teleportation Array and went to Sakastar, and Loki... Loki did. It exploded when it died, but in the light of the explosion, an inconspicuous light rushed out into the teleportation array and disappeared.


    "Sure enough, Loki took away the space gem, but I don''t know where the space gem is now."


    The teleportation array of the Rainbow Bridge can lead to any place, and the possibility of falling into the earth is just one of them.


    "I hope Thanos can find it, or else I will have to waste time searching for space gems." Su Sheng murmured. He now hopes Thanos can quickly gather the infinite gems and snap his fingers, so that the court of life is possible. appear.


    "You collect souls and go find those Asgardians who escaped, and take them...Go to Earth, there is a Valkyrie on that ship. I want this person." Su Sheng said to Hela. It teleported and disappeared with a sound.


    Titans.


    This is the second time that Su Sheng has come here. The last time Su Sheng asked Thanos to kneel down and gave him the gem of strength, this time the purpose of coming is still related to the infinite gem.


    Thanos didn''t get the space gem and didn''t come back so quickly. Before Thanos came back, Saint Su was going to see two acquaintances.


    The 834th chapter Nebula and Kamora''s sorrow and joy are mixed


    Titan, as Thanos¡¯ base camp, must be guarded, so Su Sheng was discovered soon after he appeared.


    Some of these miscellaneous soldiers still have an impression of Su Sheng and remember him, but some don''t know him.


    But whether you know Su Sheng or not, since they are here, they and other soldiers must rush up even if they know that they are cannon fodder. Su Sheng may not necessarily kill them, but if Thanos knew about it, he would definitely not let them go.Seeing the overwhelmingly crushing soldiers rushing over, Su Sheng raised his hand and made a fist.The energy of the power gem rippled in an instant, and the light shone on the earth in an instant, and all the miscellaneous soldiers disappeared into ashes under the light.


    Sensing the positions of the two acquaintances, Su Sheng strolled over.


    In a secret cell, when the door opened slowly, a soldier raised his weapon in panic and stabbed him.


    Ding!


    The cracking sound of the weapon sounded clear, and Su Sheng waved his hand, and the powerful force directly crushed the miscellaneous soldiers, turning them into a pool of flesh and blood, threw them on the wall and fell slowly.In the very center of the cell, Nebula is facing down and his back is up in a large font horizontally in mid-air. Su Shengmai stepped forward and turned slightly sideways, and he saw that Nebula¡¯s entire body seemed to be taken apart. All the places that were transformed into mechanical bodies were After getting out of the body, it was stretched out by 480, and it felt like it would be completely torn off with a little force.


    "You, why are you here?" Even though Nebula couldn''t move, he still said silently in surprise.


    "Hei Yaosi will go to the earth to find space gems and time gems. Thanos should come back to Kamora to get the soul gems, so I''ll come and take a look in advance." Su Sheng waved his hand casually, and Nebula felt it instantly The restraint of the body disappeared.


    Patter.


    Nebula fell from mid-air, and she hurriedly restored her body with a grunt.


    "Are you here to save us?" Nebula asked in surprise.


    "No..." Su Sheng shook his head."I will not prevent Thanos from getting soul gems, on the contrary I will help him get infinite gems as soon as possible."


    "Why?" Nebula asked in surprise."So you were willing to help me give me the gem of reality, deliberately?"


    "How about it?" Su Sheng pouted and said lazily."Actually, it doesn''t make any difference to me who can collect Infinite Gems. I just met someone I was too lazy to look for through him. So if you could really defeat Thanos before, I will help you collect Infinite Gems now. "


    "What do you mean by this? What will happen after you gather the Infinite Gems?" Nebula hurriedly asked.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "An administrator, the judge who manages the entire universe? Infinite Gems are powerful, so powerful that the gods of this world are not opponents. Of course, the existence of such bugs is not allowed by the administrator, and has stipulated infinity. Gems can¡¯t be used together, otherwise, do you think nobody really has the idea of ??infinite gems for so long? It¡¯s just that they dare not.


    "Well, let¡¯s not talk about this. You can talk to Kamorado before Thanos comes back. After all... there may not be a chance to see you again in the future." Su Sheng was not interested in explaining the life court to Nebula and turned around. Take her to find Kamora.


    Kamora was also kept in a cell even tighter than Nebula, after all, she knew the whereabouts of the soul gem.However, with the arrival of Su Sheng, no matter how tightly guarded it, it is meaningless. As the door opened, Su Sheng appeared with the nebula, and Kamola was shocked and asked with joy.But when Nebula repeated Su Sheng''s words, Kamora instantly felt like going from heaven to hell.


    Not only does Su Sheng not intend to stop Thanos, but also help Thanos gather infinite gems?


    Why is this happening?


    "boom!"


    The door suddenly closed on its own from inside. Kamora and Xingyun looked towards Su Sheng, and saw that Su Sheng found a place to sit down and said indifferently: "Before Thanos returns, you two cannot leave this. room."


    "Why? You are obviously stronger than Thanos, why do you have to help Thanos gather infinite gems? What administrator do you want to see? Anyone can get infinite gems, then... then you can help us get infinite gems Can''t it?" Camora shouted excitedly.


    "You will collect infinite gems, but... not this time." Su Sheng shook his head and said mysteriously."Forget it, I''ll talk to you when I''m idle or idle. This time...you''ll die."


    "Me?" Camola was shocked.


    "You know the whereabouts of the soul gem but do not know the conditions for obtaining the soul gem. As the most special one of the infinite gems, you must give the soul of your favorite person to get the soul gem. Do you have a favorite person? No, all you have is hatred. Nebula is okay, although she is also full of hatred. Although she was a little arrogant against you before, she actually loves your sister very much."

 681 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 681

    "I don''t have any, I just want to beat her!" Nebula denied it next time.


    Su Sheng smiled and continued: "So if Nebula wants to get soul gems, he has to sacrifice you. I don''t think Nebula can do it. So the fastest and most convenient person who can get infinite gems is Thanos."


    "But you still have a chance. Your soul is used in exchange for soul gems. Even if you are dead, you are not dead. When you reappear, you will collect soul gems. You will even... Kill Thanos." Su Sheng paused and said: "So now you give up those uncomprehensible thoughts, obediently become a sacrifice and let Thanos exchange infinite gems and wait for the chance to revenge and revenge."


    "What you said... I... why should I believe it?"


    What Su Sheng said is the same as the real thing, but after all, this is the future, this is something that did not happen, who knows if it is Su Sheng''s nonsense?


    Facing Kamora''s question, Su Sheng just shook his head with a smile.


    Why?


    I don''t need you to believe, you have no choice.


    This was the feedback that Kamora saw from Su Sheng''s smile, which made Kamora both angry and frustrated.


    It was the first time that she yearned for powerful power so much. This feeling of being at the mercy of others was so bad that she had never had such a strong desire even in the face of Thanos'' hatred!


    Chapter 835: The protagonist halo of the earth


    Soul for soul.


    Kamora seemed to be dead, although Nebula Tsundere refused to admit his feelings for Kamora, but at this time he still chatted with Kamora, even comforted.In fact, she didn''t quite believe what Su Sheng said, but she had to believe and use this set of rhetoric to convince Kamora, even if it was useless at least... at least it was a thought!


    Su Sheng is not nonsense.


    The second Infinity War in the comics was triggered by Kamora. It is not clear how Kamora resurrected Su Sheng, but after Thanos lost the Infinite Gems, Kamora changed the vest of the Soul Rejuvenation after the gem was reborn. Using the Dwarf King to create a forbidden weapon, the Sword of Souls, began the blackening of the infinite gems. It is said that this sword is studded with power gems. Kamora is not only the helper of the soul devourers in the world of soul gems. There were even the deaths of the five great gods standing behind him, beheading Thanos¡¯s head and stabbing Xingjue to death. Kamora was a proper big boss in this incident. What¡¯s interesting is... The person who saved this crisis in the prophecy was...Loki!


    Su Sheng discovered that many things in this world will evolve according to the script set long ago as long as he does not interfere. Therefore, Su Sheng feels that Kamora will be resurrected in the future, triggering a second Infinite War at the same time... Loki It may not have really died. Of course, it may be dead at this stage, but the resurrection of death is really not unusual in the Marvel world~.


    Time passed like this one minute after another, and Su Sheng soon sensed the aura of Thanos.


    He is back.


    Silent, when Thanos got off the spaceship, he felt the anomaly on Titan, which gave him a bad feeling.


    Nobody outside, not even inside the base.


    Thanos ignored the others and walked straight to the room where Kamora was detained. The door of the cell was closed and it seemed undamaged, but Thanos'' uncomfortable feeling grew stronger.


    boom!


    The prison door opened by itself.


    When the cell door opened, Thanos saw Kamora inside. Before he was relieved, he found that there was a nebula standing beside Kamora, not far away... someone he didn''t want to see but wanted to see. Just sit there securely.


    "Su Sheng!"


    Thanos gritted his teeth and called out his name.


    "Hi!" Su Sheng raised his hand and said hello with a smile."Long time no see, your progress is a bit slow."


    "What do you want to do!" Thanos asked in a deep voice.


    "Help you speed up a little bit." Su Sheng said as if you were too slow and I couldn''t see it, "You are going to find the soul gem? I will send you there. After all... I didn''t even get the space gem. You''ve been too wasting time this time."


    "You know? I can''t wait to see you gather the infinite gems."


    Su Sheng smiled and got up and patted his hands, saying, "Everyone is here, let''s go."


    "You already know where the soul gem is?" Thanos subconsciously looked at Kamora. He knew that Kamora knew where the soul gem was, but the exact location was not known yet. He originally planned to come back this time and use Nebula to ask questions. Kamora did not expect Su Sheng to know.


    In the end, it was discovered that Kamora also looked at Su Sheng in surprise as if wondering how he knew.


    Camora didn''t say?


    "I already knew the location of the soul gem." Su Sheng opened the Shockwave Wormhole with a light smile."Let''s go, don''t waste time."


    Whether they prefer it or not, neither Nebula nor Kamora seem to have the power to refuse but to walk in. As for Thanos?Although he was unwilling to be fiddled with by Su Sheng like a chess piece, he would not give up on Soul Gems. He had to gather infinite gems. Only in this way could he have the chance to defeat Su Sheng.When Thanos stepped in, Su Sheng followed in.


    Huh!


    The shock wave wormhole disappeared, and the world was faint.


    "Vomir Star, a planet that is not very suitable for vacation." Su Shenghuan looked around and discerned the next direction and walked over. Thanos, Nebula, and Kamora could only follow.


    Seeing Kamora''s look depressed, he knew that Su Sheng had not come to the wrong place.


    Saint Su discovered that the earth is the one that opened the protagonist''s halo. I won''t talk about all kinds of invasions. It seems that no matter how far away, no matter how powerful the characters are, they have to go around the earth and do things. Row.Infinite gems, these are six gems with powerful energy produced after the Big Bang, the result?It seems that every gem has appeared on the earth or is related to the earth.


    Needless to say, space gems are the protagonists both during World War II and the Battle of New York.The gem of the soul was also brought to the earth by Loki. The gem of time has always been on the earth. The gem of reality also appeared on the earth when the dark elf leader Malekis was about to re-shroud the darkness in the nine realms. The gem of power was also originally regarded as As for the soul gem... theoretically, it should be the most irrelevant to the earth, but its guardian is also from the earth.


    Whether it is directly or indirectly, it has to be something to do with the earth.


    Walking along, Su Sheng seemed to think of something and glanced at Thanos. If I remember correctly, this product seems to have joined the Avengers at some time in the future. I forgot why, but it seems that there is a kind of lethargy in the depths of the earth. Is there a powerful race that destroys the universe?Su Sheng feels that the most pitiful thing is the dragon dwellers on the earth. They are invaded at every turn, and it is a big event at every turn. They have been tossed countless times, but they don''t know anything or remember anything.


    Uh, the soul gem guardian from the earth appeared.


    Su Sheng''s footsteps stopped, and in the shadow of the surrounding stone forest walked out a man with a ragged hood and robe exuding a mysterious atmosphere.


    "Who are you?" Thanos didn''t expect that there were other people here, and asked first.


    "Me? A person cursed by infinite gems, a guardian who guides you to find soul gems." The hoarse voice carried a desperate tone."I once owned another infinite gem that was transported to this place. I thought I could get the soul gem again but never thought it was a curse. I can only look at the gem that is within my reach but I will never have it!"


    Chapter 836 The Red Skull has a daughter!


    Seeing that the mysterious man pretended to be a ghost and wanted to start the chattering mode, Su Sheng felt it necessary to interrupt him.


    Su Sheng is certain that he has said this to almost everyone who comes here looking for soul gems.


    "Red Skull, almost done." Su Shengyang said.


    The mysterious man paused and slowly lifted his hood with his hands, revealing his face that looked like a red skull.


    The mysterious man is not someone else but the enemy of the US team, Red Skull!


    During World War II, the US team fought against the Red Skulls. The US team was frozen and the Red Skulls were teleported to this planet by the space gem. Because he had no love in his heart and could not leave the planet, the conditions for obtaining soul gems could not be fulfilled. Watching the gems in front of you can be a guardian, a guardian who guides people who want to obtain soul gems to obtain soul gems!


    "You are a human being on Earth." Red Skull looked at Su Sheng unexpectedly. Because of this''curse'', Red Skull could see clearly the heart of everyone who came here to get soul gems, and could see the true heart of them. Beloved.


    He could clearly see Thanos, Nebula, and Kamora, but he couldn''t see Su Sheng clearly. This made Red Skull very curious, especially when the opponent broke his identity.Except for people on Earth, it is impossible for anyone else to know their identity.


    Su Sheng said casually: "Yes, so I know about you and Captain America and Space Gems. Speaking of this, this big guy who looks like a purple potato is also planning to find Space Gems. I don¡¯t know how lucky he is. Up."


    "Purple Sweet Potato..."


    Originally, Red Skull hadn¡¯t felt how special Thanos was. After all, he was also weird. So let¡¯s not talk about the second brother. What''s more, he has seen many strange aliens here for so many years, but Su Sheng suddenly Speaking of purple sweet potato, Red Skull couldn''t help but want to laugh, Nima is too image!But the Red Skull held it back, holding back a smile, he began to perform his duties, took them to the location of the soul gem and talked about the rules for obtaining the soul gem.

 682 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 682

    The highest point of the stone forest came to a cliff along the steps. Standing on the edge and looking down, it was difficult to see what was going on. There was a layer of peculiar clouds and fog blocking it, and even Su Sheng''s super vision seemed to be unclear.But one thing is certain, there must be many corpses below.


    Thanos, who was standing next to Su Sheng, withdrew his gaze and looked at Kamora with a solemn expression.


    The Red Skull has already talked about the way to obtain soul gems. Souls are exchanged for souls. Only souls you love can get soul gems.This devotion not only refers to love, but also family affection or other feelings.Currently only Kamora meets this requirement. Although Thanos killed Kamora''s family and clansmen, it is undeniable that Thanos does treat Kamora very well, and that father-daughter love is not fake.


    When Su Sheng said that Kamora actually didn¡¯t believe it. It was difficult for her to accept that her enemy actually had a love for her father and daughter, but now when Thanos looked at it with pain and his eyes were sad, Ka Mora believes.


    "No...no...no..."


    Kamora shook her head back, and Nebula subconsciously wanted to stop Thanos, but suddenly found that her footsteps could not move. She turned to look at Su Sheng, who shook her head slightly.


    "No...don''t...no..." Thanos grabbed Kamora''s hand, and Kamora''s small body couldn''t resist it at all.


    "Sorry."


    Tears flowed down Thanos¡¯ eyes. He was very sad to lose Kamora, but his heart and actions were very firm without any hesitation.


    Step by step.


    Kamora was pulled to the edge of the cliff. She looked at Thanos and couldn''t help shaking her head. Thanos looked at Kamora''s begging expression and then cruelly threw her down.


    Whoosh!


    Kamora''s figure fell from the cliff, her hands stretched straight towards the cliff.


    boom!


    There seemed to be a faint sound of landing under the cliff. Thanos raised his finger and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. Under the cliff, there seemed to be a strong and special atmosphere. The whole planet became dazzling and bright but dimmed in an instant. Coming down, as if...returned to darkness 0...


    After a long while.


    Bright resurrection.


    Saint Su, Nebula, and Red Skull were still on the cliff, and Thanos was gone.


    "He has already got the soul gem, and my curse... is over." The Red Skull said unclearly, wondering if it was relief or dazed?


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Nebula quickly knelt on the edge of the cliff and looked down, but it was a pity that layers of clouds made her invisible at all.


    "Ask you something." Su Sheng turned to look at Red Skull.


    The red skull nodded."It just so happens that I have something to ask you."


    "Then you ask first." Su Sheng said casually.


    "What''s the situation on the earth now, did Hydra win the final victory?" Red Skull asked.


    "The situation on the earth is not clear in a few words. As for the Hydra...it''s very miserable, basically it is almost perished." Su Shengdao.


    The Red Skull was silent, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    Su Sheng asked, "Do you have a daughter?"


    "Huh?" Red Skull looked up at Su Sheng in surprise."Why... why did you ask this question?"


    Su Sheng waited for him to answer without comment.


    Red Skull seemed to recall for a while before speaking slowly."I''m 3.9...I do have a daughter, what is her name? Oh, I remember, Cynthia Schmidt, she has admired me since she was a child, but for so many years...maybe already dead."


    It''s easier to have a daughter, which shows that the incidents of the origin of fear will happen in all likelihood.As for death?Forget it, it''s not that easy to die like this kind of guy who starts a big event.After asking the question, Su Sheng looked around and sensed Thanos'' position, and soon... the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Thanos sacrificed his love and got the soul gem, so... Of course Su Sheng had to copy it.


    Huh!


    The figure flashed Su Sheng and disappeared. The next moment he appeared near a small ditch on the planetary plain, and Thanos was lying in the small ditch and just woke up.


    The same move in Chapter 837 is useless the second time in front of me!


    "I¡­¡­"


    Thanos in the small water ditch just woke up in a trance. He unconsciously opened his palm, and a small orange gem was lying quietly in his palm.Unlike other infinite gems and shell carriers, this orange gem is directly the core energy form.Is this the soul gem?A gem for sacrificing the soul of a loved one?


    Thanos suddenly felt tired.


    The first three gems were given by Su Sheng, and it was hard to take the initiative to seize the space gem for a while. Although he could get this soul gem without Su Sheng, he sacrificed his beloved one.Why?I am the tyrant of the universe, Thanos. I have seen the truth. Why do I want to get infinite gems so tortuous and so tired.


    The sighing Thanos just wanted to get up, when he looked up, he saw Su Sheng.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Thanos was shocked instantly and directly set the soul gem to the Infinite Hand 05, got up and asked vigilantly.


    Seeing that the dignified Thanos looked like a bird with a frightened bow, Su Sheng couldn''t help snorting and sullen."Don''t make trouble, what do you think I want to do? Grab the soul gem? If I think you think the soul gem can be in your hands now?"


    Thanos looked hideous and ugly, and the word "Don''t make trouble" made him feel ashamed as a child.


    "Would you like to try?" Su Shengke ignored Thanos'' small emotions and encouraged him with interest."This is the soul gem, the most special one of the infinite gems. In terms of ability and strength, you are not my opponent at all, but maybe you can succeed from the soul state."


    For a moment Thanos had the idea of ??wanting to give it a try. Like the nightmare in his heart, Su Sheng made him want to get rid of it soon, if he had a chance, he would never miss it.But he hesitated again when he looked at Su Sheng¡¯s instigation. Don¡¯t look at Thanos Chief¡¯s five-year-old three-year thick as if purple sweet potato became refined, but he is not stupid, on the contrary, he is very shrewd. If he still can¡¯t tell It would be foolish if Su Sheng didn''t deliberately humiliate himself but deliberately let himself gather infinite gems.


    No matter what his purpose is, Thanos knows that he must have the means to deal with infinite gems, so even with soul gems, he may not be able to succeed.


    Thinking of this, Thanos suppressed the stupid thought and calmed down silently.


    "I don''t want to? You can''t do it." Su Sheng''s mouth raised a wicked smile, but Thanos reacted instantly but it was still too late.


    boom!


    The purple sweet potato essence was punched hard in the face, and the huge power instantly caused Thanos to fly backwards.Thanos snorted and just wanted to stop his body, but suddenly found that Su Sheng followed him like a shadow and punched him down. Thanos raised the infinite glove to activate the power of the gemstone. He wanted to resist but heard a crash. Humph.


    boom!


    Su Sheng''s fist hit the power condensed by the power gem, followed by a strong impact, and Thanos only felt his body fell to the ground with a shock, and the ground was directly sunken in.The counter-shock force made Thanos feel overwhelmed, but he did not dare to relax, and his other hand released a light blue plasma energy wave.


    This is the gene of the Eternal Protoss or the ability possessed by the blood after awakening. The Eternal Protoss can almost control the energy of the universe.


    Thanos didn''t see the situation of Su Sheng clearly at all, but just shot in the direction Su Sheng originally stood in accordance with his memory. After the fight was out, Thanos had time to take a look.With this shot, it was discovered that Su Sheng was still standing in the distance and was not shocked by the impact at all. As for the plasma energy wave he released, he was blocked by his open palm, and he grabbed it and threw it aside.


    boom!


    The explosion sounded in the distance, and Su Shengyouyou said: "At this moment, I want to chant a poem. No, that''s not right, at this moment, I want to pretend that the same move is useless the second time in front of me. ."


    "Bah, it''s useless the second time, and it''s useless the first time!" Thanos subconsciously retorted in his heart, but had to admit that Su Sheng was really strong.


    He has never seen such a strong and difficult enemy in the universe in order to observe his own truth, especially this person is still an earthling...this...this is simply unscientific.

 683 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 683

    "Now you don''t plan to try soul gems?" Su Sheng squinted at Thanos.


    Thanos snorted coldly and used Infinite Gems again. This time... it was a reality gem.


    In an instant, the scene changed, and Thanos got up and walked aside, but there was still a Thanos lying on the ground, which seemed to be an illusion.He hides aside and manipulates the picture of''reality''.


    Thanos on the ground struggled to stand up and lifted the Infinite Glove. The orange light on the glove flashed, and the power of the soul gem slammed into Su Sheng.Thanos wanted to see why Su Sheng did it and why he forced himself to use soul gems.He stared at Su Sheng intently. Su Sheng didn¡¯t seem to notice that the reality had been modified at all. He still squinted at the''fake'' Thanos, until the''fake'' Thanos suddenly used the ability of soul gems, Su Sheng finally There was a response.


    He smiled, a smile with a 657 goal.


    He did not take any action but took the initiative to force the''fake'' Thanos.


    boom!


    The energy of the soul gem collided with Su Sheng, and Su Sheng''s body trembled suddenly as if something had been shot out of his body, an illusory shadow, one exactly like Su Sheng was shot out.


    That is... Su Sheng''s soul?


    Su Sheng''s soul was shot out?


    Thanos was stunned in his heart, but soon became surprised. What did he see?He saw that Su Sheng showed shock and panic.


    He didn''t expect this to happen?


    He didn''t expect it!


    Why is this happening?Is it because you are too arrogant?Think that you can resist the ability of soul gems but actually failed?Seeing the soul body Su Sheng hurriedly wanted to return to the body, Thanos finally felt a trace of invigoration, and you have today!Want to go back?Want to control me as a pawn?Now I will make you pay.


    Hidden Thanos was overjoyed in his heart. He didn''t want to give Su Sheng a chance to escape, and directly activated his soul gem ability.


    This time, he will crush Su Sheng''s soul!


    Chapter 838: The power of infinite gems is finally gathered


    Soul gems have the ability to steal, manipulate, and modify souls.


    Blowing the soul out of the body is just an ordinary way of using abilities. This time Thanos intends to completely wipe out Su Sheng''s soul!


    At this time, Su Sheng watched vigilantly at''Fake;'' Thanos, panickingly wanted to return to his body, suddenly, on the side of = his once again appeared a Thanos to directly release the power of the soul gem. After coming over, Su Sheng was shocked, although it was too late to resist in a hurry.


    boom!


    The orange soul gem energy hit Su Sheng''s body, only to hear Su Sheng''s screams and pause for a moment, followed by a sudden explosion of the soul.


    In an instant.


    Su Sheng''s soul dissipated between heaven and earth, and his body fell to the ground in a state of death because of the loss of his soul.


    "Haha, hahahaha..."


    Thanos laughed proudly, the power of the real gems dissipated and the fake Thanos disappeared."Su Sheng, you think you can control me, what happened now!"


    "Yes...what''s going on now?" a voice answered with a smile.


    Thanos¡¯ laughter stopped abruptly, and the smug expression on his face instantly solidified.At the next moment, he suddenly felt the surrounding space change again, as if a scene was degenerating and disappearing.Although the environment of the space is exactly the same, there is still the feeling of degradation, just like two identical posters, even if the content is the same, you can still find it when you tear it off.On the ground, Su Sheng''s body also disappeared.


    Thanos had a sense of feeling and turned his head and saw that Su Sheng was standing aside, smiling and opening his mouth, where he was injured.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "The power of reality gems!"


    Thanos reacted instantly after being surprised. Isn''t this the same method he used just now?Cover the real reality with a fake reality?It''s just that Su Sheng is more intelligent than himself, his false reality is mixed with his own false reality, and he is not even aware of it.


    "It''s not a special ability to modify this world. It shouldn''t be such a fuss. But... It seems that the soul gem can''t help me." Su Sheng''s figure came to Thanos in a flash, before Thanos reacted. I felt a burst of changes in the surrounding space, and the next moment I was directly brought back to the cliff.


    Thanos shook slightly and looked at Su Sheng in surprise and alert, but Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly."You got the soul gem, you should hurry up and find the space gem and time gem."


    The shock wave wormhole opened and reached the earth.


    "Go." Su Sheng looked at Thanos."On the opposite side is the earth, you may be able to reach the earth before your men in the calculation of time. When you gather the infinite gems, I will go to you."


    Thanos looked at Su Sheng silently, stepped in and disappeared.


    "Where are we?" Nebula couldn''t help but ask if he couldn''t understand Su Sheng''s operation.


    "Wait."


    After Sheng Su said, he found a clean place and sat down. Nebula didn''t know what to do and could only wait by the side. The Red Skull was thoughtful but didn''t bother.


    When Thanos created a fake reality and used soul gems, Su Sheng copied his abilities. So far he has copied all the infinite gem abilities.He could feel how amazing the power would be if he used six infinite gems together, and at the same time he could feel the faint guidance of the soul gem power, as if it could lead him to another place.


    If not surprisingly, it should be the world in the soul gem.


    This world is very mysterious, but many things have happened in the comics.Su Sheng felt that half of the human souls that Thanos had wiped out with a snap of his fingers might have been taken into this world.


    For this world, Su Sheng has no idea of ??exploring for the time being. He wants to try to see if the life court can be brought out by the ability of infinite gems. Although there is no evidence, Su Sheng feels that he has been overcast the previous few times. The segregation of the world may be caused by the life court!


    Ability surges.


    Su Sheng''s body suddenly began to light up, and the powerful aura made Red Skull and Nebula instantly feel, and subconsciously produced the idea of ??wanting to leave and acted.


    boom!


    The blue light shined from Su Sheng''s body first. This was the power of the space gem.Followed by the purple light, this is a power gem.Yellow soul gems, red reality gems, green time gems, orange soul gems... Every light on means that a gem emits energy.


    When the power of six colors and six infinite gems light up at the same time.


    Su Sheng is like a shining god that makes the Red Skull and Nebula you are far away from you a great sense of depression, creating a feeling that you can''t help kneeling and worship and dare not look straight.To say that the Red Skull and the Nebula are not dragon suits. One almost led the Nazi Hydra to rule the world. He was also injected with super serum and accompanied by soul gems for many years. One learned from the tyrant of the universe, although it is not as good as Kamorana. They weren''t idlers, but in the end they couldn''t resist the pressure, they couldn''t help kneeling on the ground shivering.


    "Come on, come out, I know you can feel it, even if there is no gem carrier but the energy is the same." Su Sheng''s eyes were burning, and he focused on his surroundings.


    But nothing has changed around.


    One minute, five minutes, ten minutes...


    In a blink of an eye, an hour passed like this, not to mention the life court even if a bird did not appear!


    "Force!"


    Su Sheng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and the Red Skull Nebula not far away heard it, and people from other planets and other galaxies heard it. These two words, this sound does not seem to be a sound, but appears directly in my mind, as if it were a whole Range broadcasting makes the whole universe sound like it.


    This is the sound made by Su Sheng with Infinite Gems. Su Sheng believes that the Life Tribunal will definitely be able to hear him, and he must know that this is what he is talking about!


    "This seems to be Su Sheng''s voice? How did he do it? Who is he... talking about?"


    Everyone on the earth who knew Su Sheng heard this voice, and suddenly became surprised and curious.


    Chapter 839: Loki''s Resurrection and the Four Generals of Hei Yao

 684 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 684

    Earth.


    Thanos, who arrived earlier than the Black Yao four generals, did not arbitrarily announce his arrival. To be honest, he was a little dazed by Su Sheng, and he felt like he was not an opponent no matter how strong he became, and this feeling is growing. The stronger.


    He just wants to get infinite gems as soon as possible.


    He knew the location of the Time Gem. After all, Gu Yi Mage was very famous in the multiverse. If you didn''t know that Gu Yi Mage was dead, Thanos would really consider it.But now, Hei Yaosi will bring the time gem back to himself.So what he had to do now was to find the space gem, a gem that he did not know where Loki fell.


    If it was Thanos before, there was really no clue or solution, but it was different now. He had a soul gem and thought of a solution.


    An empty land.


    Thanos raised his left hand wearing the Infinite Glove and slightly clenched a fist, the soul gem on the glove lit up, and an illusory figure appeared in front of him in an instant.


    It was Rocky impressively.


    To be precise, it was Loki''s soul.


    Loki, who had just appeared in 317, was slightly sluggish, and after a long while, he seemed to realize what had happened. He looked around in surprise and then at Thanos."This is the earth? Lord Thanos resurrected me?"


    "That depends on whether you can satisfy me, Asgardian!" Thanos said blankly.


    "I am not from Asgard, I am a descendant of Frost Giant." Loki retorted with a smile.


    "If you can''t tell where the space gem is, I will tear your soul apart again." Thanos said solemnly.


    Space gem!


    Loki''s expression changed slightly and a little humble: "The space gem is in the treasure house of Asgard Odin, if..."


    "Asgard is gone." Thanos interrupted Loki''s words solemnly."The king of Asgard, your brother met me with the rest of Asgard. He said that the space gem is on you, and you are dead. So... I sent him to meet you. "


    Loki''s humble smile instantly solidified, Asgard was gone?That fool is dead?What about Hella, isn''t Hella already ruling Asgard?What happened in the middle?Feeling Thanos'' Lengsen gaze, Loki cursed in his heart, damn it, and soon a pleasing smile appeared on his face."Give me some time, I remember the general direction of the space gem."


    Thanos is noncommittal.


    Loki lowered his head and meditated. He didn''t hide the space gem on purpose. The situation at the time really made him no chance to react.


    There is no conspiracy, no calculation.


    He really died this time, if Thanos used the Soul Gem to resurrect Loki''s soul, Loki would really have been cold.But since he has a chance to be alive now, Loki will definitely not let it go. Even if there is any chance, he will kill Thanos without hesitation. Of course... this is definitely not for that fool Sol.Loki began to dig deep memories, digging out the memories after his own explosion, after his death, the whereabouts of the space gem.


    After a while, Loki smiled.


    "I already know the general direction."


    "Then lead the way."


    Thanos looked very calm, as if there was no eagerness at all, which made Loki couldn''t help feeling that Thanos was really terrifying, facing the temptation of Infinite Gems, he could be so calm?Everyone knows that it¡¯s not that Thanos is not in a hurry, but that he is afraid. Every infinite gem is hard-earned and something will happen, so he is now mentally prepared that it is not so easy to get gems. Since it is not so easy, just Is there any urgency to know the approximate location?Taking a step back, even if something really happened, Thanos believed that he would eventually be able to get it.


    Su Sheng will definitely help her!


    The so-called flowers have two flowers, each with one branch.


    For the time being, Loki''s soul took Thanos to find the space gem, let alone the four generals of Hei Yao.


    The huge ring-shaped spacecraft quickly traversed from the atmosphere and landed directly in New York. The spacecraft was erected as if it were a chic building that complemented the New York environment. It seemed that there was no sense of disobedience at all, but it was caused when the spacecraft landed. The strong air currents and destruction caused the nearby streets to plunge into chaos instantly.


    "What are you going to have for lunch?"


    "We only have five dollars."


    "What do you eat for five dollars, hamburger?"


    In the Sanctuary of New York, Dr. Strange and Wang walked down the stairs to ponder what to eat for lunch.


    After the Dommam incident triggered by Casillas, Kama Taj recovered calm, but Modu left, it is said that he wanted to find the truth of magic.Kama Taj¡¯s magical backbone had suffered heavy losses before, and Mordu¡¯s departure caused Kama Taj to fall into a situation where there were no masters.Doctor Strange has time to add gems and is the heir selected by Gu Yi, so it feels like a tiger without a tiger in the mountains, and monkeys are called the king. Although he has not yet been awarded the title of supreme mage, he has basically begun to take full responsibility for Kama Taj¡¯s Something up.


    "The burgers are not bad too!" The honest and honest Wang responded with no fault.


    Doctor Strange frowned.


    "Shhh, did you hear that?" Doctor Strange asked toward the king.


    Wang was stunned, and the two subconsciously looked at the door of the Most Holy Place.


    You can see countless figures running over in panic and shouting at the door, as if something had happened.The two quickly pushed the door out, and the street was in chaos.When the two looked along the source, they saw the dust flying, and they couldn''t see anything at all. They could only see the panicked people going with the vehicles.


    "King, save people."


    Dr. Strange said and walked to the street, swinging his hands and shaking Jieyin forward, and the magical energy whizzed, and the smoke that had covered the sky and the sun disappeared instantly as if blown away by a strong wind.


    Doctor Strange looked into the distance on the street.


    Four figures appeared in the sight of Doctor Strange.


    On the far left is a tall figure with a giant axe in his hand, followed by a long and insidious guy who looks like an old man, and then a man with a long blade. Next to him stands a tall woman with a spear.


    These four people know at a glance... They are absolutely aliens!


    Chapter 840 The Avengers and the Secret Avengers


    Black Yao four generals.


    From the left are Black Dwarf, Ebony Maw, General Deadblade, and Proxima Dark.As one of the boss, General Death Blade, of course, properly stood in C position.


    "Hey, the earth doesn''t welcome you, it''s better to leave right away." Doctor Strange shouted.


    "Mage, hand over the gem of time." General Dead-Blade Leng Sen said.


    Time gem?Are they here for time gems?


    Doctor Strange looked at the pendant on his chest subconsciously, the gem of time was inside.He knew the power of the gem of time, so he would not give it to anyone in any case. Looking at the four aliens, Qi Baishou held his hands for a while, and Kama Taj''s magic was instantly released.


    General Dead Blade curled his lips, and the black dwarf on the side came out with a giant axe in an instant. The giant axe slammed the car that was in the way next to him, and Dr. Strange looked sideways at the king who followed, two to four. ?It seems a bit troublesome.


    Pedal!


    The black dwarf''s huge body seemed to tremble with each step, and step by step, the pace became faster and faster and gradually turned into a trot.Originally, the distance was not far away. After the black dwarf ran up, the rescue was even shorter. It was as if a huge mountain was whizzing in. Doctor Strange took a deep breath and heard two swishes just as he was about to meet the enemy. Two white spider silks stuck to the shoulders of the black dwarf, one left and the other right.Doctor Strange looked left and right, and saw two people in black and white uniforms on both sides of the floor table sticking to the wall and holding the spider silk with one hand, looking at each other and then suddenly exerting force.


    The huge body of the black dwarf that was advancing stopped for an instant and was thrown directly backwards.


    Ebony Throat waved his hand, and the black dwarf that had flew towards them instantly changed direction from the air and flew out directly from the side and hit the car behind.


    The Spider Girl Alliance landed and looked at Doctor Strange and nodded with Wang."The Avengers will be here soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Kama Taj''s golden magic teleportation array lit up, and at the next moment, several people came out.


    Jessica Jones, Hellcat Trish, and Wanda the Scarlet Witch are out.

 685 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 685

    When Dr. Strange saw Wanda hurriedly asked, "What''s the situation?"


    "Aliens invaded." Wanda said solemnly.


    The Avengers have been preparing since the departure of Saint Su, and the four generals of Hei Yao''s spacecraft landed and they acted immediately.In addition to them, the invisible woman Susan also came with the praying mantis girl, but she hid herself in hiding and did not act rashly without knowing the enemy''s strength. Maria Hill and Sharon Carter did not stay in the Avengers Building. Instead, the people in this area will be evacuated as quickly as possible.


    "Too many people? Haha, it''s useless." General Dead Blade sneered and shot instantly.


    General Dead Blade and Proxima Dark Night rushed over with their weapons. The slate under the ebony throat dragged him up, and he saw his arm swinging slightly. In an instant, the surrounding slates and vehicles smashed towards the Avengers. past.


    Doctor Strange released the magic teleportation array to send these attacks to the desolate and uninhabited place. At the same time, Spider Silk, Spider Gwen, Jessica Jones, Hellcat Trish rushed towards General Deadblade and Proxima Dark Night, and Wanda the Scarlet Witch with both hands down She flew directly, her target was Ebony Maw!


    The two sides went to war.


    This match instantly understood the strength of their opponents. General Dead Blade and Proxima Dark Night¡¯s fighting ability is very strong, their weapons are extraordinary, strength, speed, and response capabilities are outstanding in all aspects, the hellcat Trixie¡¯s agility It doesn''t seem to have much advantage. Jessica Jones''s strength is not weak, but General Deadblade''s attack is so sharp that she has no chance to attack.The Alliance of Spider Women is a little better against Proxima Dark Night, and the spider''s induction, super strength and agility are enough to make up for their lack of skills and experience.


    Ebony Throat and Wanda are much more gorgeous when fighting against each other. Ebony Throat has mental abilities, and Wanda relies on chaotic energy. The two of you come and I will gradually reduce the battle area.


    "It seems that our opponent is this guy." Looking at the black dwarf star that was already up, Doctor Strange said to Wang and rushed over while casting magic.


    Suddenly fighting each other, unknowingly, the two groups of people gradually divided into four battlefields, opening a distance.


    Aliens invade, and the Avengers are dispatched.


    Naturally, such a big battle will soon be known throughout the city. The Ministry of National Defense wanted to contact the Avengers immediately and planned to send people to the scene to understand the situation, and also planned to send some registered heroes or villains to prepare for battle. But right now the sages are busy, how can they have time to take care of them?On the battlefield... a new force appeared.


    Secret Avengers!


    Although the secret Avengers led by the US team have been in a state of being wanted and then disappeared, they still have a certain connection with the Avengers, especially Maria Hill. Su Sheng said that there is no need to announce for the time being, but Maria Hill is in the dark. After Yaosi general invaded, he contacted the US team to explain the situation, so the US team came with the secret Avengers he formed.


    Captain America, Falcon, Winter Soldier, Beast, Moonlight Knight, Daredevil, Luke Cage, Punisher, Iron Fist.


    Secret Avengers, known or unknown, have joined the battle.


    This is a war of huge numbers and heroes.The appearance of the Secret Avengers made Hei Yaosi less dominant in numbers, but the disadvantage in numbers was quickly reversed, and Proxima Dark Night sent an unknown signal under the siege of the Spider-girl Alliance, instantly I saw a circular spacecraft in the distance launching several black buildings that looked like pyramids. These black pyramids fell on all sides and deepened into the ground and then opened. The tide-like alien soldiers or beast-like creatures rushed out. , The mighty countless.


    The gap in the number of people was instantly reversed, and it was reversed multiple times.


    Looking at these enemies, both the Avengers and the Secret Avengers felt their scalp tingling.


    The quantity is too much!


    "Captain, what should I do?"


    "To transfer, you must transfer to control the position within a certain range." The US team said and contacted Maria Hill...


    None of his people can do this, but among the Avengers!


    Chapter 841 The Strongest Support: The Mantis Girl


    Vomer Star.


    Su Sheng was very disappointed that he recovered the energy of the Infinite Gems and slowly got up. His voice rang in the universe for a long time without any response.


    The Life Court still did not respond.


    "Forget it, go back to Earth and look at Thanos first." Su Sheng mumbled disappointedly and waved to the distant nebula.


    The Coercive Nebula without Infinite Gems immediately felt much more relaxed, but facing Su Sheng, he still couldn''t help but still feel a little fear and awe.The shock wave wormhole opened Su Sheng and took the nebula directly away from Vomer Star and returned to Earth.


    As soon as the shock wave wormhole disappeared, the red skull figure also rushed forward, but it was a pity that he was a step slower.


    He wants to return to Earth.


    It''s just that Su Sheng''s pressure made Red Skull not dared to move rashly. Finally, that kind of pressure disappeared, but Su Sheng left directly with Nebula, without even saying hello.


    Looking at the disappearing Shockwave Wormhole, the Red Skull knelt on the cliff and screamed angrily.


    He thought that the soul gem had been cursed by others and it should be over, but now he knew very well that his curse was not over yet, and he was still on this planet where no one was inhabited at all or even no one would come.


    Earth, New York.


    War zone.


    The Avengers and the Secret Avengers are joining forces to resist the Black Yao four and those countless enemies. The last of the battle line, Dr. Fang Qi, is performing mirroring magic, and his opponent Black Dwarf has been taken over by Luke Cage.Whether it is for the safety of the people or the city, the US team¡¯s proposal is currently the most desirable. It must shift the position to keep the range within a controllable range. Otherwise, once these enemies change their goals and disperse, they will not rely on their hands. It might be intercepted, the loss would be too great.


    The mirror space opened, and Doctor Strange rushed in first.


    He is the target of the Black Yao four generals, and to be precise, the time gem on his body is the target of the Black Yao four generals, so he must follow the Black Yao four generals when he enters.Sure enough, when Dr. Strange entered the mirror space, Hei Yaosi instantly found that he was following the commanding army into the mirror space.Those enemies, those beasts rushed into the mirror space like crazy, you squeeze me, I squeeze you, as if to collapse the mirror space.


    In the dark night of Proxima Centauri, General Dead Blade rushed in, and the members of the Avengers and the Secret Avengers naturally followed closely.


    Ebony Throat did not go in, but moved the battlefield further and further with Wanda.


    The black dwarf followed closely behind with his giant axe, and before he rushed to the door, he seemed to hit an invisible wall.


    With a loud bang, the black dwarf shook his head and looked back suspiciously forward, obviously there was nothing?What did you hit?Just when the black dwarf star was at a loss, a person gradually appeared in the empty place.


    Invisible female Susan.


    She has been using her stealth ability to hide herself and the praying mantis girl, and just now she used her mind to form a wall to block the black dwarf.


    The black dwarf was furious when he discovered the culprit. He wielded a huge axe and tried to crush the invisible female Susan, but suddenly felt a strong sense of lethargy. In the blink of an eye, the black dwarf dropped the huge axe and fell to the ground. Fell asleep.


    boom!


    The loud sound of the landing seemed to awaken the black dwarf. He was about to open his eyes when he saw the mantis woman bending over and reaching out to touch his body.


    "Go to sleep, go to sleep." The praying mantis woman said softly, and the black dwarf fell asleep again.


    The invisible girl Susan smiled at each other with the praying mantis girl. Simple invisibility, hypnosis, and of course long-term observation and seizing the opportunity allowed them to finally kill themselves.


    Do not¡­¡­


    It should be said to be killed soon.


    Not far away, Jessica Jones, who was savage and smashing, let off the soldiers and rushed over, picking up the black dwarf star from the ground and leaping high and smashing it down at his head.


    Puff!


    The poor black dwarf was directly cut off his head by his great axe in his sleep. Jessica Jones picked up his axe and shook it with satisfaction, "It works, just right."


    With that said, Jessica Jones turned and rushed into the crowd with an axe.


    At this moment, General Deadblade, Proxima Darkye chased Doctor Strange and most of the Avengers into the mirror space. The rest of the people poured into the enemy and fiercely, and Ebony Throat and Wanda were already far away from the front. It seems that the situation has been contained, at least there is no sign of expansion. 0 The invisible woman Susan pulled the Mantis Girl into the mirror space again stealthily. The Mantis Girl¡¯s support ability is very strong, and unexpectedly it can achieve good results. But if it is head-to-head or group battle, it is basically the five scumbags.


    Although most of the front line is controlled in the mirror space, the situation is still not optimistic. There are too many enemies. Although each hero can solve the opponent in one-to-one, the number of opponents is ten times, one hundred times. Thousands of times, an elephant may not care how many ants there are, but a good tiger certainly cannot stand a pack of wolves.No matter it is the Avengers or the Secret Avengers, there is no strong group attacking player at all. The only one who can be counted is Wanda the Scarlet Witch, but he is singled out against Ebony Maw.


    "Where is Su Sheng? Where is Su Sheng?"

 686 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 686

    Someone among the secret avengers in the melee called Su Sheng''s name. After all, why is there no Su Sheng, the strong man recognized by the leader of the Avengers at this moment?And looking at the situation of the Avengers, it is obvious that they have been prepared and prevented.


    "I don''t know, he wasn''t sure because there were more important things to deal with." I don''t know who went back in the melee.


    "These 3.4 guys are too many, so when can we kill them?"


    "Stick to the front, there will definitely be someone to support us."


    As soon as the U.S. team''s voice fell, there was chaos at the entrance of the Mirror Space. Several monsters were knocked out, followed by a dark figure.


    Panther?


    Not only the Panthers, but also Wakanda''s guards.


    The situation eased for a while because of their participation, but soon they were also overwhelmed by endless enemies.


    boom!


    The thunder and lightning suddenly sounded, and the blue thunder forcefully knocked a group of enemies away, and a hammer flew in directly.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    "Sol?" The American team who knew Sol was overjoyed and the momentum instantly inspired.


    Chapter 842: Black and White Female Thor


    boom!boom!boom!


    Thor''s Hammer forcefully and domineeringly passed one of the enemies back and then flew back, everyone''s eyes moved with Thor''s Hammer.


    The one holding Thor''s Hammer is not the Thor that the US team thought, although... she is also Thor but a female Thor.


    The female Thor is also the Thor, especially when Thor loses Thor¡¯s Hammer or is even defeated by Thanos, and does not know his life or death, and does not know where to float in the universe, the female Thor is the only Thor.


    Lightning and thunder, thunder shining.


    Finally, there is someone who can clear up the blame.


    Jessica Jones wielded a giant axe and didn¡¯t know how many enemies he killed. Hellcat Trish¡¯s battle suit had been damaged. The U.S. team¡¯s unreasonable shield did not dare to be thrown away. Dancing and waving, Moonlight Knight and Daredevil help each other back to back. Although the supernatural power Luke Cage is invulnerable, he has too many enemies to attack and defend more. The Punisher and the Winter Soldier almost run out of weapons and ammunition. As for the iron fist, Although Kunlun''s dragon power is strong, his blue is too little.


    Although the Falcon can provide air support at 10%, it is a drop in the bucket. The Panthers and Wakanda''s guards are brave enough to kill the enemy without fear of death, but the effect is minimal.


    Doctor Strange and the King and the Spider-girl Alliance are fighting against General Deadblade and Dark Night Proximal respectively. Although the female Thor, Jane Fortes, has grown big, how should I say, there are still too many blames, and the subordinates brought by the four generals of Hei Yao are in accordance with the conquest A number of planets are prepared, even if they are killed while standing still, they will be killed for a while.


    The periphery of the mirror space.


    The war also continued, Maria Hill and Sharon Carter were also attacking, and people from the Ministry of Defense began to intervene and gradually narrowed the encirclement.


    Although the scope of the war was controlled, no one was optimistic.


    ...


    Dark dimension.


    Hei Deng Gu Yi looked at Natasha with a firm expression and spoke slowly."Are you sure you want to do this? With your current ability, even the past may not help."


    "I haven''t forgotten my original intention!" Natasha shook her head slightly."My original purpose of learning magic was not to distance ourselves from other people, or to be eliminated. I... Although I am here now, I am still an Avenger."


    "Good luck." Gu Yi sighed and activated the magic to directly send Natasha back to Earth from the dark dimension.


    Looking at the emptied New York, Natasha looked over her head and whispered: "You said you have arranged the direction for me, and you are not happy that I am good at advocating, then now...I need your strength."


    "Su Sheng!"


    Shouting magic power, Natasha didn''t know if Su Sheng could hear it, but she thought it could!


    She raised her head and stared at the sky.


    No, there is nothing, the sky is still so blue, and the white clouds seem to have become quiet even in the wind.


    After a while, Natasha shook her head."Forget it."


    She walked straight to the mirrored space and prepared to join the battle. At this moment... the sky and the earth changed color, the originally clear sky suddenly flashed thunder, the blue light fell from the sky and then heard a loud boom, as if something had hit Na. In front of Tasha.


    The smoke cleared.


    Natasha''s eyes lit up, and she slowly walked over with a smile on her mouth, bent over, stretched out her hand, held the hammer and raised it high.


    Boom!


    There was another burst of lightning and thunder.


    When the thunder dissipated, the wizard that Natasha had worn disappeared and disappeared, and turned into a Thor armor with the same style as Jane Fortes. Unlike Jane Fortes, the red cloak, the color of the white armor, and Natasha''s cloak Although it is also red, the armor is black.


    "Aren''t they all the same!"


    Natasha smiled and threw Thor''s Hammer up and rushed directly into the mirror space.


    Another Thor!


    Another female Thor!


    When Natasha appeared as the female Thor, they were really surprised. Perhaps the two female Thors are the clearest here. These two Thor¡¯s Hammers should come from Dark Night Proxima. After all, she can It''s a party!


    One white, one black.


    The lightning flashes of the two female Thors, and the thunder and lightning flashes in the entire mirrored space while the thunder is shining for a while.Especially when the two find that they can exchange hammers and can use them, they will work together more tacitly. On one side, you throw the hammer over and crush a row, and I also throw the hammer out and crush a piece, and then you take me The hammer, I take your hammer and continue... The two female Thors are like road rollers driving down the street, crushing everything.


    ...


    ...


    "Finally...finally found it." In a desolate place, Thanos slowly picked up the space gem lying in the deep pit on the ground, suppressing the excitement.


    "Crack!" The space gem, oh no, or the Cosmos Cube was crushed by the Infinite Glove, blowing away the residue of the fragments, and the blue core gem was placed in the glove by Thanos.


    "Papa." The space gem was automatically sucked into the infinite glove. Thanos squinted his eyes and raised his head slightly. He could feel the power of the space gem spread throughout his body through the infinite glove. The powerful feeling made him unable to resist. It trembled slightly, quite a bit of the feeling before the sage''s time arrived.


    On the side, Loki looked at Thanos with a complicated expression, and the moment Thanos opened his eyes, he quickly turned into a perverse and flattering look.


    Thanos looked at Loki and suddenly clenched his fist, a gem in his glove lit up.


    Before Loki could react, he disappeared instantly.


    Thanos killed Loki?That¡¯s it, it¡¯s the smoothest thing for Thanos to get Infinite Gems this time, and...Loki¡¯s life and death was not at all in his mind. Thanos just used the Soul Gems ability to...reincarnate. Up?Probably so, reincarnation, reincarnation?probably¡­¡­


    Time gem.


    Only the Time Gem is left. Before Thanos, I heard the coercion that Su Sheng said. Although I don''t know who he is talking about, he should not be on Earth. He wants to get the Time Gem before Su Sheng returns.

 687 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 687

    After a little sense of Thanos, he already knew the situation of General Deadblade and Dark Night Proxima. The space behind him changed, and Thanos retreated slightly and suddenly disappeared.


    next moment¡­¡­


    He appeared directly in the mirror space!


    Chapter VIII Ebony Throat Death and Thanos Collect Infinite Gems


    A park that was originally full of greenery and well-equipped has been almost razed to the ground.


    The ebony throat and the Scarlet Witch Wanda stood on both sides, flying sand and rocks, surrounded by energy, completely as if no strangers would enter.


    Ebony Throat¡¯s expression is no longer the ease and disdain it used to be, and it turns into dignity. In his opinion, there are few strong on the earth. It should be impossible for a top strong conqueror to appear in the universe. But this woman is an exception.Her abilities are very strange, powerful, and she also knows magic, which is extremely difficult.There were less and less available things around, and the ebony throat turned around and flew up and planned to continue to change places to fight again. This has happened several times.


    But this time... it''s different.


    As soon as the ebony throat flew up, he felt his body was frozen. A purple energy similar to the power of mind made him unable to move instantly.Ebony Mouth looked at Wanda unexpectedly. She hadn''t shown such ability before, and every time she could only watch her leave the conversion battlefield. Even if it was blocked, she was easily avoided by herself and finally had to let her choose the battlefield.But this time...Ebony Maw will not simply think that Wanda has just realized this ability, she did it on purpose!


    There was no sign before, but now he suddenly shot, what he wanted was this one-shot chance.


    Ebony throat sneered, and Nian Li broke free instantly with full firepower.


    The body trembles slightly, as if to break away from the purple energy.Wanda looked surprised and hurriedly increased his energy, and the two of them froze instantly.


    "Humph!"


    Ebony Throat was very annoyed by this stalemate, and with a cold snort, the sand on the ground began to move, and gradually gathered together into a thorn that quickly stabs Wanda.


    At this time, Wanda seemed to be unable to separate his energy to resist, either giving up or waiting to be pierced by the ground.


    At this time, instead of panic, Wanda also showed a touch of pride.


    The next moment I heard a boom, the ground thorn was instantly crushed by a shock wave-like ability, and Ebony Maw unexpectedly turned his head and saw a black figure appeared. A woman in a tight-fitting black fighting suit didn''t know where it came from. He came out and pushed hard with his hands.


    The power seemed to be so powerful that even the surrounding space began to tremble.


    "not good¡­¡­"


    Ebony Mouth was shocked in his heart and hurriedly wanted to avoid him. Although his thought power is strong, his body is not strong. In terms of physical strength, he should be the weakest of the four Hei Yao generals, even more than the one who died before. Superstars are even weaker.He wanted to hide, but Wanda refused.There was news from Maria Hill in the earphones that someone would come to support, but she rushed to kill with one blow, and naturally used all of her energy.


    boom!


    The invisible shock wave hit the ebony throat, and the entire space seemed to vibrate. The next moment, the body of ebony throat flew straight to the sky, and almost disappeared from sight in the blink of an eye.


    The shock wave blasted the ebony throat directly out of the earth and out of the atmosphere.


    In the space, the ebony throat instantly froze, floating in space like a mummy.


    died.


    Although the method is different from the opponent, the way of death of Ebony Maw is exactly the same as in the movie.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Wanda took a deep breath and looked to the side. The shock wave female Skye also bends slightly and looked a little tired. This is the first time she has used such a powerful shock wave. She was not so strong in the past. She is now I can feel a dull pain in my arms and a heavy load.


    "Sky." The shock wave female Skye looked at Wanda.


    "Wanda."


    The two introduced each other, and they planned to go to the mirror space to support others.


    They know that there are still two enemies like this that have not been resolved.


    But when they arrived in the mirror space, they were dumbfounded. Layers of enemies had surrounded the Avengers and the secret Avengers, and they seemed to be very embarrassed and struggling to support them.


    Not far away, the two female Thors confronted General Deadblade and Proxima Darky respectively.


    In the clearing not far away, a purple-skinned guy with a golden glove studded with gems pinched Doctor Strange''s neck and was about to reach out and remove the pendant from his chest.


    "not good!"


    Although I don''t know who this person is, I know at a glance that it is absolutely strong, and may even be the leader of these four people.Wanda and Skye looked at each other and flew directly without hesitation. A chaotic energy and a shock wave directly blasted past.


    Thanos turned his head and glanced, stretched out his hand and tugged, the pendant started instantly, and then loosened Doctor Strange''s infinite gloves and made a fist slightly.


    boom!


    The invisible power swelled, and the shock wave and chaotic energy were instantly dissipated. The next moment the two only felt their bodies fall straight out of the air.


    When Dr. Strange released the Rubik''s Cube Whip and intended to snatch the Time Gem, he was slightly shaken by Thanos'' arm, and the next moment the left hand of the Infinite Glove crushed the pendant.


    Click!


    This Kama Taj''s magical tool instantly shattered to reveal the time gem inside.Spreading his left hand out, his right hand took the time gem and placed it in the only empty groove of the Infinite Glove.


    For an instant.


    The gem was sucked in, Thanos raised his head and trembled.


    At the last time, the gem is in hand, this powerful force is stronger than before, so strong that even people who don''t know the whole thing can see it, Thanos has become stronger!


    Almost everyone subconsciously stopped to look at Thanos.


    "call!"


    After a while, Thanos let out a sigh, looked at the infinite gems gathered on the Infinite Gloves, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he raised his hand for a while.


    boom!


    The powerful force whizzed out, and the cracking sound was heard in the next moment.


    "No, the mirror space is going to be broken." Doctor Strange yelled out of voice.


    As Doctor Strange''s voice fell, the mirror space began to crack like a shattered mirror. After a while, the mirror space had completely collapsed, and everyone returned to the real world again.


    And Thanos raised his hand again.


    ...


    PS: There are still a lot of plots in the Marvel universe, and there are many big events that have dug holes that have not been written.There is also some content after DC World.After finishing the Infinity War volume, I may take advantage of this gap to write about other small worlds. For example, I watched an old movie "The King of Fighters?Haha, I find it interesting, although Shiranui Mai¡¯s airport has shrunk too badly.


    Chapter 844 Thanos¡¯s snapping fingers finally sounded...


    This time, Thanos intends to implement his truth.


    The position of director of the family planning office is not just casual talk. The energy of the six infinite gems has been mobilized. After a snap, the population of the earth, no... or even the entire universe will be reduced by half in an instant. This is the ultimate Thanos. ideal.As for after?No matter what conspiracy Su Sheng had, he didn''t care anymore.


    The left hand wearing the infinite glove slowly lifted up, and looking at the avengers who rushed over to stop him, Thanos showed a relieved expression.

 688 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 688

    "everything is over¡­¡­"


    Snapped!


    A crisp voice sounded, and the Infinite Gems carried the idea of ??Thanos and carried the power directly into the entire universe at that moment.


    The bodies of countless people on the earth gradually turned to ashes and disappeared. Whether they were walking, driving, or working, a single individual turned into ashes and disappeared, which caused the whole world to fall into chaos in an instant, and everyone who saw this process was scared. Silly.


    "Bucky, Sam."


    The U.S. team suddenly shouted loudly. The Winter Soldier and the Falcons watched their bodies gradually turning into ashes and stretched out their hands towards the U.S. team, and finally disappeared completely into ashes.


    550 "Stephen." Wang screamed and hurried to Doctor Strange, but unfortunately he couldn''t stop Doctor Strange from turning into ashes and disappearing.


    "Beast." Luke Cage shouted loudly, and the mutant beast was not spared.


    "Wanda...no...no..." Seeing the scarlet witch Wanda''s body gradually began to gray, the Avengers were anxious now.


    At the same time, people in many places on the earth have begun to turn to ashes, such as Peter Parker, the Spider-Man who interned at Osborne Corporation, and many male protagonists in their respective stories.


    "enough!"


    There was a loud shout, this voice seemed to have the same energy as the infinite gem, the crimson witch Wanda in front of everyone, Maria Hill by Sharon Carter, and the mantis girl by the invisible girl stopped ashing, and have already The grayed parts regrouped and returned to normal.Among them, the most dangerous is the Mantis Girl. Before the Mantis Girl, almost only the tentacles have not been dusted, but now they have come back to life.


    "This is Su Sheng''s voice!"


    The few people in the rest of their lives had already recognized Su Sheng''s voice before they felt the joy of being alive.


    next moment.


    Su Sheng suddenly appeared in front of everyone, and Nebula followed.


    He and Nebula have already returned to Earth but they haven''t shown up. Thanos is just a bait for her to lure a pawn in the court of life.So he didn''t stop him from gathering infinite gems, or even from snapping his fingers.But when the scope of the snapping fingers affected Wanda, Maria Hill, and the Mantis Girl who were originally killed in the movie, Su Sheng still took action, using the same power of Infinite Gems to avoid their fate of being ashes.


    Of course, this treatment is only his pillow.


    For example, Peter Parker, the little spider, has no such good luck. Although his spider sense makes him feel the crisis in advance, it does not help at all.The Winter Soldiers, Falcons and others who were killed earlier have also not been resurrected.


    Saint Su frowned and looked at Thanos''s damaged Infinite Glove, the light of the gemstone on the glove dimmed.


    It wiped out half of the universe''s population at once, and even the energy consumed by the infinite gems was amazing. Although the infinite gloves could control the gems, they seemed to be scrapped just once.But... the life court did not appear.


    There are no signs to appear.


    Su Shengyang waved his hand, and in an instant the power of the power gem roared out, the countless enemies were directly crushed, and in a blink of an eye, only Thanos, General Deadblade, and the neighboring stars in the dark night.


    "You can start doing what you want, and my will has been reached." Thanos seemed very calm at this time. When his ideas were implemented, he seemed to lose his mind to seek revenge against Su Sheng.


    Thanos'' words fell, and everyone looked at Su Sheng for an instant.


    Su Sheng, who has never appeared, only appeared after Thanos accomplished his goal and wiped out half of the population. From the situation of Wanda and others, Su Sheng was obviously able to prevent this from happening, but he did not do so. .The most important thing is... Thanos¡¯ words have a feeling of conspiracy in Su Sheng, which makes people doubt Su Sheng''s purpose.


    "Your wish is fulfilled, I have not yet."


    Su Sheng didn''t care what other people thought, how they looked at himself, only frowned, his eyes revealed extremely deep gazes.


    The situation is different from what he thought, the life court has not appeared?Although the court of life did not appear in the movie, the world is obviously not just the movie universe, so theoretically, the court of life is obliged to appear to prevent Thanos or to disperse infinite gems. Could it be that Thanos wiped out half of human beings in the court of life? Is it not necessary to come?If this is the case...how about annihilation of half?


    Let the entire universe be without life and without beings.


    This situation should be a situation that the life court must have?


    "Life Court."


    Su Sheng suddenly raised his voice, his voice was not loud but his penetrating power was positive, as if he could enter his mind directly through his ears."I know you are compelling to pay attention to the situation here. Infinite Gems have the power to affect the entire universe and are clearly not allowed to be used together. You did not prevent Thanos from thinking that he did it right or because he did not dare to appear in front of me. ?"


    "Do you think it''s okay if you stay together? Do you think I didn''t know what happened to me before or did you think I would just forget it?"


    "I gave you a chance. Since you refuse to show up, I can only force you to come out."


    "Half of the population disappeared, do you think it¡¯s okay? What if it¡¯s all? I also have the power of infinite gems. Let me destroy the remaining half. I¡¯m going to see... Will you come out? !"


    Who is Su Sheng talking to?Who is the life court?They didn¡¯t know, maybe only after they gathered the infinite gems and turned them into the all-knowing and all-powerful Thanos, they knew the existence of the court of life, but they understood what Su Shenghuai meant. He actually wanted to wipe out the remaining half of the population just to force The person called the court of life appeared?


    Chapter 845: Thanos wiped out half?Su Sheng wants to destroy the other half?


    "Are you serious?" Natasha couldn''t help but shouted towards Su Sheng."You really want to destroy the rest of the population in the entire universe just to force one person out, and... destroy us?"


    Su Sheng turned to look at Natasha and then at the others, and suddenly said, "What if I say...Is it?"


    The life court is too bad.


    He is hiding in the universe. It should not be said that it is far away or super large. Unknown corners in the Almighty Universe stand up and do not appear but secretly play insidious tricks on him. Su Sheng can bear his temper and let Thanos be a pawn to draw him out, but Even now, he still intends to continue to grudge, which makes Su Sheng a little angry!


    Su Sheng is rarely really angry, because there is not much worthy of his anger at all.


    But the life court is an exception. This guy''s duty is to take care of the entire universe. The initial attention, the small actions of isolating himself from the Age of Apocalypse, etc. all show that he is watching him and he will definitely not mind killing himself if he has the opportunity.Although Su Sheng is not worried that the Life Court will always look for things for herself, and even some hope that the Life Court can play tricks to surprise herself, but first of all, it is necessary to make sure that he is upset and can end when he is not interested in continuing to play.


    In other words, he has to be able to find the life court at any time.


    He needs to replicate the life court''s ability, can travel and control all the dynamics of the Marvel universe at any time, and can find him at any time, and then I can play with you slowly when I see my mood.


    Su Sheng was very waved, but he didn''t want to capsize.


    So you can decide when it starts, but when it ends, it''s up to me!


    "You can''t do this." Natasha said in a deep voice."I don¡¯t know who or what the life court you are talking about. If you must find him, if he really refuses to appear, we can work out a solution together, but you can¡¯t directly kill the entire world¡¯s lives like this. If we all No longer, what does this world mean to you? Would you like to live in a lonely world with only you?"


    "I don''t need to stay in this world." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "..."


    "What about us? Are we not important to you?" Susan couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng smiled."Of course I will take you along."


    "Destroying the world...I haven''t done it before." Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly."If destroying a world can force the life court to come out, I don''t mind doing this. If it weren''t for me to have some abilities, you would never see me again after going to the quantum realm last time."


    "but¡­¡­"


    They have to say it again, but Su Sheng waved his hand and interrupted: "I don''t plan to change my mind. Either obediently wait by the side, or...you can try to stop me."


    "I think you didn''t include us in taking you together?" Daredevil suddenly said quietly.


    Su Sheng said for granted: "Of course, I am not familiar with you."


    "So even if they don''t stop you, I think we have to stop you, after all... we don''t want to die yet." Daredevil said wittily, but at this time no one would find it interesting, including herself.


    "Actually, it doesn''t make much sense to do this. Even if I don''t do it now, the earth will still encounter crises of this kind, and destruction will only happen sooner or later." Su Sheng said seriously.

 689 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 689

    "People will die as soon as they are born. You can''t commit suicide? Or, there is still hope." Daredevil continued.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Then there is no way, you guys go together, I don''t want to waste time now."


    Su Sheng didn''t seem to want to change his mind at all, he still wanted to kill all the creatures and lives in this world.At this point, it seems that there is no room for reversal. I have just dealt with endless monsters. After dealing with the four Hei Yao generals and Thanos, now I have to deal with Su Sheng?After looking at each other, they can only get on.


    The American team, Daredevil, Punisher, Iron Fist, Luke Cage, Panthers, Wakanda''s guards, they don''t want to die, and they don''t want all the lives of the whole world to disappear.


    and so¡­¡­


    A battle that shouldn''t have happened happened.The U.S. team and Daredevil attacked from left to right, a shield, and a short stick respectively. Su Sheng didn''t move. A force field appeared around his body to directly block the two of them. The next moment, Moonlight Knight, With Iron Fist, Luke Cage also rushed over. Although the Black Panther shot was slower but faster, he hit first.


    Wakanda''s guards also rushed up with their weapons.


    The clanging sounds kept coming, and they didn''t even break through the force field released by Su Sheng.


    "What...what do we do?" Natasha, Susan and others glanced at each other and couldn''t pay attention.


    Emotionally speaking, they don¡¯t want to do anything with Su Sheng, nor do they believe that Su Sheng will really destroy the world, but from the current situation, it seems to be true, either...to prevent Su Sheng from destroying the world, or...wait for the world to be destroyed Leave here with Su Sheng after the destruction?


    "I can''t watch this world destroy." Jessica Jones said and rushed over.


    "I think he... he may be in a hurry, he will definitely find a solution when he calms down, we... we have to find a way to calm her down." Hellcat Trish gritted his teeth and said after thinking about it. Go up, Susan, Spider Silk, Gwen, Jane Fortes, all rushed up, Natasha looked at Wanda, Skye, and the Mantis Girl whispered."We must advance and retreat together now. I... can die for him, but I don''t want the world to be destroyed like this, so... I think he can understand."


    "We are not going to be enemies with him, but we just want him to calm down. With his ability, there must be other ways to find the court of life. But..." I looked at the others and looked at Wanda, Skye, and Mantis. Female, Natasha whispered with a wry smile: "If we were divided into two factions, things would not be so good."


    They understood instantly when Natasha said so.


    At least Wanda and Sky understand, as for the praying mantis?Well, I guess she must not understand.


    Chapter 846 Thanos join forces with the Avengers?Unbearable!


    In fact, Natasha¡¯s words are easy to understand. Don¡¯t look at some of these people who slept with Su Sheng and some have never slept, but it is undeniable that they all have a very close relationship with Su Sheng. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to do anything. It is definitely not serious.But things are different now. If you don¡¯t take it seriously, it means that other humans on the planet will die, and even the rest of the world will die.But even if you do it, it doesn''t mean that you are enemies with Su Sheng, just hope that he can calm down, so...the problem is coming.Some people do it and some people don''t. Even if Su Sheng was not angry with those who did it afterwards, this difference will definitely affect his feelings and reactions, so Natasha said that at this time, we must advance and retreat together!


    Skye and Wanda understood what Natasha meant. Wanda was okay. Anyway, if everyone did it, Su Sheng wouldn''t blame herself, Skye hesitated slightly.


    To be honest, don''t look at her as Su Sheng''s girlfriend in name, but she also knows Su Sheng''s little mess.


    She didn¡¯t care about it. She had long decided that she would be by Su Sheng¡¯s side no matter what Su Sheng, so she didn¡¯t want to do it, but... Natasha also made sense, even if she was standing in the name of her girlfriend There may not be much advantage over others, so after thinking about it, I finally nodded and participated in it.


    Wanda and Skye both did it, and the Mantis Girl did it naturally.


    "Master Thanos, we..."


    Seeing these earthlings besieging Su Sheng, General Dead Blade stood beside Thanos and said tentatively."Should we leave first?"


    "Leave? Then wait for death?"


    Thanos said lightly."Don''t talk about them, even if all the people on earth can''t stop Su Sheng together, he has the power comparable to infinite gems."


    Thanos looked down at the infinite glove that had been damaged.


    "Then... shall we help these earthlings?" General Deadblade was a little reluctant. After all, he was killed before. The most important thing is... Space gems and time gems weren''t grabbed by them, or Master Thanos. I personally got it, which made General Deadblade feel very uncomfortable.


    Thanos glanced at General Deadblade, help the earthlings?This is to help yourself!


    Although he fulfilled his wishes, what meaning would he do if Su Sheng eliminated the remaining half?What''s more, he didn''t want to die.


    So unexpectedly and logically, Thanos also participated in the war.


    Even if he fought side by side with the Avengers against Saint Su, Thanos had done it, and the Neighboring Star in the dark night, the General Deadblade naturally followed suit.


    The two groups of people who were supposed to be fighting each other have joined forces because of Su Sheng!


    Although they felt weird, they were able to accept this scene, but Su Sheng found it interesting.


    "I said you can''t do it? So many people haven''t broken my protective field. Why don''t you just give up? Although I don''t want to waste time, I don''t have much interest in working with you. My ability is too weak. "


    The abilities of everyone are strong and weak, and they are different, but this camp has the first opportunity to attack one person together, especially for the role of Thanos.In their shot, all the abilities that were copied and not copied were all copied by Su Sheng. Strange powers like Jessica Jones, Luke Cage¡¯s copper skin and iron bones, Iron Fist¡¯s dragon power, etc. It seems really...a bit weak.It can be said that these abilities are really not enough to say what major events are affecting the world.


    "I won''t play with you anymore."


    Su Sheng faintly said and followed the force field instantly.


    boom!


    The scattered power of the force field turned into a strong impact force and shook out in all directions. At that moment, all the heroes were seen flying out and lying on the ground.Moaning, groaning lowly sounded, but the impact of the fragmentation of the force field actually made this circle of heroes seriously injured. At a glance, only Thanos can stand, Wanda, Jane Fortes, Natasha Can barely get up the first time.


    The power of one blow, terrible!


    This made everyone''s hearts unable to help but produce a haze. Is this Su Sheng''s strength?If he takes a serious shot, I''m afraid... no one can live, right?


    "So be it."


    Su Sheng looked around and raised his hand faintly... "Oh, yes." He suddenly remembered and looked at Thanos."Actually, snap this thing, I use more than you."


    When the voice fell, Su Sheng was ready to snap his fingers.


    Just now.


    A power that caused everyone''s heart palpitations suddenly appeared. Even if it was Thanos, Thanos, who possessed infinite gems, felt the kind of throbbing in the depths of his soul. This is the pressure from top to bottom. One is strength?Identity?No, it should be said that it is a kind of coercion from the source, from the law.The punisher, Daredevil and his ilk, after experiencing Su Sheng''s impact, were shrouded in this pressure and fainted.


    "Finally show up?"


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose."Sure enough, the destruction of the universe can make you appear, so... wait for me..."


    After the words fell, Su Sheng disappeared instantly, and the pressure that accompanied Su Sheng''s disappearance seemed to disappear.


    "This is the court of life? This...what kind of character is this?"


    "Master, I have a feeling that he is the universe and the master of all things."


    "Now... what should I do now?"


    The life court has appeared, and Su Sheng is missing?It seemed that the defeated battle should also be over. Everyone supported each other and slowly got up for a while.Thanos 3.0 looked thoughtfully at the sky above his head and then at what the Infinite Glove seemed to be thinking, but a figure suddenly rushed out and instantly snatched the nearly damaged Infinite Glove.


    "nebula."


    Thanos looked at the Nebula that had snatched the Infinite Glove and shook his head slightly."If you want it, it''s yours. The broken glove is no longer usable, but after repairing it... I hope you can find a way to revive Kamora."


    After talking about Thanos, he turned and left, and the dark night was next to the star, followed by General Deadblade.


    The people of the Avengers looked at each other, but in the end they didn''t stop them.


    Half of their lives have disappeared, and the matter is a foregone conclusion. If there is no change in Su Sheng, they might find a way to keep Thanos, but now... they want to know how Su Sheng is doing!


    Chapter 847 The Court of Life Appears?misunderstanding?If you misunderstand, you have to beat you!


    The vast interstellar.

 690 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 690

    Su Sheng appeared quietly.


    In front of him, a huge golden giant is suspended in the sea of ??stars. The tall golden body is at least hundreds of meters high. The humanoid posture looks like a giant golden giant. The muscles on the legs, feet and arms are clearly patterned. Full of power and very mysterious, perfect feeling.The reason why he is said to be a humanoid rather than a humanoid is not because he has a huge circular energy source in his chest, nor is it because he has no neck but a head, and there are three faces on the head, but because he distinguishes human characteristics Place... There is nothing in the life court.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, the Life Court is not a man or a woman, even if his existence has transcended a certain reality or the boundaries of men and women, he is still not a man or a woman.


    The eyes on his front face glowed with the same blue light as the energy in his chest. His three faces represented justice, need, and revenge. Now...this face is justice.


    "Finally scrupulous, can you bear to face me?" Before the life court came out, Su Sheng was a little anxious, but after seeing him, he was not anxious.


    "Disciple, I know that you have a mysterious origin and extraordinary ability. Even I don''t know your true identity. I only know that your origin is mysterious, but... shouldn''t you come to me?" The Life Court slowly began.


    disciple?


    Su Sheng squinted and pointed at himself."You call me a disciple?"


    "Although I don''t know your origin, but I know that you are called Su Sheng, I know that you are a conqueror, and that you are called a disciple." The eyes of the court of life were shining, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking. Gentle gives a sense of sacredness to fair public."You shouldn''t come to me or destroy the world, go back."


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and looked at the life court, what this guy said was very interesting.


    He seemed certain that he was a disciple, but Su Sheng remembered clearly that he had only gained the ability of a disciple, and he had never even seen the shadow of a disciple.And the body is still one''s own, definitely not the Nezha-like appearance of the genuine disciple, so it is because he has gained the ability to be a disciple that he is considered a disciple by the life court to some extent?Or is it because or a universe restarted, so I replaced the disciples?Become a disciple recognized in the Marvel universe?


    If I remember correctly, the identity of the disciple seems to be very mysterious. Either I don''t know it, people who know it won''t say it, and very few people know it.


    "Did you deal with too much information and have a bad memory? You have forgotten the things that I isolated me in the Apocalypse Era. You forgot and I still remember." Su Sheng said with a chuckle."Of course you can rest assured, I will not kill you, I will only copy your abilities and beat you up, and then we can continue to play the game of your yin and me, I pit you, after all, I am quite expecting you to give me What freshness and excitement does it bring?"


    "You found the wrong person." The Life Court said slowly.


    I got the wrong guy?


    Su Sheng looked at the court of life with a look of you being teasing me. There are indeed people in the universe who can isolate a reality, not just the court of life, but the court of life seems to be the only person who is capable and motivated to do so. In the comics, the disciples have a deep connection with the court of life. The disciples not only copied the ability of the court of life, but they were also sealed in the body of the court of life by a certain celestial judge who specifically dealt with him. This specious disciple, and an outsider who traveled from another universe, couldn''t be more normal.


    It couldn''t be more reasonable.


    Now what are you telling me, I found the wrong person?


    "I did notice what you said, but it was not me who made the shot. In fact, I have been following you from the moment you appeared, but I didn¡¯t have anything against you until you didn¡¯t do anything that required me to come forward. The need and reason for this.¡± The Life Court said slowly, it seemed... as if it were true?


    Nima.


    Did I really find the wrong person?


    No, it should be said that the eyes that I saw when I came to the world of Marvel should be the court of life, but it was not him who isolated the reality of the Apocalypse era?


    "Do you know who did it?" Su Sheng asked.


    The life court spoke slowly."I don''t know. You want to see me so you want to destroy the universe. Now you have seen it, so... go back and stop."


    "So this is a misunderstanding?" Su Sheng asked again.


    The Life Court said: "If you think it is, then it is!"


    "Well, I admit that it was a misunderstanding, but... it doesn''t matter, seeing you is one of my plans anyway, and beating you... so too!" Su Sheng admitted frankly that this was a misunderstanding, but his next moment The body rushed forward abruptly.


    Charge forward and punch.


    The face that went straight to the court of life blew past.


    The Life Tribunal might not have expected that Su Sheng, who had admitted that it was a misunderstanding, would suddenly act. When Su Sheng came to the front, 373 reacted, and the energy body in his chest instantly sent a blue mysterious energy that hit Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The explosion sounded on Su Sheng, making him feel as if he was swallowed by the explosion energy.


    "Not good!" The Life Court murmured in a panic, followed by a flash of energy that was exactly the same as the mysterious energy he had just released.


    This energy directly hit the life court, and the explosion made his huge body tilt backward.Following the explosion, a figure quickly flashed out, and it was Su Sheng.Su Sheng, who rushed out, changed in an instant. His body quickly grew bigger and was the size of a court of life. There was no energy body in his chest, but his head turned into three faces at this time, just like a court of life.


    "Go down to me."


    Su Sheng yelled, his huge fist directly hit the face of the court of life.


    boom!


    The entire universe seemed to have this loud noise, and immediately afterwards, I saw the huge body of the Court of Life fell directly, and after smashing two unknown planets, it fell on a certain planet with a bang. The original circular planet was directly recessed in half!


    Chapter 848 The Court of Life?Also a punch!


    On the surface of the barren planet, half of the planet was dented by the huge body of the Life Court...


    The Life Court grumbled and struggled to get up, but Su Sheng slammed forward to him.


    The thought moved, and the body shook.


    The life court form quietly disappeared, and Su Sheng returned to normal.


    "I think this matter may really be a misunderstanding, what do you think?" Su Sheng smiled and looked at the life court?


    Did you say you misunderstood after the fight?Just now you could say that even if you misunderstood, you have to fight!


    The energetic eyes of the court of life looked at Su Sheng faintly. Never, no one had ever treated him like this. He was the court of life. He was the sole administrator appointed by the Supreme. No one had ever dared. Threaten him?Yes!Su Sheng is threatening him, anyway, I have finished the fight, and the ability has been replicated. If you admit that this is a misunderstanding, then pull it in, go back to each house and find each mother.If you say it is not a misunderstanding, then continue to fight!


    Anyway, Su Sheng is not holding back!


    He himself has copied many god-level abilities after a lap in the DC world. Even if he relies on these abilities to play directly, he feels confident of winning without stacking up, and at least he will not lose. What''s more, now he has copied the life court. The ability of Su Sheng can also stack up infinitely. It can be said that in the eyes of Su Sheng, the life court suddenly changed from the original role of him to a little bit to prevent the wave from overturning.As long as you don¡¯t open up any bugs that are specifically aimed at yourself, Su Sheng¡¯s fight in the life court now is like Lao Tzu¡¯s beating his son. Say no, Su Sheng planned to move his muscles and bones.


    To fight or not to fight?


    Is it a misunderstanding or not?


    The Life Court slowly got up and looked at Su Sheng, and finally his body turned into nothingness and slowly disappeared.


    He disappeared very slowly, as if he had deliberately made Su Sheng understand that he was leaving.


    "Sure enough, it''s a stubborn guy." Su Sheng curled his lips and did not stop the life court from leaving.The ability of the court of life is the only supreme gift from Marvel. Simply put, his administrator rights are given by the person. Copying his ability by himself is equivalent to copying his administrator rights. He can now receive all The news of the parallel universe can travel through any parallel universe at will, and can sense, modify, and prevent any reality. In the Marvel world, this administrator authority is almost equivalent to omniscience and omnipotence.


    Of course, it''s just almost.


    After all, the Court of Life has hanged, but it is not unheard of. The Court of Life once led a group of cosmic gods to fight for Thanos who obtained the Heart of the Universe. The result was instantly exploded by Thanos, and even the 616 main universe was destroyed into nothingness. , And with the development of the plot and the opening of the background, more and more god-level figures appear. The force of the court of life is falling again and again. In terms of force, it is almost catching up with the Planet Devourer. It is too broken. ruthless.


    However, for Su Sheng, the life court''s ability is still very useful. At least he can find the life court anytime and anywhere, and can travel through different parallel universes at will, which is enough for most classes of people.As for the trial, I didn''t care about things like modifying reality. After all, Su Sheng could have done this!


    The life court was gone, but Su Sheng left in no hurry.


    I don''t know how to face it when I go back, because Nima misunderstood it.


    It''s not the life court to yin himself, who is that?


    The Life Tribunal has administrative authority to discover, but cannot confirm the identity of the other party. It should be a very awesome virus that can do this, no...it should be a very awesome character.

 691 Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 691

    Is it a transcendence?


    Can someone who has something to do with himself or his disciples, and has such strength, can isolate the reality but can''t even distinguish the identity of the life court, it seems that it is possible to transcend after thinking about it?Forget it, don''t want to, love whoever, there will always be time to figure it out.


    Su Sheng thought.


    Man has returned to the place where the earth fought before.


    At this time the Avengers supported each other, healed the wounds, and sadly sorrowed.


    After all, there is not only worry about the future fate, but also sadness for the comrades who have just lost, half of the lives lost.


    Especially for the US team, the Winter Soldier Falcons are his good friends, but both turned to ashes.


    Not only the Avengers who participated in the battle, the whole world is filled with an atmosphere of sadness. Half of the people, there may be wives, children, parents, relatives, colleagues, friends, etc., suddenly It turned to ashes in this way, with no warning, no way to stop it, sadness, sadness couldn''t be more normal.Because of this half of the people who disappeared suddenly, many institutions in the entire world can be said to be paralyzed.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Sheng coming back suddenly, Natasha spoke subconsciously but didn''t know what to say.


    What is the result?Did you find that life court?Did you defeat him or kill him?Do you want to destroy the remaining half of the lives?


    This series of questions made Natasha wonder what to ask. She wanted to know the result but was afraid to know the result.


    "Found it!" Su Sheng answered with a chuckle."But... I seem to find the wrong person?"


    "Finding the wrong person?" Natasha''s eyes widened in an instant."Can you find the wrong person for this kind of thing? Do you know what the price of finding the wrong person is? You almost wiped out the entire universe!"


    Filled with anger.


    Natasha had encountered angry things many times, but had never been so angry this time.


    The wrong person was found, misunderstanding?


    This reason really makes it hard for her not to be angry.


    "It''s not exactly looking for the wrong person. I planned to find him, and he had spied on me before, so I punched him and he left." Su Sheng shrugged."If I don''t do this, he won''t appear. This kind of goods will only appear when the universe has a major crisis."


    "So you just want to threaten him to show up?" Natasha asked afterwards.


    Su Sheng smiled but didn''t answer?


    A threat is a threat, but it''s meaningless to scare people with nothing, so if the life court doesn''t show up, his snapping fingers will continue.


    If I say it, this is my forbearance?


    Uh...it seems to be a scene.


    The 849th chapter waves are blossoming, change the world and continue the waves!


    At this point, it doesn''t make sense to ask Su Sheng if it will really destroy the world. After all, what should have happened has already happened, and then we should look forward.


    The American team left with the Secret Avengers. The death of the Winter Soldier and the Falcons is expected to hurt the Secret Avengers.


    The Avengers have also gone back. After all, although the war is over, there are still many things to deal with. The Panthers also left with Wakanda''s guards. They can be regarded as those from the Ministry of National Defense. Big things Panthers also want to know about Wakanda.


    "Are you planning to go with me? Or..." Su Sheng looked at Nebula and the broken Infinite Gloves on her hand.


    Nebula hesitated for a moment."I want to repair the Infinite Gloves and let Kamora come back. I... will keep my promise and follow you, but I hope you can give me some time."


    "It''s up to you, just come to me when you think it''s suitable." Su Sheng was a little bit disappointed.


    Thanos¡¯ snapping fingers were also louder, and the Life Court also met, as if all of a sudden there was no energy.Of course, this is only for the moment. After all, there are so many god-level figures in the Marvel world. At present, all he has been exposed to is only the most superficial level, and the mysterious black 363 hand that has overshadowed himself. Found it.However, people''s emotions are like this. When a similar goal is reached, there will definitely be a short sense of emptiness. Su Sheng thought about it and didn''t get the Avengers Building but went to Mei.


    May be sad about Spiderman.


    Sure enough, when she came to Mei''s house, she already knew about the disappearance of Peter Parker, and when she saw the arrival of Su Sheng, she threw herself into her arms and started crying.It can be said that the most important person in her first half of her life was Peter Parker.


    Su Sheng stayed at Mei''s house for a few days to comfort her, and when her mood got better, he took her directly to New Krypton. Changing the environment and doing some things might make her better.Of course, Su Sheng also strengthened Mei by the way before going again, the self-healing factor plus the standard configuration of heart-shaped grass.Not long after May sent May to New Krypton, a battleship landed on the earth again, which made the forces of all parties instantly tense, but when they learned that the spaceship turned out to be a refugee ship from Asgard, I felt relieved. Somewhat, after all, Asgard is relatively familiar with other aliens.


    Being in a humanitarian situation, of course, there are thoughts such as fear of causing another war or adding a powerful helper in the face of a possible crisis on the earth. Asgard started a new life in a US state.Originally this was the best opportunity for Hela to master Asgard, but now Hela is no longer interested in controlling Asgard. She wants to be the true goddess of death. The Valkyrie can only take care of Asgard temporarily. Of the banner.


    Su Sheng didn''t go to see her, so let''s talk about it when the opportunity is right.


    The Avengers had contacted several times and wanted Su Sheng to go back. After all, there were a lot of things to deal with right now.But Su Sheng hasn''t paid any attention, so why go back?He didn''t even mind going back to be embarrassed with the Avengers because of his actions to destroy the world, mainly because going back must deal with messy chores, and he was not interested in the Ministry of Defense or other chores.He felt that he should go on vacation again, first to avoid these trivial things, second to wait for things to pass, looking forward to new events and new fun, and third... What move to take again.


    "It looks like we can have a good wave for a while."


    In life, there should be a trip as you go, and Su Sheng began to wonder which world he would go to.


    The ultra-time stream is a very mysterious and mysterious zone, which contains all the dimensions of movies, TV series, novels, anime, manga, etc. If it is entered under normal circumstances, the ultra-time stream will inevitably be affected by the huge numbers and dimensions inside. The engulfment is truly all-encompassing and countless.For a while, it was really difficult for Su Sheng to decide which world to change to. Su Sheng simply entered the ultra-time flow directly, watching the pictures flashing around him and making arbitrary decisions.


    There are really too many dimensional worlds, so many pictures flashed past, and it was not clear which world it was.


    Su Sheng watched for a long time and denied several worlds, and finally decided...randomly.


    Anyway, no matter which world he went to, it didn''t affect his purpose, so Su Sheng closed his eyes and didn''t look at it, so he chose one and crossed the past.


    Huh!


    After a short journey through experience, Su Sheng has quietly landed.


    Open your eyes and look around.


    It was a snowy scene, the air was slightly cold, and the cold wind with snowflakes blowing on the face was instantly melted.


    What a beautiful snow scene!


    Standing in the snow, Saint Su found a direction and left after enjoying it for a long time.


    He is really in no hurry to figure out which world this is, anyway, which world has no effect on him.


    The snow is not very heavy, and the wind is not very hard.


    There was a creaking sound from the foot on the snow, leaving a mark.


    "This is... Japan?"


    When you walk out and see the surrounding architectural styles, Su Sheng probably guessed what this place is. After all, the Japanese architectural style is still quite eye-catching, and it is easy to recognize at a glance.


    "It seems that this is a dimension related to Japan." Su Sheng mumbled and already came to the street.


    Few pedestrians were injured on the street and not many vehicles.


    five minutes later.


    A car appeared in Su Sheng''s line of sight, and Su Sheng glanced at him. The driver was a woman with short black Sassoon-style hair. She looked like an Asian. Although not top-notch and beautiful, she had a strange charm. .How should I say that, Dayangma saw more and suddenly saw that people of the same skin color were somewhat fresh, especially the appearance was good, so her luck was very good, and Su Sheng decided to make her the first pillow in the world.


    The road is wide and the speed is fast.

 692 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 692

    When Su Sheng was on the road, the car was already close. Su Sheng''s non-dodging behavior obviously made the female driver a little annoyed. The brakes creaked and the front of the car was within easy reach of Su Sheng. Kancan stopped.


    Chapter 850 The King of Fighters'' World


    The car stopped abruptly, Su Sheng''s face remained unchanged and smiled.


    The female driver opened the car door angrily and got out of the car. Su Sheng''s eyes brightened slightly, and her figure was good and even. Although she wore a lot of clothes, she couldn''t hide from Su Sheng''s eyes. Her body was full of explosive power. Su Sheng can recognize that she should have practiced fighting skills and is the kind that has been accumulated over the years, walking... probably the path of power flow?The bottom plate is very stable, the shoulder swing is very rhythmic, and the angry emotion makes her make many small movements inadvertently, such as making fists with both hands, such as tightness of the arm muscles and so on.


    It should not be considered a top fighter.


    "You are crazy, don''t dirty my-car if you want to die!"


    The female driver was not at all the difference between men and women, she opened her mouth and roared and cursed.


    Isn''t this daring of Ye Gao?


    Although men are stronger than women, as a fighter, she will certainly not dare to argue with men like ordinary girls.


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Are you sick? Get dead in the middle of the road. If you don''t apologize, you can ask my name? Why? You want to pick me up, next life!" The woman cursed a few words coldly, perhaps seeing Su Sheng did nothing wrong The proper behavior felt that he might have met a madman and turned into the car.


    Dididi!


    The horn sounded, and the female driver urged Su Sheng to get out of her way.


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand, stretched out a finger and pressed it on the front of the car, and followed the other hand with a provocative action of hooking fingers.


    "Fak!"


    Is this provocation too arrogant?Want to stop your car with a finger?The female driver felt that her anger was soaring that she was about to use her nirvana.Stepping on the accelerator, the female driver accelerated with a sneer.


    Buzzing.


    The engine roared and rushed forward, but... the car didn''t move at all?


    The female driver could feel the tires rubbing quickly on the ground and making a harsh sound. Under normal circumstances, it should have rushed out ferociously, but now it is like an old cow whose head is held down by someone, who can only kick but not move.Looking at Su Sheng who was relaxed and indifferent, the female driver''s eyes widened.


    The strength of this guy...a bit abnormal!


    Why have I never heard of a guy with such a weird power?Did you hide your identity before and come to seek revenge?But... that''s just a dimensional virtual game. Even if it''s for revenge, it should be in that dimensional world. How could you just find it in reality?The female driver''s expression became serious. She turned off the car, reached out and took out a pair of black finger tigers from the storage box, and got out of the car again.


    Finger tiger is a weapon commonly used by fighters, which can effectively increase the lethality of fighters and is very easy to carry.It can be seen in many movies that this thing is worn in advance when hitting people.


    "who are you!"


    The female driver asked in a deep voice when she got out of the car.


    "What a coincidence, I also want to know who you are and what your name is." Su Sheng cast a glance and smiled.


    "If you can beat me, I''ll tell you!"


    The voice of the female driver fell and she swung her fist directly. Although she was good at strength, she was very smart. She knew that Su Sheng''s strength might be greater, so she deliberately avoided the possibility of head-to-head when she made moves. The exquisite boxing technique was enriched. Afterimage came to face her with the fragrance on her body.Behind Su Sheng''s very pretending hands, he turned his head and dodged gently to resolve her fist.At first, although the female driver was angry, she kept her strength, but when Su Sheng easily avoided all her attacks, she let go.


    This is simply looking down on people.


    The fist wind bursts, and the fist shadow is heavy.


    The two fought directly on the road.


    For Su Sheng, her moves are too slow, and the changes are not very subtle. Although her power is stronger than ordinary women and even men, it is also limited.When I first came to this world, I ran into an unusual woman at random. It seems that this world should not be an ordinary or life-like world.


    The female driver''s left and right fists cooperated quite well. After maintaining a certain frequency of attack speed, she suddenly changed. When her left arm was swung out again, she took a step slower, watching Su Sheng prejudged because of the change in his shoulder. In the action, the female driver sneered silently with exultation and changed the direction and quickly fought. This time, the speed of punching was a bit faster than before.However... Even so, her fist fell through again.


    The female driver only felt a flower in front of her, and Su Sheng suddenly avoided her fist and rushed towards herself.


    His right shoulder touched his right shoulder for a while, and the female driver felt a sharp pain in an instant, and she backed for several steps with a snorted kick.


    She stretched out her hand to support her right shoulder. The faintly painful shoulder made her right arm unable to lift the strength at all. With a slight bump, her right arm directly lost its combat effectiveness and wasted.


    "What are your moves?" the female driver asked vigilantly.


    "What''s your name?" Su Sheng asked with a smile on the back of his hands without any chance of chasing after victory.


    The female driver hesitated for a moment and said, "Vision."


    "Why are you looking for me? Because of the King of Fighters competition?" Wei Si asked in a deep voice.


    "The King of Fighters... a big match?"


    Su Sheng faintly stunned and smiled clearly, the King of Fighters, it turns out that this is the world of the King of Fighters.


    The fighting game of the King of Fighters is a childhood memory of many boys when they were young. They did not expect that they would come to the world of the King of Fighters after choosing a random world vacation.But... this shouldn''t be a game, but a movie?If I remember correctly, there seems to be a version of the King of Fighters movie, but Su Sheng has not seen it.


    "Isn''t it?" Looking at Su Sheng''s unexpected expression, Wei Si was also a little confused?


    The only possible reason is that the King of Fighters is in the tournament. After all, she has defeated many opponents in the King of Fighters tournament. If someone can''t afford to lose and find their own revenge in the real world, it is totally justified!


    ...


    PS: I prefer to write movies and TV series. In old books, whether it is a comic series or a deadly contract, I have written a lot of all kinds, but the more popular classics are actually the same, so I want to pick some less popular ones. One write, for example, the King of Fighters movie. This is a ten-year old movie. From the current point of view, it is probably a bad movie, but I think...not many people have written it?In addition, for everyone''s childhood memories, do you have a reward?There are really few rewards this month, pitifully!


    ¢Ù¢Ý The King of Fighters


    Chapter 851 Wei Si


    "No!"


    Facing Weisi''s question, Su Sheng shook his head affirmatively."I''m looking for you just because you are driving by for so long. I need to take a car to find a place to stay. Maybe I need... a pillow!"


    "Just...that''s it?"


    Wei Si looked at Su Sheng incredulously, thinking that the other party was here to seek revenge or to come to the door specially, but because of this uncommon reason?Wei Si subconsciously looked around. There were indeed a few cars here. No cars passed by for a long time."You just want to take a ride? Then you stand in the middle of the road?"


    "Otherwise, would you stop?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Wei Si shook her head subconsciously, what a joke, I don''t know you, the ghost has the kindness to let you ride.


    This is a misunderstanding.


    Wei Si is not angry anymore. Obviously, this desperate guy is stronger than herself. Even in the King of Fighters competition, she has never encountered such a strong opponent. She can defeat herself by just dodge and a single impact. If he is How strong will it be to attack with full firepower?Wei Si suddenly had an idea, if... if he can guide himself, and if he can often learn from him, then his fighting skills will definitely become stronger, maybe... maybe there is a chance to become the champion of the King of Fighters competition. , Become the king of fighters!


    As a fighting enthusiast, this idea is out of control as soon as it arises.


    "What''s your name?" Wei Si asked with a smile suddenly.


    "Su Sheng."


    "Su Sheng? You are from China, why are you in Japan? You just said that you want to find a place to stay? That means there is no place to go?" Wei Si looked at Su Sheng, tall and handsome, handsome and handsome. , She hadn''t found out that he was so handsome before. Although he was a little handsome, he didn''t have that sissy feeling at all. After all, the strength he showed was completely unrelated to sissy."Where''s your luggage?"

 693 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 693

    Su Sheng shook his head: "No."


    "No? No luggage, no place to stay, I said...you didn''t smuggle here, right?" Weisi asked with a grin.


    Smuggling?


    To a certain extent, Su Sheng was indeed smuggling, so he nodded.


    "Really?" After the surprise, Wei Si was overjoyed. The smuggling meant that he needed help, so he could achieve his goal with the opportunity."Are you rich?" she asked again.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and shook his head.


    "Then...Let''s do it!" Wei Si suppressed the chuckle in her heart."Where do I have a room vacant, you can go to my place to sponsor, I can also help you with the usual food and clothing costs, but... I have one condition."


    "Let''s talk about it." Su Sheng originally chose her as a pillow, and she offered to propose it better.


    "You have to teach me fighting skills." Wei Si took the opportunity to ask.


    Su Sheng looked at Wei Si and shook his head slightly: "The interesting soul is one in a thousand, and the good-looking skin is 500 per night."


    Weisi''s face turned black."What do you mean?"


    "I mean, if I am willing to teach others fighting skills, smuggling or money is not a problem, so the conditions you provide are not enough for me to teach you fighting skills, but..." Su Sheng paused. : "Although I don''t know how to teach you, I can occasionally learn from you."


    "That''s okay, that''s it!"


    Although Wei Si felt that Su Sheng''s words were a little weird and a little unfocused, as long as the goal was achieved, she could become stronger.


    "Get in the car." Wei Si said hello to Su Sheng to get in the car.


    The car started to leave, leaving only traces of tire friction.


    Half an hour later, Wei Si took Su Sheng to a modern apartment.The apartment is not very big, it''s just two bedrooms and one living room, but the living room is very spacious and there is a sandbag in the corner.The two bedrooms are at the opposite ends of the room, with the doors facing each other. Not far from the master bedroom is the bathroom, which looks small but still warm.


    "This is your room. Everything is ready, but no one has used it. This is the kitchen, and this is the bathroom." Wei Si took Su Sheng to the room and gave a brief introduction. 0 "You Think about what you need, and I will accompany you to buy it later."


    "You can rest by yourself first, I''ll take a shower."


    "Just take a shower when you get home? Isn''t it?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Wei Si shook her head: "I just had a fight with you for a long time after work, of course I have to take a bath. And I warn you not to disturb your mind."


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal."What''s your job?"


    "Fitness coach." Wei Si said, turning around and heading to her room, before taking her clothes out to the bathroom.


    The patter of water quickly sounded, and Su Sheng sat down in the living room without any restraint or strangeness. He picked up the newspaper on the coffee table and stretched his legs on the coffee table to read.


    The front page is a report about the King of Fighters.


    Su Sheng looked at it with interest.


    This King of Fighters competition seems to be in charge of Kagura Chizuru, the descendant of the Kagura family, sponsored by the Iori family, through a special headset and let the spirit enter a certain dimensional virtual world, and a fighting competition is held in it.After layers of competition, the King of Fighters was finally selected.


    The throne of the King of Fighters can be said to be the ultimate goal of all fighters.


    In addition to the introduction of the King of Fighters competition, the newspaper also introduced reports on the three artifacts.


    The three artifacts are the grass pheasant sword, the eight-foot qiong gouyu, and the Yata mirror. It seems that there will be an exhibition about the three artifacts in a while.


    "As soon as I hear the name, I know that the pheasant sword belongs to the pheasant family? Who is the protagonist of the pheasant family in the King of Fighters? The pheasant is shocked. It seems that Yashakaki Gouyu is in Iorikan, so Yata Mirror should be Kagura Qianhe is in charge?" Su Sheng mumbled secretly. Although he knows the King of Fighters, he doesn''t know the characters inside. Not to mention the background story or anything. If you can remember the name, it''s Iorikan, Kusakukyo. , By the way... there is another character that impressed him.


    Shiranui Mai...No, it''s Shiranui Mai!


    ...


    PS: Wei Si is played by Bier Liu in the movie version.


    Chapter 852 The King of Fighters Competition and Dreams in Dreams


    I don''t know when the patter of water stopped, and Wei Si changed her hot pants and T-shirt and walked out.


    It is snowing outside the window. In the living room, Su Sheng is leaning on the sofa with his back on the coffee table and looking at the magazine leisurely. If there is another cup of coffee or tea, Vis will suspect that this is his own home. It is really leisurely and completely. There is no sense of restraint.


    "Aren''t you... hot?"


    Although it was snowing outside, the heating system in the apartment was very good. Weisi, who had just taken a shower, still felt hot wearing a hot pants and T-shirt, but Su Sheng was still wearing a coat.Speaking of it, I didn¡¯t seem to feel that Su Sheng was cold in such a thin coat before outside. Now I don¡¯t seem to feel that he is hot in the room. There is not even a drop of sweat, as if the temperature is just right for him, no... ...It should be said that the temperature has no effect on him.


    "Fortunately." Su Sheng put down the magazine and got up."I want to go around and buy something by the way."


    "I''m going now? Okay, wait for me to change my clothes." Just as Wei Si was about to turn around, Su Sheng waved her hand."I''m just not familiar with that it''s not 10 mentally retarded, just give me money."


    "Then... okay." Wei thought about it and wanted to take out the money from the wallet and handed it over. Seeing Su Sheng planning to go out, Wei Si asked worriedly."You won''t come back if you take the money?"


    Su Sheng watched her pause and shook his head slightly, opened the door and went out.


    Weisi stuck her tongue out, she was a little worried that Su Sheng was leaving and planning to learn to fight after all, but she didn''t know that she would ask it in a ghostly manner.She walked to the window and watched the departure of Su Sheng Shiran outside. She was a little excited and wanted to take out the phone and call her good friend Mai Zhuo to share the good news. Mai Zhuo, like her, is a fighting fan. At the same time, the ranking in the King of Fighters is not low.But Weisi hesitated when she picked up the phone, and after a pause, she put the phone down.


    Just keep it from Mai Zhuo, she will believe it if her strength has improved significantly, and she will be able to tease her.


    The strength of the two of them is equal, and it is almost impossible to tell the winner without special circumstances. Even if it can, it will only be you win this time, and I will win next time.


    More than an hour later, just as Weisi was fidgeting and hesitating whether to go out and look for it, there was a knock on the door.


    She ran over to open the door with a chuckle, and Su Sheng came back with two bags outside the door.


    "I''m back, what did you buy?" Weisi asked subconsciously.


    "Some daily necessities, change of clothes." Su Sheng said with a smile and returned to his room.


    After he went out, he not only bought some things, but also just went around nearby. The environment here is really good and it is a very suitable place for vacation and leisure.


    Wei Si didn''t know Su Sheng but wanted something, so she was very eager.Su Sheng seemed to be the homeowner, and was as laid back and contented as the homeowner, and it seemed to be the one who was staying and being taken in to please the eager Visi.Weisi''s cooking skills are so-so, not long after dinner, Weisi went back to the room to rest.Lying on the bed, with the wall lamp turned on, there was something similar to a Bluetooth headset on the bedside table. At this moment... the light was slightly bright and it made a beeping sound, which seemed to be a reminder.


    "it has started!"


    Wei Si raised the corner of her mouth, picked up the earphones and put them on, the next moment she closed her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes again, the surrounding scene had changed. It was a closed narrow space.At this time, she was wearing black long beard and knee-high stockings, with her thighs exposed and a black skirt on top.In the long waistband is a black suspender. The airport is connected to the shoulders and only two suspenders are fixed. The black hand guards and both hands are pointing tigers. This is the figure of Vis in the King of Fighters competition.


    When participating in the King of Fighters competition, everyone chose their own uniform.


    In front of her is a man who is her opponent in this arena.


    The game is about to start!


    ...


    The bedroom door was slowly pushed open, and the lock was useless.

 694 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 694

    Su Sheng opened the door and walked straight to the bed. Wei Si seemed to be deeply asleep without any notice.His gaze followed her airport across her neck and shoulders, and finally locked on the earphones she was wearing.


    This headset is the key to entering the King of Fighters competition. Su Sheng sat down beside her, gently brushing her cheek with his fingers.It can be felt that Visi''s body is asleep at this time, but her spirit seems to be in a special connection. The previous newspaper seems to say that the way to enter the King of Fighters competition seems to be based on the method devised by Yatakyo, which can make people Enter another dimension space.This so-called dimensional space should be a dream, a dream that can accommodate and connect multiple people.


    "It''s interesting. I thought that the King of Fighters competition was held in reality. I didn''t expect it to bring the spirit into a dream." Su Sheng smiled and slowly took off his clothes and lay down next to her, you''re welcome He hugged the past."Since you like dreams, keep on dreaming!"


    The King of Fighters World.


    Weisi easily defeated her opponent and advanced. Under normal circumstances, she will leave and return to reality.And this time... also.


    697


    Slowly''waking up'', Wei Si took off the earphones and put it aside happily, then turned off the light and fell asleep.


    The dazed Weisi seemed to have a dream. In the dream, she learned the fighting skills with Su Sheng, and her strength improved by leaps and bounds. In the end, she defeated all the opponents and became the king of fighters.It''s just that when she became the queen of fighters, she woke up suddenly, and then she realized that it was already dawn. It turned out that it was just a dream.Woke up, opened the door lock and pushed the door to go out. In the living room, Su Sheng was already awake, and he waved hello when he saw Wei Si.


    "early."


    "early."


    Wei Si replied and went to the bathroom, but didn''t notice that the corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose slightly.


    He made Wei Si dream of a dream last night.


    From the moment when Wei Si woke up from the King of Fighters competition, it was already a dream. She felt that her waking state was a dream. She slept in the dream and then had a dream of becoming the King of Fighters. ...So Wei Si didn''t even notice or knew that Su Sheng actually slept with her all night.


    Just like the layers of dreams in Inception, not to mention that Weisi doesn''t know at all. Even if she knows, it is difficult to tell what a dream is and what is real!


    Chapter 853 Alternative Discussion


    Weisi''s work is not hard, and the working hours are not long, about four to six hours a day.


    In the past, after work, she would learn from each other and practice with Mai Zhuo who worked in the same gym.Mai Zhuo is her good friend, a famous fighter, and a participant in the King of Fighters competition.Mai Zhuo''s strength is good and she is very good, but she has some problems with her orientation. Although she is a woman, she also likes women.At the beginning, Wei Si felt that Mai Zhuo liked herself, but she didn''t care. As she contacted her, she gradually developed an inexplicable feeling towards Mai Zhuo. Many times Mai Zhuo''s offensive; The moves made her a little unbearable, although nothing happened yet, it was still ambiguous.


    The main thing is that Weisi doesn''t seem to hate it.


    As usual, after work, Mai Zhuo came to Vis to learn and practice together, but Vis shook his head and refused to lie that something happened and left early.


    Back home early, Wei Si hurriedly returned to the room and put on light clothes, sports shorts and sports underwear, and then eagerly looked at Su Sheng."I''m ready, let''s start."


    Su Sheng cast a glance and got up and went back to his room. After a while, he came out with a bag of white powder in his hand.


    "this is?"


    Wei Si looked at Su Sheng suspiciously.


    Seeing Su Sheng put his hand in the white ash, wiped it and walked to the center of the living room.


    "How long do you want to play?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Of course the longer the better." Although she was puzzled, she replied.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "Ten minutes."


    "Ten minutes? This is too short, okay, okay, ten minutes is ten minutes." Seeing Su Sheng''s indifferent expression, Wei Si knew that she had no way to bargain and she had no choice but to agree.


    "Although your attack methods are general, they are good enough for now, but your defense and dodge skills are too poor. Although I am not going to teach you fighting skills, you must be targeted when you learn from each other, so you can''t take the initiative within ten minutes. But if you are allowed to fight back, I will only attack you in three places, left and right breasts, and buttocks. If more than ten marks are left on these three places after ten minutes, you have to buy me something, of course it¡¯s just me. It''s too convenient." Su Sheng paused."If there are fewer than ten, I will teach you some steps."


    "Because of this, you made me wear black specially?" Wei Si looked at her black underwear and frowned, "Can''t you change the place of attack?"


    "During the game, you can tell your opponent not to attack some of my places, because I am a woman, do you see if your opponent will change the attack location because of your request? One after the other is considered a good defensive position. If you can''t even escape this, let''s give up the King of Fighters tournament!" Su Sheng said lightly...


    Weisi felt that he should just want to take advantage of it on purpose, but it made sense to have to say what he said. She took a deep breath and nodded in agreement.


    Su Sheng deliberately suppressed her speed and strength at a level similar to hers, using purely fighting skills.At first, Wei Si was very confident. After all, Su Sheng would only attack these three places. If he couldn''t avoid knowing where his opponent would attack, wouldn''t it be justified?But after ten minutes, Wei Si stopped thinking like that. If Su Sheng wants you to touch you, it''s useless to know in advance.Even if she knew the attack position, she couldn''t react. More often, she reacted and even defended and counterattacked but Su Sheng still succeeded.


    This kind of heart has more than enough power, and this feeling of powerlessness made Wei Si quite frustrated.


    She knows that Su Sheng is very powerful, but the gap is so big that it makes people desperate!


    Looking at the three places that were almost completely white touched by the powder, Wei Si was a little bit weeping.She didn''t even remember how many times she had been touched by Su Sheng, but by looking at this level, she knew that it must have been far more than ten times.


    "Go change clothes, and then go shopping for me." Su Sheng said to Wei Si casually. There was no change in expression or emotion because of taking advantage of it, which made Wei Si at least not so embarrassed.


    After changing her clothes, Wei Si came out and asked."What do you want to buy?"


    Su Sheng smiled and said what he was going to buy, followed by Wei Si''s face instantly red, and said loudly."You dream, I won''t help you buy this kind of thing!"


    "I''m willing to bet and lose." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Or, you have to give up the daily touch, isn''t it... is it an opportunity to compete every day?"


    "You... why don''t you buy it yourself?" Wei Si gritted her teeth.


    "It''s inconvenient, I don''t want people to be perverted, not to mention what if there is a lady who performs like a movie in the store? It will be a problem that it will not be available at that time." Su Sheng said solemnly .


    "You''re such a bastard." Weisi muttered and turned around unwillingly.


    boom!


    The door closed resounded.


    Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly and waited quietly.


    About an hour or so, Wei Si came back and angrily threw a black bag to Su Sheng and went straight into the bedroom. Su Sheng smiled and opened the bag. Inside was a box of video tapes with a beautiful cover.Hehehe...This is Japan after all. In the spirit of study and research, Su Sheng will certainly not miss this kind of thing that can be regarded as a pronoun of Japan to some extent.Speaking of why it is a video tape instead of a CD, it is because the timeline of the King of Fighters world is relatively late, and the time of this world has just reached 2000.


    Put the belt in, and Su Sheng looked it up like a pupil.


    "It''s still good-looking!"


    The concentrated Su Sheng sighed, and Wei Si in the room was so depressed that she couldn''t speak at all.


    Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s mute when watching a movie?


    The depressed Wei Si planned to enter the King of Fighters competition to find an opponent to vent her anger, put on headphones and lay on the bed. Wei Si had entered the fighting competition.


    This time it is an old opponent, not weak in strength, the kind that will capsize with a little carelessness, but this time we fight against Vis and feel different, the opponent seems to be weaker...every time I make a move, I can be timely Responding to the reaction, even he can predict his move route before he takes the shot.


    The eight hundred and fifty-fourth chapter becomes stronger is so simple!


    This discovery made Wei Si a little flustered and almost let the opponent seize the opportunity, but she quickly reacted and suppressed the opponent again.


    At this time, Wei Si finally realized that it was not that the opponent had become weaker but that she had become stronger.


    Only after ten minutes of playing with Su Sheng, ten minutes of defense, or the kind of flaws that can become stronger?And it''s so obvious, so obvious?This made Weisi herself couldn''t believe it, but the facts were in front of her. It was obviously the same person, the same strength, and the same attack method. The previous self was able to resist, but now it has become easier and easier!This discovery made Wei Si immediately wiped out the resentment towards Su Sheng, leaving only excitement and excitement.


    After solving the opponent in two attempts, Wei Si couldn''t wait to come out to ask Su Sheng why.


    Why can you make your progress so obvious after only ten minutes of competition?


    When Weisi came out, Su Sheng was just about to change the belt. Seeing her come out with excitement, Su Sheng smiled lightly: "As for? You are just listening to the sound in the room, so you can look at it directly than mine. Are you still excited? Or is your imagination too rich? So more excited than just looking at it?"

 695 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 695

    "What?" Weisi didn''t react for a while, and 707 had deep thoughts and said directly excited: "I''m stronger, how did you manage to make me improve so obviously in just ten minutes?"


    "You said this!"


    Su Sheng was sitting on the sofa and beckoning to Wei Si, Wei Si hurriedly sat down beside him. Su Sheng comfortably hugged her shoulders, quite a good guy standing side by side and said: "You''ve heard of similar tricks from a master. Suddenly, are there similar rumors of rapid advancement in strength?"


    "Have heard it." Wei Si said.


    "The situation is similar. From my point of view, your current strength has not improved at all, but for you or for people of your same level, you have improved!" Su Sheng smiled lightly: "There are two reasons for this. 1. Your own dodge, defense, and predictive abilities are too poor, so as long as you improve, the effect is naturally very obvious. Second, your previous opponent is too weak. If you play chess with the smelly chess basket, the more you play, the more smelly you play. Suddenly encountering a master to play against it, it is normal to improve your strength, because you must work hard to be able to ensure that you will not be pulled too far, and then you can dying to struggle!"


    "Yes...Is that so?" Wei Si thoughtfully.


    "Or else? Even if I have a way to make people stronger instantly, why should I help you for no reason?" Su Sheng let go of Weisi and leaned on the sofa."Do you want to watch it with me?"


    "What are you looking at?" Wei Si asked subconsciously and then reacted."You, do you still watch? See... Isn''t it uncomfortable to see this thing? I warn you, although I am very grateful for your help... But if you want to do something disgusting, I will... I will ..."


    "Shoo me away?" Su Sheng smiled and answered."I''m afraid you can''t bear it."


    "Do you think anyone can live with me under the same roof? Do you think anyone has the opportunity to discuss with me? If it weren''t for me to relax and spend my vacation now, you would never have the opportunity and it would not be worthwhile for me to lay down and accompany you. Play!" Su Sheng said with a curled mouth."I can defeat you with one move, but I have to endure for ten minutes. Do you know how painful this is? So, either you stay and watch with me, or don''t dangle in front of my eyes, be careful I use the strong!"


    Weisi turned back to the room after he stopped her breath.


    In the night!


    After tossing and turning for a long time, Wei Si fell asleep in a daze. Not long after she fell asleep, she had a dream. In the dream, she and Su Sheng were overwhelmed with passion. She hadn''t seen it, but she knew exactly what she was doing. Some of the plots in the movie that Su Sheng watched during the day seemed to be exactly the same, and then she dreamed of Mai Zhuo in a daze. Mai Zhuo knew about her affairs with Su Sheng and she cheated on her, betrayed her feelings and followed without explanation. She fought.When Wei Si won, Mai Zhuo seemed to scold her even harder, believing that she betrayed her feelings and betrayed her body to become stronger, calling her a bitch.


    Wei thought to explain, but Su Sheng deliberately faced her in front of Mai Zhuo. In the end, she seemed to have forgotten this and was immersed in it.


    "what¡­¡­"


    With an exclamation, Vis opened her eyes and turned over and sat up and gasped for breath. The suspenders of her pajamas were scattered on the side, revealing the scenery that no one could appreciate. Looking at the sunlight outside the window, Vis murmured."It turned out to be a dream. Do you think you have dreams every day and night? It''s all caused by the movies that Su Sheng watched..."


    Weisi muttered a word to wash up and finished breakfast. Su Sheng didn''t seem to wake up yet, she went straight to work after eating.


    After get off work, Mai Zhuo offered another invitation to discuss, but it was a pity that Wei Si declined again with some guilty conscience.


    After returning home, Wei Si planned to discuss with Su Sheng. The feeling of becoming stronger made her want to stop, but Su Sheng was not at home, which made Wei Si very surprised and a little flustered.


    He won''t go anymore?


    Although she didn''t have any in-depth understanding of Su Sheng after living together for two days, she knew that Su Sheng was definitely not an ordinary person.


    She wanted to find Su Sheng but couldn''t get in touch with her. She sat on the sofa for a while, walked around in the living room for a while, and stood by the window and looked out.


    Before I knew it, it was dark outside.


    Click!


    The sound of the key opening suddenly sounded, and Wei Si was shocked and looked up at the door.


    "Why didn''t you turn on the lights?"


    Su Sheng asked casually and turned on the light.


    "You...Where did you go?" Wei Si stood up and asked nervously.


    ''Go meet someone."Su Sheng curled his lips: "It''s just a bit disappointed."


    "Who did you see?" Wei Si asked curiously.


    "A woman who puts on an identity makes me want to make a negative review, and wants to like it aside from the identity!" Su Shengdao."Anyway, I feel a bit complicated now, a bit of mixed feelings. By the way, I forgot to tell you, I have a key to your house, don''t you mind?"


    "Don''t mind, don''t mind."


    As long as Su Sheng did not leave, as long as Su Sheng returned, Wei Si didn''t mind whether Su Sheng had privately assigned the key to her home.


    The 855th chapter can not be changed randomly!


    With her own house key, Wei Si doesn¡¯t care at all. Although she is not particularly rich, she is willing to want this house. After all, based on Su Sheng¡¯s strength and teaching level, what is an ordinary apartment? ?So she cared more about who the woman Su Sheng saw was, and if she threatened to snatch Su Sheng away from her.


    "Is this woman with you?" Wei Si asked nervously.


    Su Sheng shook his head."I have to take a moment and I don''t want to mention her for now, have you cooked?"


    "You haven''t eaten yet, I''ll do it soon!" Wei Si said hurriedly and rushed to the kitchen, while Su Sheng relaxed on the sofa.


    He feels so tired.


    I don¡¯t know the milk dance, what does it mean to have no big milk?


    Yes, during the day when Su Sheng went to see him, people who have never played the King of Fighters might know-Taoist, Shiranui Mai.


    Mai Shiranui, the top three most popular characters in the King of Fighters, is a female ninja who inherited Shiranui Ninjutsu. She is dressed in a sexy red ninja costume with long chest and thighs.For Su Sheng, Wei Si belonged to the kind of character that had no impression before, but Huo Wu was a character that had to be seen.Quite the feeling of being a hero without seeing Chen Jinnan in his life.Since I have come to the King of Fighters World, I haven''t seen Shiranui Wu, who is an old driver.


    He saw people, but unfortunately the milk was gone.


    The long legs are still there, but the airport is hidden deep, and the settings seem to be different.Shiranui Mai is also called Shiranui Mai. She is also a fighter but not a ninja who is Shiranui. Without the iconic red ninja costume and fan, she became a CIA agent. In order to investigate the secrets of the three artifacts, she became a girlfriend. The identity of the undercover agent is by the side of Iori.The only thing that makes Su Sheng not disappointed is that although she has lost some iconic characteristics, Shiranui Mai is still a beautiful woman and has that sexy temperament, and... Although she is the girlfriend of Iori, she seems to have just contacted. The stage.


    Of course, the so-called "Meeting Shiranui Wu" didn''t know at all, Su Sheng just locked her position and looked around, using his spiritual power to understand some situations.For example, the boss who arranged his undercover is called Terry, Terry Bogard. The iconic red cap has almost no missing characters in the King of Fighters series. It is not clear what this person is in the game. But it seems that there is no similarity in the game characters at all, except for the name.


    "It can be opened."


    After a while, Wei Si''s voice came.


    Su Sheng got up and walked towards the restaurant. Although it didn''t take long, it looked quite rich.Seeing that Wei Si was serving himself food and food, Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Can I sleep in a room at night?"


    "puff!"


    Wei Si, who was eating, sprayed instantly, and said in a panic."What, what?"


    "Your service so courteous and kind makes me think that I am your man." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "Of course not, I just... just thank you for teaching me." Weisi explained in a panic.


    "You hate men?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    Wei Si was stunned and shook her head."of course not."


    "Then you hate me?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Wei Si excitedly said: "How is it possible? Of course I don''t hate you. I thank you for it''s too late."


    "That''s fine, let''s sleep together at night." Su Sheng finished eating calmly and continued to eat.


    Wei Si can''t eat anymore, she feels that Su Sheng is serious?But she... She doesn''t mean that at all?Inexplicably, she thought of what happened in her dream, and thought of the intimate scenes, the kind of excitement as if she had won the opponent.After the trance, Wei Si found out that Su Sheng had eaten and went to take a bath. She didn''t know how long she had been in a daze.


    She blushed awkwardly and hurriedly took a few mouthfuls and then began to clean up.


    Soon after Su Sheng came out of the bath, Wei Si wanted to speak but stopped, but Su Sheng went straight to Wei Si''s room.

 696 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 696

    "Wait..." Wei Si hurriedly said.


    Su Sheng glanced back at the hesitant Wei Si and said lightly: "Sleep with you, I will teach you a set of steps. Otherwise..."


    Otherwise, Su Sheng didn''t say that he went straight in and closed the door.


    Tangled.


    Wei Si was really tangled. She stood at the door tangledly, went to the shower tangledly, and then tangled... pushed the door open.


    Until she closed the door and subconsciously listened to the call of Su Sheng''s palm and lay down beside her, she was in a tangled and tranceful mood.


    suddenly.


    Wei Si''s body stiffened, Su Sheng''s hand came over, she instinctively grabbed Su Sheng''s hand.


    "Let go." Su Sheng''s voice was neither stern nor gentle, but with an unquestionable feeling of obedience, Wei Si subconsciously let go of her hand, and Su Sheng took advantage of the trend and moved straight forward.


    Every time, every time when Wei Si felt that she was about to reach her limit and she couldn¡¯t help but want to resist, Su Sheng¡¯s voice would sound. A few words and understatement made her lose control of her body. , The fall step by step.She thought of what happened in the dream, and even... She gradually began to not know what a dream was and what was real, she was in a trance...Weiss knew nothing.


    night!


    Go quietly.


    When the morning sun shone on Visi who had just woke up the next morning, Visi woke up and looked at her side suddenly.


    no one.


    Su Sheng is not here.


    So, what happened last night...is it a dream?


    Wei Si felt that she was a little confused, but she soon confirmed that this was not a dream but a reality, because the bright red on the bed sheet was so dazzling and eye-catching.She slowly got up, entangled and hesitated at the door for a long time before opening the door and getting ready to meet Su Sheng, but... Su Sheng was not there?


    He''s gone again?


    No, maybe he just went out, he just got the key yesterday. Impossible... it''s impossible to just leave like this.


    Wei Si felt that she was suffering from gains and losses again.


    Su Sheng did go out, and left early in the morning.


    At this moment, he was sitting in someone''s car, and the owner of the car was wary with a cold eyebrow.


    Chapter 856 Shiranui Dance


    In the car.


    A man and a woman sat in the driving seat and the co-pilot, looking at each other intently and scorchingly, as if they were fighting directly in the car.


    Of course, this war is literal, and there is no allusion, substitution, and other extended meanings.


    "Heh..." Su Sheng suddenly laughed, turning his head and leaning against the passenger seat very relaxed, his tone relaxed as if he was teasing with an old friend who hadn''t seen him for a long time."It looks like I need to read it again? Okay, I''ll say it again. I already know your identity, Miss Shiranui Mai, a CIA agent, you are undercover to investigate the secrets of the three artifacts by the Iori Temple, although you don''t have a view of the mountains. It is small and fierce, but has a pair of long legs that cross the sky and the earth, so your task is very good. Iori is completely fascinated by you. I have never doubted you at all, and even respected and did not have any intimate behavior, even if... that is it¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng''s hand slowly stretched towards Shiranui Mai''s leg.


    I do not know Huo Wu snort and grabbed it with a thunderous force, but... it failed.


    Shiranui Wu was stunned looking at the hand he placed on her leather pants, and then reached out and grabbed it again.This time, although I caught it, I found that I couldn''t move it. The opponent''s strength was amazing but he seemed to lift the weight lightly. Instead of moving, he moved slightly.


    "What do you want to do!" Shiranui Wu asked sharply.


    "One, you continue to maintain your undercover status, um, just keep the current scale. Two, I want you to investigate all known fighters and give it to me. Three, I have a suggestion for you." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "What?" Shiranui Wu asked in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng cast a glance."Your breasts are too small, I can help you grow bigger if you want."


    "You..." Shiranui Wu was furious instantly.


    You just threatened me with unknown intentions, even... you even taunted me!


    With a cold snort, Shiranui Wu suddenly drew her spear and aimed at Su Sheng instantly."I have a few minds about you too. One, take your dirty hands away, and two, tell me what you are still, and how do you know the purpose of my affairs!"


    "How about it?" Su Sheng asked, tilting his head slightly.


    How about it?


    I was threatening you with a gun, but you asked me or else?Suddenly, Huo Wu didn''t want to know who he was and how he knew his identity had arrived. If he dared to threaten him, he was definitely not a good person, and a dead person... would not threaten him.


    boom!


    Shiranui Mai pulled the trigger.


    The bullet shell came out in an instant, and the bullet shot at Su Sheng with hot sparks.


    How much space can the car have?It was close at hand, and the bullet could hit Su Sheng almost as soon as Shiranui Wu pulled the trigger.


    "Crack!"


    The smell of gunpowder was pervasive, and Shiranuiwu was stunned when she looked at the broken glass window on Su Sheng''s side.


    Dodge... Dodge?


    Seeing Su Sheng who was intact and smiling, Shiranuiwu shot again subconsciously.


    boom!boom!boom!boom!


    Pulling the trigger continuously, the bullet disappeared in an instant, no...it should have hit an old tree wrapped in snowflakes outside through the broken window.


    And Su Sheng... is still fine.


    "It''s impossible, why are you..." Shiranui Wu said in shock, even Superman couldn''t avoid the bullet at such a close distance, right?As soon as her voice fell, she felt light on her body, and the gun was directly taken away by the opponent and aimed at herself, Shiranuhuo Wu stared at Su Sheng''s hands in horror and touched her own airport with her subconscious hands.


    Gone¡­¡­


    The underwear is gone!


    Su Sheng shook the gun with a chuckle, and with the swing of his wrist, the underwear hanging from the pistol swayed gently."Are you looking for this again?"


    "You... are you a thief?" Shiranui Mai spoke subconsciously.


    Being able to steal things from her body so quickly without knowing it, Shiranuhuo Wu subconsciously thought of the thief.


    "Why don''t you say that I am a thief in underwear?" Su Sheng raised his hand anger and tapped Shiranuiwu''s head with a gun.


    It hurts.


    Shiranui Wu subconsciously touched the place where she was beaten."Are not you?"

 697 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 697

    One-handed unbuckle is a very good old driver, and he can take it off without noticing it. Isn''t this an underwear thieves?


    "I want to steal your stockings instead of your underwear..." Su Sheng said with a curled lips. 0 "I just made the proposal, you can''t agree to it."


    "I won''t accept your threat." Shiranuiwu snorted coldly.


    "Oh."


    Su Sheng responded flatly with a smile."forget about it."


    Forget it...forget it...forget it...forget it...


    Although it was the one who was threatened, Huo Wu didn''t know how to complain, she tried to reach out."Give me the gun."


    Su Sheng handed the gun over casually.


    Shiranuiwu was confused with the gun, should I continue to point the gun at him or should I put it away?She has never met such a person, such a situation.Looking at the relaxed and casual Su Sheng, Shiranuhuo Wu hesitated and put the gun away."How did you know my identity?"


    "Online." Su Sheng said lazily."Don''t you know that there is a profession called a hacker? It''s easy to hack into interesting content if you are not careful."


    "What are your intentions in threatening me? You want all the fighters'' information, why?" Shiranui Mai asked again.


    Su Sheng thought about it seriously."I''m interested? Although I''m planning to relax on vacation recently, I can''t be a train, right? I just happened to find out about the King of Fighters and pay attention."


    3.6


    "What does it mean to be a train?" Shiranui Wu didn''t react for a moment.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Walking...eating...eating..."


    Isn¡¯t it just the sound of the train?It was the first time that Huo Wu heard this statement and couldn''t help but chuckle for a while.


    "That''s a laugh? What noise does the train make besides shopping and eating?" Su Sheng asked with his lips curled.


    "what sound?"


    "People say that you have big breasts and no brains. Why don''t you know how to use your brains if you don''t have big breasts? Of course the train will make dirty noises!" Su Sheng explained."Do you understand dirty? It means that men and women do shameful things together, so strolling, eating, and dirtying are trains, which also represent things to do on vacation..."


    Chapter 857 Hypnosis?Ha ha... you say yes!


    Again!


    Shiranui Wu didn''t know why Su Sheng had such a big resentment for her size, which made her look down.


    Is he really small?


    wrong¡­¡­


    When I lowered my head, Shiranuiwu remembered, although the gun was taken back, where did his underwear go?


    Shiranui Wu instantly raised her head to look at Su Sheng."Where''s my underwear."


    "Isn''t it just wearing you." Su Sheng said casually.


    "How could it be, I..." Shiranhuo Wu just wanted to say that I obviously didn''t feel it, but before she finished her words, she stopped abruptly and verified with both hands again.Really saw a ghost, but... again?How did he do it?How can I take it off without knowing it and put it on myself without knowing it?You have to know that the whole process hasn''t taken more than a few seconds, and this thing is not that easy to take off and simply wear, even if his technique is fast, it is impossible to accomplish this under his own gaze.


    And she was pretty sure that Su Shenggen hadn''t moved 10 books just now.


    "Is this something like hallucinations and hypnosis? In fact, you haven''t taken it off from beginning to end, right!" Shiranui Wu asked hurriedly.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "You think it is."


    "Pretend to be a god!" Shiranui Wu felt that she might have been hypnotized by him unknowingly. After all, this reason was more scientific and easier to accept.


    "Don''t believe it?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Do you think I will be fooled?" Shiranui Mai said confidently.


    "Then...this way..."


    Su Sheng''s voice fell, and the angel''s power to activate the world was instantly suspended.


    He got out of the car slowly and went to the other side to open the door, then took off Mai Shiranui''s clothes one by one, closed the door with the clothes and returned to the co-pilot again, and the world returned to normal.


    "So what?"


    I didn''t know what Huo Wu dared to finish speaking, and then she realized that she was... bare.This made her instinctively want to cover up but quickly stopped forcibly."Huh, it''s hypnosis again, right? I''ve been in your hypnosis all the time. Your hypnosis makes me believe that I don''t wear anything, but in fact my clothes are fine, right?"


    On the one hand, Shiranui Wu touched it, as if she was looking for it, feeling the existence of clothes.


    Seeing her confidently, Su Sheng slowly raised the corner of his mouth, then raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The world paused again. This time Su Sheng had an extra pen in his hand and repeated the same thing. The difference was that this time he changed from stripping to wearing, and then left her own calligraphy on Mai Shiranui.


    "Sure enough, it''s hypnosis!"


    When I heard the snapping of my fingers, Shiranuu Wu looked down, didn''t she put her clothes on her body intact.


    Su Sheng ignored Shiranui Wu''s appearance, but I took out Shiranui Wu''s phone number from the storage box of the car and called a number, then put it down and took out his mobile phone and fiddled with it a few times. ."I wrote down your number and will call you back."


    "Don''t go!"


    When Su Sheng said that I don''t know Huo Wu, he felt that he was going to hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop him, but unfortunately it was too late, and Su Sheng had already pushed the car door and got out of the car.When Shiranui Wu chased him out, Su Sheng disappeared.


    "This bastard!"


    When I got into the car, Shiranui Wu hammered the steering wheel a little annoyed, and looked at the co-pilot as if Su Sheng was still here.Of course Su Sheng was gone, but she found that the glass of the car window was indeed broken. She hurriedly took out the gun and checked it and found that there were fewer bullets."It is certain that I must be hypnotized. The clothes may be an illusion that I saw, but he did hypnotize me and shot me, um... so I might shoot at him and be avoided by him. It''s a fake, just hypnosis. The effect, otherwise it can¡¯t be explained that he can dodge the bullet.¡±


    "Hmph, a trick of pretending to be a fool, I will definitely get you out." Shiranui Wu snorted.


    ...


    "Weiss, we should talk about it. You have been avoiding me on purpose these days. Why? Did I do something?" In the bathroom of the gym.


    Seeing Weisi who had just put on her clothes and turned down her again, Mai Zhuo finally couldn''t help reaching out to stop her.


    "No, no, I really have something." Wei Si said with a guilty conscience.


    Mai Zhuo shook his head."Do you still want to lie to me? Do you think I can''t see that you are lying?"


    Seeing Mai Zhuo''s questioning look, Wei thought could not say what she wanted to deny.


    "I did something wrong?" Mai Zhuo forced.


    "No, no, I just...I know a man." Wei Si whispered.


    "what?"


    Mai Zhuo said loudly in an instant: "You know a man? No, it''s not just that, right? You just know a man and you don''t want to refuse. Could it be that you have been with him? How long is this! You... how can you do this?"

 698 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 698

    "I''m sorry, I...really sorry."


    Although the two hadn''t determined the relationship at all, it was undeniable that they were a little ambiguous before, so this made Vis feel like he betrayed Mai Zhuo.


    "Where is he? I want to see him!" Mai Zhuo snorted coldly.


    Weisi panicked a bit."Don''t, listen to me, things are a bit complicated, I..."


    "Where is he!"


    Mai Zhuo''s voice fell and Zhao Weisi shot.


    quickly!


    In the past, Wei Si might not be able to avoid it, she might be embarrassed, but now she almost instinctively escaped easily.Mai Zhuo was slightly shocked, and then shot even more angrily.


    At the beginning, there was still a hand, but when he hit it, he went all out.Wei Si apologized and dodged, not wanting to fight her at all!As everyone knows, this not only has no effect, but also makes Mai Zhuo even more angry.


    "Well, well, your strength has increased so much because of the man you were looking for? She helped you improve so he should be very strong? That''s why you left me and chose him!" Mai Zhuo stopped coldly. Staring at Wei Si coldly."You will regret this!"


    "Major, I..."


    Wei Si still wanted to explain to hold Mai Zhuo, but Mai Zhuo turned around and left without looking back.


    She knows Mai Zhuo''s character, and she''s probably really...


    For a while, Wei Si didn''t know what to do. If it was yesterday, she had the confidence to tell Mai Zhuo nothing, but now... she has slept with Su Sheng, how can this be explained?


    Chapter 858: Mai Zhuo who yearns for power and the power of the serpent?


    "who are you?"


    Just back downstairs at Weisi''s house, Su Sheng saw a tall blond girl with a look that I was here to trouble you and blocked his way.At first Su Sheng hadn''t reacted yet, he was still thinking about how to tease Shiranui Wu?But soon he discovered that the woman was deliberately blocking himself and recognized who she was.


    After all, she appeared in Weisi''s dream.


    "Major?"


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "You really know me, Wei Si told you." Mai Zhuo knows Wei Si very well, knowing where her home is and knowing that Wei Si will not leave immediately after she leaves, so she came.


    She wanted to see what this man looks like, who has made Visi change in a short period of time, and what ability can attract Visi and make Visi progress so fast.The people in this movie don''t say she is familiar with it, but she can still feel it if it is not an outsider or whether it is related to Weisi, so when Su Sheng comes back, Mai Zhuo is almost certain that this is the person she is looking for.But... Mai Zhuo was disappointed.


    Just such a delicate and fragile person is completely different from her.


    This looks like a little white face!


    "You robbed my woman, so I came to you. If you can beat me, then I will go. Otherwise, you will leave Vis!" Mai Zhuo looked like a jealous man, his voice fell. Two weapons that looked like police abductees appeared directly above and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    "ill!"


    Su Sheng said lightly and stepped forward as if not intending to be the same as her general knowledge, but Mai Zhuo did not stop or even carelessly, the wind came on, Mai Zhuo smashed towards him without hesitation. Su Sheng''s head was lost.


    boom!


    Mai Zhuo only felt that her lower abdomen seemed to have been hit hard. The pain caused her to bend like shrimps, her body instantly vacated several tens of centimeters and she knelt on the ground with a puff, her head against the ground and the police crutch in her hand also fell. On the ground."No... this is impossible, this is impossible..." She gritted her teeth and raised her head to look at Su Sheng.


    too fast!


    She didn''t know when Su Sheng took the shot, and she didn''t even know whether Su Sheng used her fist or foot to attack herself.


    How can people be so fast?


    "My dear, you don''t know what is possible." Su Sheng stopped and looked down at Mai Zhuo, then continued to move forward.


    His feet stepped on Mai Zhuo''s head, making Mai Zhuo''s original effort to lift the head instantly pressed to the ground. She could feel the gravity above her head and the contact between her face and the ground.Standing firmly in one step, Su Sheng''s other leg stepped on her curved back like an arch bridge, and then... walked over and entered the apartment.


    On the ground.


    Mai Zhuo kept shaking in this position.


    shame.


    This was a shame she had never had before. Her woman was robbed and fucked by someone. She failed without even seeing how the other party moved, and she was even stepped on as if she were mud on the ground.The hatred made her eyes cold, and Su Sheng''s figure became clearer in her mind, as if it had been branded in her soul.


    "Strength! I want strong power, I want... revenge!"


    "Do you... long for power?"


    An illusory voice rang in her ears, Mai Zhuo suddenly raised his head, not knowing when a man appeared in front of her.


    He was dressed in dark clothes that looked like a priest, with short blond hair, and an open book in his hand, looking both majestic and mysterious.


    "You...who are you?" The sudden appearance of this guy made Mai Zhuo feel a little uneasy, but inexplicably, he had a familiar feeling, as if he had seen it somewhere, and... it was still very familiar and profound. Kind of.


    "Do you desire power?" the other party asked again.


    "Of course!" Mai Zhuo said without hesitation.


    "Then...I will give you strength." The other party smiled."follow me."


    "You haven''t said who you are." Mai Zhuo subconsciously got up and asked.


    "Gornitz."


    "You can also call me Xipuzhilan." His voice fell, and the book in his hand closed gently.


    In an instant, an invisible gust of wind appeared beside him. This abnormality made Mai Zhuo instantly dumbfounded. The appearance of this wind was too abnormal. This... it was definitely not a coincidence.This person can control the wind?Who is he?


    "Let''s go." Gonitz didn''t care about Mai Zhuo''s reaction, said very smoothly and turned away.


    Mai Zhuo was shocked and hurried to catch up.


    She wants revenge.


    She desires power!


    Even if it might be dangerous, she didn''t care.


    She wants to defeat Su Sheng and let Wei Si know that her decision is wrong!


    "Gonitz? Shibuzhilan? It really is a strong Japanese style." By the window of the living room of Weisi''s apartment, Su Sheng watched Gonitz and Maizhuo who were leaving outside, and seemed to be spitting out But the corners of his mouth rose.


    This Gonitz is very interesting, or the King of Fighters world is very interesting.


    The world of the King of Fighters seems to be various genres of fighting skills. Fighters, such as Wei Si, such as Mai Zhuo, seem to be pure fighting skills, but in fact, many people, many moves, and their combat power are a bit mysterious. Meaning, for example, Iori and other moves will carry energy such as flames, and for example Nikaitang Hongwan, there is nothing to do with thunder and lightning!


    Therefore, the combat power of this world is not low. According to this world, many fighting secrets have extraordinary power.

 699 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 699

    Although he is currently in Wei Si, Mai Zhuo, including Shiranui Wu has not seen or felt it.But this Gonitz is different.


    Whether it is the wind he manipulates, or in his body, deep in his soul, there is a special power, a dark, evil power.


    This made Su Sheng think of someone.


    The big snake can also be called the Yaqi big snake.


    The big boss of the King of Fighters world is said to be a demon god. After being sealed by the three artifacts, he has been doing things to resurrect. The story of the entire King of Fighters world is also unfolding because of it.


    Gonitz should have the power of a big snake!


    Chapter 859: Shiranui Wu wants to cooperate?


    The power of the serpent is considered a kind of evil demon power. Those who master the power of the serpent will have extraordinary abilities, but at the same time, they will be affected by the will of the serpent and become murderous and brutal.


    For example, the state of Iori Iori is related to the power of the Great God.


    Shiranui Wu was undercover investigating the secrets of the three artifacts at the side of Iori, and Gonitz, the owner of the power of Iori, appeared again. I think there will be a lot of fun soon.


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and took out the phone to broadcast a number. After a while, the opposite was connected.


    "What do you want to do, I warn you, I will definitely catch you!" Shiranui Mai''s voice rang lowly from the phone.


    Su Sheng smiled."You haven''t bathed and changed clothes, right?"


    "What''s up with you!" This sudden and unreasonable question caused Mai Shiranui to go back without even thinking about it.


    Su Sheng smiled."Just a kind reminder, if you want to date Iori-an, it''s best to take a shower first. Of course, if you don''t mind the undercover mission failing, just treat it as I didn''t say it."


    "What are you..."


    "Dududu..."


    Shiranui Wu just wanted to ask you what 430 means, but the phone hung up.


    "I''m sick." Shiranhuo Wu cursed bitterly but was a little uneasy, always feeling that he called specifically to remind himself that there must be a reason to take a bath.After thinking about it, Mai Shiranui walked to the bathroom and took off her clothes after hesitating for a moment.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Asshole, I am going to kill you!"


    After a long while, Shiranuiwu''s angry scream rang, and she clearly saw two words on her airport in the mirror.


    "Too small!"


    One left and one right are very well-proportioned, and where these two words appear together, there is only one meaning.


    The chest is too small!


    "This bastard, bastard, bastard!" Shiranui Wu cursed angrily and wanted to erase it subconsciously, but was stunned."Wait, is this also hypnosis, he just hypnotized himself on the phone?"


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang again, and Shiranui Mai hurriedly answered the call."Asshole, you want to... Sorry, did a salesman keep calling me before, the exhibition of the Three Artifacts? Okay, I will go. These few days? Not these few days, I have something wrong, okay Goodbye."


    After hanging up the phone call from Iori Temple, Shiranui Wu felt very dazzling looking at the two words and turned to take a bath.


    The words under the patter of water have been washed away, but Shiranui Wu is very tangled.


    She wasn''t sure whether the word really existed and was washed away, or whether it was because of a coincidence or that she was''thinked'' washed away under hypnosis.Wrapped in a bath towel, Mai Shiranui thought about going over and turned on the computer. She planned to investigate this guy to see if she could find any clues. By the way, she also investigated the fighters who participated in the King of Fighters competition. This was originally... One.


    ...


    "What''s the matter? It looks like being dumped."


    Seeing that Wei Si came back a little desperate, Su Sheng smiled and joked.


    Wei Si shook her head and said nothing, very depressed.


    Saint Su knew the reason, after all, it didn''t take long for Mai Zhuo to make trouble for him."Go to the bath and change clothes, I will teach you the steps."


    "Oh."


    Wei Si nodded, went to take a bath and changed her clothes, and her emotions recovered. At least she could concentrate on learning the pace with Su Sheng.


    Steps are very important in combat. The use of footsteps has a great effect on attack and defense. Visi used to be a force-oriented attack method. The sensitivity of the steps is really bad, but it can be seen in the previous discussions. She still has a lot of room for improvement, so one is serious about teaching and the other is serious about learning. Under this kind of focused teaching, time flies very quickly, unknowingly night is falling outside.


    Eat, bath, sleep.


    No words for a night.


    The next day Vis went to work but learned that Mai Zhuo had resigned. She tried to call Mai Zhuo, but the phone could not be connected.


    Mai Zhuo is gone.


    This made Wei Si feel a little bit uncomfortable.


    In the next few days, Weisi went home to receive Su Sheng¡¯s teachings, and at other times she was like a good wife and mother, cleaning up the housework, cooking, and sleeping with Su Sheng at night.Under Su Sheng''s training, Wei Si''s fighting ability and bed skills have been rapidly improved in just a few days, at least when Su Sheng attacked her with the previous level of strength, she could already open more easily.At the same time on the bed, with a look in Su Sheng''s eyes, she could understand the meaning and know what position to change.


    And all this is only a short period of three or five days, I have to say that this can be described in four words.


    "Rapid progress!"


    On the sofa, Su Sheng Dama Jindao was sitting with both hands blocking Vis''s violently shaking waist, but the phone ringing suddenly rang.Wei Si paused, and Su Sheng glanced at the phone and Wei Si continued to move clearly.


    "Oh, this is really rare, you would actually call me."


    "What''s the sound on your side...?" Shiranuiwu frowned and asked.


    "The sound of the train." Su Sheng said with a smirk.


    Shiranui Wu instantly thought of Su Sheng''s explanation about the train and understood what he was doing, which made Wu Shiranui angrily want to hang up.But after hesitating for a moment, she still resisted."Last time you said you wanted the information about the fighter, I have already sorted it out. I will give it to you as long as you promise me a few conditions."


    "tell me the story."


    "You are not allowed to hypnotize me, and then... I need you to hypnotize someone for me." Shiranui Wu said solemnly.


    "Do you want to cooperate with me?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Shiranui Wu snorted: "I haven''t found any of your records, but I think it''s easy to trouble you. You can hypnotize me and I can''t hypnotize everyone, right? And... I didn''t care about the last time. It."


    "Wait..." Su Sheng suddenly said, Shiranui Wu suddenly heard an impassioned woman''s voice because he was thinking about the results, which made the expression on Shiranui Wu''s face instantly ugly.After a long while, she heard Su Sheng''s voice ringing again."Two hours later, I will tell you where to meet."


    Chapter 860 can help you, can you get a breast?


    Night fell.


    Shiranui Mai was wearing leather pants and a leather jacket, walking back and forth impatiently at the door of a closed gym.

 700 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 700

    Not long ago, Su Sheng sent a message telling her to meet here, but after waiting for at least half an hour, Su Sheng~ hasn''t appeared yet.


    "This bastard, if you dare to play-me, I''ll..."


    "How about you?"


    Before I knew Huo Wu''s muttering and cursing, he heard Su Sheng''s voice ringing from behind.She turned around abruptly and saw Shiranui Wu approaching with a woman.


    This woman is wearing black leather shoes, her legs are wrapped in black silk, a black one-piece dress looks conservative and sexy, especially the design of the skirt looks like a cheongsam with open front, but it is the kind of princess dress with fins The design, the legs are exposed when walking without affecting the pace.The upper body is somewhat similar to the design of the red vest, which looks very temperamental.


    This made Shiranui Wu instantly think of the woman on the phone who made an impassioned voice!


    "You are late." Shiranuiwu frowned.


    Su Sheng shrugged and said without apology: "Helping her get her clothes and wasted a little time." After that, Su Sheng looked at Wei Si, and Wei Si went to open the door.


    After entering the gym, Wei Si turned on the light and led the way to the place where she and Mai Zhuo used to compete.


    Shiranui Wu looked at Wei Si as if she was guessing about her relationship with this gym, but Su Sheng took the portfolio that she had brought over with a copy."You..." Shiranui Wu reacted and wanted to snatch, after all, Su Sheng hadn''t promised her condition yet.


    "I promised." Su Sheng answered."Let me take a look at the information first. Let''s discuss it with Vis."


    "Compare?"


    "She also participated in the King of Fighters competition. She is a fighter. It''s just to use you to try her progress during this time." After Su Sheng said that, she walked to the side and opened the file.


    Wei Si looked at Shiranui Wu eagerly and proactively launched a tentative attack. Shiranui Wu didn''t want to do it, but after learning that she was also a fighter in the King of Fighters competition, she started to learn from each other.


    The two of them are crackling here, and you are coming and we are fighting.


    Su Sheng looked at the file with a smile.


    I do not know that Huo Wu is an agent of the CIA. The information file is very detailed. Su Sheng saw many familiar but unnamed characters he saw when playing games before.


    For example, Nikaidou Hongmaru, Daimon Goro, Tojo, Sakazaki Ryo, Robert Garcia, Gith Howard, etc., there are almost all large and small characters, most of which are very detailed. This should be Shiranui Mai borrowed from the CIA. The relationship between them was investigated.After reading the entire file, Su Sheng raised his head and looked at the two people who were discussing it. They were slightly surprised, and the two were even on a par.


    We need to know that Wei Si''s improvement during this period is not small. She was originally an excellent fighter. After so much improvement, she drew a tie with Shiranui Mai. I didn''t see that Shiranui Mai was not a ninja even though she changed her character. The strength is so good.


    "Okay, so be it."


    Su Sheng spoke up, Shiranui Wu and Wei Si stopped.


    Wei Si walked back to Su Sheng apologetically, but Shiranui Wu was surprised.


    Wei Si is very strong, but she hasn''t forgotten the business.


    All of her abrupt changes in her mind temporarily gave up trouble with Su Sheng and wanted to cooperate because she found someone who was in charge of the Iori family, the grass pheasant family, and even the Kagura family while investigating the fighter¡¯s files. A person who is related to the three artifact families.


    Lucar Bernstein!


    Lucar is a big drug lord, a black market arms dealer, and a genius fighter. From the little information, Shiranui Wu learned that he had something to do with the guardian family of the three artifacts, so... Shiranuiwu wanted to get from him. Open the breach to figure out the secrets of the three artifacts.So she thought of Su Sheng''s hypnosis. Although it was very annoying, it was undeniable that Su Sheng''s hypnotic method was really powerful. Shiranui Wu did not dare to take the risk of letting Su Sheng hypnotize Iori, but it might be feasible to hypnotize Lukar.


    Shiranui Wu glanced at Wei Si and then at Su Sheng.


    "She is my person, just say anything directly." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    Shiranui Wu hesitated for a moment and said, "Do you agree to the conditions I said?"


    "I can promise not to hypnotize you, but who is the person you want me to hypnotize? Iori?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "No... it''s another person." Shiranui Mai slowly said about Lucar.


    Su Sheng''s expression remained the same, but Wei Si on the side was dumbfounded. First of all, it was Shiranui Mai''s identity. She was the girlfriend of Yashinan?Is it actually an undercover agent for the CIA?I have heard the name of Iori Temple, Vis, the current heir of the Iori family.What other three artifacts sounded like a fairy tale.In comparison, that Lucar could be easier to accept, is he a drug lord and arms dealer, or a powerful gangster?It''s just... She didn''t expect that Su Sheng would be hypnotized?She seemed to hypnotize this Shiranui Mai before.


    "It''s okay to help you hypnotize Lucar. The question is...Do you know where Lucar is?" Su Shengchao Shiranuiwu asked.


    Mai Shiranui: "It is said that Lucar has a cruise ship called Black Noah that often travels on the high seas. It should be difficult to find him under normal circumstances. But the Iori family and the Kagura family are about to exhibit the three artifacts, Lucar is very likely Will appear and snatch the three artifacts, so he must have left the cruise and came here now. Give me some time...I should be able to find it."


    Su Sheng thought for a while and said, "If I find it for you, how are you going to thank me?"


    "you?"


    "If you can find Lucar, the previous thing will be wiped out." Mai Shiranui said.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "Just write off or something, anyway, even if I don¡¯t help you, you can¡¯t help me, don¡¯t you? So, I¡¯ll help you find Lucar and hypnotize him to ask what you want to know, you can do it. How about letting me help you breast enlargement? Every time I look at your flat airport, I feel confused."


    Chapter 861 Iori and I, who do you choose?


    Again¡­¡­


    Shiranui Wuqi''s teeth itchy, hands clenched subconsciously.Is this bastard sick?Why can''t I get through with my chest!


    "Promise?" Su Sheng ignored Shiranui Wu''s iron expression and asked with a smile.


    Shiranui Wu is nothing more than Shiranui Dance, but it''s not justified to be so flat.Su Sheng is really oversight. It doesn''t matter if the character is changed. Anyway, Su Sheng doesn''t know much about Shiranui Wu''s original character and doesn''t care much, but at least his image can''t be changed. There is no such swaying character. Milk dance, what a Shiranui dance!


    "Good!" Shiranui Wu gritted her teeth."I''ll promise you if you can find Lucar."


    "Wait for my news." Su Sheng simply replied.


    "Humph." Shiranui Wu snorted and turned and left directly.


    "You..." Wei Si said subconsciously.


    "What are you, call the master." Su Sheng chuckled her ass and laughed."You are still too weak, Shiranuhuo Wu is just an ordinary fighter and you have not been able to win. It seems that I have to train you well, otherwise it would be a shame to go out with me."


    "I''m sorry." Wei Si whispered with some shame.


    "gone."


    Su Sheng said, leaving the gym with Wei Si.


    After returning home, Su Sheng did not rest with Vis as usual. Instead, he began to increase the training content, strength, speed, agility and reaction ability. These foundations need to be strengthened. At the same time, the fighting skills also need to be improved, so teach her some fighting. The genre of skills.As for Su Sheng himself, he is looking for Lukar!


    It should be difficult for the CIA or conventional means to find such a powerful and reckless gangster, but Su Sheng is different.Indigo¡¯s ability is released. As long as there is a network, he sleeps in his eyes. The CIA has no way to monitor Lukar, Su Shengneng!So it didn''t take long for Su Sheng to find Lucar and master his dynamics. Just like Shiranui Mai analyzed, this guy really planned to grab the three artifacts at the opportunity of the three artifacts exhibition.


    He wants to use the three artifacts to enter the world of the King of Fighters, gain the power of the big snake and unblock the great god, so that the world of the King of Fighters and the real world will merge into a unique king.Well, this is in line with the routine of the regular villain big boss, the big boss who doesn''t want to conquer the world is not a qualified big villain at all.


    night!


    Go quietly.


    Early the next morning, Su Sheng contacted Shiranui Wu.


    "What? You said you know Lucar''s whereabouts? How did you find out in less than a day? I warn you, it''s best not to lie to me." Mai Shiranui warned suspiciously and finally decided to follow Meet Su Sheng.


    location.


    It''s in Mai Shiranui''s apartment.

 701 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 701

    "I don''t have time to waste with you. I have a date with Yashinan a little later, so you''d better really know Lucar''s location." Shiranui Mai opened the door to let Su Sheng come in, and turned to warn.


    Su Sheng glanced at Shiranui Mai. The usual home furnishings seemed to have just finished taking a bath. There were still several formal dresses on the sofa in the living room. It seemed that he was choosing what to wear for a date.Shiranui Mai seemed to be a little nervous about time, she didn''t pay much attention to Su Sheng and picked it up, and quickly jumped out of a red dress.The skirt is very long, low-cut and a backless outfit, which looks very sexy and gorgeous.


    "This one? No, I''m afraid you won''t be able to support it." Su Sheng smiled: "How about I help you breast enlargement now? I just surprise Iori Temple!"


    Shiranuhuo Wu snorted and took her skirt into the room and locked the door. It didn''t take long to open the door and come out.


    The flaming red dress made her tall figure even more provocative. Apart from the airport, Shiranuiwu''s long legs and looks are indeed very good.


    "Do you know where Lucar is?" Mai Shiranui.


    "Know!" Su Sheng nodded affirmatively."Don''t worry about how you know, you just need to know that if I want to play you, there is a better way."


    Shiranui Wu looked at the time."The time for my appointment with Iori-an is almost here, and he should come to pick me up soon. Then you give me two hours, and I will go to see Lucar with you after I finish the date with him."


    "Lucar left after two hours. It won''t be so easy to see him again," Su Sheng said with a curled mouth."So you either go with me now, or... temporarily give up looking for Lucar, anyway, Lucar will definitely appear when the three artifacts are on display."


    "No!" Shiranui Wu said."By then it will be late."


    "Didi."


    When the whistle sounded, Shiranui Wu walked to the window and took a look. There was a luxury car parked downstairs and a man got out of the car.


    The man was wearing a black jacket with the totem logo of the Iori family on the shoulder of the jacket, and his hair was slightly braided, which looked cool.


    "Iori Temple? It''s not the same as I expected." Su Sheng walked to the window and cast a glance, Shiranui Wu hurriedly pushed him away from the window in a panic.


    "Can''t let Iori see you."


    "What? You''re afraid he thinks you''re stealing sunshine." Su Sheng smiled."In this way, Iori choose one with me!"


    "Which one to choose? What does it have to do with you?" Shiranui Wu said angrily.


    "Are you dating Iori or go to see Lucar with me!" Su Sheng grinned.


    Shiranui Wu hesitated for a moment and picked up the phone."Iori, yes, I''m sorry, I may not be able to go to dinner with you, yes, I am a little uncomfortable. Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem, just rest and rest. I''m sorry, I will eat with you another day."


    "It seems that you chose me." Su Sheng teased as Shiranui Wu hung up the phone.


    "Lucar''s matter is very important!" Shiranui Wu snorted and turned around."I''ll change clothes and set off."


    "Why do you want to change clothes?" Su Sheng pouted, "Although I can''t hold it up, it looks really good, why? I just dress like this when I go on a date with Iori, and I have to change clothes when I go out with me? That won''t work."


    "what do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. If you want to change clothes, I won''t take you to see Lucar." Su Sheng smiled.


    ...


    PS: The general background of the King of Fighters World is the movie version and the animation of the King of Fighters fate.


    Chapter 862 Hypnosis Lucar and the Eight Masters


    "You are really a bastard!" Shiranui Mai gritted her teeth and said next.


    Su Sheng is not ashamed and said: "Yes, many women say that, and in the end, most of these women were slept by me. Do you think you are an exception?"


    "You can rest assured, even if all the men in the world are dead, I won''t go to bed with you!" Shiranui Wu snorted and picked up the bag from the side."Not leaving yet."


    Su Sheng shrugged and smiled.


    When I went downstairs, Iori had already drove away, Shiranui Wu took Su Sheng into her car, and Su Sheng simply said a location.


    "Grand Hotel Quiz, are you sure that Lucar is there?" Mai Shiranui is a little skeptical. Grand Hotel Quiz is the most luxurious hotel in the area. Its owner, Gis Howard, is also a celebrity. There is a very famous building, Gista. The group operates a lot of large businesses, and it is said that this Gieth Howard seems to be a fighter.So it stands to reason that a place like the Jis Hotel must be a place of concern to the police, and Lucar should not choose to live there.


    But... the more dangerous the place, the safer it is?


    Although the matter is still a bit suspicious, Mai Shiranui can only go and see.


    Jis Hotel.


    Shiranui Wu parked the car to look at Su Sheng."In which room? What are you going to do?"


    "Follow me, and make sure you can see Lucar." Su Sheng smiled and got out of the car, but Shiranuiwu could only follow.


    When the two entered the store, they attracted a lot of attention. It is normal for the handsome men and women to be focused everywhere.Shiranui Wu knew about this hotel but it was the first time she came in, feeling the gaze around her, she subconsciously took Su Sheng''s arm and showed a very natural look.Su Sheng went straight to the direction of the elevator, entered the elevator, and then pressed the highest floor.


    "Wait, you don''t plan to go straight up like this? If Lucar lives on this floor, there must be his people on it. We will be found out as soon as we go out." Shiranui Mai whispered.


    "No." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Ding!"


    When the floor arrived, Shiranui Wu had no time to say more, she could only tidy up her expression and walked out with Su Sheng in her arms.


    There was no one in the empty corridor!


    Shiranui Wu secretly breathed a sigh of relief but didn''t dare to take it lightly. She didn''t believe that Lucar would be unprepared to live here.


    Step by step, Su Sheng did not show the feeling of looking for anything, as if he knew where he was going.Shiranuhuo Wu waited for a long time and didn''t see anyone rushing out to stop him or anything unusual, until Su Sheng took her to a room door and stopped.


    "Have you opened the room ahead of time?" Shiranuiwu asked in a low voice.


    "No, this is Lucar''s room." Su Sheng replied.


    "what?"


    Shiranui Wu was shocked, and then saw Su Sheng push the door behind him.


    The door... was pushed open even smoothly.


    This made Shiranui Mai even more surprised. What happened?Lucar really didn''t take any precautions?And this door should be locked, how does it feel like it''s unlocked when you know someone is coming?Lucar would not be so careless, would he?For a while, Shiranui Wu had countless thoughts flashing through her mind, and she subconsciously looked at the situation in the room.The room is very large, so it looks like a suite.Before she could see the layout of the room clearly, she saw a man who got up in surprise.


    Lucar!


    I don''t know what Huo Wu looked like he remembered very deeply, and he would never admit his mistake.


    Lucar was really here, and it looked like she never expected anyone to come in.


    "Who are you?" Although Lucar was surprised, he didn''t panic. He was confident that he would be bold in the art master, so he just questioned and looked up and didn''t take any action immediately.


    Shiranui Wu looked at Su Sheng nervously, but saw that Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The voice was crisp, Lucar''s expression instantly changed into a trance, and he felt a muddlehead.At first Shiranui Wu hadn''t reacted but she was awakened by looking at Lucar''s slightly sluggish look."Have you hypnotized him?"


    "Just ask what you want." Su Sheng said, walking to the side and sitting down.

 702 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 702

    Although Lucar came here alone, he is a gangster after all, rich and powerful, and this bottle of wine alone seems to be very expensive.Seeing that Su Sheng was casually in his own home, Shiranuhuo Wu didn''t even ask Su Sheng what to do next, but tentatively asked.At the beginning, he was the same. The purpose of his coming here was how he planned to seize the three artifacts. Then he asked some secrets about Lucar. After all, Lucar is an international criminal, and the Interpol has already grasped his intelligence by various forces. Not much.


    Shiranui Wu almost asked Lucar to ask about the secrets of the three artifacts.


    This question surprised Shiranui Wu, the three magical artifacts actually sealed the demon god big snake?Although Shiranuiwu is investigating the Three Sacred Weapons, she doesn''t know much about the secrets behind the Three Sacred Weapons. After all, if she knows, what else should she investigate?The big snake like a demon really exists. Following Shiranui 620 Mai''s questioning, Su Sheng, who had been drinking, suddenly heard a somewhat familiar name.


    Gonitz!


    "Wait." Su Sheng shouted."Talk about Gonitz, how did you know him?"


    "I once met him by accident and challenged him and failed. I knew his name was Gonitz, and I also knew that he had the power of the serpent, and he was the first of the eight masters of the serpent clan. I began to yearn for the power of the serpent. That''s why I want to get the three artifacts, want to unlock the seal of the serpent." Lucar said slowly.


    "Do you know this man named Gonitz?" Shiranui Mai asked, turning her head.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Forget it, he took away a love rival of me not long ago? Well, maybe it is a love rival."


    "Have you fought him?" Shiranuiwu asked again.


    Su Sheng shook his head.


    "So, do you believe that this man named Gonitz really has the power of the big snake? What is the first of the eight masters, they have eight people? What kind of big snake is really?" Shiranuiwu asked again.


    Eight hundred and sixty-third chapter reincarnation collection?


    "I don''t know much about the Eight Masters, but Gonitz does have the power of the big snake, he should have the ability to control the wind, if... this is a supernatural power." Su Sheng asked Lucar in reply."How much do you know about Bajie Collection?"


    "It is said that before 1800, the Orochichi, who was disappointed with the human beings who betrayed nature, led the Orochi clan and the Ba Bajie Ji to annihilate the entire mankind in an attempt to gain the dark power that governs everything. However, it failed until 660. Years ago, the Eight Great Snake and the Great Snake, who were overthrown by the three divine tools and sealed, attempted to resurrect again, but the seal of the Eight Great Snake and the Great Snake was finally released because of Bachijoong''s betrayal."


    "It is said that Bajieji has the ability to reincarnate. The person in Bajieji has never changed. They will reincarnate from generation to generation and work hard to unblock the big snake."


    "I also inquired that only the four heavenly kings in the Eight Masters can have the power of the big snake to control nature and retain memory, and Gonitz is the head of the Eight Masters and the head of the four heavenly kings, and is responsible for the other people who find the Eight Masters in each life.


    "Gonitz of the desolate wind, the Seven Shaw Society of the dry earth, Charmi of the desolate rice and light, Chris of the fate of the flame, they are the four kings!" Lucarton paused."You can also breathe the storm Goonitz, the Qisong Society of the dry land, the wild thunder and lightning Charme, the fate of Chris."


    "I have a feeling of listening to myths and legends. Terry will definitely not accept such news." Shiranuiwu muttered to Saint Su Sheng."Hey, what should I do now?"


    Su Sheng didn''t speak as if he was thinking about something.


    The four heavenly kings all have the ability to control nature. According to Su Sheng''s understanding, they have the super ability to control nature. Their souls can retain the memory of reincarnations from generation to generation, which is indeed a myth.But what makes Su Sheng interesting is that the purpose of Bajie Ji or Gonitz is obviously to awaken and convene the reincarnated Ba Jijie to continue to work hard to unblock the Orochi. It should not be taken away for no reason. Give her strength.


    According to Lucar, the eight masters gather for the reincarnation of generations, and Gonitz is responsible for finding and convening, so...Machrow is probably one of the eight masters of this generation.If a character like Gonitz had nothing to do with the unblocking of Orochi, he would certainly disdain it.Therefore, it is very likely that Mai Zhuo is one of the reincarnations of Bajie Ji, and based on this kind of fatalistic situation, Wei Si, who has a lot of relationship with Mai Zhuo, may also be one of them.


    It seems that it is necessary to have an in-depth understanding of Weisi''s soul after returning.


    "What do you think?" Shiranhuo Wu couldn''t help but urged again when she saw that Su Sheng hadn''t responded.


    Su Sheng raised his head and cast a glance."What to do? You can do it yourself. I just promised to help you hypnotize Lucar. Now that it is done, the next thing has nothing to do with me."


    Shiranui Wu frowned and snorted a little embarrassed. In fact, she tended to believe Lucar''s statement. Other than that, the dimensional space of the King of Fighters tournament could not be explained by modern science, but Terry would definitely not be able to report it. Believe.Taking advantage of Lucar''s words now is easy, and there is no need to worry about him going to grab the three artifacts, but in this way, if you want to confirm the serpent or want to investigate the secrets of the three artifacts, this task is probably difficult to gain.


    After hesitating for a long time, I do not know Huo Wu still decided to arrest Lucar. First, Lucar was an international felon. It was a great contribution to him. Second, she believed that the three artifacts were related to the seal of the serpent. She felt that the matter should stop here. , After all, if the big snake is really resurrected, it may be a disaster in this world.As for Trisson or not?How to continue the mission?Shiranui Wu just ignored it.


    Thinking of this, Mai Shiranui took out the phone and called Terry to report the situation here.


    Of course Shiranui Wu didn''t tell the truth, just repeatedly made sure that Lucar was right in front of her.Hanging up, Shiranui Wu hesitated towards Su Shengdao."You go first. The CIA will bring people over soon. If you don''t want to trouble yourself, you can leave before they come. I...I won''t talk about you."


    "Oh." Su Sheng answered indifferently."What about our agreement?"


    "Damn, do you like big breasts so much?" Shiranui Wu angrily asked.


    "Others don''t care, but I still think you should be a big breasted girl!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "It''s okay, I''ll contact you when the matter is processed." Shiranui Wu said with a little impatient and shame.


    Su Sheng shrugged indifferently, packed up a few bottles of Lucar''s wine, and left the hotel.I don''t know Huo Wu didn''t care at all, it was not the money she spent anyway, and most of the wine would be taken away by colleagues of the CIA after Lucar was arrested and then... privately handled.Su Sheng didn''t leave the hotel immediately but found a place and waited for a while. It didn''t take long for the CIA people to come.


    It was Trebogard who took the lead, but unfortunately there was no dress or style in the game.


    Terry rushed to the hotel with someone, and soon came out under Lucar. Lucar should have been sober. He had no impression of his sudden arrest. The resistance was accumulated very much. Terry and other CIA agents watched. She looked a little overwhelmed and finally Shiranui Wu made a move before pressing Lucar into the car and leaving.


    "Crack!"


    Su Sheng took the opportunity to capture a few photos of Wu Shiranui and the CIA pressing Lucar together, and the corners of his mouth turned and left.


    ...


    In a magnificent high-end restaurant, Iori An is dining alone. Originally, I had reserved a lunch with Mai Shiranui, but now he is the only one left. After eating, Iori lowered his head and wanted to pick up a napkin to wipe his mouth, but suddenly he noticed that he was next to him. There were a few more photos, which made Iori an stunned.


    "Is there a picture before?"


    Such a restaurant will definitely be cleaned up every time the guests eat. It is impossible to leave photos, and if there is such a big photo at the beginning, should you find it when you sit down?Iorigan subconsciously looked to the left and right and found no abnormalities and then picked up the photo.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing Mai Shiranui wearing a gorgeous dress and a group of people who were either police or agents pressing Lucar into the car in the photo, Iori was stunned for an instant.


    He may not know Terry or the identity of the CIA, but he knows Lucar!


    Chapter 864 The undercover identity is exposed and Weisi, one of the eight masterpieces!


    when did it happen?


    Ioriyan frowned and took out the phone to ask about the situation, but suddenly a call came in.


    "Hey, Chizuru, what? Are you sure? I know." Iorigan hung up the phone with a solemn expression.


    Kagura Chizuru, with the sacred mission of guarding Yata Mirror, the three divine artifacts, whose real name is Yata Chizuru, because he is a family that protects the seal of the Orochi, and cannot reveal his original name, so he changed his surname to Kagura.Kagura Chizuru, Kusanagikyo, and Iorikan are all descendants of the Three Sacred Artifacts. They were originally from the same tribe. According to legend, Kusanagi, Hachishakaki, and Yata are all descendants of Susao. Later, they were gradually divided into grass pheasant and Yashakaki. The Yata three tribes later changed their surnames to Yagami because of the cheating and betrayal of the Yajijo family, but the Yata family was seriously injured in the battle clothes, so they retired and later changed their name to Kagura.


    The three families guarding the three divine artifacts should have been in a good relationship. The relationship between Yashinan and Kagura Chizuru is good. As for the grass pheasant family, there are some past events that are not humane.Kagura Chizuru¡¯s phone call just told Iori An that Lucar had just been arrested by the CIA agent at the Grand Hotel Jis.


    Not long ago, Shiranui Wu said she was uncomfortable and pushed her invitation, but she appeared at the scene where the CIA arrested Lucar at the Gith Hotel. This shows that even people with a sluggish 737 can understand that Shiranui Wu is the CIA. What kind of relationship does the undercover agent arranged by your side?Girlfriends are all fake!Iori, who felt that she had been deceived, wanted to call and question but finally gave up. Anything she said... can she believe it?


    Looking at the photo in his hand, Iori want to know who it was... sent it to myself!


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Leaving aside the Iori Temple for the time being, after Shiranui Wu and Terry and other CIA agents escorted Lucar back, she told Terry about the Three Sacred Weapons, Orochi, and Bajie Ji.As she guessed, although Terry didn¡¯t know if Terry had received nine-year compulsory education, he didn¡¯t believe in the myths about these gods and gods, but Shiranui Wu caught Lucar as a great achievement after all, and she It''s estimated that the identity of the undercover Iorikan will be difficult to continue, so Terry kindly gave Mai Shiranui a vacation for a while.


    Walking out of the temporary station of the CIA, Shiranuiwu was a little at a loss looking at the sunny weather outside.


    holiday?What should I do?


    Does the matter of the three magical tools stop here or that it has nothing to do with you?Although it was a choice made by myself, the feeling of giving up all previous efforts and letting go is still very uncomfortable.Shiranui Wu hesitated for a moment and called Iori Temple to try to see if there was any room for relaxation, but... Iori Temple was very angry and directly exposed his identity.


    The undercover identity is completely exposed!


    "Photo? Has it been taken?" Shiranui Mai shook her head regretfully, and went home first.


    Lucar''s case is almost a no-brainer, but it takes time for the dust to settle. After all, he has committed too many cases, and many things need to be understood in depth.The exhibition of the Three Artifacts has not been affected. It is said that the scene is very lively and the whole process went smoothly. Unfortunately, Shiranuiwu was not invited after the identity was exposed, and naturally there was no chance to see the Three Artifacts.

 703 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 703

    After resting for two or three days without doing anything at home, participating in several King of Fighters tournaments, Shiranui Wu thought of Su Sheng.


    Of course, she didn''t think of the conditions for breast enhancement that Su Sheng had mentioned before, but thought of Su Sheng''s weirdness.Can be hypnotized, have a certain purpose and interest in the King of Fighters competition, and after listening to Ba Jijie''s things, perhaps he may have an understanding and contact with the three artifacts and the big snake.Although the CIA''s mission was over, the matter of Huo Wu against the three artifacts and Orochi did not end.


    After all, once the eight masterpieces are successfully set, Orochi unlocks the seal and reappears, but the whole world will be affected.


    Shiranui Wu thought for a while and wanted to call Su Sheng. During the call, Su Sheng told her address.


    She got up, put on her coat, picked up the key and went out.


    Weisi''s apartment.


    Shiranui Wu knocked, and the door opened soon.


    "Come in." Su Sheng greeted. Shiranui Wu came in and looked at the environment. At the same time, she saw that Weisi, who was wearing sports shorts and underwear, seemed to be practicing some fighting skills. She didn''t recognize it, but she felt... clever.


    "Are you here to honor the agreement?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Shiranui Wu said, "What do you think about Bajijie and Sanshenwu?"


    "These things should have nothing to do with you now?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Even if there is no CIA mission, I personally would not forget it, after all..." Shiranuiwu did not continue.


    Su Sheng chuckled: "I am really interested in this matter, maybe I will investigate and find some fun. I can let you follow me, but...you have to listen to me."


    "Listen clearly, it''s unconditional obedience!"


    "That''s impossible!" Shiranui Wu said."You are not my boss, why should I obey you unconditionally."


    "Only I can find the Eight Masters Collection." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Can you find Gonitz?" Shiranui Mai was surprised.


    "Do you have a problem with your comprehension? I''m talking about finding Ba Ji Jie, not finding Gonitz. Although Gonitz may be able to see it, he can''t represent all Ba Ji Jie." Su Sheng pouted and waved. Signaling her to sit down next to her, Shiranuiwu hesitated for a moment or she sat down."Bajijie is a group of eight people. Gonitz is responsible for finding other people who are summoned to be reincarnated. So far, I should not find everyone."


    "How do you know?" Shiranui Mai asked.


    Su Sheng smiled and shook his head to look at Wei Si who was practicing intently under the sweat."What do you think of her?"


    "Very strong." Shiranui Mai said subconsciously.


    "She is one of the reincarnations of Ba Jijie." Su Sheng said suddenly.


    "What?" Shiranui Wu looked at Weisi in shock subconsciously, she was one of the reincarnations of the Eight Masters?This... is it possible?Ba Jijie sounds very mysterious and powerful. How do you feel that Su Sheng just said it casually and... just found one of them?


    Chapter 865 Breast Enlargement and Qi!


    Seeing Shiranui Wu excited and suspicious, Su Sheng shrugged.


    Gonitz took away Mai Zhuo Su Sheng and suspected Mai Zhuo might be one of the reincarnations of Ba Ji Jie, and the relationship between Mai Zhuo and Wei Si is very close. According to the story of gathering people by group, Wei Si should not be simple. .So after coming back, Su Sheng did a thorough and in-depth understanding and excavation of the soul of Wei Si. The reincarnation of the Eight Jie Ji means that the soul is immortal, even if the memory cannot be retained, but in fact, the soul still retains all the memories in the depths. Was sealed.


    Su Sheng, who possessed the soul gem, had a lot of control and understanding of the soul, so he easily unearthed the secrets of Vis''s soul.


    The strength of her soul far exceeds that of ordinary people and there is a power sealed in the soul, which is the same as the power of Gonitz, but is much weaker.


    The power of the serpent!


    The soul is sealed with the power of the serpent and the memory of reincarnations from generations to generations. The identity of Visi Bajijie is undoubtedly confirmed.


    Weisi is the eighth episode of the master, that Maizhuo must be, so if there is no Su Sheng''s sake, maybe Weisi and Maizhuo will be lifted by Gonitz to restore their identity and will become partners.After all, the King of Fighters in the game is a team of three, and their relationship is very special. It is logical to become a partner.


    "Did she...recover her memory?" Shiranuiwu asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "No, but I already told her that it was one of the eight episodes of Jie."


    "Then what did she say?" Shiranuiwu was a little nervous.


    "I didn''t say anything, isn''t this practicing obediently?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Wei Si, who had not recovered her memory, had no special reaction even if she knew about the eight episodes of Jie Da She.


    "What are your plans?" Shiranui Mai asked again.


    "First let Weisi become stronger, and then go around and maybe find the other eight masters. If you can''t get it, it doesn''t matter. Gonitz will take the initiative to find it. So, do you want to follow me? "Su Sheng asked.


    Shiranui Mai hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s start with breast augmentation first, and come in with me." Su Sheng got up and walked directly to the bedroom, Shiranui Wu hesitantly followed: "I declare in advance that if you want to use this as an excuse to take advantage of me, I will I will never agree."


    "You know how angry?"


    "Everyone has their own qi, and qi exists between the heavens and the earth. When the cultivation is successful, you can feel the qi, control and release the qi to achieve extraordinary attack effects. Although there are many fighting genres produced The effect of Qi or Qi is also different." Su Sheng looked at Wu Shiranui, although she was a little surprised, it was obviously not that she could not understand or accept it."I will use Qi to promote your body''s qi and blood to fill your breasts, so that your breasts will get adequate nutrition to promote development and growth. This process is supplemented by massage techniques to speed up this speed and ensure the perfect shape and elasticity. "


    "And... you can take this opportunity to sense the sense of breath. Your fighting practice is not weak. If you succeed, you may understand your breath."


    Su Sheng said very serious and serious, which made Shiranui Wu really dispelled a lot of doubts and resistance, especially her ability to sense her Qi, which made Shiranui Wu quite moved.When I think of Ba Jijie and Da She, Shiranui Wu feels that she should improve her strength.And... to take a step back, there are few women who don¡¯t want their breasts... to be big and beautiful, but she has no choice but to accept it, if not always the kind of contempt and disappointment, and often When it comes to breast enhancement, Shiranuiwu feels that she is still willing to accept it.After all, this is not a method of medicine or surgery.


    "Are you sure what you said is true?" Shiranui Mai asked."You said to help me with qi, that means... you have mastered the qi? Can you show me."


    Su Sheng raised his hand and clenched his fist. The next moment, the dazzling golden light lit up on his fist, dazzling like the sun.


    Shiranui Wu opened her mouth in horror. Is this qi?


    It''s really angry!


    This Su Sheng is not only able to hypnotize, he is also angry, who is he, and what is he capable of.


    Su Sheng''s air was like a fake. Before in the Marvel World Avengers and the Secret Avengers fought him, Su Sheng copied them all in one go, and this air came from Iron Fist.Iron Fist, also known as the Immortal Iron Fist, is the name of the strong in Kunlun in the past. If you can defeat Shou Lao, you can get the power of iron fist, and the application of Qi is the foundation of Kunlun.


    "You will live here with us in the future, anyway, there is still a room free."


    "If you want to achieve the effect I want, it will take a period of time. To be honest, I really can''t bear your flatness, so...for the sake of my eyes, let''s start now."


    "Take off your upper body, stop."


    "You...you go out first." Shiranui Wu said.


    "You''re shy, you haven''t seen it before, let alone be touched by me for a while. Okay, don''t be hypocritical, hurry up, if you don''t take it off, I will help you take it off. "Su Sheng said bluntly that she was about to move forward. I wonder Huo Wu hurriedly backed off and took off her coat. After thinking about it, she turned her back and took off her clothes and then lay down on the bed and covered it with a quilt.


    Su Sheng licked his mouth and walked over and lifted the quilt directly, until he was so lucky that he pressed his hands down.


    In an instant, Huo Wu felt a hot breath entering her body through his hands, and she could clearly feel the existence of this breath.


    "Hmm." Shiranui Wu snorted and closed her eyes.


    While Su Sheng started to control his qi, he began to massage with the technique according to his own requirements.


    At first Shiranui Wu was able to endure it, but as the burning sensation became stronger and stronger, she had to focus on the movement and flow of the breath, which made her naturally unable to maintain control of her own voice, and she inherited it for a while. The sound of turning and closing rang from the bedroom.

 704 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 704

    Chapter 866 The effect is remarkable and the limit flow karate


    I don''t know how long it took, as if it were just a while and as if it were a few long hours.


    Su Sheng and the ruddy Shiranui Mai came out of the bedroom, Su Sheng washed their hands to check Weisi''s training, and Shiranui Mai went to take a bath.


    Now she could still faintly feel the hot burning sensation, but the breath had completely disappeared.


    Shiranui Wu tried to comprehend or sense her qi, but she didn''t have any reaction. On the contrary... she felt uncertain when she looked at herself in the mirror.It seems...really big!


    It''s not particularly obvious, so Shiranui Wu couldn''t determine whether it was her own illusion.


    I am a little bit dissatisfied with Shiranui Mai¡¯s staying at Weisi. After all, this is her home. She has a special relationship with Su Sheng. Now suddenly there is a woman, a woman who is obviously interested in Su Sheng and who often helps her breast augmentation. Of course thinking is reluctant.But Wei Si¡¯s personality is different from Mai Zhuo. If you use the offensive and defensive to describe, Mai Zhuo is attacking and Wei Si is accepting. Although the character is not reversible and submissive, at least the personality is very passive in front of Su Sheng, especially in Su Sheng. In the case of both his man and her mentor.


    She gradually got used to the title master.


    In fact, Shiranhuo Wu was a little uncomfortable, and it was okay. At night, listening to the babble from the next door, she had to strip herself off and let Su Sheng touch her, although she knew that the situation was different, making Shiranui Wu a little embarrassed.Fortunately, Su Sheng''s performance was normal. After a few days passed, she had a deeper and deeper understanding of the sense of aura. Although she hadn''t comprehended her own aura, she had figured out her name to some extent, and she had already risen a size.


    Originally, it was obvious when she compared with Wei Si, but now it looks almost the same, which makes Shiranuiwu sometimes secretly sigh the magic!


    For convenience, Mai Shiranui also gradually put on sports underwear like Mind.


    That day Shiranui Wu came out of the room as usual, but found that Wei Si was packing things. When Shiranui Wu came out, Wei Si said: "Get up, go and pack things. The owner said that she wants to go out and see other things. Fighters are looking for Ba Jijie."


    "Oh." Shiranui Wu responded without surprise, as Su Sheng had expressed this idea before.


    First go to wash and then go back to the room to change clothes and pack things.


    The three of them had breakfast and went downstairs with their things to prepare to set off. When they got downstairs, Shiranuiwu had no time to ask."Where shall we go?"


    "Walk around Japan first." Su Shengdao.


    "Whose car is driving?" Shiranui Wu asked again.


    "My car!" Su Shengshun pointed to the black Hummer not far away.


    I didn''t know that Huo Wu was a little surprised, and Wei Si didn''t seem to have expected it, but because both of them knew about Su Sheng''s mystery, they were not too surprised.


    "Let Huo Wu drive and go to the Southern Town Extreme Stream Karate Dojo." Su Sheng and Wei Si sat behind and said.


    Shiranui Mai knew martial artists very well, and naturally knew that this extreme flow karate dojo was there, and drove away directly after starting the car.


    The representative of Xtreme stream karate is Ryo Sakazaki, a well-known fighter in Nanjin. His family biography of Xtreme stream karate is very powerful. In the list of fighters collected before Mai Shiranui, he is not one of the best, but he is considered powerful. He also has a younger sister named Yuri Sakazaki, who is also good at extreme karate and has made some improvements that suit his own situation.


    Ryo Sakazaki is a good person, but some sisters control him, and she cares very much about her sister Sakazaki Yuri, and is very strict.He has a good friend named Robert Garcia, the young master of the Italian Garcia consortium, and also a disciple of Extreme Karate.However, Shiranui Wu felt that none of the three of them was the reincarnation of Ba Jijie, but it was a pity... she had no right to refute.


    Nanzhen is far from here, and it takes at least half a day to drive.


    There is no complaint about the long-distance driving Shiranui Wu, and the route is relatively familiar.


    Departed early and arrived in Nanzhen at about two o''clock in the afternoon.But for most of the day, it seemed like they were in the two countries. The place where they lived before was still covered with ice and snow, but the climate here was mild, and many people on the street were still wearing single clothes.


    "Shall we go directly to the Extreme Stream Karate Dojo?" Shiranui Mai asked as she drove the car...


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng responded.


    Fighting is the mainstream in the world of the King of Fighters, so there are many fighters, martial arts, dojos and so on, but there are no other martial arts dojos in the range of a few blocks. This shows that the reputation of this extreme karate dojo should be Very high.


    Creak!


    The car was slow and steady, and the roadside was the limit flow karate dojo.


    The face of the door is not too big, it seems to have the atmosphere of a dojo.


    Got out of the car.


    Weisi consciously prepared to open the door, but before he walked over, he found that the man in the dojo was pushed away from the inside. A man in orange robes with blond hair walked up a little annoyed, and walked back. Shouted at the man wearing trousers and blue shirt behind him."How did you tell me that Lily ran away from home, Robert, where are you on earth?"


    "Lily won''t let me say, I can''t help it." Robert said bitterly and flatteringly.


    It''s not a secret that he likes Sakazaki Lily, but it is a pity that Sakazaki Lily doesn''t mean it at all. The poor master of the Italian consortium can neither refuse Sakazaki Yuri''s request nor make his uncle angry. He can only be splinted.But obviously he was used to this situation, and he didn''t take 5.5 to his heart.


    "Are you busy?"


    As soon as the two came out, they saw that the combination of two women and one man seemed to be planning to enter the dojo.


    The two women are beautiful, the only man looks young and handsome, but has an unclear temperament, even if Sakazaki has a carefree personality and is anxious to find his sister who ran away from home, this Shi also subconsciously stopped and asked.


    "Compare!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Learning? You are also fighters?" Sakazaki Ryo looked at and shook his head, there was no unbelief or the atmosphere of being provoked by someone on his face."Sorry, not now... I''m looking for my sister."


    ...


    ps: The picture shows Ryo Sakazaki.


    Chapter 867: Wei Si vs Robert, Mai Shiranui vs Ryo Sakazaki


    "Looking for sister?" Su Sheng thought for a while."Sakazaki Yuri?"


    "Do you know my sister?" Sakazaki Ryo asked unexpectedly.


    "She can be regarded as one of my goals this time," Su Sheng said lightly.


    "What kind of gaze, I warn you, don''t think of Lily''s idea." Before Sakazaki Liang had not spoken, Robert next to him suddenly rushed out towards Su Shengdao as if he had been violated."You are here to discuss, right? Come, I''ll fight with you, if you lose, you will leave immediately and not to disturb Lily."


    "Robert." Ryo Sakazaki shouted depressedly."Sorry, it''s really not suitable for discussion right now."


    "No, on the contrary I think it''s very suitable."


    Su Sheng smiled and thought and said with a smile a moment later."Even if you leave now, you shouldn''t be able to catch up with Yuri Sakazaki. Two on two, the number of people is just right. You win. I will tell you where Yuri Sakazaki is."


    "Really? Do you know where my sister is?" Sakazaki Ryo asked suspiciously.


    "You really have an attempt to Lily." Robert hummed.


    Su Sheng nodded."Two on two, I''ll tell you as long as I win a 22."


    "Okay, come in with me." Sakazaki Ryo also knew that Robert was only telling himself the news now. Even if he wanted to chase him, he would definitely not be able to catch up. If this person really knows the whereabouts of his sister, then... .


    Fighting, he is not afraid of anyone.


    The other students in the dojo seem to have already left, and the open space is enough for display. Just as Sakazaki was about to speak, he saw Robert rush out first, his hands wrapped in bandages and said to Su Sheng, "Come on, let me solve it directly. you!"


    Su Sheng shook his head.


    "Why? Scared, leave immediately if you''re scared." Robert followed.

 705 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 705

    "Two against two, it''s you two against them both." Su Sheng pointed at Robert and Sakazaki Ryo, then pointed at Weisi and Shiranui Mai.


    "What?" Robert was shocked, Su Sheng nodded towards Wei Si.


    Wei Si moved forward and made a starting pose, and Robert curled his lips and said, "It''s all the same, look at my dragon punch!"


    Robert slammed his fist directly, Wei Si did not rush to use the steps to easily escape and then began to counterattack. What Wei Si was good at before was strength. Now he has the pace to cooperate with Su Sheng''s special training and new The teaching of fighting skills has improved greatly.As the saying goes, laymen watch the excitement, experts watch the doorway, and experts know if there is any. The two people can roughly judge their respective strengths when they fight, and everyone who is watching can also see it.


    Sakazaki Ryo''s expression was slightly solemn, he could see that Robert''s strength should be slightly inferior, and he was not an opponent in all likelihood.


    The sound of bang bang pong pong sounded one after another. Robert''s extreme karate is not as strong as Sakazaki Ryo, but it is not weak. Ordinary opponents will be defeated almost quickly by his dragon punch and lianwu kick. But Weisi is different. Her steps and reactions are very flexible, especially her ability to predict is very strong, and her shots are based on the flow of power. Several times Robert''s moves have to be interrupted and changed before they are released. , Which made Robert extremely uncomfortable.


    "do not care!"


    Robert, who was getting more and more impatient, suddenly shouted and his body leaped high."Feiyanlong god''s feet."


    When the voice fell, Robert turned around in the air relay, and his leg attacked directly towards Wei Si.


    "This is a kill, right?"


    Looking at Robert¡¯s feet of the Flying Swallow Dragon, Su Sheng could feel that Robert had concentrated almost all his power on the feet at this time. With the power of the air, the power contained in this foot would be extremely powerful and powerful. Strong.However... Wei Si was not in a hurry, and at the moment when Feiyanlong''s feet were about to fall, he suddenly bent over, and almost all of his body squatted down to avoid this foot. Robert looked stunned, and the other party''s judgment was too pleased. That''s right, if she squatted down earlier and could change her move, she would definitely be kicked later. It would be embarrassing to make Robert a dilemma sooner or later.There was a smile on Weisi''s face, and suddenly she stood up and flickered behind Robert.


    "I''m going to lose." Sakazaki said in his heart when he saw this.


    Sure enough, when Wei Si came to Robert''s back, Robert''s foot had just stood firm, and we saw Wei Si stumbled on Robert''s ankle one by one. When Robert was standing unstable and leaning forward, he followed a forward kick and hit the kick. Robert''s midfielder, and then stretched out his hand, and Wei Si grabbed Robert''s body and threw it directly into the air behind him.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Robert shouted in the air.


    Wei Si bent down slightly, as if she was accumulating strength, and suddenly got out of her leg just when Robert was about to fall.


    "A brutal kick in the air!"


    When the voice fell, we saw Weisi kicking Robert in an instant. The next moment, the speed and strength showed in her legs to the fullest, and the combination of quick kicks made Robert hang in the air for a while.


    Boom boom boom!


    boom!


    With the last loud noise, Robert fell from the air, lying on the ground grinning, and did not get up for a long time.


    Sakazaki Ryo helped Robert 123 to his feet. The injury was not too serious but he was unable to get up for a while.His expression was slightly solemn, this Wei Si was not easy, and the other...I don''t know how strong it is.


    "Master." Wei Si returned to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng patted her on the shoulder lightly, and then looked at Mai Shiranui.


    Shiranui Wu has been watching for a long time and probably understood some of the ways of Extreme Stream Karate. Although Wei Si has made rapid progress during this period, Shiranui Wu has not regressed. Her strength is slightly better than that of Wei Si Bozhong.Although she is an agent of the CIA, she also participated in the King of Fighters competition, and naturally she also has a strong interest in fighting...After watching Wei Si and Robert finished playing Shiranui Wu, she was naturally a little excited and expectant.


    Seeing Ryo Sakazaki who came out, Shiranui Mai made a start and followed the initiative to attack.


    Shiranui Mai has never learned Shiranuiyu''s ninjutsu, just a variety of fighting skills, but her talent in fighting is indeed very powerful. For a while, she and Sakazaki Ryo are on par, and it is difficult to distinguish.Her prediction and experience are much more than that of Vis, and Ryo Sakazaki is better than Robert. Although the two have no nirvana, the fighting process is more exciting than the last one!


    ...


    ps: The picture shows Robert Garcia.


    Chapter 868 Sakazaki Ryo''s super nirvana!


    Sakazaki Ryo¡¯s strength as the current head of the Xtreme stream karate dojo can be seen. Although he uses the same limit stream karate as Robert, and even the moves are exactly the same, the effect is completely different. Whether it is the understanding of the moves, the kind of casualness that is easy to come by. Naturally, his dexterity when changing his moves was much better than Robert, but I didn''t know Huo Wu had some understanding of the moves for a long time before, but couldn''t crush it.


    After all, moves are dead, people are alive.


    In addition to the moves, the most important thing to win or lose is the person who uses the moves.


    Shiranui Mai and Sakazaki Ryo played you and I played, Wei Si and Robert also watched intently, and Su Sheng watched them with gusto.How should I put it, Su Sheng himself likes this kind of fighting very much, otherwise he would not have any ring competition in the world of cages, but at the moment the role of the king of fighters, seeing them fighting with his own eyes is a different feeling.


    "Tiger Huang Quan."


    "Tiger Cannon."


    "Feiyan has a fast foot."


    Sakazaki Ryo''s must kills one after another, and many of his moves make Su Sheng feel familiar.In comparison, Shiranui Wu appeared to be much quieter, and did not yell that she would kill.No way, she couldn''t shout even if she wanted to, now Shiranuiwu had nothing to kill at all.


    "Super nirvana."


    "Heaven... Earth... Tyrant... Huang... Fist..."


    Along with Sakazaki Ryo''s roar, a hot light emerged on his fist.


    gas!


    This is anger!


    I don''t know Huo Wu is instantly vigilant and tries to dodge, but since it is an application of super nirvana and aura, this trick is obviously not so easy to dodge.


    The slender body rose into the air and fell to the ground with a puff.


    "Cough cough." As soon as she landed, Shiranui Wu= coughed violently.


    Ryo Sakazaki arched his hands slightly.


    Although he retained his strength with this punch, the super nirvana that contained qi was certainly not as powerful as a normal fist. So Shiranui Mai was hurt not lightly after this punch, and it took a few struggles before he stood shaky. Get up and walk back to Su Sheng silently.


    "Your sister is in the east, so she should be looking for someone." Su Sheng looked at Sakazaki Liangdao.


    Sakazaki thought for a while."East, are you looking for Joan?"


    Looking up, Sakazaki said: "Thank you."


    Su Sheng waved his hand and turned and took Wei Si and Shiranui Wu away.


    After getting out of the dojo and getting into the car, Su Sheng looked at the time. Although it didn''t take long, it took about an hour for the two fights."Let¡¯s find a hotel to live in."


    Shiranui Wu drove her car in silence, found a hotel and opened a suite.


    "Are you... okay?" Weisi asked, looking at Mai Shiranui who was silent all the way.


    Shiranui Wu shook her head and said it was okay and then went to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Mai Shiranui opened her clothes, and there was a purple fist mark on her lower abdomen.


    "His anger seems to be a little different from Su Sheng''s, and I can still feel that his remaining qi has not gone away." Shiranu Huo Wu frowned and muttered in a low voice and then hurriedly put down her clothes and turned her head.


    The door of the bathroom was opened, and Su Sheng came in.


    "What''s the matter?" Shiranui Mai asked.

 706 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 706

    Su Sheng shook his head without speaking and walked over and grabbed her clothes, ready to take off. Huo Wu panicked and wanted to resist, but unfortunately, she couldn''t stop her without injury. What''s more, now, her coat was taken off in a blink of an eye and only her body was left. Sports underwear.


    "What do you think?" Su Sheng asked casually looking at the imprint.


    "No, I don''t have any thoughts." Shiranui Wu said with her head sideways.


    "Really? I thought you would be ashamed and brave because of this failure. Although Ryo Sakazaki is better than Robert, but you lose if you lose, and you win if you win. If you want to become stronger, you can''t win or lose." Su Sheng said and stroked the mark, Shiranuhuo Wu frowned and snorted and stopped moving.


    In the next moment, a warm breath poured in from the mark, and I did not know that Huo Wu only felt hot and hot. After a while, the mark disappeared and the injury healed.


    "There is such an application of Qi?" Shiranui Wu asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "There are many ways to apply qi, and you have seen the power of qi. How many times do you think two fighters with qi can fight each other if they use their own kills? Killing can also be used for defense, and a tempering of the body is strengthened!"


    "I remember that Taekwondo or many fighting genres will first exercise their fighting ability, otherwise, even if your attack is sharp, you will get a KO if you just hit the opponent with a punch!"


    "Take a good rest today and then ponder over the battle just now, the sooner you understand, the sooner your Qi will become stronger." Su Sheng patted Shiranui Wu on the shoulder."By the way, remind you that if you don''t work hard, Viss must first understand the sense of breath!"


    "She is your woman, of course she will soon realize it!" Shiranui Mai murmured subconsciously.


    Su Sheng smiled and turned and walked out.


    The door closed, and I knew that Huo Wu couldn''t help covering her face, a little annoyed, and even she felt sour when she blurted out that moment.


    Ryo Sakazaki and Robert Garcia are all characters in the King of Fighters, as is Ryo Sakazaki¡¯s younger sister, Yuri Sakazaki, the Joan that Ryo Sakazaki just said... Su Sheng remembers that there are also information on the fighters investigated by Mai Shiranui. They are good at Muay Thai and leg skills. I am fighting, the so-called I am fighting means being one of my own.It seems... In the game, Joan, Sakazaki Yuri, and Shiranui Mai are just partners of a group.


    The hotel¡¯s room service brought food. Mai Shiranui and Weisi wore sports suits after taking a shower and went out to eat with Su Sheng.After eating, Shiranui Wu went into the room to rest while feeling the battle today, while Su Sheng continued to train Weisi.


    Perhaps because Weisi is the reincarnation of the Eight Masters, so talent is very high, as long as a little adjustment is smooth, it will make rapid progress. Today, Weisi is only a step away from the sense of sentiment.


    night.


    It passed quietly, and I didn''t know that Huo Wu woke up early the next morning. Hearing that there was no movement outside, she went out in no hurry. Instead, she walked to the window and watched the sun rising slowly outside.


    Like a ball of flame, it is so bright and dazzling.


    Sun, flame, dazzling and striking?


    Shiranui Mai thoughtfully watched the sun sink into a special atmosphere.


    Chapter 869 Kof King of Fighters Contest


    "what?"


    Su Sheng turned his head to look at the room inside unexpectedly, and he felt Shiranuiwu''s anger.This breath is not strong or even a little intermittent and looming, but it really appears.


    Shiranui Wu realized the sense of qi.


    Su Sheng bowed his head and cast a glance at Wei Si, who was leaning over, but also because Wei Si would understand the sense of Qi in advance, but Shiranui Wu was a step ahead.In this case, it is getting closer and closer to the person who brought Mai Shiranui off. In the game, Mai Shiranui is good at Shiranui ninjutsu. Maybe she can help her find it?Su Sheng thought of using the indigo ability to directly search for content related to Shiranui Liu on the Internet.


    It didn''t take long for him to discover something.


    Shiranui''s ninjutsu heritage has been broken. Shiranui Hanzo, the former master of Shiranui ninjutsu, is dead. Shiranui Mai is the granddaughter of Shiranui Hanzo. Her parents died since she was a child. Under normal circumstances, she should have been adopted by her grandfather. Then I also learned Shiranui''s ninjutsu logically, but the situation in this world seems to be a little different. Shiranui Hanzo died early, so Shiranui Mai was not adopted but went to the 140 orphanage, and Shiranui''s ninjutsu naturally disappeared. I have heard it, but I haven''t learned it.


    Pause the world.


    Su Sheng got off the bed and disappeared.


    In the old house of Shiranui Hanzo, Su Sheng easily found the secret book of Shiranui Ninjutsu and a set of bone fist. Su Sheng opened it and saw that it was indeed the ninjutsu that Mai Shiranui was supposed to learn, but he remembered the secret book. Did not take it away, and then teleported back directly to restore the world to normal.


    Wei Si didn''t notice anything, Su Sheng also retracted his mind to enjoy the morning exercise.


    Unknowingly, more than an hour passed, Wei Si and Su Sheng finished their morning exercises to wash separately, and Shiranui Wu had already cleaned up.As soon as she came out, Shiranui Wu came to Su Sheng and wanted to say something.


    "I know, you understand the sense of breath." Su Sheng said casually in advance without waiting for her to speak."There is still a long way to understand the sense of qi and the sense of proficiency. I have a set of bone fist. You should learn it first. After you become proficient, I will teach you better."


    "Ah...thank you!" Shiranuiwu whispered.


    Su Sheng smiled and said nothing.


    Originally planned to continue the road trip today to find other fighters, but because Shiranui Wu understood the sense of aura, Wei Si just missed the door and simply stayed temporarily.As a result, this stay was almost a week.During this week, Wei Si understood the sense of qi and quickly mastered it. Her qi is different from Mai Shiranui, it can increase strength and attack damage, and has a feeling of death.


    The power of the serpent: the power of death.


    This should be Weisi''s anger or genre?


    As for Mai Shiranui?Bone Fist training looks decent, Su Sheng has already started to teach her Shiranui ninjutsu, it is estimated that she has Shiranui bloodline so she learns very quickly, so Su Sheng¡¯s transformation plan has also accelerated, the red sexy ninja Dress or kimono?And the iconic weapon fan was taken out by Su Sheng. With the effect of daily breast enhancement, the feeling of weight and swing has become more and more like Ignorance Dance!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, the ringtone was not from Su Sheng or Wei Si, but from Shiranui Wu.This surprised Mai Shiranui, who had hardly thought about the phone call since her vacation.Shiranui Wu stopped training to find her own phone call. It turned out to be her boss Terry. Could it be another task?I don''t know Huo Wu secretly thinking that if it is, she will push it away. She is already immersed in the ocean of cultivation and cannot extricate herself.


    But... after the call was connected, Terry didn''t arrange a new task for Shiranui Mai. He told Shiranui Mai some news.


    The first news surprised Mai Shiranui, and Lucar ran away!You know that Lucar is a repeat offender, and finally caught him and made him run?Because Terry is the person in charge of the Lucar case, the second news is that Terry has been suspended.After all, it was the colleague who still cared about a few words with the former boss Shiranui Wu, but Terry seemed calm as if he didn''t care at all, and then... he made a request.


    "Kof King of Fighters?"


    Shiranuiwu frowned and said, "What is this?"


    "The fighting match that the Jis Group is preparing to hold will recruit countless fighters from all over the world to participate. It is said that the prize money is very high. I will participate in this fighting match not for the prize money or for anything else, but my personal grievances. I hope...you can form a team with me, because the competition system is a three-player team system." Terry said.


    I do not know Huo Wu looked at Su Sheng and then at Wei Si, and said, "I''m sorry I may not be able to promise you. It is very likely that I will also participate in this fighting match, and... enough people."


    "So, then... forget it."


    "Ok."


    Terry hung up, and Wu Shiranui repeated the KOF King of Fighters and Lucar''s run with Su Sheng and Wei Si.


    "This Guise is planning to grab business with Kagura Chizuru, their King of Fighters competition is not over yet, right?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Shiranui Mai shook her head: "It should have been temporarily suspended. The headset for participating in the fighting match is no longer able to function normally. It should be merged with the KOF KOF Fighting Tournament, which is Guise. As far as I know, Kagura Chizuru and the others have held many KOF tournaments. Sponsors and antiques, if Keith wants to undertake it, Kagura Chizuru may not be able to stop it."


    "This is better, or the actual fighting in reality is more exciting, and...In this way, we don''t need to run around. By directly participating in this competition, we can see most of the fighters." Su Sheng smiled. ."You two can take advantage of this time to improve yourself. Since you are ready to participate, you have to win the championship."


    Shiranui Wu and Wei Si nodded heavily, and followed Shiranui Wu, "What about Lucar?"


    "His goal is the Three Sacred Artifacts and not us, so don''t care too much." Su Sheng waved his hand indifferently.


    Chapter 870 Kagura Chizuru


    Three artifacts, eight episodes of outstanding, fighting competition.


    This is something that Su Sheng is more interested in. Fighting matches are definitely required. Shiranui Wu and Wei Si just formed a three-person team with themselves.As for the eight episodes of Jie, I haven''t shown up for the time being, and there are no other clues. Anyway, they will pop out sooner or later, so I am not in a hurry. Therefore, Su Sheng feels that we can go and see the three artifacts first. One of the important figures in, must have contact with Bajie Ji.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Watching two tall and gorgeous women wearing sports underwear, they were discussing each other. When they were over, Su Sheng told them that they would stay here and continue to practice.

 707 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 707

    Wei Si wanted to leave with Su Sheng for the first time. Although Shiranui Wu didn''t say anything, she was also willing to go with her.


    But in the end, Su Sheng declined.


    The two stayed in the hotel suite to continue their practice, and Su Sheng left by himself.


    After the last exhibition was successfully concluded, the three artifacts were naturally put away and kept by Kagura Chizuru. As the person in charge of the Kagura clan, Kagura Chizuru''s movements are not a secret.


    The villas of the Kagura family are guarded by numerous security guards.


    Kagura Chizuru, who had just finished dealing with family affairs, was sitting on the sofa in the study and frowned subconsciously while watching the news about the KOF tournament in the newspaper.


    Some time ago, various sponsors¡¯ boards of directors pressured her to transfer the hosting of the KOF tournament to Gies. Kagura Chizuru disagreed, but he could not stop it. In the end, he could only stop the original KOF tournament.However, Kagura Chizuru did not feel a pity. She did not hold the King of Fighters tournament for family reputation or income. After all, the fate of the Chizuru clan made them make a low-key appointment. She did this to find the strongest fight. Home to cope with future troubles.


    The trouble of Orochi!


    The kof King of Fighters contest that Guise is holding now is larger and attracts more fighters. From a certain point of view, she can achieve her goal, so she did not use all her strength to stop it, but she is not sure whether she can find it. The person she wanted to find and that thing!


    "who!"


    Kagura Chizuru suddenly screamed, and she felt an unfamiliar atmosphere in the study.


    Get up and turn around.


    In the corner of the spacious study room, a figure stood beside the bookshelf with his back facing him.


    "When did he come in?" Kagura Chizuru was shocked, not to mention the layers of security outside. The mere fact that he appeared in his room without being aware of it before was enough to make her vigilant. .


    "Who are you and how did you get in."


    Kagura Chizuru walked out from the desk and looked at Su Sheng warily.


    "I want to see the three magical weapons." Su Sheng smiled.


    Three artifacts!


    Kagura Chizuru made a squeak in his heart, did it come for the three artifacts?Seeing that the other party looked confident, Kagura Chizuru took a deep breath and suddenly shot.


    With a slight swing of his hand, a figure rushed in front of Su Sheng and raised his hand. It was the ancient martial art of Kagura and Liu. This genre is dominated by palms, and the speed seems to have turned into countless palm shadows, making people unclear. The strangest thing is that apart from the Kagura Chizuru who is attacking him, there is also a Kagura Chizuru in the distance.


    Clone?phantom?


    This kind of trick has been out of the scope of fighting, right?


    Countless palm shadows attacked Su Sheng frantically as if they were slapped. The afterimage disappeared after a long while, and the phantom of the attack disappeared. The deity of Kagura Chizuru stood in place and stared at the front.


    Saint Su who was attacked... is gone!


    "What about people?"


    Kagura Chizuru looked around in shock, looking for the figure of Su Sheng, but suddenly felt that his neck was caught from behind.


    The palm is not big and doesn''t have that sharp friction, but it makes Kagura Chizuru feel that he doesn''t dare to move, otherwise... his neck will be twisted at any time.


    "Your moves... not at home."


    Su Sheng stood behind Kagura Chizuru and pinched her neck with one hand, and leaned her head close to her ears and whispered, "It is said that every generation of the Kagura family will have twin sisters, one as a witch, a management family and the next generation. . Looking at your level, you know that you should exist as a management family and multiply descendants, so... you still have a sister?"


    "She died, was killed by someone, so you just started to learn your skills, right?"


    Su Sheng lowered his head and sniffed gently between her neck."Your elder sister is very strong as a maiden, and ordinary fighters can''t kill her and won''t do it, so I guess... is it related to the mission of your Kagura clan? Your sister should be concentrated by the eight masters of the great god clan... ¡­Gornitz killed it?"


    "You...who are you!"


    Kagura Chizuru''s body became stiff and asked with a trembling voice.


    "Don''t worry, I am not a member of the Big Snake clan, and I am not a member of Bajie Ji. I am just more knowledgeable and interested in these things. I just saw the murderer of your sister not long ago!" Su Sheng loosened his grip on Kagura Qian The crane-necked hands supported her shoulders and then suddenly pressed hard.


    Stabbed!


    Chi then shook and directly tore Kagura Chizuru''s clothes in half. Before Kagura Chizuru hadn''t reacted, he used the broken clothes to turn into a long rope and tied them together and gently pushed forward. .


    Kagura Chizuru fell to the ground subconsciously.


    Su Sheng walked to the desk in front of Kagura Chizuru, and said with a chuckle: "Don''t mind, I just don''t want to cause trouble. After all... you don''t want the security guards to see you are innocent. It looks unobstructed, right?"


    Kagura Chizuru tried hard to break free with both hands, but the clothes that had just been easily torn by Su Sheng became as strong as a special rope. There was no looseness at all, and most of her fighting skills could not be lost without her hands. Use, but after all, she is the person in charge of the Kagura clan, shouldering the mission of sealing the serpent and guarding the three divine artifacts. She can even care about her life and how can she care if she will be seen?After all, these are nothing compared to the guardian three artifacts.


    So Kagura Chizuru stood up directly, opening his mouth to shout.


    There are fakes in the three artifacts of Chapter 871!


    Kagura Chizuru just opened his mouth but suddenly felt something stuck in his mouth, making her unable to make a sound for an instant and unable to close it.


    "Shhh, no!"


    Su Sheng put his finger on his mouth and said with a chuckle."You better be quiet, I just want to see if the three artifacts will not take away or hurt you!"


    Kagura Chizuru''s mouth was stuffed with something, if you read it right... it looks like something that Kagura Chizuru wore next to him.


    At this time, Kagura Qianzuru was unreliable, with his hands on his back, his waist straightened subconsciously, and something in his mouth felt like a letter game.However, Kagura Chizuru''s expression was unyielding, even if Su Sheng said that she just looked at the three artifacts, she did not show any signs of softening, and the long-legged Chaosu Sheng kicked it directly from bottom to top.


    This move... really opens the door!


    Su Sheng smiled and patted Kagura Chizuru''s legs directly, and Kagura Chizuru snorted and fell to the ground.


    "Stop making trouble, you are not my opponent, let me quietly let me watch the three artifacts and I will leave, otherwise, not only you, but the entire villa will die. If you die... who will guard the three Divine weapon? Relying on the Iori Temple? Or is it a descendant of the grass pheasant family where I don¡¯t know?" Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head and stood up."As a condition for me to watch the Three Artifacts, I can tell you a piece of news. Forget it, I can tell you first. Lucar has escaped. If nothing else, he will definitely play the idea of ??the Three Artifacts, so your goal should be It¡¯s him."


    On the one hand, Su Sheng walked to the bookshelf in the study, where he first appeared.


    Kagura Chizuru''s eyes were a little surprised and panicked at first. Su Sheng seemed to be very familiar with the mechanism of the bookshelf and moved lightly. For a moment, the bookshelf slowly sank in and moved to the side, revealing the secret room inside.There are three showcases in the secret room with three artifacts placed on them.


    Grass pheasant sword, Yazhi mirror, eight feet Qiong gouyu.


    The grass pheasant sword is just a sword as its name suggests, and the Yata mirror is an ancient bronze mirror, but the mirror surface is not smooth and can hardly shine.


    The Bachiqiong Gouyu is just a half-moon jade that looks like a pendant. It is exactly like the totem of the Iori family. The Bachiqiong Gouyu is entangled by a decoration that looks like a fishing net. It is not as good as the grass pheasant sword in terms of appearance. Follow Yata Mirror.


    Su Sheng approached the secret room and looked at each other lightly, then raised his mouth and turned to look at Kagura Chizuru who was struggling to stand up and his eyes were angry."You are very bad, saying that it is three artifacts, but in fact only two of them are real, right? Yata Mirror, Yachiqiong Gouyu is real, I can feel the special energy contained in it, but the pheasant sword is fake, right? I don¡¯t feel anything, this is a fake!"


    "That''s right, your Kagura family is very close to the Iori family, but it doesn¡¯t work with the Iori family, and there are grudges between the Iori family and the Iori family, so it¡¯s impossible to give you the real grass pheasant sword for safekeeping. ."


    Saint Su walked out of the secret room and closed the mechanism, and the bookshelf returned to its original state.


    Kagura Chizuru''s expression eased slightly, and it seemed that he really didn''t intend to take away the three artifacts.


    Standing in front of Kagura Chizuru, Su Sheng stretched out a hand and stroked her cheek. Although she resisted and wanted to hide, it was useless.Su Sheng chuckled and said, "You exhibited the three artifacts. The purpose of holding the King of Fighters competition is to find fighters who can resist the great god? No, it''s not the great god, but the eight masters who want to unseal the great god. I have seen the eight great masters. Although Ji did not fight against each other, he still understands a little bit. The power of the serpent in his body allows him to control the wind. The ordinary fighter is not his opponent at all. Maybe... you still want to take this opportunity to take the grass pheasant family The descendants draw out that the guardian families of the grass pheasant, Kagura, Iori, and the three divine tools join forces again? Is it possible to deal with the eight masterpieces."


    "But... the possibility is unlikely!" Su Sheng took out the contents of Kagura Qianhe''s mouth and threw it aside.

 708 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 708

    Kagura Qianzuru looked at Su Sheng intently."Who are you and what is your purpose!"


    "This is the third time you have asked me who I am. There are only three things, so I will tell you..." Su Sheng smiled lightly."My name is Su Sheng, Suzhou''s Su, the sacred saint, I''m just a traveler who suddenly discovered something interesting while on vacation. As for the purpose? The purpose at this stage is to participate in the Kof King of Fighters competition and win the championship by the way to find the eight master set. "


    "How? Would you like to seek my help?"


    Su Sheng looked at Kagura Chizuru with a smile, and unceremoniously followed her cheeks with her hands to feel the structure of her airport.


    Shiranui Mai feels better now!


    "Our goal is the same in dealing with the Bajie Ji. I believe you have already seen my strength, even though it is only the tip of the iceberg! With my help, you will be more confident in dealing with the Bajie Ji and guarding the seal of the serpent. Of course this is from the perspective of your responsibility, and for you personally..." Su Sheng looked at the trembling Kagura Chizuru with a bright smile."I can let you see, your dead...sister!"


    "what?"


    Kagura Qianzuru looked very excited and leaned towards Su Sheng."You can really let me see my sister? But, but she is dead, what you said to see... isn''t it just an illusion or a fake?"


    "Illusions? Your Kagura family is very good at illusions, right? Didn''t your move 2.7 just use illusion techniques to produce the effect of phantom clones? So you can definitely tell if it is an illusion." Su Sheng said with a smile. ."I can make your sister''s soul reappear and coexist with you, probably like your Japanese popular Shiling, so that your previous moves can change from a constructed phantom to your sister, and you As a result, his strength will be greatly increased!"


    "If you want to get this, you just need to bend your knees slightly and kneel on the ground and call me Master." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "This is impossible!"


    Kagura Qianhe said solemnly."The Kagura family shoulders the mission of guarding the seal of the snake, and it is absolutely impossible for them to be loyal to others!"


    Chapter 872 Chapter Kagura Wangui and Kusana Chai Boat


    "I''m talking about you, not the Kagura family." Su Shengdao.


    Kagura Chizuru still shook his head: "There is no difference, I am the Kagura family before I gave birth to heirs for the family and nurtured them to grow up."


    "Really? What if the mission of the Kagura family doesn''t exist? Then you can find someone in the Kagura family to inherit your position to manage the Kagura family, right?" Su Sheng said again.


    "This is impossible!" Kagura Chizuru said impossible again."The Kagura family''s mission has been undertaken for thousands of years. As long as the serpent is still sealed for one day, and there is still the possibility of the serpent unsealing and endangering the world, the Kagura family will always shoulder this mission, unless..."


    "The big snake is dead, it doesn''t exist anymore!" Su Sheng answered."Then wait until that day and you will be loyal to me. I don''t mind paying the goods first."


    The qi was gently released in Su Sheng''s body, and Kagura Chizuru felt that the clothes line that bound her hands shattered and let her regain her freedom.


    She looked at Su Sheng suspiciously, and saw Su Sheng stretched out her hand to grab the void.


    The next moment a weird light lit up, and a shadow appeared between Su Sheng and Kagura Chizuru, and then the shadow gradually changed, and a person almost identical to Kagura Chizuru appeared. The difference was that this person was wearing black. The leather shoes, black trousers, and long white top that exposed the insteps are exactly the same as Kagura Chizuru in the game.But...obviously she is not Kagura Chizuru, but Kagura Chizuru''s sister, the dead Kagura Chizuru!


    Wangui, Qianhe, uh, the names of the sisters are very interesting.


    "Sister?" Kagura Chizuru cried out and rushed over subconsciously, but it was a pity that his body was empty.


    Kagura Mangui is just a soul.


    "Qianhe." Kagura was shocked and looked at his sister excitedly."Why are you not wearing clothes?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Kagura Chizuru didn''t know how to answer for a while, but Kagura Wangui nodded as if thinking of something and then looked at Su Sheng.


    "Are you Chizuru''s husband? Did you call me out of my sleep?"


    "Sister, it''s not what you want..." Kagura Chizuru was about to explain, but he heard Su Sheng say indifferently: "I summoned your soul, but as a condition I will still be her master."


    "The Kagura family will not be loyal to other people." Kagura Mangui said exactly the same as Kagura Chizuru.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "It didn''t mean that I won''t in the future. I will help you completely solve the hidden danger of the big snake. When the time comes, I can find someone from the Kagura clan to inherit the clan, and she will naturally be able to be loyal to me. Summon you to come out. It¡¯s just that I paid in advance."


    "In the future, you can stay on her body and have two souls, which will also greatly help her strength."


    Su Sheng turned his head and looked at Kagura Chizuru."I will bring people to participate in the KOF King of Fighters tournament. See you then!"


    When the voice fell, Su Sheng disappeared suddenly.


    Kagura Qianhe was shocked."sister¡­¡­"


    Kagura Mangui shook his head."She''s gone, I don''t know how he... left. Chizuru, tell me about this person."


    "Good sister." Kagura Chizuru replied and said what had happened just now.


    the other side.


    Su Sheng didn''t rush back to the hotel to meet Shiranui Wu and Wei Si. Since he wanted to see the three artifacts, he naturally couldn''t run away with the Pheasant Sword. The Pheasant Sword must be kept in the Pheasant Clan without Kagura Chizuru.The information about the grass pheasant family was also investigated by Shirano Wu. The main or only character is the grass boy Chaizhou!


    Cao Zhi Chai Zhou is the father of Kusunakyo and the inheritor of ancient martial arts.


    The gradually lonely Kusana Liu has basically collapsed. Judging from Shiranui Wu''s data, Cao Zhi Chai Zhou was hospitalized for injuries ten years ago. Although people can eat and drink Lazard normally, they don¡¯t say a word. Vegetatives can be as strong as vegetatives, and Shiranui Wu seems to have not investigated the matter of Guan Cao Nai Chai Zhou having a son.


    The hospital where Kusuna Chaizhou lives.


    Saint Su stealthily came to Cao Na Chai Zhou''s ward, a middle-aged old man in the ward looked sluggish, sitting on the hospital bed with a blank expression looking at the window with no view of the scenery.


    Without turning his eyes, there is no micro-expression on his face. Just looking at the same direction blankly makes people feel a little panicked at first glance.


    He seems to have no perception of the outside world.


    "This is the Kusana Chaizhou? Well, it should be right. There seems to be a breath left by the power of the big snake on his body. It should have been left in the body after being injured and has not been cleared, and his senses have been frozen." Su Sheng After removing his invisibility and walking around in front of Kusana Chaizhou, Kusana Chaizhou did not respond.


    The psychic power was thrown away, and Su Sheng wanted to know where the grass pheasant sword was and how the grass chaizhou was injured.


    Su Sheng knew all about the memory of Caunai Chaizhou in an instant.


    "It''s interesting." Su Sheng couldn''t help sighing.


    Ten years ago, Lucar 670 challenged the three families that guarded the three artifacts, Kagura Chizuru, Kusana Chaishu, and Iorikan, and the three of them did not seem to be Lucar¡¯s opponents, and the blood of the serpent in Iorikan broke out and let him enter a certain This bloodthirsty state of madness not only injured Lukar but also injured the Kusana Chaizhou because of his madness. It can be said that the current state of the Kusana Chaizhou is completely given by the Iori Temple.


    Although Yashinan later controlled the influence of the blood of the serpent, it was obvious that the two families that were not in harmony with each other naturally separated.


    "Iori and Kusana are indeed a feud!" Su Sheng smiled.


    At this time, the door of the ward was suddenly opened, and a young man walked in.


    "who are you?"


    As soon as this person entered, he showed a surprised expression to Su Sheng in the ward.


    "You''re Kusunakyo, his son." Su Sheng pointed to Kusuna Chaizhou."My name is Su Sheng, I''m here to help you."


    "help me?"


    Kusanagi frowned and said, "I don''t know you, and I don''t know if I need your help, so please leave."


    "Don''t you want to know how your father was injured?" Su Shenghao asked with a leisurely smile.


    Chapter 873: Kusanagikyo?Get revenge on Iori Temple!

 709 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 709

    "Do you know how my father got hurt?"


    As soon as Kusunakyo heard this, he rushed to Su Sheng and stretched out his hand to grab it. When he saw that Kusunakyo¡¯s identity was well hidden, he should have practiced it. After all, Kusanagi Chaizhou happened ten years ago. It was impossible not to teach his son to practice cultivation before, so although Kusunakyo may not be so exquisite now, he still has a good foundation.


    Seeing Kusunakyo reach out to grab it, Su Sheng curled his lips and waved casually.


    Snapped!


    Kyo Kusara''s hand was instantly beaten away, and his body tilted to the side involuntarily, but fortunately, he reacted quickly and hurriedly stabilized his body.


    "It''s not a good habit to do things casually." Su Sheng said lightly."I can tell you who hurt your father, but as a condition I want a sword, a pheasant sword from your family."


    "Okay, I promise you!" Kusunakyo agreed without hesitation.


    Although his father seemed to have told himself when he was a child how special this sword is, and the reasons and responsibilities of guarding it, Kyo Kusa didn''t believe it at all, thinking it was just a myth.After Kusanagi Chaizhou was injured, Kusanagi was even more disinterested in these things, so he used a sword in exchange for knowing who was the murderer of his father, Kusanagi did not hesitate at all.


    "Take me to get the sword." Su Shengdao.


    Kusunakyo nodded, first simply served Kusuna Chaizhou to eat and rest, and then took Su Sheng away from the hospital to his house.


    A Japanese-style building, but it seems to have opened a private motorcycle repair shop. It is worth mentioning that Kusanakyo still rides a motorcycle. Su Sheng doesn¡¯t have much preference for motorcycles and motorcycles. He just said that he was in his house. We met and teleported directly.


    After half an hour.


    Su Sheng has been waiting here for a long time since Kusanagi arrived home.


    "How do you know where my house is?" Kusanagi asked, frowning when he got out of the car and took out the key.


    Su Sheng shrugged."If you don''t even know where your home is, how can I know who your enemy is?"


    Kyo Kusara thought for a while, it seems...that''s right.


    If he doesn''t know his own family, even if he tells himself who the murderer of his father was, Kusanagikyo can''t easily believe it.


    "Wait a minute."


    Kusanagi said and entered the back room. Su Sheng looked at the surrounding environment and raised his mouth slightly. Originally, he just wanted to see the Kusanagi sword. Although it was called the Three Divine Artifact, it was far from the Divine Artifact in Su Sheng¡¯s eyes. There is not much interest in collecting.However, since Su Sheng, who knows that the Kusana Chaizhou was injured by the Iori Temple, doesn¡¯t mind adding a block to the Iori Temple, and the other two artifacts are in the hands of Kagura Chizuru, it will be convenient for me to get a lot of things if I get the Kusanagi Sword. Up.


    As for Kusanagikyo, will he regret it after knowing the importance of Kusanagi sword?That would be out of his consideration.


    It didn''t take long.


    Kusanagi came out with a long-directional box. Without opening Su Sheng, he could feel the breath of Kusanagi sword, which was very similar to the breath on the mirror of Bashaqiong Gouyu and Yata.Kyo Kusara put down the box and opened it, with a simple long sword inside.


    "The appearance seems to be good." Su Sheng mumbled secretly and took out the Kusanaru sword. Holding it in his hand, he could feel the sword a little lighter, but for ordinary people in this world, this sword should be considered heavy. .


    Su Sheng seemed to feel its restlessness the moment he held the sword.


    joy?fear?


    This kind of restlessness only disappeared in a flash.


    "I can only see the appearance of some divine artifacts. From the name of the Kusana Sword, it is barely enough to store it." Su Sheng smiled and put the Kusana Sword in the box and closed it. He looked up and looked expectant. Kusanagi Kyoto Road."Have you heard of Iori Temple?"


    "I''ve heard that, where is the descendant of the Iori family, he is the one who injured my father?" Kusanagi asked in a deep voice.


    "Surely you have heard the name Kagura Chizuru? You can ask her or go directly to Iori, I don''t think he will deny it." Su Sheng patted the box and picked it up smoothly."Our transaction is complete."


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Sheng seemed to be leaving Cao Najing hurriedly called Su Sheng, but it was a pity that Su Sheng didn''t mean to stop and turned around and went out.


    Kusanagi hesitated and finally did not chase him out.


    He was going to Kagura Chizuru or Iori Temple to find out if his father was injured by Iori Temple, and if it was... this hatred he must repay.


    I saw Kagura Chizuru, Kagura Wangui, Kusanakyo, and Kusanaru Sword. Although it didn¡¯t take a long time, the harvest was pretty good. Watching the sun gradually set, Su Sheng teleported back directly. To the hotel.


    Bang bang bang!


    On the hotel corridor, Su Sheng knocked gently on the door.


    After a while the door opened, Shiranui Mai wrapped a bath towel and opened the door.


    "Why came back so soon...Huh, it''s not Weisi." Shiranui Wu was stunned."I thought it was Weisi who went down to buy things, you... why did you come back so soon?"


    "I will come back after finishing the things I want to do." Su Sheng came in and asked casually."Visi isn''t there?"


    "Well, I went down to buy things." Shiranui Wu responded."When you left before, you said let us stay here to practice as if we were going to leave for several days, but you didn''t think you would come back at night."


    "What is this?" Shiranui Wu asked curiously, looking at the box in Su Sheng''s hand.


    Su Sheng put down the box and looked at Shiranui Wu. The effect of breast enhancement during this period was very good, and she nodded in satisfaction when she looked at her wrapped in a bath towel as if she was about to come out.


    This is in line with Mai Shiranui under his influence.


    "Kusanaru sword."


    "Ksanaru sword?" Shiranuiwu was stunned for an instant."You are talking about the Kusanaru sword among the three divine tools? Shouldn''t it be in the hands of the Kagura family and the Iori family? There was an exhibition some time ago. Lucar still wants to grab it? You...how did you grab it?"


    "I didn''t go to grab the Kusanaru sword guarded by Kagura Qianhe and Yashinan." Su Sheng smiled and shook his head."I bought this Kusanaru sword from a descendant of the Kusanaru family."


    Chapter 874: The Four Heavenly Kings: The Crazy Desolate Thunder and Sharma


    In exchange for the descendants of the Kusana family?


    Shiranui Wu subconsciously thought of one that might be surprised and lost her voice."This Kusanaru sword...is it real?"


    "Do you think I will change a fake on purpose?" Su Sheng smiled.


    Shiranui Wu frowned and said, "If this Kusanaru sword is real, it means that the three artifacts in the previous exhibition...are fake? But how did you get it? This is the Kusanaru sword among the three artifacts."


    "In exchange for a person''s name, he is regarded as the enemy of the descendants of the Kusana family." Su Sheng looked at Shiranui Wu and said with a smile."The reason why the Kusanagi family and the Iori family, and the Chizuru family parted ways is because the former head of the Kusanagi family, Kusanagi Chaizhou, was injured when their three family descendants joined forces to deal with Lucas, and it was not Lukar who injured him. It was because of the blood of the big snake that he ran away and became the "moon night big snake blood crazy ram", commonly known as the crazy Ioriba!"


    "That''s your ex-boyfriend!"


    "What?" I do not know Huo Wu was really surprised. Although she was undercover by 783 Iori Temple for a while, she didn¡¯t know much about the Three Sacred Artifacts family. She really didn¡¯t know that Iori Temple had injured the Chaizhou Kusami. , Not to mention that there is still the blood of the serpent in the Iori Temple, and there is still a state of madness in the horse?However, after being surprised, Shiranui Wu quickly calmed down and said: "First of all, Iori is not my ex-boyfriend, that''s just a task! Second, will it be so good for Kusanakyo to find revenge at Iorikan? Lucar, Bajie Ji They are all trying to play the idea of ??the three divine weapons. If they are in conflict at this time, wouldn''t it be easy for them to succeed? What if a snake comes into contact with the seal?"


    "Isn''t the Kusanagi sword in my hand!" Su Sheng smiled faintly and waved his hand at Kusanagi sword. In an instant... Kusanagi sword disappeared together with the box.


    Shiranuiwu blinked her eyes in surprise, she could be sure that this was not an illusion or hypnosis, but just disappeared like this.


    "Bang bang bang."


    The knock on the door suddenly came to mind again and interrupted Shiranui Mai''s thoughts. This time, Weisi should be back, right?She turned and walked over to open the door.


    It was Wei Si outside the door, but... there was another person besides Wei Si.


    A woman.

 710 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 710

    "Is she?" Mai Shiranui looked at Weisi and asked.


    Wei Si explained."This is Charmi, a well-known costume designer. I accidentally met while shopping and asked her to customize the clothes for us. Ah...Master, are you back?"


    After speaking, Wei Si seemed to find Su Sheng in the living room.


    Su Sheng nodded and looked at Charmi, and saw her in a short white dress with long legs that set off the model-like figure. The opening on the chest and the openings on both sides of the skirt looked a bit sexy and revealing. , A pair of white boots, brown hair tied into two ponytails almost waist-length from the back, the front bangs grow to cover the eyes and half of the face, only the nose and mouth can be seen.


    It''s strange to say that Mingming''s face is blocked a lot, but she can''t see the whole picture, but it makes people feel like she must be a beautiful woman!


    Unlike Wei Si''s seemingly well-behaved temperament or Shiranui Wu''s sexy, this Shirmi gives a very strong imperial sister temperament.


    Feeling Su Sheng''s gaze, Sharma nodded and chuckled lightly.


    The laughter is a bit naive and unpretentious, and the voice feels cute. This voice matches her temperament, not only does not make people feel uncomfortable, but adds a lot of charm.


    Although I was a little skeptical about the fashion designer we met by chance, when Shirmi showed her professional qualities, Mai Shiranui and Weisi quickly invested in them. The clothes that Su Sheng originally designed for them are roughly Improve the details within the scope, measure the size, etc., the performance between speech and behavior is really cute and not artificial, a little bit frivolous, and has nothing to do with Yujie.


    What''s interesting is that Su Sheng found that her bust size seemed to be larger than that of Mai Shiranui, but because the clothes were somewhat conservative compared to Mai Shiranui''s battle uniform, it didn''t look so amazing.


    "Coincidence... or on purpose?"


    Su Sheng didn¡¯t participate in their discussion but looked at Charmi playfully. Although she did not show any signs of aura and knowing how to fight, her soul strength was stronger than ordinary people, stronger than Shiranui Mai, and even stronger than Weisi. Some, her soul has a power similar to Weisi!


    One of the eight masterpieces.


    This makes Su Sheng think of Lucar''s hypnosis before he was arrested and talked about the memory of the Four Heavenly Kings in the Eight Jie Ji.


    Gonitz of the desolate wind, the Chichi Society of the dry land, the Charmi of the desolate rice and light, Chris of the fate of the flame, and the four heavenly kings in the collection of eight masters.Su Sheng didn''t forget the things that have just passed since then, the coincidence of the same name and surname?Su Sheng didn''t believe it, so this Charmi must be the Charmi of the Wild Rice Light, or Charmi of the Wild Lightning Thunder, possessing the power of the serpent and the power of thunder that can control natural lightning!


    Weisi in the Bajie Group went shopping and accidentally ran into Shiremi in the Bajie Group?


    It is said that one of the four heavenly kings who can retain the reincarnation memory, who believes it?


    "I have remembered the size data. This is my phone number and address. Three days later, you can come to this address to pick it up in three days." Sharma said with a smile.


    "Okay, then I will trouble you."


    Shiranui Mai and Wei Si thanked.


    Shermi smiled and then turned around and nodded to Su Sheng and left the door like this. After Shermi left, Vis was still a little excited and expected to talk about the battle uniform. She said that but found that no one responded. Shiranui Mai, who seemed a little excited and involved, was silent and didn''t know what she was thinking, but occasionally looked at Su Sheng.As for Su Sheng''s playful smile, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What happen to you guys?"


    "Did I miss something? Why do you guys look a little weird." Wei Si couldn''t help asking.


    Shiranui Wu hesitated for a moment and looked at Su Sheng."I... shouldn''t guess wrong, right?"


    "Yes, it''s her!" Su Sheng smiled and nodded.


    "Who?" Wei Si asked curiously.


    "One of the four heavenly kings in the Eight Great Masters, Charmi, the wild thunder and lightning!" Su Sheng whispered.


    Chapter 875: Charmi''s back fall!


    "what?"


    "You said she was the Four Heavenly Kings in the Bajie Collection?" Wei Si was really shocked. Su Sheng and Shiranui Wu learned about the Bajie Collection from Lukar when she was not there, so Su Sheng told her later Bajieji, the big snake thing, said that she is also one of the reincarnations of Bajieji, but she doesn¡¯t know much about other people. She didn¡¯t expect this seemingly cute costume designer to sound scary. One of the four heavenly kings of the mysterious eight masters!


    By the time Shiranui Wu performed very well, even if she didn''t react at first, she also realized what the name Shirmi means in the middle, but she didn''t have any expression as if she didn''t know it at all, she didn''t show any flaws at all, she had to It is said that it is from the CIA that you can''t be an undercover agent without the ability to control emotions.


    "Visi or Kusanagi sword?" Shiranuiwu asked.


    "Weiss is more likely. Didn''t she leave the address? I''ll know when I look back." Su Sheng smiled and didn''t take it too seriously. The sun outside had already set, ~ night had fallen.


    I saw a lot of people today-Sharma?


    I''ll go back tomorrow.


    Seeing Su Sheng''s relaxed and leisurely look, Shiranohuo Wu and Wei Si also temporarily put the matter down.Talking about chattering, they took a bath after training for a while and prepared to rest.


    Shiranui Wu went back to the room inside, and Su Sheng lay on the bed and looked at Weisi who came out of the shower.


    Without wearing anything, the white and tender skin seems to increase appetite.I only admired Kagura Chizuru''s ketone body during the day. Although I can''t talk about rejuvenation at this time, I did have some interest.As if feeling the demand in Su Sheng''s eyes, Wei Si smiled and climbed onto the bed but did not lie down beside Su Sheng, but slowly lowered her head on Su Sheng''s body.Slowly from bottom to top, finally stopped and continued.


    Enjoying Weisi''s increasingly sophisticated skills, when the time is right, the applause is thunderous.


    The night passed away quietly.


    The next morning, Su Sheng left the hotel and went to the address left by Charmi.


    This is not a large-scale clothing design company, nor a store of its own brand, or even a store facing the street, but a somewhat remote second-class store, a small studio.Although it seems that the store is not large and the capital is not strong, Su Sheng also specifically checked it on the Internet before he came out. This Shirmi is really a well-known fashion designer, because no team is designed by himself, so In the fashion design circle, both fame and compelling look are very good.


    When you open the sliding door, the first thing you see is all kinds of clothes, there are clothes, there are skirts, and the kind of''fancy clothes'' that ordinary people hardly wear in their lives until they can only wear them when models are on show. It is said that Sharma was an excellent model before becoming a costume designer and also likes to play music. It is said that there is a band.Then Su Sheng checked the other members of the band along the way, and...reaped a lot.


    The other two members of the band are Qisong Society and Chris. Yes, they are the Qisong Society of the Four Heavenly Kings, and Chris of Fate.


    This band is still very famous. The downside of being famous is that you can easily find many of their things online, such as their looks.What does Qisong Society say? It looks a bit like an exhibitionist, wearing white casual pants underneath, but wearing a red short jacket on top. Nothing is worn inside. The jacket is not a tight fit, let alone short. The style itself is exposed a lot, only the middle of the jacket is connected with a belt and there are a lot of gaps in the middle. Almost all the abdominal muscles are exposed to the outside to know that Qisongshe is a somewhat sassy man!As for Chris, it''s not clear that men and women have unisex hair and a unisex dress can fit a sentence.


    So cute must be a boy!


    "Hey, it''s you, why did you come so early? I haven''t finished the clothes yet." Su Sheng was thinking about seeing Shirmi come out from inside, still dressed yesterday, still with long bangs and invisible eyes .Seeing Su Sheng, Charmilles seemed a little surprised and asked casually."Is there anything that needs to be changed temporarily?"


    Su Sheng shook his head: "You seem to like it very much, no... you should enjoy your current life very much!"


    "Of course!" Sharma said naturally: "How can I do it if I don''t like it."


    "Designing clothes and playing in teams are your hobbies?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Sharma nodded: "I also like raising hamsters and watching movies. I have a lot of hobbies!"


    There is a cage for hamsters on the table not far away.


    "It''s great to be able to do things that interest me and have my own hobbies!" Sharma chuckled.


    "Yeah, it''s really hard for you to be so cute to make you one of the four heavenly kings of Ba Jijie!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Hohoho...do you know who I am?" Sharma suddenly bent slightly, and swayed from side to side with his hands folded. The hands that matched his body gently swayed like a dance.


    "Then...you go to death!"


    Charmi''s voice suddenly changed, and his temperament instantly became cold and merciless.The body rushed forward to Su Sheng''s face instantly, holding Su Sheng''s collar with his left hand and Su Sheng''s belt with his right hand, pressing his waist and both hands suddenly, and in an instant, he saw Charmi''s body leaning back and holding Su Sheng is just a back throw!


    Snapped!


    Her body is full of resilience, and she comes directly into an arch-shaped posture of leaning up and back.


    A crisp beating sound followed, and Sharma instantly got up and rushed forward from the waist, and then turned to face Su Sheng while pulling away.At a glance, Sharma = was shocked.

 711 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 711

    People?


    Su Sheng, who hadn''t fallen on the ground at all, turned his head to look subconsciously, and suddenly saw Su Sheng standing in front of some clothes he designed, with his palms together as if he had just clapped his hands.


    Caught it?


    The snap just now was not the sound of throwing his back to the ground, but his applause?


    Chapter 876 thunder and lightning?Hehe, this is my earliest ability!


    Under the long bangs, I couldn''t see Charmi''s eyes, but Su Sheng could feel a ray of murderous aura that seemed to be substantial.


    "Hehe...hehehe..." A deep laughter came from Charmi''s throat, and her figure rushed towards Su Sheng again.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Xalmi had already arrived in front of Su Sheng, her long legs forced her body to a sudden stop, and her slender arm suddenly grabbed Su Sheng¡¯s shoulder, and then the forward force came to her body. The ten-degree rotation directly jumped up high, and his legs clamped Su Sheng''s neck and sat on his body.This posture is like an adult putting a child on his shoulder, the difference is that at the moment when he sits down, Sharma''s legs directly churns Su Sheng to the ground.


    boom!


    Sharma released it after landing and rolled quickly, pulling away and looking up.


    No one!


    Under the bangs, Charmi¡¯s brows have been frowned, twice, and both times, she felt the substance of the attack. Whether it was a back fall or a strangulation, she really felt the touch, which is definitely not Illusion!But when the move ended, Su Sheng disappeared without any signs or signs!


    What kind of trick is this?


    "I said..." Su Sheng''s voice sounded from the other side, as if he hadn''t moved there from beginning to end."Aren''t you Charmi, the wild thunderbolt? Don''t you have the power of the serpent to control the natural thunder and lightning? Why didn''t you see it in your moves? The last time I saw Gonitz with this ability was not bad, Xiaofeng It¡¯s funny, so... where''s your thunder and lightning?"


    "Have you seen Gonitz?"


    Sharma was slightly surprised, then he took a breath and stood up slowly, slowly raising his arms from the sides, raising the top of his head, and then falling abruptly.At the moment of falling, a lightning bolt appeared above her head, and the azure blue light filled the nearby space with countless static electricity, crackling.


    "This is over?"


    "Or, is this exploding the beans? Only after exploding the beans can the move with lightning be released?"


    Su Sheng blinked and asked curiously and expectantly.


    Charmi laughed and put his hands on his mouth, bent over and blew a breath, a bit like blowing a kiss in the air, but at this moment, the kiss suddenly turned into a thunderball and suddenly appeared In front of Saint Su.There is no sign in the process, as if this thunderball should appear in this position out of thin air.


    The thunder ball was close to Su Sheng, and the electric current that radiated from it crackled very powerfully. It didn''t seem to disappear, but stayed in the air.Su Sheng looked at it with interest. The thunderball is roughly divided into three parts. The core is the azure blue lightning energy, the middle layer is still azure blue thunderbolt but it seems to be spinning fast to increase its power, the outermost layer It is a black and gold outer mine circle, like a spinning shuriken.


    "The intensity of lightning is not weak, it is stronger than ordinary Qi, it is very lethal and has a paralyzing effect." Su Sheng gently touched the thunderball with his hand, while analyzing the power and effect of this trick.


    The opposite Charmi was dumbfounded.


    This... Is this guy crazy?


    This is thunder and lightning, it is touched by hand and nothing seems to be the same?how can that be?Shirmi, who felt that she was being despised, waved her hands angrily, like a half-moon-shaped thunder and lightning instantly cut out of her hands and flew towards Su Sheng.At the same time, the thunderball just disappeared, as if there was a time difference.As soon as the thunderball disappeared, the half-moon-shaped thunderbolt had already arrived in front of him, and there was no chance to react.This is not a play, Xia Ermi probably knew that even this move should not be able to help the opponent, so after the shot, she began to accumulate power, and the moment the attack was about to hit Su Sheng, she moved again!


    The whole person seemed to have turned into azure blue, and his body was controlled horizontally in a very unscientific way like the incarnation of thunder and lightning, and his feet contained the flashing electric lights and kicked the holy Su.


    Don''t give people the slightest chance to breathe and react.


    If it is an ordinary fighter, I am afraid that even if it can block the half-moon lightning attack in the front, it cannot block the sequential kicks in the back. First, it is the mastery of the time difference, and the second is the experience of continuous moves... But is Su Sheng an ordinary person? ?If he were ordinary people, it would be as unacceptable as Gu Tsai''s appearance.Therefore, Su Sheng just gently released his breath, and the half-moon-shaped lightning attack was dissipated in an instant, and then reached out under the thunder and lightning environment to accurately grasp Sharma''s ankle!


    Sharma was suddenly shocked, but the next moment he felt a powerful current in Su Sheng''s hands.


    That''s right, it''s electric current.


    This current is more powerful than Sharma, and Sharma, who is good at thunder and lightning, was trembling, paralyzed, and humming instantly by this current.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng released her palm, and Sharma fell to the ground instantly. The thunder and lightning had not dissipated on her body. She twitched and trembled on the ground looking extremely embarrassed.


    "You...how do you... also..."


    "Also thunder and lightning? Ha ha, I have acquired this ability earlier." Su Sheng chuckled lightly from his fingertips, and the lightning flew strangely to Shiremi as if turned into a long rope, entangled it and dragged it. Up."Let''s talk about it, did you approach Wei Si on purpose or a coincidence?"


    "Don''t hurt me." Sharma seemed to have recovered to her previous character, and her voice became sweet and lovely again.


    4.5


    "¡­¡­"what is this?Can you change your strategy if you fail?


    Su Sheng shook his head and the electric cord at his fingertips suddenly changed, the surrounding temperature dropped instantly, and the electric cord instantly turned into a rope of ice as if it had started to freeze.The icy chill made Shiremi shiver subconsciously."Okay, it''s cold!"


    "Answer my question, I am too lazy to search your memory directly." Su Shengdao.


    Search memory directly?


    Charmi was stunned and trembled."I... I ran into... Weiss by accident, and I know her... so... so I want to get in touch."


    ...


    PS: You can surpass the old book "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Reaper" in just seven hundred rewards, and then you can add more, please reward!


    Chapter 877 I will not kill you, because I look forward to the''sunshine''!


    "Accident?"


    Su Sheng looked at Xia Ermi and waved her hand suddenly, and in an instant, Xia Ermi''s slender bangs were blown up directly, revealing her eyes like all of them.


    "..." Su Sheng''s expression was a little weird.


    Sharma was uncomfortable twisting her body and struggling to put her bangs down. However, her twisting had no effect at all. After the bangs were blown up, they seemed to be frozen, and they did not fall naturally.


    "I understand why you keep blocking your eyes with bangs. Your eyes are the windows of your soul, and they are also the most intuitive organs in your facial features. Your eyes... are so long that they have a killing intent." Think about it. As a result of the beautiful beauty, her eyes don''t need to express any special eyes to kill intent. I can''t say that it destroys the beauty. I can only say that it doesn''t match her usual cute style or his royal sister''s appearance at all!


    The style of painting is completely wrong.


    It''s like some people look fierce, serious or very temperament when they wear 22 sunglasses. As a result, taking off the sunglasses is a funny little eye, and the style of painting is directly crooked!


    "Let it go, let it go quickly, it makes me so ashamed!" Sharma shouted angrily.


    shame?


    Su Sheng waved his bangs dumbly, and the bangs fell down instantly, and Shirmi exhaled and fell silent.


    It seems that bangs are Sharma''s cover.


    "You said you met Wei Si by accident?" Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Sharma nodded and said: "Yes, I heard that Gonitz found another person in the Bajie Collection. From her I learned that Vis may also be one of the Bajie Collection. Since I encountered it by accident, I naturally wanted to contact him. Well, anyway, she didn''t restore her memory, and..." Charmeet paused and looked at Su Sheng."I heard that the man next to Weisi was very good, so I wanted to see and know, but I didn''t expect there to be a woman, and I didn''t expect you... so strong!"


    "Who are you? It has nothing to do with the power of the serpent, and you are not from the three families of Iori, Kusana, and Kagura. How could you be so strong?"


    Sharma is full of curiosity about the origin of Su Sheng. She is not a collection of eight masters like Mai Zhuo or Wei Si. She is one of the four heavenly kings, although she is not the strongest among the four heavenly kings. It is not a full firepower, but even so, there are not many people who can ignore her attack and hit her without fighting back.If Su Sheng is from the Three Divine Weapon Family, it makes sense, but it is not. This makes Xia Ermi really curious about the source of Su Sheng''s power!

 712 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 712

    "The frog at the bottom of the well!" Su Sheng smiled."Do you think that there is no other supernatural power besides the Orochi and the Three Sacred Artifacts family? Do you think the Orochi is the strongest existence? Ha ha, believe me, even if you unblock the Orochi, he won''t be able to jump for long! "


    The bosses of the King of Fighters series seem to be perverted in one game. Although Orochi is the most well-known boss of the King of Fighters 97, it is also the embodiment of the natural will of the earth, but in fact the bosses behind are not weak, and the extent of doing things is better than that of Orochi. There is nothing worse than that. I remember that the later series produced many copies of Kusanagi and other things, even stronger than Kusanagi''s deity.


    Sharma smiled disapprovingly.


    "You can talk to Gonitz with these words. He is the leader who wants to resurrect the snake. However, although I am satisfied with my current life, I still hope that the snake can unblock the resurrection, so if you want to prevent it, it will be the best Ok... kill me!" Sharma said.


    Lifting the seal of the three artifacts and resurrecting the Great God is considered to be the mission of the Eight Masters. For the Four Heavenly Kings who have reincarnation memories, this mission is even more firmly in mind. But generations, year after year, have carried hundreds of years and thousands of years. The mission will eventually change due to the passage of time.As the only female of the Four Heavenly Kings, Shirmi does not perform her mission as meticulously as others. For her, she does not care about this mission very much or is not positive. If things go well, she will certainly do it. Give everything including life, but if it hasn''t reached that point, she will not take the initiative.


    "No... on the contrary."


    Su Sheng smiled and shook his head."I will not prevent you from unblocking the resurrection of the Orochi. In fact, I am looking forward to the release of the Orochi and the trick of the''sunshine'', and I also promised someone to completely solve the Orochi, so... you can rest assured that I will not Kill you, at least not now!"


    Su Sheng''s answer surprised Charmi. This person... is he crazy?Even if you are not weak, what are you talking about?Do you want to see the strength of Orochi and solve Orochi completely?


    "Whatever you want, since you don''t plan to kill me, let me go, it''s so cold!" Sharma said.


    Su Sheng shrugged and let go of Sharma."That''s it. I won''t come to pick up the clothes when I look back. You can send them directly."


    "Do you still plan to let me contact you?" Sharma thought that even if Su Sheng didn''t play as a killer, she would cut off contact. After all, Vis was one of the eight masterpieces. Was he not afraid that Vis would recover his memory and leave him?Oh, thinking of it, he seems to support the resurrection of Orochi, so she is 140...maybe she is not afraid!Sharma stood up and watched Su Sheng leave his studio and curled his lips: "What a weird person, they should be very interested."


    Hotel.


    When Su Sheng came back, he brought lunch by the way, knocked on the door and handed it to Wei Si and Shiranui Mai, but his eyes found something similar to an invitation on the coffee table.


    "What is that?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "Kof The King of Fighters contest invitation recommendation, someone from the Jisi group just sent it, there are two in total, one for me and one for Weisi, but the game is a three-person team so only one is enough." Mai Shiranui He paused and said: "We have all participated in the King of Fighters competition before. I have inquired about the players who performed well in the King of Fighters competition basically received invitations."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng didn''t mind if there were not many people in the world, and he had never participated in the King of Fighters tournament. It was normal that he had not been invited.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t know what Huo Wu said, one is enough.


    ...


    PS: The flowers seem to be about a thousand short, which can surpass "Marvel: The Immortal Throne" and become the most flowers in all my books. You can add more!


    Chapter 878 The Heavenly King Team and Chinese Tunic


    "Charmi, it''s time to practice in the band."


    A man''s voice full of magnetism came from the entrance of Sharma''s studio, and as soon as the voice fell, a vigorous and sunny boy was heard following."Yes, yes, don''t be lazy anymore."


    "Sevensong Club, Chris, you are here just right!" Sharma looked at the two people approaching at the door, one strong and mature, the other energetic and lovely.She smiled happily, a little cute as if she were a simple and honest elder sister, and said: "I found an interesting person, you will definitely be interested."


    "Who is it?" Qisong Society asked.


    "I guess it must be a man!" Chris followed.


    Sharma squinted and smiled: "It is indeed a man. Didn''t you contact Gonitz some time ago to know that he found Mai Zhuo and helped her awaken her? Remember the other person Mai Zhuo said? ?"


    "Visi?" Qisongshe said.


    Sharma nodded: "I saw Vis and the man next to Vis yesterday, and that man came here to fight me just a while ago."


    "You killed him?" Chris asked eagerly and curiously.


    Sharma shook his head."No, I lost."


    "You lost?" Qisong Society unexpectedly asked."Is the water released?"


    Sharma shook his head again and told them what had happened. The Qisong Society seemed full of curiosity, and so was Chris, but his curiosity probably belonged to this person, which is very interesting. Killing him should be very interesting. Class reason.


    "This person is really interesting, next time... I''ll go meet him with you!" Qisong She said.


    "Are you sure?" Sharma thought for a while."It''s boring to meet now. He should participate in the kof fighting match with Wei Si and another woman named Mai Shiranui. Why... Let''s also team up? It happens to be a three-person competition."


    "Kof fighting game?" Qisong Society frowned."That''s Goenitz''s plan, right?"


    "What does it matter? Anyway, we are not going to sabotage just to meet this person named Su Sheng. It will not be very interesting to kill him in the ring at that time." Chris said.


    Qisong Society said: "We did not invite recommendations. If you want to participate, you can only find a way to get one from others."


    "Leave it to me." Sharma said.


    "it is good."


    Qisong Club nodded and smiled: "Then...it''s time to practice in the band."


    "Okay." Sharma nodded and the three quickly left her studio.


    ...


    "Boom boom!"


    The knock on the door interrupted Shiranui Wu and Wei Si who were in the couplet. The two stopped and looked at the door. Su Sheng waved his hand casually on the sofa.


    Click!


    The door opened.


    Outside the door, Charmi took three bags and glanced at the three people who were relatively far away from the door. They paused slightly, and then walked in.


    "Your clothes are ready," Sharma said.


    Shiranuhuo Wu and Weisi didn''t move and looked at Su Sheng subconsciously. Su Sheng''s face naturally even waved in anticipation."Really? Then show it out!"


    Sharma walked towards Su Sheng, Shiranui Wu and Wei Si also walked over.


    There are three bags, two of which are respectively Shiranui Mai and Weisi''s clothes. The style is basically the same as that designed by Su Sheng, except that some details have been modified and repaired to make it look more perfect. Shiranui Mai''s bag Out of the red ninja cheongsam, there is a long beige windbreaker."This windbreaker is a gift, after all... your clothes are a bit too cool." Sharma said to Shiranui.


    Shiranuiwu was a little bit embarrassed, her clothes were too revealing, but Su Sheng designed and asked her to wear it, she couldn''t help it!She always felt that Su Sheng seemed to be a little different to herself and had been creating according to what he thought of herself, whether it was breast enhancement or this outfit, including her own fighting skills!


    "What''s inside?"


    Su Sheng pointed to the remaining bag.


    "Your." Sharma smiled.


    "My?" Su Sheng opened it unexpectedly, and there was a black...Chinese tunic suit inside?It looked very compelling, Su Sheng didn''t expect Shirmi to prepare clothes for herself, after thinking about it, Su Sheng simply changed it.


    Not to mention that it feels really good after putting it on. Su Sheng, who was already handsome and handsome, looks more temperamental, and the whole production is quite fit, even if you start your hands, you will not have the restraint that can''t let go.


    "I''m interested!" Su Sheng smiled."what do you want?"


    "Kof KOF Fighting Tournament''s invitation recommendation, you guys...should have some extra." Sharma said.

 713 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 713

    "Visi, recommend your invitation to her." Su Shengdao.


    "it is good."


    Anyway, it just happened to be one more, and it didn''t matter if it was given to Shirmi. After all, Su Sheng was quite satisfied with this tunic suit.


    "What do you want to invite and recommend, and plan to participate in the KOF King of Fighters competition?" Shiranui Mai asked casually.


    Sharma laughed and said naturally: "Yes, my two friends are very interested in you, so I propose to participate in the KOF Fighting Tournament altogether, maybe I can meet it in the game!"


    "Qingsong Society and Chris? Yes, I am also looking forward to meeting them." Su Sheng raised his mouth and said.


    "Then say goodbye!"


    Sharma took the invitation and left with a smile.


    The clothes are very good. Whether it is tailored or fabric, they are all first-class, and there is no''problem''. Shiranui Wu and Wei Si changed them separately, especially Shiranui Wu was quite eye-catching after changing, and the body swayed slightly. Mai Mai trembled up and down, and the fan in her hand swayed like a butterfly in Mai Shiranui''s hands, which looked exactly like Mai Shiranui in her impression!


    Even Shiranui Mai has to admit that although she is a little exposed, she fully demonstrates the advantages of her good figure. Whether she can get the first place in fighting is not certain, but Shiranui Mai, the most beautiful fighter, has a way to give up. Whose feeling, even Weisi''s eyes straightened a bit!


    Of course, this is just the gaze of normal envy or appreciation. Wei Si was already broken under Su Sheng''s strength. She was so jealous of Shiranui Mai, love?nonexistent!


    The 879th chapter registration day, gather together!


    Gista!


    The iconic building of the Gies Group is also the tallest building in the vicinity. It is said to have a full sixty stories.


    Guise Howard will hold here and hold the KOF King of Fighters.


    Early in the morning, the periphery of Gista was already full of people, and the crowd was surging.Today is the day to register for the KOF King of Fighters. Every team that wants to participate must come here to register and accept the placement of the organizer to prepare for the official start of the fighting.The registration venue has already been set up, and it feels like a star press conference. From the door to the registration place is a long red carpet, with reporters who are invited to get first-hand information standing on both sides.Those who are not invited to watch the excitement can only go downstairs, waiting for the contestants at the entrance of Gista.


    Su Sheng came early with Shiranui Wu and Wei Si, and was surprised when he saw this battle.


    "I didn''t expect so many people, shall we go in now?" Wei Si asked in a low voice.


    "No hurry." Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand."Dangdang eat melon skirt and beaten soy sauce first to see who is coming to the fighting match."


    "Should we hurry up and think of a team name?" Shiranui Wu followed in a low voice.


    The 290 competition this time is a three-person team. The criteria for determining the outcome of the group is therefore each team must have a team name, but so far they have not figured out what their name should be. Su Sheng seems to have nothing to do with it. Don''t care.


    "No hurry, no hurry, someone is coming." Su Sheng smiled and looked at the group of three who came by."Huh? Isn''t this Kusunakyo? He didn''t go to Iori Temple to get revenge. Why did he join the kof? See who his teammates are. White pants, black short tight-fitting T-shirt, golden broom head, this is..."


    "Nikaido Hongwan!" Shiranui Mai whispered."The son of the president of the Nikaido Group, a fighter, a model, good at lightning attacks."


    "He is a master who has mastered qi."


    "Where is the other one? It looks so strong." Wei Si asked.


    "Damen Goro, he is good at judo, and almost no one can beat him in this fighting technique!" Shiranui Mai said.


    Kusanagikyo, Nikaidou Hongmaru, Daimon Goro, the team is named the Japanese team.


    Seeing Kusannagi''s face like water, Daimon Goro was silent and dumb, Nikaid¨­ Hongmaru entered Gista with an open air, and soon more contestants came one after another.


    Team Gold: Jin Jiafan, the representative of Taekwondo, brought in Chen Guohan, a giant with a chain and iron ball, and Cai Baoqi, who was short and with a slender and sharp iron finger in his hands.Followed by the Dragon Tigers, who are also known by Su Sheng, Sakazaki Ryo, Robert Garcia and... Sakazaki Yuri.It is worth mentioning that Sakazaki Yuri is very beautiful, although she is not short, she has a loli feeling.


    After the Dragon Tigers, the angry team, three fierce-looking soldier brothers, Clark Steel, Ralph Jones, and Hardyland.


    When the angry team approached Gista coldly and without pause, a hustle and bustle suddenly rang, as if it was a big star.


    "Really a star!" Shiranuiwu murmured.


    This is a very strange combination, a girl, a teenager, and an old man who is drunk with rosacea.


    Super power team, this girl is Athena Asamiya, a Japanese girl high school student and idol singer with super powers.It is said that her superpowers came from the ancestor Princess Athena, and she was obtained by reincarnation.The young man next to Athena Ma Gong is called Shii Quan Chong, whose name is a bit confusing, so people often call him Chinese Dragon. He also has super powers and is good at Chinese boxing. The favorite food is steamed buns.Ma Gong Athena and Shii Quan Chong are sisters and brothers, both disciples of Zhen Yuan Zhai, the old man with rosacea behind them.


    Speaking of this Zhenyuanzhai is a powerful character, he is regarded as the kind of high-level person in the world of the King of Fighters. It is said that he is the first person in the world to realize the power of the universe, and he is called the world''s first. When he was young Almost no one is invincible, but now that he is old, he is a little more elegant and free. He is good to drink and likes to smoke. But anyone who really thinks he is a drunk old man will definitely be miserable. When he realizes the universe When the power was on the evil side, there was no survivor within a hundred li. Later, he set himself a mission, which was to find people who could understand the power of the universe and kill them. As a result, he found that Athena and Athena Ma Palace Shii Quan Chong, but the two children were too cute and he couldn''t bear to kill them, so he decided to accept them as disciples and blocked their universe power for life.


    In this competition, he just brought his apprentices to meet the world and test the results of his practice.


    "Huh? Impossible, am I dazzled?" Shiranuiwu suddenly shouted unexpectedly and followed the three people who looked far away towards Gista."Although he said he would participate, but... he did not expect to participate."


    Three men.


    The leader was wearing jeans, a red jacket, and a red peaked cap.


    "Oh, isn''t this your boss Terry? It''s finally a little bit like. One of his two teammates is Dong Zhang who is good at Muay Thai? Who is the other?" Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "It should be Andy? Andy Bogard, I heard Terry say that Andy is his younger brother. He and Andy were adopted together when they were young. But when he grew up, Terry entered the CIA. , And Andy seems to want to be a fighter and has been learning different fighting genres all over the world." Shiranui Mai thought for a while and said.


    Hungry Wolves!


    Su Sheng thought for a while, it seems that in addition to Kusanagikyo and Iorikan, Terry and Hungry Wolves seem to be the protagonists of the King of Fighters series.


    All the teams seem to have concentrated on appearing at the same time, and after entering a few teams one after another, no one else appeared for a long time. It seems that... there should be no players participating.


    "Let''s go in too."


    Su Sheng said that she walked out of the crowd with Shiranui Wu and Wei Si. At first, the reporters didn''t care, but when they found that they seemed to be important, Gista began to shoot frantically.


    This is a team of handsome men and beauties!


    Needless to say, Su Sheng''s appearance is not much. Shiranuiwu and Weisi are both outstanding. Even Shiranuiwu is wearing a windbreaker. It is difficult to be a good figure. This is more eye-catching than the super power team with Athena Asamiya!By the way, the main reason why Su Sheng can know everyone''s name and team name apart from Shiranui Mai''s introduction is that he used his spiritual power to probe everyone.It''s not to know yourself and the enemy, but to make it easier for you to check in. After all, he is not too familiar with the King of Fighters game.


    Chapter 880¡ªMary and the Secret Chamber


    The registration venue in Gista.


    There was a lot of vocals, and the sound of snapping photos came one after another.


    When Su Sheng brought Shiranui Wu and Wei Si opened the door and walked on the red carpet, they attracted a lot of attention for a while.The blinking lights couldn''t open their eyes for a while, Wei Si and Shiranui Wu slightly dodge Su Sheng but looked around without affecting them.He saw several other teams that had been instructed to leave after the registration, and he also saw the person in charge of security and registration at the venue, a man wearing a red and white turban and wearing a purple jacket with a stick in his hand.


    If I remember correctly, he seems to be called Billy-?


    He is also a role in the King of Fighters series. He is good at sticks. It should be a guy from Gis Howard.


    Su Sheng went straight to the signing stage and wrote his name.


    Su Sheng, Shiranui Mai, Wei Si, team name: Sheng Team!


    The team name Su Sheng is just random. The Sheng team can represent both the Su Sheng team and the holy team. Shiranui Wu and Wei Si are also quite satisfied.


    The photo was taken and the signature was over. Soon someone took them from the other side and took them to the rest area. Everyone was in a private room and there was a private training hall for the team. I have to say that Gis Howard¡¯s arm is still pretty. The big one is rich!However, the competition system is very tight. The whole process seems to have only three days, and the first game will be held tomorrow. It is said that all teams will compete at the same time and broadcast on a large scale.


    Super Power Team, Hungry Wolves, Dragon Tigers, Angry Team, Gold Team, Japan Team, Saint Team.


    Seven teams?

 714 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 714

    "Sharma and the others did not attend?"


    After learning about the teams currently enrolled, Shiranui Wu asked a little unexpectedly.


    Su Sheng shook his head and said casually: "I should participate, but don''t care about them too much. Take a good rest today and prepare for the game tomorrow."


    Shiranui Dance and Wei Si are a bit nervous at this scale of competition. After all, this is a real fighting competition, not in the virtual dimensional space like the previous King of Fighters competition. There are countless audiences who will be broadcast live, and it is not like a game that can ignore the damage and results. , This...is the real fighting!So Shiranui Wu and Wei Si didn''t go back anywhere, and went back to their rooms to adjust their state.When Su Sheng had nothing to do, he planned to go out and stroll around Gista. Although this Gista was not as tall and gorgeous as the Avengers Building, it was not bad.


    As soon as I walked out of the room and closed the door, I saw someone coming out of the room not far away.


    His eyes met, and the opponent paused and left.


    Su Sheng ignored it and walked out in the other direction of the corridor, and almost followed the corner to the edge of the corridor. There is an elevator here, and there is also a small hobby. The large French windows can clearly see the outside scenery.


    "Ding!"


    When the elevator sounded, Su Sheng turned around and saw a woman with short blond hair and short hair, looking around vigilantly. When he saw Su Sheng who was looking at him by the window, his expression became stiff and quickly returned to normal, pretending to be natural. Chaosu Sheng nodded and walked straight out of the elevator, towards the corridor.Loose-looking bell-bottoms, like a top T-shirt in the style of sports underwear, her look and dress shouldn''t be a person from Gis Howard or a contestant, so...Is it sneaking in?


    But her appearance seems a bit familiar, as if...is also a role in the King of Fighters.


    Mary?


    It seems to be called this name, but I don''t remember the full name.


    "It seems that something interesting will happen." Su Sheng smiled and moved slightly. In an instant, his body seemed to disappear invisibly and then followed the direction Mary left.


    Mary seemed to walk very slowly, but she was actually very fast. She had already walked from one end of the corridor to the other in a blink of an eye, and then she quietly pushed open for an emergency door and stepped in.Su Sheng came in directly, and then saw Mary quickly walked down the stairs after looking around quickly to make sure that there was no monitoring.


    Layer by layer.


    She moved so fast that she crossed a floor in almost two or three steps.


    "Come up on the elevator from the other side, and then go down the stairs from here? If it''s not mentally ill, then there is a story..." Su Sheng controlled his body to descend, traversing the stairs layer by layer, and then looked down.


    Changes in vision.


    The stairs instantly became transparent so that Su Sheng could clearly see the situation below.


    "Huh? He is here too?"


    At the bottom, the ground floor, Su Sheng saw the person who happened to come out of another room when he just came out, Trebogarde, the former boss of Mai Shiranui.Looking over St. Trisu, there seemed to be a secret room not far from the underground parking lot. The walls of this secret room were very thick and had a special sound insulation effect. Usually, there were hidden secrets in this secret room.


    This secret room... is no exception.


    Saint Su saw a snake-shaped statue in the secret room. The statue contained a black spar and was connected to a huge instrument that was emitting light.Along the rays of light, three people can be seen lying on the recliners on the instrument, receiving the baptism of energy rays, one by one making painful sounds as if they have received an electric shock.


    Although Su Sheng is not very clear about what this is doing, the power contained in the black crystal and the snake-shaped statue give people the feeling that it is not a good thing, snake... in the world of the King of Fighters, everything related to snakes It will naturally remind people of the big snake!


    "It seems that this posture still has something to do with the big snake. Terry seems to be here for this, and that Mary is also true!" Su Sheng thought for a while and suddenly accelerated. The stairs were like He traversed the nothing, and landed in the underground parking lot in a blink of an eye. Then he found a spacious and well-angled car and sat in, quietly enjoying the good show that was about to begin.


    He had already seen several people coming down from the private elevator on the other side of the parking lot. Among them was Billy who was good at sticking in the venue before.But Billy is not in the C position. In other words, he is not the one with the highest status in the elevator. The person in the C position is a middle-aged person.


    Guess Howard!


    Chapter 881: Conspiracy?Strong routine style!


    "I smelled a strong scent of conspiracy."


    I don''t know whose car was Su Sheng''s palm. A tiny shock wave wormhole appeared in an instant, and the next moment Coke popcorn flew out and fell on his hand.Slightly adjusted the angle of the seat, Su Sheng leisurely drank Coke and ate popcorn waiting for the show to appear.


    Terry stretched out his hand to press the red peaked cap and lowered his head slightly. Not far away, the elevator opened. Gith Howard led Billy and his men out. Several of them quickly spread out to check if there are anyone nearby, Terry He squatted down calmly, far away.


    "no one."


    "no one."


    After a few of his men said, Gith Howard led Billy to the direction of the secret room.


    After a while, the door of the secret room slowly opened, and everyone approached the secret room.


    Terry leaned in quietly. There was no guard outside the secret room, and the secret room door didn''t seem to be completely closed, exposing a gap. Terry leaned forward and saw the situation inside, his expression slightly changed and his pupils instantly enlarged.A few seconds later, Terry stepped back quietly and prepared to leave, but when he just walked to the dark corner of the parking lot, he suddenly felt his fist and slammed out.


    Snapped!


    There was a crisp collision sound, and his fist was immediately hit, and then a figure rushed towards him and launched an attack. The two directly hit together without seeing each other clearly.


    "Interesting, Terry actually fought with Mary. If you say that, the two are not in the same group, and they should all come for Guise Howard. From this point of view, this Guise Howard should also be the boss, at least It must be a little BOSS too!" Su Sheng ate the popcorn chuckingly and then drank a coke happily.


    "boom!"


    Terry''s fist slammed over, Mary bends down, and slid over the stone pillar in the parking lot with her fist. The hit area suddenly shattered, and the power of the punch can be seen from flying sand and rocks.


    "Eighth-level boxing, the power looks good!" Su Sheng mumbled secretly. Although the fighting skills of the King of Fighters world are not as good as those of Marvel or the DC world, they are more sophisticated and more powerful, especially in the air. In the use of these attacks, these attacks have transformed from ordinary fighting moves into existences with similar abilities.


    "It''s you!"


    After the fist fell, Terry finally had a chance to see the other side clearly, and this look made Terry a little dazed."Your name is...Mary, Blumarie, right? Your grandfather is called Zhou Fangchensi, who was once one of Gis Howard''s masters but was killed by him. You... are you here to avenge Gis Howard?"


    "who are you?"


    Blumarie asked warily with a frown.


    "My name is Terry, and my adoptive father is Jeff Bogard, who used to be brothers with Gith Howard but was killed by Gith Howard." Terry said solemnly.


    "Are you Andy''s brother?" Blumarie asked in surprise.


    "You know Andy?" Terry was also surprised. He would recognize Mary because he used the CIA to investigate people related to Gis Howard, and then learned that Gis Howard was killing his adoptive father. After the Baji Zhengquan secrets, he worshipped others to learn ancient martial arts as his teacher. This man is Brumari''s grandfather, Zhou Fangchensi!


    Seeing Blumarie and Terry chatting without acquaintance, Su Sheng couldn''t help but complain.


    "Two people conflicted because of the same goal, but found that they had the same goals and knew acquaintances. This strong sense of routine was almost unstretched. If you follow the routine style, they may be discovered next. Then the two of them joined forces to kill them?" As soon as Su Sheng spit out, the door of the secret room suddenly opened.


    The two were fighting just now, especially the sound of Terry punching the stone pillar.


    "go!"


    Terry and Mary instantly ran towards the exit next to them and did not choose to return.


    "chase!"


    Billy yelled as if the conspiracy had been discovered, and immediately led his men to chase him up, but Gith Howard paused as usual and then turned to the elevator and left the basement.


    "It''s time to change the auditorium."


    Su Sheng clapped his hands and got out of the car and chased after Terry and Mary fled.


    In the long tunnel, Terry and Mary were about to run out of the exit, but at this time the gate of the exit was descending quickly...... ......


    boom!

 715 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 715

    The door crashed down and was closed when going out.


    Terry and Mary stopped to look at each other, listening to the sound of footsteps coming closer behind them."It seems I can only fight." Terry said.


    "Better than who killed it?" Mary asked Terry.


    The two turned around and each made a stance to prepare, and the next moment Billy rushed out with five or six of his men.The moment they showed up, Terry suddenly moved.


    Charge forward and punch.


    A dazzling light suddenly lit up on his fist.


    "Energy fountain!"


    For an instant, Terry came to Billy like an arrow from the string. Billy was slightly startled and lifted the stick to block the punch.The hot light made Billy feel faintly hot on his face, and stepped back several steps!After removing the force of the impact, Billy snorted and the long stick in his hand directly turned into a three-section stick and beat it.Terry dodges and hides, but Billy turns the three-section stick into a long stick again, and his body starts to spin quickly.


    "Super Flame Tornado Cudgel!"


    In an instant, the stick seemed to generate a hot high temperature due to the rapid rotation, and the high temperature was transformed into flames with the qi on Billy''s body, and it was swung out like a giant hot wheel for a moment.


    boom!


    Hot Wheels went straight to Terry 2.2, Terry hurriedly stepped away and heard a boom.


    Hot Wheels exploded!


    The powerful impact of the flame instantly swayed Terry and Mary. When the explosion ended, the flames dispersed, and a deep pit after the explosion appeared on the ground.


    Mary and Terry set up their positions again, and Billy had already rushed over with his men.


    In an instant, Terry and Billy taught again, and Mary took over the five or six black men.


    The melee occurred instantly.


    "This Terry has been able to use Qi for two times. I have to say that he has a good disguise. Before Shiranuiwu thought he was an ordinary agent, she was worried that Terry could not accept such mysterious things as the Three Sacred Artifacts. "Su Sheng leaned against the wall of the tunnel and regretted not bringing the popcorn and Coke over.


    Chapter VIII Tucao as a traverser!


    Here Su Sheng watched the excitement, while on the other side they played fiercely.


    Terry and Billy, you come and I don¡¯t give in to each other, but Blumarie solved the few men relatively easily. Her attack style is very rhythmic, and she is very good at some articulated grappling techniques. The grappling technique is very suitable for girls like Blumarie. It can greatly weaken one''s own disadvantages and has a good offensive power.Having resolved the opponent in front of her, Brummarie was planning to help Terry deal with Billy, but at this moment she heard the roar of the engine.


    Have a car?


    Blumarie subconsciously looked in the direction of the tunnel leading to the parking lot, but there was no car and no sound.


    "No, it''s behind me!"


    Blumarie reacted and flashed to the side subconsciously, behind which was the exit of the underground parking lot, and the door of the exit had already fallen.


    "Hurry up!"


    Blumarie yelled and then heard a loud boom.


    The door was directly knocked open, and a very rough hardcore Jeep crashed in.Terry and Billy separated 22 instantly, and then saw the co-pilot''s door open and a sound came from inside.


    "Get in the car!"


    At this moment, there was no time to hesitate or ask more, Terry got into the car directly.


    boom!


    The door closed, and the car pushed back quickly and rushed out.


    "Wait for me!"


    Watching the car push back and leave Blumarie, she yelled and hurriedly wanted to catch up, but it was a pity...At this time, the car had already retreated, and Billy knew that Terry could not catch up, so he turned to look at Blumarie.


    "Damn it!"


    Blumarie murmured depressedly that she was ready to start with Billy, but then she stared at Billy''s back in shock.


    "Huh, screaming? This trick doesn''t work for me..." Billy thought that Brummarie wanted to trick himself into turning his head, and was not moved at all, but...


    Snapped!


    There was a very crisp hitting sound, and Su Sheng slowly raised his hand knife and looked at Billy who had fainted to the ground and smiled at Blumarie and stretched out his hand towards her.


    Blumarie was shocked and hesitated and slowly placed her hand on Su Sheng''s. The next moment she suddenly felt a sense of weightlessness that made her subconsciously stand unstable like falling backwards, and she felt her leg falling. When it fell, she seemed to have slammed something that made her sit down involuntarily.


    Very soft?


    Blumarie looked down subconsciously and found that she was sitting on the bed strangely, and even more strangely the surrounding environment.She was still in the tunnel of the underground parking lot last second. Why did she appear in the hotel room in the next second?


    Hallucinations?


    She subconsciously touched the bed sheet, the touch was very real, not like an illusion at all.


    "What do you think?"


    The man''s voice abruptly interrupted Blumarie''s suspicion. She raised her head and saw the man who suddenly appeared behind Billy and knocked him out. He also stretched out his hand to him and... he was here.


    "You..." Blumarie was interrupted by Su Sheng when she wanted to speak but stopped.


    ''Stop asking who I am. Everyone has to ask me once when they see me, maybe more than once."Su Sheng couldn''t help but vomit. You can call out each other''s name accurately and know each other''s identity every time you meet each other. As a result, every time you come to me, you will ask who you are. If you ask, I am tired of answering. Now, it can be seen that I am a traverser, not your native!


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Blumarie didn''t expect Su Sheng''s reaction to be so big, although she was curious, she couldn''t ask anymore.


    "Thank you for helping me, where...what is this place?" Blumarie changed the subject.


    "Gista, my room." Su Shengdao.


    "Ah? Um... I have to get out of here." Blumarie was a little panicked, she might not be able to run away if she was found out.


    "Are you sure? Now the entire Gista entrance is guarded by Gis Howard''s people. The player area is okay. The rest of the area has almost entered a semi-closed state. It may not be unblocked until the KOF tournament is over. ." Su Sheng paused."The Terry with you and the one who hit the door by car even escaped, but they are all contestants. It takes a little effort to come back."


    Blumarie frowned upon hearing this.


    "My name is Su Sheng, a player of the Sheng team. If you don''t want to be discovered and you want to continue what you originally did, I suggest you stay in my room." Su Sheng paused and looked at Brumari Smiled."However, I have the conditions."


    "What are the conditions?" Blumarie felt that it might be the best choice to stay here temporarily.


    "You have also seen that each player is in a separate room, and my two teammates or pillows are not convenient to live in, so... you have to be a guest on my pillow for a few days." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Cushion?" Blumarie.


    "Yes, it''s just sleeping with me every night, the human-shaped pillow held by me." Su Sheng nodded affirmatively and explained in detail.

 716 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 716

    "You just say you want me to go to bed with you, so you can play."


    Su Sheng smiled and shook his head."I''ll go to bed with a hug, but going to bed is not the same as a pillow. Forget it, you can understand 650 like this!"


    "Can I refuse?" Brumari asked.


    "Of course." Su Sheng smiled and pointed in the direction of the door."If you don''t want to stay, you can leave at any time, and I will help you keep a secret."


    "Then...thank you."


    After Blumarie got up and walked to the door tentatively, Su Sheng did not stop her.


    Opening the door and looking at the corridor outside, Brumari hesitantly did not go out.


    She was not sure whether she could leave Gista safely, and even more uncertain whether she would have the chance to contact Gis Howard next time after leaving this time.Her mother died when she was young. Her father was a bodyguard to protect the big men but died in an attack. Her only family was her grandfather, but her grandfather was killed by Gis Howard after he was successful in his studies. Now, this hatred... She must avenge it!


    She knew that her strength would not be Gis Howard''s opponent if she was head-on. She could only find a way to get close to him and find a chance to shoot, but... the opportunity was too difficult.


    People who are so cautious as Gith Howard will not easily let strangers approach, so this kof contest is the best opportunity, originally she planned to participate in the competition, but unfortunately did not get an invitation.


    Taking a deep breath, Blumarie turned back and closed the door and looked at Su Sheng.


    Chapter VIII Temporary Pillow: Blumarie


    "Don''t go?" Su Sheng smiled and looked at Blumarie who turned around after closing the door and was not too surprised. From the beginning, he thought that Blumarie would stay.


    Even if you don''t probe Brummarie''s memory, you know that there must be a reason for her to venture into Gusta, and it is very important.When the importance of this matter surpasses the safety of one''s own life and even surpasses everything else, even the harshest conditions will be agreed.If Su Sheng left her as a guarantee for no reason, she would definitely not agree, but it would be another matter if he had a certain bargaining chip.For example, now... Whether she wants to stay in Gista or avoid being discovered, she seems to be able to accept the condition of being a pillow.


    "I can use it as a pillow for you." Blumarie spoke slowly, her eyes suddenly sharpened."But I have one condition."


    "Goodbye." Su Sheng smiled brightly and waved his hand.


    "..." Blumarie was stunned for a moment. Didn''t she expect Su Sheng to be so simple and not to negotiate terms with herself?Blumarie took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry about it. Maybe you can listen to it. My name is Blumarie, and my grandfather is Zhou Fangchensi. Gith Howard once learned art from my grandfather but will He killed him cruelly. I...I have no relatives. My only wish is to kill Gith Howard to avenge my grandfather."


    "If... you can promise to help me take revenge and deal with Gith Howard together, I, I... can always be your pillow." Blumarie finished speaking and looked at Su Sheng with scorching eyes.


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, which gave Brumally a glimmer of hope.Apart from other things, he can bring himself from the parking lot to his room so weirdly, it can give himself a great help in revenge."Goodbye!"


    "what?"


    When Blumarie heard what Su Sheng smiled and said, she thought she had heard it wrong?Goodbye?Still refuse to agree?"I''m talking about the kind of you... the kind of pillow you can sleep with me at any time!" she hurriedly followed.


    Su Sheng shook his head."I think you might be thinking something wrong. Even if I need a pillow, it is only during the KOF tournament. Although it is inconvenient, the organizer did not prohibit it. I just don''t want to disturb them. So I asked you to be a pillow. It¡¯s just a temporary motive and it¡¯s not that important. Secondly, some things are not ¡°always¡± better, so even if you want to be my pillow every day, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the qualifications, let alone others. So, you The conditions are not attractive to me."


    "Either you open the door and go out, bye bye. Either you stay and hold my pillow for a few days, maybe you behave well and I may agree to your request!"


    "Decide now!"


    boom!boom!boom!


    The sudden sound of knocking on the door made Brumaris startled and jumped up. Su Sheng glanced at the door and said, "Open the door, it''s mine."


    "Are you sure?" Blumarie was suspicious.


    "Open the door." Su Sheng looked like she didn''t want to say more, and Blumarie hesitated and opened the door.


    Outside the door were Shiranuiwu and Weisi. When the door opened and saw Blumarie, the two of them were shocked and thought they had knocked on the wrong door. When they saw Su Sheng inside, they knew that they had knocked correctly. Then...Who is this woman?


    "Something?" Su Sheng asked after the two came in.


    Mai Shiranui said: "The group stage has come out. In addition to the teams we saw before, there are two more teams, one is the Uranus team and the other is the Superstar team. However, the Superstar team heard that they did not participate in the previous competition, but they were just splitting. A friendly game will be played after the championship."


    "Really? Who is the opponent in the first battle?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    "Dragon Tigers."


    "Acquaintances, it seems that you have a chance to take revenge this time." The Dragon Tigers are Ryo Sakazaki, Yuri Sakazaki and Robert''s three-person team. Last time Vis defeated Robert, Mai Shiranui placed Ryo Sakazaki in his hands. , But this time, the result is not necessarily the same. Weisi made rapid progress. Shiranui Wu not only realized Qi but also learned ancient martial arts and Shiranui ninjutsu, and it is really possible to reverse the situation and defeat Sakazaki Ryo.


    Shiranui Wu nodded, her first reaction when she saw her opponent was also thinking of revenge.


    "It''s not too early. Go back and rest early." Su Sheng didn''t want to explain Brumarie''s appearance, I don''t know Huo Wu and Wei Si hesitated and didn''t ask more, but Wei Si asked."That... Master, do you need me to stay?"


    "Go back first, I will call you if necessary."


    "Ok."


    Wei Si nodded and cast a glance at Brumari, and then left with Mai Shiranui.


    boom!


    The door closed again, and Blumarie said: "I am willing to stay."


    Su Sheng pronounced with his nose and said."Go take a shower."


    Blumarie hesitated and then went to the bathroom. Now she seemed to have no other choice but to stay. If she left without hesitation at the beginning, she might have a chance to get out of Gista, but now... it''s too late. .


    For the time being, Blumarie, who was in a moody showering, was outside Su Sheng lying on the bed.Yes, the soul is out of the body, one of Kama Taj''s magic.Su Sheng thinks that his state is actually very interesting. He has copied many abilities in the DC world. To a certain extent, he should be said to have no soul, because if there is a soul, he will be judged by ghosts or similar ghost knights, but now he uses it himself. The magic of the soul out of the body can still eject the soul.


    Seeing his body lying on the bed, Su Shengnian''s soul moved directly through the wall.


    Uh¡­¡­


    It happened to be going out from the toilet route, and Su Sheng glanced subconsciously, not to mention that this Brumally figure is good, the place that should be slender, the place that should be fat is fat, the vest line is made by long-term exercise.However, no matter what fighting skills they practice, women in the KOF world seem to be very slim. I remember that there is still a female sumo wrestler who is as strong as the others. As a result, she weighs less than ninety catties, a slim one. , The model has to stand out!


    Chapter VIII Kof''s Real Behind the Scenes


    Su Sheng paused for a moment and floated out directly. Although Brumari''s figure is good, she can only appreciate it slowly when she comes back.


    His soul floated all the way out through the rooms of several players, and then directly descended.


    Whoosh!


    Su Sheng came to the underground parking lot again and floated directly into the secret room.


    In the secret room, the serpentine statue, the black spar and the three people who seemed to be shocked are still there. The cameras installed in the corners of the roofs around should be watching their situation at any time, right?Su Sheng looked at these three people with interest. They were all foreigners, two whites and one black, Su Sheng knew the identity of these three people when they thought about it.


    Harvey: Professional boxer, good at boxing.


    Rocky Guloba: Active national karate champion, good at basketball and karate.


    Brian Butler: Active American football star player, good at power attack.


    Shiranui Wu said that there is still a superstar team that will play 297 games with this superstar team after the championship is born, but looking at the current situation, it can only be said that there is a conspiracy.Su Sheng''s eyes looked upwards at the serpentine statue and the black crystal. This shot-shaped statue looked like some kind of energy release device, which could transmit the black crystal''s energy to the individual for control.And this black crystal seems to have some special energy that enhances physique and strength.


    "interesting!"


    Su Sheng smiled and disappeared with a move. The next moment, he appeared in the room of Gis Howard on the top floor.There were no lights in the living room, only the faint moonlight shining in from the windows, and Gith Howard was making a call on the sofa.


    He answered a few times from time to time, finally said a word and then hung up.

 717 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 717

    Saint Su shook his psychic power towards Gith Howard, and curled his lips slightly after a while.


    This Gith Howard can be called a cruel hero. He and Jeff Bogard were defeated by Tang Fulu together as his senior brothers. Later, he chose Jeff Bogard to become the heir of Baji Zhengquan. Guess Howard was very dissatisfied and angrily left the Baji Zhengquan, and later killed Jeff Bogard in order to capture the secrets of the Baji Zhengquan, and Jeff Bogard was Trebogard and Andy Bogard. Adoptive father.That¡¯s not to say. Afterwards, Guise Howard went to visit Brumarie¡¯s grandfather, killed him after studying, and then returned here to create the Guise Group. Relying on his own strength and talent, he used both black and white methods in a short time. The Gies Group has its current scale.


    But more interesting is that this guy knows Lucar!


    He would suddenly hold the KOF Fighting Contest, which is what Lucar meant. Although Lucar didn''t tell him what he was going to do, he wanted to come...is it to eradicate all powerful fighters?As for the serpentine statue and Sombra, Lucar gave it.So it is not so much that the organizer of the KOF King of Fighters is Gith Howard, as it is that the real person behind the scenes is Lucar who escaped some time ago.


    Calculating the time Lucar should have colluded with Gith Howard and discussed the KOF King of Fighters before he was caught.


    "Things have become more interesting." Su Sheng smiled and went back to his room.


    In the room, Blumarie had already taken a shower, and she looked a little hesitant while sitting on the bed in a bath towel. Su Sheng returned to her body with a smile, opened her eyes and said, "Come and sleep."


    Blumarie lay down next to Su Sheng, and Su Sheng stretched out his hand and threw the bath towel directly on the ground and then heard a snap.


    The light went out.


    In the dark, Blumarie felt a pair of arms hugged herself and unceremoniously directly took control of her own airport and started playing, which made her nervous and stiff in an instant.


    night!


    It was in this nervous mood that quietly passed away. The next morning, Brummarie woke up with a frown. As soon as she woke up, she felt the feeling of not sleeping well. She didn''t remember herself at all last night. When did I fall asleep? I looked at the time on the bedside table before 7 o''clock. I guess I didn''t sleep for a few hours at all.Turning around slightly, Blumarie found that Su Sheng was awake and not by her side. The sound of dripping water came from the bathroom, and Blumarie hesitated whether she should get up or continue to sleep?


    boom!


    The bathroom door opened, and Blumarie closed her eyes subconsciously and then felt something fluttering on her body.


    "This is your clothes. I''m going to participate in the competition in a while. It''s up to you whether you go to sleep or plan to take the opportunity to do whatever you want. Be careful not to let anyone find out. I don''t have time to save you!" Without waiting for any reaction from Brumarie, she went out.


    Listening to the sound of closing the door, Blumarie opened her eyes hesitantly and looked at her clothes, then hesitated for a moment and got up and put it on.


    She felt that she could secretly investigate during the game.


    Leaving aside Blumarie, let¡¯s say that Su Sheng went out to find Mai Shiranui and Weisi. After a short break, they headed to the match venue together. At this time, the other teams also came out one after another, and they seemed to be spiritual. Full and eager to try.


    The venue!


    The entire floor has been remodeled. There are four fighting arenas in the middle. There are countless cameras around. There are huge screens on all four sides above the head for close viewing. There is also a large screen on the front wall for viewing. After four arenas, there are auditoriums all around. Although it is still early at this time, it is a bit overcrowded. The atmosphere of the game has appeared early.


    The Saints and Dragon Tigers were arranged in the third ring, and the two teams rested in their respective player areas and adjusted their state to prepare for the next game.


    Su Sheng paid attention to the situation of the other arenas, and found that the most popular except the super power team''s Asamiya Athena turned out to be the Uranus team. Although I did not see the Uranus team when I signed up, I already knew that they were participating in the competition. As an amateur The popularity of the band, the Uranus team is quite high.


    "The Seven Shaft Society of the Dry Earth, Chris the Fate of Flame." Su Sheng looked at the two people next to Shirmi and raised his mouth slightly. Chris'' dress was really neutral and cute.


    Sure enough, so cute are all boys!


    The first battle of Chapter VIII: Complete victory!


    The miscellaneous trivial matters will not be shown for the time being. It didn''t take long for the host to appear on stage and begin to set off the atmosphere, announcing the start of the game.


    The match table and the information of each player appeared on the screen.


    The four ring competitions are going on simultaneously.


    After the host explained the rules, the first game began.


    Ring number three.


    Dragon Tigers debut ~ player: Yuri Sakazaki.


    Sakazaki Yuri''s dress is very simple, with red and white-bottomed board shoes, tight black leggings, a white robes, wearing a black T-shirt, her hands with traps, her hair tied into a ponytail, and her head strap. With a red forehead belt, he looked a little nervous.On the other side, Wei Si has already entered the ring.


    Sakazaki Yuri VS Wei Si!


    After seeing each other, Wei Si took the initiative to attack, and Yuri Sakazaki hurriedly responded to the resistance and was a little frantic for a while.


    To analyze the overall situation, Yuri Sakazaki''s strength should not be as good as Ryo Sakazaki, but it is not too weak to fight back. After a long time, Yuri Sakazaki, who has adapted to the rhythm of the game, began to find opportunities to fight back.


    "Hundred Cracks!"


    Sakazaki Yuri suddenly yelled and punched out her fists violently. There were countless shadows of her fists for a while, and it was almost impossible to see the trajectory.If it was the previous Weisi, most of it would have to be hit, but after Su Sheng''s conditions, her reaction ability and dodge ability greatly increased, and she avoided it completely.Sakazaki Yuri was slightly surprised but didn''t intend to give up like this, and directly turned his long legs sideways and kicked directly at Wei Si.


    "Feiyan Whirlwind Foot!"


    boom!


    Sakazaki Yuri''s attack was blocked by Visi. Visi''s arm blocked Sakazaki Yuri''s feet and she had to fall. Following a healthy walk, she rushed to Visi in an instant, and her right fist blasted towards Visi from bottom to top."Feiyan Liekong!"


    "This trick cannot be stopped!"


    At the moment Sakazaki Yuri made her move, Vis made a precise judgment. Following the steps at Vis''s feet, she staggered and attacked and escaped from Sakazaki Yuri. At the same time, an elbow hit Sakazaki Yuri''s back .


    Feiyan roars!


    You know from the name that this punch will fly up after the punch, so Yuri Sakazaki''s body leaped forward subconsciously after the attack. As a result, her back was suddenly hit by Vis, and her body just vacated directly fell forward. go with.However, Sakazaki Yuri reacted very quickly. At the moment of flying out, she leaned forward with her waist and turned her body forward. She held her hands on the ground and stood firm. A backhand without any pause is a kill.


    "Tiger Huang Quan."


    This trick can be regarded as a must for both Yuri Sakazaki and Ryo Sakazaki. Sakazaki Ryo used this trick before against Mai Shiranui but was resolved by Mai Shiranui, so when Yuri Sakazaki landed the move, Wei Si predicted it. When she arrived, she wouldn''t be separated, so she stopped and didn''t rush over.


    As a result... Sakazaki Yuri was embarrassed.


    The mortal that was ready to kill directly fell through.


    "Nirvana, secretary''s expenses!"


    Visi suddenly moved. Although the distance was still far away, she rushed over at the end of Yuri Sakazaki''s move, followed by a stormy combo. In the process of the combo, Visi was lucky. With both hands, at that moment... Yuri Sakazaki was unable to resist, and a set of tricks came down, Yuri Sakazaki fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Give up, give up!"


    Sakazaki Yuri tried to get up, but her brother Sakazaki Ryo hurriedly shouted from the edge of the ring.


    Wei Si did not pursue.


    At the end of the first game, Wei Sisheng.


    However, Wei Si did not intend to step down. According to the regulations, she could choose to continue the competition.


    Robert is coming up!


    Last time Robert failed to beat Wei Si. Although he practiced hard afterwards, his progress was definitely not as fast as Wei Si. After all, Wei Si was personally trained by Su Sheng, not to mention that their team¡¯s moves are basically the same, so only five. In minutes Robert was put to the ground by Wei Si.


    Wei Si ko opponents again.


    Sakazaki took a deep breath and went to the ring, but Wei Si turned around to give up the possibility of a series of three.


    "It''s your turn." Su Sheng patted Shiranui Wu on the shoulder.

 718 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 718

    Shiranui Wu took a deep breath and slowly got up and took off the windbreaker outside.As soon as she took off her trench coat, Shiranui''s dress instantly attracted countless attention. This uniform is actually designed very reasonably. Shiranui''s safety measures are also very good. Although she is sexy, she won''t be seen.It''s just like the usual skirts and evening dresses worn at banquets, it will only make people feel sexy and not too revealing!


    Although I do not know that Huo Wu has not been used as a pillow, after all, whether it was breast augmentation before, or his usual life, even if it is not a pillow, he has already been booked by Su Sheng. Naturally, he will not let his pillow let others watch him at will. Throw pillow.


    Although Sakazaki was a little surprised by Shiranui Mai''s dress, he didn''t care too much, and quickly focused on taking over the battle.


    At the beginning.


    Shiranuiwu suddenly threw the fan in her hand.


    "Flower Butterfly Fan!"


    The fan flew straight towards Sakazaki Ryo and suddenly opened in the air. Sakazaki Ryo concentratingly waved and bounced away, but the fan flew back strangely in the air where there was no leverage.


    Snapped!


    Sakazaki Ryo¡¯s head hit the back of his head, causing him to tilt forward subconsciously, Shiranui Mai raised her hand to take the flying fan and leaped forward fiercely. Her body burst into hot flames instantly, and Shiranui Mai just He came to Sakazaki Liang like an elf in flames.


    "Super must kill Ninja Bee!"


    When the voice fell, Mai Shiranui launched a series of blows on Sakazaki Ryo like a flame bee. Her fists, palms, feet, legs, and even the skirts of her clothes were used as weapons by her, and she was almost attracted by the dazzling dazzling. In the eyes of everyone, Sakazaki Ryo only felt as if he was in the flames, even if the effect of his luck to resist was minimal.


    Huh!


    The hem of the skirt danced and flung Sakazaki Ryo''s body again, and the next moment the huge power directly blasted Sakazaki Ryo, his body crossed the fence of the ring and fell to the ground with a snap.


    The flame seemed to burn his Taoist suit, and a faint smokey air floated out.


    "Sakazaki Ryo."


    "brother."


    Sakazaki Yuri and Robert hurriedly helped Sakazaki Ryo.


    Chapter VIII The Heavenly Kings Team and Hadiland


    Sakazaki Ryo was raised up with an ugly expression, and his Tao suit was burnt piece by piece, looking very embarrassed.Sakazaki Yuri and Robert thought that Sakazaki was seriously injured, but Sakazaki shook his head.


    His injury looks serious.


    A set of combos was beaten out of the ring, and the clothes were still burning badly. Theoretically, it should have been seriously injured, but in fact, Sakazaki Ryo had used his Qi to cover his whole body and blocked most of the attacks. It seems that he is not that strong, and he is not very proficient in the application of qi, so Sakazaki Ryo is actually not injured, but he has some qi and blood. The reason for his ugly face is because he was killed by Shiranui without even having a chance to shoot. One set is directly given to KO!


    Shame!


    Although he didn''t think he could defeat Mai Shiranui as easily as last time, he never expected this result.


    It was too wrong to lose!


    And Shiranui Mai''s strength increased too quickly, right?Last time it was just ordinary fighting skills, but this time it suddenly became so gorgeous. Let¡¯s not talk about the fan attack that does not conform to the laws of physics. The combo of the application of qi and the kill is completely different from before. .Either she didn''t show it at all last time, or she just learned it, but in such a short time... is it possible?


    Speaking of bone fist and Shiranuiyu''s ninjutsu, they are indeed quite powerful.


    In short, regardless of whether Sakazaki is depressed or not, the game is over.


    The Sheng team won the first victory without Su Sheng playing. The next step is to see the result of the fourth ring.


    Ring number four.


    Uranus vs. Fury.


    Sharma, Qisong Society, Chris vs. Clark, Ralph, Hardyland.


    At this time, Sharma was on the field, and Hadilan, the last player of the opponent''s anger team, Su Sheng glanced at the result of the game. It seemed that Sharma had defeated Clark, and Ralph was about to pick three.


    Hadilan was wearing a long military-style windbreaker with a blindfold on his left eye. If it weren''t for a different appearance and skin color, his appearance and temperament made Su Sheng think of the director of S.H.I.E.L.D.After Hardyland appeared on the stage, he didn''t seem to want to do anything. He glanced at Sharma and then slowly said: "I admit defeat."


    Sharma raised an eyebrow."Give up? Are you sure you don''t plan to fight me?"


    "It''s not necessary." Hadilan said, turned and jumped off the ring.


    Then the result of the duel came out. Sharma succeeded in one pick and three. The Kings of Heaven successfully advanced. The next game will be tomorrow against the promoted team in the third ring, the Saint team!


    "It seems that there is another story." Su Sheng looked at Hadilan, who had chosen to admit defeat indifferently. If he reads it correctly, he drove open the door of the basement parking lot yesterday and rescued Terry. There should be no intersection before, that is to say... Another one is coming to Gith Howard?


    How many unreasonable things this guy has done, how many enemies it has, and as a result of holding a KOF King of Fighters contest, three of them came to him!


    "The next game will be our turn!"


    Sharma¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and when she turned around, she saw Sharma, Chris, and Qisongshe came here from the fourth ring.


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled and looked at Qisong Society and Chris, they both were also looking at Su Sheng.


    You are a little curious about the colors of the Qisong Society. The lovely Chris looks like an innocent boy, but his hidden murderous intent and disgust are very obvious. It is not intended to target Su Sheng, but except for Sharma and Qisong Society. Everyone!


    Does this guy hate humans?


    "see you tomorrow!"


    Sharma greeted Mai Shiranui and Weisi and checked the condition of their clothes, then smiled and waved away.


    Qisong Society didn''t say a word to Chris, but the two of them had a strong sense of existence.


    Seeing the Tianwang team go far, Shiranuhuo Wu and Wei Si looked solemnly: "They are so strong, the four heavenly kings of the eight great masters, I am afraid tomorrow..."


    "You don''t have to play tomorrow." Su Sheng smiled.


    Ordinary opponent Su Sheng may not have too strong desire for hands-on, but the Four Heavenly Kings is a different matter. Aside from the Shirmi who has already played, Qisong Society and Chris are both interested in the power of the serpent in their bodies. I am very interested... ... before starting with Xia Ermi, Su Sheng copied her abilities, the power of the serpent and the power of thunder.


    It is a very interesting ability.


    I don''t know what the effect of the power of the serpent on Qisong Society and Chris will be.


    "Go back?" Su Sheng asked.


    Shiranui Wu and Wei Si hesitated, it seemed that they wanted to see the other arenas.


    "Then you guys stay here, I will go back and rest first." Su Sheng said and left the competition venue, then took the elevator back to his room.


    open the door.


    Blumarie was a little nervous but quickly relaxed again.


    "Not out?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Blumarie shook her head and pointed to the TV that was broadcasting the KOF tournament: "Gis Howard didn''t show up on the scene, so I didn''t dare to go too deep. I turned around and came back."


    "Did you watch the game?" Su Sheng sat down beside her and grabbed her waist.


    Blumarie nodded.

 719 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 719

    "Have you paid attention to the number of Hadilan who appeared at the end of the fourth ring?" Su Sheng asked.


    Blumarie nodded: "I saw it, and... I know him."


    "you recognize?"


    "Well, he is a 4.2 member of an organization in the US military, including his two teammates. He used to be the leader of the mercenary forces and was nicknamed the instructor." Brumari said."It seems that his wife and daughter were killed by an international gangster named Lucar!"


    "Lucar, then it''s no wonder he will lead the team to participate in the Kof King of Fighters competition." Su Sheng laughed.


    "What do you mean? Do you know what?" Brumari asked.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Lucar colluded with Gis Howard. This game should be what Lucar meant."


    "what?"


    Blumarie was surprised, but Lucar was also involved.


    ...


    PS: The total number of flowers exceeds that of the old book.


    Chapter VIII Not every woman bleeds!


    Blumarie did not expect that Gis Howard would collude with Lucar. If Gis Howard is only a regional leader, Lucar is an international underworld boss. The distance between the two does not mean the difference between Yunyuan. Not too much difference, wouldn''t it be even harder to get revenge with Lucar''s intervention!


    Caressing her pretty waist and lower abdomen, looking at her contemplative and tangled look, Su Sheng''s hand slowly hooked up her T-shirt that looked like a sports underwear and lifted it directly, and in an instant... the tiger came out of the cage!


    Blumarie was startled and instinctively wanted to cover it, she heard Su Sheng''s voice ringing in her ears."You performed well last night so I can reward you with a message."


    "Wh...what?" Brumari asked in a low voice, enduring shame.


    "Lucar is behind the KOF tournament, but if you think you can solve him and everything will be fine, then you are very wrong. Gis Howard and Lucar are just small people, and Lucar is still a little better than some people. Little guy. 22 Although it¡¯s a little guy, if Gith Howard is in trouble, Lucar will help. The same Lucar¡¯s trouble will be helped by some people. If he takes action...Even if your fighting skills are good, you probably only get a spike. !"


    Brumari''s body stiffened in an instant."You, are you saying that I might not have a chance to take revenge at all?"


    "Do not!"


    Su Sheng shook his head surely and slowly said under the hopeful gaze of Brumari: "Whether it is Gis Howard or Lucar or even the people behind Lucar, I can easily solve it."


    "The question is... why should I help you!"


    "I understand!"


    Blumarie took a deep breath and looked up at Su Sheng, and hooked her hands to Su Sheng''s neck and kissed him directly.


    This kiss basically fell on Su Sheng''s body.


    Will Su Sheng be polite?


    of course not!


    So naturally, I hugged her and started to rebel against the guest, and within a few seconds, Blumarie''s clothes were taken off cleanly, and then he hugged her and put them on.


    Look carefully and taste each one.


    Soon, it was as if the body and soul of Brumarie had reached a synchronization, and then there was the most direct collision!


    No blood?


    Su Sheng frowned slightly and threw his spiritual power away, and then opened his brows.


    "Learn new knowledge!"


    Not all women will bleed the''first time''. This has something to do with the body structure and personal physique. As long as it is confirmed that Brumari has no experience, there will be no blood without blood, so as not to stain the sheets.


    Clouds and rain were turning, thunder and fire roared.


    The female fighter has the advantage that the body is full of strength and flexibility, and the physical strength is very good, allowing Su Sheng to review different''knowledge''.


    ...


    The first round of the Kof KOF Fighting Tournament has all ended, and the Japanese team VS the gold team in the first ring, Japan won.In the second ring, the Hungry Wolves vs. Super Powers, the Hungry Wolves won.This result was unexpected. Although the combination of Trebogarde, Andy Bogarde, and Dongzhang is not weak, Athena Asamiya and Chinese dragon have superpowers and ancient martial arts, not to mention that they are like Taishan Beidou. The same character Zhen Yuanzhai sitting in battle really didn''t seem to lose.


    But after watching the game, you will know the reason.


    In the first game, Dong Zhang played against Athena Asamiya, Athena Asamiya won, and then Andy Bogarde played Athena Asamiya. In the end, he got a winless result and was judged to end in double.The Chinese dragon took over from Mamiya Athena and was defeated against Trebogard. The game was still normal at this time, but when the Chinese dragon came off Zhenyuanzhai, the situation was different, and Terry was actually ready. The focus is on preparation for participation. After all, his purpose of coming here is for Gith Howard and not to win a championship, but after the match, Jin Yuanzhai did not use his full strength. It was more like a discussion or guidance. It felt like playing with Terry for a while. , And then directly gave up.


    Another player who surrendered.


    Zhen Yuanzhai''s surrender allowed Terry''s Hungry Wolves team to advance successfully.


    "Senior Zhenyuanzhai should be just to train his disciples." Shiranuiwu and Wei Si said as they came to the door of Su Sheng''s room, when Wei Si was about to knock on the door, the two heard the sound inside.


    Very familiar voice.


    I can often hear this kind of sound a few days ago by Shiranui Wu, not to mention Wei Si, because she is the one who made this sound!


    It''s the blonde woman!


    The two suddenly thought of it, Shiranui Wu looked at Wei Si subconsciously, and Wei Si''s expression seemed normal.


    "Master is busy, then I''ll go back to my room and rest first." Wei Si said to Wu Shiranui.


    "Well, I went back to my room to rest, too."


    The two went back to their rooms, but they never came out.


    I don''t know how long it has been and how many storms I have endured. The exhausted Brumari looked at the dim night view outside the window and wanted to rest, but Su Sheng came over.


    "No, you are simply not a human!" Blumarie said with some fear.


    "Then go to sleep!"


    Su Sheng didn''t care, hugged 903 and fell asleep deeply.


    The night passed quietly.


    When the sun rises from the horizon again, a new day card begins.


    Although the number of people participating in the competition is smaller, the audience is larger than yesterday.


    Two of the original four arenas were removed.


    The two matches were still going on at the same time. Su Sheng noticed that the Dragon Tigers were in the audience, and the Gold and Super Powers were also proud, but the angry team was gone. It is estimated that Hadilan should shift his attention. Let''s go to the task.


    Saint team vs. Uranus team.


    Hungry Wolves vs. Japan.

 720 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 720

    Terry of the Hungry Wolves can be considered one of the protagonists, not to mention Kyo Kusuna of the Japanese team. He and Iorikan are simply Naruto and Sasuke, and Monkey King and Vegeta have the same relationship.Putting aside the protagonist, the Hungry Wolves have Andy Bogarde, Tojo, and the Japanese team is Nikaido Hongmaru and Daimon Goro. It is likely that the Hungry Wolves will win.Of course, Su Sheng didn''t care too much about these. After announcing that the game was about to start, Su Sheng directly stood in the ring.


    "Is it on stage right away?"


    Seeing Su Sheng''s actions, the three of the Heavenly Kings team looked forward to it.And they are not the only ones looking forward to Su Sheng''s performance...and the audience and the eliminated players!


    After all, this is Su Sheng''s debut!


    Chapter VIII Kill Chris in a second, copy will kill?


    Seeing Su Sheng ascending to the ring, Sharma was about to go up but suddenly saw a figure rushing towards the ring. Chris raised his foot and stepped on the edge of the ring lightly, his body turned over and jumped directly onto the ring. .


    Seeing Chris play first, Sharma stopped.


    "I heard Charmi say that you beat her, so I will try." Chris smiled and looked at Su Sheng. Although he was smiling, the disgust in his eyes and expressions was very obvious."You must be careful, otherwise if you are not careful... I will kill you!"


    "Youth! Don''t worry, do it boldly and kill me? You can''t do it by yourself." Su Shengdao.


    "Ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha..." Chris smiled and moved suddenly.


    It is as fast as lightning.


    Chris''s laughter seemed to have arrived in front of Su Sheng before he left, and he quickly shot.The attacking moves are like endless storms, and it is impossible for people to see his movements for a while.


    There was a bang, bang, and bang, and Su Sheng looked lightly and relaxedly waved to block during the storm''s attack, and even easily blocked Chris¡¯ fast strike. Chris¡¯ expression changed slightly and the whole person seemed to become excited. , The moves become faster and more fierce.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the qi from his body burst out, and his palm was filled with purple flames.


    The fate of flame Chris.


    Chris raised his right hand slightly, and the purple fire crow burst into his palm in an instant. At the same time, Chris had already rushed towards Su Sheng.


    At that moment, it seemed as if a sea of ??purple flames swept across.


    "Dark... Orochi shaved!"


    Chris'' voice followed.


    "This trick is a bit familiar!" Seeing Chris''s kills swept over Su Sheng, there was even a leisurely sentiment. He recalled where he had seen this trick, and then... he shot it.


    Ignoring the power of the flame power spurred by the power of the serpent, his right hand suddenly stretched out like lightning.At that moment, even Chris didn¡¯t react, or he had never been interrupted after this move, so when his neck was pinched and felt severe pain and suffocation, Chris subconsciously I was stunned.He stared with shocked eyes at Su Sheng, who was enveloped by his own flames. As if a special aura was generated around his body, he was completely isolated from his own flame damage.


    This... how is this possible?


    "I think of it, although this is your move, but Kyo Kusara seems to do it too? The moves are all exactly the same, the difference lies in the color of the flame." Su Sheng looked at Chris with a slight smile, and his fingers pressed lightly.


    Click!


    Thinking of the crisp cracking sound, Chris'' eyes instantly widened, and the look in his eyes dimmed.


    Snapped!


    Su Sheng casually threw it away, and Chris''s body flew off the ring like trash and fell beside Qisong Society and Sharma.


    "Chris, dead?"


    Seeing Chris, whose neck was obviously broken, Sharma and Qisong Society were shocked.


    They might think that Chris would lose, but they didn''t expect Chris to lose so quickly, and... also lost his life.Seeing Chris, who had lost his life¡¯s brilliance, the expressions of Sharma and Qisongshe became solemn. Obviously Su Sheng¡¯s strength was stronger than they expected. Sharma suddenly felt a little lucky. Last time, Su Sheng He might not be serious at all when fighting her, no...should be said that he was not serious at all, otherwise...her fate may be similar to Chris, being killed by a single move.


    "Take Chris'' body away." The Qisong Society said to Sharma, and slowly walked onto the ring.


    The noise and shouts around him kept coming, and no one thought that Su Sheng, who was in his first battle for the first time, was so strong and even killed his opponent.You must know that from the start of the game to the present, although every game can be divided into winners and losers, this is the first time that it is determined to die.People are dead, some people are dead, what should I do?After all, this is a society ruled by law!


    However, how to deal with this problem can only be postponed for the time being. Seeing Qisong Society''s debut, everyone quietly watched the next game.


    "You have to die!"


    Qisongshe looked at Su Sheng, his tone and expression were not hideous, but he could feel his determination at this moment.


    "Try it!" Su Sheng chuckled disapprovingly.


    Qisong Society''s body suddenly shook, and in an instant the aura exploded and the beans exploded directly, followed by a vigorous step rushing to Su Sheng and reaching out to grab it. Once Su Sheng was caught by Qisong Society, he would use his mortal to kill the dark hell bliss. In striving to solve Su Sheng directly, this must kill will use the power of his serpent, the power of the earth, grab the opponent and beat it frantically to the ground. Every time he hits him, the power of the earth will link with the ground to double the damage!


    Snapped!


    Qisong Society''s hand grabbed Su Sheng''s shoulder, which made the corners of Qisong Society''s mouth slightly raised and caught it, then...you are dead!The Qisong Society used its strength to pull Su Sheng up, but suddenly found that Su Sheng was still motionless!


    "what?"


    The Qisong Society was shocked for a moment, Su Sheng still did not move, as if his feet were dead on the ground, even if the Qisong Society used the power of a serpent to cut off the connection between Su Sheng and the ground, Su Sheng still remained motionless.


    "Dark hell is bliss, right? This trick is very similar to Damen Goro''s moves. I found that you Bajijie likes copying other people''s moves. But...copying other people''s moves? Hahaha...It just happens to be my best. That''s right!" Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand to grab the arm of the Qisong Society, followed by a huge force of the earth burst out suddenly, the Qisong Society only felt the lightness of the foot, and the whole person was directly picked up by Su Sheng. , Followed by a series of crazy shoulder falls, Qisong Society wanted to use the power of the earth to reduce damage, but every impact with the earth made his damage strengthen rather than decrease. It felt like...Su Shengcai It is Bajijie, who is like the one who controls the power of the earth.


    "No, it''s impossible... it''s impossible..."


    Qisong Society was shocked and wildly thought, and the whole person was suddenly thrown into the air by Su Sheng. Before he could react, he felt that his neck and feet were caught. Su Sheng directly carried Qisong Society in a posture similar to carrying a tripod. On his shoulders, the two shoulders slammed into Qisongshe forcefully, causing him to snorted in an instant, followed Su Sheng with both hands forward to put the Qisongshe down, knees against his waist and pressed hard.


    "Crack!"


    Crisp sound...clear and audible.


    ...


    PS: It seems that there is still a four-hundred-point reward to surpass the old book "The Deadly Pact: The Strongest Death", and then you can add more!


    Chapter 889: The conspiracy of Sharma and Gis Howard?


    Click!


    Qisong Society rolled to the ground, struggling for a long time and couldn''t get up.


    His waist was broken!


    "Bajijie, Four Heavenly Kings, honestly I''m a little disappointed." Su Sheng looked at Qisongshe and kicked.


    boom!


    Qisongshe''s head hit the ground hard.


    Su Sheng raised his foot and kicked, and said: "At any rate, the serpent is also the embodiment of the will of the earth. You four heavenly kings should be very strong in grasping the power of nature. How do you feel... so weak? You still want to rely on your strength. It is too difficult to unblock the resurrection of the snake, so...I changed my mind!"


    "It''s not that we are weak, but you are too strong!"


    Sharma under the ring watched the Qisong Society being stepped into the ring by Su Sheng and couldn''t help but refute secretly. When she heard Su Sheng said to change her mind, she suddenly woke up.When Su Sheng discussed with her last time, he said that he would not kill her, nor would he prevent them from unblocking the resurrection of the serpent, because he wanted to see the "sunshine" of the serpent, but he first killed Chris and now he said change Idea, he intends to kill the killer next year.


    "Give up, we give up!" Sharma hurriedly shouted.


    357

 721 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 721

    "Oh!" Su Sheng''s feet stopped and looked at Shirmi, then kicked again with a bang.


    This kick happened to be on the neck of Qisong Society.


    Although there was no clear voice, Shirmi knew... Qisong Society''s neck was broken, just like Chris!


    died.


    Two games, two kings died.


    This made Xia Ermi didn''t know what to do. If he knew it, he shouldn''t have told them Su Sheng''s strength, and shouldn''t join this fun to participate in the fighting competition.Suddenly she felt Su Sheng looking at her, and the moment her eyes met each other made her feel horrified, trembling all over, he... still wanted to kill me?


    "Give up, I gave up!" Sharma said hurriedly.


    Su Sheng squinted her eyes and looked at her with a smile, turning his head and looking at the referee not far away. At this time, the referee rushed to announce that the Saints team won the promotion, and then hurried to find someone to deal with the follow-up. Happening.


    Dead, or two died at once, or under the condition of being in full view and live broadcast, the follow-up must be handled properly.


    Saint Su stepped off the ring, and the organizer also came over to temporarily take away the bodies of Qisong Society and Chris. Sharma was frightened to Su Saint and didn''t dare to stay and just left with those people.


    "Will there be trouble?"


    When Su Sheng came over, Shiranhuo Wu asked in a low voice, Wei Si was also a little worried.


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand, the game on the other side was not over yet.


    At this time, Billy walked out of the corner. He should have been instructed by Gith Howard and came to Su Sheng."Thank you for a trip with me, some things may have to be dealt with."


    "Okay!"


    Su Sheng turned around with a smile."You two can stay here or go back and wait for me."


    Shiranui Wu nodded with Wei Si, and Su Sheng left with Billy.


    "Where? Are you going to see Gith Howard?" Su Sheng asked Billy as he walked.


    "Yes, go see Mr. Guise Howard." Billy replied.


    Su Sheng nodded and took the elevator with Billy. After a while, he got out of the elevator and came to the room of Gis Howard on the top floor.


    This is the first official meeting between Gith Howard and Su Sheng.


    When Gith Howard saw Su Sheng smiled and invited him to sit down, he didn''t seem to have any intention of getting angry or dealing with it.


    "Mr. Su Sheng can rest assured that I had concerns about this before the KOF King of Fighters tournament was held, so every player who signed up would sign an exemption from life and death. Any accidents in the ring will not be troublesome!" Howard first explained and asked casually."I don''t know which genre Mr. Su Sheng is practicing?"


    "Which genre? According to your opinion, it should be regarded as me?" Su Sheng thought for a while.


    "That''s it." Gith Howard paused."There is one thing I need to explain to you. Although the exemption of life and death will make you have no trouble and will not bear legal responsibility, after all, your actions are a bit too cruel. I believe that soon the police and the reporters will find a way to find you. , This will definitely interrupt your rest and have an impact on the next game, so I specially arranged a room for you. What do you think?"


    "Is that good?" Su Sheng smiled."I''m OK."


    "Okay." Gith Howard smiled and shouted to the guard, Billy quickly pushed the door in."Take Mr. Su Sheng to the room specially prepared for him."


    Billy''s expression moved slightly and nodded, "Okay."


    "Please come with me." Billy said to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng got up and followed Billy out. The specially arranged room was also on the same floor, but it looked a bit close to the corner. The door of the room had Tesso¡¯s code lock which was very high-end. Billy originally planned to do so if Su Sheng asked. Explain, but Su Sheng didn''t even mean to ask. Billy simply opened the door and said to Su Sheng: "Go in."


    "Is this a trap?" Su Sheng said suddenly."I don''t believe that Gith Howard will arrange a room specially for me so kindly. To be honest, he is a bit arrogant. Whether this trap or conspiracy is full of loopholes, is it too obvious? It''s nothing to tell me directly. It''s different, do you think I have no choice even if I see something?"


    With a slight move, Billy reached out to his back and held the stick on his body."I don''t know what you are talking about, I was just ordered to bring you here, you better... or go in."


    "take it easy!"


    Su Sheng reached out and patted Billy on the shoulder."I will go in even if it is a trap, because I feel there is something I am interested in."


    With that said, Su Sheng went straight in.


    Billy was stunned and let go of his hand holding the stick, but his eyes were a bit impressive.


    Just now, he had been watching Su Sheng vigilantly, but he didn''t even react to his act of tapping his shoulder.Fortunately, this is just a slap on the shoulder, if he wants to kill himself...


    Billy shivered and hurriedly closed the door and locked it.


    Chapter 890: Mai Zhuo, Lucar, Gonitz.


    The room was extremely dim without any light, as if it were a dark country.


    "Snapped!"


    The sound of turning on the light suddenly sounded, and the dazzling light instantly lit up.Su Sheng squinted slightly, and the first thing that caught his eye was a single sofa in front of him.


    Sitting on the sofa was a man, Lucar who was caught by Su Sheng hypnotically and then escaped from the CIA.


    It''s just... Lucar looked a little different at this time, his right eye turned red and exuded a strange breath.


    Behind Lucar stood a woman with blond hair, black trousers and a white lady''s suit, who looked like a secretary.He is also an acquaintance, his''ex-rival rival''?One of the eight masterpieces, Mai Zhuo who was taken away by Gonitz.Looking at her, Ba Jijie''s memory should have been awakened, and Su Sheng could feel her body full of the power of a serpent, like a beast.


    Interestingly¡­¡­


    Lucar also has the power of a serpent.


    First of all, Maizhuo and Lucar have mixed up, and second, Lucar has the power of a big snake, then the situation is obvious, if there is no Gonitz behind this, no one will believe it!Lucar and Gonitz knew each other and fought each other a long time ago. At that time, Lucar was defeated and knew about the big snake, and he knew about the eight masterpieces, so he wanted to get the three artifacts to unblock the resurrected big snake. The common goal is that it is not impossible for Gonitz to give Lukar the power of the serpent. After all, the serpentine statue and the black crystal in the secret room of the parking lot downstairs seem to be related to the force of guiding the serpent.


    "Ha ha ha, ha ha ha..."


    Mai Zhuo stared at Su Sheng with gloomy eyes, as if he had seen the long-awaited prey.


    "Have you stayed here?" Su Sheng suddenly asked Lucar.


    Lucar frowned slightly, Su Sheng''s performance was different from what he had imagined. Shouldn''t he be surprised or panicked?Why is it so calm?"Last time...you caught me? Just relying on Shiranuiwu''s strength can''t manage to take me unconsciously, how did you do it? Did you give me medicine?"


    "Prescribe medicine?" Su Sheng laughed."Just take it."


    "You are dead!"


    Mai Zhuo suddenly walked a few steps forward to Su Sheng."I will collect the shame you gave me last time. I will let Vis know that it was wrong to choose you!"


    "You don''t know the Heavenly Kings team?" Su Sheng tilted his head."You and Gonitz should know the three members of the Uranus team? Otherwise, how does Sharma know that Weis is one of the eight masterpieces? They are the four kings and two of them were killed by me in seconds, and the other was scared to admit defeat, so I''m curious...who had the courage with you made you think you could beat me?"


    "What makes you think that one of the eight masters that has just awakened and restored the memories of previous lives can be more powerful than the four heavenly kings who have the power to manipulate natural elements in the eight masters?"


    "By me!"


    A voice suddenly sounded, and a whirlwind suddenly appeared in the room.


    When the wind fell, Gonitz''s figure appeared.

 722 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 722

    "The appearance this time is a bit of the Four Heavenly Kings'' posture." Su Sheng commented without any surprise, as soon as he entered Su Sheng, he felt Gonitz hidden on the side.


    The power of the serpent is very special, and they are connected to each other.


    So Su Sheng could feel the power of the serpent on Lucar and Maizhuo, and naturally he could feel the power of Gonitz.On the contrary, Goenitz could not sense Su Sheng until he did not use the power of the serpent.


    Gonitz, Lucar, these are the BOSS of the King of Fighters series, and Mai Zhuo is one of the four kings.


    Three owners of the power of the serpent make a move together?The strength is not weak, no wonder Gonitz feels confident!


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at the surrounding environment.


    Lucar opened his mouth and said: "Don''t look at it. This room is made of special materials. No matter how strong you are, you can''t escape. The sound insulation here is very good. No matter what happens, you won''t hear it outside. A little sound. If you are willing to hand over your practice and submit to us, maybe...I can let you go!"


    "Really? That''s good!" Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand, but the next moment people suddenly came to Lucar''s face.


    So fast!


    This speed is simply not the speed that humans can have, almost even blinking, no... he suddenly appeared before a tenth of a blink.Lucar was stunned and punched subconsciously, and Gonitz even hit it with a wind blade.


    boom!


    The wind blade directly hit Lucar who punched the punch, and the sofa behind Lucar shattered instantly. The huge force made Lucar smash the sofa and slam into Mai Zhuo''s body and smashed towards the wall.With a loud noise, Mai Zhuo snorted in pain.


    "Damn it, don''t you get up!" A faint pain in the back, Lucar pressed in front of him, Mai Zhuo angrily roared and pushed Lucar away.


    Lucar slowly fell to the ground.


    "Hey, get up, are you okay?" Mai Zhuoleng looked at Lucar lying on the ground unresponsively.Could this guy be killed by Gonitz''s wind blade?That''s too oolong, right?No, it won¡¯t. Gonitz¡¯s wind blade is not very strong. Even if Lukar is hit by this move when he doesn¡¯t have the power of the serpent, he won¡¯t die immediately, let alone the power of the serpent now?


    Lucar remained motionless, but blood stains slowly flowed out from under him.


    Mai Zhuo frowned and turned Lucar over, only to find that there was a wound in Lucar''s chest and heart. Looking at the depth of the wound...it should have directly crushed the heart.Mai Zhuo took a breath and looked up fiercely, and saw that Su Sheng lifted the palm that had not yet fallen, and quickly shook.


    High speed hand knife!


    The most commonly used tactics to reverse flash.


    "Humph!"


    Originally, the trio still vowed to solve Su Sheng, but Su Sheng directly slapped his face with this shot?What did Lucar say just now, hand over the practice and submit?His fate was that Su Sheng pierced his heart with a quick hand knife, and Gonitz''s wind blade didn''t stop Su Sheng from hitting Lukar instead.


    Slap on the face!


    Chapter 891 The True Eighth Child vs. the True Eight Child!


    Gonitz coldly snorted and waved his hand as several wind blades slammed towards Su Sheng, and the wind blade came to Su Sheng as if it had cut through the space.At the same time, Mai Zhuo moved, like a beast, directly pounced on Su Sheng and started a combo.


    "Still coming."


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and suddenly stretched out his hand, in Mai Zhuo''s dazzling combo, accurately grabbed her neck and moved aside.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Several wind blades directly hit Mai Zhuo''s back, Mai Zhuo screamed in an instant, and his clothes were cut open several times.A whirlwind suddenly appeared around Gonitz frowned and disappeared instantly, and the next moment he came directly behind Su Sheng and swung his fist.


    "It''s too slow!" Su Sheng muttered with a backhand and raised the weapon''Mai Zhuo'' and smashed it sideways. Poor Mai Zhuo felt a whirl of the sky before he was able to recover from the attack of the Wind Blade. The next moment she I saw a fist coming towards me.


    boom!


    With a punch, his face blossomed.


    Su Sheng grabbed Mai Zhuo by the neck and dragged her back. You can clearly see a bright red blood in the sky drawing a long rainbow. Following Su Sheng, he rushed forward towards Gonitz with the weapon''Ma Zhuo ; Crazy attack.


    Boom boom boom!Boom boom boom!


    Mai Zhuo''s head only felt a whirl of the sky, and the pain caused by the violent impact made her faint.Gonitz used the ability to control the wind to manipulate the flow of air to generate resistance and weaken Su Sheng''s speed and strength, but the effect was not obvious, because the existence of Medro made Gonitz a little hard to use.


    Chris, the Qisong Society is dead, and it is difficult for Weisi to awaken successfully with Su Sheng. Originally, he wanted to try what it would be like to let Lucar, an ordinary person, possess the power of a serpent. As a result, this experiment came up by Su Sheng. It''s a seckill, so... as the eight masterpieces, Mai Zhuo Goniz really can''t give up easily. He needs Mai Zhuo to help her complete the task of unblocking Orochi.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to save Mai Zhuo first!" Gonitz secretly thought that he was looking for a chance to save people, and then his good fortune broke out.


    Seems to find that Mai Zhuo has fainted, and the''weapon'' has lost its spirituality?Su Sheng unexpectedly threw Mai Zhuo out.


    boom!


    Mai Zhuo fell to the ground aside, she twitched slightly in a coma, and she didn''t seem to be awake.


    "Farewell!" Gonitz suddenly groaned, and his breath burst out suddenly.


    "Really...Eight childish girl!"


    Gonitz shouted and rushed to Su Sheng with his hands like claws.


    Eight childish girls?


    This is the sure kill of Iori?


    Su Sheng thought for a while and didn''t avoid it. The next moment Gonitz ripped his hands like claws on Su Sheng''s body, and each claw seemed to leave a deep wound, followed by a sudden close light fist and light fist. , Followed by a heavy punch. After the sound of the heavy boxing, Gonitz suddenly changed his moves and followed the''Hundred-Eight Type: Dark Whistle''. Then he took two moves that seemed to be a dream bomb transformed by air, and finally followed another one. He remembered his fist, and suddenly grabbed Su Sheng''s head with both hands, and the pressure burst instantly.


    boom!


    The flames mixed with blood directly burst out of Su Sheng''s head.


    Gonitz stepped back and slowly raised his voice.


    "This is God''s punishment!"


    boom!


    Su Sheng fell to the ground in response, but his body gradually turned into nothingness and disappeared.The next moment, the surrounding scene changed, as if a curtain was torn open to reveal the appearance below.


    Su Sheng stood opposite Gonitz intact.


    Gonitz opened his eyes wide with emotion.


    "This is... illusion?"


    "This trick... is interesting, but the punishment from the God of Taste is too light." Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and suddenly rushed forward. The palm of his claw instantly tore Gonitz''s chest, and blood spurted out in an instant. Gonitz''s body leaned back subconsciously.


    "Really...Eight childish girl!"


    Su Sheng gave a soft sigh, his hands tearing Goenitz''s body crazily like the claws of a beast, and wounds appeared in an instant, and the blood was flowing.This is a true eighth child, exactly the same as the true eighth child I used just now, the most important thing is...the power of the big snake, Gonitz felt the power of the big snake.Only with the power of the big snake can this trick be truly and perfectly released...... ......


    But Saint Su... how can he have the power of a serpent?


    Why didn''t you feel it before?


    The shocked Gonitz was slightly in a trance, and the combo that followed the true eighth girl had already hit him frantically. Finally, Su Sheng pressed Gonitz''s head with his hands and smiled slightly."farewell!"

 723 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 723

    oom!


    The powerful flames burst out and pressed Gonitz''s blood, and the blood swelled up instantly. The blood squirted out from the wound on his body quickly, and it exploded directly with a head bang!


    Qi orifices were bleeding, and his head was deformed and bumpy.


    boom!


    Gonitz fell to the ground in a vaguely flesh and blood. The book on his body fell to the ground and opened, gradually being stained red with blood.


    Bend over and stretched out his hand, Su Sheng picked up the book and opened it. It seemed that it was the kind of book that some pastors often used.After thinking about it, Sheng Su put away the book and turned around.


    Lucar''s body fell in a pool of blood, and a comatose Mai Zhuo was not far away.


    "Get up, I know you are awake." Su Sheng said lightly.


    Mai Zhuo didn''t move.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Know that your serpent power is the power of beasts, but you really don¡¯t have to learn the habit of beasts. In fact, even the beasts have a small chance of pretending to be dead. After all, there is no other prey in 2.8. Next, your prey is dead. All the other party needs to do is to enjoy the prey, instead of letting it go and giving you a chance to escape."


    "Didn''t Lucar say that, this room is made of special materials, it is not so easy to escape!"


    "So get up, at least you still have a chance to live, if you don''t get up... you''re dead!"


    "..."


    As Su Sheng''s words fell, Mai Zhuo finally moved, and slowly stood up with his arms supported on his body. The eyes looking at Su Sheng were both resentful and fearful, and there seemed to be some disappointment in it?It is quite complicated.The meaning expressed by the expressions in this eye alone is enough to earn her an Oscar. The expression in the eyes is so dramatic!


    Chapter VIII Lily?I want to break it straight for you!


    In addition to the normal power of the snake and the power of the earth to control nature, Gonitz''s ability is more than that of the other eight masterpieces or the four heavenly kings. At any rate, it is the first of the eight masterpieces. How can you be the boss if you don''t have a special ability?Among Gonitz''s abilities are giving strength and activating blood, so when he took away Mai Zhuo, he directly activated her blood memory and let her understand her identity as the reincarnation of the Eight Masters!


    And the power of the serpent that made Maizhuo hidden deep in the soul awakened even gave her a certain amount of power.


    Awakening his blood, the strengthened Mai Zhuo wanted to find Su Sheng for revenge, and wanted to let Visi know that her choice was wrong, and should come back to her again. After all, they are all eight masterpieces. This is destiny. Fate.But...but...but...the important turning point is said three times, she never expected that even if she awakened her blood and gained the power of the serpent, she would not be Su Sheng''s opponent, not just her!


    Lukar, who was powerful in her own right, was stabbed to death by Su Sheng strangely. The head of the Four Heavenly Kings and her leader Gonitz was not at all an opponent and died under her own kill. At this moment, Mai Zhuo confronts Su Sheng. It''s really a little bit timid.


    "I count, Gonitz, Chris, Qisong Society, I have killed three of the Four Heavenly Kings in the Eight Masters, and the rest of Shirmi seems to have no interest in resurrecting the serpent and was scared by me. I''m guilty, so killing you more is nothing at all." Su Sheng paused and looked at the silent Mai Zhuo with a smile."Actually, it''s the first time I have seen an extreme Lily like you. You just shaved and picked up on Weisi, but you sighed and thought that Weisi was empathetic. The degree of your Lily... is a bit serious."


    "What do you want to say." Mai Zhuo said.


    "I want to try if I can break it straight for you!" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Mai Zhuo exploded in one go!


    "No, no, no! Maybe you haven''t figured out one thing. I want to break you straight. It''s my business and has nothing to do with you, so it doesn''t matter what you think!" Su Sheng smiled."The soundproofing here is very good, you can''t hear anything outside, right? It seems that I don''t have a camera, so...just stay here."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Seemingly aware of what Su Sheng was going to do, Mai Zhuo subconsciously turned around and ran away.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Although this room is spacious, it is only one room after all. Where can I go when there is no way out?Su Sheng did not rush to shoot directly, but played like a cat and mouse. After a while, Mai Zhuo''s clothes were completely laid off, and finally Su Sheng let her experience in Mai Zhuo''s despair. When it comes to the happiness of being a woman, Lily can''t feel this happiness at all!


    Poor Mai Zhuo went from anger to despair, from disgust to numbness.


    Her body instinctively reacted, but her mind was disgusted with resistance. These two completely different senses of contradiction made Mai Zhuo feel like he was going to be played bad.


    I don''t know how long it took, and my consciousness gradually recovered.


    Mai Zhuo saw that Su Sheng had left himself neatly dressed and then turned and walked to the corpses of Lucar and Gonitz.


    Wave!


    Lucar''s body is missing.


    Wave again!


    Gonitz''s body was gone.


    Mai Zhuo blinked subconsciously, is it dazzling?The body... why is it missing?What does he want their bodies to do?


    "The clothes you used before looked pretty good, so...that''s it." Su Sheng turned back and waved to Mai Zhuo. Mai Zhuo subconsciously raised her arms as if she wanted to resist. She didn''t want to talk to the two corpses. The same disappeared.One second, two seconds, three seconds, Mai Zhuo slowly lowered his arm and looked impressive.


    She did not disappear. Not only did she not disappear, she also had more clothes on her body, just like the clothes she wore before.


    "The game between the Japanese team and the Hungry Wolves is over, and the Japanese team has won! So my next opponent is Kyo Kusuna, and Nikaido Hongmaru and Goro Daimon?" Su Sheng looked strangely in a certain direction. As if what he saw was not the wall at all but the game scene."I should go out, or they should be anxious! What about you? Are you planning to stay here or follow me?"


    "Are you willing to let me go?" Mai Zhuo asked subconsciously.


    "Before breaking you straight, it''s impossible! But it doesn''t matter to me whether you stay with me or stay here, anyway, I can find you wherever you are!" Su Sheng said casually.


    Mai Zhuo was silent.


    "Don''t go? Then forget it."


    Su Sheng shrugged and his body suddenly began to sink as if it had become insubstantial. From feet to legs, from waist to head, Su Sheng disappeared as if diving into the ground.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Mai Zhuo reacted when he saw Su Sheng disappear. How did he get out after he left?This room was locked from the outside. If Gonitz was still there, she could not do it. She could only wait for Gith Howard to open it from the outside!


    Su Sheng dived all the way and returned to his room in the Martian Hunter''s stateless state.


    Blumarie in the room was startled when she saw Su Sheng floating from the roof, and said after a while: "I think you seemed to have been taken away by the people of Gis Howard before, where did you go?"


    "Go and do something that will make you a pillow forever." Su Sheng smiled.


    Blumarie subconsciously said: "Did you kill Gith Howard?"


    "No?" Su Sheng smiled."But I killed the man behind Gis Howard, bah! How easy it sounds to be crooked, I killed Lucar, and I killed the man behind Lucar! Tsk tsk, it sounds like it sounds like this. An intricate triangle relationship!"


    "You, you killed Lucar?"


    "And the man behind Lucar!" Su Sheng answered.


    "Oh my God! Then why didn''t you kill Gith Howard?" Brummari asked subconsciously.


    "The Kof King of Fighters tournament is not over yet. If Gith Howard died, wouldn''t the game be interrupted? Of course you have to win the championship if you participate, not to mention... I thought you might be more willing to kill him yourself. Your grandfather''s revenge!"


    Chapter VIII, if the snake is not resurrected, it is boring to clear the level!


    Revenge of this kind of thing, of course, feels more personally, if you can choose, of course, Blumarie is more willing to kill Gith Howard personally to avenge her grandfather.


    just¡­¡­

 724 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 724

    Su Sheng first killed two people in the game, and just killed the man behind Gis Howard and the man behind the man. Isn''t he worried at all?Still want to continue the game?


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a knock on the door, and Blumarie got up slightly and opened the door.


    Shiranui Wu and Wei Si came in.


    After coming in, he naturally asked about Su Sheng''s situation, and Su Sheng simply said the situation, Shiranuiwu and Wei Si were shocked.


    Lucar gained the power of the serpent?Lucar was killed?Even Gonitz, the head of the Four Heavenly Kings, was killed?


    Mai Zhuo awakened the power of the serpent?


    "Are we going to continue participating in the competition? Gith Howard will not..." Shiranui Mai asked hesitantly.


    "No!" Su Sheng shook his head."Anyway, this kind of thing is a dark business in private. Even if Gith Howard knows that I killed them, he will not do anything on the surface, so he will definitely not cancel the KOF King of Fighters competition, even if he does some small actions. Don''t worry, there will be revenge after the King of Fighting Contest is over, and if there is grievance, it will be over."


    Since Su Sheng had said so, they naturally wouldn''t have any opinions.


    "Can I tell Terry the news of Lucar''s death?" Shiranui Wu asked. After all, Lucar is still an internationally wanted criminal. It is normal for Terry as her former boss to tell Terry, not to mention the identity of an agent of the CIA. Without revocation, he is taller than Terry, who has been temporarily removed from his post!


    "Whatever, but I still use the corpse."


    "Yeah." Shiranui Wu nodded.


    "I..." Wei Si said hesitantly.


    "Mai Zhuo still hasn''t left in that room. If you want to go, just tell Gith Howard to release people." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Yeah." Wei Si also nodded.


    The two went out to do their own things, not to mention for the time being Shiranui Mai telling Trelucar about his death, nor to mention the fright that Guice Howard was shocked when Wei Si went to find Guith Howard.Besides, it didn''t take long before they left, people came to Su Sheng one after another, and there were still waves after waves.


    The first one to find it was Charmi!


    If possible, Charmi really didn¡¯t want to come. She wanted to take the corpses of Chris and the Seven Song Society and leave here, as far as possible from Su Sheng, but she felt something that surprised her and had to come. That''s where Gonitz is dead!The power of the serpent interacts with each other. As the Four Heavenly Kings, Charmilles is very familiar with Gonitz''s breath, so when the three of Su Sheng and Gonitz started, Charmi felt it, and then... there was no Then again.


    Gonitz''s breath was gone.


    Gonitz is dead!


    Even Gonitz, the head of the Four Heavenly Kings, is dead. She is the only one left in the Four Heavenly Kings. In Shirmi''s mind, Su Sheng is simply the Four Heavenly Kings killer. Who knows if he will kill himself?So although she didn''t want to come, she had to figure out Su Sheng''s intentions.


    Bang bang bang!


    When he knocked on the door, Sharma was very nervous and complicated, and even felt like he was throwing himself into a trap.


    "Crack."


    The door opened, and it was an unfamiliar woman who opened the door. Xia Ermi was stunned and asked, "Excuse me, this is Su Sheng''s room?"


    "come in."


    Blumarie let in Sharma, and as soon as Sharma came in, she saw Saint Su on the sofa in the living room.


    "You came just right, or I have to find you!" Su Sheng smiled.


    Charmi thumped, didn''t you plan to let me go?


    "Give me the bodies of Qisong Society and Chris." Su Shengdao.


    "Wh, what?" Charmi was shocked and did not react.


    "Want me to repeat it?" Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked.


    Sharma hurriedly said: "No, no, no problem, I''m just... I''m just a little curious about what you want their bodies to do?"


    "Resurrect the serpent!" Su Sheng took it for granted."Even if I use the three artifacts to unblock the Orochi, the Orochi is just a spiritual body, right? He needs a container, a body to resurrect, Chris, Qisha Society, Gonitz''s corpse whichever fits."


    "You, do you still plan to resurrect the serpent?"


    "Why not? There are really no decent opponents in this world. Even if the Four Heavenly Kings sound high, but they are actually a bit too weak. If you don''t get the big snake out and defeat it, you won''t have the feeling of passing the customs." Su Shengdao."Don''t leave after you get the corpse back, there are still many things you need to do about resurrecting the serpent, and it was originally your responsibility!"


    "Okay, okay." Sharma didn''t expect that Su Sheng would still resurrect the serpent after going around. Although the purpose of resurrecting the serpent was different, the process was the same.


    Sharma left to ask the organizer for the bodies of Qisong Society and Chris.


    Sharma had just closed the door and went out...Brumari was about to ask about the big snake but suddenly heard a deep voice.


    "do not move!"


    "Hadilan, when did you come in?" Blumarie looked surprised at Hadilan, who was wearing a trench coat and an eye patch behind Su Sheng and holding something like a bomb in his hand.


    Su Sheng didn''t turn his head or even showed any unexpected or nervous or surprised emotions. He just leaned on the sofa and said faintly, "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, I just want to have a quiet conversation with you and I hope you can answer a few questions." Hadilan said solemnly.


    "Oh!"


    Su Sheng responded with a finger and raised his finger slightly. In an instant, Hadilan only felt that the bomb in his hand was about to fly away again. He subconsciously clenched and wanted to grab it, but the whole person was directly pulled by this force. He flew out and fell over the sofa to the coffee table. Hadilan''s reaction was not unpleasant, holding the coffee table with one hand and flipped to the ground.


    But... the bomb flew out of his hand and fell into Su Sheng''s hand.


    Hadilan looked at Su Sheng with fear, and saw that Su Sheng bowed his head and cast a glance and smiled directly... detonated the bomb.


    "Bang!" The voice came. Neither Hadilan nor Bulu Paralysis had expected Su Sheng to do this!


    One of the eight outstanding collections of chapter 894?Leona!


    The bomb exploded in an instant!


    Blumarie made an evasive action subconsciously, but found that there was no impact of the explosion, but a thick white smoke diffused in an instant.


    "Is this a smoke bomb?" Blumarie was shocked.


    Smoke bombs filled the entire room in an instant, and nothing was seen in the cloud.In this very low visibility situation, Blumarie suddenly heard a slight hum.Then suddenly I felt the wind appear in the room, and the smoke was blown away in an instant. In a blink of an eye, the smoke that had filled the room was strangely blown to the corner by the wind, as if it were all compressed together. At this time, Blumarie also saw the room clearly. Case.


    Su Sheng was still sitting on the sofa, but Hadilan seemed to be attacked, lying on the ground and convulsing without getting up.


    "You are still smart enough to take the smoke bomb, otherwise... you are already dead." Su Sheng glanced at Hadilan on the ground and said lightly."Go ahead, what do you want to ask?"


    Hadiland gritted her teeth and endured painful convulsions: "Guise, what happened in the room that Guise asked Billy to take you to? I saw you go in but didn''t see you come out. How did you answer your own room? of."


    "Ask the key point, I''m not interested in answering your irrelevant questions." Su Shengdao.


    "Black Crystal, I was investigating the black crystal that was robbed some time ago. I found the black crystal in the secret room of the underground parking lot before. I want to know where the black crystal of Guice came from and whether he and Lucar were There is collusion." Hardyland said.


    "The Sombra should have been given by Lucar. Lucar has gained the power of the serpent and can use the serpentine statue and Sombra to enhance control of others. If you want to investigate the whereabouts of the remaining Sombra, I can¡¯t help you, Lucar has already I killed him, I don''t know where the other black crystals are!" Su Sheng said casually.

 725 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 725

    Hadilan was shocked and asked, taking a deep breath."You... can you completely seal the power of the serpent?"


    "Yes!" Su Sheng said casually.


    Hadiland struggled to get up."I... I want to ask you a favor."


    Su Sheng smiled."Are you sick? You uninvited you to threaten me with bombs and ask questions, and then you want to ask me to help you? This is not a begging attitude."


    "I have an adopted daughter named Leona. I found her during a mission, when her parents had died tragically. At first I thought it was no different from a normal endgame, but by chance I found her some It''s different. Some of her memory and power seemed to be sealed. Later, I figured out her identity after several inquiries!"


    "The Eight Masters, you must have heard of the Eight Masters? Leona''s biological father is Jiadilu, one of the Eight Masters. Gonitz, the head of the Eight Masters, found him and wanted him to resurrect the snake, but He refused. Gonitz thought he was a traitor, so she gave Leona the power of the snake. As a result, Leona ran away and killed her mother and father Jiadi Road and... all the villagers nearby!"


    "Later Gonitz sealed Leona''s memory and power again!"


    "Although Leona has not gone violently for so many years, I have always worried that Gonitz will come to her and let her replace her father as one of the eight masterpieces. If you can completely seal her power of the snake, I can Promise you any conditions!" Hadilan said in a deep voice.


    "Oh, this is the collection of eight masters delivered to your door!"


    Su Sheng smiled secretly after listening, he was slightly impressed with the role of Leona.


    "If you are willing to let her follow me, I can completely solve his troubles." Su Sheng paused."By the way, Gonitz has been killed by me, but the serpent will definitely be resurrected. If the serpent is resurrected... Leona, who has the power of the serpent, is likely to run away again."


    "what do I need to do!"


    After being silent for three to five minutes, Hadilan spoke.


    "Three artifacts!" Su Shengdao."I want Yata Mirror and Yasha Qiong Gouyu among the three artifacts. As long as you can get any of them, I will assure Leona to live in peace."


    "it is good!"


    Hadilan nodded, paused and turned to go out.


    Blumarie now doesn''t need to ask Su Sheng if she really intends to resurrect the serpent. The three artifacts are obviously related to the resurrection of the serpent.


    No one seemed to be visiting after Hadiland was gone.


    night.


    Go quietly.


    Sue Saint got up from Blumarie, washed and dressed, and left the room.


    No one notified him that the game was interrupted, and Gith Howard did not show up and did nothing, so the game continued as usual.It was too early, Su Sheng went to the restaurant for breakfast and Shi Shiran came to the game venue.


    Yesterday there were two arenas, but today there is only one.


    There are rest areas on the left and right.


    Watching the staff cleaning and maintaining the arena, there were people entering the auditorium one after another, and Su Sheng sat down in the rest area.


    It didn''t take long.


    I do not know that Huo Wu and Wei Si also came, and Mai Zhuo actually followed.


    Obviously, Mai Zhuo was very afraid of Su Sheng.


    Coincidentally.


    After a while, Sharma also came, and came to the rest area of ??the Holy Team.Similarly, she did not speak and she was far away from Su Sheng. As a result, she became a bench in the rest area. Su Sheng sat in the middle, with Wei Si and Mai Zhuo on the left, and Mai Shiranui and Shirmi on the right.Fortunately, Mai Zhuo was not a contestant before, but the appearance of Sharma did cause quite a stir.


    After all, she was still Su Sheng¡¯s opponent yesterday, and both of her companions were killed by Su Sheng. Today she appeared in the rest area of ??Su Sheng¡¯s team, which really puzzled many people!


    After a while, the Japanese team came.


    Kusanagikyo, Nikaidou Hongmaru, Daimon Goro.


    Kusanagi''s eyes were a little complicated when he looked at Su Sheng. It was this man who had exchanged his family''s Kusanagi sword with a news not long ago.At first, Kusunakyo didn¡¯t care about Kusanagi sword, thinking it was just a legend. He went to Kagura Chizuru and Iorikan, which confirmed that it was Iorikan who hurt his father. However, the later development made Kusunakyo a little bit. Unexpectedly!


    ...


    PS: The picture shows Leona


    Chapter 895: Nikaido Red Pills that Langda has made!


    Iori An is very guilty for hurting Kusunakyo¡¯s father, Kusuna Chaizhou, but his character can be apologetic. It¡¯s good to be able to apologize. Let Kusunakyo take revenge on him?That is impossible!Therefore, Kusakami Kyo has no suspenseful defeat. Even if Iori An is not controlled by the power of the Orochi, even if he hasn''t worked with others for a long time, Iori Kyo''s strength is better than Kusannakyo, who can only explore by himself except for the basics when he was a child. Strong!


    Kusanagi naturally refused to give up and showed tenacious resilience. If I can''t kill you, then I will be killed by you.In this way, he was almost beaten to death by the Iori Temple. In the end, Kagura Chizuru came forward and separated the two temporarily, and then talked about Su Sheng, and talked about the three divine artifacts. Then Kyo Kyo knew that this was not a legend. It is one of the three artifacts that seal the serpent.Kagura Chizuru persuaded Kusanagikyo to talk to him a lot about the three magic family and used secret methods to make Kusanagi Chaizhou wake up and begin to teach Kusanagikyo seriously. In the end, she asked Kusanagikyo to participate in the Kof KOF tournament, and on the one hand, she could pass the competition. To improve your own strength, on the other hand, you can also investigate the conspiracy of the KOF King of Fighters competition and observe Su Sheng to see if you can bring Kusana sword back!


    By the way, the reason why Kagura Qianzuru was able to awaken the Kusana Chai boat was actually related to Su Sheng. If it hadn''t been for Su Sheng to summon her sister''s soul, Kagura Wangui, she wouldn''t be able to do it.


    "You think he makes people very uncomfortable, don''t you? No outstanding and eye-catching man like me is as arrogant as him. They are all women and all beauties. What a shame!" Nikaitang Hongwan comb He combed his broom-like hair and said angrily.


    Kusanagi Kyo did not speak speechlessly, Damen Goro smiled silently.


    As time approaches, the game begins.


    Some show-loving Nikaidou Red Maru was the first to appear, and his opponent was Wei Si!


    As soon as the opening performance was very strong, Nikaidou Hongmaru took a long leg and rushed to the front of Wei Si, then raised his right fist with Qi.In an instant, his fist was flashing.


    "Lei Renquan!" Nikaitang Hongwan yelled and punched directly at Wei Si''s face.


    Without a rush, Wei Si directly bent over and rolled away and came behind Nikaitang Hongmaru. Without turning around, she kicked and kicked at Nikaitang Hongmaru''s knee socket.Nikaid¨­ Hongmaru''s reaction quickly jumped and avoided, rushing forward a few steps, and then leaped high to make another shot towards Weisi, who had just turned around.


    No... This time it''s a kick.


    "Flying skills!"


    Falling from an oblique angle in the air, the body quickly rotates like a drill bit, while the power of thunder and lightning covers the feet, and the whole person seems to have turned into a blue drill bit!


    Wei Si resisted with her arms.


    Da Da Da, the impact of Da Da Da is deafening.


    When the energy was exhausted, Nikaitang Hongwan fell.Wei Si backed down and lowered her arms, now her arms were slightly numb.


    "Come again!"


    Nikaidou Hongmaru is determined to perform well, show himself well on the stage of the finals, and have a good wave!Watching Vis put down her arms, Nikaid¨­ Hongmaru''s mouth raised, and her long legs suddenly stepped up and swept over with a raised leg. Weisi leaned back, but Nikaid¨­ Hongmaru kicked and hit a side. Zhong Weisi''s lower abdomen, at the moment of the hit, Nikaid¨­ Hongmaru''s whole body came into the air with an in-situ backflip. During the somersault, his toes kicked Vis''s chin heavily.


    At this moment, Wei Si was in a coma, and subconsciously gave up the defense.


    "good chance!"


    Nikaidou Hongmaru''s right hand raised again, and the blue thunder appeared again, but this time it was bigger than before.


    Throw a fist and drink.


    "Sure! Thunder Light Fist!"

 726 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 726

    With his fist, the thunder and lightning that was transformed by Qi had already hit Wei Si, and in an instant, the electric current swept through his body, causing Wei Si to fall into numbness and pain.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi...


    The dazzling electric light is very eye-catching.


    "Weiss will be fine, right?" Shiranui Wu asked worriedly.


    Su Sheng hadn''t spoken to Mai Zhuo on the other side but started talking.


    "Nikaido Hongwan''s moves are strong, but they don''t seem to be proficient. They can''t do what they want in the perfect air. As long as Vis blocks this move and masters the opportunity, they can easily defeat it... Right now..." Mai Zhuo said nothing. After speaking, the situation on the field has changed.


    The Leiguangquan is nearing its end, and the electric light is beginning to weaken. As Maizhuo said, Nikaidou Hongmaru''s control of the moves is not perfect. During the release of the Thunderguangquan, he needs to always maintain the posture of swinging his fist, and this is the flaw. Following the opportunity, Wei Si coldly snorted and endured the paralysis caused by thunder and lightning.


    "not good!"


    On the other side, Kusunakyo couldn''t help but yelled, obviously he also saw the flaw in Nikaitang Hongmaru.


    But what''s weird is that Nikaido Red Marunami was so excited before, but this time he didn''t capsize?From the beginning of the game, he had already figured out the sequence of moves or combos to show all his moves, so after the end of Lei Guangquan, he didn''t even see Wei Si''s reaction at all. He just bends over, holding his hands on the ground. The body moved like a Thomas cycle.


    The difference is that her hands are holding the ground to control the rotation of her body. The whole person seems to be a straight line, and her long legs spin as fast as a propeller.


    This caused Wei Si, who had originally intended to attack him, to be kicked several times by surprise!


    She withstands a few strokes and then loses her balance involuntarily and falls backwards, but at this moment Nikaido Hongmaru suddenly jumps up and grabs Vis''s shoulders with her hands, almost releasing all the qi in her body. come out.


    "Great generator!"


    boom!


    A bolt of thunder and lightning seemed to fall from the sky and burst out of his body. In an instant, Wei Si had only time to mobilize his Qi to resist, and then lost consciousness with a muffled grunt!


    KO!


    Wei Si was knocked out by Nikaidou Hongwan!


    This result surprised Mai Zhuo, Kusanagi and others. I thought that Nikaitang Hongwan would lose this time, but he didn''t expect that he would have a wave of waves, and even took away Weisi!


    ...


    PS: The picture is Nikaidou Red Maru. Although I played the King of Fighters very badly when I was young, Nikaidou Red Maru is one of my favorite characters.


    In the 896th chapter, I saw a set of take away again, Shiranui Wu mighty!


    Mai Zhuo and Shiranui Wu lifted Wei Si from the ring. The medical staff arranged by the organizer was planning to come over to check Wei Si, but Su Sheng waved his hand and refused. Then he lifted Wei Si up on a chair and poured air into her body. In the middle, as Su Sheng''s breath circulated on her body, Wei Si quickly woke up with a moan.


    "Wake up, how do you feel?" Mai Zhuo asked with concern.


    Wei Si shook her head and was somewhat low-key.


    "I didn''t help you with your injury. I can help you if you need it." Su Shengdao.


    Wei Si shook her head."No, I want to remember this hurt feeling."


    "Ok."


    It''s okay. Wei Si, who was taken away by Nikaidou Hongwan''s set, was not hit to the point. On the contrary, she was sober.Previously, Su Sheng''s training allowed her to improve rapidly, and she won easily after several hands-on exercises. It is inevitable that she will feel a little proud.Now defeated by Nikaidou Hongmaru, at least calm down and know that you will also lose!


    Speaking of Nikaidou Red Maru.


    He was overwhelmingly expressing himself on stage with complacency. From his hairstyle, it can be seen that he is a very expressive person.


    "Be careful, I won''t be merciful just because I''m a beautiful woman, of course...If you are willing to tell me the contact information, maybe...I will consider it!" Nikaidou Hongmaru triumphantly moved towards Shiranui who was left on the ring Wu said.


    Shiranui Wu coldly hummed and did not speak, just waiting for the referee to announce the start of the game.


    When the sound of the start of the game fell, Shiranui Wu took the lead. Without any hesitation, without any temptation, a butterfly fan directly hit Nikaido Hongmaru who was still on the wave, followed forward, retracted the fan and put it directly kill.


    "Shiranui: Nine Tails!"


    Suddenly Shiranui Mai turned into a bewildering Kyuubi, full of indescribable charm. The dazzling attack was like Kyuubi''s nine tails attacking at the same time, making Nikaido Hongmaru totally unresponsive. Coming, it was able to resist two or three shots and then fell straight, followed by a heavy landing sound.


    boom!


    Nikaidou Hongmaru fell to the ground and convulsed for a few moments.


    He has lost consciousness!


    "boom!"


    After a brief silence came, there was an uproar, and another set of continuations was taken away.


    Before, Nikaidou Hongwan took away Weisi in one set, but in a blink of an eye, Huo Wu took away Nikaitang Hongwan in one set, and the whole process did not exceed 30 seconds!


    This result is really unexpected, and the shouts in the audience can be said to be one after another.


    The person is beautiful in length, good in figure, and strong.


    It can be said that this battle of Shiranui Wujing is a complete fire, even if it is lost, it will not have any impact.


    On the ring, Mai Shiranui looked at Nikaid¨­ Red Maru, who was being carried down, for a while, then turned to look at Kyo Kusanagi and Goro Daimon, and declared war silently!


    Daemon Goro slowly stepped onto the ring.


    He is good at judo and some of his own improved moves. He wears a turban like a sanitary napkin on his head, shirtless upper body, judo pants underneath, and a pair of wooden clogs on his feet.The overall feeling is that people can tell at a glance which country he is from and what fighting skills he is good at.


    Daemon Goro''s personality is silent and calm, and Shiranuiwu is obviously not the kind of talker.


    After meeting each other, the game began.


    boom!


    It was still the flower butterfly fan, but it was easily bounced by Damen Goro. Shiranuhuo Wu rushed through the leg whip and whizzed. Damen Goro grabbed the momentum with his arm. The huge force grabbed Shiranuiwu directly and fell to the ground. .This shocked Shiranui Wu. I didn''t expect Damen Goro to be so good at''catching people''. She felt the gust of wind whistling in her ears and was about to come in close contact with the ground, but Shiranui''s mouth rose.


    Snapped!


    The flower butterfly fan that had been bounced back unexpectedly flew back and hit the back of Damen Goro''s head. Shiranuiwu''s flower butterfly fan definitely matched the US team''s shield, and it was the kind of routine that didn''t conform to the laws of science.


    No matter how far it is thrown, tm can fly back by itself, just like pressing the auto-navigation function.


    Daemon Goro''s head tilted forward slightly after being hit, but Daemon Goro''s physique could tell that his resistance ability was very strong, so there was no other effect if he paused for a while, but it was just the chance of a pause. Shiranui Wu caught it, and punched Damen Goro''s eyes with a punch out of thin air from the waist, followed by a forward somersault and reached out to copy the flower butterfly fan into her hand. The moment she landed, there was a 180-degree rotation...... ......


    At the moment of the rotation, the skirt of the clothes seemed to be on fire, and a hot flame burst out and slammed the gate Goro forcefully.


    It''s like a dragon waving its tail!


    boom!


    Daemon Goro leaned forward and ran for a few steps, and stopped, with a fiery pain behind him.

 727 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 727

    The feeling of burning fire made him grin.


    A large area of ??slapped and burnt marks on his back is clearly visible, Daemen Goro turned around in a defensive posture, before his eyes... Shiranui Mai disappeared?


    People?


    The next moment, a dazzling light came from above his head, and Daemon Goro felt the heat wave on his face before seeing Mai Shiranui''s figure.


    "Phoenix mist!"


    When the voice fell, Damen Goro felt black in front of him, and the next moment he felt like he was thrown into the hot flame. The storm-like attack engulfed the hot air and exploded with powerful destructive power.


    This trick can be regarded as a killer!


    boom!


    Damen Goro crashed to the ground, and he could only vaguely see Mai Shiranui under the light.Shaking his head, Damen Goro struggled to get up, but Shiranuiwu suddenly kicked it over.


    boom!


    Daemon Goro''s head hit the ground hard and bounced again, and he stopped moving.


    "Ko!"


    The big word KO appeared on the big screen, the pictures of Mai Shiranui and Goro Daimon appeared, the pictures of Daimon Goro dimmed, and the pictures of Shiranui Mai became brighter, and a big sacred character appeared on Mai Shiranui.


    Kyo Kusanagi took a deep breath, this is a powerful enemy!


    "Dance, come down."


    Just as Shiranui Mai was preparing to adjust and continue to face Kusunakyo, Su Sheng''s voice rang from under the ring.


    Chapter 897 So you are such a Kusunakyo


    Mai Shiranui!


    Shiranui is the last name, and Wu is the first name.


    Just like Nikaidou Hongmaru, Nikaidou is the last name, and Hongmaru is the first name.


    Shiranui Mai successively ko Nikaidou Hongmaru, Daimon Goro, the qi in her body is almost used.Not to mention that normal people have a limited amount of cultivation energy. I don¡¯t know how long Huo Wu has just realized that Qi is not strong. Even in the game, you have to collect all before you can kill, so instead of letting Shiranui Wu continue in the ring It is better to let her down directly with Kusunakyo''s unpredictable future.


    After all, Kusunakyo is also playing with fire. Let Shiranuiwu burn others. If Shiranuiwu is burned, hey, I''ll go... the clothes must not be burned out. He has spent time and effort to help Shiranuiwu breast enlargement, not for cheap other''s.Well, looking back, thinking about getting her a set of fire-proof and burn-proof clothes.


    Shiranui Wu nodded and got off the ring without refuting.


    Once off the ring, it was equivalent to abstaining, and there was no chance to go on stage again. In other words, when Shiranui Wu went down and Su Sheng came up.


    That is the duel between the last players of the two teams.


    The result of this game will determine the Japanese team or the Saint team who is the champion team of this kof KOF tournament!


    "I won, can you return the Kusanagi sword to me?" Kusanagi asked as soon as he came up.


    "Aren''t you awake?" Su Sheng looked at Kusunajing with a look like a second fool."I traded the Kusannagi sword with you with intelligence. Why should I treat you as a winning bet? What''s more, you won and took away my Kusannagi sword, and if you lost, you didn¡¯t give me anything and couldn¡¯t give me anything. Things of the same value, so...how did your brain circuit turn around, how did you think that you would say such a thing?"


    "That is my Kusanagi sword. The Kusanagi family is one of the three artifact families and has always guarded the Kusanagi sword." Kusanagi Kyo said subconsciously.


    "You are a bit unreasonable, right? You agreed to the deal at the beginning, so the Kusanaru Sword is now mine, not yours!" Su Sheng said with a curled mouth: "At first you didn''t believe that it was all a legendary story, and then you got what you wanted. Yes, now you believe it and want to take it back? Do you want to point your face?" Su Sheng pouted."Want Kusanagi sword? Yes, you can get it by killing me."


    "You...I didn''t understand the situation at the time!" Kusannagi retorted.


    "It turns out that you are such a Kusanagikyo, suddenly a bit dull." Su Sheng slapped his mouth and hooked his hands: "Come on, let''s end this competition, don''t say I didn''t remind you, you only have one phone meeting. ."


    "So... just use it to kill."


    Kyo Kusara looked at Su Sheng and took a deep breath. Whether it was the record of Su Sheng''s shots in the previous game or the situation he learned from Kagura Chizuru, he knew that Su Sheng was very strong and it was difficult to beat him. Very difficult.As Su Sheng said, maybe he really only has one shot.


    His heart calmed down, and the noise around him gradually disappeared as if being shielded, and the scene in his eyes seemed to be mosaic. The surrounding environment and the existence of surrounding premises gradually became blurred, leaving only Su The holy is getting clearer and brighter.He could feel that the qi in his body was agitated, and he felt an eagerness to express it.


    He thought of a move, a move he had just learned that he was not yet proficient in, or... a super special move!


    Taking a deep breath, Kusanagi Kyo suddenly raised his hand.


    boom!


    The flame rushed out of his palm, and he stared at Su Sheng and said solemnly."Ultra nirvana: li-800-style. Osamu!"


    People move, fire move.


    In an instant, Kusanagikyo turned into a monstrous flame and rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Throw a fist and the flame is approaching.


    At the same time, a more surging flame shrouded Su Sheng as if turned into a pillar of fire.


    "Nice move." Su Sheng secretly thought of the idea and copied it directly. The next moment, Kusanagi''s fist hit him in the chest, and the fire column enveloped him.


    The scorching flame and the powerful pillar of fire instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    The pillar of fire swallowed Su Sheng as if he couldn''t see him clearly, only his figure could be seen.


    "It''s done!"


    Kyo Kusana is overjoyed!


    After the super special move, the qi in his body was almost completely used up, the fire column disappeared out of thin air, Kusanagi''s eyes widened in horror and subconsciously lowered his fist.


    It''s okay!


    Su Sheng has nothing to do.


    The place hit by myself seems to be uninjured at all, and being directly attacked by flames and pillars of fire does not seem to have any effect. Not to mention the injury, even the clothes are not burnt, even the strands of hair are not lost. No burning.


    "This... it''s impossible!" He exhausted all his energy, and it was said that the super nirvana ability that could withstand the serpent was blocked by him, unscathed?Especially his eyes?What kind of look is that?It feels like you are praising yourself for how good this trick is?


    The result is unscathed and then praised by him is not bad?Is this really an approval?This is simply an insult!


    Kusanagi roared his fist and shot, but Su Sheng stepped back and pulled away.


    "I said, you only have one chance to make a shot." Su Sheng said this very quickly, and he heard it before Kusunajing''s fist was thrown out. What did he see next to him?


    He saw a flame lit up in Su Sheng''s palm, just like his own flame.


    Under the horrified gaze of Kusanagikyo, Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smirk: "Ultra nirvana: Li Baiba-style, Osamu!"


    The same moves, but the power is completely different. Su Sheng has doubled the power released by Kusanagikyo.


    The flames and pillars of fire lit up again.

 728 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 728

    The exact same moves appeared, which made the audience exclaimed, and the fighters who were eliminated before were also a little unbelievable.They can feel how powerful this trick is?Could it be that Kusunakyo and Su Sheng learned the same move?It seems that Su Sheng is stronger and more skilled?


    "The killing intent is too heavy!"


    In a corner of the stands, Zhen Yuanzhai, who was holding a wine gourd, took a sip of wine and said quietly, thinking about whether to look back and find a chance to meet Su Sheng.


    After all, Su Sheng has killed three people in just a few games!


    That''s right, three!


    In addition to Qisong Society and Chris, there is also Kyo Kyo on the ring.


    Chapter VIII Fist Crown Army!


    After all, the current Kusanagi Kyo is not the powerful genius fighter Kusanagi in animation or games. He is just a half-hearted man who has just picked it up recently after laying the foundations. Although the Kusanagi family is very talented, after all... time is still short!


    The power of the normal big snake naruto is already amazing. Otherwise, Su Sheng would not approve it, let alone double the strengthening?


    So poor Kusanakyo died directly under his super kill, and the protagonist''s path was cold before it opened!


    boom!


    After the move, Kusanagi Kyo fell to the ground, his clothes and body were already scorched, and thick black smoke and a burning smell were emerging.


    Nikaidou Hongmaru and Daimon Goro are still in a coma, so they don¡¯t even know about Kyo¡¯s situation. They are all dead and there is no way to stand up again, so the referee naturally ruled that Su Sheng won and became the kof of this session. The champion of the King of Fighters competition.According to the rules of the competition, the championship team must play a friendly match with the superstar team after the birth.


    And this superstar team is the three people in the underground parking lot controlled by the snake-shaped statue and the black crystal!


    But... the situation seems to have changed a bit.


    After Kusanagi was taken down, the host came up and did not announce any friendly exhibition matches?Instead, it started the process of the end of the game. First, Mai Shiranui and Wei Si were invited up, and the champion team accepted the cheers of victory, then took photos, made speeches, and so on. Finally, the prize money of the champion was directly awarded, and each person gave one away. A special KOF King of Fighters medal is kept as a commemorative.This thing is probably similar to a championship ring, right?


    "How about the match with the star team? Don''t you play anymore?" the host Su Shengchao asked.


    The host shook his head: "The organizer has temporarily decided to cancel. Your game is officially over. You can enjoy the glory of your King of Fighters with the bonus!"


    Su Sheng curled his lips.


    The strength of those three guys is probably not much stronger, so it doesn''t matter whether they fight or not.Participating in the King of Fighters competition is just a whim. When you come to the King of Fighters World and not participating in the King of Fighters, what is the difference from a trip by Bai Lai?Now that the King of Fighters contest has participated, the next step should be the three artifacts and the big snake, and the big snake is the existence that Su Sheng is interested in.


    "gone."


    Su Sheng had no interest in showing up, and he said and left the ring straight away.Su Sheng is gone, I do not know that Huo Wu and Wei Si will not stay, and Mai Zhuo and Shirmi will not stay.It was supposed to be the busiest time but it turned out to be inexplicably deserted, which made many viewers feel a little anticlimactic.Whether it¡¯s the host or the host, they seem to have explained it, so no one dares to stop Su Sheng and others!


    "This is over, it doesn''t seem like it''s much," Vis muttered.


    "It''s only three or four days in total, what can we do!" Su Sheng laughed: "Although the number of matches is not many and the time is not long, the quality of this KOF tournament is higher than that of the previous Kagura family tournament. After all, the players in the King of Fighters competition are uneven, and the players here are basically top masters of various genres, and the quality is completely different!"


    "That''s right!" Wei Si nodded."Then... what shall we do next?"


    "Isn''t there a bonus? Use this money to rent a better place." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Even if the money is enough to buy, is it just rent?" Weisi asked.


    "If you buy it, it''s wasted. I won''t live in one place for too long, I will get tired!" Su Shengdao.


    "I understand." Wei Si nodded and started looking for a house when she went back.


    Ding!


    The elevator door opened slowly, Su Sheng and the others heard a loud bang as soon as they walked out, and then saw the door of a room in the far corridor violently knock open, and a figure slammed against the wall. .


    Blumarie?


    "Come on and help, Gith Howard is going to run!" Blumarie saw Su Sheng in the corridor and the others hurriedly shouted.


    The next moment a burly man seemed to be wearing a rugby jersey.


    Brian Butler.


    One of the three in the basement chamber, one of the three of the originally planned superstar team.


    At this time, Brian looked like an unconscious beast, and the whole person exuded a thick dark aura. This aura made his eyes exude a weird black light, and even this aura has begun to take effect. A black breath drifted around his body.


    As soon as Brian came out, he attacked Blumarie, which looked like some rugby attacks.


    Seeing Brian Blumarie rushing over, she flashed aside.


    boom!


    Brian''s shoulder hit the wall and knocked the wall out of a pit, but Brian seemed to have no sense at all, turned slightly stiff, and rushed towards Blumarie again.At the same time, how many people appeared in the room.


    Billy guarded Gith Howard to go out first, and then two men in a similar state to Brian followed suit and took charge of the break.


    One is Harvey, and the other is Lodge.


    They are also players of the superstar team!


    "It''s no wonder that the last friendly exhibition match was not held. I was planning to run!" Su Sheng smiled and said lightly, "Take them!"


    When the voice fell, Shiranui Wu and Wei Si rushed out first.


    Mai Zhuo looked at Shirmi. Although Shirmi didn''t rush over at the first time, he slowly walked over. Mai Zhuo could only follow.


    Brian, who had attacked Brummarie, was picked up by Weis. At the same time, Shiranui Wu had already met Rocky Guloba. He looked like a street basketball player, and Nima was here to participate. Fighting games even bring basketball?Harvey, Billy guarded Gith Howard and prepared to leave, but Sharma and Maidrow had already walked over. Although they didn''t intend to stop them, Harvey and Billy didn''t think so, and actively blocked them.


    For a while, several people in the narrow corridor fought each other, and the fighting was extremely fierce and exciting, especially when they were close together to exchange opponents, which made Su Sheng very enjoyable.But not everyone has such a leisurely sentiment as Su Sheng, and Brumari, who has no opponents, rushed to Gis Howard, who had almost ran to the end of the corridor!


    Chapter VIII, Whatever you want?I want your life!


    Blumarie had just rushed in front of Gith Howard, and Gith Howard hit with a gale punch on the backhand.With a fist slamming a fist wind that tears everything like flames, Brumally could not dodge left and right and could only rush forward and jump high, avoiding the fist wind, raising her leg and kicking it towards Gis Howard.


    boom!


    Gith Howard raised his arm to resist, and the candle lighted again at the moment of Blumarie''s landing.


    "Hate Fist!"


    With the help of the Japanese ancient martial arts, the speed of punching is as fast as the wind.


    This move made Brummarie''s look slightly changed, she saw the genre moves that grandfather was good at!Learned grandfather''s moves and killed grandfather and used it against me?This made Blumarie become even more angry. After she dodges, it is a set of combos, but Gith Howard is not a waiter, even if the trick is easily blocked and cracked, the next moment her body suddenly becomes angry.


    "Must kill: vindictive storm!"


    In an instant, a bright aura suddenly emerged by his side, and the powerful aura seemed to be transformed into a substantive aura, as dazzling as vindictiveness.


    The next moment his fist slammed out, and an energy bomb of breath instantly hit Brumari.


    Big!

 729 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 729

    Very dazzling!


    The corridor was not spacious, the remaining space on the left and right sides was narrow, and the space above was not enough to hide, so Blumarie suddenly leaned forward and stuck to the carpet on the ground.


    A hot and strong vindictiveness quickly passed over the top of his head, and Blumarie turned her head subconsciously to see that the vindictiveness hit Billy who was entangled with Shirmi. Poor Billy, as Gis Howard''s loyal dog, was not caught by the Four Heavenly Kings. One of Charmi''s solutions was hit by his own boss''s attack, and he screamed and fell directly to the street.


    Regarding this, Gith Howard didn''t have any movement. He could kill even the master who taught him and the senior brother, so how could he care about the life and death of a subordinate?Gith Howard turned and ran towards the stairs not far away with almost no pause.


    Whether it''s Blumarie or everyone else, Guise Howard didn''t really care.


    But Su Sheng...makes him very jealous.


    Although I don''t know how Lucar and Gonitz died, Gith Howard asked himself that there was still a gap with them, so in all likelihood he would not be Su Sheng''s opponent.


    One step, two steps.


    Gith Howard had just ran a few steps, but suddenly saw the figure in front of him flash, Su Sheng blocked the front of the stairwell like a teleport and looked at Gith Howard and shook his head with a smile.


    "Can''t run! My little pillow is going to kill you for revenge!"


    "You learned the fighting skills of your grandfather and killed him. It''s time to pay the price."


    "why!"


    "I''m not going to be your enemy, if you want money, I can give you a count!" Gith Howard said solemnly.


    "Are you humiliating me?" Su Sheng frowned."Do I seem to be short of money or like the kind of profit-seeking person? Use money to buy me? I feel that my dignity has been humiliated!"


    "..."


    Guise Howard that called a depressed?Is this a humiliation?How many people can''t ask for such humiliation!Besides, isn''t it normal to talk about money?Even if you are the Bajie Collection, you have to spend money, right?He didn''t delay in making complaints."Well, don''t mention the money, what you want, as long as I have it, I can give you."


    "Really?" Su Sheng seemed a little moved.


    "Really!" Gith Howard affirmed.


    "Okay, then I want your life!" Su Sheng smiled and threw a punch in the void.


    Guess Howard instantly reacted to being played, raising his arms to fight subconsciously, but the power was not as strong as he imagined, but a little softer. This force just made him involuntarily step back a few steps. It was when he put aside his surprise and looked at Su Sheng, there was a sudden gust of wind behind his head.


    "not good!"


    Gith Howard secretly bowed his head to avoid but still couldn''t avoid it.


    Click!


    Blumarie actually made a slash in mid-air, jumping... really high!Although Gith Howard''s head lowered his head to avoid it, Blumarie''s heel slammed on Gith Howard''s neck. The sound of the bone fracture was clearly audible, and Gith Howard lay directly on the ground with a grunt.Blumarie landed a glance at Su Sheng and nodded slightly, and then looked at Gis Howard who was struggling to get up with a complex expression. The neck was broken and this guy was not dead!


    This guy''s fighting ability is really strong.


    "Grandfather, I take revenge for you!" Blumarie said in a low voice, then lifted her foot and kicked again toward Gis Howard''s neck.


    Click!


    The power of this foot was heavier than before, and Guise Howard stopped moving without even humming.


    It''s so dead.


    "Thank you for avenging me!" Brumally walked to Su Sheng and said gratefully.


    Su Sheng waved his hand disapprovingly. Now besides the big snake, oh...maybe you can also add an Iori Temple. The other people Su Sheng didn''t have much interest, and he didn''t care if Jis Howard died.Generally speaking, the big guys are dead and the kids should also be defeated, so not long after Gith Howard died, Mai Shiranui, Wei Si, and Mai Zhuo dealt with the three members of the superstar team, although the power of Sombra made them Some of them have become non-human, but they still cannot reach the point of immortality!


    "This place looks like we can''t stay, go back and pack things and prepare to withdraw." Su Sheng said lightly.


    Killing so many people, and Gis Howard, this is not like killing people in the ring or killing no one knows Lucar and Gonitz, things will definitely become bigger.It didn¡¯t take long for them to pack up their things and leave from the stairwell where Gith Howard originally wanted to escape. When they came to the underground parking lot, Su Sheng found that the door of the secret room was open, the serpentine statue was destroyed, and the black crystal was gone. .


    It seems... it seems to have been blown up.


    "Hadilan?" Su Sheng mumbled indifferently, and took the people away.


    Not long after Su Sheng left, the bodies of Gith Howard and others were discovered, which caused an uproar in an instant. However, before the incident spread, Hadiland led people to blockade and took over the scene and the case. Gith Howard¡¯s After grabbing a large amount of black material, only a small amount of news came out and it was all negative news.


    Chapter 900: Hadilan''s delivery girl, or adopted daughter!


    Okinawa Prefecture!


    The summer is hot and rainy, and winter is warm and drier. It has a subtropical climate.


    The season at this time belongs to the rainy season.


    Miyakojima Island is the representative of the beauty of the Okinawa waters. It stretches for seven kilometers. The white sandy Qianbin beach is especially commendable. Near a certain section of the beach, a seaside villa looks luxurious and spacious. There are different landscapes in the villa, with countless flowers and plants, and pavilions. , Rockery, swimming pool are all lacking.The floor-to-ceiling windows surrounded on all sides give people a feeling of being in the original nature.There were a few dark clouds floating in the sky, the continuous drizzle fell one after another, and the pattering of raindrops made people feel peaceful and peaceful.


    Su Sheng is lying on the lounger by the window. The villa is built relatively high. Outside the window is an outdoor swimming pool. One corner of the swimming pool is connected to the villa. Su Sheng can see the thick glass on the ground as long as he lowers his head. Several women are swimming on the plank road.


    Mai Shiranui, Wei Si, Mai Zhuo, and Blumarie.


    The floor of the entire villa is covered with a glass plank road, and below is a huge indoor swimming pool.Su Sheng doesn''t know much about design, but the air below should be no problem. Not only can it be connected to the outside, but it can also be directly entered and exited from the corner of the living room in the house.


    The patter of footsteps sounded.


    Su Sheng opened his eyes slightly and saw Charmi wearing a swimsuit barefoot, and a slightly transparent pajamas coming over with a glass of wine.Seeing Su Sheng opened his eyes, Sharma handed the wine glass to Su Shengdao: "Has it been half a month? The issue of Gis Howard has been concluded, and the influence of the KOF King of Fighters tournament has gradually faded. You still intend to stay there. Here?"


    "Is it bad here? The environment is elegant and accompanied by beautiful women, I think it''s good." Su Sheng smiled.


    Sharma shook his head: "Didn''t you say that you won''t be tired of staying in one place for a long time? I see people too."


    Sharma looked down at the swimming pool below."Weiss and Blumarie seem to be tired? I think you seem to pay special attention to Mai Shiranui in the past few days. I heard that her body is not so good. Did you help her?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled and said."Some people should be a certain way, if they don''t look awkward."


    Charmeet paused: "The matter of unblocking Orochi...Have you changed your mind?"


    "No." Su Sheng smiled: "Someone talked to me about an agreement before. I''m waiting for him to see if he can do it."


    "What is the agreement?" Sharma asked curiously.


    "Three artifacts!" Su Sheng smiled."The Kusana Sword, the Eight-Shaku Qiong Gouyu, the Yata Mirror, and the three artifacts that seal the serpent. I have already got the Kusuna Sword. As long as he can get any of the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu or the Yasha Yata Mirror, I will agree to his request. Of course...In fact, if he can''t do it, I will promise..."


    "What kind of conditions need to be exchanged with the three artifacts?" Sharma asked curiously.


    This is a three-sacred weapon, not to mention the role of the three-sacred weapon to seal the serpent. The three-sacred weapon itself is already invaluable and possesses a variety of special abilities. For example, the previous King of Fighters tournament in the dimension space was used in Yata. Some of the capabilities of the mirror are constructed.Moreover, the guardian family of the Three Sacred Artifacts is not weak. Even the previous Gonitz needs to collect the Eight Masters before planning to snatch the Three Sacred Artifacts. Who has the courage and courage to rob directly?


    What are the conditions for the exchange of the three artifacts?


    Sharma thought of countless possibilities when she asked, but there were absolutely no real conditions among the many possibilities she thought about.


    "He gave me the three artifacts, as a condition I can take in his adopted daughter." Su Sheng laughed."In short, his condition is to give me a woman!"


    "you are serious?"

 730 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 730

    Xia Ermi stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes. What kind of condition is this?If you don''t even say you send your adopted daughter out, you still need to get three magical weapons?


    "Surprised, right? Haha, even if there are countless sentimental girl-off novels, they dare not write this way, but sometimes the reality is more exaggerated than the story." Su Sheng smiled lightly."And her adopted daughter still has the power of a big snake, and she is still one of the eight masterpieces!"


    "Impossible!" Sharma said."Except for me, Wei Si, and Mai Zhuo, there are no other women in the Bajie episode, and Gonitz, Qisong Society, and Chris are dead. All six in the Bajie episode have appeared, only the last two are left. , It should be Yamazaki Ryuji and Gaidel. Wait..."


    Sharma frowned as if thinking of something."I remember I heard Gonitz say a long time ago that he seemed to have found Gaidel, but Gaidel rejected Gonitz''s call to be an ordinary person to accompany his wife and daughter. I didn''t know what happened later. , I haven''t heard Gonitz say it before. Isn''t the person you talking about Gedel''s...daughter?"


    "Bingo! You guessed it!" Su Sheng smiled casually and patted Sharma''s buttocks both lightly and lightly. Sharma followed with an angry white glance and heard Su Sheng continue to say: "Gonny Ts asked Gedell¡¯s daughter to awaken and replaced Gedell as one of the eight masterpieces. Her daughter was named Leona. She ran away because of the power of the snake and killed her own biological parents and nearby neighbors. As a result, her ability was lost. Gounitz sealed it and was finally adopted by Hadilan, my trader."


    "Hadiran is worried that Leona¡¯s power of the serpent will unlock the seal in the future, so I beg me to find a solution. In exchange, I will bring Leona to my side and let her live a healthy and happy life forever, and he ...I want to get the three artifacts for me. Of course, why don''t I want the woman who delivered it? What''s more, it''s one of the eight masterpieces, so even if Hadilan fails to get the three artifacts, I will take Leona. "


    "Will you still sleep Leona? Hadiland knows that his adopted daughter will end up like this, he will definitely not come to beg you!"


    "Compared with crazy walking, just being a pillow is not a big deal, right? And...following me can be immortal. This kind of immortality is not like the soul reincarnation of your eight masters, generation after generation is so troublesome, but thorough. Thoroughly, truly immortal!" Su Sheng smiled."After all, there is a risk of reincarnation. The ghost knows whether it will become an ugly monster in the next life? Then commit suicide and try your luck to see if the next life will be better?"


    Chapter 901 Is Su Sheng an old monster and the theory of immortality?


    "..."


    Sharma was speechless, because what Su Sheng said would happen.


    The reincarnated gender of the Eight Masters will not change. The Four Heavenly Kings will retain their memories, and the memories and abilities of other people will be sealed in their souls before they are returned after awakening. Sounds awesome, doesn''t it?After all, the world of the King of Fighters carries the colors of mythology, fantasy, and even science fiction, but this kind of reincarnation also carries memories, and to a certain extent, the ability to be regarded as immortality is also very awesome!


    At least Bajieji itself includes a lot of people who know Bajieji. Those who know Dashe think so.But... after Su Sheng said that, Sharma really felt that it was actually the same.


    Can retain gender, can retain memory, but can not retain appearance!


    After reincarnation, the eight masterpieces are basically recognized by the power of the big snake, and what they look like... They don¡¯t seem to care or realize this problem, but now Sharma subconsciously thinks about reincarnation. Then I became an ugly girl, and I couldn''t bear to imagine it. Sharma shuddered subconsciously.


    Although she couldn''t see her eyes, her body movements also let Su Sheng know what she was thinking. He couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "So, the immortality of the big snake clan is not immortal at all, and even the big snake is left. The mental body is nothing more. What immortal life does not even have a body? It is different from me. There is no need to reincarnate, no need to worry about becoming ugly and commit suicide. I always choose the appearance at random. The most important thing is that the body is always this body!"


    "This... can it be done?" Sharma asked subconsciously.


    "Children, remove the word "?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Kid?


    Sharma suddenly had a terrible conjecture, Su Sheng...how old is it?He looked like he was in his early twenties, but the strength and abilities he possessed... even if he started practicing in his mother''s womb, it would definitely not be so strong.In addition to his theory of immortality, the name of the children made Charmi think that the true age of Su Sheng might be very amazing!


    "How old are you...?" Sharma couldn''t help asking.


    "Guess slowly!"


    How old is Su Sheng?To be honest, this kind of traveling back and forth through the world and traveling through time is indeed easy to ignore the age, but the time taken from the time he traveled to the DC world to the present should not be as long as the time it took for Charmi to reincarnate, but Charmi is willing to think that it is her own business.However, Su Sheng did not expect that Charmi would soon tell other people this guess, mainly she wanted to find out if anyone knew Su Sheng''s age or origin, but no one knew.


    Even Weisi, who first met Su Sheng, didn''t know the true age and origin of Su Sheng, after all, she met Su Sheng on the street.


    Then.


    Gossip is a woman¡¯s nature, so all kinds of unreliable guesses came out. In the end, Su Sheng¡¯s existence has been traced back to almost one year with Da Snake. Although Su Sheng has not been activated to show his full strength, Sharma believes Saint Su is definitely not much weaker than the snake, otherwise he would not ask for trouble to resurrect the snake.


    When Su Sheng knew this result, he also felt funny. Sure enough, brain supplementation is the most terrible. Because of various brain supplements, brain holes will extend unexpected results.However, what is even more unexpected is that after this result came out, Wei Si and Blumarie seemed to accept a lot of relief from the beauty of Su Sheng, if Su Sheng really existed at the same level as Da Snake, then this kind of thing It can be accepted and even should be accustomed to him.


    After all, no matter whether it was the strength or the atmosphere of that era, he had nothing wrong with doing this!


    They didn¡¯t think that Su Sheng was an old monster. After all, Su Sheng seemed to have nothing to do with the old. On the contrary, the theory of immortality was very attractive. One or two direct or indirect inquiries about this situation, immortality...who can Resist the attraction of eternal life!


    "You also want to ask about immortality?"


    Seeing Mai Shiranui coming to her room after taking a bath, wiping her hair in a bath towel, Su Sheng''s eyes lit up and asked with a chuckle...


    Shiranui Wu shook her head."I''m a little curious, after all, immortality is too mythical, and it''s better than the immortality of the big snake and the eight masters. But I don''t plan to ask!"


    "Why?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Shiranuhuo Wu sat down and wiped her hair sideways and said, "Even if I know what I can do, the key to immortality lies in you? If you want someone to live forever, whoever has the opportunity will naturally have a chance. If you don''t want to, you should not People can force you. But..." Shiranuiwu looked at Su Sheng."I guess, I definitely have the opportunity to live forever, Weis, and Blumarie too. As for Mai Zhuo and Sharma, although they are one of the eight masterpieces, I think you don¡¯t seem to care about their status at all, so there is a possibility. !"


    "To put it simply, the woman who stays by your side... will definitely have the opportunity to live forever, otherwise you won''t let anyone stay."


    "Smart!" Su Sheng said with a chuckle while touching the naked back on the Shiranui Mai bath towel."I don''t care about the eight masters at all. Da Snake is only interested in Da Snake because he is Da Snake. It''s like...In my opinion, you should be like this and should make you think like this. So yes Yes, your guess is correct. I will take away those who stay with me in the end and will grant eternal life. But..."


    Su Sheng''s hand hooked Shiranui Wu''s neck slightly: "Although it is eternal life, there is a difference between eternal life and eternal life. Some people may only live for eternal life under the prescribed regulations in one place. People can enjoy more freedom and excitement."


    "Which... do you choose?"


    Su Sheng looked directly at Wu Shiranui.


    Shiranui Wu shook her head and said: "I can''t help but choose? You are always the one who makes the decision from beginning to end, whether it is now, before, or in the future!"


    "So you are really smart!" Su Sheng sighed and took Shiranui Wu in his arms, the bath towel fell off instantly, and Su Sheng kissed him directly.


    Chapter 902 Leona


    Bloodstained and painful.


    Since Su Sheng helped her breast enlargement, Shiranui Wu actually had a foreboding that things would happen now, especially when her size became larger and Su Sheng¡¯s vision became more and more satisfied. Shiranui Wu has a kind of Su Sheng waiting for the fruit to mature. a feeling of.It''s the kind of planting a seed, watering it, pruning the branches, watching it grow a little bit, grow fruit, mature... and then eat it again!


    I don''t know that Huo Wu had the thought of leaving. After all, her feelings for Su Sheng could not be said to be love at first sight, not how strong it was, but the feeling of love for a long time was somewhat different from that of ordinary people.But before she made up her mind, Su Sheng gave her Shiranui''s ninjutsu so that she couldn''t walk away directly. On the one hand, Shiranui''s ninjutsu was so strong that Shiranui Wu could not give up, and on the other hand, Shiranui''s ninjutsu was too strong. Ninjutsu is also related to her family, which requires more practice.But Shiranuiwu didn''t ask how Su Sheng got Shiranuiyu''s ninjutsu, nor did Su Sheng say it.


    So Shiranui Wu also dispelled the idea of ??leaving, and made it possible that one day this situation would happen.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect it to hurt so much!


    Seeing Shiranuiwu''s facial features that were almost tangled together, Su Sheng couldn''t help being a little surprised, it seemed that her pain was a little bit intense!But... As a veteran driver, I naturally have rich experience in driving any vehicle. Didn''t the new car break in?This is nothing!With Su Sheng''s powerful and superb skills, it didn''t take long for Huo Wu to relieve the pain, and it was time for the old driver to indulge in racing.


    The brand-new track is being conquered by Su Sheng a little bit. The high and low, slow and fast driving skills make Shiranui Mai''s new car quickly surrender to the old driver Su Sheng, as well as a part of him. It''s just a heart move at will, especially the huge headlights are so dazzling, just like high beams, it will blind your eyes!


    For a long time.


    Su Sheng, who didn''t know how long he had been racing, slowly stopped and got out of the car.


    But the car didn''t seem to stall, even if the driver had left the car and was still trembling, it took a long time to stop as if the fuel had run out.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng patted lightly on the front of the car, then lay down sideways and took Shiranui Mai into her arms.


    early morning.


    The sun is shining and the sun is shining, this place has been regarded as a rare good weather this season.


    The air was filled with the breath of the sea and after the rain, and the plants in the villa seemed to have accumulated water droplets that were not known to be raindrops or dewdrops, dripping slowly.The sound of knocking on the door awakened Su Sheng in his sleep, and at the same time Shiranhuo Wu also woke up. He opened his eyes in a daze and snorted and heard Su Sheng''s voice ringing in his ears.


    "Come in."


    The door opened.


    Shiranui Wu fiercely hurriedly pulled up the quilt to block him, and Wei Si at the door had already walked in.

 731 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 731

    Wei Si glanced at Shiranui Wu and followed Su Shengdao."A guest is here."


    "Guest?" Su Sheng thought for a while and laughed."I don''t know if it''s the one I''m waiting for."


    "Hadiran brought a woman, her adopted daughter Leona." Weisz replied.


    "Really!"


    Su Sheng smiled."Got it, I''m going out now."


    "Ok."


    Wei Si nodded and went out.


    Su Sheng got up to wash and dressed and went out of the room. Shiranui Wu then got up to wash.


    In the living room.


    Hadiland took a woman with a high ponytail and a modified camouflage uniform.As soon as Su Sheng came out, Hadilan and Leona looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng sat down opposite the two of them, Wei Si and Mai Zhuo stood behind Su Sheng one by one, and Brumari who was not far away poured a cup of coffee for Su Sheng and stood by.Although Sharma didn¡¯t come by, he looked at Hadilan and Leona from a distance, especially Leona. Although she was not the original set of eight masters, her current identity is considered one of the eight masters. .


    From her body, I could feel the hidden and sealed power of the serpent.


    It is indeed Gonitz''s handwriting.


    It can be seen that Leona should have no memory at all, and she has no memory of Sharma, Weis, and Mai Zhuo.


    "I got what I want?" Su Sheng asked Hadilan over his coffee.


    Hadiland shook his head."No."


    "I just dealt with the Gith Howard''s matter and recovered the black crystals and was destroyed by me privately." Hadilan paused."As for the things you want, I will get them when I settle down. Before that, I will send Leona here just in case!"


    He was afraid that he would hang up, leaving Leona in trouble, right?


    It''s not that Leona can''t take care of herself, but that she will suddenly run away because of something.


    "father."


    Leona frowned."I don''t think we actually need to come. I don''t know what conditions you promised, but if it is for me, I don''t think it is necessary. I am fine now, even if... you want to take risks, I can go with you! "


    Hadilan shook his head: "He has promised that I will take care of you, so follow him in the future."


    "Why? I don''t know him!" Leona said."Furthermore, my strength father should be very clear to you, I can take care of myself."


    "I know very well, but you don''t know!" Hadilan shook his head.


    Leona was a little unhappy."Father, do you think I am not strong enough?"


    "Little girl!" Su Sheng raised his voice.


    Leona frowned and said, "Who do you call little girl? It seems you are not much older than me."


    Su Sheng smiled, Hadilan is a mercenary, soldier?= Leona, who was raised by him, also developed this kind of aggressive and tough personality.


    Su Sheng laughed.


    For some reason, Leona felt very upset when she heard the laughter, as if she was underestimated or mocked.


    "What do you mean?" Leona couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng looked around and said with his fingers: "Did you see it? You can pick any person in this room. As long as you can win, you can leave here with your father."


    Chapter 903: Pet in the Cage: Leona is gone!


    "This is what you said!"


    Leona feels that she is underestimated. To be honest, her strength and talent are outstanding. As one of the eight masterpieces, the blood descendant itself is stronger than the average person. Gonitz bestows the power of the serpent and enters the state of rampage. It is a crazy horse. He has been trained by Hadilan since he was a child, and he is very good at military killings!In the game, both the normal Leona and the runaway Leona are very strong, and later in the King of Fighters series, they simply replaced Hadiland in the angry team.


    But look at the people in this room.


    Apart from Su Sheng, the strongest among the remaining people should be Sharma. After all, he is one of the Four Heavenly Kings. Then Mai Zhuo, Wei Si, Shiranui Wu are probably on the same level, and their strengths are not different. Big, Blumarie should be relatively weaker, but...this weakness is just compared to other people. If you compare it normally, Blumarie''s strength is okay, at least Leona''s current strength is really not necessarily able to win!


    Unless she ran away.


    Leona''s gaze swept over everyone, she looked up as if she was looking for an opponent, and finally stopped her gaze on Su Sheng.


    "I advise you not to do this, you will regret it." Su Sheng said lightly.


    Leona snorted: "It''s you."


    "Young people always can''t listen to people''s persuasion." Su Sheng sighed lazily and raised her hand with a wave. In an instant, an invisible aura was formed by Leona''s side. Leona was suddenly surprised and thought quickly. To dodge but was knocked back with a bang.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Leona quickly shook her fist and punched it out. The fist seemed to hit a soft wall, not very painful but unusually strong.


    "What is this?" Leona asked in a deep voice.


    "If you can break it out, even if you win, stay here honestly before you can''t." Su Sheng said lightly, turning his head to Hadiland."I will give you a week, and if you fail to succeed or there is no news, I will do it myself."


    "That..." Hadiland looked at Leona.


    "Don''t worry, even if you fail, I will fulfill the promised conditions, but the future life treatment will definitely not be as successful as you."


    "I understand, then I''ll leave."


    "I hope we have another chance to meet next time."


    Hadilan stood up decisively and left without even seeing Leona.


    Leona shouted and tried to let Hadilan stay, but Su Sheng waved his hand to change the aura and directly blocked Leona''s voice.


    "One week, one week later, let''s set off to get the three magical tools." Su Sheng stood up and said.


    Everyone was silent. What did he mean by this was that Hadilan had almost no chance of success?


    That''s right, even if you don''t count the dead Kusunakyo, the Kusuna Chaizhou, which is still in the recovery period, is not so easy to deal with the Kagura and Iori family.The power of the Kagura family is huge. Although Kagura Chizuru didn¡¯t fight people very much, his strength was definitely not weak. Iori Temple is very strong under normal circumstances. If you can¡¯t control the power of the Orochi to run away, it may be stronger than the Eight Masters. , Even if Hadilan has the support of the military background, it is not so easy to snatch the three artifacts.


    "What about her?"


    Blumarie looked at Leona who was attacking frantically and asked.


    "Don''t bother."


    In fact, the training is similar to the animal training to some extent. It is nothing more than a hammer and a big stick and a sweet date. There is no basis for getting along. Leona''s personality is very perverse. If you want her to be honest and obedient, you must clean up first. To be honest, the breathing in this force field will not be affected, and there is a sofa when resting. Even if she doesn''t eat for a few days, she should not be starved to death, so let her recognize the reality first.


    Bang bang bang!

 732 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 732

    Bang bang bang!


    Leona¡¯s attacks were almost uninterrupted. Even when she was exhausted, she just took a rest and recovered and continued to attack. It can be said that she has shown her strongest strength, but this force field is like a desperate sky base. She could feel nothing but despair.I can only say that fortunately, Su Sheng has done sound insulation, otherwise it will be noisy!


    At first, everyone was a little curious because of Leona, but after a long time, they basically went to different places. There was no impact at all except that the sofa was occupied by people. If you are interested, just take a look. Interest is ignored.


    This feeling like a pet in a cage made Leona extremely angry.


    Just like this one day, one day, one day, after Leona''s three consecutive days of trying, she finally... calm down.


    People are iron rice is steel.


    Not eating or drinking for three days can even be regarded as endless sleep, even if it is an iron man, not to mention Leona is still not an iron man.Both physical strength and spirit are deteriorating rapidly, coupled with this kind of humiliation like a grand pet, the feeling of despair and giving up is getting stronger and stronger!


    Bang bang bang!


    Leona, who was sleepy, suddenly heard a knock?She opened her eyes in confusion and there was no one around, everyone was doing their jobs in different places.


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound rang again, as if it was even more rapid and louder than before.This voice didn''t come from the force field but seemed to...from my mind, from my body.There is a feeling as if something is about to break through the ground and is struggling to hit.


    Why is it dark?Turned blood red?


    Suddenly Leona realized that the surrounding colors seemed to be different. It should be daytime, right?Why does it seem to be dimmed, with a faint blood red floating?


    No... it''s not that the sky has darkened and turned blood red.


    It''s my own eyes!


    boom!


    A sound louder than all the previous sounds combined, suddenly sounded. At the moment it sounded, Leona felt a powerful force suddenly appearing in her body, which was like a moment in the ocean. Filled with what she had consumed before, the world she saw completely turned blood red, and she ran away!


    Chapter 904 The Blood of the Serpent?Seal Leona!


    The power of the serpent flooded out, and everyone in the room subconsciously stopped their actions.


    "It''s so strong, it''s so evil and crazy." Brumari whispered in horror.


    "The power of the serpent?"


    "Leona!"


    The three members of the eight masterpieces, Sharmie, Wei Si, and Mai Zhuo recognized the power of the big snake for the first time and walked toward the living room at the same time.


    "This breath..." Shiranui Wu paused in the room and looked at Su Sheng."This is Leona, right?"


    Su Sheng nodded."The power of the big snake has been unblocked and gone, tusk tusk... It seems that she should not be able to beat her these few days. Okay, it''s almost time for the next step."


    Talking.


    Su Sheng came to the living room directly.


    In the force field.


    Leona''s body bends forward slightly, her look is crazy and ferocious, her arms are attacking the force field like a knife, and every swipe carries a faint blue energy. After running away, Leona''s use of Qi seems to become a Kind of instinct.


    "The color of the hair has changed even after the transformation!" Su Sheng looked at Leona and said with a chuckle.


    Originally, her hair was blue, but now it has become red, and her eyes are as red as Lucar who had received the power of the serpent before.The crazy breath makes people feel jealous and fearful even if they don''t look at each other, and when Leona''s eyes come over, there is a feeling of being stared at by a beast.In terms of the feeling alone, Leona at this time is even more amazing than the original eight episodes of Jie, the Four Heavenly Kings.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The force field kept trembling slightly, Leona''s crazy attack and the rushing sound from the force field felt like it would break through the next moment.


    "Just this is not enough. This force field is constructed by me to judge your strength limit. Only when your strength reaches the peak can it be broken. So... you need to be more crazy and run more violently." Su Saint Bian walked and said that he had come to the front of the force field and came to Leona.


    The proximity of the prey made Leona even more crazy.


    Boom boom boom!Boom boom boom!


    All kinds of attacks were shot with all strength. At this moment, she saw a large beast in a cage and wanted to rush out to hurt people.


    "Are you here?" Su Sheng turned to look at the others who came over and smiled.


    "This... seems to be more than just the power of the serpent." Sharma walked over and looked at Leona."This state of rampage is a bit like... the blood of a serpent!"


    "Who knows." Su Sheng smiled and shrugged. It doesn''t matter to him whether it is the power of the serpent or the blood of the serpent.


    However, it seems that the blood of the serpent should be more domineering than the power of the serpent. Isn¡¯t it because of the blood of the serpent that Iorikan¡¯s runaway?Because the Iori family once betrayed the guardian family of the three artifacts and took refuge in the big snake, the Iori family has passed down the blood of the big snake, so Iori ran away and became the "moon night of the night of the snake''s blood madden."


    Bang bang bang!


    boom!


    The rapid and powerful impact sounded one after another, followed by a bang. This cage-like force field was finally blasted by Leona.The powerful impact of the fragmentation of the force field caused everyone to subconsciously retreat and make a block action. At the same time, Leona, who ran away, rushed towards Su Sheng like a beast.With her arms swung, a''Mighty Sabre'' was slashed directly, her arm seemed to be turned into a saber, sharp and fast with blue brilliance.


    Su Sheng raised her arm and slightly blocked it, and a crisp collision sounded, but Leona, who was running away, suddenly rushed forward with a cat''s waist, and the air gathered in her hand and instantly hit Su Sheng''s lower abdomen.


    Killing: Revolving Spark


    At the moment when Leona''s fist hit Su Sheng, the Qi whizzed out and directly produced a rotating fire light, like a firework spark appeared on Su Sheng''s back waist, and the rotating spark gas was in Su Sheng''s body. The crazy rotation rages in.


    The violent Leona stepped back and made a gesture of closing her hand, and the qi left in Su Sheng''s body exploded like fireworks at the moment her hand fell.


    boom!


    The sparks of the explosion seemed to burst out of the body strangely.


    "This nirvana is not bad, and it is very effective against those enemies with high defense." Su Sheng lightly patted his clothes. Most of the fighters are physically and defensive, especially after mastering Qi. Greatly increased defensive capabilities, but few people have also cultivated the internal organs of the body. Therefore, Leona, who is violent, is capable of attacking from the inside and outside. The damage is amazing. Even if she is awakened, she will be angry because Her qi became disordered, and her defensive ability was lost, and the damage might even increase because of the disorder of the two qi!


    It was safe and sound as if she had not suffered any harm. Su Sheng, who had not lost blood at all, made the violent Leona even more angry. She stooped and came to Su Sheng¡¯s front with her arms stretched out as hard as she was on both sides. A rotating energy wave suddenly appeared before.The duration of this energy wave was not long. When Su Sheng easily hid to the side, Leona''s long legs turned into scissors and a series of kicks came. The person just landed in the air and followed with a light jump. Rushed to Su Sheng.


    V word gold saw!


    The golden light formed by the Qi formed a big V on Su Sheng''s body, which exploded suddenly.


    This time, Leona did not stop after her move. Instead, she continued to rush forward, using heavy punches, moonlight saws, mighty sabers and other attack methods one after another, obviously intending not to completely kill Su Sheng. give up.In the explosion, Su Sheng was run away by Leona, and then... she grabbed her neck with one hand.


    For an instant.


    The violent Leona was picked up.


    She didn''t seem to hesitate or panic and launched a sharp attack towards Su Sheng holding her arm.


    Ding!Ding!Ding!


    There was a sharp collision sound like metal, and Su Sheng''s fingers pressed slightly.

 733 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 733

    The violent Leona''s expression instantly became painful. The feeling of suffocation made her start to twitch violently. The next moment, an invisible force poured into the violent Leona from the hands of Su Sheng, and Leona was instantly quiet. After it came down, the color of the hair gradually changed from red to blue.


    seal!


    The 905th chapter grabs three artifacts!


    boom!


    Su Sheng released her hand and Leona fell to the ground.


    "How much is Leona''s original strength compared to just now?" Sharma came over and asked curiously.


    "The basic damage will be higher, and the control of Qi in the non-runaway state is not so strong. She can''t use many kills now, at least...more than half." Su Sheng thought for a while.


    "Why did she run away suddenly? Didn''t it mean that she was sealed before? Will she run away again without knowing when?" Weisi asked.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "The big snake needs three artifacts to be sealed, and although the blood of the big snake is weaker, Gonitz''s seal alone is not so strong. In some extreme cases, it is easy to break through the seal and run away. No, the seal I gave her is much stronger than Gonitz''s, unless I think otherwise, she won''t have a chance to lift the seal." Su Sheng couldn''t help but smile."Previously, Gonitz sealed her memory. I have not recovered the memory of killing her parents after she ran away, but I have kept the memory of her violent walk for her. Only by recognizing reality and self can I be obedient."


    "Hmm..."


    A groan came from Leona''s mouth, and she opened her eyes and struggling to sit up and the memory in her mind kept flickering.


    She opened her mouth subconsciously."I...what''s wrong with me?"


    "Which one of you can explain to her." Su Sheng didn''t have much interest in explaining the npc and left it to others.


    Leona was stunned when she knew that she had gone violently because of the blood of the serpent and exploded with a powerful force to attack Su Sheng frantically but did not cause him any harm.


    On the one hand, he was shocked by the blood of the serpent who would run away; on the other hand, he was shocked by the strength of Su Sheng.


    She suddenly understood that this might be the real reason why her adoptive father Hadilan handed her over to Su Sheng. She would suddenly run away and hurt others frantically, and Su Sheng could easily subdue herself and seal herself.In addition to the prison experience of the previous three days, after she had figured out the reason for her being left behind, Leona did not say anything to leave, and became silent and quiet.After the big stick is over, it''s natural to give sweet dates. Not to mention food, clothing, shelter, and Xia Ermi and others can also let her understand her situation, and the discussion when nothing is wrong can also enhance her strength.


    She had discussed with everyone, and Zui Zhou came to the conclusion that even the weakest Blumarie might not be able to win, and she was not an opponent at all like Sharma.It is said that... they are not Su Sheng''s opponents, and then... it is said that... Su Sheng is an old monster!


    All in all Leona stayed here quietly.


    A few days passed in a flash.


    The seven-day appointment mentioned earlier has arrived.


    Hadilan did not show up and there was no news, it seemed that he had failed.


    There is no need for Su Sheng''s special order, everyone is ready to leave, even Leona is ready to go, after all, this is about the comfort of her adoptive father.


    In the living room.


    When the girls saw Su Sheng come out, Wei Si said: "I''ve contacted the car and took us to the airport, which will be there in a while."


    "Take the car and then the plane? Too slow."


    Su Sheng shook his head and chuckled: "You all said that I am an old monster, so how come I have to do some old monsters."


    The voice dropped and raised his hand, and the shock wave wormhole appeared instantly.


    The rolling clouds made them feel slightly shocked.


    "The opposite is the home of Kagura Chizuru, Yata Mirror, the storage place of Ba Chi Qiong Gouyu." Su Sheng said, turned and walked in and disappeared.


    The others looked at each other and followed in anxiously.


    The scenery in front of him changed and he suddenly appeared in a villa.As soon as he came out, he saw countless bodyguards coming from all around, including Kagura Chizuru, Iori-an, and a middle-aged man, Kusuna Shisaishu.Su Shengke didn''t send any notice saying that I was coming, so they should have been here all the time so they could arrive the first time.


    Seeing Su Sheng leading everyone to appear.


    The expressions of Kagura Chizuru, Yashinan, and Kusuna Chaizhou were very solemn.


    Su Sheng''s strength Kagura Chizuru knew that Sharma, Mai Zhuo, Wei Si, these were all members of the Eight Master Sets of the Orochi clan, Shiranui Mai, and Blumarie including Leona''s identity and strength were also investigated.


    Strong!


    Very strong!


    "It seems that we can''t be kind anymore today," Kagura Qianheyou said in the dark.


    Iori Temple will not hand over Bashaqiong Gouyu, and it may go violently at any time in a fight.Chaizhou Kusana was injured and his strength has not yet recovered, but his son, the only descendant of the Kusana clan, Kasanakyo, died at the hands of Su Sheng. Adding to the previous move by Hadilan to snatch the three artifacts, it can be said that this time... It''s a fight to the death!


    "Hi."


    Su Sheng didn''t seem to see the atmosphere of drawing a sword, and smiled and waved to Kagura Chizuru.


    Kagura Chizuru sighed and said in a deep voice, "Do you have to do this? You...have solved the eight masterpieces, no one is going to unblock the resurrection of the snake, the world will no longer be in danger, so... Is it not good?"


    "Then are you willing to submit to me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Kagura Chizuru paused and shook his head. Even if the seal of Orochi is temporarily safe, the responsibility of protecting the artifact will be passed on from generation to generation.


    "So it''s better to follow what we said before, I will completely solve the big snake, and at the same time free your three artifact families." Su Sheng smiled."Hand it over, you should know that if I want to grab it, you can''t keep it!"


    "Even so, I can''t just leave it to you." Kagura Chizuru shook his head.


    Su Sheng shrugged."I knew it would be, then... kill them."


    When the voice fell, Wei Si rushed out first, followed by Mai Zhuo, Shiranhuo Wu also rushed out.Blumarie and Leona were also unambiguous. In a blink of an eye, only Sharma was left beside Su Sheng, and Sharma smiled and rushed towards Iori.


    Wei Si, Mai Zhuo.


    The two teamed up against the Kusana Chaizhou, and the two eight masterpieces were enough to deal with a weakly-strength Kusana Chaizhou, Shirmi confronted Iori, and the others went to solve the security guards around him or something.


    Su Sheng walked towards Kagura Chizuru naturally.


    Chapter 906: Kagura Thousand Crane, Kagura Thousand Tortoises, Three Sacred Tools!


    As if their hearts were wise, each knew who his opponent should be.


    There were scuffles in the villa.


    Kagura Qianhe looked at Su Sheng faintly."I can''t give you the three artifacts, and I can''t surrender you to go with you. But if you can give up I am willing to be your woman, I will not marry anyone, you can come to me at any time, even... I can give you a child and make him the heir of the Kagura family!"


    The Kagura family has a high status and reputation in the upper class. The family wealth is even more amazing. Kagura Chizuru is the heir, the person in charge, and his own conditions are excellent. It can be said that there are countless suitors, whether they are of the same level or There are countless men who wish to marry Kagura Chizuru and instantly become wealthy. If they can get Kagura Chizuru, Kagura Chizuru can have children for them, and the children born will inherit the Kagura family. It''s what many men dream of.


    Especially... Kagura Chizuru didn''t ask for marriage, and he wouldn''t even ask the other party to find another woman. I am afraid that even the most dedicated man will be moved by this condition.


    But...but, Su Sheng chuckled after hearing this.


    "Give me a child? Let my child inherit the Kagura family? You think beautifully!"


    Su Sheng waved his hand around."If my pillows are all together, your villa will pretend to be dissatisfied and want to give birth to me too many children. You are not qualified enough. As for the so-called Kagura family, it is not attractive to me. If I have If I have a child but can only inherit the Kagura family, I am afraid she will hate me to death!"


    "Even if the prince is entrusted, he still has to give people a territory, not to mention a world? At least a planet."

 734 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 734

    "Just one Kagura family?"


    Su Sheng shook his head and curled his lips: "Either hand over the Three Sacred Artifacts, or I can take them by myself. Don''t think about discussing the conditions with me to change my mind."


    "Then...you can only do it."


    Kagura Chizuru took a deep breath, his breath swelled instantly.


    She knew that there was only one chance to deal with Su Sheng.


    "Super nirvana."


    "The three magic skills are the basis of the three-dimensional skills."


    Kagura Qianhe yelled, and came to Su Sheng with a big stride, raised his hand and slashed directly.


    boom!


    Su Sheng raised his arm to block it."That''s it? This is the super kill? This move should be the pre-movement of the super kill, right? Don''t say I won''t give you a chance, go ahead."


    Kagura Chizuru''s expression remained unchanged, his sister Kagura Wangui suddenly appeared in his body and attacked Su Sheng, and Kagura Chizuru hurriedly followed up. The two of you and I worked together quite tacitly. The appearance of twins, The same clothes, tacitly made moves, look like a phantom.At the moment when the two of them shot, the surrounding aura seemed to be a little different, as if forming a formation.


    "Super nirvana."


    "San Lai''s formation!"


    The combination of the foundation of zero skill and the formation of the three lays is the real super killer, and it is also the third of the real three magic skills!


    One of the three magic skills: the big snake of the Kusana family.


    The second of the three magic skills: eight glasses of wine from the Iori family.


    In addition to the third of the three magic skills of the Kagura family, this is the powerful three magic skills passed down from generation to generation in the guardian family of the three magic weapons.


    Su Sheng Osnake had already seen and copied it, and Kagura Chizuru''s three magic skills were also copied the moment she attacked, only eight glasses of Yagami wine!


    Su Sheng quickly avoided the pursuit of Kagura Chizuru with ease, and glanced at Iori Temple not far away.


    Yashinan was playing fiercely with Sharma at this time.


    Iorikan, who was afraid of running away and hadn''t dealt with people seriously for a long time, looked a little embarrassed, and was very much suppressed by Sharma.


    "Oh, it''s over?" Su Sheng turned his head back suddenly, and Kagura Qianhe''s super must-kill had been released.


    Seeing Kagura Qianzuru''s shocked and desperate face, Su Sheng flashed into the villa with a light smile, preparing to get the three artifacts.


    Kagura Chizuru also arranged a guardian manpower in the villa, but unfortunately these people did not see Su Sheng''s appearance clearly and were quickly resolved, and Kagura Chizuru gritted his teeth and chased after him.


    The storage location of the three artifacts is the last secret room...... ......


    After Su Sheng left last time, Kagura Chizuru thought about whether to replace the three artifacts, but it was not so easy to find a suitable location. Secondly, Kagura Chizuru felt that even if it was changed, it might not be useful, so it simply didn¡¯t. Change, after all, to change places is more than just removing the three artifacts and placing them elsewhere.


    study.


    The door was re-strengthened and locked, even if it was a high-strength bomb, it would not be easy to explode.By the way, Hadilan was blocked by this door.But no matter how strong the door was in front of Su Sheng, Su Sheng went through the door and entered the study room and opened the secret room.


    "He didn''t go in?"


    Kagura Chizuru chased to the entrance of the study, looked at the undamaged door slightly, but quickly realized that Su Sheng must have used some special means to cross the door and go directly in, just like the way he appeared just now.


    "I''ll go in and take a look."


    Kagura Wangui floated out of her body and went straight into the study.


    The soul body has such benefits, and there is no need to worry about the obstruction of foreign objects.


    As soon as Kagura Wangui went in, he saw Su Sheng in the secret room picking up the eight-foot Qiong Gou Yu, and the Yata Mirror on the side was gone.As for Kusanaru sword?Everyone knew that it was fake, after all, it was really in Su Sheng''s hands.Su Sheng turned his head to look at Kagura Wangui and smiled lightly: "You don''t want to stop me, do you? You should know that if I can summon you out, I can make you disappear again."


    "The three artifacts are now in my hands, and there is no way you can grab them back. So... you might as well persuade your sister to give up. Now you can give up and get better."


    Kagura Wangui looked at Su Sheng with a complicated expression, and finally turned and floated out.


    "Sister?" Kagura Chizuru, who was about to open the door, hurriedly shouted when she saw her sister floating out.


    Kagura Mangui shook his head."Failed, he has already got the three artifacts!"


    The Three Sacred Artifacts, the Seal of the Serpent, the Three Sacred Artifacts that Bajie Ji has always wanted to obtain, why did it feel so easy to be obtained by Su Sheng?


    Chapter 907 The Unblocked Serpent!


    Failed, Su Sheng got the three artifacts.


    Since the Three Sacred Artifacts family sealed the Big Snake, the Three Sacred Artifacts have never left the family that guards the Three Sacred Artifacts, but it is limited...In their generation, the three Sacred Artifacts were robbed by one person at the same time.


    If the loss of Kusanagi sword was because Kusanagi did not understand the value of Kusanagi sword, then Yata Kyou and Yasha Qiong Gouyu were really disadvantaged by their guards. The difference in strength... is too obvious.


    Su Sheng walked out through the wall, watched Kagura Qianzuru and Kagura Wangui smile slightly and then walked straight out.


    "Sister, what should I do?" Kagura Chizuru looked at Kagura Mangui in a daze.


    The three artifacts were robbed, and the strength gap was huge. Kagura Chizuru was a little at a loss, not knowing what to do next.


    Kagura Mangui remained silent and did not respond, because she... didn''t know what to do.


    Just when the two Kagura sisters were at a loss for the future, Su Sheng had already walked out.


    Those bodyguards have been dealt with, Shirmi, Mai Zhuo, Wei Si, and the three are facing Iori Temple. At this time, Iori Temple is exuding the gloomy aura of the hole wall. It is obvious that the blood of the snake has been attacked.On the other side, Kusana Chaizhou¡¯s opponents were replaced by Shiranui Wu and Brumari. Leona did not make a move, mainly because Iori An made her think of herself when she ran away. She still has lingering fears about the state of the violent walk, for fear that she would do it. Was affected, so she didn''t make a move but grabbed the bodyguards and asked about the whereabouts of her adoptive father.


    "One ran away, there is one who is old and strong, not bad!" Su Sheng looked around and said with a smile: "But now it doesn''t make much sense to fight or not. I have already got all the three artifacts."


    "what?"


    Kusama Chaishu was shocked when she heard this, but she was suddenly kicked to the ground by Shiranui Mai. On the other hand, Shirmi suddenly used the arrow of super destiny to directly wound the Iori Temple, even though Iori was already in a state of running rampage. After losing his calm, he couldn''t get up for a while.


    Sheng Su walked to the clearing and waved his hand.


    In the Qisong Society, Chris and Gonitz¡¯s body neatly lay on the ground. Su Sheng stretched out his hands towards the Qisong Society and Gonitz. After a while, I saw two black energy from them. Floating out of his body, it was the energy of the power of the serpent.Su Sheng shook his hands, and the energy of the two groups of serpents directly poured into Chris'' corpse. The next moment, Chris'' corpse swelled slightly and then returned to calm, while the corpses of Qisong Society and Gonitz It exploded with a bang.


    The sound is loud, but there is no scene of blood and blood splashing as imagined. It seems that the molecularization and completely dissipated at the moment of the explosion.


    This wave of operation of Su Sheng saw everyone stunned. What is this going to do?


    "Are you going to prepare a container for... the big snake?" Sharma asked, faintly guessing.


    "of course."


    Su Sheng smiled and watched Kagura Chizuru coming out of the villa with an exhibition smile and waved his arm again. This time three still appeared, but they were not corpses but three artifacts.


    The grass naruto sword, the Yata mirror, and the eight feet Qionggou jade.

 735 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 735

    The three divine artifacts were cleverly suspended in front of Su Sheng.


    "Next... is the time to witness the miracle." Su Shengshen mumbled mysteriously, and the next moment the three artifacts suddenly flew into the air.


    In the process of flying up, the three artifacts quietly changed their positions, forming a triangle.


    Light!


    The sudden light from the Kusanagi sword shines directly on the Yata Mirror, the reflection of the Yata mirror shines on the Bachiqiong Gouyu, and the Bachiqiong Gouyu transmits this light back to the Kusanagi sword.


    When the light of the three artifacts were connected together, the world suddenly changed color.


    The weather that was still fine was directly gloomy, dark clouds obscured the sun, the sound of thunder rolled, and the invisible gust of wind was wanton, and a feeling that the end of the world was about to come quietly filled everyone''s hearts.


    Everyone stopped and looked up at the sky in horror, even the violent Iori Temple was already honest.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi!


    Suddenly there was a sound like an electric current in the center of the three artifacts. The sound became louder and brighter, and the light became brighter and brighter. The next moment a loud noise rang in everyone''s mind. There will be uncontrollable riots.The light gradually dimmed, and a thick darkness emerged from it.


    When it came out, there was no need for others to introduce who it was. A name emerged in everyone''s mind.


    Big snake!


    The big snake is unblocked!


    Click!Click!Click!


    The three artifacts fell from the air to the ground after completing the task, and then the shock wave wormhole appeared on the ground and was directly collected by Su Sheng.By the way, these things have always been placed in the storage planet that Su Shenggu has emerged. The storage planet is really convenient for storage, and the space is very large.


    The power of darkness floating in the air didn''t seem to show the meaning of the serpent deity, it seemed to be sensing this brand new world.


    After a while, the snake noticed Chris'' body on the ground.


    Then he got in with a swish.


    The dark power of the serpent enveloped Chris'' body and made Chris stand up instantly. This kind of corpse-like scene instantly made his scalp numb.But... the more frightening thing is still to come. The corpse cheating Chris is shrouded in dark power, and the whole person is like a cloud of black mist. He can''t see clearly. After a while, the black mist seems to be gradually sucked into his body, Reese was gone, replaced by a tall man.


    This man is wearing black leather shoes, white trousers, black wristbands on his wrists, shirtless upper body, and a gray-white tattoo that resembles a spider totem. He has broken white hair. No matter his facial features or his stature Very different from Chris...


    How to put it, it''s as if Chris'' flesh and blood was used to re-forge another person!


    Big snake!


    The embodiment of the will of the earth, the representative of evil, the serpent!


    The serpent that had been sealed for countless years finally awakened and resurrected. When his eyes opened, it seemed to mean the end of the world was coming!


    Chapter 908 Orochi: The sun shines!


    Orochi, this is Orochi!


    The incarnation of the will of the earth that has been sealed for countless years!


    Sharma, Wei Si, and Mai Zhuo could all feel the connection between themselves and Orochi.Leona also had concerns in this regard, but Su Sheng''s seal was so thorough that she didn''t notice any strangeness in her at all.The dark atmosphere of the serpent enveloped, apart from the discoloration of the heavens and the earth, the depressive, collapsed, and desperate feelings seemed to permeate. Kusana Chaizhou and Kagura Chizuru looked solemn, and the rampant Yashinan became quiet. .


    "Hey."


    Just as everyone was immersed in the shock brought by the resurrection of the big snake, Su Sheng smiled and said hello.


    The serpent looked at Su Sheng after hearing the sound, his eyes were calm but filled with intense darkness and evil.


    "I resurrected you, don''t you intend to express your gratitude to me?" Su Sheng asked with a light smile.


    Others may be affected by the breath released by the serpent, but for Su Sheng, this darkness?Gee...it''s kind of pediatric.Whether it is the Black Death Emperor or the anti-monitor, that is the real darkness.The representative of the will of the earth, the embodiment of darkness and evil?At best, it can only be regarded as the level of a single universe, or a single universe that is weaker than the Marvel universe.


    "Thank you? I will give you eternal life." The serpent''s voice was a little hoarse, and he waved slightly to Su Sheng.


    In an instant.


    A burst of energy came out suddenly, as if it turned into three circular black waves and flew towards Su Sheng one after another.


    This is it?


    Sure enough, this kind of dark BOSS will kill his helpers after being summoned or resurrected. Isn''t this also a routine?Su Sheng thought to himself that the corners of his mouth rose, the aura on his body suddenly exploded, and the force field appeared.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The three black waves hit the force field and then dissipated. The big snake looked at Su Sheng with a little surprise and suddenly swished behind Su Sheng, and directly shot at Su Sheng in the force field and made a movement similar to the black tiger''s heart. same.


    Puff!


    Void drew it, and he obviously didn''t touch the force field or Su Sheng, but when he took it back, there was an extra heart in his hand.


    A lively beating heart.


    Da Snake squeezed hard in his hand and snorted, his heart was directly crushed.


    Looking up, Da Snake looked at Su Sheng.


    In the force field, Su Sheng opened his eyes and looked at the big snake, with his eyes facing each other, Su Shengyou said: "Should I cooperate with you? For example, my heart hurts, no, my heart is crushed by you. How about... me?"


    Su Sheng instantly covered his chest with an expression of extreme pain.


    "..." Bajie Collection.


    "..." Shiranui Mai and others.


    "..." Kagura Chizuru and Kusana Chaizhou.


    Everyone was silent. Just now I saw that the big snake was so sharp and completely ignored Su Sheng''s defense, grabbed his heart and squeezed and thought that Su Sheng would be killed directly, even if he was not killed, he would definitely be injured?Was heart-stucked, or was heart-stealed by the snake!


    What a big snake!


    The results of it?Seeing Su Sheng''s poor acting performance, they all have a feeling of becoming husky.


    How does Nima feel that the style of painting is wrong?


    "Is my acting skills too bad?" Seeing the reactions of the people around, Su Sheng straightened his waist and smoothed the wrinkles of his clothes and said faintly: "Maybe I am not suitable for this kind of person who is killed by a second, so acting There is no such painful feeling. Then...I should be myself!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the force field suddenly disappeared, and Su Sheng also disappeared together.


    Similar to the ghost teleportation of the big snake before, Su Sheng flashed and came behind the big snake, and the big snake instantly reacted to subconsciously turning around, and Su Sheng''s fist had already hit it directly!


    boom!


    The fist hit the big snake''s face and knocked him out directly. The big snake''s body tilted forward, but his feet were still floating in the air.


    The beaten snake was obviously angry, and turned around and planned to kill this unconscious guy, but what did he see when he turned around?

 736 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 736

    Saw Black Wave!


    Three black waves came and hit the big snake one after another. Following the big snake, he suddenly felt a sharp pain behind him, and his heart... was taken out from behind.


    Su Sheng squeezed hard with one hand.


    Puff!


    The heart... burst!


    Da Snake was heartbroken.


    Regardless of whether it is Heibo or the heart, the moves are exactly the same, surprisingly it is Orochi''s own moves.


    In this scene, this reversal really stunned everyone.


    Da Snake drew away and looked at his chest. He could feel his heart missing, which made Da Snake frown.


    Although the heart was taken out, it didn''t have much effect on the snake. After all, he was only a mental body, and Chris'' body was just convenient for him to move. He could change it at any time.The reason that made him frown was that Su Sheng would have exactly the same moves as himself.


    "Who is he?"


    Da Snake turned his head and looked in the direction of Sharma and others.


    Once his eight masterpieces, Da Snake can still recognize it.


    "He, his name is Su Sheng." Sharma said."A...maybe the same age as you."


    "The same era as me? No... I don''t know him or have any impression of him." Da Snake slowly shook his head.


    Su Sheng smiled lightly: "There are many things you don''t know, do you know... the earth will also be destroyed? The universe may also disappear? There are countless other universes in this universe? You... just are The incarnation of the will of the earth!"


    "furious!"


    The big snake yelled and raised his arms abruptly, and raised his head.


    This starter.


    The sun is shining!


    Su Sheng had already replicated the ability of the big snake when he first played against him, and instantly recognized him when he saw his starting position. It was a nirvana and the sun was shining.


    It is also what he has been looking forward to...


    boom!


    The powerful breath burst instantly, and then a dazzling light lit up on the head of the snake, like the sun.


    The hot and dazzling light shrouded in an instant, and the powerful breath radiated as if turned into light.


    The screams rang when the sun was shining.


    The attack range of Sunshine''s trick is very large. Although Bajieji reacted quickly to block, but Blumarie, Shiranui Mai, Kagura Chizuru and others were unable to react and were directly affected!


    Chapter 909 Black Light Corpse Serpent


    The sun should have nourished everything, but the sun shining on the serpent is just the opposite, perhaps because the serpent is the incarnation of the will that extends from darkness and evil, and his sunlight carries deep darkness and damage.The Kusana Chai-boat, who had been seriously injured and fought one after another, rolled in the air. Waves of sunlight were like waves of attacks. Although it did not cause any trauma, when the big snake¡¯s killing was over, when the Kusana Chai-boat landed. There is no breath.


    died.


    It was directly killed by this trick, and it was the kind that affected the pond fish.


    The situation of others except Kusana Chaishu is not so optimistic. Kagura Chizuru, Shiranui Mai, Blumarie, Leona all lay on the ground and looked very injured and hard to get up, Charmi, Weis, and Mai Zhuo. Because of the power of the serpent survived, so did Iori Temple.Of course, what happened to them is actually not in Orochi''s consideration, Orochi has been staring at Su Sheng.


    Under the sun, Su Sheng did not appear to be attacked at all, but squinted slightly as if he was enjoying the sun.


    how is this possible?


    The big snake''s expression became more and more solemn, and he felt that this person might be more troublesome than the Three Sacred Artifacts family!


    "This is the end?"


    Su Sheng slowly opened his eyes and looked at the disappearing sunshine, and said with some aftertaste: "Not bad, it''s a relatively pure smell of death."


    "I changed my mind!"


    Su Sheng suddenly looked at the big snake."Originally I planned to kill you directly, but now...I think it''s more valuable to accept you."


    "Kneel down."


    Su Sheng just said to the big snake casually.


    Kneel down?


    Da Snake was so angry that he suddenly looked at the Iori Temple not far away, and the Iori Temple, which had been quiet, seemed to be called up, and immediately rushed towards Su Sheng.


    One shot is one of the eight wine glasses of the three magic skills.


    Accompanied by a roar like a beast, the super nirvana released by Iori Temple came to Su Sheng''s approach.


    Su Sheng didn''t turn around, didn''t even turn his head to take a look, just slapped gently when Iori Temple rushed over.


    The speed is very slow and the shots are very casual.


    The feeling is like those flying insects and mosquitoes surrounding him swinging.But this slow and casual wave happened to be stuck at the moment Iori An was about to make a move.


    Not only did it accurately interrupt Iori''s super kill, but also slapped his face directly.


    Snapped!


    There was a huge sound, and the Iori Temple turned in the air like a kite with a broken line and flew out directly, then slammed through the wall of the villa and fell to the ground.


    The weird thing is.


    When he fell to the ground, his body was lying on the ground, but his face was facing the ground.


    The head and body are twisted directly!


    "hiss!"


    This scene can''t help but let people take a breath, the body is forward, face back, needless to say?It''s dead!A slap, an understatement and an extremely random slap to kill the ran away Iori who intends to release the super killer?This... Isn''t this too exaggerated?After all, the family of the three artifacts that sealed the serpent, even the serpent couldn''t easily kill it in seconds, right?After all, if it can be done, the snake will not be sealed before.


    He might really be able to solve the big snake completely.


    Da Snake frowned and looked at the Bajie Ji, that is, Sharmie, Mai Zhuo, and Wei Si. Wei Si did not hesitate to retreat to show the force field. Mai Zhuo and Wei Si advance and retreat together, but Shirmi hesitated for a moment. There is no step back but there is no move.


    Bajie Ji, rebellious!


    This made Orochi even more angry. He came to Shirmi in a flash and just wanted to let her know the fate of betraying him, but suddenly he felt something flying towards him.

 737 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 737

    "The magic mirror." Orochi waved his backhand, and in an instant a piece of mirror-like object blocked him.


    At the same time he also saw what was flying over.


    It turned out to be a black ring?


    At the moment Da Snake was stunned, the black ring penetrated his mirror and flew directly onto his finger.


    Snapped!


    The ring was worn on the hand of the serpent with great precision, and the next moment the serpent felt a powerful dark force pouring into his body instantly, although the serpent was also the embodiment of darkness, darkness and darkness were different.Saint Su can enjoy or even taste the darkness of the Serpent, but the Serpent cannot control and resist the darkness brought by the Serpent. In just a short moment, the body and soul have been eroded by this darkness.


    The big snake''s body has changed, and there are more lines like black lights.


    At the same time, Da Snake could not control Su Sheng''s thoughts of obedience and worship.


    "No...impossible..." As the will of the earth, the incarnation of darkness, the serpent was naturally unwilling to succumb to anyone. He tried hard to remove the ring, but the ring seemed to be dead on his finger.


    Raise the hand knife!


    The big snake directly cut off the arm that was wearing the ring, but the strange thing was that the ring fell off on its own and flew towards the big snake again.


    Orochi hurriedly began to teleport and dodge, but no matter where he hides and how fast he moves, the ring follows him like a tarsal maggot, entangled him, and finally struggling directly on Orochi¡¯s chest, replacing the previous one. The heart that was pulled out merged with his body.Da Snake wanted to give up this body in an instant, but when his soul or will wanted to escape, he found that it was impossible. The body and soul seemed to have a special period and connection.


    "Kneel down!"


    Su Sheng spoke slowly.


    The big snake knelt on the ground with a thud.


    "Actually, don¡¯t waste your energy. You are free for the rest of the time except obeying me. You don¡¯t have to worry about being sealed up again when you become my black lamp corpse. I will arrange you in the dark dimension with another black lamp. The corpse is together, that place... you should like it very much." Su Sheng said with a chuckle and waved his hand.


    The snake is gone!


    Along with the disappearance of the big snake, the suppressive dark aura disappeared, the dark clouds dissipated, the violent wind, lightning and other natural phenomena disappeared, and the sky became clear again!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 910 Video Calls Across the World


    "Oro... to... where did you go?" Sharma asked lowly.


    "I was locked up." Su Sheng said with a smile: "When I leave, I will take him away with him. From now on, there is no need to worry that the big snake will appear in this world."


    "The mission of the Three Sacred Artifact Family can be over." Su Sheng glanced at Kagura Chizuru who was lying on the ground, and thought for a while and suddenly raised his hand to make a sun-drenched hands-up pose, which made everyone instantly startled. Jump, what is Su Sheng going to do?Is it possible to kill them all?As soon as this idea came up, the sun was shining and it was released.


    The same is the sun, the same is that dazzling and burning, but it doesn''t have any harmfulness, but it makes people feel extremely warm and comfortable.


    "My injury..." Kagura Qianhe looked at Su Sheng in horror, and she could feel the physical injury recovering under the sunlight.


    It''s not just her, but Mai Shiranui, Blumarie and others are the same.


    Soon after the sun disappeared, their injuries had fully recovered.


    The same moves have different effects, which is really amazing.


    "What is the Black Lantern Corpse? Where is the Dark Dimension?" Shiranui Wu got up and came to Su Sheng''s side and asked curiously.


    "You said that when you leave, you will take Orochi to leave this world, so... is there really another world? You... want to take us there too?" Kagura Chizuru asked.


    After being robbed of the Three Sacred Weapon, Orochi was surrendered by Su Sheng, Kagura Qianhe knew that he should not be able to escape from Su Sheng''s control, so he naturally brought himself when he asked.


    "Black Lantern Corpse is a name for the members of the Black Lantern Ring. I can make the Black Lantern Ring. The person who wears the Black Lantern Ring will become the Black Lantern Corpse unconditionally obey the order. As for the dark dimension, there is only darkness, full of darkness. In the dark mysterious dimensional space, I killed the lord of the dark dimension before, so that space is now mine!" Su Sheng paused and answered Kagura Chizuru''s question."There are indeed other worlds. You can understand that they are not different parallel worlds. I have been to several and have destroyed and controlled a few. This... world is no exception. I will change this world before I leave. It becomes my collection, so you don¡¯t have to worry about not coming back in the future!"


    Kagura Chizuru seemed to want to ask again, but Su Sheng waved his hand and said, "Well, if you have any questions, ask them slowly. You can deal with the follow-up situation first."


    Kagura Chizuru temporarily let go of curiosity and nodded.


    After so many people died, Iori Temple and Kusana Chaizhou are also dead. There must be a lot of things to deal with. The three gods family is in Kusana Chaizhou. After the death of Iori, only the Kagura family is left. Kagura Chizuru has to find a successor. Instead of taking charge of the family, it can be said that the Three Artifact Family will become history from then on.Kagura Chizuru went to deal with the follow-up matters, and Su Sheng and others stayed in the Kagura family villa.


    By the way, Hadilan was dead. He was discovered by Iori Temple when he sneaked into and wanted to seize the three artifacts. Iori Temple didn¡¯t mean to kill Hadilan at first, but Hadilan was completely desperate to take it. Three artifacts, in this case Iori had to use all my strength, and as a result... Hadilan died under Ioriyan¡¯s super must-kill eight infant girls.This made Leona sad for a while, but it was a pity that Iori Temple was slapped to death by Su Sheng, even if she wanted revenge, she had no chance!


    As time passed day by day, Su Sheng had already planned to leave this world.


    Once the Orochi matter was resolved, Su Sheng couldn¡¯t think of anything else that could attract him and leave him behind. Now he was only waiting for Kagura Chizuru to deal with all the miscellaneous things. He used the anti-life equation to turn this world into an anti-matter universe. Then you can leave, so during this period, Su Sheng''s incarnation very simply started to whimper for the train.


    The plan to break straight Maizhuo is still in progress, and the freshness of Mai Shiranui hasn''t passed yet, Leona and Shirmi couldn''t refuse to be pushed by Su Sheng, adding a Blumarie.Su Sheng is absolutely not addicted to it, just a spoonful of stew.


    In the end, even Kagura Chizuru was pulled in. What''s interesting is that Kagura Chizuru still has Kagura Tenzuru in his body. This is a real sacred lotus.


    Kagura Chizuru''s bedroom is in a more traditional Japanese tatami style. Once the door is opened, you can see the absurd picture of the jade body inside.


    There is a sense of crowdedness like a sea of ??people.


    "Dididi, Dididi..."


    The bracelet that hadn''t been thought of for a long time rang suddenly, and Su Sheng rolled over from the crowd and lay down and raised his wrist.


    "Call request? Or from Marvel World?"


    Su Sheng was a little surprised. There are not many people who have communication bracelets in Marvel World. Su Sheng curiously clicked on the call.


    In an instant, a virtual projection screen appeared.


    The person in the picture turned out to be Maria Hill?


    Su Sheng was surprised, and Maria Hill was also surprised.


    In the video call, Su Sheng can see Maria Hill, and Maria Hill can also see Su Sheng.


    So naturally, Maria Hill was taken aback by the absurd picture of Su Sheng''s''people and sea'', but she soon returned to normal.


    "Where are you?" Maria Hill asked.


    "On vacation!" Su Sheng said with a chuckle."Why do you have a communication bracelet? This should belong to the Wasp? She is back from the Quantum Realm?"


    Maria Hill nodded.


    This bracelet is indeed from the Wasp. When Su Sheng went to the Quantum Domain, she gave it to her for the convenience of contacting the Wasp.


    "When can you come back? On our side...something seems to have happened." Maria Hill said with a solemn expression."Seven hammers suddenly appeared from the sky this morning and flew to different parts of the world. We are currently investigating the whereabouts of the hammers. Do you know...what is going on with this hammer?"


    A hammer that fell from the sky?


    Su Shengdao: "I know, whoever can get a hammer can become Venerable Skyhammer. There are eight hammers, and there are eight Venerable Skyhammers. These eight Venerable Skyhammers will bring fear and fear... It will resurrect a guy who appears in myths and legends. Well, and then destroy the world very clich¨¦d."


    ...

 738 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 738

    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 911 The Big Event: The Origin of Fear


    Is destroying the world old-fashioned?


    It''s a bit clich¨¦ indeed, because most of the villain bosses basically aim to destroy the world, and some clich¨¦s can let you know the result as soon as they appear.But for Maria Hill, she is not in the mood to complain like Su Sheng!The world has just experienced a disaster, half of the universe is in the blink of an eye, and the subsequent effects of this incident on the earth have not completely subsided up to now.


    The earth...cannot experience such a disaster again.


    So Maria Hill doesn¡¯t want to contact Su Sheng if it¡¯s not necessary. Although Su Sheng is nominally the organizer of the Avengers or the hero who saves the world in the eyes of many people, he almost destroyed it last time for his own purposes. Half of the creatures almost wiped out mankind.But now is the time when it is necessary. The seven-handled hammer that suddenly appeared was too mysterious. There were no clues or signs before the hammer, so I had to ask Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng knew it too!


    "A certain guy in the myth? Which myth are you referring to?" Maria Hill temporarily put the eight-handled hammer down instead of the seven-handled hammer and asked the core.


    "Isn''t Asgard''s fairy palace placed on the earth? You''ll know when you go to Asgard and ask."


    "Nordic mythology? So it is related to Asgard again?" Maria Hill frowned.


    "The relationship is quite big, this guy''s status is quite high." Su Sheng smiled."Anything else? Hang up without me."


    "Wait." Maria Hill hurriedly said."When will you come back?"


    "Come on." Su Sheng responded and cut off the call directly.


    Kagura Chizuru has basically settled things in the Kagura family and can leave at any time. Su Sheng originally planned to transform this world into an antimatter universe tomorrow and leave.According to his plan, he planned to find a world to play immediately, but since the big event of the origin of fear has started, let¡¯s go back to the Marvel world first. Going back, it seems that it may not be able to solve this problem.


    The origin of fear.


    This is one of Marvel''s more famous events. This event has to start from a long time ago, about World War II.At that time, the Red Skull wanted to find the power to rule the world, and finally found a possibility from a legend through countless financial and material resources.


    The legendary evil god big snake that was sealed!


    That''s right, it''s a big snake again.


    But this big snake is more than the big snake hanging in the King of Fighters world. The identity of this big snake is Yemengade, the younger brother of Odin, king of Asgard. He has been deliberately trying to get revenge after being sealed by Odin.After several explorations, Red Skull got a hammer. This hammer is called Skadi¡¯s Hammer. Skadi is the goddess of winter in Norse mythology. Whoever can lift the hammer can gain the power of the gods.Does it sound familiar?


    At a glance, you know it is produced by Asgard!


    It¡¯s a pity that no one can lift the hammer, including the Red Skull. In the end, the Red Skull had to give up leaving the hammer on the landing point, which is the Antarctic. A Nazi concentration camp was built here, and a special method was used to create one here. The last camp in isolation.After that, the Red Skull started to conquer the world with the Cube of the Universe, and was finally defeated by the captain of each country, and was penetrated by the Cube of the Universe to the planet where the soul gem is located.


    How many years later.


    The Red Skull¡¯s daughter, Original Sin, found this base and discovered Skadi¡¯s Hammer, and lifted him up to become Skadi, one of the Eight Great Sky Hammers. At the same time, the Seven-Handed Hammer descended from the sky, the nearest one. When a person touches a hammer, he will become Venerable Skyhammer. Both heroes and villains will be controlled after becoming Venerable Skyhammer. They will destroy and kill to create fear. The more fear, the stronger the strength of the snake.


    The eight heavenly hammers are as follows: Skadi¡¯s original sin, stonebreaker red tank, soulbreaker purple diamond, faithbreaker grey gargoyle, worldbreaker Hulk, seabreaker sea evil spirit, will destroyer absorb people, devour The soul is the stone man.


    Among them, the Red Tank, Hulk, and Stoneman are relatively well-known, followed by the absorption of people. As for the purple diamond and the gray gargoyle, the Haisha is relatively unpopular. The original sin is also considered the second character. Although it was also very unpopular before, after all The position is quite high. Among these people, Su Sheng is more interested in Haisha. The name Haisha knows that it is related to the ocean. He is also a villain who often appears in comics and animation.


    Hasha is from Atlantis. Of course, this Atlantis is definitely not the Atlantis of the DC world, but the Atlantis of Marvel.Speaking of Atlantis, one has to say the "Sea King" of Marvel World, Namor.


    Namor is very similar to the Neptune of the DC world. It is also a half-human and half-Atlantis hybrid. His father is a human and his mother is an Atlantean. The difference is that Neptune¡¯s mother is a queen, and Namor¡¯s His mother is just the princess of Atlantis. It is said that he is the first mutant created in the Marvel world. In the comics, he is familiar with the captain and others. As the king of Atlantis, Namor is still the light Members of the club.


    The Illuminati is incompatible with other organizations and groups. It exists to solve the crisis that threatens the earth and even the universe. It advocates small sacrifices to avoid greater sacrifices. The identities of members are kept secret to the outside world, so that their family members and their superhero partners are not Knowing the existence of this organization, the main members include Mr. Fantastic, Iron Man, Doctor Strange, Professor X, Black Bat King, Namor, later the Hulk, Panthers, Ant-Man, Amadeus Zhao also joined the team, and the US team also Joined briefly but was kicked out of memory because of disagreement.


    The actions of the Illuminati are based on good original intentions, but it is a pity that everything that goes against one''s wishes brings bad results.


    Basically, the things that the Illuminati participated in did not end well.


    The topic is a bit farther away. Namor is the King of the Seven Seas of Atlantis, and H?sha is the villain and enemy of Namor, deliberately trying to rule Atlantis.Su Sheng hadn''t paid attention to or cared about Atlantis before. This time... I don''t know if Atlantis will surface due to the big event of the origin of fear.


    ¢Ù¢Þ Marvel: The Origin of Fear


    Chapter 912 returns to Marvel, indirect kiss?


    The night passed away quietly.


    For many people, this is an ordinary night, no different from usual.But for Su Sheng, he has one more anti-universe universe. In addition to the world of "King of the Sea", there is another world of "King of Fighters".


    When the morning sun shines on the earth, there are already a few female fighters quietly missing in the world of the King of Fighters.


    Marvel World, New Krypton.


    The shock wave wormhole quietly appeared, and Su Sheng stepped out.


    Looking around, sensing the surrounding atmosphere, Su Sheng curled his lips.


    "Aren''t there any moths this time?"


    One of the purposes of Su Sheng traveling through the world on vacation is to induce the guy who has overshadowed himself to show up. After the life court has been ruled out, Su Sheng really wants to know who the one has overshadowed himself, but unfortunately... it seems that he didn¡¯t have this time. The meaning of shot.From the storage planet, Mai Shiranui and others were released and looked at Fiora flying over from a distance.


    "the host."


    Fiora landed on one knee and said hello, then stood up and looked at Shiranui Mai and others."Are these people planning to be here? What special abilities do they have?"


    "It''s a fighter 10." Su Sheng thought for a while.


    Fiora was a little disappointed in her heart. If she had any special ability, it might still be useful, but the fighters could use it to take care of the slaves of the captured Sovereign star, and the new Krypton star is also Lack of population.


    "This planet belongs to me. It is under development and construction. You will stay on this planet in the future. Someone will tell you specific things." Su Sheng turned to Shiranui Mai and others.


    "You won''t stay here?"


    "I have work to do."


    Saint Su is also used to it now, and when the new pillow is in hand, he will arrange for the new Krypton, anyway, the new Krypton can be regarded as his kingdom.I just don''t know if I can work hard to get a pillow for a planet. If I can, it will be interesting, or when people from all the worlds will be together, tusk, it''s quite interesting to imagine.


    It seems that this is much more interesting than the idea of ??having a "ex-girlfriend" in every city when I first arrived in the DC world.


    Although Shiranui Wu and others obviously didn''t want to live in such an unknown environment all of a sudden, it was easy to get in and out of the car, and there was no chance to regret it.But to be honest, the environment here is not so difficult, it''s just not as prosperous as on earth, and the benefit of staying on this foundation is that you can get immortality. Looking at it this way, it seems...not bad.


    Good or bad.


    In short, Shiranui Wu and others were left by Su Sheng on New Krypton, and then Su Sheng returned to Earth.


    Earth.


    After the last incident of the disappearance of half of the population after the last snap of the fingers, the sadness was everywhere, as if the whole world suddenly lacked vitality.But what do you say?Life is to be born and live. Since you are still alive, you can only look forward, so in general the situation is slowly improving.


    Avengers Mansion!


    The Avengers are busy nervously.


    Maria Hill, Sharon Carter, Sage in charge of logistics, Black Widow Natasha, Jessica Jones, Hellcat Trish, Invisible Woman Susan, Scarlet Witch Wanda, Spider Silk, Gwen Spider, Mantis include The Hornet Girl Hope is all dealing with the big event of''Fear Origin''.Jane Fortes went to the current location of Asgard''s fairy palace.


    US state of Oklahoma.


    A building similar to the fairy palace style stands tall, and the surrounding walls increase the atmosphere that many strangers do not enter.

 739 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 739

    Immigration to Asgard might have caused great repercussions at other times, but when they had just experienced disaster and pain, the Asgardians who also lost their families and even lost their homes received a lot of sympathy points. In addition, Asgard can''t produce one-third of his own acre, and the government has also communicated with them, so their stay is fairly stable.


    The Avengers Building.


    Su Sheng flashed out, and the busy people found that Su Sheng paused for a moment.


    At that moment, there was a faint estrangement. After all, what happened last time was not too pleasant. Just as they were considering how to break the calm to alleviate this embarrassment, Su Sheng suddenly smiled and stretched out his hand to hug the nearest one. The invisible woman Susan kissed directly.


    After a hot kiss.


    Su Sheng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, come one by one."


    Speaking of Su Sheng heading to the hellcat Trish, the hell cat Trish quickly took the initiative to put him in Su Sheng¡¯s arms, and then, Su Sheng really kissed one by one, the Wasp Girl Hope, the Scarlet Witch Wanda, and the spider Silk, Gwen Spider, Sage, and Black Widow Natasha, even Jessica Jones didn¡¯t seem to resist his actions, but when Su Sheng looked at Sharon Carter, Sharon Carter subconsciously avoided it. What a pity... Su Sheng''s smile made her avoid it at all.


    After a while.


    Sharon Carter wiped the corners of his mouth, and Su Sheng walked towards Maria Hill.


    "If you dare to kiss me, I will blow your eggs!" Maria Hill didn''t know that she took out a gun and pointed it at Su Sheng. Although 090 said in a vicious tone, the corners of her eyes and mouth were all With a smile.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and said, "The praying mantis girl, would you like it?"


    "Okay!" The praying mantis girl nodded innocently, and Su Sheng turned around and kissed her.


    After a while, Su Sheng looked at Maria Hill again."Look, everyone has kissed me. If you don''t kiss me, doesn''t it seem very uncomfortable? As a commander most of the time, shouldn''t you lead by example? Not to mention you called me back."


    "Don''t think about it."


    "Tsk tusk, think about it, after everyone kisses me, I kiss others again, it is equivalent to your circle... also an indirect kiss? That relationship must be closer, you really want to not be with everyone Is it the same?" Su Sheng solemnly said something that made everyone laugh and cry.


    At first they didn''t feel anything, they were just a little embarrassed, but they broke the barrier before, but when Su Sheng said this, why did they suddenly feel a bit awkward when they look at each other like this?It''s as if you really kissed them.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 913 The Wife Who Loves More Lovers: Namor


    Listening to Su Sheng¡¯s fallacies, Maria Hill really feels dumbfounded, but just like other people¡¯s feelings, Su Sheng¡¯s seemingly absurd behavior directly breaks down the barriers, and getting along seems to be all at once. Before that happened, it became more natural.Maria Hill gave a white glance at Su Sheng, ignoring his''treasure''?Seriously."You just came back. Jane Fortes went to Asgard to inquire about the result. During this time, we have probably grasped where the seven hammers landed and... the person who got the seven hammers!"


    "indigo!"


    Maria Hill yelled softly. In an instant, a virtual projection screen appeared in the living room. There were eight areas on the screen. Several areas were lit and images of people were still on. The original image was also marked under the image. The name and the name after becoming Venerable Skyhammer should have been collected during the investigation.


    "This is the Red Tank. I was detained in a secret prison before. A hammer fell near the prison. The Red Tank, which had always been stable, suddenly got the hammer and claimed to be a stonebreaker."


    "The second one is called Purple Diamond, a not-so-famous villain who has done several robberies. She also got a hammer and called herself a spirit destroyer."


    "Grey gargoyle, a guy who tends to the magic system. We didn¡¯t know much about the magic system before. We only recently started investigating the magic system and found him. He can be transformed into a stone statue. More specific abilities will be temporarily lost. I don¡¯t know. After getting the hammer, he claimed to be a believer."


    "Absorbing people should be the supernatural being cultivated before Hydra. SHIELD has some records about him, which can transform the body into the same element after touching an object. He is now called the destroyer. "


    "Then..." Maria Hilton paused and pointed to the fifth."You should be familiar with this, Stone Man, his character changed drastically after he got the hammer. He claims to be a Soul Eater. Mr. Fantastic and Thunderbolt temporarily controlled him and is thinking of a way."


    Su Sheng nodded. The Stone Man is indeed quite familiar, after all, he is one of the Fantastic Four.Looking down the stone man, he turned out to be an unexpected person.


    "His name is Steel Lux, a mutant with the ability to turn his whole body into steel, and he is now called the Breaker." Maria Hill said.


    "World Breaker, is this replacing Hulk?" The name should be Hulk after he became Venerable Skyhammer, but Hulk was the same as Sol after Thanos attacked the Asgard transport ship before. Without a trace, since he is not on the earth, he will naturally choose other people.Steel Lux, who is also a burly physique, is suitable for a role with great strength.


    Although there were slight changes in the selection of candidates, Su Sheng didn''t show much interest and then looked down.


    This is a man with sea-blue skin, who looks a lot like a Cree.Speaking of it is Atlantis, the difference between Marvel and DC¡¯s Atlantis is quite big. Atlantis in the DC world is more like a human, while Atlantis in the Marvel world People feel like an alien.


    At this time, Haisha is wearing a huge V-shaped armor with a magic pattern similar to Asgard. He is holding a very strange hammer in his hand. The front is flat, but the back is two points. The design of the fork looks...no beauty!


    "He is called Hasha, the people of Atlantis, now called the Seabreaker." Maria Hilton paused."This is all the information we have collected so far. There is no clue about the eighth hammer."


    "I''ll see it soon, and it can be considered to have some connections with most of you!"


    Su Sheng smiled at Maria Hill, and suddenly leaned in when she was thinking about who she might have.


    Hooked Maria Hill''s neck with one hand, and kissed her waist directly with the other.


    "Woohoo..."


    Maria Hill, who was suddenly attacked, reacted and hurriedly pushed, but unfortunately, Su Sheng succeeded.


    "This will make you more comfortable, otherwise I will always feel uncomfortable with you alone, maybe...I have obsessive-compulsive disorder?" Seeing Maria Hill''s constantly changing expression, Su Sheng smiled and followed."Is there any information about Atlantis? Why have you never heard of it before?"


    Maria Hill took a deep breath."You never asked."


    "The matter about Atlantis was investigated when Nick Fury was there. It is considered to be the tenth level of S.H.I.E.L.D. files and they are all in written form. They have been hidden by Nick Fury. Last time...Nick Fury After the accident, I took over these materials to learn about Atlantis!"


    "Atlantis is isolated from the world in the deep sea and hardly appears on land easily. There has been no news about Atlantis. According to the results of Nick Fury¡¯s investigation, there is a Mor¡¯s mutants are hybrids of Atlantis and humans. They should be the king of Atlantis, the king of the seven seas!"


    "This Haisha should be Namor''s enemy."


    Su Sheng nodded and said."If you see this Namor in the future, remember to stay away from him."


    "Why? Is he... very strong or dangerous?" Maria Hill asked curiously.


    Su Sheng shook his head."Neither, this guy can be described in one sentence."


    "I love tears, I love my wife more!"


    "what?"


    Love to tear, love the wife more?


    Everyone''s expressions became weird, and then they understood why Su Sheng said to stay away from him, after all... Su Sheng has a lot of women?At least many of the people present have something to do with Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The thunder suddenly sounded from the outside, and in a short while I saw Jane Fortes coming in from the outside balcony with the thunder.Seeing Su Sheng, Jane Fortes was stunned and just about to speak, but Su Sheng stepped forward and hugged him and kissed directly.


    Jane Fortes was a little confidant.


    Although the relationship between her and Su Sheng was close enough, the proactive and intense kiss still shocked her.It took a while for Jane Fortes to react and said: "I asked the people in Asgard. This time the enemy may be called Odin, the younger brother of Odin, the former god king of Asgard, the god of fear!"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 914 The younger brother of Odin, the former King of Asgard, the god of fear, the serpent!


    Odin''s brother?God of fear?


    Everyone couldn''t help taking a breath and looking solemn!

 740 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 740

    Although they haven''t seen Odin?But they are no strangers to Asgard. Whether it is Rocky, Sol, or the female Thor, Jane Fortes and Natasha, who now have Thor¡¯s Hammer, they have a clear understanding of Asgard¡¯s strength. Even though Asgard has ruined its reconstruction on the earth, no one can ignore Asgard''s strength.As the king of Asgard, the lord of the nine realms?It is conceivable how strong Odin''s strength is, but does his brother, the former King of Asgard, still have to think about the strength?


    "Why does Odin like to get the Asgardians to earth so much!" Jessica Jones couldn''t help but vomit.


    Thor was exiled to the earth, Hela, the goddess of death, was sealed on the earth, and now the serpent is also on the earth.What the hell, the earth is the tomb of Asgard''s ancestors. People are brought to earth at every turn!


    "It''s useless to say this now, Odin is dead, let''s think about how to solve this big snake!" Natasha said and looked at Su Sheng, not only her, everyone looked at subconsciously. Su Sheng.


    After all, opponents of the level like Da Snake basically have to look at Su Sheng''s 440.


    If Su Sheng didn''t come back, they might find a way on their own, but as soon as Su Sheng came back, it seemed that they had the backbone, and they would naturally feel dependent on Su Sheng.Speaking of them, they didn''t actually notice that, although the enemy''s identity was strong, they just felt that it was difficult to solve without any panic or desperate emotions.


    In their hearts, can the enemy be stronger than Su Sheng?


    Thanos is strong after getting Infinite Gems, right?What is the result?It''s not Su Sheng''s opponent either.


    Su Sheng''s opponents have far surpassed them, and they are the existence of deeper power!


    "I''ve heard a legend about Orochi, the god of fear, and it was predicted that Orochi will come back for revenge, and Thor, the Thunder god, will die with Orochi." Su Sheng paused."Now the whereabouts of Sol is unknown, but the title of Thor is a kind of corresponding prophecy, so Jane Fortes, Natasha, if the big snake appears, you don''t take it and let me solve it."


    "Your target is eight Venerable Skyhammers!"


    "Their task is to create chaos and fear everywhere. The stronger the power of fear, the stronger the power of the snake."


    "it is good!"


    Saint Su took over the big snake, then Venerable Skyhammer was relatively easy to solve. Maria Hill quickly arranged the manpower to solve the opponents individually, and at the same time concentrated all intelligence capabilities to investigate the Venerable Skyhammer. News.As for the identity of the Venerable Skyhammer, it is naturally the original sin of Red Skull¡¯s daughter, but they did not ask Su Sheng and forgot to say that he is more interested in Atlantis now.


    If I remember correctly, New Krypton seems to be land and almost no large ocean. What if the back garden does not even have a swimming pool?Maybe you can get Atlantis over?


    Go back to your room.


    Su Sheng called Indigo directly.


    In an instant, indigo turned into a human form and appeared in front of Su Sheng, Su Sheng cast a glance."Where is your body? It has been mysterious since last time."


    The unifying and indigo body that appeared at this time.


    Indigo Yanran smiled: "This world is very interesting, so I just wandered around, and I can come back anytime if the owner needs it."


    "Forget it." Su Sheng just asked casually."Help me investigate the situation in Atlantis."


    Indigo nodded in response, and the next moment the intelligence about Atlantis was projected in front of Su Sheng, Su Sheng commanded him to look at them one by one, how do you say?Atlantis in the Marvel World feels a bit watery. Although it is not small and not weak, it does not seem to be comparable to DC. Haiwang is still one of the seven giants of the Justice League. Namor can barely be regarded as the first line in the comics. Because of his identity, he never appeared in the movie.Approximately understand the situation of Atlantis and the position Su Sheng is ready to go back and walk directly at Atlantis.


    The night is getting deeper.


    Saint Su quietly came to Natasha''s room.


    In the room, Natasha just took a shower and was lying on the bed preparing to rest. She was not too surprised to see Su Sheng suddenly appearing but she said with a smile: "I haven''t considered the problem last time. You can go to someone else."


    "It''s you." Su Sheng smiled and waved, took off her clothes and lay down. Natasha thought about it or made room aside."You can stay if you just want to sleep, the others..."


    "Hush!" Su Sheng stretched out his hand and blocked Natasha''s mouth."Don¡¯t be hypocritical, you¡¯ve seen it, you¡¯ve touched me and you¡¯ve touched it, and I¡¯ve kissed you too, even if what happens will have no effect on your life. Anyway, there are long years, you can think about it slowly , Does not conflict!"


    "Anyway, even if you don''t want to be with me, it is impossible for someone else to be with you."


    "So domineering?" Natasha asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Did you know me the first day?" Su Sheng smiled and kissed directly.


    Natasha slowly closed her eyes. Of course, it was not the first day she met Su Sheng, but she felt that she had never really known Su Sheng.


    The four lips were entangled, and the two clung to each other tightly as if they were about to blend into each other''s bodies. The wind roared and the waves rushed. When the dam was destroyed by Su Sheng, the waves rushed instantly.


    For a long time.


    Natasha lifted her silver hair and panted slightly with flushing face.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Natasha asked Su Shengdao a little bit agitatedly."I will return to the dark dimension to continue my practice when the Orochi incident is over."


    "Hide me? The dark dimension is mine. Where can you hide? You plan to escape the world and practice the earth before you come out in danger? Stop it, don''t you know that the earth has a mocking halo? Destroying and conquering the earth, you don''t have many opportunities to retreat and practice. But when it comes to the dark dimension, I really have to go tomorrow!" Su Sheng laughed.


    "Something?"


    Natasha leaned sideways and put her hand on Su Sheng''s body.


    "Well, I caught a big snake and prepared to throw it into the dark dimension to raise it. Looking back can help me expand and expand the dark dimension." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Snake?" Natasha stood up subconsciously."Have you caught the big snake?"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 915: Namor is not good enough to compare with Sea King!


    "This big snake is not Odin''s younger brother, I caught it from another world." Seeing Natasha''s headlight that was swayed because of excitement, Su Sheng stretched out his hand and explained.


    "The serpent of the parallel world?" Natasha paused."So you were vacationing in other worlds before? I heard Maria Hill said that there were many women around you when you were on vacation, how about people? Didn''t you bring them back?"


    "Bring it back, how could the holdings I used not bring them back for collection." Su Sheng grinned and said, "They were arranged by me to other places."


    "Where?" Natasha asked.


    "A planet that is being rebuilt, the women related to me are there." Su Sheng smiled lightly."What else do you want to ask, I will tell you when I am in a good mood now~"


    Natasha didn''t test the embarrassment of being discovered, so she asked naturally."Purpose, I want to know your true-right purpose."


    "When you appeared, you were already strong, right? So there is no need to keep a low profile or hide your identity to blend into the environment, then...what is your purpose?"


    "Want to fight with me?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Natasha shook her head: "Even if we fight, we are not your opponents, I just want to know what you are going to do. People like me are insecure, beyond their control, or in the unknown without knowing the information. Under the circumstances, there will be a very lack of security. Because without information, you may die at any time, and I...I hope I can die clearly."


    "I didn''t plan to do anything, I originally planned to destroy the earth!" Su Sheng took Natasha into his arms and continued to lie down, saying with a chuckle."Before I had a bit of grudges with this world, it may be here, or it may be a parallel world, but it doesn¡¯t matter, who made me come here. But after getting along for a long time, my mind has faded. I just want to The people I am interested in are put together, and then I go to those guys who exist at the cosmic level, the multiverse level or even higher levels to play a game. After the end, it depends on the mood to destroy the earth!"


    "So... you are the biggest villain, right?" Natasha was silent for a moment and suddenly said.


    "People in many worlds will say that to me, but it doesn''t matter. I just want to do what I want to do. If you have the power to destroy the world, endless eternal life, but even what you want to do What does it mean if you have to worry about it?" Su Shengdao.


    Natasha didn''t respond but lay silently on Su Sheng''s body.


    There was no words for a night. Early the next morning, Su Sheng left Natasha''s room and went to the dark dimension, and released the big snake in the dark dimension, allowing the big snake to get acquainted with the Gu Yi mage who was also the black lamp corpse.Speaking of the big snake, don''t look at it as the incarnation of the will of the earth, but it is really not enough in the Marvel world. It really is not Gu Yi''s opponent at all.


    After confessing a few words, Su Sheng left the dark dimension and went to Sonia the Dreamer to take a look. Super Killer, X23, Caitlin Strak were all there, and he seemed to have adapted to the new life, and then Su Sheng paid attention again. The situation of getting off the North Star was also considered smooth, so Su Sheng went directly to Atlantis.


    On the boundless, uninhabited sea.


    Deep under the sea.

 741 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 741

    The Kingdom of Atlantis stood tall, looking sacred, solemn and peaceful.


    Saint Su floated on the bottom of the sea and looked at the buildings in the distance. After scanning his eyes, he could feel that there were not many people in Atlantis. Although there may not be a large city on land, there are not many people, but it is still a huge one. Ethnic group.Looking through the faint deep sea, through the layers of obstacles of the building, in a place similar to a palace, Su Sheng saw the person he wanted to find on a throne!


    King of Atlantis, King of the Seven Seas, Aquaman, Namor!


    Dodge, accelerate.


    The sea water was washed away by this powerful force to form a vacuum zone, and Su Sheng rushed to the direction of Namor like a torpedo.


    As a kingdom, even under the deep sea, security measures are required. After all, the seabed is not peaceful.


    So when Su Sheng appeared within their alert range, he was spotted instantly.


    "So fast? What is this?"


    "Quickly order someone to intercept and inform the king!"


    After a while, a guard rushed to Su Sheng''s direction, and someone went to the palace to inform Namor.


    Namor in the palace was a bit boring, so when his men said there was an intruder, Namor didn''t panic, but excitedly looked forward to it.


    Because this intruder most likely came from land.


    People on land, how long have you not seen them?


    At least for decades, right?At that time, people on land seemed to be still at war. He met a few interesting people and annoying people. After returning to the bottom of the sea, he never went up.


    "Where are the people?" Namor asked.


    "There was still a distance from here when I found out..." The people underneath heard a loud bang when they dared to report.


    The wall of the palace was smashed, and the powerful impact made the surrounding water flow turbulent, and the subordinate who spoke was directly swept away by the water!


    Namor steadied his body and squinted at the visitor, shouting angrily."court death!"


    This is his kingdom, his palace!


    Originally, he wanted to talk to the land man about the situation on the land, but now... he just wants to kill the guy who destroyed his palace.


    Namor''s character, but a little moody and easy to get angry!


    Huh!


    Namor kicked his foot hard, and the whole person rushed to Su Sheng directly like a cannonball and punched him.


    Namor inherited the advantages of a human father and a mother of Atlantis. In addition to having superhuman strength and endurance, he can also endure the pressure and cold of the deep sea. He can march in the water as fast as 300 nautical miles per hour, and has Beyond the life span of an ordinary person and a certain degree of self-healing ability, his skin can quickly recover physically and can also defend against certain attribute energy attacks.On land, he can use the joints of his ankles to fly, but his weakness is that he can¡¯t stay on land all day and night. Not getting a little water will shorten his life!


    They are all mixed races, and Aquaman is much better than Namo in this regard!


    Chapter Ninety-Sixth, Namor was smashed and forced!


    The characteristics of Nammo''s love to tear his wife and his wife are more outstanding than his abilities and more impressive.


    In fact, the people of Namor are properly set up as the protagonist template of the online novel. They have outstanding bloodlines and distinguished status. The king of a country and the king of the seven seas has basically fought with most male superheroes, especially the black panthers of Wakanda. It''s a feud.He has even done the feat of flooding Wakanda, but was later led by Steve Rogers in a gang fight with the Avengers.It seems that in the comic version of Infinity War, Obsidian Five will attack various places, including Atlantis, but Namorgan is not his opponent and has to kneel down and beg for mercy.In addition to fighting with male superheroes, he is also a close friend of his wife. For example, in the comics, Mr. Fantastic''s wife, the invisible woman, and the laser eye''s wife, the White Queen, have not been spared.


    His wife''s achievements are no less than the invisible woman''s brother Pilihuo.


    Thunderbolt is also powerful. Not only did she develop a relationship with Crystal, the princess of the alien race, but also became ambiguous with Crystal''s sister, the wife of the King Black Bat, Medusa of the alien race.


    The reason why Namor is not as famous as the DC World Sea King is very simple. Men hate him!


    It''s not Nima who wants to give him a hat. Who would make friends with him?


    I''m fighting with you here, turning around and digging your corner to hook up with your woman, don''t you hate who he hates?


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp impact sound was exceptionally clear in the water and spread far away in an instant.


    Namor rushed to Su Sheng and punched him like a cannonball, but Su Sheng took it down with ease.Namor has no special abilities, but he is very good at hand-to-hand combat. After being attacked by Saint Su, Namor madly launches an attack. Every move seems to be able to drive the fluctuation of the current, and the power and speed are very amazing.In the water, it is not the same as on the land. In the water, let alone fights, ordinary people will be affected in all aspects. Their feet are not strong enough to touch the ground, and the water pressure on the seabed greatly affects their speed and strength.So on the seabed, Namor basically has no rivals, and on the land it is not weak.


    It''s a pity... Even if Su Sheng is in the water, he won''t have any influence or even stronger, but he has copied the abilities of Mela and Sea King.


    After blocking a few moves, he probably understood Namo''s strength, Su Sheng suddenly struck Namo''s neck like lightning.Namor''s feet kicked towards Su Sheng''s chest fiercely, but Su Sheng''s other hand lifted up, clenched his fist and gently hammered it down.


    Click!


    The bone of one of Namor''s leg broke instantly, and he moaned and wiped his foot when it hurt.


    Su Sheng''s fist fell on his other leg almost at the same time, without any exception, his other leg was also broken.


    Namor with broken leg bones aroused fierceness and punched Su Sheng in the face.


    It''s a pity that he felt his body was hit on the palace floor as soon as his fist was thrown.


    boom!


    The floor instantly exploded and spread to the surroundings, and Su Sheng bent over and pinched Namor''s neck with one hand and pressed it into the pit.


    "Ahem!"


    Namor coughed hard, and the violent impact made him feel like his back was cracked, and the hands on his neck made it difficult for him to speak."You...you are dead." Namor looked at Su Sheng with a grim look.


    "Oh."


    Su Sheng responded flatly and pulled Namor up and slammed it down heavily.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Su Sheng grabbed Namor with no expression on his face and slammed it once and again, his dizziness swelled, his blood tumbling, and after smashing it several times, Namor couldn''t make a sound.


    The noise sounded from the outside, and the guards finally arrived. They were angry when they saw their king being rubbed on the ground by the stranger, and they rushed over with an angry roar.Su Sheng turned his head and cast a glance, but their calm eyes at that moment made them feel a sense of death. The next moment, Su Sheng opened his mouth slightly and let out a breath.


    In an instant!


    The cold wind is howling, and the cold is pressing.


    In a blink of an eye, the surrounding water flow was frozen, and even the guards were frozen like ice sculptures.


    Namor opened his eyes wide and watched this scene in horror, squeezing Su Sheng''s palm with both hands and trying to break free.


    Su Sheng just turned his head and glanced at Namor''s little movement, and then... "Bang!" The impact sounded again.


    boom!

 742 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 742

    oom!


    boom!


    Even if Namor has a strong body and has a certain degree of self-healing ability, he can''t stand such a collision. What''s more, although Namor didn''t react at first, he soon discovered that his self-healing ability seemed to be ineffective. Yes, the impact is real damage. . 0 "What''s the matter? For... why is this? Who the hell is this bastard?"


    Although Namor was aggressive and tempered, he was not stupid. It was obvious that this guy was a bad guy and he came specifically for himself.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "boom!"


    "What do you want...what do you want."


    "boom!"


    Namor said, Su Sheng''s hit once.


    When Nammo finished talking about Su Sheng, he stopped, squinting his eyes and asked flatly, "Have you taken it?"


    "Fuck you!" Namor cursed with a flushed face.


    "Oh!" Su Sheng replied flatly again and followed...


    Bang bang bang!


    "Are you served?"


    Bang bang bang!


    "Are you served?"


    "clothes¡­¡­"


    Bang bang bang!


    "Are you served?"


    "Don''t, don''t fight, what do you really want to do!"


    Seeing Su Sheng calmly asked himself if he had taken it like a lunatic, and then he had a meal, and Namor was a little confused.It''s no good, his physique and self-healing ability have been affected for unknown reasons, and Su Sheng''s strength is so strong that he will die if he is hit like this.


    "What do I want to do?"


    Su Sheng paused and looked at Namor.


    Namor hurriedly said 3.4: "Who are you and what do you want!"


    "Me? My name is Su Sheng." The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised his lips and said with a chuckle: "I don''t want to do anything. I just think your Atlantis is good. My back garden just lacks a swimming pool."


    "You want Atlantis? Don''t think about it!" Namor shouted.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it, anyway...you can''t see it!" Su Sheng chuckled, and Namor instantly felt death approaching.


    This guy is going to kill me!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    PS: One more chapter will be added later.


    Chapter 917 Killing Namor, grabbing Atlantis!


    death!


    Namor felt that death was so close to him for the first time, and he has felt the coldness of death even now.


    He began to struggle fiercely, he didn''t want to die so unclearly.


    But... it''s too late!


    "Goodbye, wife and man!" Su Sheng said softly, fingers hard.


    Click!


    Namor''s neck was broken, and Namor''s eyes seemed to burst out at that moment. He couldn''t squint!


    Namor died unjustly.


    He didn''t have any grudges with Su Sheng, and he died like this without doing anything. Maybe he didn''t know what Su Sheng said bye bye bye bye?


    Dragging Namor''s body to the throne, Su Sheng sat down and waited quietly for the Atlanteans to rush in.


    Namor might feel that he was wronged for death, but Su Sheng didn''t think so.Flickering at first glance Su Sheng is a bit too overbearing, but when he sees others'' Atlantis, he kills and overpowers directly?But this is only one of the reasons. Since the great event of the origin of fear has led to Hasha and Atlantis, Maria Hill also knows that Namor knows Atlantis. Afterwards, Namor will definitely rise from the role of 10 easter eggs into a set or a permanent role.


    The attributes of this man¡¯s wife and heroes may not have been awakened, but if he often goes ashore and often appears on the stage, it will be difficult to guarantee. After all...As long as any good-looking and somewhat unfamiliar heroine is related to Su Sheng, even if you don¡¯t worry They would betray themselves but they also hate someone holding them around every day!


    So since you know that Namor is like the dust on the table, it is likely to be an eye-catcher, so wipe it off before it gets your eyes!


    Casual thing, isn''t it?


    Su Sheng felt that if he saw Captain Marvel Carol Danvers, he would have a good chat, because Captain Marvel also advocated solving problems first.For example, the second civil war in the comics was caused by the discovery of an alien race who can predict the future, and can be solved before the criminals commit crimes. The conflict between Iron Man and Captain Marvel resulted in many superheroes. Stand in line.


    As a result, it was predicted that Thanos would come to the earth. Captain Marvel brought Team Alpha to the predicted position in advance to prepare, but Captain Marvel¡¯s husband, War Machine Roddy, came, and... Roddy was killed by Thanos. .After that, a lot of things happened. Finally, Captain Marvel fought Iron Man so that Iron Man experienced the end of the war machine in the movie and was paralyzed.


    But it''s worse than the war machine, even if you are paralyzed, you are still unconscious!


    "War Machine? Haha..." Su Sheng suddenly chuckled. This world of Iron Man was not born at all, so naturally Roddy, who is still in the Air Force, has no chance to become a war machine as a hero.


    I was thinking of the many Atlantis people rushing in from the outside of the palace. These people were dumbfounded when they saw the frozen guard and Namor''s body lying beside the throne. They were still aggressively trying to resist foreign enemies, but now Even the death of the king left them at a loss for a while.


    "Atlantis... it''s mine now!"


    "I''ll give you half an hour to pack up and leave. Those who are still in Atlantis in half an hour..." Su Sheng slowly raised his hand and made a fist.


    boom!


    The ice-bound guards suddenly shattered into blocks of ice.


    "That''s how it ends." Su Sheng said lightly.


    There was silence around.


    Some are angry, some are afraid, some are unwilling.


    It seemed that someone wanted to fight Su Sheng but was quickly stopped. Finally...the crowd slowly backed away and left.


    Soon there was a cry outside, and no one was willing to leave their homes away from home. Su Sheng also understood this.For example, he is reluctant to travel from his own world to the Marvel world. He was almost killed in the Marvel world not long after he arrived in the Marvel world. He was also unwilling, but would he not be useful?

 743 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 743

    Freedom is to be won by strength!


    Of course, this kind of poisonous chicken soup is just a talk, and Su Sheng did it because he fell in love with Atlantis!


    Half an hour is not long, not short.


    All the Atlanteans left Atlantis.


    Saint Su threw Namor''s body out of Atlantis, and glanced at the Atlanteans. It seemed that the leader was a female, and she didn''t know what it was related to Namor.Shaking his head, Su Sheng swam to the sky above Atlantis and stretched his finger, narrowing the beam and hitting it instantly.


    After a while.


    The originally majestic Atlantis complex quickly shrunk, and in a blink of an eye it turned into a palm model and flew into the palm of Su Sheng.Gently gripping the circle, Su Sheng teleported directly to the new Krypton outside the earth.


    A huge deep pit was directly opened in a place relatively far away from the urban construction of New Krypton. It is so big that it is basically no different from the sea.


    boom!


    The Atlantis complex restored its original size and crashed into the air. The atmosphere above the pit seemed to change in the next moment, and the drifting rain began to fall crazily.


    The jade beads fell ticking down, and quickly turned into a sizzling sound like fried dough sticks, and the rain in the deep pit was gradually rising with the naked eye.After the rain washed away Atlantis, Su Sheng snapped his fingers and used the 030 ability to modify reality.


    boom!


    The blue water appeared out of thin air in the deep pit and it began to rise rapidly. In a blink of an eye, the deep pit had turned into a vast ocean, and Atlantis had disappeared above the water, standing quietly deep in the bottom of the sea.


    Feeling that Fiora was flying over here, Su Sheng had a psychic ability to tell her about this sea area and Atlantis, and then directly returned to Earth from New Krypton.


    As soon as I returned to the Avengers Building, I heard a loud noise. It seemed that there was an emergency!


    "What''s wrong?" Su Sheng came to Sharon Carter and asked.


    When Sharon Carter saw Su Sheng, he said: "You just came back. The fear caused by Venerable Skyhammer can not only make the serpent stronger, but also affect human behavior? Chaos has occurred in many places, just now. ......A chaotic situation of at least a thousand people occurred in New York!"


    On the one hand, Sharon Carter directly tuned out the scene.


    ...


    PS: This chapter is the addition of the total number of rewards exceeding the old book "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death".


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 918: The Chaos of Fear and Dr. Zhao Hailun


    The location in the picture=It seems to be a large park. It seems that there should be some activities before the chaos. Otherwise, even if the park is big, it is impossible to gather thousands of people. It is possible to have a playground.


    Stomping, pushing, fighting.


    The whole scene was in chaos. The chaos of thousands of people could not tell you from me. I hit you, you hit him, and he hit me. It was a feeling of universal enemy, even worse than the ancient battlefield.At least there are comrades on the battlefield, but now they are all enemies.Even relatives, couples, and friends who are traveling with you, because of this confusion, fear has become irrelevant to you and me.Obviously this kind of chaos is very abnormal. Although it is easy to cause chaos in a crowded environment, this kind of chaos that completely loses one''s composure and becomes crazy as if by the trend of fear is almost hard to happen.


    "If it continues to deteriorate, the situation will be out of control." Sharon Carter said anxiously.


    Su Sheng didn''t speak, he seemed to see a person in the scene that flashed by just now.


    "You... forget it, I''ll go!"


    Sharon Carter said so much that she wanted Su Sheng to take action, but she didn''t get any response after waiting for a long time, which made her anxiously get up and plan to go by herself.


    no way.


    Others are dealing with the task at hand, and can''t separate the time and energy to deal with it temporarily.


    But as soon as Sharon Carter stood up, she felt a hand on her shoulder."What use are you going to do? Even if it doesn''t affect you, you can listen to the chaos of so many people?"


    "I''ll go."


    "Okay, then you be careful!" Sharon Carter did not pretend to say subconsciously.


    After she said that, she found that Su Sheng''s expression turned strange when she looked at her, which made Sharon Carter react instantly, twirling her hair and pretending to be natural.


    She was actually used to it. When other people received intelligence from her to perform tasks, Sharon Carter would say something like be careful, be careful.However, she said that she was OK with others, and it was a little different from Su Sheng. After all, her relationship with Su Sheng was good if she didn''t leave.


    "Hehe, I will!"


    Su Sheng responded and teleported directly to the scene.


    Sharon Carter adjusted her state to pay attention to the situation on the scene.


    confusion.


    Screams, roars one after another.


    The scene is more shocking and intuitive than the screen.


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, he felt a special aura permeating around him, which was an aura of fear.


    Su Sheng is familiar with the breath of fear. After all, the Seven Lights Ring also absorbs the emotional power of fear, but this fear is different. Just like Sharon Carter¡¯s analysis, this fear has a deceptive effect. Increase people''s sense of fear, and fear will drive people to make many crazy actions.What''s interesting is that after this fear affects others, the fear generated by others will be absorbed and strengthened, and then fed back to the source.


    That is, the god of fear, the serpent!


    Saint Su tried to breathe in a little of this kind of fear. Well, it tastes good. The emotional power of this kind of fear is very strong. As for the influence?Stop it, everyone can feed on fear and affect my mind to have a sense of fear. How is it possible?


    "There should be Venerable Skyhammer nearby, right? That''s why this kind of fear arose. It shouldn''t be the other seven, otherwise there should be Avengers here." Su Sheng''s mouth raised."So... the original sin?"


    "What a coincidence!"


    Su Sheng looked around and quickly recognized the direction and walked into the crowd. The people around were completely irrational and attacked the people around him. Several people rushed over when Su Sheng appeared, but unfortunately they didn¡¯t get close as if they were being watched. The missing energy fainted as if attacked.


    With each step, the people around him fell one after another, and in a blink of an eye the crowd that was originally crowded seemed to form a vacuum zone.


    It didn''t take long.


    Su Sheng stopped.


    He has already seen the person he was looking for.


    A woman!


    Wearing a white lab coat, underneath is a tight-fitting jeans, the hair looks a little messy, the eyes are sloppy and a bit sullen, and the face of an Asian looks very eye-catching although it is not out of the ordinary!


    This is the person Su Sheng had seen in the picture before.


    Of course, she is not Venerable Skyhammer, not the original sin of Red Skull''s daughter, but a woman who can be regarded as a small role in comics and movies, a character who should have appeared in the development of a normal plot.


    Zhao Hailun!


    A Korean scientist, in the movie Avengers 2 Era of Ultron, used the cradle of regeneration technique to heal the eagle eye and helped Ultron create the female doctor who had vision.She is the mother of Amadeus Zhao in the comics. Although Amadeus Zhao has a good appearance in the movies, she is still very high in the comics. She is the seventh smartest person on the earth, and he is also because of Jia Ma Xing became Hulk, claiming to be an exquisite and pure Hulk, and also joined the Illuminati.


    Although Su Sheng knew about Zhao Hailun, she hadn''t looked for it specially. He didn''t expect to see her in the screen just now, and she would actually appear here.

 744 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 744

    At this moment, Zhao Hailun saw Su Sheng rushing over like other people unreasonably, but she didn''t want other people to be as close to Su Sheng and fainted and rushed in front of Su Sheng. Su Sheng stretched out her hand and waved her away easily. A shockwave wormhole directly teleported her away with his hand.


    As for where it was transmitted?


    Ha ha.


    Calm down in the storage world first, and talk to her when you finish dealing with the things in front of you.


    After sending Zhao Hailun away, Su Sheng thought.


    The powerful air pressure spread in an instant, and all the people in the park were shocked by this breath. Just like the domineering in One Piece, the thumping and thumping falling sounds rang one after another, and in a blink of an eye they lay down in the park!


    When these people fainted and lay down, a figure stood out in Su Sheng''s sight!


    Why stand out from the crowd?


    On the one hand, she is still standing even when everyone else is lying down, on the other hand, it is her dress.


    She carried a hammer in her hand, and she was wearing Asgardian-style armor. It would be okay if it was only like this, mainly her face.


    What do you say about her face?


    Lively is a female version of the Red Skull.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 919 The Daughter of Red Skull: Original Sin


    Holding a heavy hammer and wearing heavy armor, his head resembles a red skull, and his whole body exudes a breath of cold and evil.


    This is original sin.


    The daughter of the Red Skull became one of the eight great sky hammers, Skadi after she obtained the sky hammer.


    Skadi was originally the goddess of ice in Norse mythology. From the name after becoming Venerable Skyhammer, it can be seen that the original sin is special. She is not a series of characters.And because she raised the hammer of Skadi first, Orochi, the god of fear, had a chance to lift the seal.Speaking of it, do all the big snakes like the number eight?The God of Fear, Orochi has eight Venerable Skyhammers, and the Orochi in the King of Fighters World has eight masterpieces, and both of them are in a sealed state.


    Does the number eight help lift the seal?


    Saint Su secretly complained in his heart and looked at the original sin at the same time...really... ugly!The Red Skull became that ghostly because of the super serum. If the ability is inherited from the facial features, the skin is also genetic?Moreover, Original Sin didn''t have any superpowers before becoming Venerable Skyhammer.


    "Cynthia Schmidt, do you want to find dad?"


    With eyes facing each other, Su Sheng blinked and asked.


    "I have found my father, my name...Skarty." The original sin yelled Skadi''s hammer and swung directly towards Su Sheng.


    In an instant, a group of green energy beams emitted from the Hammer of 183 Skadi and hit Su Sheng.


    Ability to copy, target Skadi''s Hammer.


    After copying, Su Sheng waved his hand and the green energy beam was directly knocked into the air.In the next moment, Original Sin came to Su Sheng and swung Skadi''s hammer and smashed it.


    The moves are still exquisite!


    As the daughter of Red Skull, original sin has been well hidden by Hydra.Hydra has many branches, so General Hale has never heard about original sin.It can be seen that Original Sin has received special training and has strong fighting skills, no less than Ruby who was trained as the next leader, the destroyer of the world.


    Skadi¡¯s hammer was blown by the tigers of the original sin dance, and every swing seemed to release a faint icy air, making the surrounding air gradually cold, and the temperature dropped rapidly.


    As an opponent, this faint cold air can freeze blood and have a great impact.


    It can be said that even if it is an opponent of the same level, the opponent will inevitably lose if he has the hammer of Skadi for a while.


    After becoming Venerable Skyhammer, Skadi possessed divine power like Jane Fortes and Natasha, powerful strength, inexhaustible divine power, even if the power of original sin itself was weak, she also became a powerful exist.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The ground became uneven during the battle, and the originally quiet and elegant park was now in a mess.Su Sheng didn''t fight back but was just avoiding it, as if he was weighing the original sin''s means. Unknowingly, those people who had been fainted by Su Sheng were unlucky, and they were completely affected.However, Su Sheng, or original sin, doesn''t seem to care.They don''t care, but some people care.


    Snapped!


    A familiar shield flew out to fight the original sin from nowhere, and the original sin responded quickly to avoid it, and saw the shield hit a big tree in the park and bounced back strangely.


    One hand firmly grasped the shield.


    Captain America: Steve Rogers.


    "Just you?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    "They went elsewhere." Steve Rogers came over and said."I''ll stop her, you go to save people?"


    "Okay."


    Su Sheng doesn''t care, anyway, he has seen the original sin ability.


    He didn''t plan to kill Original Sin now, Orochi... but he hasn''t come out yet.


    Steve Rogers waved his shield and rushed towards Original Sin, who apparently recognized him.


    "Steve Rogers, the former captain of the United States? You are not dead yet? That''s fine, what my father can''t do... Let me do it." The original sin snorted and slammed the hammer directly on the shield.


    boom!


    The tremendous strength caused the US team to retreat several steps directly, the hand holding the shield was slightly numb, and the uniform on his body was broken a little.


    But who is Steve Rogers?


    Representative of toughness!


    Open at five to five, playing for one day, this is all synonymous with him, so he went up again after a short pause.At the same time, Su Sheng used the magnetic field ability to control the thousands of unconscious people present and flew directly to the soldiers who had already controlled the scene and often followed the Ministry of National Defense. These people came quickly, but because of Su Although they didn''t dare to go in rashly, they didn''t dare to go in to save people.


    When these unconscious people flew over and fell one by one like a stack of arhats, they quickly got busy and sent them to the hospital for treatment. It is estimated that the hospital is busy.


    After moving the masses away, Su Sheng looked at the original sin and did not immediately intervene.


    He suddenly felt that he was right not to kill the original sin directly.


    There is a problem with this original sin!


    Why is there a problem?She was surprised that Steve Rogers was not dead?You must know that the news of Steve Rogers'' awakening is not news for a long time. Whether it is the Avengers in the beginning, the later wanted or the registration bill, even people who don¡¯t know much about the news should know the hero of World War II. US captain Steve Rogers is still alive, even if he was well hidden by Hydra before the original sin, he wouldn''t even pay attention to the news, right?What''s more, the captain of the United States is the enemy of Hydra. Does she live in the mountains and forests?


    Of course, this is not impossible, so this is not a problem.


    but¡­¡­


    Combined with her another sentence, there is a problem.


    "The former Captain of the United States? The title of Captain of the United States has not been handed over to someone else? After all, the Winter Soldier, who might have taken over the title of the United States, died under Thanos¡¯ snapping fingers, so... Where did this predecessor come from?" Su Sheng couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Using the name of predecessor meant that there was an incumbent in the perception of original sin.

 745 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 745

    So the question is coming?Who is the current American captain in her mind?


    Why does she have such a cognition?


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 920: Parallel World Visitors?Captain America?


    "Die!"


    Just as Su Sheng was thinking about the issue of original sin, the original sin suddenly yelled out of Skadi''s hammer with a powerful burst of light and energy and heavily hitting Steve Rogers'' shield!


    boom!


    The collision between the hammer and the shield produced a huge impact and shook all around.


    The dust whizzed.


    Those people outside the Blowing Park all subconsciously bowed their heads and firmly grasped the things around them. The car was shaken and sirens sounded, one after another.


    wind.


    Blow gently.


    Original Sin stood holding a hammer, and there was a deep hole in front of her.In the deep pit, American captain Steve Rogers lay on the ground with a tattered uniform, injured and dying. His shield was beside him. It had suddenly split in the middle and broke in half.You know that this shield is made of special materials, and it is much stronger than Wakanda''s vibrating gold. Now... the shield is cracked under the hammer of original sin!Broken!


    "But so!"


    The original sin snorted and hit the hammer again.


    boom!


    The hammer crashed to the ground but didn''t hit anyone. Original Sin frowned and raised his head, and he saw Su Sheng waved and sent the US captain Steve Rogers to the people.


    "I''m curious, where were you before?" Su Sheng squinted and asked at Original Sin.


    "After you die, I will tell you!" After solving the American captain, his confidence in the original sin was greatly increased. He raised the hammer and seemed to intend to continue fighting with Su Sheng.


    But at this moment, she suddenly frowned slightly as if feeling something.


    "Why is she here too?"


    With a grunt, the original sin coldly hummed and put down the hammer. Suddenly, there was a strong thunderous fearful aura, which surrounded her as if it had turned into an entity.


    next moment.


    The original sin disappeared.


    "Teleport?" Su Sheng pouted his lips and did not make his opponent run away at all. He had copied the ability of the All-Knowing Life Court. Isn''t it easy to find the original sin?


    Moreover, he is very familiar with the breath of fear.


    The thought flashed, and Su Sheng disappeared.


    Huh!


    A flash appeared, and the sound of fighting was heard as soon as it appeared.


    Looking up, I saw that Jessica Jones was crushed and beaten in embarrassment, while her opponent was wearing a thick red armor, wearing a red round helmet, and holding a huge hammer in her hand.


    Red tank!


    In other words, he is now the Venerable Skyhammer Stonebreaker!


    Jessica Jones''s characteristic or ability is extremely powerful, so he came to deal with the red tank with the same power and defense.As a result, the red tank was too strong, and his strength was very strong. With the influence of the sky hammer, it was now even stronger.Jessica Jones'' strange power was not enough in front of the red tank.But what makes Su Sheng curious is, what did original sin come here for?The red tank is not in danger of losing?


    Su Sheng''s gaze followed the direction of the original sin view, and a beam of light seemed to light up in the open space not far away.


    This kind of light is very similar to Su Sheng''s shock wave wormhole or the feeling of traveling through time and space, but the color is slightly different.


    "coming!"


    The original sin stared at him, focusing on ignoring Su Sheng who was following her, and she could see the deep hatred from her red skull-like face.


    It shouldn''t be the God of Fear, the Serpent, but more like her opponent.


    This is interesting.


    What opponent does the original sin have?And it still looks like passing through.


    Huh!


    The light flashed, and the first thing that appeared was an azure blue energy shield, and immediately there was a tall woman in the energy shield, wearing a red and blue tight-fitting battle suit!


    Holding a huge V-shaped shield in one hand, and a technologically-sense weapon with a handguard in the other.


    Like a gun, and like a sword!


    "Who is this?" Su Sheng was curious to see this woman who had no impression of being a superhero.


    "Sure enough, you followed."


    "Captain America!" said the original sin with teeth.


    Captain America?


    Is this the captain of America?


    Is the sex captain of the parallel universe?


    Su Sheng''s wide-eyed eyes instantly became interested!


    The female American captain took a look at the surrounding situation and rushed directly towards the original sin. The original sin moved faster than her, and the two of them fought together in an instant.It can be seen that this female American captain is very powerful. In addition to the iconic shield, the guns and swords in her hand are also a series, and she can even fire energy cannons. This high-tech weapon is obviously specially made for her.The U.S. female captain and the original sin are very familiar, and there is no temptation to fight, so... if the female U.S. captain comes from another parallel world, then... is the original sin too?


    I just don¡¯t know if she is also a person in the parallel universe, or has been hiding in the parallel universe before,


    Combining the words before the original sin, the American captain Steve Rogers in the world of the female American captain should be dead, and she is the successor!


    "Interesting, and getting more and more interesting. The big event, which is obviously the origin of fear, has even produced a female captain of the United States in a parallel universe!" The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth are about to crack and bloom, and he is planning to use the power of the life court to figure it out. As the captain of this female US team, she suddenly heard Jessica Jones shout in the distance.


    "When are you going to see, come and help!"


    Although Jessica Jones was also curious about the situation of the female American captain, it was not the time to think about it. The Red Tank was too difficult to deal with.


    "Oh, here it is."


    Su Sheng responded and flashed over.

 746 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 746

    It just so happened that the red tank lifted the hammer and hit Jessica Jones.


    At this time, Jessica Jones had no strength to dodge, gritted her teeth and prepared to fight hard.


    boom!


    The impact sounded along with the slight smoke.


    Between the red tank and Jessica Jones, Su Sheng stood sideways.


    He caught the red tank''s hammer with one hand and Jessica Jones'' fist with the other.


    It looks so easy!


    Jessica Jones'' eyes widened subconsciously, and the power of her punch was not weak, let alone the hammer of the Red Tank. She had a deep understanding of how strong this hammer was before.


    When she first fought against the Red Tank, she picked it up with confidence, and was directly beaten up for at least a kilometer!


    Chapter 921 Sharon Rogers


    "Roar!"


    The hammer was caught, which made the Red Tank very angry, and he yelled and picked up the hammer forcefully as if to pull Su Sheng up.


    The size of the red tank can hold at least two Su Shengs. One is burly like a tank, and the other looks like a handsome boy, but when the red tank roars and wants to drag people together with a hammer, Su Sheng seems to be rooting on the ground. It doesn''t move as soon as it sprouted, and the relaxed appearance of holding the hammer in his hand is as if the hammer is a toy.With the corners of his mouth raised, Su Sheng smiled and let go of Jessica Jones''s hand and turned slowly, looking at the angry red tank with a faint smile."You give me a break."


    As the voice fell, the gravity field on the red tank seemed to change instantly. In an instant, at least dozens of times the gravity made the red tank kneel on the ground, holding the hammer with both hands.


    Su Sheng tugged at will, and the hammer instantly took off and flew.Su Sheng raised his hand and grabbed the head facing the red tank and threw it down.


    boom!


    Although the gravity has increased dozens of times at once, the red tank is the red tank. The strength is so amazing that it is struggling to get up, but it is a pity that the hammer hit him to the ground in an instant.Immediately after Su Sheng used a Pegasus meteor hammer, hitting 10,000 hammers in an instant!Ha, the Pegasus Meteor Hammer is just a joke. Of course, 10,000 hammers are not true, but there are still hundreds of hammers!


    The swift force was activated, and it seemed that Su Sheng was only swinging a hammer, but at least a few hundred times at that moment.


    Snapped!


    The helmet of the red tank broke directly, and his head and upper body almost fell into the ground.


    not moving at all!


    "He won''t... die?" Jessica Jones couldn''t help whispering after seeing this scene.


    "I can''t die, just let him stop for a while. I temporarily sealed the magic power on this hammer, you can bring the hammer and the red tank back together." Su Sheng threw the hammer to the ground and said to Jessica Jones.


    "they¡­¡­"


    Jessica Jones looked at the original sin in the fierce fight and asked suspiciously with the female American captain.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    "Do you know who they are?"


    "One is the daughter of Red Skull and the main reason for awakening the fearful snake. The other should be the female captain of the United States from other worlds." Su Shengdao.


    "Ok!"


    Jessica Jones nodded without asking more, walked over and picked up the red tank with a hammer in one hand and turned and left.


    This scene looks even more shocking than when Su Sheng stunned the Red Tank just now. After all, Jessica Jones is a woman, a thin woman. As a result, she resisted the huge red tank and the hammer so easily, although it was more powerful than strength. She is inferior to the red tank, but she said it was a strange power but there was no problem at all.


    Original Sin fought fiercely with the female American captain, very selfless.


    The two seem to be grudges!


    Su Sheng slightly bent and sat down, but a chair instantly appeared on the ground behind him.


    Sitting on the chair, watching the fierce battle between the original sin and the female US captain Su Sheng randomly flung a mental ability towards the female US captain.When the psychic power was released, the helmet of the female American captain lit up instantly.The female American captain in the battle turned her head and glanced at Su Shengdao: "Man, it is not a moral thing to probe the hearts of others casually. You want to know what you can ask me directly after the battle is over."


    "Oh? There is a mental barrier." Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly. Although this barrier cuts off mind detection, the level is not too high. It is normal for Su Sheng to just release his mind ability and be blocked.Su Sheng didn''t bother to use his psychic abilities anymore. He directly used the abilities of the Life Tribunal. His cosmic account authority was almost under one person. Use the administrator account to check the account information of ordinary users in the background?Which is not easy.


    The female American captain didn''t even notice that she was completely understood by Su Sheng.


    "What''s this? A battle between the second generations!"


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised. Red Skull and Captain America were familiar enemies, and this old enemy relationship continued to the next generation.The original sin is the daughter of Red Skull, and the female captain of the US is the daughter of Steve Rogers!


    That''s right!


    She is the daughter of American captain Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter!


    She comes from the MFF universe, or Earth 415, in this universe Steve Rogers was not frozen, but married Peggy Carter and gave birth to her, Sharon Rogers. After 0 hours, Sharon Rogers liked to hold Father¡¯s shield, after growing up, she naturally joined S.H.I.E.L.D. and took over the title of Captain of the United States. However, she is different from Steve Rogers. Although she has received the training of two great agents and heroes from her father and mother, she is in After inheriting the title of Captain America, Tony Stark, yes...it¡¯s Iron Man Tony Stark, but Tony did not become Iron Man in her universe, but he is still a genius scientist, he gave Sharon Rogers Created a set of Starlight Battlegear.


    Starlight Battle Armor is made of carbon nanotubes, which is extremely durable, but it is much lighter. At the same time, she changed her shield into a solid light projection shield, turning the weapon into an energy sword. Of course, on this energy sword It has many functions and can be used as a spear.


    As for the grudge between Sharon Rogers and the original sin, I have to talk about it some time ago. As Su Sheng guessed before, the reason why the original sin can be hidden so well is because she has been hiding on Earth 415. At the beginning, she was just low-key. Living there, but when she grew up, when she felt she could follow in her father''s footsteps, she started to act.


    A perfect plan allowed her to kill the retired Steve Rogers and Peggy Card 1.1. This is so lonely for the living legendary hero.


    How can Sharon Rogers accept being killed outside of his parents?After receiving the news, I began to investigate the original sin, but the original sin was also the daughter of the Red Skull who came to this world very early, and had already made contact with the Hydra of this world. After the death of the Red Skull, the group of dragons and dragons had no head. Skeleton¡¯s daughter suddenly appeared and quickly got support, so Original Sin VS Sharon Rogers, Hydra VS SHIELD began the war again.


    Until the original sin leaves that world and comes back!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 922 I, Su Sheng, the strongest in this world!


    The disappearance of original sin made Sharron Rogers unwilling to herself, and with the help of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Tony and others, she quickly figured out where the original sin had gone.


    parallel world!


    She actually went to the parallel world.


    This discovery surprised Sharon Rogers and the people of SHIELD. Although the concept of parallel universes has existed for a long time, no one has been able to prove that there are parallel worlds.At first they didn''t want Sharon Rogers to rush into the new world, because the original sin was probably from that world.But Sharon Rogers had to report his parents'' hatred, and finally decided to take the risk.After obtaining information from Hydra, and with the help of Tony Stark, Sharon Rogers also passed through smoothly, and only then has the current situation.


    Original Sin should have some supernatural powers after obtaining Skadi''s Hammer, for example, her previous teleportation was the ability attached to Skadi''s Hammer.She would leave mostly because of the change in space, the appearance of Sharon Rogers!


    "The daughter of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, who is 10 with long legs and big breasts, is still beautiful, good strength, and she can play with the shield very well. She really inherited the advantages of the two, but it seems that there is no Sharon Carter in her world? "Su Sheng thought for a while and thought that the parallel world was quite interesting. He had been to a world outside of Earth One in the DC world before. In each world, the same people may appear but with completely different life and circumstances, a small matter. Changes will trigger many interesting changes.


    In this world, Steve Rogers is frozen, and there is no chance to dance the agreed dance. In the decades of frozen, Peggy Carter married as a woman, she is very old, not together at all, and there is no such person as Sharon Rogers. !


    There is no original sin in Sharon Rogers'' world. His parents defeated the Red Skull''s glorious retirement but were killed by the Red Skull''s daughter, who did not exist in his world.


    It feels a little bit impermanent.


    "boom!"

 747 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 747

    The Skadi''s hammer hit Sharon Rogers'' shield again, once again evenly dividing the water.


    "Even if you chase it, what can you do? You can''t save your lost parents, nor can you save Steve Rogers in this world. I just solved him just now. The second time...this is my second time. Killed Steve Rogers for the second time!" Original Sin yelled arrogantly and proudly, Sharon Rogers''s expression changed in a trance. The original sin was the moment when she lost his mind. Skadi¡¯s Hammer burst out with a powerful energy attack. Straight forward, Sharron Rogers hurriedly raised his shield to resist, but he was still half a beat slow.


    boom!


    The powerful beam of energy directly blasted Sharon Rogers out, and Sharon Rogers, who fell out, made a long trace on the ground for at least tens of meters, and then stopped.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    Sharon Rogers looked at the broken armor and looked ugly. This armor had a positioning traverser temporarily installed by Tony Stark. Without this, she would not be able to traverse. The reason for losing the position cannot return to his own world at all.Looking up, Sharron Rogers was holding a sword to get up, but the original sin suddenly jumped up, raising the hammer and flying away.


    "Stop...stop her..." Sharon Rogers yelled hurriedly.


    But no one responded, and no one caught up.


    Sharon Rogers turned to look at Saint Su who was still sitting."You can''t fly?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Then why don''t you chase?" Sharon Rogers frowned."This is your business, she is your enemy, how can you let her go like this?"


    "Why not?" Su Sheng put his fist on his cheek, and said casually, "Since you know that this is my world, why should I listen to it as an outsider? It''s your business if you have grudges with her." Ah, do you know what I have planned? Do you know who is behind her? Do you know if I am deliberately setting a long line to catch a big fish?"


    "beauty!"


    "Don''t say you are not the captain of the US in our world, even if you are... you are not qualified to give orders to me."


    Sharon Rogers watched Su Sheng take a deep breath and walked over."You are right, sorry, I was too impatient before. Introduce myself, my name is the captain of the United States, Sharon Rogers, I am from..."


    "I don''t know exactly what I should call my world."


    "This original sin killed my parents and committed many crimes in my world. I came to arrest her." Sharon Rogerston paused and said, "May I ask you who?"


    "Su Sheng."


    "The strongest in this world!"


    The strongest in the world?


    Sharon Rogers was a little surprised. The strongest statement was not simple, and he was talking about the world, not the earth.


    "Then Mr. Su Sheng, can I hope for your help?" Sharon Rogers asked.


    Su Sheng stood up noncommittal.


    In an instant, the chair under the original itself disappeared and recovered."Can you fly?" Su Sheng asked.


    Sharon Rogers nodded."My armor has flying skills..."


    Zi Zi Zi.


    She originally activated the flying direction function, but a spark came from her boots, which made Sharon Rogers a little embarrassed."It looks...187 I can''t fly."


    "So teleport, what about teleportation?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Sharon Rogers shook his head.


    "Well, it is possible to use technology to create such armor and weapons, and to travel through the world, but the function of movement is so backward." Su Sheng curled his mouth and reached out and grabbed Sharon Rogers'' shoulder.


    "So fast!"


    Sharron Rogers was suddenly startled. It was obvious that there was still some distance between the two. As a result, he came to him and grabbed his shoulder at the first glance, and she didn''t notice anything in the process and didn''t react at all.Sharon Rogers instinctively wanted to get rid of it, but suddenly there was a feeling of weightlessness. The next moment she suddenly discovered that she was in a certain building, and several women were looking at her in surprise.


    "This is... the Stark Tower?"


    Sharon Rogers looked around and recognized the environment, a little surprised.


    "No, this is the Avengers Building!" Su Sheng smiled and shook his head.


    "The Avengers?" Sharon Rogers looked suspicious.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 923: Just hang up the US team, just have a daughter.


    There are no Avengers in Sharon Rogers'' world, and there are not many superheroes in her world. The main force is S.H.I.E.L.D., and the only team with a relatively complete camp is the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    "I am Sharon Rogers, captain of the US, and I come from another world."


    Although curious about the meaning of The Avengers, Sharon Rogers did not ask but took the initiative to introduce herself.


    Captain America?Sharon?From another world?


    Everyone was stunned by her words.


    "You said you were the captain of the US?" Maria Hill frowned and looked at Sharon Rogers."Are you the captain of the US in your world?"


    "Yes." Sharon Rogers said."Steve Rogers is my father and Peggy Carter is my mother."


    "What?" Sharon Carter felt weird when she said that she was Sharon, but she actually said that her mother was Peggy Carter?


    Sharon Carter was a little gaffe, but Su Sheng, Maria Hill and Hope all knew the reason for her gaffe.


    "My name is Sharon Carter and I am Peggy Carter''s niece. She gave me the name Sharon. Originally... it was intended to be reserved for her daughter. Unfortunately, she does not have a daughter." Sharon Carter said quietly.


    Sharon Rogers looked at Sharon Carter in surprise."So, you are my cousin?"


    "Cousin from a different world..." Sharon Carter said subconsciously.


    If you look at me for two people, I see you think it is a bit absurd, but at the same time, there is a kind of close connection.


    "Can you explain what is going on?" Maria Hill looked at Su Sheng and asked.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Isn''t the situation very simple? She is the daughter of Steve and Peggy in another parallel world. In that world, she was the captain of the United States. In order to avenge her parents, she came to our world after the original sin."


    "original sin?"


    "It is one of the Venerable Skyhammers who caused the chaos before. The hammer in her hand is called Skadi¡¯s Hammer and the hammers of the other seven people are not at the same level. This was originally the hammer of Skadi, the goddess of ice in Norse mythology. Oh, yes, the true identity of the original sin is called Cynthia Schmidt, the daughter of the Red Skull. It should have been accidentally sent to the world of Sharon Rogers by the Hydra after a young age. Now he has grown up with hard wings. So I plan to come back and do something." Su Sheng paused."I have locked in her breath. The fear they create will increase the strength of the snake, so you can solve the Venerable Skyhammer first and then force the snake out. This is the most labor-saving."


    "Why do I suddenly feel that things are getting more and more complicated, first it was Norse mythology, and now it is the daughter of the Red Skull, oh...and the daughter of the US team." Maria Hill murmured."By the way, the captain..."


    "Dead?" Su Sheng answered.


    Maria Hill''s face was a bit ugly and solemn."Not yet, but he was seriously injured almost...almost..."


    "Where is he?" Sharon Rogers asked.

 748 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 748

    "I can accompany you." Sharon Carter said.


    "Then, trouble!" Sharon Rogers nodded.


    Although he is not his real father, he is also Steve Rogers after all.


    Sharon took Sharon away, Maria Hill also left to investigate the original sin, Su Sheng thought about it and returned to his room.


    In the comics, the fear of the origin of the big incident seems to be the American team was killed by the original sin, but the American team in the comics is not Steve Rogers, but the Winter Soldier!Does this count as revenge for the father for the original sin?Specifically for the US team?Although Maria Hill didn''t say it clearly, it''s almost impossible for the United States team.Su Sheng thinks it''s still not saved, right?Obviously, he was brainwashed and controlled and planned to play undercover games, but to some extent, he could already be regarded as a big devil. There was no movement on his side. Even if he continued undercover, he probably wouldn''t be able to set off any storms.


    If it is the original sin of the Winter Soldier''s loss in the comics, after all, there is still a gap between the Winter Soldier and Steve Rogers, but he is the real Steve Rogers. This is the result, so it really didn¡¯t save him. The value is necessary.


    And the appearance of Sharon Rogers made Su Sheng a more interesting goal.


    Lock the door.


    Su Sheng disappeared in a flash, and the next moment he appeared in the storage planet he realized.


    There has been almost no construction or transformation in the storage planet, and there is almost nothing except the white and misty land.Zhao Hailun hadn''t woken up yet when Su Sheng appeared.


    Zhao Hailun, who was in a coma, lay on the ground very quietly and lost his previous craziness.


    Because the influence of fear on her should have disappeared after leaving the environment at that time, she would wake up in a while if there was no external influence.


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the surrounding scene changed its appearance, completely copying the scene of the previous park, but it became more dilapidated, not only in the park, but also in the nearby buildings at a glance. The cars on the street stopped at random. Some are still braving thick fireworks, looking like the scene of the end of the world.


    After a long while.


    Zhao Hailun on the ground snorted and moved slightly, his eyelids blinked a few times and finally opened.


    "Okay, it''s so uncomfortable!" Zhao Hailun couldn''t help but snorted as soon as he woke up.


    When she was affected before, she had madly attacked other people, and she should have been attacked. Even if the fear breath had no effect on her body, she would never help her heal the injuries she caused before, so she now feels The whole body aches, and there are fiery pains in several places.


    "Su, Su Sheng?" After Zhao Hailun got up, he found that Su Sheng in front of him couldn''t help but stunned, and then hurriedly looked around as if he was thinking of something.


    no one.


    None of them.


    "Is it my illusion before?" Zhao Hailun whispered.


    "If you are talking about you suddenly being affected and starting to madly create chaos and attack each other, then...I can tell you very seriously and responsibly that this is not an illusion, but something that actually happened." Su Sheng said lightly. .


    "That... now?" Zhao Hailun asked in a daze.


    "Now? You and me are probably the only ones left in this world." Su Sheng said slowly.


    This is not a lie, there are indeed only two of them in this world!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 924 The last man and woman in this world!


    "What?" Zhao Hailun was dumbfounded.


    There are only two of them left in this world?Are there only two of them left in the huge world?Zhao Hailun¡¯s first reaction was impossible. How could it be possible that people disappeared in a flash?


    "Are you kidding me? This joke is not funny." Zhao Hailun smiled stiffly."Can you tell me what happened? Why did I suddenly lose my calm?"


    "In Norse mythology, the fearful serpent is resurrected. His fearful aura can affect people''s minds and create fear to make him stronger. His eight Venerable Skyhammers come, and the serpent wakes up, and then..." Su Shengtan spread his hands."If you don''t believe me, you can look around. There is no one in this world except you and me."


    seriously.


    Zhao Hailun found that Su Sheng was serious, which made her panic and subconsciously began to shout and quickly walked around to search for it.Su Sheng didn''t-he didn''t stop and didn''t follow, let Zhao Hailun verify his words.


    no one!


    No one really.


    The whole world seemed to have turned into an empty city, except for her own voice, she couldn''t hear any more, calling the police, no one connected, broadcasting?No, she used 053 various methods to verify that the world is still human, but... In the end, she could only walk back with a look of despair and collapse.


    "No one, no one really." Zhao Hailun muttered quietly and suddenly raised his head to look at Su Sheng."What about the god of fear? Where is he?"


    "Dead." Su Shengdao."Killed by me."


    "Then... Then why did everyone disappear, leaving me alive?" Zhao Hailun said."Do I have anything special?"


    Su Sheng shrugged."I do not know."


    Zhao Hailun couldn''t figure it out, but now he didn''t have any answer. The two stayed in the dilapidated park.


    night.


    Gradually come.


    Su Sheng greeted Zhao Hailun to the Avengers Mansion. She had heard the name of the Avengers Mansion but had never been there. It was a pity...The mansion was still this mansion, but it was nothing but a human being.Su Sheng helped Zhao Hailun arrange an empty room and simply ate something. Under the night, Zhao Hailun didn''t know how long it took before he fell asleep in confusion.


    How she wished it was a dream.


    But when I woke up the next day, it was obviously not a dream!


    When there are only two people left in the world, even strangers will naturally have a feeling of mutual support and dependence.From unfamiliar to familiar, from familiar to relying on each other, the loneliness in this unmanned world, the fear of so far, and the despair of life affect Zhao Hailun all the time.During the day, Su Sheng and Zhao Hailun would go out to collect supplies, and at night they would talk to each other, talk about each other''s previous experiences and so on.


    Unconsciously, half a month passed quietly.


    Of course, half a month has passed in this world, but in fact there is no flow of time outside.


    The time in the storage planet is static.


    For this kind of doomsday survival game, Su Sheng is very happy to play.


    The electricity was completely stopped a few days ago, and the entire city was in darkness at night. Only the Avengers Building could still use hydropower normally because of the permanent energy.In front of the French window, Zhao Hailun looked at the dark night outside and wondered what he was thinking.With a hand on her shoulder, Zhao Hailun turned around and saw Su Sheng handing her a bottle of red wine.


    "Isn''t it going to be so drunk in the future?" Zhao Hailun took it and took a sip."I heard that you have been to outer space, right? In the future...what are you going to do?"


    "How about you?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Zhao Hailun shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "There are only two of us left in this world. If you don''t want to leave, we can live here forever." Su Sheng smiled: "You haven''t been in a relationship before? What do you think of me?"


    Zhao Hailun laughed and said, "If it was before, I would never consider you. But now... it seems that no one else can choose."


    "Why?" Su Sheng asked curiously.

 749 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 749

    "I have heard a lot of your rumors." There are only two of them in the whole world who are dependent on each other, and naturally there is nothing to worry about when speaking."But now... there is no other woman to make you bother. As the last man and woman on earth, we must be together from a genetic point of view."


    "This world is indeed only us."


    Zhao Hailun is talking about the earth, Su Sheng is talking about the world!


    To a certain extent, Su Sheng did not lie, but the inequity of information made Zhao Hailun feel that the world is the earth. After all, many people believe that the earth equals the world.


    Su Sheng waved his hand slightly, and the wine bottles in their hands flew away instantly.


    The next moment Su Sheng bowed his head and hugged Zhao Hailun, and Zhao Hailun naturally closed his eyes.


    As a scientist, Zhao Hailun is very rational.


    Since she accepted this fact, she actually knew that she would be inseparable from Su Sheng, so there was nothing to resist.What''s more, apart from Huaxin, Su Sheng really met her standards.Embracing and kissing each other, under the slight shyness, all the clothes on the two of them have been removed. When there are only two people left on the day and earth, morals and rituals will naturally not exist, and no matter what they do, they will not be seen. .


    The two of them didn''t go to the bedroom at all, but dragged the stall down from the sofa and joined together in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The night that had been quiet for countless days finally became a little noisy.


    This was also the first time Su Sheng and Zhao Hailun hugged and slept together.


    When the morning sun awakened the two through the window, Zhao Hailun looked at Su Sheng and couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace.


    This is the first time she has this feeling these days.


    Plowing at sunrise, resting at sunset.


    Su Sheng and Zhao Hailun are like isolated couples. During the day, they collect materials as much as possible to avoid being unable to eat for a long time due to water and power outages, and they will nest together at night to blend in with each other.


    how to say?


    It is understandable why the ancients were so able to have children and why they had children so early.


    Because... there is really nothing else to do at night except this.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 925: Reproductive Instinct and Sharon Rogers'' Request


    Reproduction is the instinct carried in the genes of all living things. From a similar evolutionary perspective, can reproduction be regarded as the continuation of life?


    Therefore, when the food, clothing, housing, transportation and other food and clothing problems are solved, the reproduction of offspring becomes the only goal and the only entertainment activity.Although Zhao Hailun did not exaggerate enough to plan two people to reproduce a race to create a new human being, there is really nothing to do after losing the eyes of previous scientific research, and... At the very least, this process is very enjoyable.


    With waves of sound reverberating in the silent night, Zhao Hailun fell asleep tired and contented in Su Sheng''s arms.


    She began to fall asleep and began to dream. In the dream, she did not realize that this was not a falsehood but a dream, just like her previous life.As for Su Sheng, he quietly dressed and left here.


    outside.


    One after another, the avengers are back.


    Venerable Skyhammer sounded very powerful and dangerous, but with the departure of the original sin, the red tank was defeated, and other battles about Venerable Skyhammer also ended one after another.


    The Venerable Skyhammer Purple Diamond was defeated by the Hellcat and the Mantis Girl, the Grey Gargoyle was solved by Natasha, the Gunner was defeated by the Spider Silk, the Haisha was defeated by the Gwen Spider, and the absorber Jane Fortes was killed. The stone man underneath was trapped by the Fantastic Four including the invisible woman Susan and Wanda the Scarlet Witch. As for the Wasp Girl, Hope is studying the reasons to see if there is a solution.


    "Now that almost all the Venerable Skyhammer except the original sin have been resolved, what should I do next?"


    Everyone else in the living room talked about their opponents, and Maria Hill asked Su Sheng who was looking leisurely on the sofa.


    "Wait!" Su Shengdao.


    "Wait? Although most of the Venerable Skyhammer have been solved, there is still an original sin outside? The chaos caused before is also continuously generating fear power. Isn''t this helping the snake?" Maria Hill said .


    Su Shengdao: "This is true under normal circumstances, but... what if the big snake can''t absorb the power of fear?"


    "He can''t become stronger without power, so he will definitely be tempted to jump out, so...it''s a decisive battle." Su Sheng smiled lightly: "We can kill them all."


    "You mean, besides original sin, Orochi may have other helpers?"


    "The helper can''t talk about it, it can only be regarded as hello." Su Sheng analyzed casually."Original Sin was able to hide in another world before, can he do it without a helper? And he has contact with the Hydra in the other world, and she can come back. The Hydra in that world may not be able to come. After all...Hydra targets in any world should be the same!"


    "Conquer the world!" Maria Hill said solemnly."If that''s the case, it is really troublesome. Cut off one head and grow two heads. Hydra can''t be killed by any means. I asked Sharon, I mean Sharon Rogers sees if she knows something. "


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    The elevator door just opened at this time, and Sharon Rogers and Sharon Carter walked back.


    "Have you seen Steve?" Maria Hill asked.


    Sharon Rogers nodded and said, "I hope she can survive."


    "Did you just want to ask me something?" Sharon Rogers asked.


    Maria Hill said: "Yes, we suspect that the original sin might have brought back the Hydra in your world when the original sin came back. The Hydra matter is very troublesome, so we plan to force the Orochi to come out for the final decisive battle to destroy all enemies. solve."


    "This guess is very possible." Sharon Rogers said solemnly."I can get here accurately based on the information and coordinates I got from Hydra. It''s a pity... My equipment is broken, or I can ask people in my world to help investigate." After a pause, Sharon Rogers continued. Said: "I probably understand the current situation in your place. I can help you deal with the big snake together, but I also hope to get your help."


    It¡¯s reasonable to help each other. Maria Hill nodded slightly and looked at Sharon Rogers. Then Sharon Rogers continued: ¡°I hope you can help me fix the equipment on the armor so that I can return to my world after the matter is over. Go. Also..."


    "I hope you can hand over the original sin to me."


    Maria Hill was a little embarrassed. The original sin was a person in their world and it also caused chaos and destruction. If it was handed over to Sharron Rogers, it always felt a little inappropriate.After thinking about it, Maria Hill said: "I can''t promise you for the time being about the original sin, but maybe you can ask Su Sheng to help you when you go home?"


    Sharon Rogers looked at Su Sheng."Can you fix my armor?"


    "The nano-transforming car you rode before was researched out by him." Sharon Carter whispered.


    Sharon Rogers was surprised. She had just built this car. It was amazing. The technology at this point was even more advanced than her world.


    "Try it." Su Shengdao."Show me the armor tomorrow."


    "Wait." Sharon Rogers said."Don''t worry for the time being, we can solve the current problem first. You just said that you plan to come out of the big snake, but... can''t the big snake absorb the breath of fear? How do you plan to solve this problem?"


    The serpent cannot have to appear if it can¡¯t absorb the fear aura, and the fear aura can be said to be occurring all the time. Even without the fear aura generated by the world of Venerable Skyhammer himself, the serpent can slowly become stronger. So, how It is the crux of the problem that the snake cannot absorb the breath of fear.


    "Simple." Su Sheng smiled and looked at Natasha, Trish, Hope, Sage, Spider Silk, Gwen Spider, and finally walked to Natasha and put her shoulders on her shoulders and said: "Fear The breath is not only the big snake can absorb, I also quite like this kind of thing."


    After speaking, Su Sheng embraced Natasha, turned and walked back to the room.


    Sharon Rogerston turned his head to Sharon Carter and said, "She... is Su Sheng''s girlfriend?"


    Chapter 926: Sudden Change in the Style of the Hydra


    Sharon Rogers had seen Su Sheng wandering around several people before, so she asked casually because she was a little curious, but she didn''t know that this ordinary inquiry made the surrounding atmosphere instantly become weird.


    Feeling the change in the surrounding atmosphere, even Sharon Carter did not respond. Sharon Rogers couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "What''s wrong? Did I ask something wrong?"


    "No." Sharon Carter said awkwardly: "Natasha is not Su Sheng''s girlfriend, but the relationship is a bit special."

 750 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 750

    Sharon Rogerston understood.


    "You come with me first, and I will arrange a place for you to live." There are some things that Sharon Carter is really not good at saying in front of everyone, even if it is something that everyone knows.


    Sharon Carter took Sharon Rogers to arrange a place to stay. The two chatted, talking about the world, Su Sheng, and Sharon Rogers''s world. The others were either busy or resting. That¡¯s it at night. Passed quietly.


    Accompanied by the morning sun the next day came the noise of artillery fire!


    That''s right.


    This sound of artillery fire was not caused by Su Sheng and Natasha, but a real sound of artillery fire.Early in the morning, countless Hydra members appeared near the Avengers Building. These Hydras were wearing uniforms and helmets. The Nazi logo was clearly printed on the uniforms, and the surroundings were destroyed indiscriminately. In addition to attacks, there are several giant Hydra robots. These robots are very huge, taller than sentry robots. Although they are not so unique in shape, their destructive power is amazing.


    The people who were planning to go to work and start a new day of life were directly confused by the sudden action of Hydra. The police and the military once again launched a fierce exchange of fire with Hydra.


    On the shoulder of a certain Hydra robot, Original Sin coldly hummed and brandished a hammer and jumped down directly and began to command Hydra to destroy and kill.


    Fear was once again pervasive.


    not far away.


    A drooping old man was squinting his eyes wantonly to absorb this fearful aura, and his body seemed to be gradually changing with the influx of fearful aura, and he was gradually regaining his youth.


    The god of fear, the serpent!


    "Boom boom!"


    The knock on the door rang quickly, and the door opened as soon as Gwen Spider''s hand was about to lift it up again.


    Su Sheng and Natasha walked out neatly.


    "It''s not good, nine..."


    "I know."


    Without the Gwen Spider knocking on the door, the sound of fire from the sky also made Su Sheng and Natasha wake up and figure out what happened.


    Hydra unexpectedly showed up.


    Originally, Su Sheng planned to use the yellow light ring¡¯s emotional ability to absorb fear and force the original sin and the snake to show up, but they did not expect that they would move faster. They even launched an attack early in the morning, and they were still in the Avengers Building. nearby.


    "Other people?" Su Sheng asked.


    "They have rushed over, and there is a person who looks like a big snake. She gives me a very dangerous feeling!" Gwen Spider said.


    "Yeah." Su Sheng nodded."Let''s go and take a look."


    Su Sheng waved his hand and was about to release the shock wave wormhole and he planned to go directly, but someone hurried over in the corridor.


    Sword in one hand and shield in the other.


    It is Sharon Rogers!


    "Sorry for being late, are you planning to go to the war? Take me!" Sharon Rogers said.


    One more is not more, one less is a lot.


    Su Sheng nodded and directly released the Shockwave Wormhole. Several people went in and reached the edge of the battlefield.


    In front, agents of Hydra and robots are wantonly, besides police and soldiers counterattack, the Avengers are mingled in the crowd to fight each other, Jane Fortes has turned into a female Thor and is fighting original sin.


    "she is mine!"


    Sharron Rogers said and rushed directly into the crowd. The left shield and the right sword were still in the uninhabited state and soon confronted the original sin instead of Natasha.


    "The style of Hydra...what the hell?"


    Natasha and Gwen Spider rushed out, but Su Sheng stood still and looked at the Hydra robots with interest.


    In the comics, the Earth¡¯s villain organization would be embarrassed to come out if there is no cannon fodder robot. Whether it is Hydra or Pioneer Technology, they will produce many robots, but in this world it may be because Iron Man does not exist, so robots Almost no one has studied this direction, except for sentinel robots. 0 Hydra has never dispatched any robots. As a result... Now it suddenly starts to use mechanical wind?


    It seems that the level of craftsmanship is pretty good. It should be the masterpiece of Sharon Rogers¡¯ world Hydra. After all, there shouldn¡¯t be many Hydras in this world even if there are still lurking, and they want to make this. Robots are not easy to hide in terms of materials and factories, and General Hale would not have known it if they had been studying it.


    "That... should be the big snake, right?"


    Jane Fortes did not know when he came to Su Sheng''s side, looked at the old man in the distance and asked in a low voice."I can feel the breath on his body, he is absorbing the breath of fear around him."


    "Yes, nor is it." Su Sheng cast a glance and said with some surprise.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yes, no, it is not.What does it mean?


    "He is a product of technology and magic. It is a simulation robot, but this robot can absorb the breath of fear and transfer it to the real snake." Su Sheng tutted."I always feel that something has changed, and it is getting more and more different from what I imagined at 4.7."


    Big snake!


    Odin, the god of fear, the former king of Asgard, the younger brother of Odin.


    Actually want to use a simulated robot to replace yourself?He has been sealed for so long and he will definitely not know about the simulation robot, so this should also be the idea of ??original sin or Hydra.However, the technology of this simulation robot... is really good, it looks very lifelike, and it can achieve the same effect as the clone through the thinking control of the snake.


    Where did the technology of this simulation robot come from?


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The 927th chapter female evil spirit knight?


    Such things as artificial robots are not a special technology in the Marvel world, but there are not many really well-made ones.


    It¡¯s not clear that Sharon Rogers¡¯ world is not good at making a simulation robot, Su Sheng, but Su Sheng feels that this big snake¡¯s simulation robot should probably be produced in his own world.I remember that in the TV series S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, Dr. Horton Radcliffe developed artificial intelligence Ada based on a plan of the old S.H.I.The things of S.H.I.E.L.D. are the things of Hydra. For Hydra, an evil organization that is good at lurking and wants to rule the world, artificial robots can undoubtedly do many things. The simulation robot has been replaced, and the authenticity can hardly be distinguished.


    "Don''t Asgard plan to send someone over there?"


    Su Sheng thought for a while and suddenly asked Jane Fortes.


    Jane Fortes shook his head: "Asgard shouldn''t send anyone over, they are in a bad situation now."


    Su Sheng nodded."Since the people of Aspen 10 Gard refuse to come, don''t care..."


    "what?"


    Before he said the word, Su Sheng unexpectedly turned his head and looked into the distance.


    A flaming locomotive drove quickly from a distance, leaving long traces of flame burning on the ground in the distance. The sonic boom sounded, and the nearby glass was shattered all the way. Attracted everyone''s ideas.


    Whoosh!


    With a whistling sound, the motorcycle suddenly jumped high and directly rushed to the center area of ??the melee and stopped.

 751 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 751

    A woman in a black leather coat and armguards walked down.


    A flaming skull is unusually eye-catching.


    "What''s wrong with this lately? Have all started playing female characters? It¡¯s because Thanos¡¯ snaps wiped out half of the people, so the universe will start to fill new superhero characters by itself? First it was a girl of the red skull, then I drove another female American captain, and now it¡¯s good, even the female evil spirit rider has appeared?" Su Sheng muttered, locomotive, skull, hell fire, this is obviously the standard dress of evil spirit rider. what!


    The long legs under the leather pants were raised, and the female ghost rider got off the locomotive.


    As soon as she stood firm, several Hydra agents shot frantically at her.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullet hit the female evil spirit rider''s body and disappeared instantly, but a faint spark was splashed.The female ghost rider took a look at the locomotive. The hell fire that had flooded the locomotive disappeared in an instant, and only one handle was left?As the handlebar changed again under the envelope of hellfire, it suddenly became a huge sickle, and the next moment... the female evil knight moved.He rushed directly to the Hydra agent and waved his sickle.


    Huh!Huh!Huh!


    Several Hydra agents fell to the ground in response, and the female evil spirit rider looked around, like a wolf entering a sheepfold like crazy and wanton.


    "What kind of guy is this!"


    Because of the original sin of Sharon Rogers''s fierce fight, I looked at the female evil spirit knight in a daze. This guy... looks a bit like himself?Uh, although this guy is just a skull in the fire, but the original sin is actually no different from the skull. After all, she is the daughter of the red skull!The original sin can feel that this guy is a bit special, and the breath radiating from her is faintly annoying.


    Although not as good as Sharon Rogers, it should be similar!


    Original sin hates the female evil spirit rider, and this female evil spirit rider seems to hate original sin too.


    She saw the sickle in her hand waving quickly, and every time she swung it, the Hydra agent fell down, and she was approaching in the direction of original sin.


    "Her sickle didn''t hurt people, it seemed to be a crime of judgment... No, it seemed to be purging the sin, even the original sin that was born with it was cleared. Tsk tsk..." Su Sheng came before being caught A Hydra agent brought down by the female evil spirit rider looked down at his side.


    People are fine but fainted, but the original sin of the body or soul has been eliminated.


    Without original sin, there would be no sin. Without sin, there would be no fear to some extent. Without fear, the snake would have to lose without a fight. This was somewhat similar to Su Sheng''s thinking.However, even with a single evil spirit rider, it is impossible to eliminate the original sins of all the people on the earth, and the efficiency is too slow.


    Moreover, this method has a big problem.


    Saint Su discovered that the Hydra agent who had been cleared of original sin not only lost original sin, but also lost the concept of sin, and even the emotions and desires derived from sin?Motivation and will are gone, and they have become as desperate and demanding as the walking dead. If people all over the world become like this, it can be said that there is no future at all.


    And it¡¯s interesting that people¡¯s original sin is eliminated and there is no sin. According to certain rules, people will not go to hell if they die.


    and so¡­¡­


    Mephisto didn''t make this female ghost rider, right?After all, the soul is very important to Mephisto. If he creates a world without a soul and goes to hell, he can¡¯t be crazy?That was definitely shooting himself in the foot.But... if it wasn''t Mephisto, where did this female ghost rider come from?Su Sheng squinted at the female evil spirit rider.


    At this time, the female evil spirit knight had rushed to the front of the original sin, watching the fierce appearance of the female evil spirit knight, Sharon Rogers subconsciously stepped aside, and followed the hammer of original sin and the sickle of the female evil spirit knight.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, two powerful forces burst out instantly.


    The female evil spirit knight let out a low groan, and the skeleton hand whose other hand was entangled by hellfire directly grabbed the hammer of original sin.


    "420 You are the original sin, and I will judge you!" The female evil spirit knight''s voice fell into the fire of hell and swept towards Skadi''s hammer instantly.


    When the fire of the local hell rushed to Skadi¡¯s hammer along the female evil spirit rider¡¯s hand, Skadi¡¯s hammer suddenly burst out with a powerful cold air, which instantly extinguished the flame and followed the counterattack. The female evil spirit rider.


    boom!


    The female evil spirit rider was shocked and flew out, the sickle in her hand fell to the ground, and the surrounding flames extinguished the sickle and turned into a handlebar.At the same time, the female evil spirit knight who landed on the ground seemed to have a faint ice ballast on her body, causing the hell fire on her to extinguish in an instant, and her body gradually transformed from the state of the evil spirit knight to the state of a human.


    She is a woman with good looks and good figure.


    "But so!" The original sin snorted and raised the hammer to solve her, but Sharron Rogers suddenly blocked her and followed the two again to fight together.


    "So... such a magnificent appearance is just like this?"


    Su Sheng shook his head and was planning to go there, but suddenly felt a strange aura appearing beside him, and a Hydra agent quietly appeared beside Su Sheng.


    The Hydra agent didn''t seem to have the intention to start with Su Sheng, but when Su Sheng turned his head and looked over, he revealed a slightly flattering smile."it''s me."


    Chapter 928: Ariandra Jones and Adam, the Adam in the Garden of Eden!


    "boom!"


    Under the pleasing gaze of the Hydra agent, Su Sheng waved his hand casually.


    The ability of gravity is released, and the opponent''s head can withstand countless times of gravity in an instant, and the twisted backlog will explode directly.


    Blood spurted everywhere, and the corpse with no head at all fell to the ground.


    At the moment when the Hydra agent fell to the ground, the next Hydra agent who was shooting was slightly stiff and then violently threw the gun away and walked towards Su Sheng.


    "Don''t do it, it''s me, I''m..."


    "boom!"


    His head exploded again.


    "I am Mephisto!"


    Another Hydra agent nearby suddenly shouted.


    Agent Hydra, no, it should be said that after Mephisto finished shouting, he confirmed that Su Sheng didn''t intend to make any more moves, and then wiped it away, there was no sweat at all, and walked over with some depression."Don''t do it anymore, I''m Mephisto, the situation here is a bit complicated and it''s not convenient for me to show up."


    "I know you are Mephisto." Su Sheng said lightly.


    "..."


    Know you still do it?Mephisto was depressed and wanted to question loudly, but looked at Su Sheng''s plain expression still holding back.


    It is okay to maintain a certain amount of respect and awe for those who can kill themselves!


    "Something?" Su Sheng asked casually when Mephitus didn''t speak.


    Mephisto nodded and whispered."It''s related to that ghost rider, can we talk to another place? I''m over there..." Mephisto pointed to the roof in the distance, and then heard a bang.


    His head exploded again.


    next moment.


    Su Sheng appeared on the roof, and Mephisto''s cheeks and mouth twitched slightly.Although he was only the agent controlling the Hydra, even if the Hydra agent died, it would not hurt him-but this sudden sense of death... was really uncomfortable.


    "Let''s talk." Su Shengdao.


    He didn''t care if Mephistoshu was uncomfortable, anyway he controlled the Hydra agent, so he killed him if he killed it easily.


    "Remember the last time Johnny Blazer wanted to get rid of the curse and get rid of the spirit of vengeance? Although I did not let Johnny continue to be a ghost rider, I investigated the matter and found that the person who told him this way was Adam. This Adam knew well about the ghost rider and the spirit of vengeance. Not only did he help Johnny Blazer get rid of the spirit of vengeance, he also made this woman a ghost rider!" Mephitus looked at the following. Said in the chaotic scene of the fierce battle."This woman is called Ariandra Jones."


    Ariandela Jones?

 752 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 752

    Su Sheng nodded: "Then what?"


    "You should have also discovered the purpose of Ariandra Jones. She is eliminating the original sin from everyone. She is born with original sin. If there is no original sin, I believe you already know it, so I am Come to help you." Mephisto said.


    "Help me?" Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and curled his lips."Do you help yourself? If there is no original sin, there will be no sin, and the soul will not go to hell after death."


    "Help each other." Mephisto said whisperedly."I want Johnny Blazer to come out and help."


    Mephisto is very unaccustomed to having no evil knight running errands to help, but Johnny Blazer has Su Sheng to help, although he knows that the two do not have much relationship with each other, but Mephistos is really not good in private. Let him become a ghost knight again.


    "Tell me about Adam." Su Sheng asked noncommittal.


    "Adam, it is said that he was the first human being and the first man in the world. He was a living person created by God from dust in his own image. Then he created the first woman Eve from Adam¡¯s ribs, and lived with them. In the perfect Garden of Eden, God forbids them to eat the forbidden fruit of the tree of good and evil, but..." Mephisto was interrupted by Saint Sue before he could finish talking.


    "Needless to say about Apple''s story, you want to say that this Adam is that Adam?"


    Apple''s story?This is obviously the story of Adam and Eve?Mephisto was stunned and then nodded: "Yes!"


    "Catch him and bring it to me. If you are lucky, maybe I can help you solve God." Su Sheng said lightly."This Ariandela Jones is mine."


    "it is good."


    Mephisto was overjoyed and didn''t expect Su Sheng to be so simple.


    Su Sheng flashed and disappeared, followed by Mephisto also disappeared.


    Let Mephisto deal with Adam by himself, Comrade Mo may still hesitate. After all, he is Adam in the Garden of Eden. There is no guarantee that there will be any means of restraining them, helllord and demon, so he will let Johnny Blazer again. Become a ghost rider and fight for him. As long as he catches Adam, his plan to completely eliminate original sin cannot be implemented. At the same time... there is a great possibility of killing God!


    After all, Su Sheng has this strength!


    For the time being, after Mephisto left, he went to find Johnny Blazer, who hadn''t been cool for a long time since he finally got rid of the curse, and said that Su Sheng returned to the battlefield and came to Ariande Jones'' side.


    At this moment, she had already woke up, with a slightly painful expression on her face, walking towards the handlebar of her locomotive.


    It seemed that the shock of Skadi''s Hammer of Original Sin had temporarily suppressed the spirit of vengeance in her body, and the strong sinful atmosphere around her could still suppress her transformation.Picking up the locomotive handle, Arianedra Jones took a deep breath and turned around to leave the battlefield. She looked up when she passed by Su Sheng.


    "Don''t go too far, I will find you when the matter is over." Su Sheng smiled.


    Ariandela Jones did not speak for a while and left without a word. It was not until she was far away that she became a ghost rider again and drove away.


    Don''t go too far?


    What a joke, Arianedra Jones has heard from that person that Su Sheng can kill the ghost knight!


    "Kill, kill them all!"


    The original sin once again forced Sharon Rogers to lift the hammer to boost morale, but his face became a bit ugly as soon as the voice fell.


    Su Sheng appeared in front of the big snake!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 929: Winter Goddess Skadi


    When he came to the front of the big snake, Su Sheng completely ignored the big snake that I am the boss, are you afraid of death, and walked straight over.


    "dead!"


    The big snake suddenly roared, and the whole body instantly lit up, an evil, fearful and powerful aura suddenly burst out of him.The ground began to vibrate slightly, and many people fell to the ground due to imbalance. There was a muffled thunder in the sky, and the light on the snake''s body became brighter and stronger, as if it was accumulating energy to prepare for some big move. of.


    Sheng Su stopped and waited with interest.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly sounded from the body of the big snake, and then I saw the flames splashing, the big snake... exploded!


    Yes, it exploded directly.


    The simulated mechanical body was smashed to pieces, and the body fell to the ground with electric sparks twitching slightly.


    "..."


    "..."


    "He said death, is it his own death?"


    Su Sheng has a black line. He thought that the big snake would use any big tricks, and the result would be a blew?No, even self-detonation is not counted, because this explosion has no lethality at all.Is it because the body of the simulated robot could not withstand the powerful force of the big snake that exploded?After all, this is just a simulation robot. Although the 047 is exquisite, the material is very ordinary. If it is not enchanted, it is enough to absorb and transfer the fear of fear. Want to exert combat power?Not enough!


    Su Sheng curled his lips and put away the simulation robot that had lost its breath of serpents, and then turned around to look at the battlefield.


    Lifting his foot and stepping forward gently, Su Sheng instantly crossed a very long distance and appeared directly in front of Original Sin, grabbed the hammer of Original Sin with one hand, and kicked the foot that hadn''t fallen directly against Original Sin''s chest.


    boom!


    Skadi''s hammer stayed in place, but the original sin was kicked directly.


    "Take her down." Su Sheng said to the stunned Sharon Rogers, then turned and left with the Skadi''s hammer.


    Sharron Rogers hurriedly chased in the direction where the original sin had landed, and saw that the original sin was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Ok... what a strong kick!


    It seems unremarkable, but the power contained in this foot is too strong, right?So he kicked the original sin and couldn''t get up and lost his fighting ability?Sharon Rogers came back under the original sin, and the battle was nearing its end.


    Under the attack of the members of the Avengers, these Hydra agents and robots are not rivals at all.


    It is natural that someone will take care of the following things when cleaning the battlefield.


    The top lobby of the Avengers Building.


    Saint Su sat on the sofa and fiddled with Skadi¡¯s hammer. The Skadi¡¯s hammer is not the same as other sky hammers. It can be said that this is an artifact with a real name and a surname. The other seven hammers are also artifacts. It is very different from Skadi¡¯s Hammer. Skadi¡¯s Hammer should be the weapon of Skadi, the goddess of winter, but after being acquired by the serpent, he used his divine power to transform his natural and divine power seal into his own sky hammer!


    Whoever can lift this hammer can lift his seal.


    Su Sheng directly searched for information on the goddess of winter in the Nordic mythology.


    Skadi loves winter and snow, likes mountains and forests and hunting, and is regarded as the god of winter and the goddess of feeding snow boots.


    According to the data, Skadi is not the Asgar gods of Asgard, but the giants of Jotunheim. After her father was killed, she wanted Odin, the master of the Nine Realms, to demand compensation for the murder. The gods tried and answered. Skadi''s request made her choose a husband among the gods and made her laugh.But the gods also made conditions, only to choose their husbands by their feet.Skadi originally wanted to choose the most handsome god of light, Badr, and picked a pair of feet that she thought was the most perfect. She thought that such perfect feet should belong to Badr, but he picked Niald, the old and ugly sea god.


    Here comes the interesting part. There is also a clause in the agreement to make Skadi laugh, and this part will be taken care of by Loki.


    Loki found an old goat drinking a rope, tied one end of the rope to the goat, and tied the other end to his little Rocky for a tug-of-war competition. This ridiculous picture made Skatti laugh and agreed. Reconcile with the gods.Later, Odin also put her father''s eyes in the sky as stars as a sincerity of reconciliation.It may be because of marrying a Protoss, so Skadi is sometimes considered a member of the Asa Protoss of Asgard!


    The authenticity of the content of this legend needs to be investigated, after all, according to Norse mythology, Rocky is still Odin''s brother.As for the content of the reconciliation, it is also absurd, but although I know it is fake, Su Sheng still wants to laugh when he thinks of the scene of Rocky and the old goat tug-of-war, and can only say... the author who constructed this legend can play!


    "What laughing?"

 753 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 753

    Seeing Su Sheng holding the Skadi''s hammer and laughing, everyone couldn''t help asking.


    "Nothing." Su Sheng waved his hand."This time, even if Hydra hasn''t been dispatched, it''s almost the same. After the original sin is caught, you can interrogate it. As for Orochi... it''s better to wait for him to show up according to the original plan."


    "As for the fear, I will find someone to deal with it."


    "Okay." Maria Hill and the others can handle this kind of thing with ease. They don''t need Su Shengduo to worry about it. As for the aura of fear?Is there anything more suitable than the Yellow Lantern Corps?Su Sheng put the Skadi''s hammer away and thought about who he wanted to be the yellow light. After thinking for a while, there seemed to be no suitable people, and then... Su Sheng thought of the yellow light in the Rainbow Legion under his command.


    Harley Quinn!


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Harley Quinn, I really... miss him."


    "She should have had enough of the Doomsday Wasteland!"


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, and he followed him to the apartment previously rented for Mary Jane.


    The communication bracelet opens.


    Su Sheng directly sent a message to the clown girl.


    The call was connected almost instantly, and the long-lost face of the clown girl appeared in Su Sheng''s line of sight.


    "Ah, dear little boy, you finally think of me!"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 930 The Arrival of the Clown Girl and the Poison Ivy!


    In the picture, Harley Quinn¡¯s two-color ponytail swayed from the side of her head, and her not-so-bright car lights swayed together.


    Is this the fabled chat?


    Su Sheng faintly followed and remembered that in the World of Doomsday Wasteland, no one except himself in the''paradise'' is qualified to wear clothes!


    There is a saying called Xiao Bie Sheng newly married. Although the time he separated from the clown girl was not particularly long, he experienced a lot of things. It made Su Sheng a bit of a vicissitudes of life, so seeing the clown again is really-a bit surging. Missing.


    "My dear, are you here to pick me up and leave? If you don''t come again, my creek has dried up." The clown girl said with a flattering expression, dragging her chin with her hands."My dear, I miss you so much, I miss Xiao Su Sheng, I miss the feeling of being tossed by you to yell Fakmi."


    "Hey, hey, I don''t care if you want to flirt, can you pay attention?" A voice sounded behind Harley Quinn.


    Harley Quinn turned her head, and the screen moved with it.


    Seen on a recliner, the Plant Mistress was lazily basking in the sun.


    The lights are so big and the body is so long.


    "You shut up." The clown girl shouted and turned her head again."Honey, when will you come to pick me up."


    "Give you ten minutes to arrange the situation on your side, and then I will open the portal to pick you up." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Ok, wait for me!"


    After finishing talking, the clown hurriedly hung up the video communication.


    Ten minutes your time is not long, not short, ten minutes later, Su Sheng locked the doomsday wasteland world and opened a shock wave wormhole directly.


    The tumbling wormhole appeared in the living room, and Su Sheng was waiting for the arrival of the clown girl.


    One second, five seconds, ten seconds.


    About fifteen seconds or so, a snow-white figure leaped out of it, as if being pushed over quickly.


    "It''s so dazzling." Su Sheng muttered, raising the corners of his mouth and hugged the person who came directly, and then heard another sound from the shock wave wormhole.


    "Ahhhhh, my dear, here I am."


    Speaking of a figure rushing over and hitting the back of the incoming person, the impact was so strong that even Su Sheng was a little caught off guard and fell back subconsciously. If he didn''t fall, the person caught in the middle would feel uncomfortable.


    boom!


    Saint Su fell to the ground and saw the Poison Ivy Girl lying on her body, and the Clown Girl on the Poison Ivy Girl, like a stack of Arhats.


    "You overwhelmed me." Su Sheng looked down at the deformed car lights and said with a smile.


    The Plant Ivy said irritably: "You are still pushing me. Harlequin, you bastard, get up from me quickly, I want to go back!"


    The clown girl pressed on the poison ivy girl and said grinningly: "No, my dear master is so spicy that I can''t stand it alone, aren''t you my good sister? Of course you have to share it for me."


    "Asshole, I don''t want to do it at all?" The Plant Girl said angrily.


    "Really don''t want to?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    "Of course not..." The Plant Mistress subconsciously retorted because she was a clown girl, but when she discovered that it was Su Sheng Empress, she not only paused.


    This pause is very interesting.


    Su Sheng laughed and kissed the Poison Ivy Girl directly, and the Poison Ivy Girl just closed her eyes and greeted her with just a slight meal.


    He said no, but his body was honest!


    The clown girl didn''t know when she had quietly gotten off the plant girl, and she even took a picture with a sound of pouch pouch pouch.Su Sheng glanced at it and didn''t care too much. Anyway, the clown girl wouldn''t do anything to harm her. It should probably be a small contradictory game with the plant girl.


    Although it''s been a long time...


    But the tacit understanding between Su Sheng and the Harlequin seemed to be still there, Su Sheng and the Plant Ivy were upset, and when the Plant Ivy was about to die, the Harlequin came over consciously.


    seamless connection.


    "Come on dear, Fakmi!"


    Harley Quinn raised her arms and yelled, then... she moved herself.


    The absurd time started like this. It took more than four hours from the Plant Ivy and the Harley Quinn to the end, and the madness was over and over again as if to make up for what was owed before. The Harley Quinn was not only crazy about it. Pulling the plant girl, every time the plant girl wants to quit, she will be dragged back by the clown girl. If it¡¯s in the Doomsday Wasteland, it¡¯s okay. There are a lot of plants in her residence and she can make gestures with the clown girl, but here But it didn''t work, so the Plant Mistress could only curse angrily while being pulled back.


    how to say.


    Duplicity should be a woman''s patent?


    Although the Plant Ivy was brought back by the clown girl, when it was her turn, there was no sign of reluctance.


    For a long time.


    The afternoon sun came in through the window and shone on the ground.On the floor, the clown girl and the poison ivy girl lay in Su Sheng''s arms to rest, enjoying the tranquility and satisfaction after the madness, all around... in a mess.


    "I miss this feeling so much!" Although the clown girl was too tired, she stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes, as if she would suffer a lot if she missed a glance.


    That kind of thick longing moved Su Shengdu a bit under her slightly crazy behavior.

 754 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 754

    Don''t say that she can''t bear Su Sheng''s madness alone, if the clown girl is willing to estimate that even if she is killed, she will be OK. Did she push the Plant Girl over to please Su Sheng?Otherwise, don''t meet again, which woman doesn''t want to be alone with the man she missed?


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The three people who had gradually recovered got up from the ground, went to the bathroom under Su Sheng''s guidance, took a shower, and then returned to the living room.


    Seeing this familiar and somewhat unfamiliar room layout, and feeling the noisy and peaceful environment outside, the Plant Mistress felt quite moved.After all, after the apocalyptic wasteland world, there are almost no traces of modern life, and it has been a long time since I have felt what a normal society should look like.She turned around and looked at the clown girl who didn''t want to leave Su Sheng for a moment like a koala and shook her head: "Now are you satisfied?"


    "Hehehe..."


    The clown girl hooked Su Sheng''s neck and looked at the Plant Girl with a smirk.


    Chapter 931 The clown girl


    Under the night.


    The three people in the living room of the apartment ate the dinner that Su Sheng brought back. They originally planned to eat it at the dining table. However, like the Siamese baby, the clown girl said nothing and refused to let Su Sheng go. So she could only change to the living room. At the very least, the sofa in the living room can be opened by the clown girl.For example, now, Su Sheng and Poison Ivy are sitting on the sofa and eating, but the clown girl has to sit on the carpet, but the position is still in the middle of Su Sheng¡¯s legs. Su Sheng can only use a big horse gold knife. Posture with legs open.


    That''s not the case, the clown girl still held Su Sheng''s leg in one hand and didn''t let it go.


    From time to time I eat something and look back. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Su Sheng or Xiao Su Sheng. This abnormal energy makes Su Sheng afraid that he will be too busy to get confused. The snacks are caused by the movement of turning his head. Finished together, accidentally biting Xiao Xiao Su Sheng as something to eat.


    Although she has bitten many times, this bite is not another bite!


    Poison ivy is not less contemptuous of the abnormal kinks of the clown girl. People can''t run even after they come. As for eating, is it so sticky?As a result, she was not ashamed of such a contemptuous clown, but rather proud.


    While eating, talking about the experience during the period after separation.


    For example, the other worlds I''ve been to, King Haibian, King of Fighters, such as the background of the Marvel universe, or the grandfather I am building a new Krypton, a new back garden, and so on.The Clown Girl is completely kneeling and licking Su Sheng now, and she listens to everything with relish. Although Poison Ivy is not so exaggerated, she is obviously interested in understanding the unknown world.Unconsciously, I kept talking about the current situation, why did Harley Quinn come over.


    "The god horse in the Norse mythology? Ho Ho Ho Ho, sounds quite interesting. I like fear the most. The world is going to be bad before, and there is no fear at all. I can just have a good meal!" Said.


    "Well, then tomorrow." Su Shengdao.


    "Don''t wait for tomorrow, you can do it now."


    The clown girl said that she got up and then took Su Sheng to the window. Fortunately, it wasn''t because of the floor-to-ceiling windows and the night was too late to worry about being seen.Coming to the window, Harley Quinn''s yellow light ring lit up, and then I saw him blowing countless yellow light rings.


    "One-time? It doesn''t have the main function of the yellow light ring, only retains the function of absorbing fear?" Su Sheng glanced at it and analyzed it.


    The lamp ring realized by herself is a real lamp ring, and the lamp ring realized by Harley Quinn can only be regarded as an imitation version without basic functions, but it is very convenient to use as a container for collecting fear. Similar to the big snake, using a bionic robot to absorb fear is the same effect.


    "go with!"


    The clown girl gave a soft drink, and countless yellow light rings flew out and disappeared into the darkness.


    The yellow light rings were scattered almost all over the world, and then they selected the wearers to start to function, and began to absorb the fear generated around them.


    "Oh oh oh oh! So cool, so cool!"


    After a while, Harley Quinn suddenly closed her eyes and started... yelling, it felt like that.


    "It''s really a genius. You obviously have to wait for the ring to be back before you can absorb the emotional energy of fear. Don''t you think I don''t know?" The Plant Ivy directly exposed the genius performance of the clown girl.


    The clown girl cursed her lips uncomfortably and stopped, but did not look embarrassed.


    "The fear of this world will probably be absorbed soon, but if there is more fear in this world, it may cost more." The clown girl rushed into Su Sheng''s arms and said with a grin."I performed so well, dear, don''t you plan to reward me?"


    "What do you want?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Move my heavenly fortress to New Krypton, okay?" Harley Quinn said.


    "Is it just a fortress of heaven? Are you not going to play in that world?" Su Sheng asked.


    The clown nodded: "Hmm, I''m tired of playing."


    "Okay, I''ll move in when things are over."


    "Hey, my dear, you are the best!" The clown girl slid down as she finished speaking.


    What the Temo family wanted to show was a kiss. She can get a good kiss. The kiss is right, but the kiss is not right!


    Come on!


    Who made her a clown girl?Always bring yourself freshness.


    This kind of thing is so cute, it makes him feel fresh off guard, and the clown girl is the only one!


    The unprepared show flashed my waist!


    The night passed quietly like this. 0


    After being attacked by Original Sin and Hydra, New York resumed its usual busyness the next morning, which once again proved that the hearts of the people of New York... really big!


    Ring Ring Ring... Ring Ring Ring...


    The ringing of the phone broke the tranquility in the bedroom, and Su Shenggang planned to take his hand out of the arms of the clown girl to connect to the phone, but the clown girl was dissatisfied and connected directly.


    "Who, who, is there any kind of ethics? I don''t know how tired we were last night. Wouldn''t it be okay to sleep at dawn? Is there anything you can say after you wake up!" The clown girl began to spray dissatisfiedly. stand up.


    Directly stunned the opposite Maria Hill.


    It took a long time before she realized what was happening."I have an urgent matter to find Su Sheng."


    "Master, I''m looking for you." The clown girl murmured and returned her arm to Su Sheng, but got into Su Sheng''s arms and continued... fell asleep.


    "Ahem."


    Su Sheng didn''t expect the clown girl to get up so angry and coughed twice to Maria Hill."What''s the matter?"


    "Last night, I found a lot of yellow rings. They are very similar to the red light ring and the seven light ring you mentioned. Natasha said you know what it is." Maria Hill said solemnly.


    "That''s my ring!" The Harley Quinn who was going to sleep on murmured.


    "Su Sheng, who is she?" Maria Hill 0.4 at first thought that Harley Quinn was just a woman with Su Sheng outside, but now it seems that it''s more than that.


    "Harley Quinn, you can also call her Harlequin." Su Sheng introduced.


    "Holy Character Army Rainbow Legion, Yellow Lantern Legion Clown Girl!" The clown girl said her title again.


    "I think... we should meet and talk." Maria Hill looked at Su Shengdao.


    ...


    Ps: How should I say, as an older single dog who has been single for many years, Pharaoh, I finally saw the dawn of leaving the single, pray that I can leave the single!In addition, I have said many times that the new book of the ultimate series that has been said for a long time is also in preparation. When everyone finds that the update of the villain begins to decrease, then it is basically the time for the new book to come up.But the villain still has a lot of content, so although the update will be reduced, it should not be finished so soon!


    Chapter 932 can let them put on clothes?


    Mary Jane''s apartment.

 755 Mei Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 755

    Maria Hill looked at Su Sheng with a dark face. It was not only Su Sheng nor only wanted to see him, but embarrassed to look at the other two people!


    Originally, Maria Hill thought that only Su Sheng and Harlequin were the only ones who did not expect to find another woman after they came, a very domineering woman, even though Maria Hill didn¡¯t have much idea about her figure. But after seeing the Plant Girl, I couldn''t help feeling envy.It¡¯s not too surprising to have one more person. The real surprise is that Su Sheng is neatly dressed, but the two women next to him are naked, and there is no embarrassment at all, as if they should be like this, even Maria No matter how strong Hill''s ability to control emotions and adjust his mentality is, he is not embarrassed to look at these two women!


    "I already know your relationship, so I can put them on." Maria Hill frowned.


    "what?"


    Saint Su really didn¡¯t think there was any problem. Maybe it was because when I was with them, he naturally returned to the familiar habits of getting along. Even Plant Ivy and Harlequin didn¡¯t even think of it, otherwise the 10 Clowns might not matter. The Poison Ivy girl would not be like this 100%.When Maria Hill said this, when the poison ivy girl thought, the vines that climbed onto the wall outside the apartment suddenly grew rapidly and entered directly from the window. Someone got into the poison ivy girl like a flexible snake. , In a blink of an eye... The Poison Ivy Girl has a set of primitive natural services.


    This scene surprised Maria Hill slightly.


    Mutant?Can control plants?


    "This is?" Maria Hill asked.


    "You can call me the Plant Girl." The Plant Girl said lightly.


    "Maria Hill." Maria Hill introduced herself and looked at Harley Quinn, but the Harley Quinn didn''t seem to change her outfit at all. She looked at her with big black eyes and looked like something was wrong. .


    "What''s the matter with the yellow light ring?" Maria Hill asked helplessly Chaosu Saint.


    "I didn¡¯t talk about fear before, can I find someone to solve it? The yellow light ring can create fear and absorb fear. It happens to be the nemesis of the serpent. Every yellow light ring can absorb fear, when the fear in the world grows. The smaller the number, even if the snake can''t think of it, it won''t work." Su Sheng explained.


    Maria Hill nodded: "The information on the original sin side has been inquired. She did call Hydra from another world, but the number is not large. Together with the Hydra members of her family, this It¡¯s almost exhausted at one time, and even if there are a few remaining, it shouldn¡¯t affect much. The Hydra robots that appeared before were made by them, but the bionic robot of the big snake was made by our side. Hellcats and spider silks have already I¡¯m going to arrest people. It¡¯s just... the original sin doesn¡¯t know where the serpent is hidden, and there is no good solution for those hammers and the people affected by the hammers."


    "Susan is still studying with Reid and the others, but the effect is not optimistic!"


    "Are you going back?"


    When Maria Hill finished talking about the business, she suddenly asked and explained."Sharon is waiting for you to help her repair her armor, and... I want to ask if you can take away the original sin."


    "Okay, then go back."


    Originally, it didn¡¯t matter where he stayed, and Su Sheng didn¡¯t intend to conceal the existence of the Clown Girl and the Plant Ivy. It¡¯s no secret that he can travel through other worlds, and Natasha knew that the Black Lantern even if she didn¡¯t talk to Maria Hill said, Rainbow Legion, there is nothing to hide about the Seven Lantern Ring.It can be said that Su Sheng is basically too lazy now, and there is no need to hide or pretend.


    "Put on the uniform and go out." Su Sheng said to the clown girl.


    Harley Quinn''s ring lit up, and the yellow light uniform was already on her body for the next moment.


    The shock wave wormhole opened and the group returned to the Avengers Building.


    Su Sheng asked Sharon Rogers to go to his experiment, but the Plant Ivy and Harlequin were surrounded by others. Anyway, two women who have the ability to have a relationship with Su Sheng appeared, they definitely want to understand .The clown girl is always willing to come, and the poison ivy girl has a slightly cold temperament, but she will talk a few words.It didn''t take long to basically know each other''s details.


    For example...Everyone is the same Su Sheng''s woman.


    For example, Harley Quinn¡¯s ability is the yellow light ring, while the Poison Ivy, who is a suspected mutant, can control Zhi, and Harley Quinn¡¯s yellow light is absorbing fear, and so on.


    Not to mention that they know each other on it, but also that Su Sheng and Sarah Rogers began to study armor after they came to the laboratory.


    Sharon Rogers took off the damaged armor and wore a tight-fitting S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform. Although the styles were slightly different, they were generally similar.


    "This suit was made by Tony for me. I heard that Tony in this world...was kidnapped in an accident a long time ago?" Seeing Su Sheng analyzing his armor, Sharon Rogers followed Su Sheng. Chatted.


    After coming to this world, she had the most contact with Su Sheng.


    Whether it was the domineering statement of me, Su Sheng, the strongest man in the world at the beginning, or the rumors about Su Sheng that she heard from''Cousin 060'' Sharon Carter later, she had a great influence on Su Sheng. curious.


    how to say?


    If you follow the style of Su Sheng in your own world, you should... definitely not be recruited into SHIELD.


    "Yes." Su Sheng replied casually."This suit of armor is quite delicate, many designs have breakthroughs, it is not difficult to repair the basic functions of the armor."


    "Where is the equipment that can take me home?" Sarah Rogers asked.


    Su Sheng stopped and turned to look at Sarah Rogers and suddenly smiled."Didn''t the other Sarah tell you? You don''t need to rely on such external equipment to travel through the world!"


    "Not on equipment?" Sharon Rogers was shocked."My cousin didn''t say how to travel through the world without equipment? Ability?"


    "Your ability can travel through the world?"


    Su Sheng said that Sharon Rogers instantly understood, and looked at Su Sheng excitedly.


    She has been worried that this device can''t be repaired, and she can''t go back!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 933: Meeting me often, dating?No concept!


    Sharon Rogers shook his head in distress as if thinking of something before the joyful mood lasted. "Even if you can travel through the world, it won''t work. If you don''t know the precise coordinates of the world, you won''t be able to make me go home accurately, right? The coordinates are left on the armored device, but... the device has been damaged after I checked it, and it can be located in minecraft only if it is completely repaired.


    "Can you...can fix it?"


    Sharon Rogers looked at Su Sheng nervously. From this understanding, she knew very well that if anyone could let herself go home, then only... Su Sheng.


    If she can''t do it, she can only expect people from her own world to find herself, otherwise...she will stay in this world forever.


    "Yes! But it takes time. Some of these materials may take some time to find." Su Sheng thought for a while."It may be very long."


    "It''s okay, I can wait!" Sharon Rogers breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it can be fixed, take a moment and take a moment.And the original sin has also been caught, although it has not been confirmed that she can be taken away, but at least she can''t run away.And... even if it can be repaired immediately, Sharon Rogers will not leave immediately.


    It wasn''t because it was rare to come to another world to see and understand more, but he heard a rumor about Su Sheng.


    Although it was just a guess, she still wanted to give it a try.


    "You can wait." After speaking, Su Sheng turned to study the armor. This armor is from Tony Stark in another world. Although the development route is different, the smart heads are the same. There are many functions on this armor. It¡¯s very breakthrough. On the contrary, the equipment responsible for positioning coordinates across the world is not too subtle, or it may be too hasty. If nothing else, this material is relatively ordinary. If it can be replaced with the same material as this armor, it may not It would break so easily.Disassembling the armor, Su Sheng began to study the internal structure.


    Strictly speaking, Su Sheng is also a scientist. Although many of the things in the Marvel world are improved on other foundations, it also means that a comprehensive foundation is required plus a higher level of technology and thinking.Without a foundation, how can I improve it if I can''t understand it?Without more advanced technology and thinking, how can things be improved and transformed here?


    So learning is still very important!


    Seeing Su Shengsharon Rogers, who was focused on research, hesitated, thinking about how to speak. After all, the things she wanted to ask were not suitable for directly speaking.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sharon Rogers spoke tentatively, but Su Sheng ignored it as if he hadn''t heard it. Seeing that Su Sheng didn''t respond, Sharon Rogers didn''t have to ask several times.


    After a while, Sharon Rogers stood silently in the corner watching Su Sheng busy.


    Looking at Sharon Rodgers, I felt a little dazed. How can I say that Su Sheng¡¯s appearance is very high, but Sharon Rodgers is not a idiot. As a US team in the long march, he hardly thinks about any emotional problems. So I really didn''t think about the level of appearance before, it may be used to the task, she is more accustomed to looking at a person''s strength and analyzing his behavior.At this time, Su Sheng''s serious and focused behavior is enough to prove that he is studying with an exploratory and focused mentality!


    Maybe the task is to exercise on weekdays, so it is rare to see someone doing things in such a quiet time.


    Obviously it should be a boring thing, Sharon Rogers actually watched the whole process silently, and didn''t even feel boring or impatient at all, until Su Sheng removed the equipment that passed through the armor separately and removed the armor. Sharon Rodgers reacted.


    "Is it so fragmented? I can''t wear it anymore?" Sharon Rogers asked.

 756 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 756

    "Are you in a hurry?" Su Sheng asked.


    "No way." Sharon Rogers shook his head."It''s just that if the big snake appears, I can help too."


    "I''m going to help you modify some of the materials and functions of this armor. I won''t talk about the functions for the time being. As for the materials..." Su Sheng thought for a while and wanted to ask."Steve''s shield should also be made by Zhenjin?"


    "Yes, but that''s the only one. My father gave me the shield at the beginning, but it took a while to return it to my father because of my fighting habits. Although my shield is not as strong as my father''s, it works with me. Both armor and fighting habits are more convenient." Sharon Rogers said."What are you asking this for?"


    "I plan to use vibrating for the material. Although I can''t replace all of it, it will increase the weight of your armor and the original design, but partial replacement should improve your defense capabilities a lot." Su Sheng laughed.


    "You have extra vibrancy in this world?" Sharon Rogers."This... this should be rare, right? I..."


    "Don''t want it?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle.


    Sharon Rogers shook his head: "Of course not, I just think it''s too expensive, I don''t know how to return it? If you have anything you need me before I go back, just speak up."


    "anything?"


    "As long as I can do it."


    "That..." Su Sheng suddenly smirked."How about dating me?"


    "what?"


    Sharon Rogers was taken aback and didn''t expect Su Sheng to make such a request?date?Sharon Rogers was a little panicked subconsciously. She would be familiar with her if you were to meet her. Almost all the excellent agents of SHIELD had beaten her, but if she was dating...


    Let alone the dating experience, she has no concept of dating at all.


    After the panic, Sharon Rogers remembered what his cousin Sharon Carter had said to him. It should be a reminder.


    Stay away from Su Sheng and don''t be confused by him!


    "No? Let''s forget it!" Just as Sharon Rogers was thinking about how to respond, Su Sheng said with a chuckle as if it was just a joke."You don''t need to wait, the armor will probably be ready tomorrow."


    ''Then... Then I''ll go out first."Sharon Rogers responded and turned and went out.


    Su Sheng''s thoughts activated the reality gem ability to directly create an illusory reality illusion, but he disappeared in a flash.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The 934th chapter continues the cradle regeneration plan and the serpent attacking Asgard!


    The armor of Sharon Rogers also disappeared together!


    Storage world.


    Saint Su put Sharon Rogers'' armor into the laboratory of the Avengers Building, and then came to Zhao Hailun''s side to wake her from her deep sleep.


    At the same time, according to Zhao Hailun''s impression in the dream, the surroundings will be slightly changed, so that the reality and her dream are synchronized.


    This seamless connection made Zhao Hailun who woke up unaware of the strangeness, opened his eyes and greeted Su Sheng very naturally."early."


    "early!"


    Su Sheng smiled and followed Zhao Hailun to a good morning kiss. After Zhao Hailun got up, he washed and made some breakfast.


    After breakfast, according to the previous situation, it was time to go out to collect the outside materials, but this time Su Sheng and Zhao Hailun did not work together but moved separately.


    Watching Zhao Hailun leave, Su Sheng returned to the Avengers Building.


    Get Zhenjin and start helping Sharon Rogers = transform the armor.


    He had robbed Wakanda¡¯s Zhenjin Mine before. Although Zhenjin is a small piece on the market, it is worthless, but it is piled up like a mountain and hardly consumed.


    It took a few hours to transform the 560 armor and put it away, and Zhao Hailun also collected supplies and returned.


    Collect all the things collected, and Zhao Hailun plans to get lunch.


    After lunch, the two went out again in the afternoon, and when night started, the two naturally started to roll after taking a shower.


    Applause for love, loud and loud!


    After a long time, Zhao Hailun lay in Su Sheng''s arms and planned to rest Su Sheng, but he spoke softly."The collection of so many materials should be enough for a while, I am thinking...should you find something to do, such as...continue your previous research?"


    "You said the cradle regeneration plan?" Zhao Hailun opened his eyes and looked at Su Sheng."Now... is this still necessary?"


    "Of course!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."What if you and I get injured? There is no doctor here. What''s more, don''t you want to complete the project after studying this project for so long? You may need equipment and funds before, but now the world''s resources are free for you to use. Chance!"


    Zhao Hailun was slightly moved. As a scientist, he naturally hoped that his research project would be successful, and Su Sheng''s words also made sense.


    Perhaps Su Sheng will not have a health impact, what about himself?


    "Okay, then I will try tomorrow!"


    "Ok!"


    Speaking of Zhao Hailun¡¯s restart of the study of the Cradle of Regeneration Project is also for future plans. Su Sheng does not plan to play doomsday survival with her in this world. Looking back, he will definitely find a suitable opportunity to send to New Krypton, in New Krypton, The role of the regeneration cradle plan is very important. Su Sheng can make the new Krypton into an immortal place, but the longevity of life does not mean that the body will not be injured, let alone some battles unavoidable. With the regeneration cradle, It is equivalent to an extra layer of protection!


    Leading Zhao Hailun to start the regeneration cradle project again, Su Sheng entered a dreamland.


    Experimenting in dreams is the same.


    Su Sheng left the storage world and returned to the Avengers Building laboratory in the real world. Su Sheng removed the previous illusion of reality and came out of the laboratory.


    "How''s it going?"


    When he came to the top lobby, Su Shengchao asked the clown girl who was eating and drinking on the sofa.


    "The Lantern Ring has stored a lot of fear. According to my calculations, if no special events have occurred to create fear, I should be able to absorb all the fear tonight..." The clown girl thought for a while."Furthermore, the lamp rings alternately absorb. If it goes well, the snake will not absorb any fear."


    Speaking of Harley Quinn, she gestured with her hands for a little bit.


    "That''s fine. It is estimated that Orochi will be unable to live anymore soon." Su Sheng smiled. After solving Orochi''s matter, he plans to deal with the female evil spirit rider.


    Adam?God?


    Although this god is not as strong as the god in the DC world, Su Sheng has not tried to kill the god.


    "He can''t live anymore now."


    Maria Hill came to the front with a brisk walk."Just received news that Asgard has been attacked."


    "Snake?"


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly."Very decisive, do you feel that you can''t absorb the breath of fear and plan to do it directly? It is normal to attack Asgard. After all, the target of his revenge is Asgard."


    "It''s not the time to talk about these? We should take action." Maria Hill said.

 757 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 757

    "Let Jane Fortes stay with Natasha, and the others will lead the team. You don''t need to directly participate in the battle, just open the defense line to ensure that the battle does not spread too much. As for the snake, I will do it myself!" Su Sheng said After that, I opened the Shockwave Wormhole and teleported over.


    Huh!


    Just appeared.


    What Su Sheng saw was the broken besieged city, and there was an aura of fear shrouded in the city, which was produced by the Asgardians.


    The appearance of the fear god Orochi makes it difficult for the Asgardians without a leader to deal with it. Even if the current Orochi has not recovered much strength, Asgard is weaker now!


    Valkyrie Valkyrie is also outstanding in Asgard, but it is not enough to look at enemies of the level of the serpent. At this time, he has been lying on the ground with bruises, and the remaining Asgardians are looking at with complex and uneasy expressions. A big snake fighting in the distance.


    His opponent is the goddess of death, Hela!


    After becoming the true goddess of death, Hela did not show a sense of presence in Asgard''s affairs. Basically, Valkyrie, the Valkyrie, did everything in Asgard.But Hela is a person of Asgard and heir to the throne. Although she has no interest in becoming the king of Asgard now, Hela still came forward when the serpent was about to attack Asgard.


    On the one hand because she is from Asgard!


    On the other hand, Orochi is also Asgardian, and his soul is very strong.


    This makes Hella very interested!


    It''s just that... even if it''s not in a complete state, the strength of the snake is no small thing, after all, he is still at the same level as Odin.


    Heavenly Father!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 935, Little Snake, you can''t run away!


    boom!


    Hela''s magic long sword made a crisp collision with the snake''s hammer, and the long sword was shaken open, drawing a dazzling mark in the air and hitting it again.


    Today¡¯s Hela is not called the goddess of death because of her terrible name. She really has a part of the ability to control death, but this ability has absolute control over the soul, but for living people, especially The effect will be greatly reduced for people of the level of Da Snake, after all, the strength is relative, and water can overcome the fire. It depends on how strong the fire is and how much water there is.The strength of the big snake is very strong, and the death rules of the goddess of death can be offset, so the battle between the two is a bit stalemate!


    "enough!"


    The snake suddenly yelled and its body suddenly changed, and almost instantly changed from a human shape to a giant python.


    The huge body of at least a few hundred meters covered the sky like a dark cloud, and the huge snake head looked condescendingly-Hela suddenly opened his mouth.


    Suddenly a group of green energy whizzed out.


    Helayang waved his hand, and countless huge magic swords appeared out of thin air and stunned directly.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The magic sword was shattered at the moment it hit this group of energy, and was crushed and crushed almost in a blink of an eye.


    Is this the true strength of the fear god Orochi?


    This is the earthly python Yemengada?


    Hela kept releasing the magic sword to stop it, and the rain of swords made people overwhelmed for a while, but the energy attack was getting closer and closer. Hela''s attack only slightly blocked its speed but did not cause any damage.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing the energy getting closer and closer, Hela cursed and could only escape.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and energy exploded on the ground.


    The ground was directly smashed into a deep pit, and the dark green energy seemed to disperse with the wind whistling with the impact of the explosion.


    "poisonous?"


    Hela, who was avoiding, did not expect that toxins would be contaminated instantly after the explosion, and the strong poison poured into his body, causing Hela to frown.


    This poison is so strong!


    Her self-healing ability seems to be able to suppress the toxins but cannot remove them.


    Puff!Puff!Puff!


    Not far away, the Asgardians fell to the ground. As the toxins spread, fear quickly and quietly grew. The breath of fear flew from these people''s bodies to the serpent in the air, endless fear. The breath made these people seem to have become the charger of the big snake, giving him a continuous breath of fear.


    "on purpose?"


    Hela reacted instantly. Even she couldn''t deal with this kind of toxin. Those ordinary Asgard people could not resist it. Under normal circumstances, they should be poisoned to death soon, but in fact these people were poisoned. There is no life worry for the time being tortured.


    Orochi uses them to provide fear.


    "Humph!" Hela snorted coldly and planned to shoot again.


    At this time, a figure quietly appeared in front of Hela, even if she didn''t see her face, Hela recognized it.


    "the Lord¡­¡­"


    As soon as Hela was about to speak, he heard Su Sheng chuckle and say, "Do you want the soul of this little snake?"


    "Yes!" Hela said in a deep voice.


    As long as the serpent dies, Hela feels confident that his soul can be controlled. If he can obtain the serpent''s soul, her strength will definitely increase.


    "If you want, then wait obediently."


    Su Sheng said that like a cannonball, he flew into the air in an instant and directly arrived at the same position as the big snake.


    Looking at the cold snake head and hideous and terrifying eyes, Su Sheng pointed at himself."Know me?"


    "dead!"


    She mouth let out a loud shout, followed by the same energy attack, whizzing out from the mouth and hitting Su Sheng.


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose at the moment he made the move.


    copy!


    Followed Su Sheng and raised his palm.


    boom!


    The energy hit the palm of Su Sheng, and the light of the explosion instantly enveloped Su Sheng.


    The snake face of the big snake showed a very humane mocking expression, dare to use his hand to block his attack?Even if you can block the toxin, it will invade the whole body in an instant. Even Odin dare not easily resist his poison.

 758 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 758

    From the original sin, from the countless breaths of fear he has absorbed, he already knows who Su Sheng is and how strong Su Sheng is.


    When he couldn''t absorb the breath of fear, he guessed that he must be obstructing himself from it. As long as he died, the world would not be able to prevent himself from revenge.


    "how can that be?"


    The proud snake suddenly cried out.


    Wind is produced invisibly in the air.


    A breeze whirled around Su Sheng, quickly blowing away the energy toxins that had originally enveloped him.


    Su Sheng''s arm slowly lowered, and the corner of his mouth raised to look at the snake."Impossible? There is nothing impossible with me!"


    "Humph!"


    The big snake gave a cold snort, the body of the snake suddenly trembled, and the long and large tail suddenly flung out of the air.


    wind.


    Howled.


    The big snake''s tail swept away and directly smashed it = Asgard''s building, and then swept towards Su Sheng without any pause.


    Asgard¡¯s buildings were just like tofu dregs projects. They were smashed directly without any blocking effect. The falling rocks caused those people in Asgard who had been poisoned to panic, scream, and even more unfortunately, were directly buried. During the analysis, the supply of fear was directly interrupted.


    This means that he is dead!


    At least a dozen people swept towards Su Sheng with thick tails, and Su Sheng glanced at him and raised his arm.


    boom!


    The invisible impact produced by the impact rippled in the air like a sound barrier, and even the nearby clouds seemed to be shattered and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    In the air.


    Su Sheng did not move, his arm steadily blocked the blow of the big snake.


    Looking up, looking at the surprised look of Da Snake, Su Sheng''s other hand was holding something in the void.


    boom!


    The flame appeared near his palm for an instant, and then a huge sword quickly appeared in the flame.


    "This is the breath of eternal fire, this is the sword of the flame giant''s twilight!" The big snake finally changed color, and he knew exactly what power the flame giant''s sword of twilight had, especially after the eternal fire was combined!


    The serpent was shocked that Su Sheng could get the Eternal Fire and the Sword of Twilight, but his reaction quickly hurriedly wanted to avoid it.


    Because the sword of twilight can hurt him!


    "Little snake, you can''t run away!"


    Seeing the big snake put away its tail and wanted to fly away, Su Sheng''s mouth raised the sword of the dusk and cut it out.


    Chapter 936: The Broken-tailed Serpent, the Meritorious Poison Ivy and Natasha


    "cut!"


    Su Sheng snorted, and the hot sword aura of the sword of the evening was instantly cut out.


    boom!


    The sword aura accompanying the flame seemed to evaporate the air, and even the space was cut apart.


    A long burning trace appeared in the air, and the moment the snake was about to turn and escape, it directly cut his tail.


    "Puff!"


    The body of Valkyrie, the former Valkyrie, and Hela, the goddess of death, which could not be broken by all means, became fragile in front of the Sword of Twilight, just like the buildings in Asgard before.


    Fire, sword gas.


    The big snake screamed in pain, and the long tail broke and fell directly from the air.


    boom!


    The tail hit the ground, there was a loud noise, and the ground trembled.The blood sprayed from the dock''s tail stained the earth and made a sizzling sound instantly, making the eyes on the ground instantly black and lifeless.The dust was flying, and toxins began to fill the air.


    "Don''t come over if you don''t want to die."


    The avengers in the distance are planning to come to support and save the Asgardians in the middle of the battlefield.But before they took any action, Hela''s reminding voice sounded in their ears.


    "The air is poisonous."


    Just as the Avengers were hesitant to go there, the Plant Mistress spoke slowly."I''ll go in and take a look."


    "It''s too dangerous!" Jessica Jones said.


    "It''s okay, as long as it is poison, it won''t affect me." The Poison Ivy Girl said lightly and walked in.


    One step and two steps.


    When the toxins in the air invaded the poison ivy girl''s body, it disappeared quickly.


    The Plant Mistress saw Hela, and Hela also saw the Plant Mistress.


    Hela couldn''t help but be surprised when he discovered that the Plant Girl could walk in and ignore the poison of the snake!


    Who is this person?


    As the goddess of death, Asgard is currently the strongest person, even she can''t eliminate the toxins in her body now. If it weren''t for her strong self-healing ability, she might be dead now.


    "This toxin is very special." The Poison Ivy Girl said with interest and followed her arm up suddenly.


    Suddenly the ground began to tremble, and the vines that shouldn''t be here broke the soil and grew vigorously, and in a blink of an eye they turned into towering trees.The leaves growing on these vines began to absorb the toxins in the air and gradually turned yellow, withered and finally fell, but quickly re-growth.


    The vines are absorbing toxins in the air!


    The Poison Ivy girl raised her head and glanced, the injured snake ran away frantically, Su Sheng chased slowly behind, and the two gradually disappeared from sight.


    "You can come here."


    The Poison Ivy girl said softly.


    The vines have almost blocked Asgard from the Avengers, and the sound cannot be transmitted at such a distance.


    But when the poison ivy girl came over, she left a vine in the hands of the clown girl, and the originally quiet vine actually swayed at this time, giving an instruction similar to going forward.


    The clown girl held the vine and walked in immediately.

 759 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 759

    The Avengers, including Sarah Rogers, walked in.


    The vines that originally blocked the way would automatically separate and show the way when they approached. It didn''t take long before they saw the poison ivy girl who was studying the snake''s tail.


    Seeing them coming, the Plant Ivy turned around and said calmly: "I have prepared to understand the poison, but... there are too many poisoned people to gather them together and it is more difficult. Who of you can help me spread the antidote on a large scale? ?


    "What kind of antidote?" Natasha asked.


    The Poison Ivy Girl didn''t speak, but only slowly raised her hand. A small vine was wrapped around her arm, and the top of the vine had a strange flower in the Poison Ivy Girl''s palm.


    A pink flower resembles a rose.


    "The pollen contains an antidote. Just inhale the pollen." The Poison Ivy Girl explained.


    Natasha looked at the remains of Asgard in the distance."Let me do it."


    The Plant Ivy nodded and stretched out her hand, Natasha stood on the side of her palm, facing Asgard''s direction, a magical fingerprint was suddenly formed, and then she waved forward abruptly.


    boom!


    An invisible gust of wind blows the pollen into Asgard''s direction instantly.


    Hela is standing in the direction of Asgard. Although she knows that they are also the masters, she has no intention of contacting or knowing her proud personality. She always stands in place when the wind comes oncoming. Hela felt the breath of magic, and at the same time felt the pollen in the mouth of Poison Ivy. 0


    After the almost invisible pollen was inhaled into the body with the breath, Hela quickly felt that the originally suppressed toxins were quickly disappearing.


    In less than ten seconds.


    The toxins have disappeared cleanly.


    Hala Ruo looked at the Plant Mistress deeply, then at Natasha, then turned and walked towards Asgard.


    Those who were poisoned recovered one after another. The joy of the rest of their lives made them less hostile to Hela. After all, when Hela returned to Asgard, he killed them. But when Asgard met She also came forward in times of crisis.It can be said that with the group of dragons without a leader, Hela, the powerful heir to the throne, has a faint feeling of becoming their backbone.Unfortunately, Hela is not interested in Asgard''s throne at all.


    "This is the wind of Vatum?" Wanda the Scarlet Witch asked Natasha curiously.


    She has also studied magic in Kama Taj. Although it is only the basics, she still understands some high-level magic. Natasha''s trick of spreading pollen by wind is obviously the wind of Vatum!


    Natasha nodded.


    She has learned a lot of high-level magic, and maybe even Doctor Strange doesn''t learn much now.


    (This trick is in Avengers 3 1.6, when Ebony Maw and Black Dwarf are flying on a spacecraft, the dust will be raised. Doctor Strange will blow the dust away. In addition to blowing dust, it can also isolate pedestrians and control them. Object, but because the released area is too wide, it doesn¡¯t look so obvious.)


    "Bah, baah, it smells so bad!"


    While everyone was still amazed by Poison Ivy and Natasha, Harley Quinn didn¡¯t know when she came to the snake¡¯s tail and stretched out her hand soaked in the snake¡¯s blood and tasted it, but she soon spit out her tongue in disappointment towards Poison Ivy. Female said: "Oh, I''m poisoned, come and help me."


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 937: Crossing the Nine Kingdoms: The Tree of the World!


    "..."


    Seeing the clown girl yelling, everyone couldn''t help raising a black line.


    This thing is poisonous. Just the toxins spread in the air can be deadly. You still want to taste his blood?What do you think?


    The Plant Ivy seems to have become accustomed to the insane mode of thinking of the Harlequin, and the vines bloom again to pluck them directly into the mouth of the Harlequin.Harley Quinn swallowed.


    The poison is naturally solved, but the clown girl is a little disappointed, and she faintly said, hooking the poison ivy girl''s shoulder, "The blood is so smelly, and the meat is not delicious. I have never tasted the meat of such a big snake. such a pity."


    "exasperating!"


    "It can''t be delicious!"


    The clown girl let go of the poison ivy girl and kicked towards the snake''s tail angrily. Unfortunately, even if the tail was docked, it was a thick and strong skin. The kicks of the clown girl had no effect at all.Of course, Harley Quinn didn''t try to vent her anger.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    For the time being, Harley Quinn, Plant Girl and 10 Avengers deal with Asgard''s affairs. After all, many people are still waiting for treatment.So let''s talk about the situation on Su Sheng''s side. The big snake ran away in pain with its tail docked.But not long after chasing, Hela, the goddess of death, directly teleported over.


    She still wants the soul of the serpent!


    As soon as Hela came over, she felt that Su Sheng was playing, otherwise the snake would have died.So Hela didn''t talk too much, just followed silently.


    "Damn it!"


    As the Orochi flees, he looks at Su Sheng and Hela who are chasing slowly behind him. The attitude of Su Sheng and the cat and mouse is completely unconcealed.With a cold snort, a sudden energy fluctuation occurred, and the big snake instantly disappeared.


    "Ran?"


    "Unfortunately, you can''t run away!"


    Su Sheng smiled and released a shock wave wormhole and flew in directly with Hela.


    The next moment the two appeared in a primitive scene.


    "This is Warnerheim?" Hela instantly recognized that this was Warnerheim among the nine countries.


    In Norse mythology, the Chinese Protoss and the Asa Protoss of Asgard are mostly opposed to each other. For example, it has been said that Niold, the husband of the goddess of Winter, the goddess of the sea, is from the Warner Protoss and lives in Warnerheim. .Thor''s biological mother, Loki''s adoptive mother, and Odin''s wife, Frigga, is recorded as the first Warner Protoss in many legends.Hogan, one of the three warriors of the fairy palace, was born in Warnerheim!


    "over there!"


    Hai stretched his hand and pointed, and he saw the body of the serpent in the sky flying fast in the distance. There seemed to be blood swaying from the tail, and toxins were volatilized in the air. I don''t know how many people in Warnerheim will be infected with toxins.


    Su Sheng swiftly chased after him, raising his hand to be one piece.


    The sword light swayed.


    The snake escaped again.


    This time it was Alfheim, the kingdom of the light elves, but this kingdom did not seem to have any light at all. I wonder if the light elves no longer exist?Before he could see Su Sheng and Hela more in this world, he chased him up again. The serpent ran away with a firm heart. It is estimated that he wanted to use the teleportation and jump between the nine kingdoms to get rid of them, right?


    Jotunheim.


    Walter Alheim.


    Moosebelheim and so on.


    Almost walked through the nine countries.


    "what?"


    Passing through Zhongsu Sheng suddenly stopped, he found that the breath of the snake was gone.


    "What''s the matter?" Hela asked after coming over.

 760 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 760

    "I can''t feel the breath of the big snake." Su Sheng frowned: "In his current situation, he should not be able to travel beyond the nine kingdoms. As long as I am still in the nine kingdoms, I can feel his breath, unless... "


    "Unless he goes to a mysterious place that can block the breath, such as... the tree of the world!" Hela said.


    The tree of the world can also be called the tree of life. Legend has it that the nine kingdoms are connected by the tree of the world. It is called the nine kingdoms because of such close relationship.The tree of the world is the foundation and core of the nine kingdoms.The tree of the world in the movie is just a vocabulary used to describe the relationship between the nine kingdoms, but it actually exists in the comics. Not only does it exist, it is also a very important and sacred place.Odin in the comics sacrificed an eye in exchange for wisdom and power, and in the story of the comic gods in a trance, Thor dug out his own eyes and planned to learn from Daredevil, and then gained a powerful rune power and became a rune. King Saul, when he met the three goddesses of fate, learned about the conspiracy of the gods at dusk.


    The world tree in this world has never been involved, but Hela can tell this place it means it should exist.


    "The tree of the world?"


    The tree of the world may be able to block the breath of the serpent, but... this cannot block the investigation of the life court!With the administrator authority open, Su Sheng determined the location of the World Tree in an instant and at the same time confirmed that the big snake is really hidden in the World Tree!


    The World Tree is in a special mysterious space in the nine kingdoms.


    The nine kingdoms are actually nine adjacent planets. The branches of the world tree connect the nine kingdoms to make it a whole 727.


    "go!"


    The shock wave wormhole was released again, and Su Sheng greeted Hela to enter directly!


    This is a gray world, and the entire space does not seem to have light. Looking from a distance, a towering tree branch is staggered.


    "This is what belongs to the world!"


    Although Hella had heard the rumors about the World Tree, it was the first time he saw it with his own eyes.


    "Where is the big snake, what is he doing?"


    Hela suddenly pointed to the distance, and saw that the big snake beside a deserted well spring had recovered its human form. At this time, he even dug out his eyes and threw it into the well."No, that is the fountain of wisdom. He wants to obtain omnipotent wisdom through the fountain of wisdom. We must stop him."


    Hela eagerly finished speaking and planned to rush to stop it but was stopped by Su Sheng waved.


    "What anxious, omniscient and omnipotent... he still can''t compare to me." Su Sheng said with a smile."Moreover, things like omniscience and omnipotence are not as exaggerated as you think. After all, who is stronger than omniscience and omnipotence, just like there are gods of gods above the gods!"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 938 The Well of Wisdom and the Serpent Hanging from the Southeast


    God of the gods?


    Hela couldn''t help but fall into contemplation. Could there be other gods besides these gods?Is the god of the gods the ancient gods?


    Although Su Sheng just casually said that it looks like it is just a metaphor or description, Hela does not think that he is a lie. He will use the gods of the gods as a metaphor, which means that there must be gods of the gods. exist.


    "Why... why is there no spring water coming out?"


    One of the big snake¡¯s eyes was dug out and it was still in the well of wisdom. According to the legend, spring water would gush out from the dry well after offering sacrifices to the well of wisdom, and Wu Quanzhi¡¯s omnipotent wisdom would be obtained by quoting spring water.


    But now I was lying on the well of wisdom and looking at the bottom of the well, but I didn''t see any spring water at all.


    He knew that Su Sheng was coming.


    But he doesn''t care about these at all now. If his strength is restored to its peak state, he may not be so embarrassed. If the fountain of wisdom gushes out of the spring, he may have a chance to come back, otherwise... he won''t have any chance.


    "Don''t worry, this well has been dry for so long after all, and it takes time for the spring water to come up!" Su Sheng didn''t mean to take the opportunity to take down the big snake. The fate of the big snake is doomed. He is just curious that this fountain of wisdom won''t work. .


    The serpent turned a deaf ear to Su Sheng''s comfort but stared at the bottom of the well.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes...


    As if a crow was flying nearby, there was no change at the bottom of the well.


    The snake is desperate!


    "Perhaps you can try to dig your eyes and throw it in. It may be that your sacrifice power is not enough." Su Sheng offered advice very kindly."Anyway, you have no retreat now. Instead of being killed by me like this, the soul becomes Hela''s pet, it''s better to dig your eyes and try it, maybe it will work!


    Da Snake looked at Su Sheng with a one-eyed faint look and suddenly closed his last eye with a sullen expression and threw it in.


    With blood in his eyes, Orochi put his hands into the well.


    After a while, he seemed to hear some upwelling sound, which made him instantly excited.


    Spring water, spring water appeared!


    The excited snake could feel the sensation of his hands being hit by the spring water. He sprayed the spring water with both hands and drank it, washing the wounds in his eyes with the spring water.


    power!


    An invisible force poured into his body along with the spring water and plunged him into a strange atmosphere, and he saw scenes after scenes.It is like the reincarnation of the gods, from the beginning to the end, from an end to a new beginning, and so on, endlessly.This made Orochi suddenly understand that everything is actually under the control of fate. The Twilight of the Gods has happened countless times, and his revenge has also gone through countless times, although every process and experience are different. , But the ending... hasn''t changed. He died with Thor, just like the result in the legend.


    "No, it won''t be like this... it shouldn''t be like this..."


    The dark eyes of the big snake seemed to have seen something, and he yelled madly.


    "What happened to him?" Hela asked in a low voice.


    "Knowing what I can''t accept, my mentality collapsed!" Su Sheng replied with his lips and his eyes moved away from the big snake to look at the distant world tree, or a fork at the end of the world tree.


    On this fork.


    There is an iron chain!


    If it is according to the plot in the comics, Odin once hanged and then gained the powerful power of Odin. After Thor came here, he also hung here, and he had an intimate communication with Odin¡¯s soul and then recovered With the power of Odin, the power of rune magic became the Rune King!


    The Rune King Thor should be the more well-known and powerful state of Thor.


    "Do you want to gain power?" Su Sheng suddenly shouted at the snake.


    Originally still in madness, the collapsing snake subconsciously''looked'' towards Su Sheng.


    "Go hang yourself, hang for a few days and nights, you will probably be able to obtain extremely powerful rune cube power, that is at least the power of the multiverse level, can make you a rune king snake!" Su Shengdao."You have gained wisdom and you should know that what I said is true."


    "You won''t kill me?"


    The snake asked faintly.


    "No hurry, I want to see how strong Rune King is." Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "You will regret this!"


    Obviously Orochi knew the power of rune magic. Although his eyes were blind, it didn''t seem to affect his vision. He went under the branch and wrapped an iron chain around his neck, and then hanged himself.


    This iron chain should also be some kind of magical item. He just entangled it and automatically lifted it up to hang the serpent.


    After a brief period of pain, the snake fell silent.


    The whole person is like a kite hanging on a tree branch, unconsciously swinging with the wind.

 761 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 761

    Hela could feel that the serpent was dead, but his soul seemed to be protected by some power that Hela could not get.Regarding rune magic, Rune King Hela had never heard of Su Sheng as if he knew it well and couldn''t help asking, and Su Sheng told him about it when he was free.


    Su Sheng is very interested in rune magic, after all, Thor, who is the rune king in the comics, is very strong.


    But let Su Sheng hang the southeast branch to obtain rune magic, he chose to refuse!What''s more, he is not from Asgard. He may not be able to obtain rune magic if he hangs for a few days or nights, so it is better to give Orochi some time to make this sin and obtain rune magic, and then go again. How nice to copy!


    Helping the enemy to become stronger is to gain the opponent''s ability, and then stack it back to kill him.


    I have to say that being Su Sheng''s enemy is really... miserable!


    Ignoring the big snake hanging from the southeast branch, Su Sheng found a place to sit and rest after speaking, but Hela stood beside the Well of Wisdom and looked at it.The fountain of wisdom that came up before has disappeared, and this well has once again turned into a dry well. Looking at the dim, bottomless dry well, Hela didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Maybe she wants to try it too?


    After all, not everyone can come to the tree of the world at will, and omniscience and omnipotence also make people''s heart moving. Hela really wants to know what the serpent will be so crazy before knowing, and it will make his mentality collapse.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter ninth Chapter Rune King State


    Hela stood in front of the Well of Wisdom, turned and left after a long time.


    Although she yearns for wisdom, she doesn''t want to sacrifice her eyes like the big snake. She is now the goddess of death and has endless time to learn and master all kinds of knowledge, and... as long as she follows Su Sheng, she believes that she can get more There are more wells of wisdom.


    Time just passed by one minute and one second, a few days in the long river of time can not make any waves, and it is fleeting.


    Nine days and nine nights.


    Just like Thor''s time in the comics, the snake, who has always been like a dead body, finally reacted.


    His body began to twitch and shook.


    As if experiencing an amazing nightmare, blue rays of light lit up on his body, turning into strange runes and blending into his body.


    "This power..."


    Hela looked at the big snake in shock, the original big snake was stronger than her, but the fear and the gap were not obvious.But now...feeling the rune energy on the serpent''s body, the power made Hela feel a little palpitating.In addition to rune magic, the power of fear of the snake itself is also rapidly growing and recovering, as if it was restored to its peak state all at once.The power of fear in the peak state is coupled with rune magic. When the chain on the snake''s neck is loosened and the snake falls to the ground, the Rune King Orochi Birth 127 is born!


    This kind of power and this kind of aura can be felt clearly without special display.


    A circle of blue energy was released around his body, and his eyes had been dug out, but the dark eyes of the snake seemed to be shining with blue light, and his vision was not affected at all.


    "You are dead!"


    Da Snake looked at Su Sheng Jiejie and laughed, the next moment the figure suddenly came to Su Sheng''s face and gently pointed.


    boom!


    The powerful energy erupted, and the impact instantly shook Hela away. Hela''s magic sword pierced directly into the ground to stabilize the body, but it broke in an instant.


    "Bang!" Hela snorted and was rushed to the side of the tree and slowly slipped down.


    Looking up, Hela couldn''t help looking at the snake in horror.


    This is the power of rune magic?She was just affected so badly?This energy seems to have the ability to restrain self-healing, at least restrain Asgard from self-healing.This is still affected. How about Su Sheng, who was mainly attacked?


    Hela pursed the blood from the corner of her mouth and hurriedly looked at Su Sheng, and then... was shocked.


    I saw that Su Sheng was still standing where he was hit, and the smoke from the explosion gradually dissipated beside him, and he could clearly see that his whole body formed a blue halo like a big snake.


    Rune magic!


    This is the energy of rune magic!


    "You..." Don''t say Hela was stunned, Orochi was also stunned.


    He dug his eyes and hanged himself for nine days and nine nights. He thought he had understood a more mysterious existence and mastered the powerful power of rune magic, but... why?Why would he?Why can he get all of this so easily?


    The angry serpent mobilized the rune magic power of the whole body and fought towards Su Sheng.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and rushed up.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Fists and feet met and exploded.


    Hela stared at them with wide eyes but couldn''t see their movements.


    Dazzled, with many afterimages. When Hela could see clearly, the two had already changed their skills. She saw only the afterimages left behind.


    Hela became more frightened as he watched, and the snake became more angry.


    Same, exactly the same!


    The power of fear is coupled with rune magic, and the abilities of the two are exactly the same!


    The serpent is not stupid, especially after he gained the wisdom of omniscience and omnipotence in the well of wisdom, he instantly reacted.


    Su Sheng copied his abilities!


    "you do this delibrately!"


    "Intentionally let me get the fountain of wisdom, deliberately let me hang for nine days and nine nights to get rune magic, you... you made up your mind to use my energy to get rune magic from the beginning, you copied my ability !" The snake roared angrily.


    Su Sheng nodded with a chuckle: "Yes. Since you can gain the ability, why should I suffer by myself? As long as you succeed, then I can copy your ability. I have to say that the status of Rune King is still It''s really strong. In this state, it should be regarded as a super heavenly father, right? It should have surpassed Odin, surpassed the heavenly gods, and may even surpass the existence of the ordinary heavenly god group!"


    "Although I have so many abilities that are countless, many have no chance to be used after being copied, but the interesting abilities are still copied and treated as if they were collected!"


    The state of Rune King has not appeared many times in the comics, it can be regarded as a state that can be obtained by chance.


    This ability is still very valuable for collection.


    If it weren¡¯t for the big snake to run to the tree of the world and hang the southeast branch on its own, Su Sheng would really not remember the state of the Rune King. After all, the Marvel world has too many abilities, and even if he thinks of it, he won¡¯t come. Suffer this sin, so...


    Saint Su looked at the angry snake and said sincerely."I have to thank you for everything, so... I will give you a pain."


    "Don''t think you can beat me by copying your abilities, at most it is a tie... You can''t kill me!" Da Snake coldly snorted.


    "is it?"


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth was raised, silently superimposing the power of the rune magic to ten times, and then looking at the big snake and gently raised his hand, pressing the middle finger with his thumb and then pressing the middle finger against the big snake with a slight force.


    Obviously there is nothing, there is still a certain distance between the two.


    But under this bullet, a powerful rune magical energy suddenly burst out. Before the big snake could react, he heard a loud boom...


    What exploded?

 762 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 762

    Why is it dark, why can''t I see or feel anything?The one who exploded... was it me?


    This is the last thought of Orochi.


    boom!


    The big snake''s body exploded instantly with a flick of Su Sheng''s finger, and the whole body instantly fell apart and was directly crushed into atoms during the explosion, disappearing.


    "The soul... has been obliterated..."


    Hela said in a horrified faint voice. At this moment, she didn''t lose the soul of the snake, but it was a pity that she just felt... shocked!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 940 The reincarnation of the gods at dusk, the ancient gods in the shadows.


    "The superimposed power may be a bit too much." Hearing Hela''s faint voice, Su Sheng muttered to himself.


    Unexpectedly, even the soul of the snake would be wiped out with a flick of his finger, which is a pity.If Hela can still get the soul of the serpent as a subordinate or pet, can she be stronger as the goddess of death?Thinking of this, Su Sheng thought, and grasped the void.


    Suddenly, a cloud of smoke gradually appeared at the explosion point, and an illusory shadow appeared in the smoke.


    A snake that has shrunk countless times.


    "This... is this the soul of the serpent?" Hela asked in surprise."Has his soul been obliterated? I obviously...obviously can''t feel his-soul."


    Su Sheng smiled and did not speak, Hela reacted instantly.


    It doesn''t mean that Su Sheng can''t feel it because he can''t feel it. After all, his abilities are given by Su Sheng.


    "I resurrected the soul of the big snake, but made a little change. He can only maintain a snake-like state in the future and I will wipe out most of his wisdom, which is about the same as the IQ of a kitten and a puppy, but the strength It is not affected. Although only the soul state can''t exert all the power of rune magic, it is much stronger than before. You can safely treat it as a pet trend." Su Sheng smiled and said to Haila.


    Hela nodded and recruited Orochi''s soul to enter her own breath. As a result, Orochi''s soul was completely controlled by Hela, and there was no chance to rebel and only obediently be the pet of the goddess of death.


    "Thank you!" Hella said.


    Su Sheng nodded casually.


    "Shall we leave now?" Hela asked.


    Su Sheng smiled: "Don''t worry, there is not only wisdom spring water and rune magic in the world tree, do you know why the mentality of the snake collapsed before?"


    "why?"


    "Because he found that no matter what he did, he couldn''t escape the destiny that he had set. The Twilight of the Gods is a reincarnation. The fate has already arranged the death and rebirth of the gods. And in the reincarnation. God¡¯s life energy will be reduced unconsciously. I heard that Asgardians have a life span of 5,000 years? But is it really only 5,000 years? Odin and you have lived for more than 5,000 years, right? "Su Sheng raised the corners of his mouth, knowing the life span of Odin in the comics.


    For example, collectors in the Badlands.


    His exhibition halls have been in operation for three billion years. If Odin really can only live for a few thousand years, it would be impossible to have a relationship with collectors, and he would still be able to keep an intimate relationship such as infinite gems.


    It can only be said that the twilight of the gods reincarnates again and again, and every time the life force of the reincarnation will be stolen.


    Once they reincarnate, they don''t remember anything, so it will gradually be said that Asgardians can live for five thousand years.


    "God of the gods?"


    Hela suddenly thought of what Su Sheng had said before.


    Su Sheng nodded and said: "Yes, the gods of the gods are a group of ancient gods hiding in the shadows. They used the fate loom to compile the destiny of the gods, stealing the life energy of the gods again and again. If I If you know it is right, their strength surpasses the Celestial Group, even if it is Odin? The Serpent, they are just like ants in front of them."


    "So, I will seal Odin, and I will take revenge... Leading to the destruction of Asgard. This is all... Fate arranged? Are the gods of the gods manipulating?" Hela trembled.


    No wonder!No wonder the mentality of the snake will collapse.


    In other words, who knows that all of this is not his own will but is controlled by others, and if arranged by others, it will collapse, right?


    Your life, your thoughts, what you do, etc. are all controlled by people, who can accept it!


    "Master, I..." At that moment, Hela wanted to ask for this kind of control of fate, but she couldn''t do it, so she wanted to ask Su Sheng.


    "What do you think I didn''t leave? Why tell you this?" Su Sheng waved his hand to interrupt Hela''s words, these ancient gods in the shadows, the gods of the gods, although they only exist in the world tree of Asgard, But the world tree is connected to the Nine Realms.


    He didn''t think the fate of his own pillow might be controlled by others.


    So what can we say about destroying the loom of fate, breaking the cycle of the twilight of the gods, and killing the ancient gods in the shadows?


    "Hey, why would you refuse to come out after what I said is so obvious? Then... don''t blame me for not giving you a chance to come out." Su Shengyang said a step toward the depths or center of the World Tree Past.


    No one appeared in the silence around.


    After walking in three steps and two steps, it didn''t take long for Su Sheng and Hela to reach the center of the World Tree.


    In front of the huge tree cave, there is a stone platform on which is placed a huge vertical loom. The threads move quickly in the loom, forming huge paintings in the tree cave behind.A bit similar to the murals used for narration in ancient ruins. Although the content of each painting is not much, the expression is very clear. Looking at the past one by one, these are the stories that happened in the twilight reincarnation of the gods, or you can say... ¡­When the paintings woven by the Fate Loom are their destiny.


    Hela''s body trembled faintly, and her personality was very proud. Even if she was defeated by Su Sheng and now follows Su Sheng as the goddess of death, the pride in her heart is actually undiminished.


    But...Looking at the Destiny Loom and the woven canvases, Hela felt cold all over.


    The intertwining of despair and anger made her unable to speak at all, and she could only shake her body uncontrollably.


    Su Sheng stepped forward to the Destiny Loom, which seemed to be able to operate on its own.After all, being able to control fate is definitely an artifact. If there is no automatic function, it would be too watery, right?Originally, Su Sheng planned to destroy the Destiny Loom like Thor in the comics, but now he has changed his mind.


    This stuff...seems like I can use it!


    Chapter 941: The Three Sisters of Norren and the Destruction of the World Tree!


    Su Sheng thought of New Krypton.


    He is not a person with a strong desire for control. In addition to the principle of problems, he does not like to control what everyone says and do, because then there will be no surprises, and naturally there will be no fun and freshness.Therefore, Su Sheng did not intend to use this destiny loom to control the short destiny of everyone''s parents, as long as everyone''s core principles are guaranteed.


    Although not intending to destroy it, the destiny of the reincarnation of the gods at dusk is about to end. Su Sheng watched the long thread behind the loom weaving paintings, and Su Sheng raised his hand to cut it off.


    "stop!"


    One, no... It should be said that three neat shouts suddenly sounded.


    Immediately afterwards, three women appeared on the other side of the Destiny Loom. These three women were wearing black robes of the same style with their hoods on their heads, making it difficult to see their appearance.


    The three goddesses of fate?


    Su Sheng cast a glance and shook his head. The true three goddesses of destiny are still very strong, even the death of the five gods can be ignored, and the power of the phoenix is ??not in the eyes.The three in front of them should be the three goddesses of Norren, the three goddesses of destiny in Norse mythology.


    It is the eldest sister Ould, who is in charge of the past, the second sister, Weierdandi, is in charge of the present, and the younger sister, Poetry, is the future.


    The three sisters can be regarded as the goddess of fate together, which also explains why things like the fate loom seem to have been only controlling the gods of Northern Europe, because they are also the gods of Nordic mythology!


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear it clearly just now." Su Sheng smiled and asked the three sisters Nolen.

 763 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 763

    "Stop it, you can''t destroy it, this is the fate of the gods." The three sisters Norren said.


    "Oh." Su Sheng responded with a sudden move.


    boom!


    The thread broke in an instant, and the three goddesses of Nolen were furious in an instant.


    "Now I hear it clearly." Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand to shake the wormhole to release the Destiny Loom. The next moment...there was a loud bang, and the original weaving paintings in the tree cave suddenly When it collapsed, a black hole appeared instantly and began to expand, absorbing the surrounding things into the black hole.


    This powerful suction force far exceeds the normal black hole, and the entire tree of the world seems to gradually disappear under the swallowing of the black hole.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Several shadows were drawn into the black hole, and there were faint roars of anger and unwillingness.


    Those were the ancient gods in the shadows that did not show up, and they were also the masters behind the gods in the dusk.They have existed for many years and are powerful, but they have no chance to take action in the comics. They feel as if they can only live in the shadows on the life energy generated by the dusk of the gods, at least when Sol destroys the destiny loom. Just persuading him to say that he can become one of them if he agrees with Thor''s identity and qualifications, and then...I want to be sucked away by the black hole like this.The current situation is actually the same. The duplication and superposition ability demonstrated by Su Sheng made the ancient gods afraid to take action, and the three goddesses of Nolen just came out to stop them and have not seen the effect. They did not expect that Su Sheng was just I didn''t hear a sentence and then suddenly shot.


    "You...how dare you, how dare you..."


    The three goddesses of Nolen looked at Su Shengqi angrily and said that they were unsuccessful, and then... there was no chance to say it.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The three sisters of Norren flew into the black hole uncontrollably.


    "The matter is over, let''s go too!"


    Su Sheng came to Hela''s side, blocking Hailan''s waist and teleported and disappeared.


    Not long after they left, the entire space of the Tree of the World was completely swallowed by the black hole. The nine kingdoms were shaken almost at the same time, but this kind of vibration was only spatially and disappeared in a moment, so most people did not feel it. There is nothing unusual.


    just¡­¡­


    The tree of the world that connected the nine kingdoms has disappeared. Although the nine kingdoms today are still nine, it can be said that they are no longer a whole to some extent.


    Earth.


    Su Sheng took Hela back to the fairy palace in Asgard, released Hela Su Sheng, but raised his eyebrows and gave a light hey.


    Just when the tree of the world disappeared and the separation of the nine kingdoms was no longer one, he seemed to feel the existence of a space, but this feeling flashed by, Su Sheng thought for a while and did not immediately follow it up, although he could use management The member account number is directly figured out but not in a hurry... Always have some fun later. 0


    He faintly guessed where this space is.


    Asgard''s rescue is basically over. There are so many Avengers, especially after the poison ivy detoxified them, the rescue work has become much easier.However, it takes time to restore to the original state. Stark Industries¡¯ destruction control company has already come over and started the reconstruction work. The Vulture, who should have become the Spider-Man villain, is leading the workers to work in full swing. When they saw Saint Su, they came here. He said hello that if Su Sheng had time, he could go to the house as a guest. His daughter Liz Allen always wanted to thank her.


    The Avengers left a few people to help. The rest of the people learned from Su Sheng that the snake was dead and returned to the Avengers Mansion. After all, there are still a lot of things to deal with, and after the death of the snake, the Venerable Skyhammer¡¯s The problem must be solved.


    The clown girl wanted to stay with Su Sheng, but the plant girl wanted to wander around to see if she could find some unique plants, so the clown girl was forced to become a strong man.


    No way, Poison Ivy can''t fly!


    In an undamaged room somewhere in the fairy palace, Su Sheng sat on a chair and looked at the Valkyrie.


    There were only two of them in the room, and Hela went to collect 4.7 the souls of those Asgardians killed by the poison of the serpent.


    The Valkyrie was not lightly injured, and her uniform was in tatters, and even the Dragon Tooth Sword seemed to have a few more gaps.The battle with the serpent clearly verified the strength of Valkyrie!


    Although the Valkyrie is considered strong in Asgard, everyone who can become a Valkyrie is an excellent among the best, an elite among the elite, but...this is only in the scope of ordinary Asgardians!Hela, who was not yet the true goddess of death, destroyed the team of the main Valkyrie!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 942: The weight of the crown and the desire to transform?Give you a glance and hold back!


    Liao Hua, a general in Shuzhong, is a pioneer!


    This is the current situation of Asgard. Thor''s life and death are unknown. Loki is dead. Hela has no intention of controlling Asgard. The only person who can support the scene is Valkyrie the Valkyrie.And now... Valkyrie wants to abdicate, and doesn''t want to assume this responsibility!


    "Because of the big snake?" After the listener Valkyrie finished his thoughts, Su Sheng''s mouth raised a chuckle and said: "If I understand correctly, all you want to say is that your own strength is too weak to protect Asgard. Since Asgard is on the earth now, the responsibility of protecting Asgard should be given to the earth, which is me, and you prefer to be a pure warrior. I''m right?"


    "Although there are some discrepancies, but... yes." Valkyrie nodded."I agreed to Sol begged me to help deal with Hela, but now Sol is dead, Hela...I don''t think I need to bear it anymore. I have left Asgard for a long time. I...10 ¡­I¡¯m used to being alone."


    "Be afraid." Su Shengdao.


    Valkyrie was stunned and nodded silently."Yes, I''m afraid. Even when the Valkyrie was still there, I was just one of the inconspicuous members. It was someone else who saved me with my life and made me survive. I thought I might be in Sakha. I lived a whole life like this, even if I came back with Sol this time, I was ready to die."


    "Death, may not be so scary to me."


    "But I''m afraid, I''m afraid I can''t do well to protect Asgard, I''m afraid that Asgard will interrupt the delivery and end!" Valkyrie looked at Su Sheng."This kind of fear is more fearful than death. You don¡¯t know the sense of despair that I feel against the snake when the snake strikes. I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t even dare to die because I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll die Asgard. It''s over."


    "When people mention the destruction of Asgard, it is because I failed to protect Asgard!"


    Power is fascinating, and has magic power that neither gods nor humans can resist.But in the same way, power also symbolizes responsibility, and responsibility represents pressure. Not everyone can become king!There is a very common saying that if you want to wear a crown, you must bear the weight. Valkyrie''s character can''t bear the weight of the crown. As she said, she is more suitable to be a pure fighter!


    "I have no interest in managing Asgard." Su Sheng shook his head and simply refused.


    Valkyrie seemed to have guessed it so it was not surprising."Where''s Hela? She is the daughter of Odin, heir to the throne, and she is yours again."


    "Hela is probably not interested." Su Sheng shook his head again. If Hela wants to, she doesn''t need Su Sheng''s help at all. She can now become the ruler of Asgard."Let''s do it, hold on for a while, and contact the Avengers if you need anything. I know that you want to be a fighter. I also have this consideration, but we need to wait."


    "Wait for what?" Valkyrie asked.


    "Wait for someone who can manage Asgard." Su Sheng said softly.


    Valkyrie didn''t know who Su Sheng was talking about?Is it waiting for Sol to come back?But since Su Sheng gave a guarantee, then... just hold on for a while.


    Hela returned shortly after Valkyrie left. Su Sheng chatted with Hela and left the fairy palace.


    But he did not reply to the Avengers Mansion, nor did he go to the storage world.


    Instead, he came to a bar on a remote road.


    The business of this bar does not look good. After all, this road is too remote and there are few people. Most of the people who come are here to rest and eat on the way and leave.Pushing the door open, Su Sheng walked in. There were only a few people in the bar who looked like big-goods drivers were eating and chatting. Su Sheng scanned the entire bar and then walked to the corner.


    There were two people sitting at the corner table.


    A man and a woman sat face to face, all dressed in black leather clothes, looking like a motorcycle hobby.


    When Su Sheng walked over, both of them turned their heads and looked at them with different expressions, but they were all surprised.


    Click!


    Su Sheng sat down next to the woman and grabbed the beer, drank it. Ignoring the two people''s surprise and uttering, Su Sheng put down the drink bottle and leaned on the chair and said: " How did the two of you get together? Classmate Lao Mo regained your ability to let you deal with her?"


    "I''m just here to understand the situation." The man, Johnny Blazer, said slowly.


    "I''m here to drink!" The woman also spoke, it was the female evil spirit rider Ariandra Jones created by Adam.

 764 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 764

    "She is mine. If you are finished asking, please leave." Su Sheng stretched out his hand to stop Ariandra Jones'' shoulder and said to Johnny Blazer.


    Johnny Blazer didn¡¯t have any particular reaction. Mephisto should have greeted him, but Ariandela Jones¡¯ body gradually heated up, steam appeared on her body, and the fire of hell faintly flowed under her skin. Look to transform at any time.Feeling the heat wave on Ariandra Jones, Su Sheng glanced back.


    Just 700 eyes!


    With an understatement, Arianedra Jones suddenly felt that the restless fire of hell quieted down for an instant and then there was no movement.


    A look can suppress her transformation, which made Ariandela Jones, who was a little dissatisfied with Su Shengshang, immediately honest, and did not remove Su Sheng''s hand.


    Before Su Sheng came, Johnny Blazer had chatted with Ariandela Jones for a while. Although the communication process was not smooth, he knew something about it. Su Sheng clearly didn¡¯t want him to stay here, Johnny. Blazer is not ignorant, nodded and got up and left.Of course, the reason why he walked so simply was also because Ariandra Jones didn''t know where Adam was, or... Ariandra Jones was also trying to get rid of Adam''s control!


    After Johnny Blazer left, Su Sheng retracted his hand and looked sideways at Ariandela Jones."You are not good, didn''t I tell you to wait for me not to go far?"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The 943rd chapter is forced to be higher than Thanos, right?So, be my servant!


    Those who don''t go are fools!


    Ariandela Jones is not a fool, and it is not a good thing for Su Sheng to be interested in herself for whatever reason. After all, her situation is rather special, so it would be better not to cause trouble or not to cause trouble.It''s just... I never thought I was so far away, and even deliberately controlled myself not to transform so as not to attract attention and leave clues, but I never thought I was found.


    "Is there anything?" Arianedra Jones asked in a deep voice.


    "Of course there is!" Su Sheng smiled."I know a lot of ghost knights. To be honest, I don''t have a bad feeling for ghost knights, but I can''t control the instinct of the spirit of vengeance and anyone can be judged. In order to prevent my pillow from being judged by you one day. , So I solved a ghost rider and helped Johnny Blazer get rid of the identity of the ghost rider. Never thought you would run out again, and cut the original sin of the world, so I can only come to you. "


    "Are you going to kill me?" Ariandela Jones pulled a little away and looked at Su Sheng warily.


    "If you want to kill you, you would have died a long time ago." Su Sheng smiled.


    "You want to find Adam too?"


    Since she didn''t want to kill herself and planned to solve her own troubles, all Ariandra Jones could think of was to turn herself into a ghost knight, forcing herself to learn from the world''s original sin Adam, after all, he was considered the source.


    "Adam?"


    Su Sheng thought for a while and shook his head."Slightly interested but not great. If it were God, maybe I would be more interested. Adam, leave it to Old Mo, my interest... only you!"


    "I?"


    Arianedra Jones was shocked."What do you mean?"


    Su Sheng smiled."You should know that Thanos invaded the earth and wiped out half of life some time ago? Although Thanos is gone, it reminds me of a story about Thanos'' future timeline. There is a ghost rider in this story!"


    Future timeline?Can he see the future?


    Ariandela Jones was thinking about it and listened to Su Sheng continuing to say: "In the future timeline, Thanos is already old, and there are almost no survivors in the entire universe. The old Thanos is accompanied by two people, accurate It should be a servant, a pet. This pet is called Hulk. If you follow the news, you will probably know who Hulk is, and his servant is the ghost rider!"


    "What then?" Arianedra Jones asked.


    "Then? Then I was thinking that Thanos has Hulk as a pet and Ghost Rider as a servant. I can''t be too inferior to a stronger existence than Thanos? Or it seems that I am very uncomfortable. But. I''m really not interested in ghost knights or male ghost knights. It just so happened...you appeared, which made me think about it."


    "You, Ghost Rider Ariandra Jones, are you willing to be my servant?" Su Sheng smiled at Ariandra Jones.


    Servant?


    What a joke, I don''t want to be a servant, especially when Adam is driving her to control her.Arianedra Jones subconsciously wanted to refuse, but looking at Su Sheng''s smile, she thought of that inexplicably.


    It feels as if there is no energy or ability, but this eye can suppress the fire of hell and the spirit of revenge in his body.


    If he refuses, he will kill me.


    Arianedra Jones does not want to die. This is normal. Everyone does not want to die. There are not so many people who can rather die than surrender, do they?Moreover, after becoming an evil spirit knight, he has learned a lot of mysterious things. Sometimes death may not necessarily be liberation, but may be the beginning of disaster.


    "Adam won''t agree." Arianedra Jones pondered for a moment."He controls me and wants to cut all the original sins of the world. I am trying hard to ask him, but my strength comes from him."


    "Maybe you can try to get rid of my abilities!" Ariandela Jones said.


    Saint Su raised his hand and dragged Ariandela Jones¡¯ chin with a smile: "The beauty of thinking, if I do this, you can get rid of Adam''s control, and if you are not a ghost knight, it will not appeal to me. , Two birds with one stone, beautiful thinking! And is it so easy to get rid of the identity of the ghost rider? Johnny Blazer was fooled back by Old Mo after a few days?"


    "So you are determined to be the ghost rider, but I can help you clear the connection with Adam, and then... replace it with mine!" Su Sheng finished holding Ariandra Jones''s shoulder and whizzed out Up.


    "What about people? Damn, the wine and money are not settled!"


    It didn''t take long for the owner of the bar to seem to realize that they were missing, and ran out from the inside shouting but there was no one at all.


    "Huh!"


    The figure flickered Su Sheng took Ariandra Jones to a barren desert.Ariandra Jones looked around, why there was nothing but the vast desert.


    "What is this place? Why are you here?" Arianedra Jones asked.


    "I don''t know any place. I just found an undisturbed desert that won''t be disturbed. As for why I came here..." Su Sheng smiled, "Of course I''m afraid that the noise will scare the guests in the bar. "


    "What are you going to do?" Arianedra Jones asked unconsciously and wanted to distance herself.


    It''s a pity that Monkey King couldn''t get out of the palm of Tathagata Buddha. How could she run in front of Su Sheng?She had just stepped forward and Su Sheng rushed over with a vigorous step, and the next moment her palm gently pushed her chest.


    boom!


    Invisible power erupted in the body, and Ariandra Jones only felt that she was knocked into the air instantly.


    Ariandela Jones, who was in the air, hurriedly tried to stabilize her body, but when she raised her head and glanced, she was instantly stunned. What did she see?She saw that she stood in front of Su Sheng and slowly fell on top of him, and this herself was not what she felt.


    Soul out of the body!


    Su Sheng punched his soul out.


    This shocked Ariandela Jones.


    Not to shock her soul out of her body, but to shock her to be able to out of her body.After becoming a ghost rider, the soul is bound to the body. The immortality of the ghost rider has something to do with this. Therefore, it is not that easy for the ghost rider to get the soul out of the body, not to mention it. The beaten soul got out of his body!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 944: The Spirit of Cutting Vengeance and the Universe Ghost Knight


    "You... how did you..." Ariandela Jones was surprised that Su Sheng put her body on the ground and stretched out his hand when she was about to ask. In an instant Ariandela Jones felt powerful The power of drew her to the past, causing her to stop in front of Su Sheng involuntarily."What are you doing!"


    "Help you achieve what you want!"


    Su Sheng smiled brightly and shook his hands lightly, his fingers swaying unconsciously as if he was manipulating something, a bit similar to the way the Scarlet Witch released chaotic energy.


    As Su Sheng''s fingers danced, Ariandela Jones soon felt the strangeness of herself.


    Although it looked intact, her soul seemed to be divided. The feeling of tearing and cutting was very obvious, as if an invisible knife was slashing in her own soul.The severe pain spread all over the body in an instant, no...her body was still lying on the ground, but this kind of pain could hardly be described in words, it was beyond the level of pain that the body could feel.The feeling of clearly feeling that my soul is still intact but being able to feel myself being torn apart into countless pieces is too horrifying.

 765 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 765

    "When you become an evil spirit rider, the spirit of vengeance is bound to your soul, and your soul is bound to your body." Su Shengyi 283 explained while waving his fingers. : "Under normal circumstances, such as Johnny Blazer, he used super fast speed to get rid of the spirit of vengeance. Although it sounds unbelievable, I thought about it afterwards. In his state, whether his body or soul is good It has reached an extreme. Under this extreme, the original soul and body will fit better, and the spirit of vengeance as an outsider will be the first to be thrown out even if the soul is bound."


    "But your situation is different."


    She seemed to know that Ariandra Jones would ask why this method was not used, so she said directly before she could ask."Your spirit of vengeance comes from Adam. There are different opinions on the origin of the spirit of vengeance. The spirit of vengeance is not the same as the spirit of vengeance. Adding Adam as the first human being and planning to come out and do things will definitely have some special methods. , So your spirit of vengeance is firmly bound to your soul."


    "Even if you can be as fast as Johnny Blazer until the pants can''t catch up, it''s useless, you can''t get rid of it!"


    "So the easiest way is to cut the spirit of revenge from your soul, which is what I am doing now." Su Sheng smiled slightly."Long pain is worse than short pain, it will be better in a while."


    Speaking of Su Sheng suddenly speeding up, Ariandra Jones was completely unable to speak or even think in pain. She felt as if her soul was starting to burn, and she wanted to burn her completely.


    "It''s done!"


    After a while, Su Sheng smiled and suddenly turned his fingers into a palm and shook hard, and Ariandela Jones instantly snorted.


    A group of human-shaped light flew out of Ariandra Jones'' back.


    "Are you the spirit of revenge?" Su Sheng smiled and stared at it, suddenly showing the holy killer gun and pulling the trigger at it.


    boom!


    The sound of gunshots rang ears, and the bullet instantly hit the spirit of revenge.


    The spirit of revenge exploded at the moment it hit, and the explosion came quickly and disappeared quickly.


    When the bullet of the holy gun hit the target and disappeared, the spirit of vengeance disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    But Ariandra Jones saw it.


    She saw how the spirit of vengeance got out of your own soul, and saw how the spirit of vengeance was wiped out by Su Sheng!


    "This is the Saint Killer?" Ariandela Jones asked Saint Su in a little shaking.


    The pain has not disappeared, but she feels that the whole person is a lot easier. This kind of relaxation is not a release of mood, but more like a relief from the soul.


    "you know?"


    "Well, Adam mentioned it to me." Arianedra Jones said.


    Adam heard that the holy gun was mostly known from Mephisto. It was able to kill the gun of God. Su Sheng did not believe that Adam didn''t care.


    "Okay, now...it''s the last step." Su Sheng put away the holy killer spear and suddenly moved a little.


    A bunch of energy?breath?Or something like this was thrown into Ariandra Jones'' body, and then dissipated in the soul.


    "what have you done?"


    "After cutting the spirit of vengeance, of course I will leave my mark, otherwise, how can you be my servant?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "You...you cut the spirit of vengeance and I can''t become a ghost knight?" Ariandela Jones thought subconsciously.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and said: "I said you want to be beautiful, how could I still do this? Although I cut the spirit of vengeance, the one I put into your soul just now... is also the spirit of vengeance. Although it is not called this The name is somewhat different, but you can understand it as a spirit of revenge."


    "From now on you are not only my servant, you are also a unique ghost rider!"


    With a wave of Su Sheng''s hand, Arianedra Jones once again flew to her body on the ground involuntarily.


    Arianedra Jones really hates this involuntary feeling, just like a doll can only passively accept the fate of being manipulated.


    Whoosh!


    The soul entered the body, and Ariandra Jones opened his eyes faintly and stood up.


    I looked at myself and felt for a moment, Arianedra Jones'' body suddenly shook.


    In an instant!


    The black flame burst out of her body instantly, and at the same time she began to change her state.


    Just like the evil spirit knight''s transformation, the only difference is that her flame was originally golden red, but now it has become black.


    The black fire of hell exudes faint darkness, and it feels more terrifying than the original fire of hell, making people feel like being in hell.


    "The usage is basically the same. Except for the color change, it will be more powerful. Your hell fire is produced by me combining the cosmic energy with the hell fire. Basically, even if you want to mix in outer space, there is no problem in mixing the universe!" Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    I remember that the ghost rider in the comics seems to be not very good at mixing in the universe, at least his mount can¡¯t fly in the universe, he did it after specially making a deal with Lao Mo, and the ghost rider in the time of becoming a servant of Thanos seems It has also received cosmic energy, and it can also be mixed in the universe!...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 945 The Tenth Realm Above the Nine Realms: Haiwen


    In the moonlight, in a room in the Avengers Building.


    Su Sheng was riding a horse galloping, holding the two-color horsetail reins in both hands, his body bumped up and down, and the''horse'' made a rapid croak in coordination.


    After a long time, the clown girl lay down weakly, Su Sheng turned over and lay down to rest, the clown girl got into Su Sheng''s arms and rested silently.


    During the day, Su Sheng turned Ariandela Jones into a cosmic ghost rider and became his servant, but he did not bring him with him but asked her to pay attention to Adam''s situation.Adam gave it to classmate Lao Mo, mainly to let her see if she could figure out things about God. Although the lord of hell is inherently opposed to God, classmate Lao Mo doesn''t know much about God.After Ariandra Jones left, Saint Su took a trip to get the new Krypton star from the "Paradise" fortress in the Doomsday Wasteland.


    There are still a lot of people.


    There are Patty Spivert in DC World Center City, Liz Sherman in Hellboy, the blonde Nazi, five pillows in Mad Max, Commander Ferrosa, and Knowing Zha Kang I know Liv, Zed, Angela, and the missionary ~ Emily in the story.


    I told them about the situation of the new Krypton and made them get acquainted with Feiola and Su Sheng came back.


    I told Harley Quinn that the fortress of heaven had been sent to New Krypton, and when Harley Quinn got excited, she came to a horse gallop with Su Sheng.Of course...Even if she is not excited, Su Sheng will probably start running.


    "My dear, will you stay here and not go back in the future?" the clown girl asked after taking a rest.


    "It depends on the mood." Su Sheng said casually.


    Whether in the DC world or the Marvel world, he still can''t talk about which world he will settle in. Anyway, he is in a good mood. When he remembers it, he will go there?For him, traveling through the world is as simple as visiting.But speaking of it, the DC world did not go back for a few days, so you can go back and have a look after the things at hand are processed.


    The night passed quietly.


    After washing and cleaning up the next morning, I came out of the room and saw Sharon Rogers approaching the door.


    "Armor?" Su Sheng asked.


    Sharon Rogers nodded.


    "That..." Su Sheng waved and summoned the modified armor, and Sharon Rogers was taken aback and hurriedly caught it.


    "Huh?" Knowing that this new armor was made by Zhenjin, Sharon Rogers thought it would be very heavy. Unexpectedly, the weight of the new armor was similar to the original weight. She unfolded the armor and looked at it. The style is basically the same as before. The material in some places was replaced with vibrating gold.In addition to greatly enhancing the defensive ability, it can also absorb kinetic energy to provide energy to the armor. As for other functions, Sharon Rogers needs to explore slowly.Speaking of it, the function of absorbing kinetic energy and counter-shock is still Su Sheng''s reference to the new uniform of the Black Panther in the film. Does her uniform have this function? After all, the new uniform in the movie was designed by her.


    "If you go through the device, you have to wait a while." Su Sheng paused.


    "Well, I can wait." Sharon Rogers said."Thank you for helping me rebuild the armor. I want to try the new armor."

 766 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 766

    "Go ahead."


    Sharon Rogers nodded and left and couldn''t wait to try the effect of the new armor. Su Sheng thought for a while and planned to explore the feeling that flashed after the destruction of the World Tree.If all goes well, the things that promised Valkyrie to the Valkyrie may also be resolved.


    Shockwave Wormhole released.


    Su Sheng disappeared in a flash.


    The next moment a person appeared in the vast interstellar universe, and the dim universe was shining with a faint light. Su Sheng slightly recognized the position and flew away quickly.


    At this time, his position was in the nine kingdoms. The previous world tree collapsed and destroyed, and the nine kingdoms connected by the world tree separated immediately.It''s not that they were together in the first place, but this connection disappeared because of the disappearance of the world tree.Just when this connection disappeared, Su Sheng felt a flash of existence.


    Although it was just a flash, Su Sheng still felt it and guessed it faintly.


    The nine kingdoms are also referred to as the Nine Realms for short, and there is actually a tenth realm above the Nine Realms!


    Haven!


    In the tenth realm, there are cruel hunters like angels. Haven and Asgard have been in a state of hostility. Many years ago, Haven¡¯s people took Odin¡¯s little daughter and Thor¡¯s sister Angela into captivity. After walking and hiding in the Tenth Realm of Haiwen, Odin couldn''t find it all over. In his anger, Haiwen was directly sealed. After that, Haiwen became the lost place, and the Ten Realms gradually became the Nine Realms.The abducted Angela grew up in Haven and became the most brutal hunter, and became an enemy of the fairy palace in Asgard, only to figure out her identity later.


    Interestingly, the people in Haiwen of the Tenth Realm call themselves...angels!


    What Su Sheng is going to now is the tenth realm that has been sealed by Odin in another dimension and reappeared because of the disappearance of the world tree, Haiwen!


    "Odin really likes sealing. He has sealed his daughter Hela, and his brother Orochi." Su Sheng muttered, and he stopped abruptly during the high-speed flight.


    In front of him was an endless star, but Su Sheng could feel a faint barrier in front of him, a barrier of magic.


    Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and smiled, and walked straight through.


    I could feel that I was crossing a layer of sea, rippling slightly for a moment, and the scene in front of me had changed.


    It is not the endless dark interstellar, but the sky above a city!


    The city looks very ancient in style. He has seen people walking back and forth in the city, one by one wearing Asgard''s old-style armor, with weapons such as swords and spears.


    This is the tenth level.


    Haven!


    "Huh!"


    A sword light suddenly came from behind, the speed was as fast as a spark of lightning, and the shot was extremely tricky and brutal. At first glance, it looked like a battle-tested warrior or... an assassin!


    Chapter 946 The Assassin of the Immortal Palace: Angel Angela


    Su Sheng didn''t turn his head, but just flashed slightly beside him, the sword light passed by, and a leg wearing golden knee boots kicked at her.


    Huh!


    The figure flashed, and Su Sheng disappeared.


    With one foot lifted, the long-legged owner was slightly shocked and his body dropped quickly.


    boom!


    She fell to the ground, stood up and looked up for the target.


    However, the situation in the air was clear at a glance, and no target was found at all.


    "What about people?" A soft cry sounded, and immediately after she felt someone kicked her back, she was caught off guard and flew out with a muffled sound, holding the ground with her hands and jumping back into the air, she stabilised and turned Turning around, holding a sword in his right hand, and a short-handled weapon that looks like a sickle in his left hand, staring scorchingly forward.


    "Fast speed!"


    She looked at the man in front of her and shouted secretly.


    She is looking at Su Sheng, and Su Sheng is also looking at her.


    There are many words to describe good luck, such as stepping through iron shoes and finding nowhere to find, such as falling pie in the sky, Su Sheng feels that his luck is good.I just came to Haiwen in the tenth realm. Before I knew the world, I met someone I wanted to find, so I jumped out.


    Seeing the defeat of the woman in front of him, Su Sheng knew that she was the one she was looking for.


    Angel Angela, or can also be called the fairy palace assassin and queen of the underworld.


    With long red hair flowing, her dress looks revealing and conservative.The exposure was because she only wore a golden metal bra on her upper body. The lower part itself looked simpler and she wore a black safety pants with a shape similar to a triangle, and then she hung a big leather belt around her waist.But conservative is also very conservative, because the armor of her arms and the boots on her legs are tightly fitted.She wears a golden crown on her head, which is raised from both sides like wings, and there seems to be a ribbon-like design on the back waist. The gold metal ribbon swings in the wind and looks beautiful.


    What do you say about this dress?


    It looks like a soldier.


    The role of the armor is mainly reserved for the arms and legs where the attack is related to the action, protect the forehead, heart and other key parts, and reduce the weight as much as possible in other places.


    "As the first outside visitor of your Tenth Circle Haiwen in many years, is this your way of hospitality?" Su Sheng squinted and smiled.


    "It''s not a guest to break in without permission!"


    Angela''s voice fell, her right hand quickly retracted the long sword, and the sickle in her left hand was slightly twisted in both hands.


    With a squeak, the sickle became longer in an instant, as if it had become a double sickle blade at the front and back. Holding the center with one hand, Angela''s toe slammed out on the ground with a little force, and the sickle quickly poked towards Su Sheng.


    Suddenly!


    The sickle rushed from all directions with a sharp edge of energy, and the speed turned into countless afterimages.


    Su Sheng did not move his feet, and his body swayed like catkins in the violent wind. It seemed that he might be crushed by the violent wind at any time, but each time he accurately recognized Angela''s real attack route and easily avoided.After several stabs, Angela twisted her waist slightly, and the ribbon entangled Su Sheng instantly as if she was alive, achieving a binding effect, and then drew the long sword with her right hand and slashed directly.


    Ding!


    There was a crisp collision sound, Angela looked at the magic long sword that suddenly appeared in Su Sheng''s hand, and followed the left sickle and the right sword, alternating attacks.


    Ding Ding Ding!Ding Ding Ding.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp collision, and Angela became more angry as she struck her face.


    "Angela."


    A soft cry suddenly sounded from the side, and then I saw a woman in dark armor running over.


    "Serra." Angela frowned and shouted, and stopped, but the look in Su Sheng''s eyes was still not so good and relaxed.


    As Haiwen''s best angel hunter, her discomfort was not aimed at Su Sheng, but at her failure to solve the opponent.


    Although she grew up in Haven and received the education of Haven, the pride in Asgard¡¯s bones is still there. She can¡¯t accept her defeat, and even feel uncomfortable if she can¡¯t solve the opponent quickly. In short, this is a proud person who is very strict with himself!


    "Who is he? Why did you fight?" The woman named Sierra came to Angela and looked at Su Sheng and asked in a low voice. 0


    "An intruder who broke in without permission!" Angela said.


    "Intruder?" Serra was surprised."Don''t we have to go out and not in here? Even if we go out, we need magic items to get in and out? How did he get in?"

 767 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 767

    "Maybe... it''s because of the loosening of the seal." Angela paused."Anyway, you''ll know if you take it down."


    Speaking of Angela, she planned to do it again.


    "You want to fight?" Su Sheng asked with his lips.


    "of course!"


    "Then I can only change a way to calm you down." Su Sheng''s voice fell and disappeared suddenly.


    Angela squinted her eyes and didn''t even keep up with Su Sheng''s speed. She didn''t even notice his presence. Suddenly, Angela turned her head sharply and stabbed the long sword in her hand.


    Huh!


    The long sword swung out but stopped abruptly in front of Serra.


    "Let go of her!" Angela roared in anger like a lion.


    Su Sheng''s arm hooked Serra''s neck and pressed her to her body. It was then that Serra realized that she had been kidnapped. She wanted to break free but suddenly felt a feeling.


    As long as you move, you will die!


    This feeling is very strong.


    "The reaction is so intense?" Seeing Angela''s angry look, Su Sheng thoughtfully stroked Serra''s cheek with his other hand. Serra really looked like a high-quality beauty.


    just¡­¡­


    "Are you a couple?" Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Is Lily the trend now, or is it because you have more and less boys in the Tenth Circle of Haiwen?"


    "Let''s talk in another place."


    After Saint Su had said that she had taken Sela captive, she suddenly turned and flew away, and Angela snorted and chased after her.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 947: The watch of the fairy palace?


    An angry Angela is chasing after her, her speed has almost increased to her own extreme, but she always keeps a distance from the intruder who abducts Sierra in front. He seems to be deliberately playing with himself, speeding up every time. He will speed up, and she will also slow down when he slows down, leaving the distance between the two of them unchanged.Ten minutes later, Angela''s expression gradually became astonished and solemn. She found that the direction the intruder was going was getting closer and closer to her residence, as if she was going to her house!


    But... how does he know where he lives?


    Sierra couldn''t tell him!


    With doubts, Angela slowly adjusted her breath and speed. As a game hunter, it was almost an instinct to ensure her state at all times.After confirming that the other party would not treat Serra and seem to be coming to her for the time being, even though Angela was anxious to rescue Serra, she slowed down to adjust her state.Even if she is desperate to chase 10 up now, it may not be so easy to rescue Sierra, once she fails, then it may bring danger to Sierra.


    Although Angela has the pride of a fairy palace person, she doesn''t have the arrogance that Thor had in the beginning.


    Confident but not arrogant.


    Looking at the increasingly familiar route, Angela was almost certain that the place where the other party was going was her home.


    A house that doesn''t seem particularly big.


    There was no shadow of the invaders and Serra nearby, Angela thought for a while and opened the door of her house with a long sword.


    The door was gently opened, and Angela looked towards the living room.


    The first thing that catches the eye is Serra, who is close to the wall. There is no binding or fixation on her body, and her head is slightly pressed and it looks like she has fainted.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I just made her faint. I just want to talk to you, and she will return it to you after talking." On the chair not far from Serra, Su Sheng cocked her leg to interrupt Angela. if.


    Angela didn¡¯t respond and came to Serra¡¯s side instantly and wanted to take her away, but her body seemed to be stuck to the wall and couldn¡¯t move at all. She tried too hard and she was afraid of hurting Serra, so she checked Angela with a mouse. Under Serra''s situation, she found out that she really only fainted before looking at Su Sheng."What do you want to say."


    "Do you know who you are?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    Angela frowned and snorted: "If you just want to ask such silly questions, then... do it."


    "No, this is a very serious question, do you know who you are? I am not asking your name, but your identity!" Su Sheng shook his head.


    who am I?


    Not the name but the identity?


    Angela froze. Is there anything special about her identity?She knew that she was an adopted orphan.


    "What do you know?" Angela asked in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng smiled but didn''t answer immediately, instead he asked again."Haven has been complaining with Asgard for a long time, what would people in Haven call Asgard''s woman? I heard it seems to be called the cousin of the fairy palace, isn''t it? It''s a rough description. You ask I know What is it? I can tell you that you are the cousin of the fairy palace who may often curse in your mouth!


    "You said I was from Asgard? Huh, do you think I would believe it?" Angela sneered coldly.


    "Many years ago, the Warner Protoss and the Asa Protoss have been hostile to each other, fighting, in order to resolve the grievances between the two Protoss, you. A goddess of the Warner Protoss married Odin of the Asa Protoss and wanted to give birth to a child. The gods merged together. This goddess is your mother, and you... are the foundation of the fusion of the two gods. It¡¯s a pity that Havin launched an attack on Asgard not long after you were born. Queen Haven kidnapped you and made the Asgardians think they had killed you, so angry Odin sealed the Tenth Realm, Haven!"


    "And you were raised in Haven and received the hatred education of Haven towards Asgard. One day, if Haven once again fights with Asgard, you...as Haven¡¯s most game-playing angel hunter , Is the strongest sword to hurt Asgard!"


    "Nonsense, what evidence do you have?" Angela hummed.


    Su Sheng smiled."Evidence? When you want evidence, it means that you have been shaken, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s very simple to want evidence. Now Asgard has been destroyed, the World Tree has been destroyed, and Odin¡¯s seal has been loosened. , The Tenth Territory Haiwen will soon appear in the sight of the nine kingdoms. Oh, yes, the most important thing is that Odin is dead, and the fairy palace is basically abolished, so you just need to ask yours Queen Haven believes she will not hide it."


    "Are you from Asgard?" Angela frowned and asked.


    Su Sheng shook his head."I am an earthling, that is, an atrium or a Midgart."


    "How do you know these things? What is the purpose of telling me?" Angela asked again.


    "Didn¡¯t I just say that Asgard has been destroyed, and the fairy palace is basically finished? The current fairy 080 palace is rebuilt on the earth, Odin is dead, and the whereabouts of Odin¡¯s son is unknown. The Valkyrie is temporarily in charge, but she is obviously not this material, so I have come to you." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Look for me? Look for me to completely destroy the fairy palace." Angela mocked.


    "Look for you to go back and take on the responsibilities you should bear and become the new king of Asgard!" Su Sheng said with a smile: "How about? Help?"


    "I can help you destroy the fairy palace!" Angela hummed.


    Su Sheng shrugged, and the establishment of moral values ??for a long time will not be easily changed with one sentence.


    "Perhaps you can first ask your Queen Haven to confirm your identity." Su Shengdao."But don''t say I didn''t remind you, you are an Asgardian after all. When your identity is exposed, people here will no longer treat you as the same kind, you may be in trouble."


    "Of course I will investigate my matter. Before that...you release Sierra first."


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 948: Queen Haven and Enmity

 768 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 768

    "can!"


    Su Shengyang snapped his fingers, and the Serra that had been firmly attached to the wall instantly fell off.Angela reacted and directly stretched out her hand to support Serra, and looked up at Su Sheng.


    "I caught her just to have a quiet chat with you, and she will wake up in a while. I guess... She should be your girlfriend? If you want to be with her, you''d better place her in A safe place, otherwise it will be very troublesome, trust me!" Su Sheng reminded.


    "Humph!"


    Angela snorted and hugged the unconscious Sierra Road."When I figure it out, I''ll find you!"


    When the voice fell, a long stick suddenly appeared in Angela''s hand?Then I heard a bang.


    Smoke diffuses in an instant?


    smoke bomb?No, it turned out to be teleportation magic.


    Although the smoke diffused quickly, Su Sheng could feel the breath of Angela and Serra disappeared. This should be a unique magic item of Haven, and it should be similar to Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge for teleportation.Remember before Sela said that outsiders could hardly come here?But they certainly still have a way to get in and out, but it may not be as convenient as the Rainbow Bridge. They can send people away on a large scale or in batches.In the comics, Angela''s ending is not quite clear. Even if he didn''t return to Asgard, he should turn his enemies into friends, right?The encounter with Su Sheng after her identity was revealed was worth it, and Haiwen began to hunt Angela.So if Angela asks, the result will always be the same.


    Su Sheng admired Queen Haven a bit.


    Raise the enemy''s child to deal with the enemy?This Nima has a feeling of looking at the peerless double pride. Is Angela just a flower?


    Angela shouldn''t go with her for a while, so she can just stroll around the tenth world.Su Sheng thought directly disappeared from Angela''s house and wandered around nearby.


    Haiwen¡¯s architectural style is relatively ancient, and it should be a way to develop martial arts and magic without a technological tree. The weapons of architecture and pedestrians are basically the same.Speaking of which, don''t look at the earth being weak among the nine countries, but a hundred flowers blossom and develop rapidly, especially in science and technology.


    "Remember that Queen Haven is also called the Queen of Angels, and it is said to have wings. The Tenth Realm Haven is even more difficult for women. For men, this is indeed a paradise."


    Walking down the street, Su Sheng felt like she was in Diana¡¯s hometown of Paradise Island. Every woman wore armor that was exposed and close to the fighting style. They were basically tall and long legs. It was difficult to find a fat man.While strolling, Su Sheng also entered a few places that looked like magic shops, which sold a lot of magic props and some more precious books, etc., among them was the rectangular teleportation magic props brought out by Angela. Although the currency unit is different, it should be valuable.


    Looking at the conditions of Angela''s home, she knew that she should not be rich, but who would let her have a magician girlfriend? That Serra was beautiful and had good magic skills. She made the magic props she sent.If I remember correctly, it seems that Serra died later, and the soul went to the underworld. Angela tried to save her girlfriend and went to the underworld. She overcame Hela and became the queen of the underworld, but she didn¡¯t know when Hela met Angela. Will the two fight?


    People who are equally proud will either appreciate each other or be hostile to each other.


    Look east, look west.


    Unknowingly, time passed for a long time like this. Suddenly, a harsh whistle sounded. People on the street reacted a bit violently after hearing the sound. It seemed unexpected?It didn''t take long to see a team that looked like a guard rushing towards the tall building ahead.


    That should be the seat of Queen Haven.


    So Angela should have asked Queen Haven about her identity. Has Queen Haven turned her face?


    Su Sheng was planning to go there. Suddenly saw a figure flying out of the palace in the distance to meet the sun. This man was wearing a golden armor and there was a pair of white wings spread out behind him. No...Is it right? It should be said that it is a pair. Yes, there is a pair of wings that are much smaller near the waist.


    This look really looks like an angel.


    This should be Queen Haven.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and came to the front of the building, suspended and in the air, you can clearly see the fierce fighting below, countless people dressed as warriors are besieging Angela, and Angela slashes from left to right in the crowd, but there is no One united general, the encirclement has been highlighted in a blink of an eye.However, there were too many enemies, and they had just rushed out and were quickly overwhelmed by the crowd and fell into a melee battle.


    "This level is better than Valkyrie, the fighting skills alone I''m afraid Hela won''t be sure to win. Tsk tsk... It seems that Haven''s training method is more standard than Asgard, no wonder comics. Central Angela is able to overturn Hella."


    It seems that she should not be able to rush out for a while, and the magic items seem to have no chance to use, but she can hold on for a while with her strength, so Su Sheng thought about it and wanted to meet this Queen Haiwen.


    After all, he is the lord of the world, and this pair of wings looks very interesting.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng once again flashed to the side of Queen Haven above the palace.


    Queen Haven frowned and glanced solemnly: "Outsiders, come out."


    Her gaze was calm, her tone of voice was flat, and she felt a certainty.


    If... it wasn''t that the direction she was looking at was not facing herself, Su Sheng almost believed that she found herself.


    Su Sheng shook his head dumbly and revealed it.


    Huh!


    The appearance of Su Sheng surprised Queen Haven, but her expression calmly shifted her gaze to Su Sheng."You told Angela her identity? What is your purpose?"


    "I want her to go back to inherit the throne of Asgard." Su Sheng said casually."What do you think will happen if she agrees? Is your nurturing grace to make Asgard an affiliate of Haven? Or will Angela lead Asgard to oppose you in turn? Oh, you all ordered I have done something to her, it looks like it''s turned against each other!"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 949: Queen Haven Stepped on


    "There is no free lunch, everything has a price."


    Queen Haven¡¯s wings look holy in the sun, her look is holy, and her tone of voice is sacred: ¡°This is what Angela says most often, and it¡¯s also the creed of Haven. She did better than anyone else, but this time She broke her promise."


    "I gave her the opportunity to choose. If she is willing to help me destroy Asgard, then she will be Haven''s best angel! But she refused, and she refused before repaying the debt she changed, so ...She is the enemy of Haven."


    "Equal exchange?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Balance!" Queen Haven said.


    Su Sheng shrugged."No matter how you explain it, you can''t conceal the result that she turned her head against Asgard because she refused to deal with Asgard. You lied that you killed her and adopted her, trained her into a good assassin and then went to deal with Asgard. , Isn¡¯t this your goal? Or the balance you mean?"


    Queen Haven paused for a while, said."I allow you to leave Haven peacefully."


    "Oh hello, what are you talking about? Allow me to leave peacefully? So are you planning to do it with me? Don''t say I didn''t remind you, do it with me...you are determined to lose!" Su raised his eyebrows in a tone of voice An exaggerated hook to Queen Haven 190.


    The provocative and proud look made Queen Haven frowned slightly."Do you know who you are talking to?"


    "According to your Haiwen''s address to the Immortal Palace people, then the Immortal Palace people will probably become your cousins ??for Haiwen?" Su Shengyu was shocking.


    The words "Biaozi" fell on Queen Haven''s body and the aura instantly flourished, and the original divine temperament became fierce and violent."you wanna die!"


    The voice fell, and his wings waved behind his back.


    Queen Haven came to Su Sheng and punched her.


    Ability to copy!


    Turning on the golden finger, Su Sheng instantly copied Queen Haven''s ability and reached out and grabbed her fist.


    Snapped!


    Queen Haven''s fist was softly grasped by Su Sheng, her expression was slightly flustered, and she didn''t expect Su Sheng to react so quickly, but the next moment she suddenly found Su Shengmeng opening her mouth.


    A group of dazzling energy light blasted from his mouth to Queen Haven in an instant. Queen Haven hurriedly broke free and wanted to dodge, but Su Sheng couldn''t get rid of her fist. She had no time to dodge and she could only resist as much as possible.


    boom!


    The energy blasted directly on Queen Haven, and the sky that had been dazzling in an instant became even more dazzling. The sound of energy explosion seemed to be heard from the entire Haven, and everyone looked up at the sky.

 769 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 769

    Too dazzling, too dazzling.


    They couldn''t see exactly what happened, they could only faintly see a pair of white wings in the explosion.


    wind!


    Blew quietly.


    Everyone raised their heads eagerly, but Angela took the opportunity to leave the encirclement and threw the teleportation magic spar.


    boom!


    She disappeared directly, and it was too late when the people around them reacted.


    At the same time, the scene in the sky was finally revealed, and a pair of huge white wings spread out in the sky, but the owner of the wings was not Queen Haven but Saint Su.


    angel?


    He has true angel power.


    The wings spread, but Su Sheng''s hand pinched Queen Haven''s neck.Looking down, the people below showed shock and disbelief after seeing the situation clearly.


    Is that... Queen Haven?


    Queen Haven was defeated?Angela still has an accomplice?


    When everyone was surprised, Su Sheng suddenly let go of her hand, and with a swish, the seriously injured Queen Haven rushed into the air and fell. She descended very fast, almost falling to the ground in an instant.


    Huh!


    Su Sheng suddenly came to the descending Queen Haven in a flash.


    "No..." Someone guessed what Su Sheng wanted to do and shouted hoarsely to stop it.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised, and as Queen Haven descended, he suddenly raised his foot and slashed against Queen Haven''s chest.


    boom!


    With a kick, Queen Haven, who had been declining rapidly, instantly slammed into the ground like a missile.


    Booming...


    There was a loud noise, the ground was dusty, and the smoke spread in an instant, and Su Sheng plunged into the smoke.


    boom!


    The falling impact instantly blows away the surrounding smoke, and everyone looks at it intently.


    A huge deep hole on the ground spread like a spider web.


    Queen Haven lay in the pit, the left wings folded together from the middle, and the right wings spread out. The original sacred and strong armor on her body shattered directly, and her chest was blurred.A smear of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, and her body twitched slightly, and it looked...the wound was in a state of dying.Su Sheng stood beside her and stepped on the wrist of her right hand, and along the wrist, she could see an extra long sword in her hand.When Su Sheng was rushing into the smoke, Queen Haven was still planning to counterattack with a sword, but unfortunately... she was stepped on by Su Sheng.


    "I told you to play with me and you will lose." The condescending Su Sheng looked at Queen Haven and said with a light smile.


    "You...what are you...cough cough...wings..." Queen Haven looked at Su Sheng in shock, her voice intermittently speaking, as if every word had exhausted all her strength.


    "Wings? I am the real angel wings." Su Sheng laughed."You call yourself an angel, but you only have wings but no angel power. By the way, your strength is actually not very good. If Odin lost control of his anger and wanted to kill you and kill Haven, maybe now The text no longer exists. It is a good thing that he sealed Haiwen, otherwise, if you don''t talk about Asgard, you will say the frost giant and the flame giant are enough to bring disaster to you Haiwen."


    After a pause, Su Sheng said again: "But Angela''s strength is well-trained. By the way, do you want to know that I defeated you?"


    Queen Haven was silent and obviously did not want to take up this topic, Su Sheng curled his lips and did not speak.


    What he just used was the conventional attack method of the Life Court. The energy beam emitted from his mouth could not be resisted by most people, even if it was just an ordinary energy attack, but the quality is different, the power can be completely different!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The 950th chapter is male and female!


    "Save the Queen!"


    The shouts suddenly sounded, and the surrounding Haven hunters rushed up.


    "A bit noisy!"


    Su Shenghuan looked around and murmured. The wings behind him shook suddenly.


    boom!


    A violent wind-like force shook away instantly with the swing of the wings, and instantly shook the hunters who rushed over and flew out one by one.With good luck, he flew farther and fell, but with bad luck, he slammed into a nearby building and fainted.


    "You now have two choices."


    "Either I will resist, I will kill you and I may kill the entire Haiwen. After all, I know the truth of cutting grass and roots. Although you will not pose any threat to me at all, I find it troublesome. Or surrender, you and Hai The women of Wen will become my slaves, but the remaining men will or and continue to stay in Haven."


    "You choose."


    "You... ahem... Don''t think about it..." Queen Haven said solemnly.


    "I thought you would react like this. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of Thanos? As the director of Family Planning, he pursues the elimination of half of the population on each planet. Of course I don¡¯t plan to do this, but I¡¯m here. Some slaves are needed to build the back garden." Su Sheng said with a light smile."You agree that at least everyone in Haven can survive, and some people can still have freedom. If you refuse, everyone will die. It''s better than you understand how to do business."


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and two huge glass bodies suddenly appeared in the sky.


    This glass body seemed to be a huge container, and then I saw people from all directions flying towards the two glass bodies and flying directly into them, and began to pack the glass bodies densely like a stack of arhats.It wasn''t true at first, but it gradually became apparent that the two vitreous bodies represented a male and a female respectively. The Haiwen who flew over would automatically fly into different vitreous bodies according to their gender.


    Suddenly, the sky was densely packed with figures, as if covering the sky and the sun.


    "You... what are you going to do..." Queen Haven struggled to get up in a panic, but she was so injured that she didn''t have any strength.


    Speaking of, Queen Haven¡¯s strength is actually not that weak. How could Odin¡¯s enemy be without two brushes?Dare to''kill'' and collect Odin''s daughter?It''s a pity that her opponent Su Sheng is stronger, and the angel''s power is useless. The ability of the Life Court alone can kill most of the top masters and powerful players in the single universe.


    Su Sheng smiled without saying a word.


    doing what?Of course, it is to give you a more intuitive understanding, so that you will know what consequences your persistence will lead to!


    One by one.


    These two glass bodies seem to have infinite space. There are more and more people inside, and one of them is obviously full, but it seems that they can continue to be installed.


    Ah, ah, ah, and other exclamations kept coming and going.


    People who are thrown into the vitreous body look painful because of the backlog.


    "Stop, stop..." This scene made the Queen of the Sea King move towards Su Sheng with sorrow."You, why did you do this, why..."


    "This is a good question." Su Sheng smiled."I think Angela will have such doubts, why do you want to do this? Even if she refuses to deal with Asgard, at least for so many years, she has contributed to you Haven? The result is not turned away? So? It¡¯s boring to ask what¡¯s right or wrong. Anyway, you rely on your strength to speak. If you are strong, you can do whatever you want, right?"

 770 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 770

    "Speaking of which, your Haiwen population is quite large, so you still have time to think about it. Waiting for people to fill up...hehe... guess what?


    What will happen?


    Is that still necessary?


    Queen Haven stared at Su Sheng resentfully and couldn''t say a word. She didn''t think she had any problems with Angela''s actions. She should be rewarded for what she did. She trained Angela to become the most powerful assassin. , She should perform tasks as rewards and rewards.But she couldn''t refute Su Sheng, because in fact no matter where she was, strength meant truth!Seeing more and more people in the vitreous body and fewer and fewer people flying in the distance, a sense of rush came to life as if urging her!


    "Stop it." Queen Haven said with difficulty: "You can take half of it. This is what they should pay."


    Living in Haven for so many years, peaceful and comfortable, they should naturally pay the price for such a life.


    This is what Queen Haven told herself!


    "You are really hypocritical." Su Sheng laughed.


    Obviously it should be a feeling of contempt, but looking at Su Sheng''s smile, he always feels that he does not have the slightest sense of contempt or sarcasm, but rather... Appreciation?


    Of course Su Sheng appreciates it. If she is not hypocritical, she might really kill these people, which is a pity.


    After all, the woman of Haven is not as strong as Queen Haven with wings, and not as strong as Angela, but the physique and strength are also stronger than ordinary humans. It is perfect to be a slave to build a new Krypton, and...even a garden has to be raised. There are so many kinds of flowers in full bloom. Of course, there are people of all kinds of identities in your back garden.So the hypocrisy of Queen Haven saved Su Sheng a lot of trouble!


    "You seem to have forgotten something, I''m talking about you...you and Haiwen''s women." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Queen Haven said solemnly: "Don''t go too far."


    "No, no, no... Since it''s too much, isn''t it too much for granted? You have done everything, and you still expect me to worry about your feelings?" Su Sheng smiled brightly and suddenly showed the magic sword in his hand. The neck of Queen Haven."Give you another chance to think about it."


    Su Sheng''s attitude is very firm, making Queen Haven feel that as long as she says a word, this sword will pierce her throat.


    Looking at the Jianfeng who is close at hand, the glass body that is getting fuller in the sky.


    Queen Haven said: "I have the conditions. If you agree, then I will agree, otherwise you will kill me!


    Chapter 951 Seals the Tenth Realm: More and more slaves.


    "tell me the story."


    It''s not surprising that Queen Haven would choose to submit to Su Sheng. He was a little curious about what conditions Queen Haven would offer.


    "My request is..." Queen Haven whispered weakly but seemed to have affected the injury and made her cough violently."Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough... can you...


    "Okay." Su Sheng smiled brightly and bent over to reach Queen Haven''s side. Queen Haven''s face flushed and it seemed that she was trying her best to speak.


    Just when Su Sheng was about to listen carefully to what she was going to say, Queen Haven suddenly waved to Su Sheng''s chest.


    This punch almost used all the power of Queen Haven, supernatural power?magic?It doesn''t matter, this is the final blow of Queen Haven.


    She can promise to give Haiwen''s women to Su Sheng in exchange for Haiwen''s peace and existence, but she wants to catch herself?Queen Haven couldn''t accept her fate of becoming a slave, even if Odin hadn''t flinched at all, did she?So she would rather die!Because being a human slave has exceeded her bottom line, she will never accept it.


    In an instant.


    The powerful aura blasted out of Queen Haven''s fist, and the moment it hit Su Sheng, it directly caused an explosion and produced thick smoke.


    There are various energies in the attack, and these energies gather together like a blender that can tear any hard objects.


    This is the strongest punch that Queen Haven has given her life. She believes that even Odin may not be able to stop this move.Even if... even if you can''t kill Su Sheng, at least you don''t fall into the style of Queen Haven!


    I have to say that Queen Haven¡¯s acting skills are very good. No wonder Haven can train so many hunters and assassins?At the beginning, hesitated and hesitated until finally reluctantly to compromise and put forward the conditions. The whole performance level was clear and there was no trace of''acting'', especially the previous hypocritical performance. She finally asked Su Sheng to say something that cannot be heard. It felt more realistic, at least aroused Su Sheng''s curiosity and did not doubt.


    "Cough...cough cough cough cough..."


    Queen Haven lay on the ground and coughed violently, her internal organs seemed to be coughed out, and blood spurted out every time she coughed.But Queen Haven didn''t care about these at all. She coughed and stared at the smoke in front of her.


    She couldn''t perceive the existence of Su Sheng.


    died?Still avoided?


    With the expectation of Queen Haven, the wind gradually dispersed the smoke.


    "What are you expecting? Can you fight back? This is one of the three illusions." Su Sheng squinted his eyes and waved away the surrounding smoke."Didn''t I tell you? Do it with me, you will lose!"


    "Puff!"


    The hateful Queen Haven suddenly spurted blood, and then fainted with a snorted head tilt.


    She hates it!


    The strongest blow that he succumbed to everything failed to hurt Su Sheng!


    "Why bother."


    Su Sheng lightly patted the non-existent dust on his backhand and released a shock wave wormhole.


    Immediately following the other hand with a light wave, the glass body containing the Haiwen woman flew into the shock wave wormhole in an instant. Together...there was the fainted Queen Haiwen.


    Whoosh!


    The shock wave wormhole closed, and Su Sheng came out of Haiwen.


    Waving both hands, the power of the life court is released.


    In an instant, Haiwen of the Tenth Realm, who had already escaped Odin''s seal, was sealed again. This time the seal was much stronger than that of Odin.In other words, Odin''s is a seal, while Su Sheng''s directly created a universe wall from Haiwen of the Tenth Realm, just like he was completely isolated from the world in the timeline of Apocalypse.Killing them is easy, but since Queen Haven has fainted and was caught by herself, there is no need to threaten them with the lives of these people.


    Maybe these remaining male Haiwen people can still multiply and develop, uh...maybe they will become the kind of angels regardless of gender?


    I remember that there seems to be a legend that angels are genderless, regardless of male or female, but neutral!


    After sending Haiwen¡¯s slaves to New Krypton and confessing to Fiora, after sealing the Tenth Circle Haiwen, Su Sheng went to find Angela.


    Angela took advantage of the chaos to leave, but Su Sheng noticed, and sensed Angela''s whereabouts. 0


    Su Sheng teleported and disappeared.


    On a relatively barren planet, there are a small number of aboriginal people. These aboriginal people live a little solid because of the environment. In addition, they are relatively remote and have no resources, so few people come to this planet. Planet.Angela only discovered it by chance. After helping them deal with the planet''s monsters, they gained the friendship of the aborigines. Angela had arranged Serra here before, and she is now here.


    Serra was already awake at this time and already knew what had happened.


    "You... if you want to go back, I won''t stop you!" Angela looked at Sierra and said softly.


    Sierra shook her head: "This is what I owe you. Without you, I would have died long ago."


    "You don''t owe me anymore. What you owe...has been paid." Angela said quietly. She did save Serra and the two got acquainted with each other, but she owed herself a long time ago through all these years of getting along with each other. The payment is clean.


    "I won''t go!" Serra said firmly.


    Angela watched Sela slowly raise the corner of her mouth, stretched out her hand to embrace her, and then slowly lowered her head and leaned over.


    Serra closed her eyes slowly.

 771 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 771

    Although there are two hundred flowers, I have to say that the 2.1 side of this painting still looks very romantic and beautiful, but...


    "Sorry to interrupt, don''t leave...but it won''t work!"


    Su Sheng''s voice rang out of time, and Angela subconsciously dragged Serra behind her to block it.


    "How did you find here?"


    "Even if you run to the end of the universe, I will be able to find you. By the way, I will tell you that when you left Haiwen and came here to talk to your girlfriend, Queen Haven, including half the population of Haven, Become my slave, and the Tenth Circle Haven was completely sealed by me."


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The 952nd chapter of the cradle regeneration plan is successful and you confess with Zhao Hailun?


    "what?"


    Angela was surprised that she didn''t speak, but Serra next to her shouted in shock.


    "I caught Queen Haven and Haven''s women as slaves, and sealed the Tenth Haven." Although Serra clearly heard it clearly, Su Sheng repeated it with a smile, and then pointed to Serra."You... but you are from Haiwen, or from Haiwen, so..."


    "Don''t think about it!" Angela shouted in a deep voice.


    Seeing her like an eagle catching a chick, her boyfriend was protecting Sella with great strength, Su Sheng smiled and shook his head and shoulders slightly.


    The speed force starts instantly.


    In an instant.


    Angela''s eyes widened in horror. Su Sheng just looked like she shook her shoulders, but she didn''t know when Serra was behind her but Su Sheng caught him again, as if someone appeared in Su from behind her in an instant. The same before the holy.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "If you want to speak harshly, then forget it. The difference between your strength and mine is too large to protect your woman." Su Sheng interrupted."The slaves who were caught before have been sent to New Krypton to contribute to the transformation of the planet. If you don''t want her to end in this way, the easiest way is to return to the fairy palace with me!"


    "Odin is dead, and your brothers and sisters who have never seen each other have gone without a trace except one sister. You don''t know their life or death. All you have to do is to be their king in the fairy palace on earth. , That''s all." Su Sheng paused and said: "I can allow Serra not to go to New Krypton and stay by your side. Of course... She is still my slave. I can allow her to serve me without needing to Continue to accompany you under the circumstances."


    "Don''t think about it."


    Sera, who was grasped by Su Sheng with his hand, snorted coldly, took out the teleported magic spar and directly smashed it on the ground. In an instant, the magical teleportation breath came from her.


    "You know where to find me, Angela." Serra''s voice came in the smoke.


    Angela clenched her fists and followed the plan to release the teleported magic spar with a cold look. As a result, she just took it out and felt that her wrist was caught.


    In the smoke, Su Sheng grasped Angela''s wrist with one hand."Don''t waste props, she didn''t leave."


    Speaking of Su Sheng''s other hand raised, Sela, who should have been transported away, remained in place.


    "What...what''s going on? Has it failed?" Serra said in horror.


    "Play Teleport, I am better than you." Su Sheng chuckled and looked at Angela."Go to Asgard and wait for me."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Angela reacted and rushed towards Su Sheng, but Su Sheng disappeared suddenly.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    With one hand empty, Angela sat on the ground hoarse.


    "Huh!"


    The figure flashed, Su Sheng took Serra to the earth.


    Fairy palace!


    "This is... Asgard''s fairy palace?" Serra said astonished when he looked at the surrounding palaces.


    "She is?"


    Valkyrie''s voice sounded from the side, she just came in and saw Su Sheng come back with a woman.Is this woman the one he said will come to replace him?


    "Sierra, Haiwenman!" Su Sheng let go and introduced with a chuckle."It''s the person from the Tenth Circle of Haiwen who was sealed by Odin."


    "Tenth Realm? Haven?" Valkyrie shook his head unknowingly."But what does she have to do with Asgard? Is it appropriate to let her lead Asgard?"


    "Not her, yes the other half!" Su Sheng smiled."That''s from Asgard, and it''s Asgard''s rightful heir."


    "Is she not dead?"


    A voice sounded abruptly, but Hela appeared this time."Many, many years ago, the war between Asgard and Haven was in turmoil. Queen Haven raided the fairy palace and killed my newly-born sister? After that, Odin angrily shot and sealed Haven. You should be her. ?"


    Hela looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng nodded: "She was named Angela. She was raised by the Havens and became an excellent assassin. So she was obviously not interested in the successor to the king of Asgard, so I could only capture her girlfriend. I believe she will be here soon. Then you will be responsible for the solution. This woman will be handed over to you."


    "By the way, be careful, this angel has a bad temper, and his strength is not weak!"


    Honestly speaking, Su Sheng missed Loki a bit. If Loki is still there, it doesn¡¯t take much trouble. Although Loki does not have much management skills, after all, there are not many places to manage Asgard now, and the people need it more. Still a belief.


    Even if Serra stayed in Asgard Su Sheng, he returned to the Avengers Building and the Joker and Plant Ivy hadn''t come back. Su Sheng simply went to the storage world to look at Zhao Hailun.I have to say that Zhao Hailun is indeed a genius. She freezes in the time of the dream, and in the infinite dream, she has really successfully studied the Cradle of Regeneration Project.Su Sheng awakened Zhao Hailun''s seamless connection to her dream and directly manifested the equipment to let Zhao Hailun experiment.


    The results of the experiment proved.


    It really succeeded.


    The regenerative cradle combined with 3d printing technology can quickly repair the 343 wounds caused by the body. It is exactly the same as the treatment of the eagle eye in the movie, or even more outstanding. She even studied the method of artificial bones, as long as everyone realizes the pre-stored genes and With body data, it can be recovered even if a broken arm is missing!


    This effect is somewhat similar to the medical function on the Multiplier.


    "As long as we enter the data of the two of us, there is no need to worry about any accidents, even...this can greatly increase our lifespan, it should be my lifespan." Zhao Hailun explained.


    "Not bad."


    Su Sheng nodded and suddenly said: "But...I have something to tell you, maybe you will be very angry after hearing about you."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Hailun asked.


    "If I say that people in the whole world are not dead, and the place you have been staying is not the earth but another space created by me, do you... believe it or not?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Ah? Hehe, this is a good joke, can you tell me why you want to do this?" Zhao Hailun asked with a chuckle, obviously not taking it seriously!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 953 Zhao Hailun goes to New Krypton and someone wants to dig Maria Hill!

 772 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 772

    "Because of you." Su Sheng said with a smile."If I don''t do this, will you stay with me?"


    "You will wake up from the hospital like other people who are affected by the breath of fear. You will be shocked, afraid, and nervous, then gradually return to normal and return to your life trajectory. Even if we still have a chance to meet you in life Won''t give me a chance, after all..."


    "You are a playboy." Zhao Hailun said.


    Su Sheng nodded.


    Zhao Hailun frowned and looked at Su Sheng."So you are not kidding? What you said is true?"


    "It''s true." Su Sheng said affirmatively.


    Zhao Hailun fell silent for a while. Lies are the greatest enemy of human interaction, and this is not a white lie, it is simply a big lie.Zhao Hailun still remembers the sense of despair and loneliness when he first knew that the world was only left with them, but in the end all this was fake?The anger surged in an instant, together with the bits and pieces of her getting along with Su Sheng. During the day they went together to find supplies, and at night they hugged and slept to survive the madness. These bits made Zhao who should have been angry and thunderous. Helen suppressed her anger.


    "why?"


    Zhao Hailun looked at Su Sheng."Since you have the ability to unknowingly let me not find out, why do you want to tell me now?"


    "Because I didn''t intend to keep hiding from you." Su Sheng tried to grab Zhao Hailun''s hand, Zhao Hailun took advantage of the situation, and Su Sheng grabbed and hid again.


    After several times, Su Sheng still caught Zhao Hailun''s hand.


    "I have a secret, do you want to hear it?" Su Shengdao.


    Zhao Hailun was silent, and Su Sheng said as she acquiesced.Traveling from other worlds to rebuild a new Krypton star, etc., Su Sheng picked some key points and told her, of course, there is also the matter of immortality, and finally Su Sheng said: "Are you going to stay on Earth for a while or just go to the new Krypton?"


    "When did I say that I would... continue to be with you?" Zhao Hailun asked with a snort.


    Su Sheng laughed softly: "Don''t you want to verify that a planet goes from barren to prosperous? Don''t you want your own regeneration cradle technology to help more people? You... really don''t want to know what the body structure of other planets is like Is it different from humans?"


    "The main thing is..."


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Can you really leave me?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Before Zhao Hailun finished saying what Su Sheng had said, he kissed him fiercely. At first, Zhao Hailun resisted and pushed hard. You lied to me and still want to touch me?I''m angry, OK?It¡¯s a pity that Zhao Hailun¡¯s anger was quickly returned by Su Sheng. Perhaps Su Sheng didn¡¯t stay here often, but he didn¡¯t say to Zhao Hailun that every day and night he experienced in his dreams was real, and true to her. I''m already too familiar with Su Sheng...if I''m so familiar, my body will react naturally, and I will cooperate and take the initiative.


    Then did you respond to that sentence?


    Women are not obedient?It''s fine as soon as you come, not obedient?Just make another shot.


    "No more, I can''t do it, you... you stop." Zhao Hailun weakly begged Su Sheng for mercy.


    "Where to go?" Su Sheng asked.


    Zhao Hailun was silent and did not speak, Su Sheng clicked his lips, and his gestures continued.


    "Don''t... I''ll go, I''ll go to New Krypton." Zhao Hailun said in a panic.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "Ah...you... why are you here? Didn''t I say to go to New Krypton? Liar...you are a liar, a big liar..." Zhao Hailun''s voice sounded again.


    For a long time.


    When Zhao Hailun woke up and recovered, Su Sheng took her out of the storage world and came to New Krypton.


    When Zhao Hailun settled down, her cradle regeneration plan quickly came into use. The first one was Queen Haven. Her injuries and wings seemed to need repair, which made Zhao Hailun directly put into work. It''s a bit of a barrier to the new environment.Su Sheng thought for a while and went back to the Avengers Building.


    In the Avengers Building.


    The influence of the great event of the origin of the fear has been gradually dealt with. The eight Venerable Skyhammers have been freed from the influence of the Skyhammer and re-detained. Mr. Fantastic is studying whether this influence will have any impact or latency on the spirit or other aspects. It can be said that the calm has basically been restored again.The only sad thing is...Steve Rogers is dead. For this reason, Sharon Rogers'' mood seems to be depressed a lot, maybe because of his parents.


    "Isn''t everything resolved, why are you still frowning?"


    Back to the Avengers Mansion, Su Sheng saw Maria Hill frowning and sitting on the sofa. Su Sheng smiled and sat down beside her and asked her shoulder.


    Maria Hill naturally removed Su Sheng''s hand, but his expression did not relax.


    Saint Su put his hand on Maria Hill''s leg more naturally, and said: "Let''s talk about it, what happened again?"


    "The Ministry of Defense wants to invite me back." Maria Hill said.


    "Please go back? This is to dig my corner." Su Sheng curled his lips.


    Maria Hill said."It may be that the snake attack made the Ministry of Defense feel that they are not capable of dealing with special crises, so they plan to re-establish an emergency response agency to handle special situations."


    "Isn''t there SHIELD?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Maria Hill shook her head: "Phil Coleson and Skye didn''t seem to have the intention of letting S.H.I.E.L.D. stand on the front desk again. They have been busy about Inhumans. I heard that they also discovered Kerry. People. And S.H.I.E.L.D. is not as good as it used to be in the hearts of the people, so the Ministry of Defense found me and planned to set up a new department to set up an organization like the S.H.I.E.L.D.Avengers."


    "What do you think?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Of course I am not interested. Although it is convenient to do a lot of things by relying on the government, I know their approach too well, so I did not agree. But... I heard that they found another person after I refused, and this People make me think...this matter may be a little troublesome." Maria Hill turned to look at Su Sheng."Green Goblin, Norman Osborne!"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The ninth and fifty-fourth chapter of the sky hammer?Dark Avengers?


    Norman Osborne?


    Wasn''t he wanted as a green devil?Is this the rhythm of taking refuge in the court?No, a new organization similar to SHIELD?Norman Osborne led the way, this is the rhythm of the Dark Avengers!


    Skyhammer replaced S.H.I.E.L.D., and Dark Avengers replaced the Avengers.


    If I remember correctly, the chief is the Green Devil Norman Osborne. He seems to have given up his Green Devil uniform and got a suit similar to Iron Man and renamed it Iron Patriot?Its members are: Sentinel, Ares, Venom, Bullseye, Moonstone, Daiken and Marvel Boy. Among them, Venom has replaced the identity of Spider-Man, and Bullseye has replaced Hawkeye. Daiken symbolizes Wolverine. Surprise boy represents Captain Surprise.


    Of course, this is the situation in the comics, as for now?Even if the Green Gob really wants to engage in Dark Avenger, the corresponding role should be different.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Ministry of National Defense might have wanted to do this a long time ago. After all, the captain had never accepted the registration bill, even now there are still people who have not registered. In addition to our development, the government¡¯s credibility is basically Significant decline, so they should have wanted to do this a long time ago. This time the Orochi incident should be just an opportunity." Maria Hilton paused."What do you think?"


    "Lying down and watching?" Su Sheng smiled, 000 disapprovingly said: "You said that they should have had this idea for a long time, so they shouldn''t be able to stop it, right? There is no position to stop it. So they want to establish a new organization. Established, if you want the Green Devils to take the lead, then take the lead. Let¡¯s just sit and watch the excitement? Anyway, even if they are established, they should not take the initiative to provoke us!"


    "Where is Spider Silk and Gwen?" Su Sheng asked.


    "I asked them to investigate the Green Goblin." Maria Hill said.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Then I will pay attention to see what help the Green Devils can find."


    "Alright." Maria Hill just finished saying that Su Sheng suddenly came over and kissed him.


    Maria Hill, who was caught off guard, didn''t react at all. It wasn''t until Su Sheng got up to leave her and said displeased: "You don''t want to be too arrogant, I am not your woman."


    "It''s all the same, I''ll stamp a chapter to prevent you from being poached." Su Sheng smiled disapprovingly and then flashed away and disappeared.


    In the nearby building of the Osborne Corporate Building.

 773 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 773

    On a certain floor, the window and bed curtains were pulled, and a computer was running in a slightly dimly lit room, and pictures of several locations in the Osborne Corporate Building appeared on the screen.Not far from the computer, Gwence Daisy dressed in professional group clothes and black stockings was monitoring the situation on the computer.


    "Huh!"


    Saint Su came silently behind Gwence Daisy, and as soon as Gwence Daisy appeared, she turned his head violently, and breathed out a little surprised when she saw that it was Su Sheng."Why are you here?"


    "After listening to Maria Hill, come and have a look." Su Sheng smiled casually."Where is the spider silk?"


    "She went to school and will be back after class," Gwence Daisy said.


    Su Sheng nodded and looked at Gwens Daisy, who got up, smiled and sat next to the computer. There were a few screens on the computer that could not see the Green Devils, but the entrances and exits of the company were very clear. If the Green Devils left, they should be able to see them. ."It seems that one of the benefits of cooperating with the Ministry of National Defense is that the original wanted can be revoked. He can now return to the company. How is it, have you found anything abnormal? Or who to contact?"


    "Not yet." Gwence Daisy replied with a pause.


    Su Sheng''s hand has been stretched in along the hem of her skirt, stroking the black wrapper.


    "It seems that it''s been a long time since I saw you in casual clothes, especially silk stockings." Su Sheng smiled.


    "In addition to the work of the Avengers, I will usually be responsible for the affairs of the group, especially some projects and situations of Osborne Corporation." Gwence Daisy explained."President Boz actually wears it every day."


    "So you mean I should leave now to find Xiaojiao?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Gwence Daisy blushed instantly without speaking.


    Of course she didn''t mean it, but she was still very grateful to Pepper.After all, Little Pepper takes care of her very much, and Little Pepper is not an Avengers and there are not many opportunities to meet Su Sheng, so Gwence Daisy will subconsciously mention her in front of Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng stretched out his hand and pulled Gwence Daisy over. Gwence Daisy thought she wanted to sit on her lap. She just bent over and wanted to sit on Su Sheng but pressed her back to make her feel uncontrollable. After lying on the table, I heard a stab sound, the stockings were torn, and then... Gwence Daisy felt fulfilled!


    As if she had touched a switch, her voice instantly rang out of control.


    Riding the wind and breaking the waves, the tsunami came in waves.


    "Stop... first stop..." I don''t know how long Gwence Daisy suddenly shouted.


    "Stop? Are you sure at this time?" Su Sheng asked with a smirk.


    "Green Goblin... The Green Goblin has come out..." Gwence Daisy explained.


    Su Sheng crossed Gwens Daisy and looked at the screen. Sure enough... Norman Osborne, the green demon in the parking lot, got into a car, and the car quickly drove out of the parking lot.


    "No hurry, go find him later."


    Su Sheng said and continued to work hard.


    Almost half an hour later, Su Sheng took a bath with Gwens Daisy, and Gwen put on a spider uniform and was swept away by Su Sheng.


    Somewhere in a deserted factory, there was a lock on the fence of the high iron gate, and there was a sign saying that it was dangerous and no entry.


    Su Sheng and Gwens Daisy teleported directly into the factory, to be precise... underground.


    It looks like an abandoned factory on the ground, but there is a small processing laboratory under the ground.


    Norman Osborne was standing in front of an exhibition cabinet at this time, looking at the new uniform that had just been made.


    The moment Su Sheng and Gwens Daisy teleported over, Su Sheng let them enter the stealth mode. Su Sheng glanced at the Green Devil and then looked at the uniform in front of him.


    Sure enough, it is not the Iron Patriot uniform that imitated Iron Man!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 955 The Green Devil''s Recruitment Plan: Bullseye and Moonstone?


    Iron Man has never appeared in this world. As for the steel suit, Pepper has almost never used it.


    Therefore, the new steel uniform of the Green Devil is not the style of Iron Man. It still follows the style of the original Green Devil¡¯s uniform. The difference is that the color has changed, becoming the main color of red and blue, with a slight white color, especially There is also a five-pointed star logo on the chest. Except for the different style, this shape is exactly the same as the shape of the steel patriot during the Dark Avengers period.


    If nothing else, this product will definitely be called the Iron Patriot, right?


    Norman Osborne did not notice the existence of Su Sheng and Gwens Daisy. After enjoying the new uniform for a while, Norman Osborne wore it directly after trying the function and stability. This uniform left the underground processing laboratory.


    boom!


    Norman Osborne flew straight away.


    "Look at what he is going to do next." Su Sheng took Gwens Daisy and went out.


    The feel of this new uniform is similar to that of Iron Man, especially its flying speed is much faster than his previous aircraft, and it seems to easily break through the speed of sound.


    It was about two to three minutes.


    Norman Osborne landed on the roof of a building, and then went down the roof.


    boom!


    The door of a certain apartment room was easily pushed open by Norman Osborne, and before he saw the situation inside, he felt a few flying knives coming towards him.If it were before, Norman Osborne would definitely choose to avoid, but now he just didn''t move, and then he heard clanging crashes, and the flying knife hit the steel armor and fell to the ground.


    "who are you!"


    There was a bald man in the room holding a throwing knife and looking at Norman Osborn warily. There was a circle of pictures and texts on his forehead that looked like a target.


    "Are you a bullseye, a notorious assassin, I heard that you do everything for money, and have a strong throwing ability?" Norman Osborne slowly said."There is a business, do you want to do it?


    "Who to kill?"


    "Be an upright hero."


    "Being a hero?" The bull''s eye was flabbergasted and then laughed as if he had heard some joke."I said this brother dressed like an iron man, are you drunk and haven''t woken up yet? Do you know who I am to come to me as a hero? If you let me kill the hero, I might be a little interested!"


    "You used to do things with Jinhe? But now you are replaced by a woman. What is that woman''s name? Erica, right? It is said to have something to do with Shouhe. Without Jinhe, don¡¯t you want to Do you want to take a good business to make money? Don¡¯t you want to talk to Jin and prove that you are the strongest? Do things with me, I am richer than Jin. I can make you a hero and you don¡¯t have to worry about being hunted down. , And...you can just deal with the person who replaced you, even...kill her!"


    The laughter of the bull''s eye slowly stopped, and he squinted at Norman Osborne."Why should I believe you?"


    "Just because I am Norman Osborn!" Norman Osborn opened his mask to reveal himself.


    The bull''s eye was shocked and then smiled."From now on, you will be my boss."


    "This is a wise choice." Norman Osborn smiled."I have persuaded the government to rebuild S.H.I.E.L.D., of course...now it is not called S.H.I.


    "Are you interested in women, beautiful women?" Bullseye said with a smile.


    Norman Osborne looked at the bullseye noncommitantly, and smiled at the bullseye: "I know there is a woman who may meet your requirements."


    "What''s her name?" Norman Osborne asked.


    "Karathorfen, you can also call her Moonstone!" Bullseye said."I can take you to see her."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Norman Osborne closed his helmet.

 774 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 774

    The bullseye smiled, and the two went out together.


    "Karathorfen? I''ve never heard this name." After the two left, Gwence Daisy frowned and said, "I haven''t heard the code name Moonstone either."


    "It seems that the manpower the Green Gob recruits are not good people."


    Su Sheng shrugged."That''s good. A group of villains will become heroes, and the final result will be out of control."


    "Bell bell bell..." Gwence Daisy¡¯s communicator rang suddenly, and after answering it was sent by Spider Silk, who had gone back to monitor Norman Osborne¡¯s room after school and found that Gwence Daisy hadn¡¯t Only contacted here.


    "You go back first, and Spider Silk will continue to monitor Norman Osborne''s activities. As for the moonstone they are going to see, I can go by myself." Su Shengdao.


    Gwence Daisy nodded and said to the spider silk to go back soon. After hanging up the communication, Su Sheng helped her open a shock wave wormhole and went back directly, and then floated out of the direction of the bull''s eye to catch up with the bull''s eye and Norman''s Spencer.


    In the process, Su Sheng also contacted Erica, who should be Jinx to be precise.


    It was also the first person Su Sheng planned to replace when playing the secret invasion, but later various things happened that caused the secret invasion plan to basically not be implemented, so he let his freedom.Su Sheng notified Jinxi and told her that the bullseye had mixed up with the Green Demon, and she would soon have an official status to let her pay attention, and then her attention shifted to this moonstone.


    Whether it¡¯s moonstone or karathorfin.


    In the Marvel world, they are relatively strange existences. The only thing she is famous for is that she joined the Dark Avengers and can be regarded as the existence of Captain Marvel. She has fought against Captain Marvel several times and is regarded as the villain of Captain Marvel.But later he also corrected himself and joined the Thunder team led by the Winter Soldier.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Su Sheng was sitting in a coffee shop facing the street and drinking coffee, and through the floor-to-ceiling windows, he watched Norman Osborne and bullseye come out of a psychology clinic opposite.


    Ten minutes ago, Norman Osborne took off his uniform and entered the clinic with the bullseye. Look at their looks... The recruitment plan should not go well!


    Chapter 956: The Psychologist Carathofen


    For Moonstone Karathorfin, Su Sheng only knew that such a person had done something about her and was not familiar with or understanding her past and origin.


    But since the bullseye can compare with Norman Osborne''s recommendation, she is definitely not a good person. I thought she would accept Norman Osborne''s recruitment smoothly, but now it seems that it is not so smooth.Watching Norman Osborn and the bullseye leave Su Sheng, he did not rush to meet Carathorfin, but drank coffee and opened the bracelet to check Carathorfin''s information.


    Carathorfin, a well-known doctor of psychology, runs a psychology clinic by himself. From the current information, it seems that he has done nothing bad, but he has no criminal record, and his reputation and professional skills are very good.


    The psychology clinic she runs is good business, and many wealthy people come to her for treatment.


    Going to school, graduating, working, the whole file looks very normal without any problems.


    "So... is it better to hide the crime?" Su Sheng smiled and took out the money and put it on the table, got up and left.


    Crossing the road, Su Sheng came to the psychology clinic opposite.


    The psychology clinic looks very formal, and the front desk at the door is a young girl who looks young.The little girl obviously recognized Su Sheng and covered her mouth in surprise, and then stood up in a hurry."Sue, hello, Mr. Su Sheng."


    "I''m looking for Doctor Karathofen." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Do you have an appointment, please?" the little girl asked excitedly.


    "No, you can ask." Su Shengdao.


    "Okay, okay, please wait a moment." Although the little girl was very excited but still very dedicated to pick up the phone and inquired about the Carathorfin inside. After a while, the little girl put down the phone and pointed to the direction of the office: "Doctor Sofin''s office Just over there, you can go in."


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng nodded and pushed the door and walked in.


    The office is not very large but the layout is very particular. The whole style has a relaxed and relaxing feeling. Su Sheng has not studied psychology specifically, but obviously this should be part of the application of psychology.Sitting behind the desk is a woman with a casual shawl with blond straight long hair. Although she is wearing a white coat that symbolizes her identity, she can hardly conceal her good figure. The exquisite and three-dimensional features make her look exotic or strange. The beauty of it is hard to forget at a glance, but it seems to have a very friendly temperament.


    Looks and figures belong to one top one.


    "It seems that both the hero and the rich have their own troubles!" Karathofen smiled and motioned to Su Sheng to sit down and then continue."Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Some personal questions, but I''m not sure if you can help me." Su Sheng smiled.


    Karathofen smiled slightly and said: "Everyone has different levels of psychological problems, and most of them are very personal, they belong to the kind of unspeakable problem. I''m not sure if I can help you, but I can try. Try." Karathofen paused and laughed."My reputation should be pretty good, otherwise you won''t find it here, will you?"


    The words are beautiful, but are they trying?


    Norman Osborne walked in front of the target, and came in with his own back foot. It would be fine if Karasso fan was really an ordinary person, but she was not. If she had never doubted her purpose, Su Sheng didn¡¯t believe it, but she didn¡¯t lose. He is a Ph.D. in psychology, with a strong psychological quality, he is very calm and without any abnormality, as if he is treating Su Sheng as an admirable guest, he inadvertently probed his cause while speaking.


    Originally, Su Sheng wanted to ask why Carathorfin did not agree to Norman Osborne''s solicitation, but now he has changed his mind.Su Sheng paused and looked around."Do you mind if I do some confidentiality measures?"


    "Please."


    Su Sheng waved his hand with a smile, a cloud of invisible energy isolated the entire office.


    Karathorven''s expression remained unchanged, but he felt an invisible energy enveloped his office, isolating the office from the outside.She was a little bit panicked and worried about what Su Sheng was going to do, but when she thought about it, she shook her head and denied it. If Su Sheng¡¯s strength is really for Norman Osborne and the bullseye, she doesn¡¯t need to talk nonsense with herself. It seems that he didn''t know about Norman Osborne and the bullseye. He really came here because of psychological problems. 0


    This makes Carasorfin very proud.


    Even the top rich, don''t the heroes of the Avengers need to find themselves?She smiled and said."I promise that nothing you say in this room will be known to anyone except me."


    Su Sheng nodded.


    Karathofen smiled and got up and walked to the cabinet to the side, took out the wine, poured a glass for Su Sheng, and handed it to him, then turned back and sat down."Before I start, I hope you can understand that we are the relationship between doctors and patients. I don''t want you to hide or resist me. Only in this way can I understand the situation and help you better."


    "Of course!" Su Sheng nodded affirmatively."I still know the truth about taboos and doctors, not to mention that since I''m here, I will definitely make corresponding psychological adjustments."


    "Taking medicine?" Carathorfin thought for a while."Very accurate description, then tell me about it."


    Su Sheng took a sip of the wine and looked like he was thinking about how to speak, and after a while he slowly said: "How to say, I am a little fond of the new and disgusted with the old, especially when it comes to women, maybe...and some possessiveness."


    "That''s why you are rumored to have many women?" Carasso asked fans.


    Su Sheng nodded: "Probably, I see some specific ones, such as beauties, or women with special identities who will dare to be interested and want to get her very much. For this reason, what measures have been taken in this process. I don¡¯t care. Sometimes the freshness may not have passed. If I meet another goal, I will be interested. For those women who have lost their freshness, I may treat them as collectibles and collect them like pillows, even if I don¡¯t. I will never allow others to touch it again!"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 957: Carathorfin''s desire to control


    For most women, they should be angry with Su Sheng''s statement, but Carathorfin''s expression is natural and almost unchanged. As for why it is not unchanged but almost unchanged, it is because she slightly reveals that. A look of approval.He didn''t seem to think that what Su Sheng said was wrong, on the contrary, he agreed with his point of view and let him continue.


    This may also be a means of psychotherapy, right?


    listen!


    If you don¡¯t even listen to what the other person thinks, how can the other person trust you?


    In fact, psychologists are not easy to behave. People with various mental illnesses are easily affected. Don¡¯t forget that Harley Quinn is also an expert in this area.Generally speaking, people who work in this area do not limit their working hours, such as three days off the previous day, etc., in order to avoid being affected by staying in this environment for 10 hours, which also proves the danger of this profession. Sex, if you insist... Mental illness can also be contagious!It is not the kind of infection of infectious disease, but rather, it is easy to fall into darkness if you see more darkness.


    For example, Carassofin.


    She has a mental problem!

 775 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 775

    Although she is a PhD in psychology, yes, although she looks normal and healthy.


    But in the course of the conversation, Carathorven is getting to know Su Sheng, and Su Sheng is also getting to know Carathofen.Although she has nothing to say about her professionalism, she still unconsciously exposes some small problems in her speech and manners.


    She is obsessed with power and controlling others.


    Su Sheng said that she liked the new and disliked the old and would use women as pillows. Her sense of agreement was very strong, and what she said during the communication was obviously from the true thoughts in her heart.


    She agrees that Su Sheng has this right.


    Regardless of the reasons such as status, wealth, strength, etc., she feels that Su Sheng has the right to do so, and even...Although Carathorfin is well hidden, Su Sheng can still feel her excitement. This kind of excitement is similar to finding the same kind and finding a confidant who has a common topic!


    "I don''t think your problem is serious."


    After a while, Carathorfin made a qualitative statement about this conversation."This is a problem for many people. When your personal strength increases, people''s needs will also change. You are a rich man or a hero. Even if you don''t take the initiative, someone will follow you, and even if the process is different, the results Didn¡¯t they all accept it? And you have paid corresponding rewards or benefits."


    "So you think I''m fine?" Su Sheng asked.


    Karathorven shook his head and said, "No, I just said that your problem is not serious, not that you are fine."


    "What should I do?"


    "Actually, you can feel from the communication just now, you lack binding force!" Karathofen laughed."Because no one of your strength and status can restrain you, so you will indulge your desires more and more. Is there anyone around you who can restrain you or make you care?"


    Su Sheng thought for a while."Part of the matter, if it''s something I don''t care about, then I don''t really care.


    "You''d better find someone who restrains you. If you violate it, it may cause you certain consequences and troubles. Start with small things and get used to it slowly." Karathofen looked at Su Sheng."You are now a tiger in a cage, and the door is open. All you have to do is to stand by the door to control whether you will break out."


    "But I don''t have such a person." Su Shengdao.


    Carathorfin smiled slightly."Then find someone you want."


    "Anyone who wants?" Su Sheng thought for a while and looked straight at Carathorfin, who said with a dark smile in his heart but pretending to be calm.


    "What do you see me doing?"


    "I think you are very suitable." Su Sheng said seriously."I''m here to see you to help me cure this psychological problem. You are my doctor. There should be no problem with what the doctor says? And if this matter is big or small, if the public knows about me It also seems troublesome to have psychological problems."


    "I can not!"


    Karathofen''s heart moved, but she shook her head and refused.


    This is Su Sheng!


    Whether it is wealth or his identity, Karathorven can''t help but want to control him!This is her problem. The pleasure of playing with people''s hearts and letting the other party 877 obey her step by step has made her unable to extricate herself, so when she communicated just now, she had already subconsciously moved some thoughts and small methods, but She must do it step by step.


    "I can''t, I''m just your doctor, I can give you advice but I can''t restrain you, because this is beyond the scope of my work." Carathorfin shook his head.


    "I can give you money, you can count." Su Shengdao.


    "It still doesn''t work, I can''t restrain your life, so there is almost no effect." Carathorfin shook his head again.


    Su Sheng seemed to be a little anxious. After a moment of silence, he suddenly took out his wallet and took out his bank card and put it in front of Karathofen."This is my personal card, and it''s my only card. How about she is in your custody now?"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 958: Su Sheng''s handle?Ha ha ha...


    "What does this mean?" Karathofen raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng said sincerely: "I want to buy you here and want you to be my full-time psychiatrist, so that you will have time to accompany me, and you can solve the problems you just said can''t involve my life. ."


    "You control my financial lifeline. I think I need to listen to you, right?"


    "You can buy the cost of buying here, and it still belongs to you. During your time as my personal psychologist, you can use this card for any expenses!"


    Karathofen''s slender fingers picked up the bank card and fiddled with it, then suddenly raised his head and smiled: "You are not just to cure your problem, are you? You want to get me?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Sheng admitted it simply."You are beautiful and you have a good body. If I don''t have this idea, trust me... I won''t tell you so much."


    "well!"


    Karathofen smiled."Since you are interesting to me, you should listen to me before you get the hand, and scrupulously care about my ideas, so that you will have the binding force I just said, so I can basically agree to your plea This business. But..." Karathofen leaned back on the back of the chair, with a pair of straight and slender white legs exposed under the white coat. The right leg was slightly resting on the left leg. She said with a smile: "You must agree. I have one condition."


    "You said."


    "The content of this transaction will violate my professional ethics, so I need you to sign a statement stating that all of this is from your own wishes, and of course the conditions you mentioned." Pause Don Karasofen."This will not only solve my professional problems, but also increase my binding force on you. Because once this statement is exposed, you will be in a lot of trouble, so you can think carefully about whether or not to sign!"


    If this statement is signed.


    First of all, if anything goes wrong, even if Carathorfin has spent all of Su Sheng''s money, there will be no legal problems. It is no different from giving Carathorfin to Carathorfin completely.Secondly, it is equivalent to an extra handle. If Su Sheng repents or disagrees, this thing will indeed be troublesome when exposed to the public.


    I have to say that Carathorfin is very good.


    but¡­¡­


    Su Sheng still picked up the paper and pen next to him and started writing. This method may be effective for ordinary people. For Su Sheng, it is no different from joking.


    First of all, Su Sheng didn''t care about money. Even if Karathorven took all his money, he could transfer it back through Indigo''s ability.As for being discovered by the public?No need to go bigger and say that as long as one snaps the finger to modify the reality, everyone will not remember the person, nor does it say that the result can be changed over time. Just doing a little trick when signing is enough to confuse Moonstone.Therefore, even signing this thing is not a handle at all, on the contrary, it has become a handle of Carasorfin.


    Because she will take it seriously, and once she takes it seriously, she will do a lot of things. The more she does, the worse her situation will be when she finally pursues it.


    then¡­¡­


    Don''t you have to fall into your own palm obediently?


    What do you say?Whatever you want to control, you will eventually be controlled by it.


    "Can you?" Su Sheng handed the signed statement to Karathorven, who pretended to be calm and controlled his hand without shaking and took it.


    no problem!


    Karathorven smiled secretly in his heart, nodded towards Su Sheng, and then got up and walked to the safe deposit box to the side and put it on the lock. The moment the safe was locked, Su Sheng waved his hand inadvertently. The safe was in the safe that he had just signed. Declaring that in the position of the signature, the original Su Sheng''s name was changed randomly to Su Jing?As for who Su Jing is?The ghost knew who he was, and Su Sheng just changed it casually.Of course, although the name of the signature office was changed, as long as Su Sheng did not react, the name still looked like Su Sheng.


    At this time, Carasorfin, who had locked the safe, turned and smiled and took off her white lab coat. Inside was a close-fitting black tight-fitting skirt, making her a fashion beauty from a doctor.She bent over and picked up the bank card and smiled at Su Shengdao."Thanks to you, I can rest for a while, so... can you go to the other side and buy me a cup of coffee?"


    "Is this the beginning?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Why not?" Karathofen asked rhetorically.


    Su Sheng smiled and got up, buy a coffee?Little, anyway, when he does it now, he will eventually find it on Carathorfin.


    What''s more, buying a coffee is not a trivial matter?


    Su Sheng casually released a shock wave wormhole, and then got up and went in.

 776 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 776

    The next moment, others have appeared in the coffee shop opposite.


    "Controlling Su Sheng, this is much better than adding some sky hammer, magic hammer and the like." Although Karathorven was a little surprised, the corners of his mouth could not be restrained.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 959 I will accompany you to go shopping, you accompany me to bathe in the sauna, it is fair!


    "The coffee is back."


    It didn''t take long for Su Sheng''s voice to sound from the shock wave wormhole, and then he saw that Su Sheng came back with twice the coffee.


    The shock wave wormhole sounded, and Su Sheng handed one of the cups to Karathorven. Karathorven took it with a smile and said with a smile, "What are your usual work arrangements?"


    "Work arrangement?" Su Sheng shook his head: "No, basically I don''t intervene in the operation of the Avengers. There are others in the company''s affairs. If there is no special situation, I will do what I am interested in."


    "In that case... accompany me shopping?" Karathofen said.


    "Of course!" Su Sheng smiled.


    After drinking the coffee, Su Sheng came to the driver and started to accompany Carathorfin in major brands and luxury stores.


    From the street to the end, almost every store will have one or two more bags, whether it is on the street or in the store, it attracts countless eyes.After all, there are few people who don''t know Su Sheng, and Carathorven 967 is very long and beautiful.It can be said that Carasofen enjoys this feeling very much. Seeing Su Sheng next to him like a bodyguard to help him carry things, the sense of vanity is almost bursting, just a street, the shopping bill has reached hundreds Wan, this made Karathorfin even more feel that he wanted to control Su Sheng.


    "Send me home."


    In the car Karathofen said the address.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Su Sheng came to Karathofen''s house, a not too luxurious and big apartment.


    It seems to be more than 80 square meters, with two bedrooms and one living room, and the decoration is pretty good.


    Watching Su Sheng put the big and small bags on the sofa, Karathofen turned around and took a glass of water and handed it to Su Sheng, "Don''t mind, I am a little small here."


    "But it will get bigger soon." Karathofen took it in his heart. With Su Sheng''s card, it''s not an exaggeration to change yourself to a big house.


    "It''s a bit small, so let''s pick a suitable villa and buy one." Su Sheng said casually.


    Karathofen smiled and did not answer, already thinking of Su Sheng as his own cash machine.


    Saint Su put down the water glass and looked at Carathorfin with a smile, and snapped his fingers with a smile.


    Snapped!


    The whole world seemed to pause.


    Seeing Carathorfin who was motionless, Su Sheng smiled and walked over."Spending money so happily, I really think I''m being taken advantage of. The money is not important to me. It''s okay to play games with you."


    Reaching out and stroking Carathorfin''s cheek, Su Sheng''s hand went all the way down to remove the restraints on her body and carefully examined it.


    Speaking of which, some women¡¯s clothes are very beautiful and temperamental, but once the clothes are taken off, they may be flawed in some places. They may be unsightly in shape, or may have unsightly colors, etc. This kind of clothing depends on naked eyes. Unrecognizable, but Carathorfin is okay, as her face and body are perfect.Su Sheng stroked her body with the palm of her hand, and in an instant, a gem was caught from her body.


    Moonlight gem!


    It is precisely because of this gem Carathorfin that it possesses the ability of the exhausted Captain Marvel, and it has the code name of Moonstone.


    When the gem was extracted from Carathorven¡¯s body, Su Sheng could feel that the vitality in her body was declining rapidly. If nothing else... she would die in about three days and 72 hours later. .This moonlight gem has become a part of her life."It''s a fatal weakness."


    Su Sheng smiled. The activation of the psychic power instantly controlled Karathorven and put the Moon Gem back into her body.


    The time pause ended.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "I will accompany you to go shopping and consume, and you will accompany me to bathe in the sauna, which is fair and reasonable."


    Thoughts move.


    Karathorven raised his hand like a maid to help Su Sheng remove his clothes, and then began to serve in the not-so-spacious bathroom.While enjoying Karathofen''s service, Su Sheng chatted with her and asked.She found that apart from the desire for control and power, Carathorfin''s desire for money is not small.


    Although everyone loves money, but to different degrees.


    When Su Sheng asked, she realized that Karathorven¡¯s life experience was not too happy. She was the daughter of a privileged family maid. Her mother worked as a maid for a privileged family. She was forced to be with the daughter of a privileged family since she was a child. Playmate, although the other party regards her as a friend, she has become a bit extreme because of the gap in identity and wealth. Since childhood, she has shown that she can control others to control each other to satisfy herself.Carla''s mother did many jobs for Carla to graduate from university, and she wanted Carla to promise that she would not encounter the same situation as herself.


    After graduating from university and becoming a true psychologist, she began to use this talent to control the ice man to satisfy her desires, whether it was the desire for money, the right to manipulate people''s hearts and the desire for control began to be satisfied. It was also in the process that she realized that she had benefited from the previous owner of Moonlight Gem. After knowing the power of Moonlight Gem, she began to control the other party, making him think that she was a monster and repelling Moonlight Gem from psychological and emotional.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The 960th chapter Deacon joins and controls and controls the game


    When the opponent began to reject the Moonlight Gem, Cara began to absorb the purification of the Moonlight Gem through her pure will and transferred it to her body. This transformation process was very intense and painful, which also led to what should have been a foreign object. After being absorbed by her, the Moonlight Gem became a part of her body. Only a special method like Su Sheng could re-condense the Moonlight Gem that was originally fused into her body before taking it out.


    After becoming a new moonstone, Carathorven did not have any drastic means, but as a means of self-defense.Rather than using Moonlight Gem''s ability to commit crimes to gain wealth, she prefers this feeling of controlling others!Of course, it''s not that every time she controls it, no one notices it. After all, she can only be regarded as a kind of psychological suggestion, and has not yet involved the spiritual level.So how can there be no reason not to wet your shoes when you often walk by the river?In the beginning, Moonstone dealt with the troubles by itself, and then by chance, he knew the bullseye and directly entrusted it to the bullseye. After all, people are professional, and it is precisely because of this that the bullseye knows the existence of the moonstone and wants to Recommend Moonstone to Norman Osborne.


    Under the bright moonlight.


    In the master bedroom, Su Sheng taught Karathorfin how to use your bewitching mouth to control others to serve herself, and then put her arms around her to sleep peacefully.


    When playing games with Moonstone on Su Sheng''s side.


    Norman Osborne and the bullseye were not idle, and the loss of Moonstone did not affect the plan.They quickly found the next candidate, Deacon.


    When Norman Osborne and the bullseye found Deakin in Japan, they didn¡¯t spend too much time. Norman Osborne promised him to transfer the famous Japanese sword demon Sword Masazu to a place where he can reach out. Agreed to join.In his days as Wolverine, although Deken didn''t know his identity when he was a child, he also knew it after many years. After all, his ability to be Wolverine was almost the same.He never thought of avenging Wolverine, but instead used his abilities to become a lifeless, morally restrained terrorist killer.


    Norman Osborne has not considered whether the organization that replaces SHIELD should be called the Skyhammer or the Hammer, but as an "Avenger", just three people are definitely not enough. He also has a big killer. The candidate is useless, this is what Norman Osborn intends to use to check and balance Su Sheng, after all, if there is no one who can contain Su Sheng, then neither the sky hammer nor the magic hammer will have a chance to swing out.But this person is a bit difficult to handle so Norman Os originally planned to recruit again.


    As the rich man of Osborne Corporation, Norman Osborn''s network is still very strong.


    So he heard a legend, a legend about myth.


    Someone once called themselves Ares.


    Yes, it is Ares, one of the twelve gods in Greek mythology.Since Sol in Norse mythology, Asgard''s fairy palace, etc. can exist, then the god of war, Ares, who was originally used as a joke and nonsense, may also be true.In addition, he also has a piece of news about the research content of the Life Foundation organization, maybe... can also be his own help.So in the following time, Norman Osborne took the bullseye, and Deacon began to look for the legendary God of War Ares.


    Gwyns, Daisy and Spider Silk have been quietly following Norman Osborn, and they have reported Norman Osborn¡¯s every move to Saint Sue.


    As for Su Sheng?


    He had a great time playing with Carathorphin. Perhaps because Su Sheng cooperated too much, Carathorphine¡¯s desire for control gradually became uncontrollable and unscrupulous. During the day, she used Su Sheng¡¯s card to spend everywhere and bought one for herself. An expensive villa and all kinds of luxury goods, Su Sheng is like a driver and a bodyguard. In the evening, Su Sheng controls her to serve herself and doubles it back, and all this...Kalathorfin doesn¡¯t know. .She always thought that she had controlled Su Sheng, but she didn''t know that she also asked Su Sheng to drive and carry things, but she had already done something that broke the bottom line. It can be said that the above and the following have been mined by Su Sheng.Moreover, the process of every night was photographed by Su Sheng.


    "I see, I...I''ll be over in a while." Su Sheng hung up the phone and looked at Carathofen in the car.


    "There is something on the Avengers side, I need to go there."


    "Where to go?"

 777 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 777

    "Asgard''s fairy palace."


    "I''ll go with you." Karathofen thought for a while and thought that this is a good opportunity to intervene in the life of the Avengers or Su Sheng. Although Su Sheng has been''obedient to herself'' these days, it is all her life. To truly control a person, this alone is not enough.And... many of the Avengers are Su Sheng''s women, right?Controlling Su Sheng by himself, wouldn''t it be possible to control the entire Avengers through him?


    "It may be dangerous."


    "You will protect me, right?"


    "OK then."


    Su Sheng drove the car to Asgard.


    Angela is here.


    But obviously she was reluctant to accept Su Sheng''s arrangement, and Valkyrie and Hela did not seem to be able to accept Angela!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 961: Comparison of Moonstone and Captain Marvel


    Fairy palace.


    When Su Sheng brought Karathorfen out of the car, Angela and Valkyrie were at war. Not far from Valkyrie, Hela stood by, beside Angela''s girlfriend Serra.Seeing this, Hela should not have played against Angela, otherwise it would not be so peaceful.Seeing Su Sheng getting off the car, everyone stopped and looked over.


    Without saying a word, everyone can not only look at him, which makes Carathorfin very envious.


    This is called power, right?


    "I¡­¡­"


    Valkyrie was a little embarrassed to ask Su Sheng to explain, after all, he said before that people would come to her to deal with it, but he hadn''t done it yet.


    "Did you do it?" Su Sheng asked with a glance.


    Valkyrie nodded.


    Valkyrie and Angela did indeed do it, but they couldn''t be considered as a complete operation.Valkyrie intends to let Angela succeed him as the king of the fairy palace. Angela is worried about Sierra''s rat-in-difference, so she just stopped in a simple fight.


    "I''ll give you one last chance!" Su Sheng turned to look at Angela."If you can beat the people around me, I will let Serra let you go. If you lose, stay obediently."


    When Su Sheng spoke like this, everyone looked at Carathorfin next to Su Sheng, but Carathofen looked at Su Sheng."This is your business, don''t involve me."


    "You are also mine now." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Karathofen frowned dissatisfiedly: "I''m not interested."


    During this period of time, she was controlling Su Sheng, and now Carathorfin was very upset in turn.


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at Angela without a word.


    Angela took a deep breath."Okay, I promise!"


    Su Sheng smiled away, and Karathofen''s brows became tighter. What do you mean?Do you not ask for my opinion at all?What''s more, this woman is obviously not easy to mess with, right?Just as Carathorfin was about to get angry with Su Sheng, Angela suddenly rushed to Carathofen and kicked her out.


    Whoosh!


    Carathorfin flew out like a cannonball instantly and then landed with a thud.


    Karathorven, who was gliding far away, got up with a snorted snoring, staring at Angela coldly, and instantly became angry.


    "You are dead!"


    After obtaining the Moonlight Gem, she hardly fought with people, but this time she was really angry, and a strong breath suddenly came from her body, and the energy released from her body like layers of air waves.Karathofen yelled and turned into a cannonball again and rushed towards Angela.The speed seems to have reached the speed of sound, and the super fast speed combined with the powerful force makes Carathorfin no need to do extra attacks.


    Angela dodged in a slight surprise, and then heard a loud boom.


    The landing Carathorfin caused a huge impact and explosion, and the smoke instantly diffused, followed by the sound of banging fighting.


    The two played against each other!


    As the smoke gradually dissipated as the two of them moved, it was clear that Carasorfin was pressing Angela to fight. Although her fighting skills were very rough, her defense, strength, and speed were amazing, and she could also release a strong force. With light energy, Angela obviously can''t resist and can only rely on dexterous positioning to counterattack.


    There is a strength, amazing defense, a speed, and subtle moves.


    The two of you came and fought very fiercely, and Karathorven used energy attacks from time to time, and it didn''t take long for the surrounding to become dusty and messy.


    Su Sheng held his shoulders and looked with interest.


    Moonstone Karathorven¡¯s ability is really strong, otherwise it would not become Captain Marvel¡¯s opponent. 0 You must know that Captain Marvel¡¯s strength is quite powerful. It is not so easy for ordinary people to be her opponent, let alone Yue. Guang Shi also has the record of stepping on Captain Marvel!However, if Moonstone is now facing Captain Marvel, it may not be the opponent.


    As soon as Captain Marvel was promoted from a pilot to an Air Force intelligence officer, she was then promoted to the head of the US National Aeronautics and Space Administration. Before she gained the ability, her personal combat power should not be weak and she had undergone professional training.In this respect, the current Moonstone is definitely incomparable. At first glance, she knew that she didn''t have much fighting experience and had never practiced.Secondly, Carathorfin''s development and proficiency in Moonlight Gem is too low. It should have been used as a trump card to protect his safety before, but Captain Marvel?After gaining the abilities, they mixed up in the universe, and the Moonstone Carathorfin was definitely not the opponent of Captain Marvel.


    Speaking of which, it¡¯s not bad to find a chance to see Captain Marvel!


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng was thinking about it when he heard a crash, and when he looked up, he saw Angela slamming heavily on the ground, and Karathofen hovered in the air and looked at Angela condescendingly.5.9


    Angela can''t fly.


    This is another disadvantage!


    "You are dead!"


    Karathofen snorted and leaned his body, head down, and dived directly at Angela with his feet up. Angela seemed to be slammed and unable to struggle for a while.Just when the Moonstone Karathorven was about to land and hit Angela, the mutation happened suddenly.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 962: The Confused Carathofen


    Angela, who seemed to be very injured just now and unable to get up, suddenly played flexibly and quickly. She rolled and dodged directly, followed by something like a ribbon on her body that directly entangled Carathorven¡¯s hand, and swooped down on Carathorven. Angela immediately pulled the whole person out when the shock burst.


    The moonstone, who was caught off guard, was dragged to the ground, and then I saw Angela violently riding on her with a storm-like attack.


    At first, Karathorven also planned to burst Angela into the air, but Angela seemed to be able to detect it in advance and interrupted the process with an extremely accurate blow every time she gathered her strength. I had to raise my hands to protect my face.Angela was like an indefatigable beast. Karathorven resisted the defense for a short time and was defeated. She had never experienced such pain before and could not hold on for long.


    boom!


    It was another heavy blow, and Carathorven groaned and gasped, completely unable to resist backhand 10.Angela turned to look at Su Sheng, but Su Sheng smiled and said nothing.


    "I won!" Angela hummed.


    Su Sheng did not reply.


    This made Angela frown. What does it mean?Is he planning to break his promise?

 778 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 778

    No... not right...


    Angela suddenly found that something was wrong with Karathorfin, who seemed to have been defeated and could not fight back. Her years of combat experience made her move back instantly, but it was still too late.


    I saw Karathorfin''s hands that were originally spread out suddenly opened and waved like Angela.


    In an instant.


    The bright light was dazzling, and a huge energy beam blasted Angela''s body.


    Angela snorted and flew out.


    "No..." Serra yelled and rushed directly. Angela''s uniform was dark and she looked dying and seriously injured.


    "It''s me who wins!"


    Carassofin coughed and got up and walked towards Angela with a cold snort.


    "Give up, we gave up." Angela couldn''t speak, Sierra looked at the approaching Moonstone and hurriedly shouted.


    Moonstone Karathorven didn''t mean to stop, she didn''t care about the previous agreement, but at this time Karathorven found that her feet had stopped, and stopped completely unwilling to move.


    Who!


    Who did what to her?


    Karathorven reacted for the first time with a shock in his heart and suddenly looked at Su Sheng, and saw that Su Sheng spoke slowly to Angela."You lose, take care of your injury and learn about Asgard."


    Finished.


    Su Sheng turned into the car and looked like he was about to leave, but at this time Karathorven found that he followed Su Sheng in the car uncontrollably.


    In the car.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised his heart and drove the car happily, while the co-pilot''s Karathorven said nothing or moved.


    "Oh, I almost forgot."


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and Karathorven instantly felt his body regain control, and then punched his fist towards Su Sheng without hesitation.


    She is not stupid!


    She had never shown any abilities in front of Su Sheng before, so why did Su Sheng bet on herself with Angela?Moreover, he didn''t react in any surprise after seeing his own abilities. All the circumstances showed that Su Sheng knew his abilities early on!


    boom!


    Karathofen''s fist stopped about ten centimeters away from Su Sheng, and an invisible protective force field blocked her fist.Karathorven threw his fist again in disbelief, even with an energy attack.But this force field was stable, let alone shattered, and even the released power seemed to be absorbed.


    "Crack!"


    The car stopped suddenly, and Carathorfin looked at Su Sheng coldly."Don''t you want to say something?"


    Su Sheng turned to look at Karathorven and suddenly smiled, tapping his wrist to directly project a virtual projection, followed by... Karathorven was shocked.


    She and Su Sheng appear in the picture, and the environment is her home.


    But she did not have any impression of what she did. She was stunned when she watched herself serve Su Sheng to take a bath, and watched herself as a maid played by Su Sheng.


    The first reaction was definitely anger, but after the anger, it was panic!


    All of this... She had no impression, it was completely different from what she remembered.


    What does this show?This shows that she thought she was controlling Su Sheng, but in fact Su Sheng controlled and played with herself, which made her very broken. The confidence she built collapsed almost instantly, and she was more worried about Su Sheng now What are the consequences of picking things up?No... wait... I still have a chance!


    That statement agreement!


    "You are not afraid that I will make your question 693 public, are you afraid that I will take all your money?" Karathofen said solemnly.


    Su Sheng smiled and held the steering wheel with one hand, and with the other hand released a small shock wave wormhole and waved.


    next moment.


    An agreement document appeared.


    Looking at Carathorfin who was nervous and surprised, Su Sheng handed over the agreement.


    "Look, is it the one I signed?"


    Karathorven frowned and took it over and looked at it suspiciously. She was sure that it was the original one.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Look at my signature, yes...Look again." Su Sheng said while Karathorven looked at the signature office.


    Su Sheng?That''s right.and many more¡­¡­


    Carathorfin suddenly widened his eyes, and he was still Su Sheng when he saw it just now.Why did you suddenly become Su Jing?And... who is Su Jing?


    Senseless!


    Karathofen was dumbfounded!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 963 Showdown and Persecution


    "You fooled me? You fooled me again from the beginning? What signed the declaration agreement, what asked me to treat you, and help you. Your obedience during this period of time is fake..." Karathofin angrily pilgrimage to Su Saint Growled.


    "You don''t look beautiful at all in this exhaustion, calm down." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Didn¡¯t I tell you at the beginning, when I want to get someone, I don¡¯t care at all, as long as I can achieve the goal. If I remember correctly, you seem to agree. My concept."


    "Because... we are the same kind of people."


    Su Sheng seemed to be interested in talking and turned to look at Karathofen."Don''t you also want to control me to satisfy your desires? You should be happier during this period of time? People like me are called by you, and you can swipe from my card in a short time After leaving at least 15 million dollars, I satisfied you, and you should satisfy me too, right?"


    "Why! Why tell me now, what do you want to do?" Karathofen hummed.


    "You should understand." Su Sheng smiled.


    Karathofent paused for a while and really wanted to understand that the desire to control depends on the situation.This is how Su Sheng can control himself without his knowledge. Although it is good at the beginning, it will naturally become dissatisfied after a long time. He wants to control himself when he is sober!Su Sheng is right, he and himself are indeed the same kind of people, because Karathorven has such an idea, so she wants to start to intervene in Su Sheng''s life and want to have a more comprehensive and thorough control.


    Karathofen took a deep breath and said, "I can return your card, the villa, and the money from the psychology clinic. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can give me some time. The money spent is also returned to you. I...I don''t care about what you do to me."


    Are you angry?pissed off!


    Angry?anger!


    But Karathorven did not lose his calmness. Su Sheng suddenly pointed out the money she had spent and made it clear that she did not plan to give up. She knew very well that she was not an opponent of Su Sheng, whether it was strength or power, so Karathorven agreed Planted.

 779 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 779

    "Your memory is really not very good? Think about it, but I also said that once I get a woman, even if I am not interested, I will collect it. Although... it is not completely obtained, but you think I will just If I let you go like this, will things be over?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "I promised to pay you back the money I spent, and you... have taken a lot of advantage again, why don''t you let me go?" Karathofen angrily asked.


    "Didn''t you say that this is not a big problem? As long as they can accept it, and I have paid the corresponding rewards and benefits? This is what you told me at the beginning, I think... you also agree with this Concept, the difference is that you treat others this way or others treat you this way!" Su Sheng smiled: "Let¡¯s talk about the current situation. I don¡¯t make it difficult for you. If you can make up for me with the money within a day Don¡¯t bother you, 15 million dollars, your clinic, house, including your career will probably be over. Maybe you will spend your whole life in prison, of course...you can also escape from prison. , But trust me... once you do this... both the government and the Avengers will look for you, I don''t even need to do it myself!"


    Karathofen looked solemn and ugly, and she believed that Su Sheng could indeed do it.


    Within a day, if he can''t get the money, Su Sheng plans to put himself in jail!


    She can''t accept being a prisoner who loses only being under control, but even if she has the ability to leave the prison, she dare not do so, because Su Sheng''s power can easily catch her!Even if she took out the house, the psychological clinic, and the savings, there would be a shortfall of millions of dollars. She bought a lot of luxury goods. What should I do?Where can I get so much money in a day?grab?Or from the hands of previous customers?


    Will not work!


    Karathofen was a little desperate and then suddenly thought of someone!


    Norman Osborne!


    He is a rich man, and he wants to recruit himself into that game.Even if he can''t afford to help himself, if he joins himself, he has the right to ensure his safety, right?


    "Well, I will return the money to you in one day!"


    Karathofen had a little bit of confidence, and when Su Sheng nodded, she opened the door of the car and flew away with a bang.


    Time is running out.


    She needs to hurry up to fix this!


    Watching Karathorfin fly away in the car, Su Sheng''s mouth slightly raised.He only said that he would not trouble her if he changed the money, but he didn''t say anything and let it go.Think you can get rid of yourself like this?Little did she know that her current thoughts were actually done under Su Sheng''s control, and Su Sheng planned to let her find Norman Osborne!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 964: Fishing Bait and Osborne¡¯s Secret Spending!


    Several of Norman Osborne¡¯s Dark Avengers are still interested in Su Sheng.


    For example, it is known as the strongest sentry on the surface.


    After the sentinel disappeared last time, Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D., including the Avengers, seem to have lost the sentinel. If Su Sheng wants to find it, although he can find it, there is no need to do so. Anyway, if Norman Osborne said to move the sentinel In the future, there will definitely be a chance to copy the ability by the way. The explosive power of millions of stars should not be weak!The second is Ares, the god of war in the Greek gods. I have seen Ares in the DC world. So I want to see how strong Ares in the Marvel world is. The most important thing is to understand it through Ares. Go to the Greek god system, then...the Greek goddess Athena.


    But this Athena is not the true god of the earth gods, but Tina of the eternal gods.


    Because it was too close to Olympus, Tina was regarded by the Greek people as the Athena among the Greek gods.


    The eternal protoss has a high level of evolution, and there are many more powerful characters, such as Hyperion, such as Thanos, Star Fox and so on.


    In addition to the god of war 547 Ares, there is venom!


    Venom can be regarded as a more famous existence in the Spider-Man series. Whether it is the venom itself or other extended existences, the popularity and abilities are extremely high, and Su Sheng is also somewhat interested in this symbiosis.


    Therefore, forcing Karathorven to find Norman Osborne for help, on the one hand, it can make Karathorven desperate and clearly realize that she has no ability to resist herself and can only be obedient. On the other hand, it is also to understand the dynamics of the Dark Avengers. Norman Osborne is not stupid, the Avengers is in front of the mountain, he wants to do things without defense, Gwen and Spider Silk can''t investigate too detailed things.


    Su Sheng was driving to reply to the Avengers Building, but when he entered the city, he received a call from Pepper.


    On the phone, Pepper¡¯s professionalism as always did not express any personal information, but rather professionally said that he discovered that Osborne¡¯s company had a mysterious expenditure that could not be found temporarily. After she asked Gwen, Gwen also said I don''t know, but she doesn''t have time to investigate now, so Little Pepper called Su Sheng.


    "Gwen said that his mission is related to Norman Osborne, involving the Avengers. I don¡¯t know the inside story, but the amount of expenditure is not small, probably as high as tens of millions of dollars, so you want me to come. Investigate or not need to intervene?" Little Pepper said.


    "What color are you wearing today?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    Little Chili paused and didn''t seem to expect that Su Sheng would suddenly turn to this topic. He hesitated for a while and whispered: "It''s flesh-colored."


    "I''ll be there soon."


    Su Sheng directly hung up after speaking.


    Little Chili''s face flushed, and after thinking about it, he wanted to pick up the phone and tell the secretary not to disturb him no matter what it was.


    then¡­¡­


    About half an hour later Su Sheng came.


    It took more than an hour before Little Chili finally had a chance to talk about business.


    On the boss chair, Su Sheng was sitting with a golden sword, and a pair of flesh-colored stockings were thrown in the trash can next to him. Although the little pepper was sitting on Su Sheng¡¯s lap, he leaned forward with strength and arms. He rested on the table with his head on his arms, his back slightly curved as if it had become Su Sheng''s desk.


    Su Sheng put the file that Xiaojiao had prepared on her back, stroked her waist with one hand, and looked at the information with one hand.


    This financial expenditure statement is very well done and very hidden.


    If you are not a professional, it is easy to be concealed by the transfer and concealment again and again, and the method of breaking up into parts is very clever.


    "About how much?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Eight or eight million, but there are still some that I haven''t investigated. The people who made this report are very professional. Even if I asked the company''s financial department to look at it, I couldn''t see the rest of the situation." Xiaojiao said in a low voice.


    "Do you have any suggestions?"


    "Find a professional person who has nothing to do with us to investigate, preferably someone who has a better understanding of various overseas companies or is good at money laundering."


    "Okay, I took this report. I thought that someone might be able to help." Little Chili said, Su Sheng really thought of a person who hadn''t been left behind for a long time. people.


    After the business was finished, Su Sheng didn''t leave in a hurry, and Wen Chun with Xiaojiao for a while, and asked her to change to a black one and come again.


    It was already dark outside when he left Stark Industries, and he drove to Hell''s Kitchen.


    Stopped in front of an apartment, as if waiting for someone.


    About ten minutes or so, someone came out from the door of the apartment, in a straight suit, wearing a big sunglasses, and a walking stick in his hand.


    Daredevil: Matt Murdoch.


    Matt walked to Su Sheng''s car naturally as if he hadn''t noticed anything, and Su Sheng put down the window in a timely manner.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Matt paused and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not here to find you!" Su Sheng said with a smile, and then saw someone walk out again at the door of the apartment.


    It looks like it just got off work.


    Karen Page.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 965 Karen Page''s Discovery: Life Foundation

 780 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 780

    Karen Page didn''t notice Su Sheng in the car at first, but waved his hand to say goodbye to Matt who hadn''t walked far and looked over here.


    "See you tomorrow." Karen Page finished speaking and prepared to leave.


    "Wait." Matt shouted suddenly."Someone looking for you."


    "Find me?" Karen Peggy said subconsciously in a daze."Who? I don''t have much to come to my friends."


    While talking, Karen Page~ came over.


    When she saw the person in the car clearly, she was slightly shocked.


    "You... are you looking for me?"


    "Get in the car, I want you to help me with something." Su Sheng smiled.


    Although Karen Page was surprised that Su Sheng would ask herself for help, but after thinking about it, she got in the car.


    Karen Page and Su Sheng had a relationship before. At that time, Daredevil was in trouble and couldn''t protect Karen Page. So she went to the Avengers Mansion and hoped to get Paihu. It happened that she caught up with the Dark Elves before long. The leader Malekis used the gems of reality to plunge the world into darkness, so it didn''t take long to get along with each other, and then all the things were connected to the point that they forgot to arrange Karen Page.


    Daredevil saw that he had nothing to do and left right away. He was joining hands with his hands recently. Jin Bin was so hot that he really didn''t want Su Sheng to join in.


    "Are you looking for me...what''s the matter?" Karen Page asked when he got in the car.


    "Look at this, can you find out what?" Su Sheng handed the report to Karen Peggy, and Karen Peggy opened it in confusion, and gradually plunged into it.


    Su Sheng drove away.


    Although Karen Page is an ordinary person without superpowers, she is very sensitive to numbers and this kind of report.Otherwise, she did a good job at the company under Jin Bin and would not cause trouble, and was rescued by Daredevil and ran to his law firm to come to the stage.Although Pepper and the company''s financial department are both professional and experienced, sometimes they have to admit that talent is still very important.


    Seeing Karen Peggy''s look attentively, she knew what she should have discovered. Su Sheng did not bother and drove all the way downstairs to Karen Peggy''s rented apartment.


    Karen Peggy seemed to react when the car stopped. She looked a little surprised outside but was relieved after thinking about Su Sheng¡¯s identity and skills. The two got out of the car and went upstairs. The apartment is not too big, Kay. Lempege poured a glass of water for Su Sheng and quickly sat on the sofa to continue watching, and took out things from his briefcase to record it. It took more than an hour for Karen Page to breathe.


    "What did you find out?"


    "Approximately more than 11 million funds were scattered among different projects, and transferred out on the grounds of breaking up into pieces and various eyesight. This report is very professional, and there is no problem at all." Kay Lempage said.


    "Can you find out where the money went?" Su Sheng asked.


    Karen Page thought for a while: "I can try."


    "If you can find out where the money is going, you will become my professional financial officer in charge of all my financial issues, including Stark Industries, Osborne Enterprises, etc." Su Sheng smiled.


    Karen Page was shocked.


    Let''s not talk about the salary, just from the job status is equivalent to one step to the sky.


    "I try my best." Karen Page took out the notebook and began to focus on the investigation accounts. It seemed a bit boring and tedious, but she was very comfortable and focused.


    A few hours passed like this, and the sky outside gradually darkened.


    Su Sheng made a special trip to buy some supper, and it was almost late at night when Karen Page was finished.


    Karen Page stretched out a little tiredly, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly with a sense of fulfillment.Only then did she realize that Su Sheng had prepared supper.


    "Eat first." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Thank you." Karen Page is not welcome, she is really hungry.


    While eating, Karen Peggy said: "I found a company, and this small amount of money basically went to the company''s account."


    "what company?"


    "Life Foundation." Karen Page said."I have never heard of this company before. It is very secretive. I have hardly investigated how much useful information about this company. If you need it, I can go back and investigate further."


    Su Sheng shook his head."This money should have been paid out recently, right?"


    "Yes." Karen Page nodded.


    Su Sheng said nothing, Life Foundation, the name seems to be very common, many companies that study life and health basically have similar names, but... in Marvel World, it¡¯s not that simple. If Su Sheng remembers correctly, this company seems to be a company that studies symbiosis.


    That is... Venom!


    So Norman Osborne suddenly invested tens of millions of dollars in such a concealed method for the Life Foundation. The purpose is very simple. This is for the venom!In other words, the Life Foundation has obtained the symbiote and started research, and has made some progress, otherwise Norman Osborne would not invest.


    I just don¡¯t know if Norman Osborne intends to use the Venom Symbiote himself, or is he planning to find someone to become the Venom?


    Chapter 966: Treasurer and the Certificate of the Hammer Bureau?


    The night is getting deeper.


    Karen Peggy looked at Su Sheng, who was not leaving at all, hesitated for a moment and went to the bathroom.


    The patter of water did not interrupt Su Sheng''s thoughts, he was still thinking about venom.


    Venom appears as the villain of Spider-Man, because the characteristics of the symbiote have extended to many versions. The first appearance in the movie was in Spider-Man 3. Spider-Man once put on the Venom symbiote but was later got rid of it by Eddie Bullock. venom.In the comics, there are many descendants of Venom, such as massacres, howlings, and so on.


    Among them, the Life Foundation is a company that studies symbioses, and has produced several offspring of venom.


    I don''t know when the pattering of water stopped, Karen Page opened the door nervously and walked out.She was... naked!She doesn''t know why this is happening?Maybe it was with Su Sheng?Is he still his first man?Maybe it was because Su Sheng didn''t mean to leave and something would definitely happen, so just take the initiative?Karen Peggy didn¡¯t know, so she was a little embarrassed when she came out to see Su Sheng. If Su Sheng had no interest or interest in herself, it would be ashamed. After all, Su Sheng has not contacted or looked for it since then. Pass her.


    Fortunately, the situation she was worried about did not appear.


    Su Sheng looked at Karen Peggy and smiled slightly, not the kind of teasing smile, and then got up and stroked her cheek and bowed his head to kiss.


    Karen Peggy snorted and closed her eyes, and then felt like she was being held by Su Sheng.


    boom!


    The bedroom door closed heavily, and a sound soon came from inside.


    Don''t think that women have no desires, only men think about such things.As a normal woman, it¡¯s normal to have needs, and you may not have reservations about treating other people, but the need to treat your own man will definitely be stronger. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that when Karen Page saw Su Sheng In fact, I thought about these things, but it was temporarily suppressed because of the report.


    The morning sun shined through the window.


    With her golden hair gleaming in the sun, Karen Peggy lay sideways on Su Sheng''s chest. The curving angle made her curves more charming.


    "early."


    "early."


    Su Sheng opened his eyes and woke up with a smile and said hello to Karen Peggy, stroking her back."Go back to Daredevil and resign, and then go to Stark Industries to find Pepperpots. From now on... you will be my chief financial officer."


    "So...I can see you often?" Karen Page asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng smiled and did not speak, but Karen Peggy took the initiative to roll over and ride on Su Sheng and slowly lowered her head.


    The voice gradually sounded.

 781 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 781

    ...


    noon.


    Karen Page packed up and went to Daredevil''s law firm to resign. Although she is very grateful to Daredevil for her help, and her relationship with Daredevil is also very good, but it is not like in TV series or comics. There was a relationship in that way, so there is nothing to consider resigning. Whether it is because of salary status or because of Su Sheng, obviously it is better to be a financial officer than to stay on the stage of this small office.Daredevil was prepared for Karen Page''s resignation, so he happily agreed and congratulated Karen Page.Karen Page did not go home after packing up her things, but went directly to Stark Industries to find Pepper.


    After all... will you be a colleague from now on?


    As for Su Sheng?


    He was eating in a box of a Chinese restaurant while waiting for someone to arrive.


    About twenty minutes.


    The door of the box was pushed open, and Carathofen came in.


    "Sit, the taste of this restaurant is not bad, try it." Su Sheng said casually.


    Karathorven sat down but didn''t mean to move the chopsticks, of course not because she didn''t know how to use chopsticks, but because he didn''t have any interest in eating.Su Sheng didn''t care, and smiled and said, "Have you got the money?"


    "No!" Karathofen shook his head.


    "Then you are planning to follow me?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Karathofen shook his head again: "I have no plans for this either."


    "Don''t plan to pay back the money or plan to follow me... Karathofen..." Su Sheng looked at her with a smile."I''m curious where do you have confidence?"


    "This...is enough!"


    Karathofen smiled and took out a certificate, and Su Sheng took it over and looked at it with interest.


    The abbreviation of the Hammer Bureau is very eye-catching. After opening, it contains a stamp certified by the government and the information of Carasorfen."It¡¯s not that I have no background and no backing. Even if you want to sue me, it may not be possible. But... I don¡¯t want conflicts, so I can return the villa I bought and the money you bought from my psychological clinic. As for the other...I can do nothing."


    "If you accept it in 4.7, stop here, otherwise, just do it with you." Karathofen said to me on this condition. If you don''t agree, there is no way to talk.


    Su Sheng looked at the ID and then at Carathorfin and smiled again.


    "Stay with me for one night, the money will end here." Su Sheng didn''t want Carathorfin to say what he disagrees with. It doesn''t make sense. Anyway, if you don''t say it... Carathorfin will know what will happen if you disagree. !


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 967 The respective conditions of Karathofen and Su Sheng!


    "You have to make sure that you don''t control me with psychic powers, and you can''t control to do anything or tell you anything like I did before without knowing anything!" Karathofen even took out a recording pen from his chest as he said. , It looks like she was recording since she came in.


    "Don''t think about controlling me and then destroying the evidence. This recorder can transmit data on current affairs, and I don''t know where this data is transmitted." Karathofen reminded.


    She was afraid that she would be controlled in a daze.


    Su Sheng smiled and picked up the recorder and looked at it with a playful smile, wondering where the data will be transmitted?Obviously it was transferred to the newly-built server of the Hammer Bureau.Now that the credentials are already there, the Hammer Bureau must have entered the formal stage of establishment. A server with a high security factor is the top priority. Otherwise, if someone breaks through it at any time, there will be no secrets, especially with Su This becomes even more important after the sage gets involved.However, Su 10 Sheng did not say anything but agreed instead.Seeing Su Sheng personally confessed and returned the recorder to himself, Karathofen checked Su Sheng''s hands and feet before he was relieved, and then got up and opened the door.


    Su Sheng did not ask, nor was he in a hurry.


    Carasorfin came back about ten minutes later, and the recorder should be set.


    "Now you can eat something, lest you lose energy for a while." Su Sheng said with a smirk.


    Carasorfin sat quietly without saying a word or eating.


    Anyway, she agreed to stay with him for one night, the longer Su Sheng''s delay, the better.


    It''s a pity that Su Sheng didn''t plan to gobble up time, nor did he slow down, but he didn''t rush to finish eating, and didn''t delay much time before and after, and then went to the hotel to open a room together.Let alone taking a bath, Carathorfin is not as conscious as Karen Peggy. She came out wearing a bath towel, but this bath towel didn¡¯t work for long. Seeing her disgust, she didn¡¯t cooperate at all, or she just kept up with class. After the feeling of time, Su Sheng didn''t have any pity for Yu Yu.After all, it''s almost the same before playing, only the last place has not been conquered.


    The howl of pain sounded, and Carathorven was so painful and unconsciously emitting a strong light, but unfortunately... this strong light had no effect on Su Sheng at all.At first, the strong light was very irritable, but it softened unconsciously, from resistance to tolerance until finally the strong light disappeared.


    What does this show?


    It shows that Carathorven has too rough grasp of its own energy, it is difficult to accurately control it, and it will change unconsciously because of mood.


    Time ticked by.


    Carathofen regretted that she hadn''t eaten anymore, and now she started to lose her mind.


    I don''t know how long it took, when Carasorfin opened his eyes and woke up, the day was already bright. Seeing himself''wounded and bruised'', and watching the mess on the bed, Carashofen was still a little dazed.She wanted to get up but suddenly felt weak all over her body. The tearing sensation made her almost never fall, and finally managed to stabilize her body and found that Su Sheng had already left.


    Checked the time, eleven o''clock in the morning.


    "Damn, this bastard is not a human being!" Karathofen recalled the horror of last night and cursed. She swears that she would never want to have this kind of experience again in her life. She even felt a little bit scared and disgusted by such things. Up.


    This is normal.


    It''s like in the prison world that Su Sheng uses this method as punishment and reward. Even if it is the same thing, different methods and different lengths of time have completely different effects. One thought of heaven and one thought of hell are almost like this.


    In any case, Carathorfin felt that he should be relieved, and the matter was over.After resting until the afternoon, Karathofen returned the money from the psychological clinic to Su Sheng''s card, and at the same time changed the name of the villa back to Su Sheng, and then went to a secret base with ease.


    The base of the Hammer Bureau.


    Although the God of War Ares has not been found and the sentries have not yet started contacting, the construction of the Hammer Bureau has already begun. It can be said that before Norman Osborn was added, the government was still planning to dig Maria Hill. The preparations have already begun.


    Stark Industries!


    Pepper''s office.


    Su Sheng is sitting on the sofa in the lounge area with a coffee table with his legs on his legs. Little Chili is dealing with affairs at the desk, and Su Sheng is investigating about the Life Foundation.However, there were more than two of them in the office. On the other side, Karen Page learned about Su Sheng¡¯s current economic and financial situation. Lingdi sat aside playing with his mobile phone and helped Su Sheng pour coffee from time to time.


    Dr. Carlton Drake.


    This person is the highest and largest controller of the Life Foundation company or organization. There are a lot of news about him. It seems that he can be regarded as a celebrity, big and small, and it can be seen from his remarks in the news. A person who tends to humans should be strong, rather than relying on the protection of those so-called superheroes.However, these news are actually not related to the statement of the foundation, otherwise Karen Page would not say that this company or organization is very mysterious before, this is Su Sheng digs deep on the Internet with the ability of Indigo.


    In addition to physical methods, otherwise the traces left on the Internet are actually difficult to delete.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 968: Annie Weiying: Venom''s Fiancee


    Yan Guo left a voice, people left a mark.


    Although Carlton Drake and the Life Foundation hid well, but the existence will leave traces, so Su Sheng still found the address of him and the Life Foundation.In addition, Su Sheng also found a person, Annie Weiying!


    This name is unfamiliar to many people, but she has a special identity.


    Venom: Eddie Bullock''s fiancee!And she was temporarily possessed by venom and became a female venom!


    The reason why we found Anne Wei Ying was really not discovered by Su Sheng deliberately looking for the future venom, but because of the Life Foundation.She is a lawyer, and her law firm works for the Life Foundation. Simply put, the boss of her boss is Carlton Drake of the Life Foundation!

 782 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 782

    ut¡­¡­


    She is now unemployed!


    I have just been fired by a law firm and I am currently looking for a job!


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised the mailbox where she found Anne Weying and sent a message in the name of his own Stark Industry. If she is interested in working for Stark Industry, I hope she will come by 4 o''clock in the afternoon.Calculating the time, there is about an hour or so. Su Sheng believes that if she sees it, she should come over. Of course... she must have seen it too, because Su Sheng saw the status of the e-mail has been read!


    "Arrange a room for me, and a woman named Annie Wei Ying may come to me in a while." Su Sheng looked up and said.


    Little Chili nodded and looked at the spirit disc. The spirit disc was arranged by Su Sheng to be Xiao Chili''s bodyguard to protect her safety. But most of the time, Xiao Chili is not dangerous at all, so the spirit disc will also help with some company matters. The environment is very familiar.Coming out of Xiaojiao¡¯s office, he quickly found a room on the same floor.


    It looks like a lounge.


    There are desks, chairs, sofas, and a bed.


    "Usually, when she is not going home, she occasionally rests here." Lingdie explained.


    Of course she was referring to Little Pepper.


    Su Sheng nodded and talked a few words with the spirit disc, and after looking at the spirit disc, he consciously went out.


    Su Sheng waited leisurely, but the party concerned Anne Wei Ying couldn''t be so calm.She never expected that Stark Industries would send an email to herself, not to mention that Su Sheng personally sent it. This made her feel unreal. She is not well-known in the lawyer industry, but can only be regarded as ordinary. If you are dismissed, you won¡¯t find the next home so hard.First of all, the ability to work is not outstanding. For this reason, I quarreled with my fiance who caused me to lose my job.And she didn''t have any contact with Su Sheng, and Stark Industries did the same. So she was surprised when she saw this e-mail, and her reaction was to wonder if it was someone''s prank?


    She also deliberately found the phone number of Stark Industries to inquire, but the receptionist at the front desk told her that there was indeed an appointment, and she could go up at any time if she arrived.


    After confirming that this is true.


    Annie Weiying couldn''t help but guess the reason.


    First, why would you invite yourself for no reason?Is it because of his fiance''s investigation?After all, there is something wrong with this matter, or is it...because from where did Su Sheng have seen him, so he is interested in him?But after thinking about it, Annie Wei Ying denied it again. She was not confident about herself. She was indeed good in shape, but her appearance was not particularly outstanding. She didn''t think that Su Sheng would like herself. After all, Su Sheng The women around me and the women I meet are definitely better than me.After thinking about going there for a long time, she didn''t have a clue. Seeing that the agreed time was approaching, she hurriedly took a bath and put on clothes, did not put on a special makeup before going out.


    He hurried to Stark Industries, and was directed to the room where Su Sheng was on the top floor.


    Smiling and thanking the secretary who gave the way, Annie Weiying stood at the door and took a deep breath, finishing her hair and clothes, then knocked on the door, and when she heard the sound inside, she pushed the door in.


    As soon as she entered, she was a little confused.


    She thought it would be a reception room or office, a more formal one, but she never expected to see a bed as soon as she came in, and Su Sheng still looked like she just got up from the bed.This made Annie Wei Ying couldn''t help thinking a little bit, but she adjusted it quickly."Hello, Mr. Su Sheng, this is Annie Wei Ying. I saw the email you sent."


    "Yeah!" Su Sheng nodded and sat up and looked up and down at Annie Wei Ying without any cover.


    This kind of gaze made Anne Wei Ying very uncomfortable. She felt as if she had become a commodity and was seen through. She unnaturally fluffed her hair and shrank her body slightly."Mr. Su Sheng?"


    "Oh."


    Su Sheng retracted his gaze and smiled, and asked directly: "Are you interested in working for me?"


    "You, don''t you need to look at my resume or interview? Don''t let the president... I mean, is this a bit too sloppy? I still have some legal questions about whether I can be qualified for Stark Industries. No confidence." Annie Wei Ying said.


    "If you have no confidence, why are you here?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Annie Weiying was speechless for a while.


    "I know about your file and your ability to work. I can only say that it is good but not excellent. Of course, I will not let you be responsible for all the issues of the Legal Department. You will be one of them." Referred: "Of course, you need to pay a small salary to get this job!"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 969: A misunderstanding of the unspoken rules, a misunderstanding to catch the traitor?


    coming!


    Annie Wei Ying''s heart was shocked. Hearing Su Sheng said that she had to pay a small amount of compensation, she quickly thought of various unspoken office rules.Although she still didn''t know why Su Sheng chose herself, she was relieved.


    At least the conditions were clarified, and the matter became an alternative.


    Yes, or not!


    Taking a deep breath, Annie Wei Ying said, "I have a fiance."


    "Fiance? I know, I chose you for this." Su Sheng said with a smile.There are a lot of people in the legal department of the company. It doesn¡¯t matter whether one is more or one is less. Su Sheng wanted to recruit Anne Wei Ying to work because her fianc¨¦ was Eddie Bullock, he was the venom of the future, and because of his investigation of the Life Foundation. Things just came to light.


    If Eddie Bullock gets the Venom Symbiote and exposes the Life Foundation''s affairs, Norman Osborne wants to recruit Venom and invests tens of millions of dollars, right?And by then this is the handle to the door!


    When Su Sheng thought about it, she saw the opposite Anne Wei Ying and looked at herself strangely.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Sheng 247 asked.


    Annie Weiying shook her head and thought to understand why it was me. So you like this tune.But... Although she said that she has a fiance, in fact she and her fiance are in a dangerous period of relationship, and the reason is related to her going to work this time.His boyfriend is a reporter, he was investigating Carlton Drake, and Annie Weiying didn''t care after persuading him to no avail.Who knew that the fiance used her work to steal important information. As a result, although Anne Waying was not Carlton Drake''s subordinate, she was a subordinate of Carlton Drake, so she was directly dismissed without any accident.


    The most annoying thing is that the fiance didn¡¯t feel that he did something wrong at all. On the contrary, he felt that it was right and worthwhile to do so. Then he began a mysterious investigation. This made Annie Weiying very unhappy. The NPC has had a few fights, and it is now in the cold war stage.


    "Can I break up with it?"


    Annie Wei Ying suddenly raised her head to look at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng Leng, broke up?Is this something wrong with Eddie¡¯s relationship?Remember that in the comics it seems that the two are married, but they seem to be separated after getting married?Feelings can be regarded as the kind of ups and downs, but there are real feelings.But if you break up with Eddie now, I''m afraid you won''t be in the mood to investigate the Life Foundation anymore, right?


    "It''s best not to break up recently?" Su Sheng replied.


    "understood!"


    Annie Weiying nodded, saying that it doesn''t matter if she gets tired of playing.


    "Can I see the contract conditions?"


    "of course!"


    General Su Sheng had already prepared the contract and handed it over. Annie Weiying looked at everything one by one. The contract was very formal, there were no traps or loopholes, and the conditions and remuneration offered were very good, even generous.Annie Wei Ying signed her name on it and handed it to Su Sheng. When Su Sheng looked down, Annie Wei Ying unbuttoned her clothes and took off.


    Huh!


    The somewhat transparent airport cover with white patterns appeared in front of Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng was stunned, but Annie Wei Ying took off her trousers neatly. There was only white underwear and a pair of white high heels all over her body.


    "You are..."


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and watched Annie Wei Ying''s mental abilities passed directly, and at this glance, he understood what was going on.


    She misunderstood!


    She thought she was the kind of wife and man and wanted unspoken rules. It was a coincidence. If she hadn''t quarreled with Eddie, she would never agree, because she had already planned to break up in her heart.Su Sheng squinted her eyes and looked at nothing. Anne Wei Ying gritted her teeth and felt that Su Sheng might not be satisfied, so she took off the only thing left, and walked around the desk and came to Su Sheng. .


    A faint fragrance permeates, looking at Annie Weiying''s naked body, Su Shengzheng intends to explain that I am not interested in you. Although the figure is good, the beauty is not high here, and it is not original and does not have much collection value, but Just when he was about to speak, the door of the room was suddenly opened.


    The kind that works hard.

 783 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 783

    oom!


    The door opened, and a man rushed in. Annie Wei Ying was startled when she heard the sound, and instinctively threw herself into Su Sheng''s arms to block herself.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "Eddie? Why are you here?" Annie Weiying finally saw the person coming, and was a little surprised for a moment.


    Eddie Brock.


    The venom of the future!


    At this time Eddie''s face was very ugly, and his anger was about to burst."How do I know that you hooked up with this guy so quickly? Annie..."


    "You follow me?"


    Annie Wei Ying asked angrily."Are you following me? Eddie, you disappointed me so much, let''s break up!"


    Seeing Eddie quarreling with Anne Wei Ying, Su Sheng suddenly felt very interesting.


    One came to catch the rape?An angry opponent stalking?


    I don¡¯t know if Annie Weiying is the wicked person who sued first?But shouldn''t it count?After all, she meant to break up!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 970 Eddie Bullock: The Venom of the Future!


    "Why...you put on your clothes before arguing with him?"


    Seeing the quarrel between you and me, Su Sheng patted Anne Wei Ying, who was still lying on her body, and suggested.


    Both of him stopped at this opening.


    Anne Wynn paused a bit awkwardly and got up and hurriedly looked for clothes to put on, while Eddie Brock on the other side stared at Su Sheng angrily but didn''t say anything.It¡¯s not Eddie Brock¡¯s counseling, he is a bolder, but he has his own three views. If Annie Weiying was forced, he would have already done it, but Annie Weiying was obviously voluntary. So even if Eddie blamed it, he would only blame Anne Weiying, after all, he did not control Anne Weiying.As a reporter, he has seen a lot of wives cheating, but the husband retaliates against the third party. The third party is hateful, but if you want to blame it, you should not blame your own woman for not being able to withstand the temptation-?


    The first one to blame is his own woman, and the second is the third one.


    If you are angry because of being cuckold, you should blame the person who put your hat on first, and then the person who gave it.


    To be honest, Eddie¡¯s Three Views and Stops are interesting, logical and reasonable, but under normal circumstances, are they cuckold?Who cares what reason, what logic?This is my woman, if you dare to hook up, I have to cut you!If this matter is changed to Su Sheng, Su Sheng will put an end to any possible situations at the beginning, such as... the wife Xia Namo who has not hooked up at all!


    "Eddie, let''s break up!"


    Dressed Annie Wei Ying said to Eddie in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" Eddie said simply."But I want to know why, is your relationship with me fake? Yes, I caused you to lose your job. But this is very important. If it succeeds, it can save a lot of people! You, you are not such a woman who worships money. , Isn''t it? Why..."


    He looked at Su Sheng.


    "Eddie, it has nothing to do with feelings. I admit that I love you very much but your character makes me unacceptable. If... If I am not here today, I want to break up with you too." Annie Weiying said."I need a job, a stable job, a job that will not be affected by you."


    "Go to bed with the boss?" Eddie shouted.


    Annie Weiying seemed to let go."Why not? Young Duo Jin is one of the most famous people in the world. Eddie, we have nothing to say, let''s break up, and... move out of my apartment."


    "it is good!"


    Eddie turned around and planned to leave.


    Speaking of it, Eddie is also miserable. He still lives in a woman''s apartment.


    "boom!"


    Eddie stretched out his hand to open the door, but the door didn''t move. This caused Eddie, who was already full of fire, to erupt in an instant. He pulled the door crazily hard, and the sound was deafening.


    Annie Wei Ying looked at Su Sheng subconsciously.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Don''t waste your energy, I don''t want you to go, you can''t get out."


    "What do you mean?" Eddie turned and glared at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng said: "If I tell you all this is a misunderstanding, I have no plans to go to your fiancee, do you believe it?"


    "Hey, she''s naked and lying on you, are you telling me this now? Besides... we have broken up." Eddie snorted.


    "Don''t believe it, forget it."


    Su Sheng shrugged indifferently."I won''t talk about this for the time being, just because you are here, I have a few things to ask you about Carlton Drake."


    Eddie and Annie Weiying were shocked.


    "Carlton Drake?" Eddie looked at Su Sheng warily."What are you asking about this."


    "Sit down first." Su Sheng pointed to the chair opposite to him, Eddie sat down hesitantly, and Su Sheng asked Anne Wei Ying to help make coffee and slowly said."You know the Green Goblin? Norman Osborn. He has recently taken the path of the government and planned to establish an organization similar to the original S.H.I.E.L.D. called the Hammer Bureau. He also plans to find some people to form the Dark Avengers."


    "The current members probably have a professional killer, a bullseye, a murderous mutant Daiken, and a psychiatrist Karathofen."


    "Do you think that if this organization is established, it can really protect the safety of human beings as a hero organization as originally intended?"


    Eddie was shocked. He was a reporter. Some of the people Su Sheng said he had heard and some hadn''t, but the hammer game?He has never heard of the Dark Avenger. The most important thing is that of Su Sheng?Can these people get together to become a hero organization?Eddie expressed doubts.


    "What does this have to do with Carlton Drake?" Eddie asked with a frown.


    "Norman Osborn used the accounts of the Osborn enterprise to make a hand and foot call for more than 10 million yuan to the Life Foundation. His purpose is the project Carlton Drake is researching at the Life Foundation! Do you think this project can Is it okay? If there is no problem, you won''t investigate it?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Eddie nodded subconsciously. It was because he found a problem that he would investigate further, even at the expense of his fiancee''s job!


    Chapter 971: Eddie''s Investigation


    Su Sheng took the coffee that Annie Wei Ying handed over, watched her sit down beside her, and habitually stopped her waist."I found Annie Weiying during my investigation, so I planned to invite her to work in our company and learn about Life Foundation by the way, so... I really didn''t plan to go to your fiancee!"


    "Take your hand away and say this." Eddie snorted.


    "got used to."


    Su Sheng smiled and put his hand back, Eddie was silent and didn''t know what to say, but Annie Wei Ying spoke."So what you said earlier to make me pay a little bit is not to sleep with me, but to know about the Life Foundation?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng nodded.


    Annie Weiying''s expression is unspeakable, a little bit ashamed?Somewhat embarrassing?And the thought that Su Shengdu felt that Eddie''s investigation was correct, which made Anne Wei Ying regretful.Maybe... I should give Eddie another chance?


    Su Sheng didn''t care what Anne Wei Ying thought, who knew she would misunderstand so much and just stripped naked.He looked at Eddie and said, "Talk about business, what did you investigate?"


    At this time Eddie''s anger had calmed down, and after thinking about it, it didn''t hurt to tell Su Sheng.


    He pointed to investigating the matter.

 784 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 784

    Speaking of which, although he is considered to be a slapstick, he often messes up things, but he still has a sense of justice, not to mention that it is the reporter''s duty to expose the facts.So he told Su Sheng about what he was investigating.I have to say that Eddie is a very good reporter. If he doesn''t have the ability to investigate in such a detailed manner and have no chance to come into contact with the symbiont, it is even more unlikely that he will become a venom!


    This is fate!


    "Do you know where their symbiote experiment is conducted?" Su Sheng asked.


    Eddie shook his head: "Let''s check again. This experimental project started two years ago, about two years ago, right? An aerospacecraft crashed in China, and they brought back the symbiote from outer space and carried out During the recovery, I investigated for a long time and found some scenes. It is said that one astronaut survived, at least he was alive when he landed, and was taken to an ambulance by the police, but it didn¡¯t take long for the ambulance to have an accident. I want to investigate further, but the clue is broken here."


    "But I have another clue."


    "The reason I was able to discover this was that they were very likely to be conducting illegal human experiments. Maybe...I can start from this aspect."


    "Ok!"


    Su Sheng nodded, picked up the bracelet and fiddled with it for a moment, followed by Eddie''s phone rang.Eddie subconsciously picked it up and looked at it in surprise and said, "Five...500,000? What do you mean?"


    "What can I do without money these years? This is your investigative activity fund. I hope you can find clues as soon as possible."


    "I..." Eddie was moved and hesitated.


    Five hundred thousand, not to mention the number, it made him feel excited. In fact, he really needed money to investigate.But... But if he took the money inexplicably, it would seem to have become an affair for Su Sheng, especially with his fianc¨¦e in the middle.After thinking about it, Eddie nodded and accepted it. He had sacrificed a lot to investigate this case and he didn''t want to just give up.


    "She knows my phone, I...I''m leaving."


    Eddie got up and opened the door after speaking. This time he opened it easily and left.


    Eddie left.


    Annie Weiying is a little bit embarrassed. After all, there was a misunderstanding. After thinking about it, Annie Weiying said: "I thought you thought about me, but now it seems I think too much. You think Eddie will talk to you for the required salary, I...I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable for this job."


    "The company''s legal department is indeed short of people, so you can stay here to work with peace of mind. As for compensation, after all, I have seen everything that should be seen or not, and I am not at a loss, so you can stay at ease. Working here, if you are of no value, I will not invite you to join the company, but will only give you a sum of money." After a pause, Su Sheng smiled again: "By the way, you have a great body. If Eddie just now It would be an interesting misunderstanding if you didn¡¯t come in, but I might not mind that something really happened to you.¡±


    "Man."


    Su Sheng smiled and got up and went to Xiaojiao''s office. After a while, I heard that Annie Weiying had reported to the legal department. She seemed to have accepted the job.For Su Sheng, this is the end of Anne Weiying''s affairs. Eddie has already helped him investigate, and he doesn''t have much interest in Anne Weiying, so basically that''s it.I don''t know what surprise Eddie can bring to me with 0.8, Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and thought for a while, suddenly felt like he had nothing to do.


    or?Go to another world?


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, and Su Sheng connected with interest, but found that it was Sonia the dreamer.


    It has something to do with X23!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 972 The Problematic Factory and Susanne Chen


    "I see, I will pass in a while."


    After hearing Sonia''s explanation, Su Sheng said and hung up the phone.


    "I am leaving."


    After talking to others, Su Sheng left Xiaojiao''s office.


    Standing in front of the elevator waiting for the elevator, Su Sheng turned his head to the reception or secretary next to the elevator as if suddenly thinking of something."How did that man come up just now?"


    The secretary froze for a moment and hurriedly said: "He...he said it is Ms. Anne Weiying''s fianc¨¦, Ms. Anne Weiying has the important documents you need and forgot to take it."


    "Why didn''t you ask for verification?" Su Sheng said again.


    The secretary was a little nervous."I... he looked worried at the time, I... I don''t know if this document is really important, so... I''m sorry, I will pay attention next time."


    "Ok."


    10 Su Sheng didn''t even mean to blame the secretary. Eddie is a reporter after all. How could he not be capable of investigating such secret things as the Life Foundation?Stark Industry is not a particularly strict place. Little Pepper has his own armor and a spiritual disc. Anne Weiying like this forefoot comes in. Later Eddie excuses that he forgot to bring important documents to him, secretary. I don¡¯t necessarily have to ask about everything. In that case, how does Pepper handle business?This depends on the secretary''s own judgment.


    "Ding!"


    When the elevator arrived, Su Sheng turned to the elevator.


    Sonia''s apartment.


    Sonia, Caitlin Straker, and X23 are all here.


    The Super Killer and X23 seem to have grown a lot, and they are in the age of rapid development. They exaggerate every day, but they do grow very fast.


    When Su Sheng arrived, Caitlin Straker helped him pour a glass of water, and Su Sheng drank and said, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    X23 lowered his head and did not speak, as if he was embarrassed to say something.


    "I relaxed my discipline to them." Caitlin Straker explained."The time to come here is not too short, and they are all integrated into the life here, so they are usually allowed to go home later, but unexpectedly, something went wrong."


    After a pause, Caitlin Straker continued: "Laura came back late last night. It seems... she was fighting with someone. After I asked, I found out that she knew someone, one was angry all over, and one Women with skulls, the two of them were fighting."


    "During the fight, it seemed that a factory was accidentally damaged, causing the factory to explode and be engulfed by flames. Originally, Laura was planning to go in and save people, but later it seemed that something special happened so she came back. I checked it out in the morning. I found it strange that there was no report about this factory after the news, so I decided to tell you after discussing it."


    Caitlin Straker gave an overview of what happened, and Laura added a few words from time to time.


    Su Sheng probably understood the situation.


    The person Laura met should be her servant, Ariandra Jones, the ghost rider, right?Although there are many evil spirit knights, after hearing Laura say that the flame is black, Su Sheng knew it must be Ariandra Jones.After all, the black fire of hell is the only one, no semicolon.


    Unexpectedly, Laura would meet Ariandra Jones. Is this destiny?


    If you remember correctly, Laura and Ariandra Jones seem to have teamed up in the slow story?Four of the Rings?


    But what made Su Sheng curious was not the encounter between Laura and Ariandela Jones, but the curious factory that exploded.Under normal circumstances, a factory explosion will definitely be reported even if there are no casualties. If there is no report, it means that it has been suppressed. This means that there must be something unsightly in this factory, otherwise, who would suppress it specifically?The loss after the explosion is not small.


    "Go and see that factory." Su Sheng stood up and said.


    Laura got up afterwards, and the super killer wanted to follow.


    As for Sonia, Caitlin Straker is actually more like a parent. Since Su Sheng has taken over, they don''t have to worry too much.


    Su Sheng took Laura and Super Killer to the factory.


    At this time, cordon lines have been placed around the factory, and the wreckage of the factory can be clearly seen. The power of the explosion is not small. There are only a few broken walls in the entire factory that have not completely collapsed, the roof is gone, and there are burnt everywhere. Mark of.


    "Someone has cleaned it up, there shouldn''t be any clues left."


    Su Sheng thought for a while and said: "Wait."


    The voice fell to 670, and Su Sheng suddenly disappeared, but only a few seconds later Su Sheng reappeared. There was also an undressed woman who appeared to be Asian.As soon as the woman appeared, she hurriedly blocked her body in a panic. Su Sheng snapped her fingers and put a set of clothes directly on her.


    "Susanni Chen, use your ability to look back at the situation here." Su Sheng said casually.

 785 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 785

    Susanie Chen, a mutant, brought back from the timeline of the apocalypse and has been in the cage world. Her ability can control the flow of time and present a historical scene.Su Sheng hadn''t had much contact with her before, and was suddenly taken out. Susanne Chen Ding calmly looked at the ruins of the factory in front of her and released her abilities.


    In an instant...


    A group of illusory scenes were presented on the dilapidated factory, just like the projected pictures, and they began to be played gradually, but the pictures were played backwards.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 973 Deadpool?Ajax?


    Laura appeared in the picture, and Ariandra Jones appeared.


    At the same time, there is also a scene of a factory that has not yet exploded.


    Laura and Ariandela Jones should have been outside or outside the factory last night and didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside. When the two played against each other, Ariandela Jones¡¯ flame happened to hit the factory and the factory exploded, so Thought it was caused by them.But the historical scene presented by Susanne Chen, especially from the perspective of the inside of the factory, is a different scene.


    There is a fierce fight inside.


    A pimple-faced and disfigured man in a sick suit was fighting with someone who looked like a factory security. This man was injured many times, but the wound healed quickly. This kind of play that doesn''t care about the injury at all. The security guards were quickly wiped out, and then the factory exploded due to fighting.


    But the explosion happened to be when Ariandra Jones¡¯s hellfire hit.


    "So, the explosion was not because of us?" Laura said in surprise.


    "It doesn''t look like."


    Su Sheng smiled and reached out and rubbed Laura''s hair."The luck between you and Ariandela Jones is a bit too coincidental. This factory should be researching mutant genes. Just now that person... I happen to know him. It seems that he is successful. At least there is no need to worry about cancer. And died."


    "Ariandela Jones?"


    "Well, it''s the woman who gets angry, my own, she is my servant, but I let her investigate other things."


    "Oh."


    Su Sheng continued to look at the historical picture, and learned a lot from this picture. For example, the patient was Wade Wilson, which is Deadpool, and in which direction he left.For example, where did Ajax, the person in charge of this factory, go again?


    Not surprisingly, Deadpool should have started hunting for Ajax, right?


    Su Sheng originally planned to look at their genetic research files. Sister White and the poisonous snake are still studying. The Phantom Cat Vanessa also intends to become a mutant, although the success rate of Ajax¡¯s experiments is not High, but there are also parts that can be used for reference, but unfortunately I could not find a clue.


    The easiest way is to find Ajax or people who have succeeded in the experiment, which can be found out by mental ability or direct human body research.


    "This man!"


    Su Sheng pointed to Ajax and said to Susanne: "I want you to find him."


    Susanne Chen nodded silently and began to use his abilities to search for it, presenting a historical scene. It takes time and effort to determine where he is through every direction and no route. But Susanne Chen did it very seriously. She felt this It may be a chance to get rid of the sleeping cage and the world of the cage.


    It''s been a long time since Su Sheng held a ring competition.


    Take a step back and say that even if you can''t, it''s good to be able to come out to see the outside world and breathe the outside air.


    Just like prisoners in jail, even if they exchange their exhausting work for the time to relax, they are all willing!


    Taking advantage of this time, Su Sheng chatted with Super Killer and Laura. Both of them were very comfortable with the new world and new life. Both of them went to school, and it was OK to get along with other students in school. It is said that I also made a few friends.


    "There is a classmate, she invited us to her house as guests, and several others will also go, and also hope to bring parents, can you accompany us?" Super Killer asked.


    "Okay, just tell me in advance."


    "Ok."


    There was chattering here, but Susanne Chen had already determined the route of Ajax over there, and just chased it all the way, and came to a car dump.There are mountains of abandoned cars all around, and there is a big ship that looks like abandoned not far away?


    "He is on that ship, and there are many other men." Susanne Chen pointed and pointed.


    "Good job."


    Although Susanie Chen¡¯s ability does not have any offensive power, its auxiliary ability is really strong. Even if the hidden figure is noble, she can''t escape her tracking. Unless it can erase the traces of time, it can be seen clearly by just a retraction. Chu.Su Sheng thinks that she should be sent to New Krypton when she looks back. Although New Krypton is her own back garden, she is all related to her, but now she is also taking many slaves, such as Sovereigns, such as the Tenth Realm. Literary person.


    There are many people.


    Susanne Chen can be a policeman or a judge with this ability. It is too simple to find out the reason for evidence.


    "someone is coming."


    Su Sheng was thinking about it when she saw Laura arching her nose and whispering.


    She has a strong sense of smell.


    Sheng Su looked around, and soon heard the sound of a car coming from far and near.Looking in the direction of the sound, I saw a taxi parked nearby, followed by three people.


    The first one is Deadpool in uniform, and then a little girl in a windbreaker who looks cool with a small head. Should it be a bullet?She has a lot of code names, what black spider?The black queen, young power or something.But... It''s surprising that Deadpool found here so quickly. After all, Ajax didn''t catch Deadpool''s girlfriend Vanessa like in the movie.


    But... after the last person came out, Su Sheng knew why Deadpool could find here so quickly.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 974: Warhead, Karathofen, Sand Angel!


    Carathofen!


    Karathofen got out of the taxi with Deadpool and the bullet.


    Karathorven would definitely not know Deadpool or Bullet. She is now working with Norman Osborne for the Hammers, so why she got mixed up with Deadpool and why Deadpool can find here so quickly is very obvious. Up.


    Norman Osborne is eyeing Deadpool, and he should have talked about cooperation, right?


    Norman Osborne and the forces of the Hammer Bureau wanted to find Ajax much easier. This guy is really a dog. Deadpool showed up only yesterday at best, but he was promised before the day had arrived. Man Osborne was drawn in.


    When the Deadpool three came down, they naturally saw Su Sheng and the others. He didn''t even mean to hide it.


    Deadpool knew Su Sheng, and Karathofen knew even better.


    Seeing Su Sheng here, Carathorfin was a little flustered, frowned and walked over: "Why are you here? Didn''t you say that the previous thing is over?"


    "The 693 square in this place belongs to you? Why can''t I be here?" Su Sheng stunned back."Don''t feel too good about yourself, I didn''t come to you, I was for the guy over there."


    Su Sheng pointed to the abandoned ship.


    Karathofen will be suspicious, she thinks this is a coincidence too?And with her knowledge of Su Sheng, she always felt that he would not let him go so easily.But although she was suspicious, she couldn''t say anything, so she could only turn around and return to Deadpool.Deadpool didn''t have much to say to Su Sheng, after all, he didn''t know him well, he now grabbed Ajax and asked him how to restore his appearance!


    The two swords were pulled out from behind, and Deadpool walked directly in the direction of the ship.


    I didn''t take a few steps and saw that many heavily armed guys shot out suddenly.

 786 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 786

    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    Bullets swarmed.


    Deadpool''s footsteps kept moving, and the two knives swung quickly, either bounced off the bullet or cut off the bullet, which looked very sharp.However, the firepower on the opposite side was very powerful, and Deadpool was not afraid of being injured but suppressed him not easily rushing past.


    "Do me a favor."


    Deadpool hides behind a pile of garbage trucks and shakes.


    The bullet curled his mouth and suddenly burst into a halo of energy, and banged into an iron plate. The iron plate flew up and smashed to the ground. Deadpool ran over and stepped on the iron plate. He jumped across the sky and leaped over, with a knife in his hand and frantically harvesting the head.


    boom!


    The iron plate was suddenly punched and flew, and flew straight in the direction of the bullet and Carasorfin. The bullet rolled on the spot and hurriedly hid aside, but Carasorfin snorted coldly, his fists gathered energy and punched. Hit the past.


    boom!


    The iron plate was pierced and cracked in an instant, and Carathorven saw a burly woman.


    She is burly because even though she is wearing a combat uniform, she can still feel the muscles on her arms and thighs, and her facial features and temperament look very fierce and sturdy, even if her airport is large, it seems that she doesn¡¯t have it. And how much her sturdy air.


    Sand Angel!


    With Ajax.


    The Sand Angel squinted at Carathorfin, and rushed over like a cannonball with a loud shout.


    The sand angel''s ability is not special, it belongs to the power type.


    In the movie, her opponent is Steel Lux, which shows that her strength is certainly not weak.But fighting with Steel Lux is to compete with strength and has the advantage of being a woman, but Carathorfin is different. She doesn¡¯t care if she doesn¡¯t attack because her clothes are torn, and she doesn¡¯t even look at her. Weak, better at energy attacks.


    So not long after the match, the Angel of Sand Dust was knocked to the ground by Karathofen, unable to fight anymore.


    Karathorven looked at the bullet that was not in the distance, and then looked at the lively Su Sheng and others. After thinking about it, he ignored the Sand Angel to help Deadpool. After all, he helped Deadpool catch it. This is a condition promised by Norman Osborne for Jax. Although this matter has nothing to do with Karathorven, Karathorven is now very concerned about the Hammer Game and the Dark Avenger.


    It may be that the stronger their power, the more scrupulous Su Sheng should be, and the less likely it is to make trouble for himself.


    simply put.


    Carathorfin has no sense of security at all, so he tried his best to increase his strength and influence to make him feel at ease.


    "Bring that guy here." Su Sheng pointed to the Angel of Sand Dust, and Laura and Super Killer walked over.


    Although they were slightly older loli, and the sand angels had strong physiques, they still dragged the sand angels over.The Angel of Sand Dust hadn''t fainted yet, but he didn''t have the strength to move or resist.Looking at each other, Su Sheng smiled brightly and his spiritual power was released instantly.


    "unfortunately."


    Although Sand Angel followed Ajax to preside over the experiment, she was a thug and didn''t know the content of the experiment.But she is also a successful experimenter, so she is still valuable.


    Su Sheng waved her away and sent her to the poisonous snake side.


    See if you can find out what you can study.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 975 Deadpool


    Abandoned big ship.


    Karathorven helped Deadpool solve the nearby hello, watching the fierce fight between Deadpool and Ajax.


    Ajax itself does not have any superpowers, but it does not have any pain nerves, has a strong fighting ability, speed and agility are very prominent.Although Deadpool can heal and regenerate, he himself is only an experienced mercenary with strong combat effectiveness. Therefore, one of them is not afraid of death and the other is not afraid of pain. Their fighting skills are similar, so they have accumulated a lot of fighting.


    You stabbed me for a while, and I gave you a shot for a while, almost always in exchange for injury.


    When Su Sheng and the others came, there was a dagger stuck in Deadpool''s head, and it almost disappeared, and Deadpool also severed Ajax''s arm with a single knife. At this time, the knife was placed on Ajak. On Si''s neck~.


    "Damn it, tell me how can I make my face not be able to return to its original form like a ball of shit." Deadpool cursed.


    "Impossible! This kind of experiment is irreversible. Your face is shaped like this before you acquire the ability to heal yourself, and your self-healing ability can only restore you to the time before acquiring the ability and restrain you. Cancer cells. Even if you can find a way to curb your mutation ability, you will only die because of the loss of the ability and the cancer cells will attack and you will not be able to recover.¡± Although the arm was cut off, Ajax¡¯s face did not The slightest painful look, but faintly crazy and happy.


    Maybe he doesn''t fear death anymore, but even if he is dead, he will make Deadpool desperate!


    Complete despair.


    "Fakfakfak!" Deadpool could see that Ajax hadn''t lied, and he could only live forever with this face that looked like shit and Shar Pei.


    "Then you go to die!"


    Since there is no hope of solution, Deadpool would naturally not be so kind and let Ajax go, holding the knife in his hand and sending it forward, he planned to pierce Ajax''s throat directly.


    "what?"


    Deadpool was shocked suddenly, his hand pushed the knife hard for a long time, but it didn''t move a bit, as if it was fixed.


    Push forward hard without moving.


    Deadpool held the handle of the knife in both hands and pushed hard, but the knife still didn''t move.


    Now Ajax and Karathoff were stunned.


    "what are you doing!"


    Karathorven subconsciously shouted towards Su Sheng.


    It may be Su Sheng who can do this on the scene, not to mention that Su Sheng said before that his goal is also Ajax.


    The ability and motivation are all there, but who is he?


    "I want to ask something." Su Sheng didn''t deny it, and slowly walked towards Ajax.


    "Hey hey, you can''t do this, he is mine, he is dead." Deadpool hurriedly shouted.


    "Well, I know." Su Sheng responded but didn''t stop.


    Deadpool frowned and let go of the knife hanging in the air in front of Ajax. He turned and rushed towards Su Sheng as if he was planning to stop him. Su Sheng had no reason but a figure came out.


    "Hey, kid, don''t mix things up with adults and kids, go eat sweets obediently." Looking at Laura, Deadpool smiled and reached out to touch her hair.As a result, as soon as her hand stretched out, she saw Laura raising her hand to face.


    bass!


    The steel claws stretched out and directly penetrated the palm of Deadpool.


    "Fak, what is this?" Deadpool cried out in surprise, holding his hands in pain and backing away.


    Karathorven also looked at Laura with an unexpected look. He didn''t expect this little girl to have such an ability. As expected, everyone around him could not underestimate it.So, what ability will the other two people have?Karathofen looked at Super Killer and Susanie Chen.But they obviously didn''t mean to do it, but Deadpool and Laura fought.

 787 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 787

    Just hit it, and prove that neither of them can die.


    Saint Su came to Ajax and took a look. It is difficult to determine whether Ajax is a mutant or not, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is a mutant or not. There is a sandstorm in the experiment. That''s enough. What Su Sheng needs is the knowledge about genetic experiments in his head.Ajax watched Su Sheng just planning to speak, but Su Sheng directly used his spiritual power to clean his memory, and then...flicked his finger on the handle of the knife.


    boom!


    The force of a bullet made the knife move forward in an instant, and the tip of the knife pierced Ajax''s throat without any barriers and nailed him to the ground.


    Twitched slightly.


    Ajax stopped moving.


    Turning around, Su Sheng glanced at Laura who seemed to be playing very enjoyable and didn''t call to stop but walked towards Carathorfin.


    Carathorfin was wary.


    "What are you doing..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Sheng snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    A crisp voice sounded.


    Carathorfin suddenly discovered that he had come into an unknown environment, and the vast expanse of whiteness did not seem to be on the earth.


    "Where is this, what do you think?"


    "I''m telling you, you promised me that we ended up here before." Carathorfin yelled a little bit sternly.


    Chapter 976: The Powerless Carathorfin


    "The previous thing is over."


    Su Sheng smiled brightly when looking at Carathorfin who was in the dark."So what I am going to do now has nothing to do with what you and I did before. What I want to know is about Norman Osborne."


    "Damn it!"


    Karathorven cursed, her body suddenly lit up, and the energy filled her body and let go. She sternly said: "You promised not to control me with psychic powers, control me without my knowledge or tell Do you want to regret anything about you?"


    "Don''t get excited, I haven''t done anything yet."


    Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand, a tripod with a video recorder appeared instantly and aimed at Carathorphan, then chuckled."I won''t use psychic powers, and I won''t leave you completely ignorant."


    "Come, tell me what illegal things you have done." Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Carathorfin wondered if you thought I was stupid?I will definitely not tell you anything illegal, let alone you make it clear that you want to record it as evidence?Karathorven wanted to keep his mouth shut, but his mouth seemed to open uncontrollably, and the memories in his head emerged uncontrollably like a dam that opened the gate.


    "I used to¡­¡­"


    Uncontrolled, completely uncontrolled speaking out.


    Karathofen''s face was panicked. She knew exactly what she was doing and what she was saying, but she couldn''t control it.


    What the hell is this ability?


    No wonder...it''s no wonder that he agreed to his conditions so happily before.


    "What does Norman Osborne have to do with the Life Foundation."


    When Karathorfin finished talking about his illegal incident, Su Sheng asked again.


    "No, I won''t tell you..." Carathorfin shouted loudly and wanted to fly away, but the strange thing was that she appeared on the spot again not long after taking off.The unbelieving Karathorfin continued to try, but every time there was no exception, as if the space here was a circle, no matter which direction she left, she would eventually return here and say things she didn''t want to say at all.


    Norman Osborn¡¯s relationship with the Life Foundation, including Norman Osborn¡¯s knowledge that the Life Foundation was researching an extraterrestrial symbiont project and conducting illegal experiments, and he used Osborne¡¯s corporate accounts to the Life Foundation Funding, etc., with what Carathorfin said, plus the accounts discovered by Pepper and Karen Peggy, it was confirmed.Of course... the Ministry of National Defense has just taken Norman Osborne''s position. At this time, what did Norman Osborne do. The Ministry of National Defense will definitely give it to him. Otherwise, don''t you waste resources and slap yourself in the face?So the best thing is that Eddie can investigate the evidence or make matters worse, so that this unestablished Hammer Game and the Dark Avengers will have to finish playing.


    However, Su Sheng was not in a hurry, he also hoped that Norman Oss would instinctively discover some characters that interest him.


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    After getting the Su Sheng he wanted, he took the camera back and smiled at Karathorven. Karathorven knew that he was unable to recover, but the anger in his heart became more and more uncontrollable, so he rushed towards Su Sheng angrily.


    The fist is close at hand.


    Su Sheng raised his palm casually.


    boom!


    The original powerful impact disappeared at this moment, and Karathorven''s body seemed to be frozen in front of Su Sheng.


    "It''s not a wise choice to do it with me. I will contact you again when necessary."


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers again.


    Snapped!


    When the voice fell, Karathofen suddenly found herself back on the abandoned ship. Looking at the fingers that Su Sheng slowly put down, she was surprised to find that no one seemed to have noticed them leaving?In other words...time does not seem to flow at all...


    "gone."


    Su Sheng yelled at Laura, and Laura, who was so happy, stopped and turned back to Su Sheng''s side.


    Deadpool was still yelling and asking who Laura was and even wanted to catch up but was stopped by Karathorven.


    Su Sheng and others opened the shock wave wormhole and left.


    Karathofen said to Deadpool: "Ajax is dead, come with me."


    "Do not!"


    Deadpool simply shook his head."The condition I said before is to help me find Ajax and restore my appearance. I won''t join your hammer game until I do."


    "Are you going to regret it?" Karathofen frowned and looked at Deadpool.


    Deadpool looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. If you have the ability, you will kill me, anyway...you can''t kill it.


    Karathorven wanted to do it very angrily. If nothing happened before, she would definitely do it, but now she doesn¡¯t have this mindset 3.0. She originally wanted to grow the power of the Dark Avengers to protect herself, but now it seems that unless the Dark Revenge The Avenger can replace the Avengers. Norman Osbourne can crush Su Sheng in all aspects. This is possible, but is it possible?Karathorven was skeptical, so she was now considering whether to quit the Dark Avengers, and as for the Deadpool, she naturally didn''t care so much.


    Poor Carathorfin has been controlling others, but he was counter-controlled by Su Sheng.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 978 is not only Orochi, Adam, and Harley Quinn who play fear!


    The group first returned to Sonya''s house, followed Su Sheng, took Susanie Chen and Sand Angel to New Krypton.


    With the gradual increase in the number of new Kryptonians, the speed of construction is getting faster and faster. It can be said that the appearance of towns has gradually emerged, especially the construction of different civilizations and styles has the same feeling of coming to the film and television city. Every area All are different.Saint Su found the White Queen and handed Susanne Chen to her, and then took the sand angel to find Mrs. Viper and Sister White, and of course Vanessa the Phantom Cat who was following here to be genetically modified.

 788 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 788

    I gave Sand Angel to them to study and talked to them about the experimental process and data that I knew from Ajax.


    Their research experience is already very mature. With Sand Angel and experimental experience, they are even more powerful. Su Sheng originally planned to leave. Before Laura would meet Ariandra Jones, Su Sheng just wanted to know. Knowing her situation, I don¡¯t know if Adam¡¯s matter has been resolved.But I have come, and I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time. Vanessa naturally refuses to let Su Sheng leave. Fortunately, there are a lot of rooms here. So... when Sister White was studying with Madame Viper, Su Sheng Very happy to have a shot with Vanessa.


    As a result, it was out of control, and Su Sheng did not return to Earth until noon the next day.


    But she didn''t return to Sonya''s house this time, but directly sensed the location of Ariandra Jones.


    In a hotel that doesn''t seem to be much upscale.


    Saint Su saw Ariandra Jones who was resting.


    The arrival of Su Sheng made Ariandela Jones a little nervous and restrained, Su Sheng asked her progress only to find that Adam''s matter had not been resolved.Because Mephisto has restored Johnny Blazer to become a ghost rider, Johnny Blazer basically took over the matter of dealing with Adam. Johnny Blazer has already played against Adam. Originally, Ariane Ra Jones thought there would be results soon, but didn''t know what method Adam used to disappear.


    Johnny Blazer is looking for him, and Ariandra Jones is looking for him.


    It was just a coincidence that I met Laura before.


    "So, do you have a direction now?" Su Sheng asked.


    Ariandra Jones nodded and shook her head."I''m not sure if it''s him or it''s related to him, but I feel a very evil and powerful aura nearby, which makes me want to get closer involuntarily."


    "Evil, powerful breath?"


    Today''s Ariandra Jones is not an ordinary ghost rider, but should be regarded as a universe ghost rider. She can be described as evil and strong, and she can''t help but get closer to show that she should not be weak.


    "And..." Arianedra Joneson paused."I found that there is no fear around here, so I think it may be related to Adam."


    She said that Su Sheng did not find fear.


    When it comes to fear, it must be the big snake. The second is Adam, who suddenly appeared when the big snake recovered. Adam made Ariandela Jones a ghost rider to cut off original sin and avoid fear again. She said before. The situation is really likely to be Adam.But... Su Sheng suddenly thought of one, she is also related to fear!


    With a thought, Su Sheng grinned slightly, it was really her!


    "I''ll leave." Su Sheng said and teleported and disappeared.


    The next moment she appeared in a hotel room about ten kilometers away, which was obviously much more advanced than the one where Li Andra Jones lived.As soon as Su Sheng appeared, she saw a pair of iconic two-color ponytails shaking back and forth, and Harley Quinn was sitting on the sofa watching...animations on TV with interest.And the woman sitting next to her, her skin was a little bit purple, and there were purple eyeshadows on her eyes, but one piece was separated from the bottom of her eyes to her chin.


    This kind of look would feel ugly, but the woman''s facial features are very delicate and beautiful. The clothes on her body look exposed and have a little noble meaning. The whole person is full of special charm.


    "Yeah."


    "Honey, are you here to find me?"


    Before this woman could react, the clown girl who had been focusing on watching cartoons suddenly jumped up and plunged into Su Sheng''s arms.


    Stopping the clown girl, Su Sheng glanced at the somewhat surprised but not panicked woman and said, "Who is she? Where is the Plant Girl?"


    This woman has the kind of powerful evil Ariandra Jones said.


    She should not be human.


    "She, what''s her name?" Harley Quinn turned her head for a moment, but didn''t remember it, but it didn''t matter."It doesn''t matter what her name is. I originally went with Plant Ivy to a place where there might be special plants she wanted, but a vampire suddenly found me on the way and wanted to hire me. I thought it was interesting and agreed. Anyway, she was on the way. I awakened her as the vampire said, and escorted her somewhere."


    "Where is the Plant Girl?"


    "She stayed and continued looking for her plants." The clown girl naturally pointed to the woman excitedly."My dear, you definitely don''t know what she is, it''s funny!"


    ...


    Has any brother always wanted to see Succubus?I just know that this person doesn''t know much about her related plot, so I take the time to write it down.


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 978 Succubus: Xia Ke La


    "Succubus?"


    Seeing the happy clown girl, Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    "Ah, how did you know?" The clown girl curled her lips in surprise, and the woman also looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    Of the topics that the clown girl said along the way, nine and a half of the ten sentences are all about Su Sheng, and the remaining half are useless nonsense, so this woman can guess the identity of Su Sheng. For him It wasn''t that surprised to appear suddenly, but he didn''t expect him to see through his identity directly. Although she hadn''t concealed her abnormality, not many people could see her identity at a glance.


    After all, there are not many succubuses, and almost none of them are active in human society.


    "Human, do you know me?" She asked Saint Su.


    Su Sheng smiled."Tell me what your name is, maybe I know it by hearing your name."


    "Xia Kela." After the woman said, she looked at Su Sheng with a smile, her smile was full of special charm, like a delicate flower attracting the eyes of the crazy bee wave butterfly.


    The succubus is best at charm, even if it does not specifically display talent, it has a strong charm.


    "It''s you!" Su Sheng smiled brightly.


    The clown girl said before that the process of getting to know her gave Su Sheng a sense of deja vu and faintly heard it there. Now that the name was said, Su Sheng immediately remembered the name.


    This is not the wife of Deadpool!


    Charm Xia Kela later became the queen of hell.She is best known for her century-class wedding with Deadpool, inviting heroes and villains from all over the universe to attend. A total of 223 comic characters attended her wedding with Deadpool and broke the world record!Su Sheng feels that he is really predestined with Xiaojianjian. He cut off his girlfriend Vanessa in advance, and even the front foot had just slept with Vanessa, and he met his wife on the back foot?


    In the original comics, it seems that Deadpool accepted the evil villain Dracula to wake up and escort Xia Keila, who had been sleeping for a thousand years. However, during the escort process, she was blocked by the blade soldiers. The Guardian of Deadpool and Deadpool moved Xia Keila. Come together.Speaking of it, Xia Keila''s aesthetics seems to be beneficial to ordinary people, maybe because she is not a human but a succubus?Are you accustomed to all kinds of demons in your aesthetics?She didn''t even mind the humble appearance and even thought his Shar Pei-like face was very handsome!


    I remember that Xiao Jianjian and Xia Keila seem to have a daughter named Varda Wilson. Varda Wilson has inherited the genes of Xiao Jian Jian and Xia Ke La perfectly. The noble demon blood and super self-healing ability, some In this sense, she was considered a member of the demon noble, but she hated Deadpool very much, because the genetics of Deadpool disfigured her face.And her character is crazy, and the three views are very problematic.


    In the next 2099, it even became the deadpool of that era in the future, and his actions were quite excessive.


    She even arrested Deadpool and imprisoned him.


    One dialogue is quite interesting.


    Deadpool: "I think back then, I was also Wade Wilson who was the most powerful deadpool. I had soaked in the goddess of death, fought hell demons, the X-Men regarded me as the big brother, the Avengers let me be the boss, and Thanos gave me tea. , Eternal gave me a cigarette, the Planet Devourer was afraid to see me, hey, now, I am really old."


    Varda: "... if you keep blowing, I almost believe it."


    Deadpool: "Unfilial daughter!"


    Varda: "I don''t have a father!"


    Deadpool."..."


    Of course, the topic was a bit far off, and Su Sheng turned his attention back to the succubus Xia Keila.The escort changed from Deadpool to Harley Quinn. It¡¯s okay. After all, Deadpool and Harley Quinn are a bit crazy. The Blade Warrior has been killed by himself in advance, but the evil spirit knight is watching them. Su Sheng can only say The development of some things is really interesting.


    "Am I beautiful?" Xia Kela said with a charming smile.


    "Not bad!" Su Sheng nodded with a smile."After all, sometimes exotic styles are still very attractive."


    "Then you don''t want something to happen to me?" Xia Keila laughed.

 789 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 789

    "Hey, are you trying to snatch a man from me?" Before Su Sheng spoke, the clown girl rushed out.


    Xia Keola chuckled disapprovingly."Aren''t you his slave? You are not his wife. Moreover, you said he has many slaves."


    "I want to kill you!"


    Harley Quinn directly showed the hammer, waved it, and struck Xia Ke.


    Xia Keila wasn''t to be outdone, and Xia Keila was not a docile person himself, and for a while, the clown girl and Xia Keila started to fight in a silly way.Joker girl jealous and jealous?Su Sheng didn''t believe it. At first glance, I knew that Harlequin was not really angry. It was probably because of her performance in Su Sheng, or she just wanted to have a fight with Xia Kela.Generally speaking, the clown girl¡¯s mad behavior still has traces to follow, or she did not deliberately conceal her true thoughts from Su Sheng, but sometimes Su Sheng may not be able to guess her thoughts 100% if she does not use mental power.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 979 Dracula the Vampire?


    Boom pong pong.


    The two played more and more fiercely, and their movements became bigger and bigger.


    This gave Su Sheng an inexplicable sense of seeing two huskies fighting and tearing down the house. He shook his head and teleported away directly back to Ariandela Jones and told her that the evil and powerful aura she felt was not The Adam she was looking for had nothing to do with Adam, so she didn''t need to waste time here, and then teleported back.


    boom!


    As soon as Su Sheng came back, he saw a figure flying towards him with his back turned to him. Su Sheng stretched out his hands and hugged her. In an instant, Xiangyu was full of arms.


    Xia Ke turned his head and glanced at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng moved his hands and smiled: "It feels good."


    "You, a human-like steer, dare to be disrespectful to me?" Xia Ke pulled angrily and pushed him away and glared at him, his body faintly swelling as if he was about to expand.


    The clown girl stopped and patted her hands to watch the excitement and said, "Honey, spank her, spank her hard, let her know how good you are."


    Xia Ke glared at the clown woman and rushed towards Su Sheng in anger. However, the moment she pounced on Su Sheng, her moves suddenly changed. Her hands flexibly hooked Su Sheng¡¯s neck and followed directly at 807. Kissed over.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng was forced to kiss, to be precise, in cooperation with the strong kiss.


    The moment Xia Kela rushed over, Su Sheng copied her abilities. When she changed her move, Su Sheng suddenly found that her aura against herself had disappeared, so Su Sheng did not evade.Therefore, when Xia Keila forced a kiss, Su Sheng quickly took the initiative and hugged Xia Keila with her backhand to satisfy the request of Harley Quinn.


    Snapped!


    Xia Ke snorted in pain and wanted to leave, but then she found that Su Sheng''s breath was a little different.


    Although the appearance has not changed, it is full of charm.


    "Are you also a succubus?" Xia Keila asked in surprise.


    "Succubus? Haha, I am not." Su Sheng denied with a smile.


    Xia Kela shook his head and said, "No, you can''t lie to me, I feel the succubus aura on you very clearly!"


    "I really am not!" Su Sheng smiled and took back the breath of the succubus.


    Xia Keila frowned again, no more, the breath of the succubus was gone?What was going on, she didn''t think that a succubus had such an ability to hide his breath from the same kind.


    "My dear, leave her alone, you were so charming just now, I want to..." The clown girl threw herself into Su Sheng''s arms.


    Originally, the clown girl was only interested in Su Sheng. In addition, Su Sheng showed a succubus aura, which made the clown woman not able to bear it. She threw herself on Su Sheng and started to kiss her and walked towards the bedroom. past.


    boom!


    The door was closed, and it didn''t take long for the clown girl to yell.


    At first, Xia Keila was still thinking about whether Su Sheng was a succubus, but gradually became a little impatient by the noise, and then gradually her expression became a little weird, she didn''t even notice her. Began to take the initiative to eavesdrop.


    The succubus, it sounds like a charm of the opposite sex, it should feel like a wave of waves.


    But in fact, succubus is just a type of demon. Although they have the talent to charm people, they are not all that kind of coquettish goods. And Xia Keila has been sleeping for thousands of years. I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t understand this kind of thing at all. But no experience.In this way, Xia Kela was inexplicably attracted by the sound, and gradually became immersed in it.


    I don''t know how long it took, the succubus found that it was dark outside, and the people inside had no intention to come out, so Xia Keila got up and pushed the door in.


    She still wants to rest.


    Unfortunately, this door seemed to be locked from the inside, which made Xia Ke waved his hand and tried to break through.


    boom!


    A rebound force shook her back, and Xia Ke frowned uncomfortably, planning to do it again, but suddenly felt an evil aura appearing nearby.


    Turn around, turn around.


    Xia Keola saw a group of shadows appearing in the living room, and when the shadows gradually solidified, a person appeared.


    A man dressed in the Middle Ages.


    "Dracula, what are you..." Xia Kela recognized and was about to ask how Dracula came, but Dracula, who was about to speak when the boss appeared, suddenly grabbed his neck with a painful expression. , As if being hurt.


    "roll!"


    Su Sheng''s voice came from the room, and Dracula''s body instantly disappeared as if pulled away by some force.


    Xia Ke was shocked, a little unresponsive.


    It was almost an instant from Dracula''s sudden appearance to Su Sheng shouting and rolling, to Dracula''s being dragged away, Xia Keola looked in the direction of the room after a long while.


    About ten minutes later.


    Su Sheng came out from the inside, and Xia Ke La Ge was about to speak when Su Sheng Xukong reached out and grabbed it.


    A figure flashed directly.


    Dracula!


    "Are you the mage of Kama Taj?" Dracula stepped away and distanced himself from Su Sheng, and asked vigilantly.


    Just now, Su Sheng didn''t teleport him away but threw him into the mirror space, which is still an independent and enclosed mirror space, probably around the living room!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    After two sentences of chapter 980... Dracula was killed by a spike


    Kama Taj?


    Although Xia Keila has been asleep for thousands of years, after all, this species of devil and the mage who guards the safety of the earth are regarded as enemies, and naturally he has heard of Kama Taj.This made Xia Keila even more curious about the identity of Su Sheng. From the clown girl, she knew that Su Sheng was a powerful human with many abilities. Just now she saw Su Sheng release the breath of a succubus. Now Dracula said that he It was Kama Taj''s mage, which made Xia Kela very curious about Su Sheng''s identity.

 790 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 790

    Dracula would think so because of the mirror space.


    As a vampire or the boss of vampires, the dark creatures like Dracula will naturally deal with wizards. Although Kama Taj¡¯s main responsibility is to prevent invasions from other dimensions, he also encounters some dark creatures inside the earth. Knowing how to shoot, Dracula guessed that he had also experienced the mirror space so he could recognize it at a glance.There are indeed many vampires in the Marvel universe, but Dracula is one of the more famous ones.


    Although this kind of evil is not the main issue of Marvel, Dracula will often appear as a dragon boss, especially in cartoons.Su Sheng doesn¡¯t know much about him, because what do vampires say, it feels a bit bad, especially in the Marvel world, vampires are really not enough to see, but Dracula awakens Xia Keila and hires the clown girl, so this stuff Is there a conspiracy?


    Su Sheng didn''t bother to ask questions and let go of a spiritual ability.


    Dracula should have some ability to resist the invasion of the soul, but it is useless under Su Sheng''s strong psychic ability. Dracula did not even notice that he was invaded. All the secrets were known to Su Sheng. .


    The reason why Dracula would release Xia Keola is very simple, that is, he wants her to be the queen of hell and he will be the oriole behind.


    As for why hiring a clown girl?


    The reason is also very simple. Don''t think Dracula is very powerful among vampires, but he is still afraid of the sun.So, the best way is to hire someone else.


    "Go to hell."


    Dracula was still waiting for Su Sheng to admit that he was Kama Taj''s mage, but Su Sheng suddenly said something.


    "Want to kill me, rely on you?"


    Dracula snorted his body as a delay and wanted to teleport to shoot Su Sheng. His figure suddenly appeared behind Su Sheng and punched him, but before his fist touched Su Sheng, Su Sheng A white light suddenly lit up on his body.


    The white light of life!


    The white light on Su Sheng''s body seemed to form a halo, dazzling and bright, with a holy breath.


    The succubus subconsciously snorted away from Su Sheng in an instant, and Dracula was miserable. He was the closest to Su Sheng, not to mention that the vampire had no resistance to this kind of light.When the white light shone, he screamed, and the place illuminated by the white light instantly began to burn and turn to ashes. Even if Dracula¡¯s reaction quickly wanted to escape but still couldn¡¯t come, he was fast... Over light?


    Dracula did not exceed the speed of light.


    In just a second or two, Dracula disappeared in the light.


    died!


    Poor Dracula deliberately awakened Xia Keila and hired a clown escort. He originally planned to see the escort, but he said two sentences in total. One sentence is that you are the mage of Kama Taj?If you want to kill me, you will die.He didn''t even say a word to Xia Kela, or to Harley Quinn!It can only be said, unfortunately to a certain extent.


    If he had been a day earlier, maybe nothing would be gone.


    "Huh!"


    The white light gradually dissipated, and Su Sheng looked at Xia Keila in the corner and smiled."You just knocked on the door, something?"


    "I... I want to sleep."


    Xia Ke pulled back subconsciously, and she herself didn''t notice that her voice had become weakened. She was now a little afraid of Su Sheng.


    Killing Dracula in just one face, this...this strength is a bit scary.


    She can now be sure that Su Sheng is definitely not a succubus, because the succubus is definitely unable to master such a sacred power.


    "Sleep?" Su Sheng looked at the sofa and shook his head slightly."You can sleep on the sofa."


    "Oh."


    Xia Kela responded.


    Harley Quinn came out of the room carelessly at this time."That was Dracula just now? I felt his breath, he was killed by you?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Why? Why are you killing her?" Xia Keila asked this, probably because Harley Quinn appeared to calm her down.


    "Does the good thing that disturb me count as a cause?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Xia Ke stopped talking.


    If someone disturbs herself or can kill someone at will, she might do the same.


    "You killed him, what about my hired revenge? He hasn''t settled yet!" said the clown girl.


    "Remuneration?" Su Sheng smiled."The wealth he has accumulated for so many years should be more than the reward he promised to give you? I have searched his memory before killing him, and I will tell you that you can explore it yourself."


    "Hmm!" The clown girl nodded happily.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 1981: Pillows should be diversified


    The wealth that Dracula has accumulated over the years is indeed amazing, but the clown girl or Su Sheng actually doesn¡¯t care about the wealth itself. After all, money is not really attractive to them. What really interests them is exploration. The joy of treasure?Harley Quinn looked cheerful anyway.


    "How about you?"


    Su Sheng suddenly asked Xia Ke.


    "Me? What''s wrong with me?" Xia Ke was shocked for a moment, as if he didn''t expect the topic to turn to himself.


    "Dracula is dead, and the hiring mission of the clown girl is over, in other words...you can do whatever you want." Su Shengdao.


    Xia Keila really didn¡¯t think about this issue. After being awakened before, she followed Harley Quinn, and now she suddenly told her that she could do whatever she wanted and where she wanted to go. Xia Keila didn¡¯t really think about where to go. .Looking at the clown girl and Su Sheng, Xia Ke said, "I''m with you."


    "With us?"


    "Dracula awakened me, right? I should have a share of her things, right?" Xia Kela asked.


    Do you have a share?


    Su Sheng looked at the clown girl, and the clown girl didn''t care, so Su Sheng shrugged and agreed.


    "Then let''s leave tomorrow." Su Sheng thought for a while and planned to stop the clown girl from going back to the room to sleep. Who knew that Xia Keila also got up and entered the room quickly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Sleep." Xia Ke took it for granted."I''m not going to sleep on the sofa."


    "Then you plan to sleep with us?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Xia Kela didn''t speak, and looked at the messy sheets and waved his hands. In an instant, a group of purple energy blasted out, and the sheets became neat and tidy in an instant.Then... Xia Keila lay down to watch without looking at Su Sheng and Harley Quinn.


    "You don''t mind, then go to sleep together."


    Su Sheng didn''t care about Xia Keila''s cheeky behavior. Anyway, Xia Keila didn''t threaten them. She didn''t mind sleeping together. Why would she mind?Fortunately, the bed was big enough, and Su Sheng and Harley Quinn did not look so crowded after lying down.


    The two who had just fought hard had no character to fight again. You and I were so tired and crooked for a while, they sent out dog food and fell asleep.


    night.

 791 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 791

    Go quietly.


    When the morning sun shines on the bed.


    Su Sheng is lying in the middle of the bed, with both arms stretched out, while being pillowed by the clown girl, while being pillowed by Xia Ke, what is interesting is that Xia Ke pulls the whole person and lies sideways in Su Sheng¡¯s arms. Knowing when it disappeared, there were several purple patterns on the human-like body, exuding exotic charm.


    "Hmm!"


    Su Sheng snorted and opened his eyes and woke up, and the clown girl woke up.


    She didn''t seem to have Xia Kela in her eyes, she just woke up with a look of interest, hooked Su Sheng''s neck for a while and then slowly moved down to start the wake-up service.


    Su Sheng woke up.


    Xia Keila also woke up.


    Xia Keola was surprised at first watching the Harley Quinn tasting that ugly thing with interest, but seeing the devotion of Harley Quinn as if she was tasting something delicious, somehow made Xia Kela feel silly.It was as if watching others eat something special, Xia Keila had leaned in unknowingly, and when Harley Quinn gave way, she took it in confusion.


    At first, Xia Keola felt that Harley Quinn''s taste was problematic, because it was not delicious at all, but the body did not stop, and then...they fell out of control, and joined in confusedly.


    It was not until she felt the pain that Xia Keila realized what had happened...


    "what did you do to me?"


    Xia Kela raised his head and asked Saint Su who was on him.


    "What do you think I did?" Su Sheng stopped and laughed."If you think I used some means to make you do this, then I can only stop.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Xia Keila hurriedly shouted."Go ahead, actually...it''s quite comfortable."


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly.


    Set sail again.


    As a demon that is not the same as the three views of human beings, a succubus who has been sleeping for a thousand years and has no experience at all, there is nothing to be fuss about with such a reaction.For Su Sheng, an extra pillow is not a big deal, and he is now very comfortable with his own pillow, so that his back garden has a diversified development, isn''t it good?


    When the afternoon sun became less intense.


    The three people checked out and left and then directly teleported to Dracula''s lair.


    There are a lot of vampires in Dracula''s lair. This is an old castle that looks 0.6 years old. The surroundings of this castle are very desolate. It is estimated that no one will come near here.At noon, the vampires in the castle were still asleep, and did not respond at all to the three intruders that suddenly appeared.Although the windows and doors in the castle were closed to keep out the sun, Su Sheng easily modified the reality and created a small sun in the castle, not only illuminating the entire castle, but the sleeping vampires turned into ash.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 982: Dracula''s Book of Wealth and Darkness


    boom!


    A door that looked very solid and heavy was directly smashed by the clown girl''s fist with a lamp ring. The dust was flying and the rubble was flying.


    "Actually... don''t be so rough." Su Sheng said to the clown girl.


    He even knew where Dracula''s treasure trove was, how could he not know how to open the treasure trove?


    The clown girl smiled and walked in without talking. The treasure house is huge and full of time. It should have been built a long time ago. The contents are piled up like a mountain, there are gold coins, gold cups, and all kinds of things. All kinds of jewels, etc., as well as some unknown things with a dark atmosphere. Dracula''s collections have been here for so many years. It can be said that they are invaluable. The wealth alone can be described as a rich and enemy country.


    Harley Quinn yelled in excitement. Although Xia Keila was not as emotional as her, she was obviously shocked11.


    "Come on, let''s divide the spoils."


    The clown girl yelled and pulled Xia Ke over, and then began to divide into three.


    One for Harley Quinn, one for Xia Kee, one for Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng just casually looked at the props full of darkness and then had no interest, there were not many good things.On the contrary, Su Sheng remembered the treasure that Dracula wanted to obtain.


    Book of Darkness!


    This book of darkness was originally supposed to be stored in Kama Taj, but it was later stolen. Dracula also had a lot of dealings with Kama Taj because he wanted to get the book of darkness, so he knew the card. The magic of Ma Taj.


    The Book of Darkness appeared in the fourth season of S.H.I.E.L.D. Agents. It is similar to a wordless heavenly book. Normally, it is a blank page, but when everyone reads it, it will show text in different languages, which is what you want most. What you see.Later, this book of darkness was taken by the evil spirit knight Robbie Reyes to a remote area and hid it. This matter is considered to be understood.Of course, Robbie Reyes has been killed by himself, and this book of darkness is more powerful than the TV show.


    The creator of this book of darkness is Sithorn, the ancient god who fell into a demon billions of years ago. Sithorn left the earth to go to other dimensions. Before leaving, he wrote all of his in indestructible parchment. The evil deeds and spells were called Sithorn Scrolls. Later these parchments were revised into a book and became the Book of Darkness. Through the Book of Darkness, he can influence and release his energy channels on the earth.


    The Book of Darkness was once called the Book of Necromancers. It records a lot of black magic, and because of the language switch, it can ensure that everyone can understand and learn, but it has a corrosive effect and will tempt people to go. Open the Book of Darkness and study the above content. Once they learn, their souls will be contaminated by Sithorn''s energy, and when they die, their souls will belong to Sithorn.Dracula wanted to find the book of darkness not to learn any dark magic. After all, Dracula had a lot of talent as a vampire himself. He wanted to find the book of darkness and didn''t want others to deal with him or vampires.


    Because the Book of Darkness records a very famous spell, a powerful spell that can kill all vampires at once.


    Of course, this effect is not permanent, and the vampires will recover once the spell is broken.


    But breaking the spell is not so easy. Who would break a spell that can revive vampires so kindly?


    "The Book of Darkness? This is a useful thing. It''s similar to the encyclopedia, it seems that the artificial intelligence Ada in the agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. has created a framework...simulated brain and so on." Su Sheng mumbled and thought. Contacted Lower Skye.


    The shock wave female Skye.


    The girlfriend of Su Sheng in the name of Marvel World, to be honest, the two of them are a little more together.


    "boom!"


    As soon as the communication was connected to Su Sheng, he heard a loud noise coming from the other end, as if something hit the wall, the next moment Skye''s voice came out.


    "What''s the matter? I''m busy." Skye''s breathing was slightly messy.


    "A task?"


    "Well, dealing with the Cree. The damn Hydra used the honeycomb to create a lot of mutated aliens, and even summoned the Cree to come to Earth." Skye said while he seemed to be working with people.


    "Do you need help?"


    "No, we can handle it. By the way, what can you do?" Skye asked.


    "Ask if you know the whereabouts of the book of darkness." Su Sheng asked.


    "The Book of Darkness? I seem to have heard it somewhere." Skye didn''t think of it for a moment.


    "Well, I will find you tonight."


    "it is good!"


    Simply hanging up the communication, Su Sheng looked at the still busy clown girl and Xia Ke pull, and simply went to help.


    There are many things.


    But they are not ordinary people. It took a while to divide the wealth that Dracula had accumulated into three points. After the points were divided, how to deal with it was a headache. There were too many, and it was not easy to take away. Need local resettlement.

 792 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 792

    "I want to send to my heaven fortress." Harley Quinn quickly thought of what she should do.


    Su Sheng nodded and looked at Xia Keila, but Xia Keila had no suitable place to store it.


    "First put it in my heaven fortress, it will be convenient for you to get it later," the clown girl suggested.


    Xia Keila agreed.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 983: Find the Secret Guest and the Book of Darkness!


    "Then leave it to you for safekeeping, I plan to..." Xia Kela paused."I plan to move around."


    "Is there any goal?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Maybe a trip to hell." Xia Ke pulled.


    "Hell..." Su Sheng thought for a while and laughed: "Okay, I allow you to borrow the dark energy of the dark dimension when you need it. As a condition, when you go to hell, go around the border of hell and see if you can find it. A person."


    "You allow me to use the power of the dark dimension? The dark dimension...that''s Domam''s territory!" Xia Keila asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, it used to be, but now the dark dimension belongs to me." Su Sheng said casually.


    Xia Ke opened her mouth wide in surprise. What does this mean?Means that Su Sheng actually killed Domam?Almost all Domam is integrated with the Dark Dimension. With the endless energy of the Dark Dimension, Domam is almost immortal!Xia Keila suddenly felt that... this man who made him taste happy might... really not easy.


    If you follow her... also a good choice!


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Let¡¯s think about it, it seems to be Liana Rasputin, maybe it can also be called Mystery? It¡¯s a human being caught by a monster in an alien space on the border of hell. He is good at spiritual legends, magic, magic armor, soul If you see it, bring it back to me." Su Shengdao.


    "Okay, I remember!" Xia Keila nodded.


    The next step is to bloom two flowers and one branch each. Xia Ke pulls the share and let Harley Quinn take away. Su Sheng sends Harley Quinn to the new Krypton Paradise fortress to settle down. If she wants to return to Earth, she can also come back. , And Su Sheng went to the base of SHIELD.


    Prepare to wait for Skye''s return.


    Today''s S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is very low-key. The low-key government departments have completely finished S.H.I. , But it has not been idle for a long time, but the direction has changed from guarding international security to targeting the Hydra, the alien race, and the Cree.As an Inhumane and S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, Skye''s missions are mostly on the front line. Although she has not returned yet, it does not mean that Su Sheng has no acquaintances in SHIELD.


    Gemma Simmons.


    Don''t reunite but still sneak in.


    Here Su Sheng and Gemma Simmons just came, but Skye is back.


    After handing in the task, Sky rushed directly into Su Sheng''s arms and gave a kiss, and he could feel Skye''s strong desire for him. Su Sheng smiled and hugged her waist and said: "Go to your room."


    "Ok."


    Skye responded with a sound and brought Su Sheng to his room, but he was not so hungry and impatient. Even after Su Sheng took action, Sky stopped her.


    "What?" Su Sheng asked towards Skye in confusion.


    "Let¡¯s talk about business first, by the way... let you rest and rest." If Skye¡¯s words meant something, Su Sheng quickly realized that Skye knew about the matter with Jimma Simmons, smiled and didn¡¯t explain it. The book of darkness.


    There was indeed news about the Book of Darkness in the previous investigation of the S.H.I.E.L.D. mission. However, the Book of Darkness is more mysterious. S.H.I. Human race or something, so the Book of Darkness was temporarily stored somewhere, and Skye is currently in the S.H.I.E.L.D. authority to be able to view it. Skye told Su Sheng the address and also notified Colfilson. Scream.Su Sheng asked about the situation of the Hive and the Cree. According to Skye''s words, it was within a controllable and solvable range, and Su Sheng did not need any help.


    After talking about the business, Skye took the initiative.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of sound in the room.


    The two did not leave the room for a whole day, until the next night... Skye came out of the room, and Su Sheng had already sent directly to get the book of darkness!


    What is S.H.I.E.L.D.?The most secret bases.


    This may also be the legacy left by Nick Fury. Every secret base will be guarded. The person in charge of the base storing the Book of Darkness should have received the news. So when Saint Su came to get the Book of Darkness, he was very cooperative. Just took out a box containing the book of darkness.After opening a box made of a special material, Su Sheng saw a black book lying quietly in it, and a feeling of waiting for someone to open it instantly spread.


    Snapped!


    Saint Su slapped the hand extended by the administrator and closed the box.


    The administrator took a few steps back subconsciously."What a wicked door, I feel as if I have been controlled."


    Su Sheng smiled faintly and teleported away directly with the book of darkness.


    In a desolate place, Su Sheng appeared again, opened the box and picked up the Book of Darkness and opened it gently. The original blank pages gradually appeared in Chinese characters.Does the book of darkness seem to be able to automatically recognize the native language?One of the spells displayed on the page is a spell that can kill all vampires in an instant.


    Close the book of darkness and mobilize magic power.


    Su Sheng released the spell.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 984: Eddie on the grassland above your head?


    The fluctuation of magic power became stronger and stronger, and Su Sheng could feel that a certain rule of the whole world seemed to be rewritten in an instant.


    The vampires all over the world suddenly evaporated and disappeared, just like Thanos snapped his fingers with infinite gems. The difference is that these vampires did not turn to ashes, but were wiped out from the existence of certain rules. The world has evaporated directly.


    Some vampires were seen when they disappeared, and some disappeared silently.


    But the number of vampires is very large. Su Sheng''s spell made all vampires in the world disappear, which caused quite a stir.The Ministry of National Defense, the Skyhammer Bureau, and agencies of other countries have discovered this problem and investigated it, but... no matter how they investigate it, it is estimated that only a spell of Su Sheng caused such an effect.


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng closed the Book of Darkness and put it away, followed by a flash to a strange apartment.


    The living room of the apartment.


    Not long after Su Sheng appeared, he saw someone walk out of the bathroom.Maybe it was unexpected that someone would come in at home so late, and she subconsciously screamed and blocked her body.


    267


    "Ah... old, boss?" Annie Wei Ying looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    "Sorry." Su Sheng smiled."I want to ask if Eddie has made any progress."


    "Oh, I... I don''t know, he, he didn''t contact me." Annie Weing paused and said: "We, we have broken up."


    "Really divided?" Su Sheng said unexpectedly."I thought you would give him another chance."


    Annie Weiying shook her head. When she knew that Eddie''s investigation might be right, she did regret it a little bit, and thought about giving him another chance.But this idea didn¡¯t last long and disappeared. She knew Eddie very well. He would not compromise for others, otherwise he would not get the land where he is now. The most important thing is that Eddie didn¡¯t get his permission. Just flipping through her computer, flipping through the information about the Life Foundation on the computer, she lost her job, which was unacceptable to Annie Weiying.


    Everyone has their own persistence or scales.

 793 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 793

    Eddie meets her own reverse scale, so Annie Weiying can forgive Eddie, but she can''t get back together with Eddie.


    "I''m going to put on a dress first." Although Anne Wei Ying was surprised at the sudden appearance of the boss Su Sheng, she was not too angry. After all, how could she be angry if she took the initiative to take it off?After saying that Annie Wei Ying was going to dress in the bedroom, the phone on the coffee table in the living room rang suddenly.


    Annie Wynn paused or walked over and looked at the phone first.


    "Eddie''s call."


    Annie Wei Ying looked at Su Sheng somewhat unexpectedly, then connected to the phone and released it.


    Su Sheng came over and sat down on the sofa. After thinking about it, Anne Wei Ying could only sit down temporarily to see what Eddie had to say.


    "Annie, it''s me, I''m Eddie, I just came out of the Life Foundation, and all my investigations are true. They, they actually brought aliens from outer space, a kind of creature called symbiont I...I just broke out of their laboratory, I may be infected." Eddie¡¯s voice was hurried, it sounds like something is wrong.


    Annie Wei Ying was shocked. Leng Gang wanted to ask where he was, but Su Sheng said, "You are infected by the symbiont?"


    "Uh... are you?" Eddie was shocked for a moment, as if he didn''t expect that there was someone next to Annie Weiying.


    "Su Sheng."


    "Oh, Su, Su Sheng... Are you with Annie? This... is it so late? You, where are you, I took a lot of evidence just to give you."


    "Anne Weiying''s house."


    "..."


    Eddie on the other end was silent.


    Are you still at Annie''s house so late?


    "You can come over now, I am very interested in your symbiote." Su Shengdao.


    "I''m downstairs, I''m going up here." Eddie replied.


    "what¡­¡­"


    It was a little surprised to hear Eddie actually downstairs, Annie Weiying, and said in a low voice."I''m going to get dressed."


    After speaking, Annie Weiying hurried to the room.


    Toot toot...


    The busy tone of the phone sounded, and Eddie hung up.


    Su Sheng smiled dumbly: "Is this another misunderstanding, right?"


    He can be sure that Annie Weiying''s sentence I went to dress Eddie must have heard. When the two of them were at home so late, Annie Weiying also said that she was going to wear clothes, plus the previous misunderstanding, no matter which one I changed. Men will feel that they are already above the grassland.But misunderstanding, it''s not a big deal!


    After waiting for a few minutes, Annie Weiying came out wearing pajamas, when the knock on the door happened.


    Annie Weiying opened the door and saw Eddie standing at the door with a pale and ugly expression.


    Eddie grinned reluctantly at Annie Weiying, and stumbled in with a little weakness.


    As a result, as soon as he came in, he looked around in panic as if he had heard something, as if looking for something.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    PSS: The new book is the ultimate series. At present, several chapters have been written in progress and have not yet been finalized.It will be published once it is finalized.


    Chapter 985 Venom Appears!


    "Eddie, what''s wrong with you? What are you looking for?"


    Seeing Eddie looking around for something, Annie Weiying couldn''t help asking.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    Eddie denies flusteredly, but it seems he is still looking for something.


    sound.


    In his mind~ there is always a sound.


    "leave here."


    "Get out of here..."


    "Eddie, it''s dangerous here."


    "Who, who is talking!"


    Eddie finally couldn''t help but yelled a little broken-out.


    "No, no one is talking? Eddie, what''s the matter with you, you..." Before Annie Weiying''s words were finished, Eddie''s uncontrollable body suddenly turned backwards, seemingly planning to open the door. .


    Here comes the weird situation.


    Although Eddie''s body wants to open the door to go out, it seems that it is not his will, as if the body is controlled by something, and he is trying to control his body.


    This...what the hell is going on?


    Annie Wei Ying looked at Su Sheng subconsciously.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly."It''s quite sharp, why... afraid of me?"


    When the voice fell, Eddie suddenly turned to look at Su Sheng.


    "Coward, I''ll help you!"


    The voice in his mind sounded again, Eddie only felt a powerful force rolling in his body, the next moment, his eyes seemed to turn white for a moment, and then a black fluid-like body was gradually secreted from his arm, you can see This layer of black object came out of his hands and quickly covered his whole body. Eddie''s not-so-strong body instantly became thicker. When the black fluid-like object covered his face, the fusion was completed.


    A black monster was born.


    The whole body is extremely dark, two white slanting eyes, open mouth are sharp and dense fangs, and one tongue looks like a lizard.


    Annie Wei Ying screamed in fright for an instant. Fear made her body stand motionless as if she had lost the ability to move.


    venom!


    Su Sheng watched Eddie and the symbiote turning into a venom state with great interest. Honestly speaking, this appearance is normal venom. When he was possessed by Spider-Man, he turned into a black Spider-Man uniform instead of being more representative. Sex.


    "Roar!"


    Venom opened his mouth and screamed. The huge body rushed towards Su Sheng, reaching out and grabbing it directly.


    coming!

 794 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 794

    Su Sheng''s ability to raise the corners of his mouth was directly copied, and then gently raised his hand.


    "boom!"


    A shock wave blasted past instantly.


    Layers of rippling shock waves hit the venom, and the venom instantly uttered a painful scream. It was clear that the layers of turbulence made the venom''s body gradually collapse, and Eddie''s original appearance was revealed in a blink of an eye. Watching the venom quickly detach from Eddie''s body, Eddie collapsed to the ground in pain, and the venom turned into a stream of black objects and was directly called to the wall.


    "Hey!"


    The venom on the wall squirmed quickly and wanted to leave, but Su Sheng stretched out his hand to seal the space around the venom in an instant, and then directly dragged the venom and the space in front of him.


    "Do you want more?" Su Sheng turned to look at Eddie and asked.


    Eddie shook his head quickly.


    He doesn''t seem to be possessed by this thing now. He still remembers his painful feeling before and the unsatisfied hunger. The most important thing is that it is alive. It will be in his mind. Talking, it feels like schizophrenia.


    Su Sheng nodded and waved his hand to send the venom to the storage washing planet, and then said to Eddie: "What did you find, let''s talk about it."


    Eddie took a deep breath and took out his mobile phone and created a photo album to show to Su Sheng. These are the photos of the experiment. The Life Foundation found many street hobos to conduct human experiments to let the symbiote possess, but the experiment results None of them are successful.In the photo, it can be seen that the deaths of several test subjects were very miserable, and the existence of suspected symbionts was also found.


    "Do you know how many symbiosis there are?" Su Shengchao Eddie asked.


    Eddie thought for a while and said: "It may be four. I heard that one has been outside without knowing whereabouts. Three are in the laboratory. Except... there should be two other than the one just now. One is dead, just now. In the photo, one of the subjects is nearby, and the other is yellow. I did a fusion experiment with rabbits, but I don¡¯t know the result. I only know how long these things won¡¯t survive without a host."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng nodded."I will keep these photos, and I will also deal with matters concerning the declaration of the foundation."


    "Then I..."


    "You don''t need to investigate this matter again, lest you have trouble. You can find a safe and hidden place to rest for a while. There should be money left over from the last time. No matter how much is left, it is yours. When this matter is over, I think you should be able to return to the original newspaper to continue working." Su Shengdao.


    "Okay, okay."


    Eddie actually didn''t want to continue the investigation, as long as the evidence was handed over to Su Sheng to be able to debunk and declare the Foundation''s evil deeds.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 986: The God of Symbiosis?


    He turned out to be just a reporter with a sense of justice. He is not bad but not good. A sense of justice?Have!But he doesn¡¯t do things that are justified. It¡¯s like a convenience store he often goes to. The owner is a woman and he has a good relationship. But every time the convenience store is robbed and charged for protection, he is angry but But she will silently shrink herself to a corner and will not even stand out.


    Even this time.


    He wasn''t actually so determined at the beginning.


    He was very touched at first. As a reporter, he wanted to reveal the truth, but lost his fianc¨¦e and job. He regretted it. At first, a scientist in the laboratory found that his guess was correct and was willing to help Egypt. Di entered the laboratory to take evidence, but Eddie refused at first. He has been in the Stark Building. After misunderstanding Anne Weiying and Su Sheng, Su Sheng gave him activity funds to investigate the matter. I really decided to do it.For one thing, I didn''t want to make Annie Weiying look down on her, but also wanted to fight for her to return to her side. Secondly, I felt that I had a certain degree of certainty and was inspired by the situation at that time.


    But this trip is really dangerous.


    He knew that he would definitely be in trouble and might still be in danger. Even if the symbiote left, the Life Foundation would not let him go easily. Now that he has money and the evidence is handed over, he can indeed get away.Of course... maybe it was because he found out that Annie Weiying might not be able to be restored.


    "Then... then I''m leaving, I won''t disturb you anymore."


    Eddie said and then turned away.


    Annie Weiying opened her mouth and said nothing, what did she say?Say he misunderstood?It doesn''t make sense to say this at this time, she has decided to break up with Eddie.


    Eddie is gone.


    Annie Wei Ying came to Su Sheng and sat down."Where is that thing?"


    "I got a safe place." Su Sheng explained.


    "Oh, then... what are you going to do? I am the Life Foundation." Annie Weiying asked again.


    Evidence Eddie has provided, evidence of human experiments, private research on alien creatures, these things are enough for the Life Foundation to die, and even bring the Osborne Enterprise, or Norman Osborne, to trouble.It is difficult for him to explain the fact that he used the company''s money to fund the Life Foundation, let alone such a dangerous alien creature.


    But how to deal with it... Su Sheng feels that it is not yet time, didn''t Eddie say that there is a symbiote that has not been discovered outside?It¡¯s better to wait until this matter gets serious. Otherwise, the Ministry of Defense will be backed up. Norman Osborn¡¯s muscles and bones will not be hurt, don¡¯t say anything...at least the remaining shares of Osborne Su Sheng planned to get it and completely drive the Osborne family out.


    "Not yet time." Su Sheng replied.


    Annie Wei Ying said nothing, she didn''t know what to say, the business seemed to be over, but Su Sheng didn''t seem to intend to leave, so she could only accompany her silently.


    Su Sheng didn''t pay much attention to what Annie Wei Ying thought, he was studying the ability of Venom.


    Venom is a kind of conscious symbiosis, and its abilities are quite a lot. Among them, soul resistance is very interesting.Because the symbiote itself is an alien single-celled organism. Although it is conscious but has no soul, it can resist attacks from the soul. The judgment eye of the evil spirit knight is right. It will not have much effect.Magic resistance is also compared. Needless to say, strength, speed, and endurance.Su Sheng discovered that Venom has the ability to sense spiders. Although it is not so strong, it can feel the surrounding environment and potential dangers. This is why Eddie wanted to control him to leave as soon as he came in. He felt that Su Sheng. Potential threat...


    In addition, liquefaction and super healing power are also characteristics of venom.


    After copying the venom''s ability, Su Sheng found a problem. He copied all the abilities instead of being able to extend out of liquid like the venom, which made Su Sheng a little disappointed.He was still thinking about how the ability to replicate the venom would not be as straightforward as the ability to replicate the angels, and the symbiote could be manifested, but now it seems...no!It would be really meaningless if the symbiote that cannot manifest the venom is just the ability.


    "Maybe you can add power to try, or else... find a chance to replicate the god of symbiont?"


    Saint Su thought of the god of the symbiote, yes, the symbiote has a god, and the background is not small, he is the lord of the abyss.At the beginning, the universe was nothing but the Lord of the Abyss. Later, the Gods group came to transform the universe, so the Lord of the Abyss killed the Gods group, but then he was expelled by the Gods group into the darkness and infected nearby microorganisms, becoming a symbiosis. The god.He forged a black death sword.


    This black 2.9 death sword probably belonged to the ancestors of the symbiote. Later, this sword was obtained by the god slayer Geer. Geer is a god-hostile guy. After he obtained the black death sword, he became Asgar. De''s nightmare, killing many gods, when the decisive battlers, past, present, and future, three Thors worked together to defeat them.This can be regarded as a part of Asgard''s past, but the god of symbiont should not be dead, and it is not clear where.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The 987th chapter female venom!


    You can put things aside for the god of symbiosis, but I don¡¯t know where it is anyway.Su Sheng intends to try to stack the venom''s ability. When the multiplier exceeds a certain level, the venom''s ability may break through the limit and achieve the effect he wants.


    Overlay!Overlay!Overlay!


    The power began to multiply upwards, until it multiplied dozens of times, Su Sheng suddenly developed a kind of enlightenment.


    how to say.


    It was as if the talent had awakened. Although there was no alien costume, Su Sheng could clearly feel that the venom''s ability had changed, as if he had broken through some shackles.The palm opened, and the next moment a black liquid was secreted from his palm.The liquid mass rolled back and forth in his palm, as if it were a living creature.


    But Su Sheng can feel it. It does not have any 11 self-awareness, and has a special connection with itself. This connection allows him to easily feel its existence, its location, and even control its actions. instruction.To some extent, this is the symbiosis created by myself, and I am the god of this symbiosis.


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose, and if I remember correctly, the venom in the comics has secreted offspring.


    For example, riots, howling, swallowing, extreme, whip waiting for you, or the grandson of Venom?Massacre, these are all resounding symbiote roles, and the strength is still blue and stronger than blue than venom.


    Su Sheng turned his head and cast a glance at Annie Wei Ying, who was surprised and smiled. The palm of her hand shook slightly. In an instant, the liquid symbiosis directly rushed towards Annie Wei Ying.Annie Weiying was shocked and instinctively dodged backwards, but she had not much room to move when she was sitting on the sofa. In addition to the speed of the symbiote, the symbiote almost leaped back to avoid it. Her body.


    Su Sheng manipulated the symbiote to penetrate part of the body through the pores of the skin and into Anne Wei Ying''s body, while the other parts began to rapidly extend and spread to cover her body.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Annie Weiying was already covered by the communist body, and the originally not short figure became taller, and a female venom symbiont appeared.

 795 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 795

    "This...what''s going on?"


    After the initial panic, Annie Weiying quickly realized that she seemed to be innocent or influential. Looking at her mutated hands, she couldn''t help turning her head to look at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "You can use it as a symbiote battle suit, which is the same as the previous research by Eddie and the Life Foundation, but it is a bit different. I made this symbiote battle suit and it has nothing to do with them. It has no effect on your body, and there will be no sound in your mind. I have set you as the user of this symbiote battle suit, so you can control it as you like."


    "Now... let''s try its power."


    Su Sheng smiled and finished speaking, Anne Wei Ying found that she could not control the symbiote at will as he said. This symbiote was not under her control at all, but was controlled by Su Sheng to display various abilities. Changes.At first, Annie Weiying was a little panicked and overwhelmed, but gradually she calmed down and seemed to find a sense. I don¡¯t know when she started to take over the control of the symbiont and began to show the various abilities of the symbiont. It is also switching back and forth in the two forms of coverage and recovery.


    "This symbiote battle suit can also heal your injuries, as long as you are not able to heal your life in an instant." Su Sheng smiled at Annie Wei Ying, who had returned to normal form.


    "So... Am I still human?" Annie Wei Ying said.


    "Of course, you only need to use it as a battle suit or uniform." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Then... why me?"


    Annie Weiying is not stupid. She can feel the benefits of this symbiote battle suit. Apart from anything else, self-healing alone is equivalent to her being able to avoid any danger and accident by accident.Of course, this premise is that Annie Weiying believes in Su Sheng. This symbiote battle suit is definitely not dangerous. If it is the one researched by the Life Foundation, even if it is given to Annie Weiying, she dare not use it.


    "Why are you?" Saint Su 757 thought for a while."Because you are the closest to me? Take it as compensation for me to make you misunderstood twice and make you single, but...you still need to do something for me."


    The last time Annie Weiying misunderstood Su Sheng''s similar remarks and thought it was to ask her own unspoken rules, but this time it shouldn''t be a misunderstanding, right?


    Su Sheng said that if Eddie didn¡¯t come last time, he might not be able to help but want to happen. Now that he and Eddie have completely broken up, he would not actually want to know the Life Foundation as he did last time. So this time... it should be right!Annie Wei Ying reached out and lifted the straps of her nightdress very confidently.


    Huh!


    With her nightdress falling to the ground, Annie Wei Ying once again stood in front of Su Sheng frankly!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The 988th chapter of the hammer game''s debut plan?


    Do you like undressing so much?


    This is the second time that Annie Wei Ying has taken off her clothes without saying a word. This makes Su Sheng wonder whether she feels like she likes unspoken rules or is she a woman who likes to be pre-empted by unspoken rules?It should be the former, after all, from the previous information, Annie Weiying does not have this hobby.Su Sheng is not a decent gentleman, let alone Liu Xiahui, who is not in a mess. Anne Wei Ying appeared naked in front of her several times, and even a man couldn''t help it.


    not to mention.


    Annie Weiying accepted her symbiosis, and to some extent was considered his person.


    Su Sheng caressed Annie Wei Ying''s cheek slowly downwards, and watched Annie Wei Ying''s slightly shy look. He chuckled and asked, "Do you like the small intestines?"


    "what?"


    "I don''t like to take the road that no one else has walked. Anyway, there will be a new road if I walk too much." Su Sheng said something "unanswered" and walked to the bedroom.


    Annie Weiying didn''t understand the meaning of Su Sheng''s words but still followed.


    It didn''t take long for her to know what a sheep intestine path is, and what it means to take a road that no one else has walked.


    At first, Annie Weiying was obviously not used to this kind of exploratory behavior, but slowly she was a little lucky. Although the road is not smoother than the road, it has its own fun, and... I am afraid that only the road can bear it. Su Sheng has extraordinary endurance.


    night!


    Go quietly.


    When Annie Weiying woke up early the next morning, she was only in bed. This made her a little dazed to think that yesterday was a dream she had imagined, but soon afterwards the discomfort convinced her that this was not a dream.


    There are faint whispers outside.


    Annie Wei Ying opened the door curiously and walked out. Su Sheng was chatting with someone in the living room. She was still an extremely beautiful woman.


    This allowed Anne Wei Ying to subconsciously release her body into a uniform and cover her body.


    She is not wearing clothes!


    "Fak, why is the symbiote on her?" Moonstone Karathofen cried out in surprise, stood up and looked at Annie Weiying vigilantly.


    Su Sheng glanced back and chuckled, "Don''t be nervous, you are!"


    Annie Weiying didn''t know what she meant, but after thinking about it, she turned around and closed the door. After a while she came out wearing her clothes.


    Karathofen calmed down, but his face became more ugly.


    "It seems that Norman Osborne''s plan is a joke in your eyes." Karathofen said quietly.


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "No, Norman Osborne is actually the sharpening stone I prepared for the Spider Girl League. Since he is willing to ask for something, I will certainly not ignore him. After all, he holds the shares of Osborne Enterprise. I¡¯m still very interested. Okay, let¡¯s talk about his progress."


    "You planned it right from the beginning? You know that Norman Osborne has looked for me, so he came to me. There are no accidents or obstructions to me joining the Hammer Game. You just want me to join the Hammer Game and then Help you find out his information, right." Karathofen looked at Su Sheng faintly.


    Su Sheng shrugged."How about it?"


    "I told you before that I don¡¯t have the habit of letting go of the pillows I¡¯ve used. In fact, you don¡¯t have to think about it. It¡¯s better to follow Norman Osborne than to follow me. At least I can guarantee your safety. No one can. It can move you, and you can experience more excitement." Su Sheng smiled."Don''t you like to control people? How many slaves do I need to be controlled."


    "Do I still have room to refuse?" Carathorfin said with a bitter smile."Norman Osborne found Ares, the god of war, and is persuading the sentry. After the sentry joins, he intends to officially start the name of the Hammer Bureau. He intends to take Asgard and let Asgard accept registration. bill!"


    "Very smart choice." Su Sheng chuckled nonchalantly."After all, Asgard is an outsider. Since he now lives on the earth, using it to perform operations will not arouse public disgust. Once it succeeds, it can quickly establish the prestige of the Hammer Bureau. And let Asgard accept registration or defense The Ministry and many people would like to see it."


    "And... this can avoid direct conflict with you." Karathofen continued."Although you have a very close relationship with Asgard, after all, you have a different position. You must not come forward directly for Asgard, and the Avengers are not good to intervene directly. And even if you do it... the sentry is to fight you specifically The trump card to solicit in."


    The birth of the sentinel is all related to Saint Su, but Norman Osborne still wants to use the sentinel against Saint Su?


    He smiled softly: "Where is the symbiote?"


    "Symbiont..." Carathorfin shook his head."I didn''t see what he had planned for the symbiote."


    Su Sheng nodded: "You can go back, and I will contact you if necessary."


    Although Karathorven didn''t like Su Sheng''s instructive tone, he nodded and opened the door.


    "Wake up? Go clean up and follow me to the Avengers Building." Su Sheng turned to face Annie Weiying.


    The Avengers Building?


    Annie Weiying nodded and got up and went to the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, Su Sheng took Anne Wei Ying to the Avengers Building. As soon as he came over, he saw Maria Hill slightly sarcastically and said: "It seems that there are many rooms in the Avengers Building, but sooner or later, I can¡¯t live. Time."


    "No matter how many people there are, there will definitely be your room." Su Sheng smiled back and pointed to Annie Wei Ying."I''m bringing a new person, do you check it out?"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 989: Traveling back to the 90s?Maria Hill wants to go with you!

 796 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 796

    Maria Hill is complaining that Su Sheng is bringing back more and more women from the Avengers Mansion. The members of the Avengers are all related to Su Sheng.Su Sheng responded that no matter how many people there are, you must be one of them.Maria Hill just curled her lips without responding, and then turned her gaze to Annie Weing.From her point of view, Annie Weiying has nothing special, but since Su Sheng will come to the Avengers Building, she must have some special abilities.


    "Indigo, scan her identity."


    Maria Hill yelled, and soon a beam of light hit Annie Weiying''s body and scanned it from head to toe, and the scan result came out after a while.


    "Symbiote?"


    The scan results directly appeared in front of Maria Hill in the form of a text file. Maria Hill ignored any identity, occupation, and so on. What she was really surprised was that there was a symbiote on Anne Wei Ying!But Maria Hill was surprised, and Su Sheng was even more surprised.


    He was surprised that Maria Hill knew about the symbiote, and even more surprised that Indigo could scan for the existence of the symbiote.


    173 After all, Indigo comes from the DC world, and this is not the main body. It is just a subroutine run by the Avengers. Even if it is set to collect information on the special circumstances of the world, it should not be easy to scan the symbiote, the Life Foundation. Bian must be guarded strictly.And Maria Hill obviously didn''t know that the Life Foundation was studying the symbiote.


    "How do you know the symbiote, how did Indigo know?" Su Sheng asked Maria Hill curiously.


    Maria Hill did not rush to answer, but first confirmed to Su Sheng whether the symbiosis in Annie Wei Ying would get out of control, and she said after getting an accurate answer."I know from the file left by Nick Fury. You know that part of the file is left to me after his death. Among them is the symbiote. Long, long ago, S.H.I.E.L.D. or Nick Fury discovered the symbiote and used the symbiote to create research on super soldiers. Unfortunately, most of the soldiers who participated in the experiment became brutal and crazy, and almost all died."


    "I uploaded part of the information in the file to Indigo''s program, so that if something happens, I can react immediately."


    After hearing Maria Hill finished speaking, Su Sheng had to say that Nick Fury had so many secrets, and he even knew and studied the symbiote.Speaking of it, Nick Fury still seems to know Captain Marvel. After Thanos¡¯s snapped fingers in the movie, Nick Fury used a special vintage pager to buckle Captain Marvel before disappearing into soot!


    "What''s the matter with her symbiote?" Maria Hill asked.


    "Someone is studying the symbiote, and I got one of them. I researched it and found a symbiote that belongs to me, and gave it to her." Su Sheng briefly said about the Life Foundation and the Hammer Bureau. After knowing that this symbiosis was created by Su Sheng and there was no danger of running away, Maria Hill quickly arranged for people to test Anne Weing¡¯s ability, and at the same time, she also checked Anne Weing¡¯s identity, past, and people. Evaluate and analyze the character, etc.


    "Don''t leave, I have something to ask you."


    Seeing Anne Wei Ying being taken away, Maria Hill also planned to leave, Su Sheng called her.


    "What else?" Maria Hill said.


    "Nick Fury''s symbiote experiment, is there any record of the source of the symbiont? For example, the god of the symbiont, or the dragon of the symbiont?" Su Sheng asked.


    Maria Hill thought about it very seriously and shook her head: "No, it''s just a record of the symbiont experiment and some symbiont data, and there is no source."


    "When was this experiment conducted?"


    "Nineties."


    "Nineties?" Su Sheng thought for a while."It''s okay, go ahead."


    "Do you want to do something again?" Maria Hill looked at Su Sheng suspiciously. With Su Sheng''s character, he wouldn''t be interested in things. The Avengers deal with so many things every day without seeing Su Shengli. Ignore it?


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little interested in the God of Symbiosis, especially what happened in the 1990s is not just the God of Symbiosis, so I''m wondering if I should go and see it." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Would you like to check it out?"


    "Go and see in the 90s?"


    Maria Hill was shocked."You mean you want to travel back to the nineties?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng replied casually, but found that Maria Hill''s expression became weird, and then directly sent a message to Sharon Carter and the sage."I have a mission to leave with Su Sheng for a period of time. During this period, you will be responsible for your usual missions."


    Finished.


    Maria Hill hung up the communication and looked straight at Su Sheng."I want to go with you."


    "You want to go too?" Su Sheng was a little surprised.


    "Some of the information left by Nick Fury is not clear, I want to take this opportunity to figure it out." Maria Hill said."One more person should be okay for you, right?"


    "of course!"


    "Su Sheng shrugged and laughed." "It seems that we really don''t have too many opportunities to be alone. This time is a good opportunity."


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The 990th chapter travels in an instant, separate action!


    "You''d better not have any unrealistic thoughts, I just want to see Nick Fury to ask some things clearly." Maria Hill warned.


    But if this warning is useful, I don''t know.


    Maria Hill confessed the good things and told Su Sheng a precise time range, and followed Su Sheng stretched out her hand to stop her waist.


    "What are you doing?" Maria Hill dodged slightly.


    "Take you through time." Su Sheng smiled and snapped his fingers, the time gem''s ability was activated instantly.


    In an instant.


    Maria Hill only felt a sway, and a sense of suspension came from the sky.In an instant, Maria Hill felt a change in the surrounding scenery, and the vomiting sensation of turning over the river in the next moment made her bend down and retched.Didn''t spit out anything, but it felt really uncomfortable.


    "This...this is the nineties?"


    After a while, Maria Hill felt better and looked around.


    This should be an alley of a certain street. The architectural style around it is obviously full of a sense of age. Not far from the street opposite the alley exit, there is a supermarket that has already closed down. It is almost closed in the normal timeline. Of course, the supermarket has not closed yet.All the signs made Maria Hill confirm that she was in the nineties.


    This made her feel incredible.


    It was just a blink of an eye, this came to the 90s, came to the past?


    You know that this may be something that many people cannot do in their entire life. Who doesn''t want to go back to the past and change themselves?As a result, it is as simple as drinking water and eating in Su Sheng.


    "Come with me." Su Sheng said and took Maria Hill''s shoulder again.


    The next moment, she felt the scenery changed again.


    This time I didn''t feel so uncomfortable, and the surrounding scenery changed from an alley to a hotel room.


    Su Sheng let go of Maria Hill with a wave, and a set of clothes from this era appeared by the bed."Take a shower and change clothes."


    Maria Hill silently picked up her clothes and went to the bathroom.


    She also knew that her dress did not fit the situation of this era, and the pattering of water sounded, and Su Sheng leaned on the bedside searching for intelligence of this era.


    He would suddenly think that this era has only two purposes.One, see if Nick Fury¡¯s symbiote research experiment has some information about the dragon or the god of symbioses.Second, Captain Marvel.In fact, Maria Hill did not say that Su Sheng hadn''t planned to cross before the 1990s. When I heard that it was in the 90s, Su Sheng directly thought of Captain Marvel, and also thought of the big events that occurred in the 1990s.


    Skuru invasion!


    The Skuru are one of the three empires in the universe, Skuru, Kerry, and Shiat.In the comics, the Skuru people launched a secret invasion of the earth. They replaced many superheroes with the special ability of the Skuru people to become anyone. The original inspiration for Su Sheng''s plan to play a secret invasion came from this.


    The Skuru and the Cree fought endlessly, and the earth... has also become a battlefield affected.


    Su Sheng used the ability of Indigo to search the Internet about Captain Marvel, that is, Carol Danvers.Soon the information about her appeared. Although these information are confidential information of the military, for Su Sheng, it is no different from being undefended.At this time, Carol Danvers has just been transferred from an Air Force pilot to the Fear Intelligence Agency, which means that she has not yet become Captain Marvel. That''s not right... It should be said that it is Ms Marvel, it is Maiwei from the original Captain Marvel Cree. She took over as Captain Marvel only after Er died.Afterwards, the name Ms. Marvel seemed to be succeeded by someone else, who was still an alien.

 797 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 797

    "what are you doing?"


    When Maria Hill came out, seeing Su Sheng leaning on the bed with a shallow smile, as if thinking of something interesting, she couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Nothing." Su Sheng shook his head."There should be no trouble for you in this era, how about we act separately?"


    "Act separately?"


    "Yes, you go to Nick Fury to find out what you want to know. By the way, you can help me inquire about the symbiote. I have other things to do." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Other things, what''s the matter?" Maria Hill asked worriedly.


    Su Sheng looked at Maria Hill and chuckled: "I have a habit of finding a pillow every time I go to ensure the quality of my sleep. Of course it¡¯s best if you want, but obviously you¡¯re not making a special trip for me. The pillow is here, so I can only find another one."


    "You can just ask for a woman."


    Maria Hill despised."Are you sure it won''t be troublesome to do this? Change history or something?"


    "Don''t worry." Su Sheng smiled.


    "OK then."


    Maria Hill thought for a while and wanted to agree. She has been Nick Fury¡¯s deputy for so long and she knows his character very well. If she touches it by herself at first, it might be better. If Su Sheng also goes with him, it will not happen. What an accident.


    "You take this bracelet, you can contact me at any time. No matter what time and space I am in, at that time." Su Shenggu showed a bracelet and threw it to Maria Hill. She learned about the general usage and function. , And then the two moved separately.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 919: Captain Marvel


    Air Force Intelligence Agency.


    In a secret base in the suburbs, Carol Danvers in a training suit returned to his bedroom to take a bath and rest.


    She was still a little uncomfortable with her sudden transfer from a pilot, so she didn''t reduce her training.To be honest, the new working environment also made her not very comfortable. Fortunately, her boss seemed to be a very easy person to get along with. In general, Carol Danvers was a man who obeyed orders.Speaking of it, her military rank seems to be higher than that of American captain Steve Rogers.


    Take off the training suit and stand under the shower.


    The warm water made her snorted comfortably, her neck closed and her eyes closed, letting the water wash her exhaustion.


    Not far from the base.


    Su Sheng appeared quietly.


    The location of this base is very remote, and the surroundings are deserted and uninhabited. Unless it is a special investigation, it will hardly be found here, even if the movement is big, it can be hidden.Su Sheng''s eyes changed slightly, and the situation in the base was instantly clear.How many people, defense measures, etc.Soon Su Sheng found a guy who was slightly different from the others.


    A man.


    His appearance looks very handsome, with the charm of a mature man, his skin color is undoubtedly human. Su Sheng''s eyesight changes slightly and he can quickly see his body structure and details.Some genes in his body are similar to those of the Inhumans, and the blood of the Inhumans is related to the Cree, so the identity of this man has already been revealed.


    The Cree''s Mywell is the original Captain Marvel.


    Speaking of Captain Marvel, in fact, there are no superpowers. Although the strength and density of the Kerry people are far greater than that of humans, they actually do not have any superpowers, and they are not even as good as the alien race they created.Mywell was able to become Captain Marvel because he has a quantum bracelet, which possesses many extremely powerful abilities.


    Captain Marvel did not realize that he had been discovered, and was busy dealing with the work at hand.Su Sheng''s gaze shifted, and she quickly found the person she was looking for.


    Carol Danvers!


    At this time, Carol Danvers was taking a bath, which surprised Su Sheng. Didn''t expect to have an undisguised understanding of her before he waited for contact?Probably because of years of training, Carol Danvers has a perfect body proportion. Although he has some muscles, he does not have the feeling of King Kong Barbie. Instead, he is full of a strange beauty and a sense of heroism.


    Su Sheng watched the live broadcast for twenty minutes before he was ready to enter the base, but just then Carol Danvers, who had just finished taking a shower, heard a knock on the door.


    Bang bang bang!


    "Carol, it''s me Monica." The voice sounded.


    Carol Danvers replied and opened the door. There was a black woman outside, who seemed to be a close friend of Carol. After they came in, the two began to chat.Su Sheng, who was planning to go there, stopped and looked at Monica with interest. If I remember correctly, Monica later became a superhero, codenamed Spectrum.


    She also briefly used the title of Captain Marvel, and also included the Shenwei Avenger in the comics.


    The two close friends chatted for a long time before Monica left. Looking at Carol who was about to rest, Su Sheng teleported to her room quietly.


    Snapped!


    Carol Danvers turned off the lights and was about to go to sleep. The moonlight outside the window faintly shone. Carol Danvers, who was about to close his eyes and rest, suddenly found a humanoid shadow near the window, which shocked her. Jump hastily turned on the lights.


    Snapped!


    The lights are on.


    Light filled the room, and there was no one.


    "Did you read it wrong?" Carol Danvers muttered at ease and turned off the lights. As a result, the shadow appeared again at the moment when the lights were turned off. Carol Danvers was shocked and turned on the lights again, still nothing. did not see it¡­¡­


    Turn on the lights, turn off the lights.


    Carol Danvers found that every time the light was turned on, the shadow would disappear, and the light would appear when the light was turned off. She even looked around for objects that might reflect shadows but there was nothing.This made Carol Danvers completely lost his sleepiness, turned over and walked to the shadow place and slowly stretched out his hand.


    Did not touch anything!


    Nothing at all.


    "I think too much." Carol Danvers murmured and turned off the light to go to bed, but she suddenly heard a voice when the light was turned off.


    "Carol...Carol Danvers..."


    "Who!"


    Carol Danvers subconsciously screamed and wanted to turn around, but suddenly he pushed her from behind with both hands, which made Carol Danvers subconsciously jump on the bed.She reacted quickly. She was about to stand up at the moment she pounced, but at this time, an invisible force was pressing on her body and she couldn''t move at all.


    She couldn''t describe what it felt like. It was like the ghost press 0.7 in a horror story. She could feel herself and her body, but she couldn''t move.She wanted to yell out loud, but the weird thing was that she could feel she yelled out but couldn''t hear any sound, as if she was dreaming!


    Suddenly, Carol Danvers was violent. Although she could not turn her head back, she could feel that the shadow had come to her side, and could feel a slight cold touch on her legs.


    This shadow is touching his legs!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 992 The Nightmare and Dark History of Carol Danvers!


    The cold touch made her tremble all over, she didn''t know what was wrong with her, she didn''t know whether it was reality or dreaming, but she was terrified, she was struggling hard and screaming, but it didn''t help.The cold touch went all the way up from his legs, as if he was slowly savoring this feeling.


    suddenly.


    Carol Danvers felt that she was turned around, and she stared at it.

 798 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 798

    The shadow showed itself in the moonlight.


    This is a man, an Asian man who looks very young.


    "Who are you!" Carol Danvers asked subconsciously.


    In fact, she didn''t expect the other party to be able to answer, and she didn''t even feel that she could really make a sound. Inquiring was just an instinct.But the other party suddenly looked up and spoke to himself.


    "Carol Danvers 11, I...I am your master."


    "Xiete! Who are you, what do you want to do! I warn you, I am a soldier, you..." Carol Danvers waved his hand softly before finishing speaking.


    Huh!


    The pajamas on Carol Danvers instantly fell apart and turned into strips of cloth scattered around.


    "You..." Carol Danvers was about to speak in a panic, but the other party had already rushed over.


    Can''t move.


    She couldn''t move at all, but she felt very clear.She can feel what the other party has done to herself, can see the other party''s unbridled look, and even... can feel the pain of being violated and the involuntary strange reaction, she can even feel the other party lying down after the end Her side hugged herself from behind and fell asleep.


    Whoosh!


    Carol Danvers sat up fiercely and subconsciously looked next to him, no one was around.


    The hot eyes on her body made her feel warm as if it had dispelled the coldness of her body. She looked down and found that her pajamas were intact.


    "Is this a nightmare? Oh my God... This damn nightmare is so realistic, how could I dream of such content, is it because I don''t adapt to a different environment?" The nightmare palpitations gradually receded, Carol Danvers Get up to wash and start the day''s work.


    Just after she left the room, Su Sheng appeared quietly.


    "Nightmare? Haha... Your nightmare has just begun." It is undeniable that Su Sheng had the idea of ??accepting Carol Danvers from the beginning, but Carol Danvers has a strong and persistent personality. In the period of Civil War 2, Hulk was unjustly killed and Iron Man was maimed. She must have her own dedication to become the leader of the Civil War.


    Leaders, not everyone can do it.


    Therefore, if Su Sheng is 100% sure to use no means, Carol Danvers will not accept the fate of being a pillow so obediently, so when Su Sheng came up, he did not plan to use the method such as when he touched the moonstone, but a direct nightmare. Begin to train and conquer from the soul!


    Of course Carol Danvers thinks this is a nightmare.


    In fact...this is all actually happening, but Su Sheng moved his hands and feet to erase the traces.


    Speaking of it, Su Sheng remembered Captain Marvel''s dark history, and she is not to blame for this dark history.


    There is a man named Marcus in the comics. He is Kang the Conqueror, the son of the ruler of the future galaxy system. Marcus does not know why he appeared in a special dimensional space, a bit similar to the dark dimension or the hell dimension. The separation of space and reality prevents Marcus from entering reality. With the departure of his parents, Marcus wants to leave here.The way to leave is to let yourself be born in the real world, in a way similar to reincarnation.He used some of his superpowers to control Captain Marvel, let her enter his own space, and made Captain Marvel fall in love with her by controlling Captain Marvel''s brain, mind and brainwashing, etc.


    After a bit of chuckle, Captain Marvel successfully conceived Marcus.


    When Captain Marvel left this space, Marcus deleted the memory of Captain Marvel''s pregnancy and mother-child relationship, and only retained their love.And Marcus was an adult three days after birth, Captain Marvel fell in love with her again, but...Finally, Marcus felt that the earth could not meet his needs and returned to the original space again.


    Although Captain Marvel was brainwashed throughout the entire process, it must be said that this is also a dark history that she cannot erase.


    lover?son?


    stupidly can not tell!


    When Carol Danvers was busy at work, Su Sheng was not idle either. He invaded the base¡¯s network to understand the inside story of the entire base, and at the same time found 633 the Cree spaceship hidden by Mywell, but wanted It took a while to invade this spaceship, but it was only a little bit. After a while, Su Sheng had been connected to the spaceship and began to learn about the Cree people or the Cree star without triggering any alarm.


    That''s how a busy day passed.


    Carol Danvers looked at the room after taking a shower and couldn''t help but think of yesterday''s dream. After lying down, she turned off the lights, and she also checked for shadows.After confirming that there was no shadow, Carol Danvers closed his eyes and fell asleep!


    I don''t know when he fell asleep, and Carol Danvers in his sleep suddenly heard the voice calling himself.


    "Carol Danvers."


    Carol Danvers woke up suddenly when the voice sounded.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 993 The transformation of Carol Danvers


    Carol Danvers opened her eyes sharply and raised her head, and the shadow appeared in her room again, and she found that she couldn''t move again.


    Has the nightmare started again?


    Why am I so sober?Why is this nightmare so realistic and reappears again?


    Carol Danvers couldn''t figure it out, but maybe because she knew it was a nightmare, she didn''t panic. She wanted to figure out what was going on, why did she have such a weird nightmare for no reason?She began to try to ask, but it didn''t take long for her to ask.


    She was violated again!


    The night passed quietly, and when he woke up the next day, everything returned to the way it was before falling asleep last night. Carol Danvers frowned and murmured.


    "Su Sheng?"


    After washing up, Carol Danvers hurried out of the room. As a member of the Air Force Intelligence Agency, Carol Danvers still had the authority to investigate some special circumstances. She started investigating Su Saint, not just the name. She even drew the appearance of Su Sheng, but unfortunately... nothing was found, and there was no clue about this name or this person.One day, two days, three days...Unknowingly, a week has passed. Every night when she falls asleep, she will enter the nightmare and be violated. This makes her fear the nightmare and start to resist sleeping.The torture of nightmares made her mental state become sluggish, especially her resistance to sleep, lack of rest, the whole state is even worse.


    "Are you okay? You are in a bad state recently. Are you not used to the environment here?" Mywell looked at Carol Danvers, whose dark eyes were about to come out, and asked concerned.


    Carol Danvers shook his head: "I just often have nightmares."


    "Maybe it''s too much mental pressure, maybe...you can talk to someone." Mywell said.


    "I will!" Carol Danvers thought for a while."I want to take a few days off."


    "can."


    Mywell approved Carol Danvers'' vacation, and Carol Danvers planned to talk to a psychiatrist.Finding a psychiatrist is nothing special. Most soldiers or policemen have experience in this area.There is even a psychologist in the base, but Carol Danvers thinks he should go outside.


    Drive and leave the base.


    Carol Danvers went back to the city to find a psychology clinic and told the doctor about his nightmare.This psychiatrist can¡¯t talk about how powerful it is. At least the thinking mode is still within the logic of the psychiatrist. She thinks that Carol Danvers may be single for too long and has certain needs. At the same time, because he is a soldier, he must have a strong and aggressive personality. Let her not allow herself to think about the love of her children, so her subconscious will have this forced nightmare.


    Because only this compulsive nightmare can make you succumb.


    "So, what do I need to do?" Carol Danvers didn''t feel ashamed or embarrassed because of this reason. She knew her personality well, and she was strong enough that she naturally wanted to work hard in a new working environment. As for falling in love, she never thought about it at all, so the doctor said the possibility is still very high.


    "I suggest you take a good time to relax, go to fall in love if you can, or enjoy the life of men and women appropriately." The doctor said.


    "I see, thank you doctor."


    After Carol Danvers left the hospital, he returned to the temporary accommodation in the hotel, dating?Or looking for four to nine?Carol Danvers felt that this was not easy, and if she could do it so casually, it would not cause herself to have such a forced nightmare.


    In a daze, she fell asleep.


    Similar to half asleep, she saw Su Sheng again.

 799 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 799

    This time Carol Danvers was a little different. She suddenly thought of what the doctor had said. It was because of her own pressure that things would turn out to be the opposite, which led to this nightmare.Judging from the nightmare experience during this period, this dream is not harmful, but it will forcefully violate oneself.If... If you are no longer afraid, is this nightmare less terrifying?If you obey in a nightmare, will the psychological pressure be reduced?The doctor said that this nightmare was a manifestation of his subconscious. Although Carol Danvers wondered how he would manifest an Asian man, he did fit his aesthetic very well, he was handsome, and...very man!


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Watching Su Sheng walking towards him, Carol Danvers shouted: "Don''t control me this time."


    Su Sheng paused and watched Carol Danvers smile."it is good."


    Carol Danvers found that she was not controlled anymore, which made her feel that her guess might be correct. Even if it was a nightmare, it was a subconscious nightmare, and it could be controlled by herself.Thinking of this, Carol Danvers felt that the depression and pain during this period of time seemed to disappear all of a sudden. For the first time, he stopped resisting and looked at Su Sheng without fear. For the first time...began to take the initiative. Enjoy this nightmare!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 994: Nick Fury, whose eyes were not blind that year, and his hair was not light!


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The high-pitched voice rang freely, Carol Danvers tilted his neck and closed his eyes, his arms clung to Su Sheng''s neck and trembled slightly.


    The psychological change made her go from resistance to enjoyment, from compulsion to initiative.


    It turns out...this is such a happy and comfortable thing.


    Since this is a dream, Carol Danvers does not need to conceal anything in the dream. She obeyed her body and heart and did a lot of things that she would never do in reality. She was the first time after the end. Actively got into Su Sheng''s arms.


    The sun didn''t know when it came in.


    Carol Danvers took a good night''s sleep, and seemed to make up for the previous sleep.For the first time in so many days, she woke up without frowning, not feeling uncomfortable, but feeling extremely comfortable, the whole body has become light and many things seem to have disappeared, she stood up and looked at herself in the mirror and couldn''t help but smile. 520.


    The appearance of the glory is enough to prove her current state.


    "Perhaps...this dream is also good."


    fall in love?Four to nine?She is not interested, but since she has realized her ideal type in her dream, she can also relieve her pressure and enjoyment in the dream... Yes, she uses the word enjoyment.If that''s the case... I need to find some man!The problem is solved, and Carol Danvers, who is in a good mood, is ready to go back to cancel his vacation and can work normally.


    She returned to the base that day to cancel her leave and started work.


    Seeing that her mental state is no problem, it seems to be better, Maiville, and her good girlfriends are happy for her.


    Night fell gradually.


    Carol Danvers took a shower early and lay down to go to bed. She felt that she was starting to look forward to dreams.


    In the past, I would fall asleep soon after lying down, and would enter a dream state.


    But this time she tossed and turned for a long time before she fell asleep, and... she didn''t dream at all until dawn.


    "Why? Is it because I don''t have any pressure anymore? So the dreams don''t appear?" Carol Danvers was still a little confused when he got up in the morning, but he didn''t take it too seriously and got up to continue working.


    Why are there no dreams?


    Because Su Sheng is not here at all, it is interesting to train Carol Danvers, but he has not forgotten the business.


    Maria Hill contacted herself.


    It¡¯s not because she was an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., but because she was Nick Fury¡¯s assistant. Within a week, she smoothly got in touch with Nick Fury, who is not the chief, and actually convinced Nick Fury that she came through time. Have to say this is Maria Hill, right?She knew too much about Nick Fury. Nick Fury had so many secrets that no one else could prove it if it weren''t for Maria Hill.After Maria Hill initially gained the trust of Nick Fury, she contacted Su Sheng to prepare to meet.


    Su Sheng did not refuse.


    The meeting place was at a secret base in Nick Fury.


    I have to say that this guy is very dark, not the skin color, but that this guy made money and made a lot of money, and used it to find a secret base and maintain the expenses of the base. Even if he is not the director, he has already started doing this. .


    When Su Sheng came, there were three people in the base.


    Maria Hill, Nick Fury, and... Phil Coleson.


    As soon as Su Sheng appeared, Nick Fury and Phil Coleson looked up in surprise.


    This person... appeared teleported.


    At the same time, Su Sheng is also looking at the two of them. Nick Fury¡¯s current image makes Su Sheng very uncomfortable. There is no one-eyed and even hair. The hair is quite thick. How can I call you a marinated egg?As for Phil Colson, um... the hairline is good.


    Nick Fury took a deep breath."Things like traveling through time sound ridiculous, but given that there are still many unknown things in this world, I can believe you for the time being. You said it was for the symbiont, I can help but... I have the conditions!"


    "Listen to it." Su Sheng said casually.


    "I want to know how I died." Nick Fury said.


    Saint Su looked at Maria Hill, who shook her head slightly.


    Nick Fury said: "Actually, it''s easy to guess, isn''t it? If I hadn''t died, you wouldn''t have traveled through time to come and ask me about symbionts."


    Su Sheng nodded, this is indeed an easy-to-guess result.


    But ordinary people''s logic would not think of this so quickly.


    "Say it." Su Sheng said to Maria Hill.


    Maria Hill hesitated."is this OK?"


    If you tell Nick Fury¡¯s cause of death, Nick Fury will definitely not follow the original trajectory when things happen. Although Maria Hill also hopes that Nick Fury can live, this will definitely cause butterflies. Effect, unknown changes will occur in many things in the future.


    "It''s okay." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    What if I told Nick Fury?Just delete his memory when he leaves.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Ninety-fifth chapter Nick Fury''s counterattack?


    Maria Hill told Nick Fury the cause of death, and it sounds absurd to tell someone how you will die in the future.


    Although the look on Nick Fury''s face was very calm, he was a little awkward at first. Anyone who knew he would die in the future would be awkward.But Nick Fury is no ordinary person. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t become the director and there is no messy trivial things to worry about. Maybe it''s because he is young and energetic and thinking is active?Nick Fury soon felt wrong.


    What a coincidence.


    Although Maria Hill said that there was no problem, it was just a coincidence, but Nick Fury still felt it was too coincidental, and it seemed that everything seemed to be well designed.Although he was suspicious, he didn''t say it, just nodded slightly and looked at Su Sheng."Come with me."


    With that, Nick Fury turned and led the way.


    "What are you doing these days?" Maria Hill came to Su Sheng and asked in a low voice.


    "go to bed."


    "Sleep? Didn''t you... go to find a woman?" Maria Hill reacted."You... be careful, if it causes the butterfly effect, it will be numb-annoying, and..."

 800 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 800

    Maria Hill looked at Nick Fury in front.


    Su Sheng smiled and gave a relieved expression, and then said with a light smile: "Don''t worry, she will think that everything she does every day happens in a dream."


    "You... do you know that this is very immoral?" Maria Hill said contemptuously."Who is she? What does she do?"


    "Check your account?" Su Sheng smiled or said casually."Carol Danvers, a former Air Force pilot from the Air Intelligence Agency just transferred."


    "Carol Danvers?" Maria Hill stunned."Why is she?"


    Su Sheng smiled and shrugged and said nothing.


    Maria Hill probably didn''t know about Captain Marvel, or Nick Fury didn''t leave Captain Marvel to Maria Hill.As for Nick Fury in front of their conversation, will he hear you?Su Sheng didn''t care, anyway, he would directly erase the memory of him and Maria Hill in the end.


    "boom!"


    A security door slowly opened, looking like a filing room.


    Nick Fury looked for it and quickly found the symbiote''s file and handed it to Su Sheng. Su Sheng looked through it.


    Sure enough, the file that Nick Fury left to Maria Hill was not detailed. Maria Hill only knew that the symbiote had done experiments, and there was obviously a record of the symbiote dragon in this file.It is said that it was an accident that S.H.I.E.L.D. had discovered the symbiote dragon. Because the symbiote dragon was still asleep, they took the symbiote to conduct a super soldier experiment. In the process, the symbiote dragon woke up.During the Super Soldier experiment, SHIELD discovered the weakness of the symbiote, fearing noise, vibration, flames, etc., so they repelled the dragon of the symbiote at great sacrifices, but it has not been there since then. Find the whereabouts of the dragon of symbiont.


    "This is all the records?" Su Shengchao asked Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury nodded."It''s all here. I have been sending people to look for the whereabouts of the symbiote dragon but there has been no result. If you can find it, I hope you can solve this trouble."


    For Nick Fury, the existence of the Symbiote Dragon is too troublesome.


    If it destroys the earth or secretes symbiosis, the earth will fall into crisis.Of course, Nick Fury also knows that this is unlikely, because in the future... the dragon of the symbiont has never appeared, but if it can, Nick Fury still hopes that Su Sheng can completely solve this problem.


    "You can rest at this base temporarily, if you have other needs, you can notify me at any time." Nick Fury said."I have other things to deal with, Phil Coleson will stay."


    "Good." Maria Hill nodded indifferently.


    Su Sheng didn''t care anymore.


    Phil Coleson took the two to settle down, but Nick Fury used his identity to investigate one.


    Carol Danvers!


    As an agent that no one would trust, how could he really trust Su Sheng and Maria Hill? Since I heard that Su Sheng might be related to Carol Danvers, Nick Fury naturally wanted to investigate.In this investigation, Nick Fury found that her condition was almost the same as what Su Sheng said. Even Nick Fury found out that Carol Danvers was not in a good state of mind and asked for leave to see a psychologist.


    It seems that this should be caused by the nightmare Su Sheng said, right?


    Carol Danvers¡¯ file is very good, but Nick Fury didn¡¯t find anything special about her, and it seemed that Maria Hill didn¡¯t know this person. Nick Fury thought about Carol. Danvers and Su Sheng¡¯s things to Carol Danvers were recorded, including Su Sheng and Maria Hill¡¯s time travel, including the cause of his death and some future events learned from Maria Hill. What happened was recorded, and then hidden in a special place and sealed.


    It''s not over yet!


    Nick Fury is a very cautious person, very suspicious.


    First of all, Su Sheng told him the cause of death so generously, he was not afraid of what he took the opportunity to do?Secondly, he felt that the cause of his death was a coincidence.So just in case, Nick Fury felt he should find someone!


    One¡­¡­


    Someone who can erase his memory!


    The brain and memory are not safe. Nick Fury believes that even if he deletes this memory, he will know what happened when he sees those files in the future.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 996: The New Mutant and Peggy Carter?


    Deleting other people''s memories can be done by many people in the Marvel world, but there are not many who can make Nick Fury relatively trust and have this ability. Nick Fury found Professor Charles Xavier, who is also Professor X.Although Nick Fury is still worried and distrustful of mutants and Professor X, who has powerful mental abilities, he is relatively the best choice.


    For the time being, Nick Fury went to find Professor X to delete his memory. In the secret base, Su Sheng and Maria Hill were chatting about recent events.


    Maria Hill is still learning from Nick Fury the secrets she doesn''t know and want to know. According to Maria Hill''s idea, she intends to stay at Nick Fury for a short time to learn more.Anyway, they came through time, as long as they pay attention to not cause too much butterfly effect, it doesn''t matter how long they stay.Su Sheng didn''t say anything about Maria Hill''s thoughts, but asked her to use the function on the bracelet to investigate the whereabouts of the symbiote dragon with Nick Fury''s resources.


    "What about you?" Maria Hill asked Saint Su.


    "Of course I have something to do." Su Sheng smiled.


    Maria Hill curled her lips, she very much doubted the importance of what Su Sheng said to do, it was probably related to women.


    night.


    It passed quietly like this.


    Maria Hill found Phil Coleson the next day and was ready to investigate the whereabouts of the symbiote dragon, of course Nick Fury must have made a statement.Su Sheng secretly watched in Nick Fury¡¯s file room when he was free, and Carol Danvers was not in a hurry to go back for the time being. Tuning was also a technique. Push-pull tactics were sometimes more effective. .


    It seems that Nick Fury has indeed collected a lot of information, all kinds, various, some are really useful, some are completely useless, but whether it is useful or not, Nick Fury has collected it.There are a few of the information in this that interest Su Sheng. For example, a few cases of the disappearance of young mutants. After looking at the name Su Sheng recorded above, I guessed that this should be a few of the new mutants missing. Mutants, wolf poison, cannon, moon star, sunspot, and... the secret guest!Su Sheng originally asked Xia Ke to go to the border of hell to find her, but now it seems that the secret guest may be on the earth without being on the border of hell.But after thinking about it, Su Sheng decided to just let it go, maybe this is the transformation of the secret guest?Who knows if she seems to have gone to the border of hell?


    Anyway, I am slowly looking for it when I return to my own time.


    The other Su Sheng is a little interested, this person is related to several people around him.


    Peggy Carter!


    One of the founders of SHIELD.


    Steve Rogers owes a dancing heroine.


    Big chest.


    Sharon Carter''s aunt.


    The mother of another parallel world captain Sharon Rogers.


    Peggy Carter was dead and old before he came.


    At the end of World War II, after Steve Rogers disappeared with the Red Skull, Peggy Carter experienced a gloomy time, which was the time to despise women.However, Peggy Carter became one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau by his own ability, and married one of the people who had been rescued by Steve Rogers from the Red Skull.This may be the reality, no matter how deep the relationship is, you will eventually have to face life and reality.


    Although the little flame of love between Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers went out before it burned, this kind of unwilling relationship may be the most unforgettable.If Steve Rogers were there, Peggy Carter would not marry someone else, and would not marry someone else so long in the past.This made Su Sheng think that the matter of New Krypton was right by himself. If he has time, he should also bring people from DC over...


    The topic goes farther.


    The current Peggy Carter is not married but has begun to push from the position of S.H.I.E.L.D., and it is estimated that she intends to enjoy life and help train new agents. Maybe she will get married soon?


    If you don''t see Peggy Carter''s files, if Peggy Carter is already married, Su Sheng will just look at it.


    But now he was a little bit eager.


    Night fell once again.


    When Carol Danvers was expecting to be able to enter his dream again, Su Sheng quietly came to Peggy Carter''s residence.


    An inconspicuous villa.

 801 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 801

    It''s ordinary, nothing special, but hidden in the dark there are a lot of surveillance equipment and agents.Even if Peggy Carter retired, she was an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., after all, this level of security was also due.Only Peggy Carter lived in the villa. At this time, she had washed up and went to bed and rested, but the long-term spying life gave her a very keen sixth sense.


    This is an unclear ability, 1.9 but it has saved Peggy Carter many times.


    In the dim bedroom, Peggy Carter slowly opened his eyes and slowly reached out to the bedside table next to him and pulled the gun out.Just holding the gun, I heard a snap.


    The light in the room is on!


    The dazzling light made Peggy Carter close his eyes subconsciously, and then felt a light in his hand, the gun... was taken away.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 997 The Passion of Peggy Carter


    "Who!"


    Peggy Carter was shocked and suddenly stood up and punched him.


    But the other party''s reaction was faster than she thought, and after taking the gun, he pulled away from her at an incredible speed.With a missed punch, Peggy Carter has also adapted to the sudden bright light to see the opponent clearly.


    A young man.


    He seemed to be in his early twenties, with an Asian appearance and handsome and handsome. The gun in his hand was aimed at himself so that Peggy Carter did not dare to move.But as an old driver, it''s not right... An old agent Peggy Carter quickly calmed down.This person must have sneaked into his own home late at night. Since he dared to turn on the light, he was not afraid of the outside agents finding out. Either he had solved the outside agents, or... he was confident!


    "Who are you, and what purpose do you have!" Peggy Carter asked while guessing the identity of the other party. She really couldn''t figure out who would target her, especially after she had retired from the top of SHIELD.


    "Passing by." Su Sheng smiled.


    Passing by?


    Can I come to my house after passing by?Are you joking?


    Don''t talk about Peggy Carter, even if anyone changes to the current situation, he will not believe Su Sheng''s nonsense."To put it bluntly, wouldn''t you just come to me at night to make me happy? You...should know who I am."


    "Peggy Carter, one of the founders of SHIELD."


    Su Sheng smiled and put the muzzle down and then returned it to Peggy Carter."I just want to meet..."


    "boom!"


    The gunshot suddenly sounded, and Peggy Carter stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes in horror with the black muzzle emitting smoke.


    Peggy Carter shot Su Sheng as soon as he got the gun.


    Without any hesitation, she was quite simply, she even thought that even if she failed, the gunshots should remind the agents outside.But she never expected that this would be the result. This guy actually blocked her bullet with one hand, just like steel bones, leaving no traces. On the contrary, the bullet she hit was squeezed in an instant and then clicked. It fell to the ground with a sound.


    "You... are you a mutant?" Peggy Carter subconsciously shouted.


    Su Sheng shook his head and chuckled: "It was the same way back then? Steve Rogers was shot by you as soon as he got the shield."


    "How did you know?" Peggy Carter was surprised again. How long ago was this?


    Steve Rogers!


    Peggy Carter almost forgot this name, or that this name has become a memory of the past, unless it is the kind that can only be recalled under special circumstances and occasions.


    Su Sheng shrugged."I know a lot."


    "Really? I don''t believe it!" Peggy Carter replied.


    Su Sheng smiled."Don''t you believe it, are you procrastinating? Expect the agents outside to find the situation inside to save you? I think it''s better to give up, they won''t find anything here, because they can''t see the lights or hear the guns. sound."


    "This is impossible!"


    Although she was said to have broken her mind, Peggy Carter didn''t care, but she didn''t believe what Su Sheng said.


    Peggy Carter walked quickly to the window and opened the window. He could see the hidden location of the agent outside and even see the agent, but the agent seemed to have found no abnormalities at all and stayed where he was.Peggy Carter yelled loudly, but the agent remained motionless as if he hadn''t heard.


    "It''s impossible...what did you do!" Peggy Carter suddenly turned around, but Su Sheng quietly came behind her, hugged her from behind, and pressed her hands on the edge of the window.


    next moment.


    Two black fluid-like substances secreted out of his hands, like two black glues that stuck Peggy Carter''s hands to the window.


    Peggy Carter struggled hard but couldn''t escape.


    "Don''t waste your energy, even if you cut your hands off, you won''t be able to break free." Su Sheng chuckled and stretched his hands under her armpits and then played with the car lights wantonly.


    Peggy Carter was embarrassed but didn''t scold him."What the hell do you want to do!"


    "Let me explain the current situation to you first. They can''t find you because I modified the reality of this space. What they see is only what I want them to see!" Su 893 Sheng smiled and tried hard. The straps of Peggy Carter''s pajamas burst and slipped down instantly."It''s really good, full of mature fragrance."


    "I will kill you, I swear!" Peggy Carter gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t swear so easily, you might slap yourself." Su Sheng smiled and stroked Peggy Carter''s body wantonly."I am here to help you."


    "I can''t see how you help me, take your hand away!" Peggy Carter snorted coldly.


    "This world... is facing a dangerous invasion. From... an alien invasion!" Su Sheng smiled lightly."Have you heard of the Skuru?"


    Invasion?


    Alien?


    Skuru?


    Peggy Carter was shocked, wondering if he should believe it!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 998: Skuru invasion?


    Someone ran to your house in the middle of the night and hijacked you, taking advantage of you, and told you that he was here to help you save the world and resist alien invasion. In this case, nine out of ten will think that the other party is crazy. Wouldn''t believe it at all.But Peggy Carter is one of the ten. After all, she has seen too many unthinkable things, and many unreasonable situations have finally confirmed that they really happened.


    not to mention.


    This person is special.


    Knowing his identity, he can find himself unconsciously, can block bullets with his hands, and secrete this special substance to stick to himself.Although she doesn''t really believe that someone can really modify reality, it should be something like an illusion. These alone are enough to prove that he is not an ordinary person, and what he said is similar, what Sku Lu people, it doesn''t look like making up.


    So now there are only three possibilities.


    Either he deliberately made up these to tease himself, but Peggy Carter thinks this is unlikely, because he should have nothing to do with him before, let alone teasing a veteran of SHIELD?No matter how arrogant people are, they will not do it for no reason.Either he has a mental problem, what kind of alien invasion, the Skuru people are all he imagined, after all, this is not a new thing, many people are clamoring that they have seen aliens, aliens People are going to invade.But it doesn''t look like he has a mental problem, even if there is a problem, it is not the kind of problem that would be imagined.If these two are not, then the possibility of the last one is very high, that is, there are really aliens to invade.


    "Evidence! Why should I believe what you said after doing this to me?" Peggy Carter said solemnly.

 802 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 802

    "This kind of thing?" Su Sheng smiled: "This is just interest. Do you think this kind of information will not pay the price?"


    "Almost all of your life has been risked to the battlefield and dedicated to the United States. I can tell you that if this war occurs, it will not only affect the United States, the earth, and even the next few decades. They will not attack the earth immediately. , Occupy the earth, but they can become any person to replace you, or other people, decades later...think about what it looks like!"


    Su Sheng said in Peggy Carter''s ear: "The thing has not happened yet. It can be said that no one will know what will happen next, and there will be no preparation. But...you can, as long as you sacrifice yourself, you You can save the world that you have spent your entire life protecting!"


    "Evidence!" Peggy Carter remained unmoved.


    The voice just fell.


    Peggy Carter felt a strong force coming, the wind whistling in her ears, and after a while she fell heavily on the bed.


    The strange thing that had fixed her also disappeared.


    Just as Peggy Carter was about to get up, Su Sheng suddenly came to her and touched her finger gently.


    Peggy Carter snorted and fell slowly into a deep sleep.


    Do not¡­¡­


    Her consciousness was still awake, as if she was dreaming. She saw what Su Sheng called the "Skuru people", a large number of Skuru people boarded a spacecraft from somewhere by the sea, each wearing a special uniform. , Completely green skin, it looks like a demon in ordinary people''s perception.But this was not what surprised Peggy Carter. She was surprised to find that these Skurus could really change into anything, without seeing any (problem.)


    fake?


    What she saw must be fake, but the Skuru invasion may be real!


    Because even if it''s fiction or imagination, it can''t be so realistic, right?Many details seem to be impossible to imagine.Peggy Carter knew that this was the evidence he showed to himself, but only used a special method to let himself see it.


    Peggy Carter thought about the Skuru people, and unknowingly became less angry with Su Sheng.How should I put it, people are governed by their own thoughts and senses.


    Preconceivedness is sometimes very important, and at the same time, if the person does a good thing, he will subconsciously ignore other bad things. If he does a bad thing, it is easy to forget all the good things he did before.When Peggy Carter is psychologically inclined to the fact that what Su Sheng said about the Skuru is true, the previous anger will be affected more or less.


    boom!


    Peggy Carter suddenly noticed that the face in front of her suddenly exploded as if the photo had been torn apart. Following her, she felt her body shake violently, as if she suddenly fell in her sleep. With a violent twitch, she felt herself''awake'' the next moment.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a hand, a wanton hand.


    Always slender hands.


    Peggy Carter instantly realized what this is, this is Su Sheng''s hand!


    He was taking advantage of him while checking the evidence!


    "you¡­¡­"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Peggy Carter turned his head angrily. Before he could say anything, he heard Su Sheng, who was standing next to him and propped his head with one hand, said lightly: "Don''t you want to know the information about the Skuru invasion?"


    "Is this the price of information exchange?" Peggy Carter snorted coldly.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter 999: I come from the future


    Peggy Carter grabbed Su Sheng''s wrist and threw it away while her body rolled to the side and rolled the quilt on her body."Who on earth are you."


    "You have asked this many times."


    Su Sheng adjusted his posture disapprovingly and said while lying flat."My name is Su Sheng, I... from the future!"


    "What?" Peggy Carter was shocked."You say you are from the future?"


    "About twenty years later." Su Sheng smiled."After more than 20 years, S.H.I.E.L.D., oh, that is, the director of the National Land Strategic Defense, Attack and Logistics Support Bureau is Phil Coleson. You must be familiar with him, right? You think that old age is dead, and Nick Fury is dead. The influence of S.H.I.E.L.D. Agency was basically reduced due to the infiltration of Hydra. The Ministry of Defense found a few villains. Well, Norman Osborne of the Osborne Enterprise should be quite young now, right? He will become in the future. The Green Devils, with the support of the Ministry of National Defense, set up the Hammer Bureau. But this guy is not that honest. I came to this era only because of investigating some 877 things related to him."


    "In addition, what makes you happy is that in the future, almost all Hydra will be eliminated." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Hydra has long been wiped out." Peggy Carter said.


    Su Sheng smiled."The so-called extermination is just latent. I know you have been dealing with Hydra, but Hydra has penetrated into SHIELD and is hidden under SHIELD. Of course, these are not important, because twenty Years later, the Hydra has been resolved seven or eighty-eight. Let¡¯s get back to the topic, the Skurus and Skurus are one of the three empires of the universe, and they are constantly fighting with the Crees, who belong to one of the three empires. ."


    "Wait..." Peggy Carter called out and stopped."What does the struggle between the Skuru and the Cree have to do with the earth?"


    Su Sheng explained with a chuckle: "To some extent, the Earth is reserved for the Cree people. Long ago, the Cree people did experiments with humans on the earth. They wanted to develop super fighters to increase their military strength. It''s normal. It''s a special race called Inhumans, and it''s almost like mutants. It''s been on Earth."


    "What is the purpose of the war, resources! The consumption of war is also a resource. The Cree have already used the earth as a resource and are ready to take action. You said... Why is the war between the Cree and the Skuru related to the earth?"


    "The Cree wanted to hit the earth, so the Skuru..." Peggy Carter said subconsciously.


    Su Sheng nodded: "That''s right."


    "Evidence!" Peggy Carter said again, but this time she didn''t want any dreams, but real evidence.


    "Tomorrow I will take you to see the evidence, now...accompany me to sleep first." Su Sheng smiled.


    "impossible¡­¡­"


    As soon as Peggy Carter refused, she came to Su Sheng''s side uncontrollably, and then... cleverly got into her arms.Peggy Carter wanted to speak but found that her mouth couldn''t open at all, and she couldn''t make any sound at all.


    Snapped!


    The light did not know when it turned off by itself.


    The room fell into dimness.


    The night passed away quietly.


    When the sun came up, Su Sheng woke up comfortably from his sleep but found Peggy Carter staring at the dark circles as if he hadn''t slept all night.


    "Morning." Su Sheng smiled and greeted her to remove control of her.


    Feeling free again, Peggy Carter grunted and got up and walked out.


    Su Sheng smiled and walked out slowly.


    Finished washing.


    Peggy Carter changed, or put on clothes, and came to Su Sheng."Take me to see the evidence you said."


    "Don''t you need to explain it first?" Su Shengdao."I have removed the false reality I made before. You can now contact people outside."


    Peggy Carter turned around without saying a word.


    Su Sheng did not pay attention to how she explained to S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, whether she wanted to arrest herself or something. He believed that Peggy Carter had believed her words.Facts proved that it was true. Peggy Carter came back shortly after going out, and it seemed that no one wanted to catch him.


    "Let''s go."

 803 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 803

    Saint Su stood up to stop Peggy Carter''s waist, Peggy Carter wanted to break free, but suddenly found that the scenery around him had changed.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Near a secret base of the Air Force Intelligence Agency." Su Sheng explained.


    "What are you doing here?" Peggy Carter asked.


    "Let you see the evidence!"


    Su Sheng let go of Peggy Carter and headed in a certain direction. Peggy Carter thought about it and followed.


    After walking for about ten minutes or so, Su Sheng stopped.


    "Arrived."


    "Here?" Peggy Carter looked around suspiciously. The surroundings were very open and deserted, with nothing.What about the evidence?Where is the evidence?


    "What''s in here?" Peggy Carter asked.


    "The Cree¡¯s spacecraft." Su Sheng waved his hand when he finished talking. In an instant...the empty space that was originally empty changed in an instant. A spaceship that looked like a fighter jet but was bigger than a fighter jet. Such abrupt presence in front of Peggy Carter made Peggy Carter shocked and speechless.


    Anyone who sees an alien spaceship suddenly appears in front of his eyes will probably react like this!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand chapters of the Cree spaceship


    The shocked Peggy Carter quickly calmed down and looked at Xiang Su Sheng, who said with a smile as if he knew what she was thinking."I''ve been here once before and already have control of this spaceship, so you don''t have to worry about triggering a horror."


    Pejica nodded and walked over to check.


    In fact, Peggy Carter didn¡¯t doubt this spacecraft, or that she saw the illusion and illusion that Su Sheng deliberately created. Although she doesn¡¯t know much about spacecraft, she still has some basic knowledge of general fighter jets and airplanes. After checking it, it was quickly determined that this was real, ~ it was not illusory.


    So... here comes the problem.


    The Cree¡¯s spacecraft is on earth, what about the Cree who pilots this spacecraft?


    "Don''t plan to go in and have a look?" Su Sheng opened the hatch and invited Peggy Carter.


    The two entered the spacecraft, the layout and design inside made Peggy Carter''s eyes intently.


    "The weapon system of this spacecraft is not very advanced, it is just a single-person reconnaissance ship. The owner of this ship was ordered to cover the earth and destroy our aerospace engineering." Su Sheng explained.


    "Can the Cree pretend to be someone else?" Peggy Carter asked, turning his head.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "No, the Cree people do not have special abilities. Their skin is usually blue, but among the Cree people, the skin is lighter and closer to humans."


    "So he is lurking in the Space Intelligence Agency? Do you know who he is?" Peggy Carter asked.


    Su Sheng nodded and smiled: "I know, I can tell you his identity, but what do you plan to do? Just grab him for interrogation? Now it''s only possible that the Skuru will invade the earth, but if you catch him, it will It may cause the Cree to have a foot on the earth. Do you think that the current power of the Earth can deal with the Cree and the Skuru at the same time?"


    "do you have any plans?"


    "Wait."


    "Wait?"


    "When things start, a powerful helper will appear at that time. It is much better to deal with the Skurus alone than to deal with the Skurus plus the Cree, isn''t it?" Su Sheng smiled.


    "Do you know what will happen? If you really come from the future, it means that the invasion has actually been resolved. Even if nothing is done, the crisis will be resolved." Peggy Carter looked scorchingly. Su Sheng."It should be the powerful helper you said to solve this crisis, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Sheng nodded casually: "So you don''t have to sacrifice yourself to cooperate with me."


    Peggy Carter was silent.


    According to normal circumstances, this matter was finally resolved, and he did not need to be threatened by him to sacrifice himself.But Peggy Carter thinks otherwise. The resolution of the matter does not mean that there is no sacrifice. Who knows how many innocent people will be killed by an alien invasion?Who knows that this Skuru who can pretend to be anyone will not have slipped fish left on the earth?


    "Can you guarantee that the number of casualties in this invasion will be minimized, and will not let any Skuru stay on the earth after the battle?" After a while, Peggy Carter took a deep breath and looked scorchingly. Xiang Su Sheng."If you can guarantee, I will promise your terms."


    Su Sheng raised an eyebrow and smiled: "I haven''t said my conditions yet."


    Peggy Carter said solemnly: "You want me, don''t you?"


    "Not once, or many times, but forever! When the matter is over, I will take you out of here." Su Shengdao.


    "Where?" Peggy Carter was shocked.


    "My back garden!" Su Sheng smiled."You shouldn''t have a chance to come back again, so if you decide you''d better take the time to deal with the funeral."


    "I''m not dead yet." Peggy Carter said.


    "For this world and those who know you, it''s not bad." Su Sheng waved his hand and released the shock wave wormhole with a light smile."I will stay here and pay attention to the situation. You can go back and deal with your affairs. If it starts... I will notify you."


    "Can I tell someone about this?" Peggy Carter asked.


    "It''s up to you." Su Sheng said indifferently.


    Pejica nodded and walked into the Shockwave Wormhole under Su Sheng''s sign. The next moment she found that she had returned home.


    After sighing for a while the magic of Su Sheng''s ability, Peggy Carter quickly picked up energy to deal with his own affairs.Of course, it''s not entirely a funeral. Although she doesn''t trust anyone like Nick Fury, she can''t trust Su Sheng in this way.But this matter really didn''t suit S.H.I.E.L.D. to a fanfare. After thinking about going to Peggy Carter, he decided to tell someone.


    There is a person who he can trust and can handle the follow-up situation regardless of whether the invasion is true or false.


    Be regarded as her disciple.


    Melinda May!


    An excellent agent she fancy!


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Sue Saint stayed on the Cree¡¯s spacecraft and did not leave in a hurry. After drying Carol Danvers for a few days, it was almost time to continue training.Having said that, the main reason for the failure of the Skruru invasion should be Carol Danvers. After she became Ms. Marvel, she was so powerful. How did she... become Ms. Marvel?


    Su Sheng recalled.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and one chapter The origin of Ms. Marvel and the Cree come?


    If I remember correctly, it seems that Mywell¡¯s boss was jealous that he was respected on the earth, especially after Carol Danvers became friends with Mywell and admired him. This jealousy reached its peak, so he kidnapped Carlo. Danfoss did a human experiment, and as a result, the soul tube exploded and Carol Danfoss had a super ability to become Ms. Marvel. She always knew that Maiville, the original Captain Marvel, died before she took over as Captain Marvel. Name.


    Su Sheng thinks that Maiwell¡¯s boss must be a female Cree. Otherwise, how could he kidnap Carol Danvers out of jealousy? The origin of Carol Danvers¡¯s ability is more like a love drama with dog blood. Born!But... the problem is here. First of all, Carol Danvers and Maiville are still normal colleagues or subordinates. Coupled with his own early training, it should be impossible for Carol Danvers to love Mumai anymore. Will.Then it won''t arouse the jealousy of Maiwell''s boss, will not be kidnapped and become Ms. Marvel, this is not the result that Su Sheng wants!

 804 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 804

    Let Carol Danvers go closer to Maiwell and let things go back to their original trajectory?Pull it there, Su Sheng would not do this kind of thunderous thing.


    "It seems that I have to think of a way." Su Sheng muttered a message in his mind thinking about whether to grant Carol Danvers the ability.


    To be precise, it is a memory, a memory that is uncertain whether it is true or false.


    In the latest comics of Captain Marvel, the origin story of Carol Danvers has changed. Originally, Carol Danvers was a normal human being. Because of the energy in the soul conduit, her genes were the same as those of the Cree. The change in integration has led to her having such a powerful ability.However, it is revealed in the comics that Carol Danvers¡¯ mother is actually a Cree, and she should be of the lighter-skinned kind like Maywell. So Carol Danvers is not a human being, but a Cree and Human hybrids are somewhat similar to alien races but are somewhat different. Inhuman races are because human genes are mixed with Cree genes. Naturally, this foreign fusion is far inferior to true hybrids?


    What''s more, in terms of genetic strength, alien races diluted from generation to generation are not as good as pure hybrids.


    It is also because it is a hybrid, so the soul conduit did not change Carol''s genes, but activated her inherent superpower.


    If this rumor is true, it would be much easier to make Carol Danvers a Marvel.


    "Perhaps... you can check it carefully." Su Sheng looked through the spacecraft towards the direction of the base, and then his hands began to operate on the spacecraft''s system.


    Not much is known about the Cree, especially this kind of mixed blood Su Sheng of Cree and human.This spaceship recorded a lot of Kerry information, and Su Sheng remembered seeing the information about the soul tube last time.


    "found it!"


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and quickly saw the structure and principle of the Soul Conduit. If he figured it out, he could make one by himself and help Carol Danvers become a Lady Marvel.Time passed quickly in Su Sheng''s dedicated research. When Su Sheng thoroughly studied the entire soul duct, the sky outside was already dark, and Su Sheng moved his muscles and bones to get up to the base.


    But at this moment, a prompt message suddenly appeared on the spacecraft.


    "Someone uses the location of this Cree spacecraft as coordinates? Is this Cree coming to the earth?" Su Sheng checked it a little unexpectedly and found that it was not the spacecraft coming to earth, but the other party had already arrived. The earth is gone, but the coordinate position has not been determined before.Judging by the speed, the opponent can reach here in about ten minutes 0 ¡­¡­


    "Check the identity of the opponent''s spacecraft." Su Sheng said in a loud voice after connecting the indigo ability to the spacecraft.


    "Identity confirmation."


    "Dr. Minerva!"


    "Check her complete identity information." Su Sheng said again.


    The next moment a virtual projection of Dr. Minerva¡¯s complete information appeared. Dr. Minerva, an expert in genetics of the Cree, has very rich relevant experience, and he wants to change the genes of the Cree to make it higher plan!


    This is a Cree scientist!


    "Expert in biogenetics? Isn''t her purpose of coming to Earth to study the genes of humans and Cree people?" Su Sheng thought about turning around and getting out of the spacecraft and hiding the spacecraft and herself at the same time, quietly Waiting for the arrival of this Dr. Minerva.


    ten minutes later.


    A Cree spacecraft of basically the same style skimmed from the night sky slowly and landed nearby.


    "Three Cree? Two men and one woman." Su Sheng glanced.


    The woman should be Dr. Minerva, and most of the two men are assistants or bodyguards.


    After the opponent''s spacecraft landed, the hatch slowly opened 2.9.


    After a while, three Kerry men came out.


    Dr. Minerva was wearing a green combat uniform, with the eight-pointed star logo on his chest very obvious. The two male Crees behind him were wearing the same style of combat uniform.


    "what?"


    As soon as he came down, Dr. Minerva looked in the direction of the spaceship and gave a somewhat surprised cry.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter One Thousand and Two Dr. Minerva!


    Dr. Minerva looked at the front with a puzzled look. It was clear that the spacecraft location he had received before was right here, but now... the spacecraft is gone.


    This is definitely not hidden, at least not the usual means of hiding by the Cree.


    "Be careful."


    Dr. Minerva said in a low voice, and the two Crees behind him nodded and picked up the weapons they carried and walked tentatively.


    It seemed that there was nothing, but the two Cree did not relax their vigilance.


    It seems that these two Cree people should also be warriors who have been battlefielded.


    "Huh!"


    Suddenly one of the Cree disappeared strangely, as if... evaporated from the world.This made Minerva and the other Cree nervous in an instant. The other Cree raised an energy gun and pointed it at the direction where her companion disappeared. The result was a whirlwind before it passed. Before he could react, he snorted and fainted.


    "It''s gone again!"


    11


    "There is nothing unusual!" Minerva subconsciously took out his energy gun and slowly retreated back onto the spaceship.


    The situation is unknown, and two people disappeared strangely.


    Although Minerva is scientific, she is not without the slightest combat power. It can even be said that she is stronger than the two Cree, but she is cautious and will not take risks unless she has figured out the situation.


    Click!


    Minerva felt as if he had stepped on something. Is it the lift of the spacecraft?Minerva thought for a while to continue backing, but suddenly felt that he had hit something.


    It''s human!


    Minerva''s reaction quickly rushed forward and turned around at the same time, and the energy gun in his hand shot directly.


    boom!


    The energy bomb hit the spaceship, but no one was in front of him.


    Minerva stunned subconsciously, followed by a sudden numbness throughout his body, and a strong sense of crisis instantly spread throughout his body.


    He is behind me, when did he run behind me?


    What a fast speed!


    These thoughts flashed in Minerva''s mind for an instant, and she made a dodge action almost at the same time, but unfortunately... it was too late.


    A big hand pinched her neck from behind, making her stop for an instant and dare not move.


    "If you move, I will crush your neck." A voice sounded in Minerva''s ear.


    "Who are you? How is Maiwell!" Minerva said solemnly.


    Although he was subdued, Minerva did not panic too much.


    "Mywell is still performing undercover tasks safely. As for who I am... Ha ha, my name is Su Sheng, probably... the strongest on this earth." Su Sheng laughed.


    "Impossible!" Minerva said solemnly: "I have never heard your name!"

 805 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 805

    Since Maiwell came to the earth to undercover, the Kerry people naturally know some information about the earth. To put it bluntly, there is no certainty who would do something like invasion?If there is a strong man like Thanos on the earth, the Kerry people are 100% afraid to have any ideas.If you compare the planet to a country, it probably means that a weak country has no diplomacy.


    "Well, you really haven''t heard of it. If you come to Earth in more than 20 years, you will definitely have heard it." Su Sheng laughed.


    Miner froze.


    "Twenty years from now? You...can you see the future? No, you can travel through time!" Minerva said very confidently, as if he didn''t need Su Sheng''s recognition.


    Su Sheng smiled."It''s kind of interesting. Your thinking has changed very quickly. The first reaction of many people is that I am bragging, but you can think that I can travel through time for the first time. And... you seem to be very confident and trust your own judgment. "


    "So my idea is right, you really can travel through time!" Minerva didn''t have any pride. Although she was facing Su Sheng and couldn''t see her expression clearly, she could hear her excitement.


    Through time!


    Although the Cree¡¯s technology is very strong, and there are even many people in the universe with extremely strong abilities, few people can do things like traveling through time.


    "Are you an earthling? A pure earthling?" Minerva asked.


    "From a genetic level...Yes." Su Sheng smiled.


    Minerva paused and suddenly ignored the threat from her neck and turned her head to look at Su Sheng. At this moment, she didn''t seem to care if Su Sheng snapped her neck.


    Su Sheng did not squeeze her neck, because she was also a little interested in this Cree named Minerva 283.


    "It''s okay, your appearance is very handsome, although it looks weak, but I can feel that there seems to be a surge of power in the depths of this weak body! The density of the body of the Cree is different from that of the earth, although the neck It''s also vulnerable, but ordinary adult men don''t have the power to squeeze my neck. Although you didn''t make a move, I can feel that you can easily squeeze my neck."


    "My name is Minerva, and your name is Su Sheng, right? Do you mind... mate with me?" Minerva looked at Su Sheng with scorching eyes.


    "mating¡­¡­"


    Saint Su was directly shocked by Minerva.


    "Do you want to find a way to improve Cree''s genetic optimization or upgrade by mating with me?" Surprised and surprised, but Minerva''s purpose Su Sheng understood in an instant.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and three chapters of the genius have problems with their brains?


    "Yes!" Minerva confessed bluntly. There was no feeling of desire in his tone, but instead he was talking about something sacred."We Kerry people have tried to create a new race by fusing genes, but this method has finally proved to be a failure, and I always think that even if the method succeeds, it will only create a new race instead of Kerry. People! I have studied the original experimental reports. Human genetics are very powerful. Perhaps the people who succeeded in the experiment can be regarded as special Cree, but when inherited from generation to generation, Cree¡¯s blood gene will change. It¡¯s getting thinner and thinner, and eventually it will become the other party¡¯s dominance.


    "Humans are the protagonists of the universe." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    In the Marvel world, although there are countless kinds of great abilities, human beings are not weak compared with this kind of race, but human beings can appear many powerful existences.


    For example, the Cree and Inhumans.


    It was the Cree who created the Inhuman race, and as the creator, they are not as good as their own creation. This fully shows how strong human genes are?The proper one is the protagonist template.


    "So the method of forcibly fusing genes is not advisable, nor is it the best way to optimize the genes of the Cree. As an expert in genetics, I think the natural union may bring the two races closer together, so that it is possible to guarantee the gram The blood of the insider!" Minerva finished speaking and looked at Su Shengdao."Among the Cree, I am the top genetics expert in the maternal Hara of the Cree, and my appearance and conditions are also outstanding among the Cree."


    "So you don''t suffer when you mate with me!" Minerva asked.


    "It sounds...it seems to be!" Su Sheng smiled."But the question is why should I do this?"


    "You said you came from more than twenty years later, right? If you agree, when you return to the original time you will be able to see your child, as one of the best Kerry people, one of the most powerful people on earth One, this child will be a very good existence, don''t you feel proud?" Minerva said in a bewildered tone.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "I don''t think so."


    "I have a long and endless years. Although I like to collect pillows, I don''t plan to spread the world. Suddenly having a child makes me feel that I am old, which makes me lose a lot of fun. But..." Su Sheng paused."If you promise me a condition, I might be able to promise to try it with you."


    "What conditions?" Minerva asked.


    "Help me check whether there is Cree gene in a person, whether there is or not, I need you to use the soul tube to try to get her ability!" Su Shengdao.


    "It''s impossible. I''m not disapproving you, but although the soul conduit is very good, it can''t give people abilities. If it can be done, why should I study genetics." Minerva said.


    "You forgot... I came from the future, so... what you think is impossible is the result of my coming." Su Sheng smiled."How about, promise?"


    Minerva frowned, she still didn''t believe that Soul Conduit had such power.


    Although science pays attention to research, there are also surprises.


    "Okay, I agree."


    After thinking about it for a while, Minerva still agreed. If she succeeds, she may be able to take the opportunity to study and study. This is also a direction of Cree evolution.If you fail, at least you can proceed according to your original idea, which is not a disadvantage.As for why Su Sheng knew the Cree people so much, Minerva didn''t care. It was naturally not a secret to be able to travel through time.


    "Speaking of which, did you come to Maiwell?" Su Sheng then remembered to ask Minerva about his intentions.


    The whole topic was completely misled by Minerva''s mating.


    "mating!"


    As a result, Minerva still said this topic."I originally planned to work with Maiwell to study genetic matters. Of course, it may not be with him, but that was my previous idea. You are currently my best goal."


    What do you say?


    The brains of geniuses are abnormal!


    This Minerva looks like a scientific madman!


    "You put the spaceship away first, I''ll take it to other places, and then start our agreement."


    "it is good."


    Minerva simply turned around and went to the spaceship, and soon the spaceship entered the stealth mode when she came down.Su Sheng released the Shockwave Wormhole casually, and the location was... Peggy Carter''s home.Originally, he planned to continue to find Carol Danvers, but the appearance of Minerva made Su Sheng change his mind.She settled down first and then made the soul tube, other things can be put aside first.


    "Legend?"


    Minerva looked at the Shockwave Wormhole and then walked in. When she disappeared, Su Sheng released Maiwell¡¯s spacecraft to restore the original hidden mode, and then took the two Kerry who had been knocked out by him. People, just stepped in.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter One Thousand and Four Are Melinda May and Dream Awakening still there?


    As soon as Su Sheng came out of the shock wave wormhole, he saw a scene of violent swordsmanship. Minerva raised the energy gun and confronted a young woman. The young woman was holding a gun. Although shocked, she was still calm.


    "Melinda May?"


    Su Sheng casually threw the two fainted Crees to the ground and glanced at the young woman with guns a little surprised.Melinda May, codenamed Iron Cavaliers, S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, is also a member of Skye''s SHIELD team."Why are you here? Where''s Peggy Carter?"


    "you know me?"


    Melinda May frowned and looked at the man who walked in and paused."Are you Su Sheng?"


    "Peggy Carter told you?" Su Sheng nodded with a chuckle.

 806 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 806

    "She''s from Cree?" Melindamy looked at Minerva again.


    At this time, someone pushed the door in. Peggy Carter, who had just entered, saw the situation in the living room, and then asked, "What happened."


    On the one hand, Peggy Carter motioned Melinda May to put down the gun.


    "This is Minerva, a doctor of genetics of the Cree people." Su Sheng introduced Minerva casually, and then pointed to the two comatose Cree 073 people."These two guys gave it to you."


    Cree?


    Peggy Carter looked at Minerva, and she didn''t seem to have any reaction when she saw Minerva. Then she said to Melinda: "Take them away first."


    "Yes." Melin Dammei walked over and took the two Cree away with some difficulty.


    "What happened?" Peggy Carter asked curiously.


    It didn''t take long for him to leave Sheng Sheng, why did he get two unconscious Cree, and this Minerva, she is Cree''s doctor of genetics?She seemed to have no reaction to the removal of her family.


    Su Sheng briefly explained, and talked about the acquaintance with Minerva and the purpose of coming here.


    "Soul Conduit? Gene fusion between Cree and humans? Can they gain superpowers?" Peggy Carter was a little surprised and paused."Should you need a lot of special materials to make this soul conduit? I can get it for you."


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "As someone who is leaving this era, don''t worry about that much. Those two Cree people are already enough for SHIELD."


    Peggy Carter paused and said nothing.


    Her villa is not big but not small, and Su Sheng found an empty room to settle in Minerva, and at the same time used this room as a laboratory for making soul conduits.Minerva doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in life on Earth. She just wants to know if the Soul Conduit experiment can be successful, and when she can mate with Su Sheng... Peggy Carter really wants to know more about it, Su Sheng did not specifically stop.


    As long as she doesn''t spread it, she will know.


    Night, quietly.


    Saint Su once again used reality gems to hide reality. Peggy Carter was sleeping in his room. Whether he could sleep or not was another matter.Minerva took a bath and put on the earth''s pajamas. He wanted to find Su Sheng to study business, but Su Sheng disappeared.Minerva found that this space was very special. It seemed that he couldn''t leave at all, and could only helplessly prepare to rest.


    As for whether Su Sheng would be disadvantageous to himself?


    Minerva was not very worried, she was confident in her judgment.


    Air Information Agency base.


    Carol Danvers was tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep, she had been in contact for a few days without dreaming.At first she was troubled by nightmares, wishing that the dream would never appear, but then she was relieved, she even looked forward to enjoying this dream, but the dream disappeared.


    "Hey."


    Carol Danvers sighed subconsciously, closing his eyes and preparing to force himself to stop thinking about it.


    I don''t know how long it took, she suddenly felt someone lying down next to her.


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Carol Danvers saw the person he wanted to see, a man who appeared in a dream, an ideal man he had imagined in the dream.


    This is my dream!


    There is no need to worry about anything in his dreams, so when Carol Danvers saw Su Sheng, the first reaction was to laugh, and at the same time proactively kissed Su Sheng.


    Bold and active, fiery and intense.


    At the same time, he actively touched the fuse and prepared to burn.


    A wave of waves gradually calmed down under Carol Danvers¡¯s wanton shouts, exhausted and extremely contented, she shrank in Su Sheng¡¯s arms, a little tired, lazy, and muttered a low voice when I saw you tomorrow. Up.


    The sun is swaying.


    Carol Danvers woke up with a comfortable snort and stretched out his arms lazily.


    As a result, Carol Danvers'' body froze just as he raised his arm.


    She slowly opened her eyes tentatively and looked to the side.


    Under the shining of the sun, a man lay next to him, a man who would only appear in his dream.


    This made Carol Danvers silly.


    He... why is he still here?Is the dream still not awake?


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and five chapters, you are really stupid and cute!


    "early!"


    Seeing Carol Danvers'' stunned expression, Su Sheng smiled and greeted him with a good morning kiss.


    The touch is very real.


    "You...you...I haven''t woken up yet? Is this still a dream?"


    Carol Danvers asked Su Sheng in a daze.


    "What do you think?" Su Sheng smiled-said.


    "It must be so, it must be that my dream hasn''t woken up yet." Carol Danvers analyzed with his head down and muttered."Dreams are produced by the subconscious. I hope I can see you tomorrow, so my subconscious has constructed another dream, a dream where you are still alive after I wake up, and a dream... you are still there tomorrow. It must be such!"


    Carol Danvers said that she got up subconsciously and looked outside. She wanted to confirm if it was a dream.As a result, I heard a knock on the door just as I got up.


    "Carol, are you up?" It was Monica''s voice.


    This is not a dream?Or did you dream of Monica?


    Carol Danvers subconsciously walked over to open the door. As soon as the door opened, he was stunned when he saw Monica outside.


    "You, you haven''t put on any clothes yet?" Monica said with a little embarrassment, avoiding her eyes."Get up quickly and clean up, didn''t you say that you will be doing morning exercises together today?"


    "Wait first."


    Carol Danvers looked at Su Sheng who was smiling on the bed and looked at the embarrassed Monica."you¡­¡­"


    "what happened?"


    Monica raised her head subconsciously and then... her eyes widened and her mouth widened.


    "You, there is someone in your room? Oh my god, I''m sorry I don''t know... You... why didn''t you tell me." Monica planned to leave in a panic and embarrassment.


    Carol Danvers hurriedly caught her."You, can you see her?"


    "Dang, of course!" Monica asked subconsciously."He, he is not from our base? Carol, you should know that the base does not allow outsiders to enter, even if... even if it is a boyfriend. You, you guys hurry up and let him leave. If you get caught It''s troublesome to find out!"


    "It''s strange, is this dream so real?" Carol Danvers frowned.

 807 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 807

    "Dream? What dream?" Monica asked.


    "Isn''t this a dream?" Carol pointed to Su Sheng and then to Monica."Aren''t you the people I imagined in my dream?"


    "Are you all right?" Monica looked at Carol blankly."This is not a dream, you..."


    Before Monica''s words were finished, suddenly her body shook back and hit the wall heavily. Her body couldn''t move, her mouth couldn''t open, and she was stuck on the wall like a specimen.The sudden change caused Carol Danvers to look at Su Sheng in surprise."What are you doing, she is my friend, this is my... dream!"


    "You seem to have forgotten what I told you at the beginning." Su Sheng slowly got up and came to Carol Danvers, gently pressing his palm down.


    Carol Danvers felt out of control for an instant, and the strong pressure made her knelt on the ground with a pop.


    "I... is your master!"


    "Don''t you really think that I am the ideal type you have imagined, and that I am the fictitious existence in your dreams?"


    "what do you mean?"


    Carol Danvers felt a little overwhelmed.


    "You are really stupid and cute." Su Sheng smiled."All of this happened in reality, only you thought it was a dream."


    "No, it''s not right, this is obviously a dream, otherwise why would I not wake up every time..."


    "Nothing? No traces?" Su Sheng waved his hand as he answered the conversation, and the messy bed instantly became tidy."As long as I restore everything to its original state after you really fall asleep every day, the so-called traces will naturally disappear. Oh, you must be wondering why others didn¡¯t find it? That¡¯s because I isolated your room, this No sound will be heard from anything that happens in the room."


    "No, no, no..." Carol Danvers couldn''t accept this fact."Why are you doing this!"


    "To get you."


    Su Sheng smiled brightly."And I succeeded, you became very active, and even began to look forward to my existence, looking forward to my appearance every day. Do you think all this is a dream? Ha ha... If you check your body, you will know if it is a dream! "


    body check?


    Check what Carol Danvers reacted instantly.


    "So... see you tonight."


    Su Sheng laughed and suddenly disappeared strangely. The next moment, Monica fell off the wall, and she looked at Carol Danvers with horror: "This...what the hell is going on?"


    Carol Danvers didn''t answer in a daze, she didn''t even know what was going on now!


    After a long time, Carol Danvers got up from the ground and turned to look at Monica.


    She is still there, and nothing has changed around her.


    Isn''t it... this is really not a dream?


    If it is not a dream, is it real?


    Carol Danvers suddenly felt her whole body shudder and couldn''t help shaking. If this is true... then... this is even more terrifying than the nightmare at the beginning!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and six chapters of the embodied soul conduit


    The sun was scorching, and there was no cloud.


    In the room of Peggy Carter''s villa.


    Peggy Carter and Minerva stared at the soul conduit of Su Sheng Gu, and they saw the entire realization process.


    From scratch.


    No need for any materials, no production, a soul conduit just appeared.


    "This...this is not scientific!" Minerva said subconsciously.


    Peggy Carter nodded subconsciously in agreement. This is really unscientific. How could someone present something out of thin air?This does not conform to any scientific laws.


    "Does this work?"


    "You don''t know if you check it." Su Sheng walked to Peggy Carter''s side and stretched out his hand to stop her shoulder and said to Minerva somewhat unruly.


    Minerva went straight to check it, and the result surprised her.


    Although there was no experiment, she could be sure that this soul conduit was 100% real, and its internal structure was completely the same. In other words...this thing really works.


    "Can you modify reality?"


    Minerva looked at Su Sheng in surprise."This method, this ability to manifest real objects, should be to modify reality?"


    "Yes." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Through time, modify reality?"


    Minerva suddenly looked at Su Sheng in surprise."Did you get the infinite gem? I heard that there are real gems and time gems in the infinite gems, but...it''s not right... Although the energy of the infinite gem is eternal, the ability to use the infinite gem is not eternal , This kind of realistic modification cannot be persisted."


    "Can you blast the planet with one punch?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    Minerva shook his head."No."


    "Then can you break the stone with one punch?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Minerva nodded: "Yes, I see, you mean...different results of power are naturally different? Can you keep the modified reality forever?"


    Su Sheng smiled and shrugged."I like chatting with you more and more now."


    Minerva said: "I want to mate with you more and more now."


    Cough...


    Peggy Carter coughed subconsciously. Although Minerva had known the purpose of following Su Sheng, she still said such words so brightly that Peggy Carter was a little unexpected.


    "You check the condition of this equipment first, and I will bring someone over at night." Su Sheng said to Minerva.


    "it is good!"


    Minerva also wanted to know if there was anything special about the manifested soul conduit.


    "Have you finished your business?" Su Shengchao asked Peggy Carter.


    Pejica nodded: "The two Cree I...I handed it over to S.H.I.E.L.D.."


    "Okay, as the last contribution you made after you left. I originally brought it back to you and thought that you would give it to S.H.I.E.L.D.. If you are a good person, you can tell S.H.I. The medicine that comes back from the dead." Su Shengdao.


    Peggy Carter looked sternly."I''m going now."

 808 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 808

    After speaking, Peggy Carter turned and left.


    Originally, S.H.I.E.L.D. did obtain the corpse of a Cree through this incident. In the movie, Phil Coleson was killed by Rocky. The last thing that depended on the results of the Cree¡¯s research was the successful resurrection and then began to lead the Aegis. Bureau team.Now that one corpse has become two, SHIELD has earned it.


    Su Sheng can be sure that Peggy Carter basically told S.H.I.E.L.D. about the Skuru and Kerry people. Even if Nick Fury doesn¡¯t know for the time being, Melindam May will talk about it, but Su Sheng is not worried, anyway, delete the memory and return to zero after leaving...


    The leisurely afternoon time passed like this.


    As the sun sets, night falls.


    Su Sheng came to Carol Danvers'' room again.


    As soon as he appeared, he heard a clicking sound, and as soon as he looked up, he saw Carol Danvers and Monica pointing their guns at Su Sheng.


    Carol Danvers'' face was solemn and angry!


    Carol Danvers went to check during the day, and the result proved one thing, that is, what she thought happened in the dream actually happened because the film was missing.That is to say, whether it was forced at first or self-initiated later, this happened in reality.


    ashamed?anger?


    Carol Danvers can''t tell what kind of emotion she should be, but the only thing she thinks about now is to make Su Sheng pay the price.


    "What''s the situation?" Looking at the two black muzzles, Su Sheng couldn''t help but chuckled: "You don''t naively think that you can use a gun to deal with me? Carol, I''m your master, you forget. How happy I am every night, have you taken the initiative?"


    "To shut up!"


    Carol Danvers spoke angrily and directly pulled the trigger.


    boom!


    The gunfire sounded and the bullet flew out instantly.


    But... a weird scene happened. The surrounding speed seemed to be instantaneously slowed by countless times. Both Carol Danvers and Monica could feel that their thinking was not affected, but the surrounding speed seemed to be slow. The slow motion is the same, you can clearly see the pop up and slowly fly towards Su Sheng!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and seven chapters: Carol and Monica


    Under the horrified gazes of Carol Danvers and Monica, Su Sheng raised his hand and easily took off the flying bullet.


    That''s right, I slowly raised my hand, leisurely as if I was picking fruit from a tree, I picked off the bullet flying in the air and threw it on the ground, followed by a flash to Carol Danvers and Monnie. In front of the card, both hands waved at the two people!


    boom!boom!


    Two crashes.


    Carol Danvers and Monica only felt an invisible force hitting them and they flew out instantly.


    Monica slammed into the wall, and the gun in her hand was directly hit to the ground.Her reaction was not too slow, she subconsciously got up and wanted to get a gun.Although it has just been proved that the gun has no effect on Su Sheng, she can''t think of a more effective weapon except for the gun.It''s just that her hand just stretched out and couldn''t move it. It seemed that a strong suction was coming from behind her, making Monica subconsciously retreat.


    Behind her is the wall!


    But after she flew out, she didn''t hit the wall. Instead, she felt like she had fallen into the water. Then she kept thinking about flying back.Monica wanted to turn her head to see the situation behind her clearly, but her neck seemed to froze and couldn''t move at all. This strange and unknown situation made Monica almost frightened.


    On the other side, Carol Danvers fell directly onto the bed, and then she found Monica disappeared suddenly.


    This made Carol Danvers horrified, and angrily roared towards Su Sheng: "Where did you get Monica."


    Monica is her friend, because she was involved in this incident because she wanted to help her. Carol Danvers would never forgive herself if anything happened to Monica.


    "Shhh, keep it quiet, don''t you want to implicate others?" Although Su Sheng was reminding her in a low voice, his appearance didn''t feel worried at all.


    Carol Danvers lowered her voice subconsciously, Su Sheng''s strength was so weird, I am afraid that even if others came to help, she would not be able to deal with it, let alone Monica is still in her hands.


    "what the hell do you want!"


    Carol Danvers whispered like an angry beast.


    "Am I your master?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "You..." Carol Danvers instinctively wanted to deny it. She is a bit feminist. She thinks that men can do things that women can do. Let her admit that Su Sheng is her master?This is never possible.But she stopped as soon as she said a word. She stared at Su Sheng''s mouth with anger and said unwillingly: "If I admit, will you let Monica and let me go?"


    "It''s okay to put Monica, but you..." Su Sheng shook his head and waved his palm, and the chair in the distance slid over by himself.


    Su Sheng slowly took the seat and said with a chuckle: "Actually, you don''t have to resist that much. I won''t force you to stay by my side, at least... not now! And I can help you gain powerful abilities to make you truly Flying into the blue sky and white clouds, making you a real hero. Actually, you don¡¯t resist me in your heart, do you? You miss me a lot when I haven¡¯t been here, I still remember your initiative and enthusiasm yesterday ."


    "You need to admit that I am your master, and you will not disturb your life. You can gain powerful abilities and enjoy what you have been expecting these days, isn''t it?"


    "You are deceiving!"


    "The process is not important, the important thing is the result!"


    "The result is that you are now my woman, and I am your first man! You can''t resist me, why didn''t you choose to accept it? Do you know?" Su Sheng paused and looked out the window and laughed ."The earth is about to face a crisis, don''t you want to save the earth?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Have you heard of S.H.I.E.L.D.? Oh, it''s the National Land Strategic Defense, Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, maybe...you should have met Nick Fury? He is from S.H.I.E.L.D.." Su Sheng paused and said: "No matter how bad you are, you should have heard of Peggy Carter? The legendary female agent who defeated the Nazis with the captain of the United States during World War II, you... are a kind of people to some extent. She is like you, and now is mine. If you have doubts about what I said, I can take you to a place, and then you will know 493 that what I said is true or false."


    SHIELD?


    Nick Fury?


    Peggy Carter?


    Carol Danvers is a little dazed. He did meet Nick Fury, but isn''t he from the CIA?She had heard of Peggy Carter and Carol Danvers still admired and even admired it.


    "bring it on."


    Saint Su got up and released the shock wave wormhole to look at Carol Danvers, and then walked in.


    The shock wave wormhole did not disappear, and it rolled slightly in the living room.


    Carol Danvers hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth and followed in, she wanted to figure out what was going on.Taking a step back, what if she doesn''t go in?Su Sheng made it clear that he would not let him go easily.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighth Detection of Bloodline and Minerva''s Skin Color Changes


    Stepping into the shock wave wormhole, Carol Danvers only felt that the scenery in front of him changed instantly.


    It was like pushing a door open.


    From his room to another place in an instant.


    This...it looks like a bedroom, but a weird device is found in the open area. I don''t know what''s the use. It just gives Carol Danvers a feeling of palpitations, and I can be sure that this thing must be dangerous.Turning her eyes slightly, she quickly saw Su Sheng and a...woman next to Su Sheng?

 809 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 809

    Blue skin, human appearance.


    This shocked Carol Danvers instantly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Introduction, Alien, Dr. Minerva from Cree." Su Sheng pointed to Minerva and then to Carol Danvers."Carol Danvers."


    "Is she the one you are talking about?" Minerva looked at Carol Danvers.


    Su Sheng nodded.


    "What are you talking about here? Who is she?" Carol Danvers asked in a panicked voice.


    "Don''t worry, Peggy Carter should be back soon. Let her help you answer your doubts, but before that... I need to do a test on you." Su Sheng smiled at Carol Danvers Walked over.


    Carol Danvers subconsciously wanted to escape.


    "Stop." Su Sheng said softly, and Carol Danvers'' feet stopped involuntarily, completely out of control.


    "Don''t make any noise, go and lie down there." Su Sheng pointed to the device and said.


    Carol Danvers walked to the device and lay down like a marionette, without saying a word.


    "What kind of ability is this? Is it a gem of the soul?" Minerva asked Su Sheng curiously.


    Su Sheng shook his head?Although the soul gem is powerful, it is the soul that deceives and controls the soul. He just used the ability to create the world to directly control the body from the depth of the soul.The effect is better than the spiritual gem.Seeing that Su Sheng didn''t explain Minerva and didn''t ask much, he went directly to Carol Danvers to check.


    Mainly to check whether Carol Danvers has Cree genes in his body.


    It can be regarded as confirming Su Sheng''s guess.


    Peggy Carter came back first before the results of the examination came out.


    Seeing Carol Danvers Peggy Carter was also shocked and asked what was going on, Su Sheng said it in front of Carol Danvers and Minerva.


    "I have alien genes?"


    "Can I gain the ability to rescue the crisis?"


    Carol Danvers can understand every word, but they don¡¯t understand them when they are connected together. The strangest thing is that Carol Danvers finds that both Peggy Carter and Minerva seem to understand. And there is no doubt about it.She was full of questions now, but she couldn''t speak but stared anxiously.


    "Okay, go and explain to her."


    Su Sheng smiled and said that she had restored Carol Danvers'' freedom. She hurriedly turned over and jumped up, watching Peggy Carter nod to herself, she followed Peggy Carter out suspiciously.


    Seeing Minerva waiting intently for the analysis result, Su Sheng stared at her for a moment and then suddenly waved his hand to activate the power of reality gems.


    Superimposed power!


    In an instant Minerva''s appearance changed. The original blue skin became a little bit yellowish. The body structure of the Cree was originally similar to that of humans. Minerva''s appearance also changed when the skin color changed. The change is like a pure earth, still Asian.


    And... it''s beautiful.


    Minerva noticed her own changes and frowned slightly and looked at Su Sheng."why?"


    "This looks more pleasing to the eye and more in line with my aesthetics." Su Sheng smiled and put her shoulders from behind.


    "But I''m still a Cree." Minerva said.


    "What does it matter? In the future, you will find that there are many alien races around me, not only you Kerry people." Su Sheng smiled.


    "So... you don''t plan to let me go, do you?"


    Minerva turned and looked at Su Sheng."Not only will you not let me leave, you will also prevent the Cree from invading the earth. I can understand that there are two possibilities for you to come across time. One, we failed, and the other we succeeded. , You can only travel through time and plan to change the result from the source. But...it is difficult for us to succeed with your ability, so it should be a failure, right?"


    "I don''t know the process too well, but the result is correct, it really failed." Su Sheng smiled.


    "The Cree... still exist?" Minerva asked again.


    "Existence!" Su Sheng said with a light smile: "In fact, your Cree people have successfully conducted research on humans on earth, and a race called Inhumans was born. They are very powerful and possess various specialties. Ability. In my time, although you Kree people have no effect on the earth, there are still Kree people who do not know the depth will appear sporadically on the earth."


    "So... I''ll help you make Carol Danvers the person you want to be, and you will fight the Skuru together, right?" Minerva paused.


    "Yes."


    "That''s enough!" Minerva turned around and continued to study after speaking, it seemed that he didn''t have any intention to pursue the matter of his appearance change.


    Chapter One Thousand and Nine Is Carol Danvers Mixed?


    Minerva is a smart man and a genius.


    Minerva has no particular idea about the Cree invasion of the earth. It would be best if the Cree could evolve through the genes of the earth human. If not, there would be no loss.Now that I understand the strength of Su Sheng, Minerva knows that it is almost impossible for the Cree to occupy the earth, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether she stays on the earth or changes her skin color, the main thing is whether she can get Su Sheng. Genes to achieve their own optimization, the purpose of upgrading the Cree.


    But... Skuru is different.


    That is the enemy of the Cree. The Skuru and the Cree have been fighting for a long time. If Su Sheng can help them fight the Skru, it would be better.


    Minerva became more serious.


    This seriousness and concentration really made her discover some problems. There is a group of very, very secret Cree genes hidden in the genes of Carol Danvers, which seems to be... Something is like a deep sleep, if you are not careful, you will easily be ignored.


    "Hey, there really are Kerry genes." Minerva said in surprise.


    "Really?"


    Su Sheng smiled, it seems that the rumors he has heard before are true.


    Captain Marvel did not gain the ability to become Ms. Marvel because the Soul Conduit was integrated into the Cree gene, but he possessed the Cree gene to activate her ability after passing through the Soul Conduit.This activation is not the transformation of the Inhumans'' Tyrigan Mist. The Inhumans are just ordinary people before they are transformed by the Inhuman Mist, and the Inhumans'' genes will be awakened only after the transformation.But even if Carol Danvers were to touch Terrigan''s Kerry genes, she would not awaken.


    Strictly speaking, Inhumans and Cree have different genes.


    "Ok."


    Minerva nodded and said curiously."It''s strange, I don''t remember that Kerry had arranged for other people to come to Earth before. Maybe... it may not be Kerry''s order. But she does have Kerry genes, and this genetic gene is what I think To study."


    As he talked, Minerva seemed to become excited and a little selfless.


    Su Sheng shrugged. She has seen this kind of scientific madman a lot, so Minerva is no stranger to this situation, quietly turned and left and let her study it by herself.


    In the living room.


    Peggy Carter and Carol Danvers are about to talk, although Carol Danvers is still shocked, but he has obviously accepted it more or less.Firstly, Su Sheng¡¯s ability is really special. Secondly, Peggy Carter is really very convincing in this era, especially among women, so what she said may be true, but she has not fully accepted the main reason. It was too shocking, too sudden, and too ridiculous.


    "how about it?"


    Seeing Su Sheng came out, Peggy Carter asked.


    Su Sheng walked between the two of them, and Da Ma Jindao sat down, put his hand on Peggy Carter''s shoulder and looked at Carol Danvers with a smile."Congratulations, you are indeed the person I am looking for. Minerva has detected a hidden Cree gene from your genes, which can prove that you are a hybrid of humans and Cree. Your mother...should be Cree. Inside."

 810 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 810

    "This is impossible!"


    Carol Danvers retorted fiercely.


    Suddenly told her that she was not a pure human, but a hybrid of aliens, her mother was an alien?How does this make Carol Danvers accept?Although she did not spend much time with her mother and even her memory faded a bit, she could not accept that her mother was an alien!


    "You said my mother is an alien, that''s what Kerry you are talking about? But my mother''s skin is not blue like that doctor." Carol Danvers retorted.


    "You mean... she?"


    Su Sheng smiled and pointed to Minerva who just came out of it.


    "How... how could..."


    Carol Danvers looked at Minerva in disbelief. She was still blue when she looked at it just now. Why now... she''s now like a human being on Earth.


    "There are many ways to solve things like skin color, genes... can''t be faked." Su Sheng smiled and looked at Minerva.


    Minerva ignored so much and said to himself: "I just calculated the success rate of this kind of hybridization. It is very low and very low. There are many external factors. Even if the Kerry woman is successfully combined with the earth man. The possibility of her is also very low. Her Kerry gene has been in a deep sleep state, deep sleep, according to my analysis...I think your idea is likely to succeed."


    She was talking about two things, one is that this situation of Carol Danvers is difficult to replicate, and the other is that the soul conduit will allow Carol Danvers to gain superpowers.But they are two things, but in fact they are also one thing. Except for the special mixed-race situation like Carol Danvers, no one else can succeed at all!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and ten chapters either succeed in gaining abilities or fail to die!


    "Then let''s start."


    Su Sheng knew that Carol Danvers would definitely succeed, and he really looked forward to her performance after gaining the ability.


    "Come with me." Minerva said to Carol Danvers.


    "Wait!" Carol Danvers shouted angrily."I didn''t promise, why do you-just make the decision like this?"


    "Do you have room to refuse?" Su Sheng smiled Carol Danvers."I don''t want to threaten you, but you can''t get rid of me, and Monica... So, obediently go with Minerva, you will be a brand new you when you come out again, trust me, when you come Will thank me."


    Carol Danvers knew that she could not refuse, but she obeyed inexplicably and put herself in danger inexplicably. She naturally refused to agree. Seeing that she hesitated and did not move, Su Sheng simply waved his hand.


    next moment.


    Carol Danvers got up uncontrollably obediently and followed Minerva in.


    "There is no danger, right?"


    When Carol Danvers went in with Minerva, Peggy Carter couldn''t help but asked worriedly, looking at the closed door.


    "Nothing will happen." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Pejica nodded and didn''t speak. Although Su Sheng was confident and knew the result from the future, she was still a little worried.After a pause, Peggy Carter said, "If she succeeds, what shall we do next?"


    "doing what?"


    Su Sheng leaned on the sofa and thought about it. It should be an accident and coincidence that Carol Danvers would gain the ability. After gaining the ability, Carol Danvers would help the Cree, and even the Cree. The fighters team up against the Skuru.But there is a premise here is Mywell. The reason Carol Danvers will help is not only because of the fusion of Cree¡¯s genes, but also because of Mywell, but now... Carol Danvers will definitely not Go to help the Cree for no reason, and the Cree will not invade the earth anymore, right?


    Skuru will invade the earth is also related to the Cree, if the Cree does not come to invade the earth, the Skru may not.


    In other words, an invasion may be resolved in this way!


    "There has been a lot of deviation between things and the results, although it has changed for the time being." Su Sheng thought for a while and said.


    "Deviation? What kind of deviation?" Peggy Carter hurriedly asked.


    "It should be a good deviation." Su Sheng smiled.


    Peggy Carter breathed a sigh of relief, when a painful cry suddenly came from the room, shining blue light through the crack of the door.Peggy Carter stood up instantly, although she had only been in contact with Carol Danvers for a short time, she thought this person was good.Su Sheng thought for a while and then got up and opened the door to go in.


    As soon as the door opened, a dazzling blue light appeared.


    Carol Danvers is lying on the device, the blue energy released by the soul tube is rapidly pouring into her body. At this time, Carol Danvers has fallen into a kind of coma due to pain. status.The reason why she is similar is because she is still awake, but her thinking is not sober.


    Saint Su looked at Minerva and found that Minerva''s expression was very serious, and he had been staring at the instrument changes on the equipment.


    "There is a situation?" Su Sheng asked.


    Minerva nodded and said in a somewhat less optimistic tone: "According to my analysis and inference, when she receives the energy of the soul conduit, it should be able to activate the Cree genes in the body and give her powerful abilities, but I don''t know. Why is the sleeping Cree gene in her body so stubborn that it can compete with the energy of the soul conduit. If...there is no breakthrough, she might be in danger of life!"


    "Then stop quickly." Peggy Carter said hurriedly.


    Minerva shook his head: "No, even if the energy of stopping the soul conduit is still in her body, she now has only two results. Either succeed in gaining the ability, or fail to die."


    "Didn''t you say it''s not dangerous?" Peggy Carter turned to look at Su Sheng again.


    Su Sheng did not respond. He frowned slightly as if thinking of something, and suddenly raised the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, I said that if there is no danger, there is definitely no danger. Even if she dies, I can still make her come alive." Su Sheng smiled."You guys step back, and then back away."


    Minerva and Peggy Carter pushed them into the living room and looked at Su Sheng. They wanted to know what Su Sheng was going to do, but they suddenly saw that Su Sheng waved a wave of energy directly to the soul conduit.


    "Don''t... Once the soul tube explodes, she will definitely die!" Minerva shouted subconsciously.


    Unfortunately... it''s too late!


    The energy wave released by Saint Su hit the Soul Conduit, and the next moment the Soul Conduit exploded instantly. The strong impact and wanton energy instantly filled the entire room, engulfing Carol Danvers and Su Saint on the device.


    Pedal!


    Minerva and Peggy Carter backed up a few steps by the shock, and looked up into the room in horror.


    The first thousand and eleven chapters do not break or stand!


    The energy of the soul conduit ran through the room wantonly, causing the entire room to be shrouded in blue energy light.


    Runaway, messy.


    Full of aggressiveness!


    In the room, Su Sheng consciously let go of the body¡¯s resistance to this energy and wanted to try whether this thing would be useful to him. One of the characteristics of the soul conduit is that it can make dreams come true, relying on powerful energy plus the persistence in thinking. And desire to achieve an effect of having the desired ability.Just like Carol Dan Fusmin, who is surrounded by the energy of the soul conduit, has already walked on the edge of death, but deep in her heart, she is eager to gain powerful abilities, and she is eager to fly freely in the blue sky and white clouds.


    Although Su Sheng didn''t know why Carol Danvers thought of flying at this time, was it because she was an Air Force pilot?Or was she thinking of flying instinctively because she wanted to escape?


    Su Sheng shook his head and frowned.


    He has let go of the body''s resistance, but the energy of the soul conduit seems to be avoiding him consciously, even if Su Sheng takes the initiative to approach the soul conduit''s energy will avoid it.


    Is this so spiritual?


    Su Sheng was a little helpless, it was just a bunch of energy that was so spiritual.

 811 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 811

    The energy quickly flooded the room as if it had reached a critical point, and the wanton energy seemed to be looking for a catharsis outlet.


    After Su Sheng brought Carol Danvers here, Su Sheng quietly pulled the room into the mirror space.Therefore, the energy was not released in this room, but the slight aftermath shook Minerva and Peggy Carter back a few steps, and because of this, there was nowhere to vent the energy.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    Suddenly Carol Danvers let out a series of loud roars, her body seemed to have turned into a black hole, forming a suction vortex frantically absorbing the energy in the room.The azure blue energy light spins around her body quickly and then is introduced into her body. Not long after, the energy of the entire room has gathered to Carol Danvers¡¯ side, and Carol Danvers is now from the device. Floating up, horizontally in the air, suspended under the energy of the soul conduit.


    "Sure enough, so...Is it not broken or standing?" Although I was a little disappointed that the energy of the Soul Conduit had no effect on me, Su Sheng couldn''t help but raised his mouth when he looked at Carol Danvers'' state at this time. .


    When Minerva said that the situation is not optimistic, either succeeded in gaining abilities, or failed to die, Su Sheng thought of one thing. In the comics, although Carol Danvers gained abilities because of the soul conduit, it is correct, but Mainly because the soul conduit exploded, Carol Danvers survived the explosion and gained the ability.In other words, the level of normal energy input is estimated to be insufficient to wake up the sleeping Cree gene in Carol Danvers, and only the powerful power generated by the explosion can activate the Cree gene in an instant.Of course, these are all Su Sheng''s guesses, but even if it fails, it is nothing. He has many ways to resurrect Carol Danvers and try again and again, but... now it seems unnecessary.


    "Wow!"


    The energy that was originally suspended in her body was suddenly sucked into Carol Danvers''s body in an instant, Carol Danvers'' body slowly turned around in mid-air, and his feet slowly landed.


    At the moment of landing, Carol Danvers'' fists burst out with fiery red energy, and at the same time her eyes slowly opened.


    Crimson!


    "boom!"


    Carol Danvers suddenly shook his arms, huge energy and breath burst out instantly, and the powerful impulse generated made Su Sheng slightly push for half a step...


    "It''s very strong, you can fight the sentry."


    Although Su Sheng did not deliberately resist, but even so his strength is not weak, not many people can make him take a half step back, especially only by the impact of the energy burst. How capable is Carol Danvers.


    Carol Danvers stared at Su Sheng under the crimson eyes.


    "Oh, this look is for revenge?" Su Sheng smiled and hooked his fingers."Come on then."


    Carol Danvers gave a cold snort, and the aura on his body became stronger.


    Suddenly, she moved.


    Lean forward, stretch your arms forward, your palms have become fists, and then...


    boom!


    Carol Danvers fell heavily to the ground, and the burst of energy in his body disappeared instantly.


    "This is... dizzy?"


    Saint Su had originally planned to test how strong Carol Danvers'' ability was and copied it by the way, but he didn''t expect that Carol Danvers was already dizzy at the critical moment.


    Looking at the room messed up by the explosion of the Soul Guide 4.8 tube, Su Sheng waved his hand.


    In an instant.


    The room was restored.


    "Come in, it''s over." Su Sheng removed the mirror space and shouted outside.


    Peggy Carter and Minerva hurriedly walked in. The two hurriedly helped Carol Danvers, who had fainted, put her on the device to check her condition!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and twelfth chapters, Ms. Marvel is born!


    Carol Danvers seemed to have a dream in a trance!


    She can''t remember the detailed content of the dream. She only remembers that she seems to have acquired a powerful ability, a powerful energy that seems to be able to destroy the world.She wanted revenge. She wanted the guy who played with and threatened her to get revenge, just before the start... Her dream was over.


    "It''s a pity!"


    Carol Danvers is a bit regretful, she really wants to make that bastard pay the price.


    Thinking like this, Carol Danvers suddenly felt awake.


    She opened her eyes slowly, and the first thing she saw was Minerva, who was checking next to her, which made Carol Danvers stunned to realize who Minerva was.Turning his eyes slightly, Carol Danvers saw Peggy Carter and...Su Saint!


    Su Sheng!


    The angry thoughts instantly became stronger in her mind, and Carol Danvers stood up directly without even thinking about it, and planned to rush towards Su Sheng.11


    But it took a few steps for Carol Danvers to realize that he... didn''t wear any clothes.


    It didn''t make her continue to do it for a while, nor did she stop.


    "I just woke up and planned to do it? It looks like it should be all right." Su Sheng smiled and said, Minerva nodded."Everything is normal for the body''s functions. It is indeed successful."


    "Remember what I told you?" Su Sheng looked at Carol Danvers."From now on you are not the same you are, you can now be called...Ms. Marvel?"


    "What about Ms. Surprise, I just want to hit your face very hard now!" Carol Danvers gritted his teeth.


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly and waved gently at Carol Danvers. Carol Danvers retreated subconsciously, but suddenly found that he had an extra set of clothes on his body.


    A one-piece suit that looks like a black swimsuit, with long sleeves on her arms, leather boots on her legs, and a long red belt around her waist. She raised her hand and touched her eyes. There is also a black eye mask at the eye socket.Looking down, he found a golden lightning bolt on the chest of the clothes.


    "Don''t you want to hit me? Come with me."


    Su Sheng waved his hand to release the shock wave wormhole and turned and walked in. Carol Danvers kept up without saying a word.


    Minerva and Peggy Carter thought about it and followed them. They wanted to know how strong Carol Danvers or Ms. Marvel is and what kind of abilities they have.


    The uninhabited desert is the best place to start, even if the movement is too loud, it will not cause any trouble.


    As soon as Peggy Carter and Minerva came out, they saw Carol Danvers fighting with Su Sheng. No... to be precise, Carol Danvers was attacking Su Sheng unilaterally, and Su Sheng was just leisurely. Easy low-end.Although it is just an ordinary fist attack, Peggy Carter and Minerva are both aware of the goods. Although it is only a fist attack, it can be seen how powerful Carol Danvers is. This has far exceeded ordinary humans, and even Far beyond the Cree.


    "Strength, speed, endurance."


    "The basic abilities have been strengthened a lot. Although Su Sheng did not fight back, the effects of force are mutual. An attack with such a powerful force will inevitably feel pain in her own body, but looking at her...her pain tolerance ability has also been greatly improved. "Minerva said while analyzing."This should be the basic ability after genetic evolution, but... this is not enough!"


    "You should let her do her best!"


    Minerva couldn''t help but shouted to Su Sheng.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised and said hello, followed by a flash and disappeared suddenly.


    Carol Danvers, who had originally attacked, was slightly startled. The next moment he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen, Su Sheng came to her and threw his fist without any pity.


    boom!


    The immense power made Carol Danvers fly out in an instant, but at the moment when she was about to fall and fall, she suddenly stopped and suspended in the air.


    Carol Danvers himself was slightly shocked.

 812 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 812

    "Me, can I fly?"


    After being surprised, Carol Danvers couldn''t help showing a look of excitement, and smiled when he saw Su Sheng in the distance.


    The sonic boom sounded instantly, and Carol Danvers flew to Su Sheng in the blink of an eye and punched again.


    "Fly, and the speed is very fast, supersonic speed should be no problem, but this is not the limit of full 123." Minerva analyzed, but this is not enough!She felt that Carol Danvers still had the ability to not display it, and... it should be a very powerful ability.


    Carol Danvers, who was throwing a fist, looked at Su Sheng, who was planning to throw a fist to resist, and suddenly smiled triumphantly. The next moment her fist burst out with powerful energy rays, and an energy beam instantly blasted towards Su Sheng. .


    Soon, very strong!


    Just when Carol Danvers flew over, she felt an agitated energy in her body. Although she had never done this before, she seemed to know what to do as instinct.So she deliberately didn''t take action at the beginning, the purpose... is to teach Su Sheng a lesson, a surprise!''.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!By the way, the new book has been revised three times, and every time I wrote a lot and then deleted it when I was not satisfied, so irritable!


    The first thousand and thirteen chapters


    boom!


    The energy beam came to Su Sheng in an instant. Seeing Carol Danvers proudly, Su Sheng raised his palm.


    "boom!"


    The energy beam instantly hit Su Sheng''s palm, but disappeared in an instant.No, not disappearing, but being absorbed, being absorbed by Su Sheng!


    Carol Danfoss, who was planning to surprise Su Sheng with a nasty surprise, was shocked. How... how could this happen?


    "Wow!"


    The energy beam disappeared, and Su Sheng could feel the energy in his body increased a lot.Su Sheng has several abilities to absorb energy, but this time he used Carol Danvers''s ability.


    Carol Danvers has many abilities, except for the most basic strength, endurance, speed, etc., the most prominent is energy.She can absorb and control any form of energy, and can concentrate these energy on her other abilities. For example, the energy beam just now is also called photon energy. Even the strongest and most mysterious cosmic energy can be absorbed and controlled.


    It can be said that Carol Danvers mixed with the universe system.


    In addition, Carol Danvers has a similar transformation or binary ability. In this state, all aspects of the body''s attributes and energy will be greatly improved.


    "Back to you!"


    Su Sheng gave a chuckle, raised his finger and pointed at Carol Danvers.


    The fingertips lit up, and the energy seemed to explode, and the beam instantly blasted towards Carol Danvers.


    "Humph!"


    Carol Danvers coldly snorted and tried to absorb this energy like Su Sheng, but... the result was different.When Carol Danvers raised her hand to absorb this energy, she did succeed, but the energy came too turbulent, and Carol Danvers was not yet familiar with the mastery of energy absorption. So after absorbing a little for a while, she couldn''t bear the powerful energy being blasted out instantly.


    boom!


    The heat waves and shocks of the explosion came one after another, and Carol Danvers flew out and made a long trace on the ground before it came to a halt.


    Regardless of how Su Sheng copied Carol Danvers''s abilities, theoretically speaking, how strong Carol Danvers''s abilities are, he can copy them, including the application and mastery of energy.Of course, Su Sheng can achieve the effect by stacking, but he did not stack any power just now, purely because his own experience in absorbing energy far exceeds Carol Danvers, so even if it is a copy of her ability, once you get started Also stronger than her!


    "Not enough. If you want revenge, this level is not enough. You need to absorb more energy and you need to become stronger."


    "You... still have a stronger state."


    Saint Su looked at Carol Danvers in the distance and smiled. In an instant, Carol Danvers had a premonition of anxiety. What is this guy going to do?


    The next moment, she knew it!


    Saint Su raised his hands and quickly waved in the direction of Carol Danvers, and energy bombs were thrown over as if he didn''t need money.Each energy bomb is stronger than the previous energy beam, and the number... is countless!Carol Danvers was shocked and subconsciously wanted to avoid it. As a result, as soon as she moved, the energy bomb moved. It turned around in the air like remote control or locked tracking and rushed towards Carol Danvers again. .


    Countless energy bombs are chasing Carol Danvers in the air, this scene is extremely spectacular!


    "Oh my God!"


    Peggy Carter subconsciously whispered and worried for Carol Danvers.


    Minerva wasn''t worried at all, she could understand Su Sheng''s purpose for doing this, just like exploding the soul conduit before, Carol Danvers needed this desperate method to stimulate her potential.Cree and human hybrids?There must be more potential in her genes that hasn''t been realized, and she believes that Su Sheng''s effort to get Carol Danvers to gain the ability will definitely not easily cause her.


    fly!fly!fly!


    Among the blue sky and white clouds, Carol Danvers could feel the wind passing over her body, and the voice whistling in her ears.


    This kind of flying feeling that doesn¡¯t require a plane and is completely dependent on her own is really great. A long time ago, Carol Danvers yearned for the sky and was full of longing for flying. That¡¯s why she became an air force and a professional Pilot, now... she can fly freely in the blue sky and white clouds, which makes her gradually forget that there are energy bombs behind her, and all kinds of flying methods are used one by one. She seems to have found her posture back then. The feeling of air combat at the airplane show.Her blood was boiling, her spirits were excited, and her expression gradually became serious and solemn, and she was ready to fight back.


    In the air.


    Her body is flexible like a flying falcon, relying on speed and skill to destroy one by one, absorbing these energy bombs one by one.


    but!


    Can she succeed?


    The purpose of Su Sheng''s doing this is not to watch Carol Danvers pretend to be forced, but to let her show stronger abilities!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter Fourteenth Binary?No way!


    Seeing Carol Danvers gradually master the ability to fly and become more proficient, Su Sheng has to say that she is indeed talented in air combat.


    There are not many people who are good at air combat in the Marvel world.


    Iron Man, War Machine, etc. can be removed. Although they can fly and most of the battles are related to air combat, they are actually not professional. According to Marvel''s official statement, the strongest air combat is the Falcon, of course it is not the movie version. The Falcon is the falcon in the comics, but although the Falcon is powerful in air combat, it is not strong enough, so it basically has no special record.


    As for Carol Danvers?


    She was born in the Air Force, and her experience in air combat is naturally very rich!


    "burst!"


    Su Sheng gave a soft drink. In an instant, the energy bombs chasing Carol Danvers seemed to be inspired at the same time, speeding up to catch up with Carol Danvers and exploding!


    boom!boom!boom!


    The energy bombs detonated almost at the same time, blooming in the air like fireworks. The strong explosion seemed to explode even the sky. In an instant, Carol Danvers was surrounded by the explosion, and the situation was unknown.


    Su Sheng looked up at the sky 783. Through the layers of smoke, he could clearly see that Carol Danvers was falling quickly from the sky, but the interesting thing was that even though she was falling, the energy after the explosion of the energy bomb was still there. Keep chasing Carol Danvers, but a closer look reveals that it¡¯s not the energy that chases Carol Danvers, but the powerful suction produced by Carol Danvers that forces those energy to chase. it.


    The powerful energy turned into countless air currents poured into Carol Danvers'' body, followed by a loud bang.


    In an instant, the dust was flying, and the ground trembled violently.

 813 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 813

    Peggy Carter steadied his body and looked in the direction where Carol Danvers had fallen. The two red rays of light surrounded by the smoke were very striking.


    "What''s that?" Peggy Carter frowned subconsciously."That''s... the eyes?"


    The wind... suddenly blew.


    Layers of smoke were blown away in an instant, revealing Carol Danvers.


    At this time, Carol Danvers'' eyes were red, and the faint red powerful energy condensed from his hands, and the whole body was filled with sharp and hot red energy.


    Binary status!


    Su Sheng laughed!


    The corners of his mouth just raised, but Carol Danvers came to his head instantly as if teleporting and threw his fist down.Her speed is at least several times faster than before, but she is faster... Su Sheng is faster!Su Sheng had already dodged the moment his fist fell, and the next moment his fist hit the ground, a large pit was instantly dented around the ground. Carol Danvers turned and planned to chase Su Sheng without the slightest pause. In the distance, Su Sheng appeared strangely behind Carol Danvers.


    So fast!


    Not to mention Peggy Carter and Minerva at this speed, even Carol Danvers, who was in a binary state at this time, did not react.About a second or so later, Carol Danvers reacted and turned and prepared to take a shot, but suddenly realized that the energy that was originally agitated in the body was pouring out uncontrollably, and she saw that the energy actually poured in. Su Sheng''s body, Su Sheng''s fist gradually lit up.


    "not good¡­¡­"


    Carol Danvers felt dangerous instinctively and wanted to dodge, but the dazzling fist had already struck him.


    boom!


    This punch hit Carol Danvers directly in the back of the head, and the huge impact accompanied by powerful energy made her lie on the ground instantly.


    This punch hurts all the time.


    But Carol Danvers''s ability to resist is really strong, and he didn''t even faint but struggled to get up.


    What if the opponent doesn''t faint with a punch?Simple, then another punch!


    Su Sheng raised his fist and hit Carol Danvers again.


    boom!


    There was another loud noise, the ground was sunken and cracked, and Carol Danvers lay motionless in the center of the pit under the strong impact.


    "It''s finished."


    Su Sheng chuckles and dissipates the cosmic energy from his body, and turns and walks back to Peggy Carter and Minerva''s direction. Just as Peggy Carter wanted to ask Carol Danvers how was it, he saw the card in the pit unconscious. Roldanfoss slowly floated up and followed Su Sheng.


    "Let''s go back."


    Su Sheng came to the front and waved his hand to release the shock wave wormhole. The group left the desert and returned to Peggy Carter''s villa.Su Sheng put Carol Danvers back into the room. Minerva and Peggy Carter quickly went in to check Carol Danvers'' situation. After a while, Peggy Carter came out and sat down next to Su Sheng. It seemed a little silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    Peggy Carter shook his head: "I thought Steve Rogers was the greatest miracle, but with your appearance, the changes of the Cree, the Skuru, and especially Carol Danvers, I realized that this is the miracle. , I realized... I really don¡¯t know anything about this world!"


    "When you go back to the future with me and back to my time, you will find that miracles are really worthless." Su Sheng said with a chuckle: "There is an addict who is in the same situation as Carol Danvers. , It was also an unexpected ability. The explosive power of millions of stars has almost suddenly changed from an ordinary addict to one of the strongest on the surface!"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and fifteen chapters forgotten Monica


    "I started to look forward to it," Peggy Carter whispered.


    She thought that after the elimination of the Nazi Red Skull and the Hydra, S.H.I.E.L.D. had begun to develop steadily, and her mission could be over. It was time to consider her own business in training and training excellent newcomers. She did not expect the emergence of Su Sheng. Giving her new directions and goals, it made her a little bit full of motivation when she went back to the first fight with Hydra.


    "Carol Danvers shouldn''t wake up so quickly in a while, come with me." Su Sheng stood up and said to Peggy Carter.


    Peggy Carter didn''t hesitate to stand up with Su Sheng subconsciously, thinking that he had something to explain to herself, but as a result she found something was wrong as she walked along.


    "This is... the bathroom? What are you doing here?" Peggy Carter asked subconsciously.


    "Take a bath!" Su Sheng said casually."Of course I have to take a shower after playing in the desert for a long time. You-come in and help me."


    Su Sheng went into the bathroom for granted and took off his clothes. Peggy Carter''s expression was indescribably embarrassed and surprised. She never expected that she would follow her to...help him take a bath?


    "Not coming in yet?"


    Seeing her standing at the door in a daze, Su Sheng urged.


    Peggy Carter instinctively walked in when she came in, and she was embarrassed when she came in, washing or not?In the end, Peggy Carter chose to obey!


    "Isn''t it just taking a shower." Peggy Carter was thinking about comforting herself like this, but she soon discovered that she was too naive. In this case, can she just take a shower?It didn''t take long for voices to come from the bathroom.


    After a while, Su Sheng looked relaxed and sat in the living room drinking tea, and Peggy Carter went back to his room to rest.


    After a while.


    Minerva and Carol Danvers walked out. They had suffered such a serious injury before, but Carol Danvers seemed to be unaffected now.Her fighting ability and self-healing ability are indeed outstanding, and the absorbed cosmic energy can also be transformed into the energy needed by the self-healing body.Simply put, unless Carol Danvers is killed in a second, she will recover as long as she is given time. The only difference is the length of time required for recovery!Of course, if it is lack of arms and legs, there is no way to recover, after all, it is not as strong as Deadpool''s self-healing ability!


    "Where is Monica?"


    Carol Danvers asked Su Sheng as soon as he came out.


    Monica?


    Su Sheng was stunned for a moment to forget her good friend Monica. After thinking about it, Su Sheng waved his hand, and in an instant saw a figure fell from the roof.


    Snapped!


    Monica fell heavily to the ground. Just as Carol Danvers was about to go to help her friend, she vomited when she saw Monica open her mouth.The feeling of being overwhelmed made Monica want to die directly. After a long time, Monica was weakly helped by Carol Danvers and poured her a glass of water.


    "Are you okay?" Carol Danvers asked, then turned to face Su Shengdao."What did you do to her?"


    "Uh... the free fall in the circular space? It''s just a little longer." Su Shengdao.


    Is it a little longer?Is this the point?How long has it been since Carol Danvers was brought here from the base by Su Sheng, and then used the Soul Conduit to gain abilities, and woke up in a coma to fight in the desert?And Monica has been in free fall during this period?No wonder she vomits so badly.


    Even Carol Danvers who likes to fly can''t stand this kind of thing!


    "You''re such a bastard!" Carol Danvers scolded and helped Monica to find a place for her to rest, and by the way, tell her what happened.


    "Don''t forget to clean up."


    Su Sheng said and went directly to Minerva.


    Here Carol Danvers talked to Monica about what happened, including the fact that he had gained abilities and was a hybrid of Cree and humans, and so on.Over there, Su Sheng and Minerva studied what to do next.


    "You said you want Mywell to leave the earth with Carol Danvers to deal with the Skuru?"


    "Why not? Is it possible that you Kerry people still have ideas about the earth?" Su Sheng said casually.

 814 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 814

    Minerva shook his head: "I don''t mean that, I mean Carol Danvers would be willing to help? You don''t plan to take her away? You don''t plan to deal with the Skuru with us?"


    "I will work with you to see the situation of the Skuru people, and then I have other things to deal with and I may leave. I will not take Carol Danvers, anyway, back to my time. I can see it later, but I will take you away." From the beginning, Su Sheng had no plans to bring Carol Danvers back to his time.


    Originally, she left the Earth after becoming Captain Marvel and has been mixing in the universe. She did not return to Earth until not long after Thanos left the Earth, so if you count the time, she returned to the original era not long, Carol Denver Si should also be back.Compared with Carol Danvers, who is still a bit naive, Su Sheng needs a mature and powerful Captain Marvel who has a certain understanding of the universe!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    Chapter One Thousand and Sixteenth Arrangement and Monica''s Mind


    The night is getting deeper!


    Peggy Carter''s villa was rarely lively, or it was the first time it was so lively with so many people.


    In the living room.


    Sue Saint was lying on Peggy Carter''s lap, head resting on her legs, legs resting on Minerva''s legs, and the three occupying the entire sofa.Carol Danvers and Monica who had recovered were sitting beside him. Minerva was talking about the Skuru and Cree, mainly the Skuru.


    They listened carefully, but their thoughts were different.Peggy Carter wanted to learn more about the aliens and leave something for SHIELD before he left.Carol Danvers has accepted that he has gained superpowers and is an alien hybrid. Although he didn¡¯t know anything about the Cree before, he really wants to know about it now, especially when Su Sheng said he would take them to help Ke After the insider dealt with the Skuru.As for Monica?This woman who had been forgotten by Su Sheng before, she listened to Yunshan Mist but was working hard to digest it.


    Does she have resentment towards Su Sheng?


    Have!


    After all, Monica felt that she would never forget the previous experience, but now she felt it was an opportunity.


    An opportunity for transformation.


    She is envious of Carol Danvers''s ability to acquire the ability to become a superhero to deal with alien affairs, although she knows that her chances are slim, it is only because of a good relationship with Carol Danvers that she will be involved Come to this matter, but even if you know more, it is a good thing!


    "Mywell turned out to be a Cree? But he looks completely indistinguishable from ordinary people?" Carol Danvers said with some surprise.


    "He belongs to the light-skinned type, so he was assigned to the earth to undercover by the Supreme Wisdom." Minerva looked at Su Sheng and paused."Tomorrow I will go to Mywell and ask him to contact the Supreme Wisdom to clarify the situation here, and then leave the earth to go to the Kerry Empire. This will take a long time, so you''d better hurry up to deal with matters on earth. a bit."


    "It''s not early, let''s rest, and leave early tomorrow morning."


    Seeing other people seemed to have no objection, Su Sheng clapped his hands and said.


    Carol Danvers and Monica¡¯s rooms were arranged. Peggy Carter and Minerva went back to their rooms to fix and rest. Carol Danvers and Monica also got up and returned to their rooms.However... Su Sheng did not leave in the living room, but opened the bracelet and contacted Maria Hill.


    Maria Hill is investigating the symbiote dragon, and of course it is also on Nick Fury''s side to understand the situation.


    Although she hadn¡¯t contacted before, Maria Hill obviously knew what Su Sheng was doing recently. After all, Peggy Carter was still an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and she must have told S.H.I.E.L.D. before. After all, the Cree It''s all delivered.It''s just that because Peggy Carter''s request adds to the fact that things shouldn''t be troublesome, not many people know it.When Maria Hill knew that Su Sheng was going to take them to the Cree Empire to participate in the war between the Cree and the Skuru, her first reaction was to follow.But after thinking about it, I decided to stay on Earth. Anyway, Su Sheng shouldn''t worry about the result. Even if you want to know the news about the Cree and the Skuru, you can directly ask her.


    Stay on Earth, continue to investigate the dragon of the symbiont, and learn from Nick Fury what was previously unclear is more valuable.


    Sheng Su and Maria Hill made an appointment to notify her before leaving, and then hung up the communication.


    Putting down the bracelet, Su Sheng looked at the other people''s room and hesitated.


    Where are you going?


    Go to Peggy Carter''s room?Or go to Carol Danvers'' room?Or... go to Minervana to taste the Kree?


    Creak!


    The door of a room opened gently, and Su Sheng saw a figure walking out of the room when he heard the sound, and nodded when he saw that he looked at her and revealed a smile that seemed a little unnatural...


    Taking a deep breath, Monica secretly looked at other rooms before coming to Su Sheng.


    Monica opened her mouth but hesitated.


    Seeing Monica¡¯s weird appearance, Su Sheng probably knew the reason. He just leaned back on the sofa when he thought of getting up, and looked at Monica up and down. This made Monica very uncomfortable but uncomfortable. Without a statement, after a while, Su Sheng smiled."Do you want to gain abilities too?"


    Monica looked surprised and didn''t expect Su Sheng to guess so accurately, but it was not surprising that he could guess his own thoughts after thinking about his incredible abilities.So what does it mean that he knows his thoughts but reveals this attitude?Could it be that... he has a 3.9 way?This made Monica instantly excited.


    "Yes." She nodded and admitted."I know I may be just an ordinary person, I don''t have the genes or special abilities like Carol, but now that... now that I already know about this and I joined in by chance, I think... I think seize this chance!"


    "Good idea." Su Sheng nodded approvingly."But... why should I help you?"


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and seventeenth chapter pillow?No... the goal is to let the back garden bloom!


    Carol Danvers was teased by Su Sheng for a long time before he gained the ability. She knew what happened to that so-called nightmare.But she is not Carol Danvers after all!


    Carol Danvers is white and looks more beautiful than herself. The main reason is that Su Sheng knew she had Cree genes from the beginning, so she couldn''t compare her.But Monica is very clever or very thoughtful. It can be seen from her running out to find Su Sheng after others are resting. She is not the kind of character that goes with the flow and is submissive. She will take the initiative to fight for things she thinks.


    "what do I have?"


    She didn''t ask Su Sheng what she wanted, but instead asked what she had.


    Because he may not have what Su Sheng wants, but the Su Sheng he has may be appreciated!


    Su Sheng squinted his eyes and looked at Monica again. What does Monica have?Other external conditions are not attractive to Su Shenglai 11, the body?Although she is aesthetically pleasing among blacks, she is a bit worse than the others in the room. Carol Danvers is Ms. Marvel. Peggy Carter doesn¡¯t mention the legendary female agent, even Minerva is not. Dr. Cree¡¯s identity is higher than Monica!


    I really want to say that Su Sheng may be interested in Monica''s character and...her potential superhero status.


    How many of the friends around the superhero are ordinary people these days?


    Monica will become a superhero on the spectrum in the future, and her adopted daughter seems to have inherited her name in the future.


    Monica was very nervous, Su Sheng''s scrutiny gaze seemed to see her soul through, but Monica straightened her body instead of evading.Suddenly, Monica saw Su Sheng raise her hand and beckoned to herself, Monica hurriedly approached, but Su Sheng did not speak but looked at her fixedly, which made her a little confused?


    What does it mean?


    Monica was at a loss for what to do, and Su Sheng didn''t mean to explain.


    After a while, Monica suddenly reacted and thought of a possibility, watching Su Sheng slowly bending over, and slowly kneeling down.When she bent over, Su Sheng''s mouth showed a slight smile, which made Monica feel that her guess was correct.He told Carol Danvers that he was her master, and it was from this that Monica thought of some of Su Sheng''s personality and preferences.


    Su Sheng raised his hand and touched Monica¡¯s head and chuckled: "You are very smart and very thoughtful. I can let you achieve what you want and recognize me as the master. I will give you the ability and take you out of here. In my time, my planet will become a member of my back garden."


    "the host!"


    Monica agreed without hesitation.


    Although the slave liberation movement started very early, there are still slaves and maids in many backward areas. Racial discrimination is not uncommon in life. If it were not for this, Monica''s current position and work May have to follow up further.And... Su Sheng''s strength is not an exaggeration to say that he is a god, since he can bestow him with abilities, how about acknowledging the Lord?It''s almost the same as finding a backer.


    Whatever you want, you have to give something.


    Monica understood the principle of equivalent exchange very early.


    "As you wish." Su Sheng waved, Monica felt a sense of weightlessness in an instant. The next moment she felt that she was in the midst of electromagnetic thunder, and the sting made Monica scream instantly.


    Seeing Monica disappear before her eyes, Su Sheng got up and went to Peggy Carter''s room.

 815 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 815

    In the room, Peggy Carter was obviously not asleep. Seeing Su Sheng came in, she was a little flustered, but Su Sheng ignored him. He took off his clothes and took Peggy Carter into a deep sleep.He feels like he is a hamster now, and his pillow is becoming more and more casual, no... can''t be regarded as a pillow, but only a strange flower in the garden?Whether it''s precious flowers or wild flowers on the roadside, he will easily pick them and put them in his back garden. This way...maybe they can be regarded as blooming flowers?What''s more, it''s a planet, how desolate it seems to be with too few people?It can''t develop, not to mention whether it is defense or offense, of course the more people, the better.


    Su Sheng¡¯s hobby of collecting has been upgraded from a pillow to being decorated like 700, filling a planet!


    The night passed quietly.


    Early the next morning, Su Sheng and Peggy Carter came out of the room. Carol Danvers and Minerva were already outside.


    "Where is Monica?"


    Carol Danvers asked hastily.


    "Monica!"


    Su Sheng thought about it for a while and waved his hand, an ear-piercing scream filled the entire living room in an instant.The azure blue electromagnetic energy permeated instantly like tentacles. This abnormality made everyone surprised and subconsciously vigilant, but then they discovered that the electromagnetic energy was accumulating rapidly and gradually condensed into one person. Look like.


    This weird situation made them have an absurd idea, this...this is not Monica, right?


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and eighteenth chapters of the bewildered Maiwell and leaving the earth


    When the crackling electromagnetic gradually disappeared, their guess came true.


    It really is Monica.


    "This...what''s going on?" Carol Danvers subconsciously asked Saint Su, how well Monica became like this.


    Su Sheng chuckles: "Monica, your code name will be called Spectrum!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Monica suppressed the excitement and excitement in her heart.


    She made it!


    She has acquired superpowers, her body can freely transform between the normal form and the form of the electromagnetic energy body, and she can absorb and control electromagnetic, light energy and so on.Although it seems not as strong as Carol Danvers, this is enough to make Monica happy and satisfied.


    "Master? You?"


    Carol Danvers looked at her friend in surprise. Although she was surprised, she was not stupid.


    Monica called Su Sheng, the master seems to have gained super power?It''s not obvious what happened.


    "Okay, let''s put the matter about Monica temporarily, you can talk slowly when you have time, now... prepare to go to Maiwell!" Su Sheng waved his hand to open the Shockwave Wormhole, Carol Danvers I can only suppress the curiosity in my heart and follow everyone through the shock wave wormhole.


    At the next moment, outside the base, Maiwell and Minerva''s spacecraft were located.


    Su Sheng revealed the two spaceships and asked Minerva to contact Maiwell to let him come over. Others here were curiously studying the Cree¡¯s spacecraft, while Maiwell, who received the news, rushed away with some worry. He didn''t know what Minerva had for seeing him, but he must have given new instructions. What should he do if he wants to invade the earth?Mywell''s life on the earth during this time made him have a great affection for the earth, and he did not want the earth to fall into the flames of war.


    With this hesitation and worry, Maiville came to his hidden spacecraft.


    As soon as he landed, Mywell was shocked.


    It wasn''t because his spaceship was revealed from a hidden state, but because Minerva''s appearance at this time actually looked like a human being, and there were several people standing beside him.What surprised him most was that there were two he still knew, Carol Danvers and Monica. These are all people in the base. Why are they here?


    The landed Maiwell slowly walked over and did not speak hesitantly, but looked at Minerva doubtfully, hoping that she could explain what was going on.


    This was too sudden, and suddenly it was possible to expose his undercover identity when Maiwell had no preparation at all.


    "Maywell, you should know these two people, Carol Danvers, Monica, this is Peggy Carter and... Sue Saint." Minerva first introduced and said: "The current situation There are changes, I hope you can go back to the Kerry Empire with us, persuade the Supreme Intelligence to change the idea of ??invading the earth, and at the same time...they will help us deal with the Skuru together."


    Mywell was even more confused.


    "What the hell is going on? Can you explain to me in detail."


    "it is good!"


    Minerva nodded and said the matter roughly. Maiwell didn''t expect that so many things would happen in a short period of time. That Su Sheng actually traveled from the future?Carol Danvers actually has Cree genes, is a Cree and human hybrid?She and Monica both gained superpowers, one code-named Ms. Marvel, another code-named Spectrum?


    Maiwell was silent for a long time before digesting these things. For him, it would be best if he could not invade the earth. Originally, she was worried that Minerva came with instructions to invade the earth.


    "When will we leave?" Mywell asked.


    "The sooner the better."


    "Give me two hours, I need to go back and prepare." Maiwell finished speaking and looked at Carol Danvers and Monica."Do you need to go back and deal with it? After all, this trip may take a long time."


    Carol Danvers shook his head with Monica.


    Once this time, S.H.I.E.L.D. had already known about it, and their current situation was different.Secondly, I probably won''t be back this time after I left, even if I come back, it will be a long time later.Carol Danvers knows that Su Sheng will not take herself away, and Monica also knows that she will go with Su Sheng, so she doesn''t care whether she keeps this job.


    Upon seeing this, Maiwell simply turned around and flew back to the base. Within two hours, Maiwell came back again. He also brought a suitcase with him. It is estimated that some of his supplies and?souvenir?After all, after leaving this time, he may not come back again.After Maiwell returned, the group boarded the spacecraft.


    Minerva''s spacecraft.


    As for Maiwell''s spacecraft, Peggy Carter has notified the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. that they will deal with it. Maiwell has no opinion on this, and it can be regarded as a gift to the earth.


    The spacecraft slowly started to enter the stealth mode, and the next moment it shot directly into the sky and flew into the sky.


    In the air, the spaceship is getting smaller and smaller, and it has disappeared in the blink of an eye, without a trace!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and nineteenth chapter Kerry Empire: Ronan!


    Space travel is exciting, fresh, and equally boring.


    For Maiwell and Minerva, this is equivalent to doing a long-distance bus. There is nothing new. On the contrary, the time required to reach the Kerry Empire from the earth is not short, but it feels a bit boring. After all, I have seen more of the universe. It''s that way, nothing new and special.But for Carol Danvers, Monica, and Peggy Carter who were on their first interstellar travel, it seemed that they didn''t want to miss every second, and everything was full of novelty, even the dim universe.


    "Have you had this experience before?"


    Seeing Su Sheng''s natural expression, Carol Danvers couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Su Sheng nodded and said, "Believe me, you will be so excited in a few days, and you will look forward to the end of this journey soon. In fact, there is nothing special about the universe, and the scenery is not so beautiful. It''s just the first time I saw it. It will feel fresh in time."


    "We 957... are we really going to fight for the Cree?" Carol Danvers couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng said with a chuckle: "I just went to meet the Kerry Empire and the Skuru people, Peggy Carter, Monica and Minerva will follow me when I turn around. As for you... It¡¯s up to you to go back to Earth or wander around in the universe."


    "why?"


    Carol Danvers didn''t understand. Although she knew that Su Sheng didn''t intend to take herself away from the beginning, what she didn''t understand was that Su Sheng had done so many things to herself, so why didn''t she take herself away?


    "Call the master to listen?" Su Sheng said suddenly.

 816 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 816

    Carol Danvers was shocked and opened his mouth but didn''t scream. Although she doesn''t want to shout and scream when she sees Su Sheng, does she really let her call the master?She can''t do without any psychological barrier like Monica.


    "Look, this is the reason!" Su Sheng smiled and spread his hands."You still can''t achieve the effect I want. Maybe when I return to the original era when we meet, you can!"


    Carol Danvers¡¯ thinking hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s normal for the strong in the universe to respect the master and find a backer for the Lord, and even take pride in acknowledging the powerful master, just like the black of Thanos. The five generals, all of them claiming to be Thanos to the outside world, they don¡¯t recognize the lord and they are almost directly confessing their fathers. I believe that after Carol Danvers has been in the universe for a period of time, his thinking will change and his psychology It''s not so resistant.


    Of course, Carol Danvers at that time was also more mature and knew more in order to become the Marvel Lady or Captain Marvel that Su Sheng needed!


    The universe is really not that interesting!


    A few days later, Carol Danvers and others lost that freshness. The environment was almost unchanged, and the boring flight. Although Minerva¡¯s spacecraft is quite spacious, staying here for a long time will naturally feel boring. And boring, a few people on earth except Su Sheng also had this patience for Peggy Carter, after all, the long wait as an agent was nothing.


    Mywell and Minerva have already contacted the Kerry Empire and notified the changes. The Kerry Empire did not give clear feedback but only asked them to return as soon as possible.It is estimated that the Kerry Empire should not be so friendly, and it is almost impossible for them to agree to give up attacking the earth before they have seen a clear strength!After all, in the eyes of the Cree people, they have set foot on the earth a long time ago, and it can be said that they regard the earth as their own land.


    Although the journey was boring, Peggy Carter, Carol Danvers and others were not idle either, studying and recording the galaxies and planets they went all the way.


    About half a month later, the spacecraft finally reached the sphere of influence of the Kerry Empire.


    As soon as I entered the spacecraft, I was asked to wait in place by news. Not long after, a huge Kerry battleship gradually appeared from a distance and approached and asked the people on the spacecraft to log in.Naturally there is a docking cabin on this Kerry spacecraft. The spacecraft here was successfully docked and the hatch opened. As soon as Su Sheng and the others stepped into the other''s spacecraft, they saw a group of Kerry people already waiting here!


    The leader was wearing a black leather-like uniform, holding a Kerry Warhammer called a universal weapon in his hand.


    This is the accuser of one of the highest commanders of the Kerry Empire: Ronan!


    This is also one of the more popular Kerry people in Marvel movies. He first appeared in the Guardians of the Galaxy. He cooperated with Thanos to snatch the power gem in exchange for the purpose of destroying the Sundar Star Nova Army. The reason why he became famous was that he became the background wall of Xing Jue Kuwu.Ronan, the current accuser, has not betrayed the Kerry Empire, and is still the respected and respected accuser of the Kerry Empire!


    When Maiwell and Minerva were about to say hello to Ronan, Ronan snorted coldly.


    "Act without permission and not obey the empire''s orders. You know what the price is, grab them."


    Ronan''s voice fell, and the Cree behind him swarmed toward them.


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and twentieth chapters fight!


    No one thought that Ronan would arrest them when they just met. It''s okay for Maiwell and Minerva. After all, they know how strict the laws of the Kerry Empire are, but Carol Danvers and the others don''t know!


    Originally, they were hostile to the Kerry people. Although the Kerry people did not launch an invasion of the earth, after all, Mywell had already undercovered the earth and destroyed some of the progress of aerospace engineering. Now, although the situation has changed to help The Cree dealt with the Skuru but it was also for the safety of the earth. After all, according to Su Sheng''s first statement, the Skuru was the master of the invasion of the earth.


    However, the Kerry people¡¯s arresting method without saying a word naturally made them dissatisfied. In an instant, Carol Danvers¡¯ hands gathered energy and sparkled, and Monica on the side also released a blue electromagnetic wave. Although Peggy Carter has no special abilities, she is also on guard and ready to do it at any time.


    Suddenly, the sword was at a tense.


    Ronan was slightly surprised, his eyes on these earthlings one by one and finally fell on Su Sheng''s body.


    The others were nervous about doing things, only Su Sheng was very calm and calm, and from the standpoint of his position, he should be the main character.If you guessed it correctly, he should be the Su Saint mentioned in the Minerva report!


    "Are you planning to resist?" Ronan snorted coldly.


    "I want to see the Supreme Wisdom!" Minerva is fairly familiar with Ronan, knowing that he is highly powerful and ambitious. It may have been informed by the Supreme Wisdom, or he may have received the news, but Minerva believes The Supreme Wisdom¡¯s command will never be to arrest them!


    It is very likely that Ronan meant it!


    On the one hand, it is nothing more than getting off the horse. Surely he looks down on the human beings on the earth and fights together?He must be disdainful.On the other hand, the ambitious Ronan has always wanted to make achievements and gain more power. Attacking the earth must be in his plan. Now suddenly it is possible to give up the earth Ronan is definitely not willing to give up.


    "You will see it, but before then..." Ronan snorted coldly, "What are you still doing, catch them!"


    "You are abusing your power, and you have violated the law!" Minerva shouted.


    Ronan was not moved at all and didn''t want to explain at all. The Cree had already rushed over, and Carol Danvers couldn''t help shouting."Does it matter?"


    "People are going to catch you, don''t do it? Keep it for the New Year!" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    The voice fell.


    Carol Danvers and Monica rushed out in an instant. Although Cree¡¯s physical fitness is stronger than that of humans and the technological development is also good, Carol Danvers and Monica are not ordinary people. One is surprised. Madam, one is the spectrum. The Kerry¡¯s technological weapons have no effect on them. As for the physical competition?Ha ha...not to mention.


    Carol Danvers and Monica quickly and easily dealt with the rushing Cree. Ronan''s expression changed and his eyes were cold and he was about to speak, but suddenly felt the back of his neck tightened, and his hands were pinched. The back of his neck!


    This surprised Ronan suddenly!


    Who!


    Who is so courageous to pinch his neck from behind?Want to die?The angry Ronan raised his hand and planned to break free, but he was shocked to find that the opponent''s strength was out of anger, and he didn''t move at all!Then Ronan''s eyes froze, and he found that Su Sheng, who was originally behind Minerva and the others, had disappeared!


    It''s him!


    So fast, when did he come behind him?I didn''t even notice it?


    Ronan dared to speak but suddenly felt a sharp pain in his neck. He snorted and his vision gradually blurred. Ronan was directly pinched by Su Sheng and passed out.


    "he¡­¡­"


    Minerva didn''t speak, and Maiwell asked worriedly.


    "Can''t die!" Su Sheng said lightly."It just happens that the small spaceship is a little tired of riding. Change to a larger one and go directly to the Kerry Empire."


    It is useless to say more about it.


    Seeing that Chief Ronan was taken down, the remaining Kerry people were willing to resist or rescue them, but Maiwell and Minerva were not given for nothing. One was named by the Supreme Wisdom of the Kerry Empire, and the other was Very well-known experts in genetics have a high status in the Kerry Empire.What''s more, they are not stupid. Although they may not all know what the mission is, they can still hear some problems in the conversation just now.


    So they simply gave up resistance. After all, Carol Danvers and Monica are very strong, and Su Sheng is even more difficult to provoke.


    Maiwell and Minerva took over the warship. Ronan, the former commander of the warship, became a prisoner. The spaceship turned and flew towards the home star of the Kerry Empire. Only by seeing the Supreme Wisdom can we figure out what happened. What can determine what to do next!


    This time things went much smoother.


    After arriving at the home planet of the Kerry Empire, the person in charge led them to see the Supreme Wisdom. As for the accuser Ronan, he was taken away and imprisoned for violating orders without authorization.


    Chapter One Thousand and 21st Supreme Wisdom


    The supreme wisdom is the life computer created by the Cree people. It embodies the highest wisdom of the Cree people, including all science, philosophy, military affairs, ideas, etc., and once ruled the entire Cree empire.Of course, at this point in time, the Kerry Empire is still ruled by the Supreme Wisdom, and almost all matters of the Kerry Empire are arranged by it.For example, Maiwell¡¯s undercover Earth¡¯s attempt to destroy the Earth¡¯s aerospace technology was instructed by the Supreme Wisdom, and Minerva¡¯s study of genetics to try to evolve the Cree was also approved by the Supreme Wisdom.


    Honestly speaking, Su Sheng doesn''t understand what the Cree people think. He is clearly a powerful race, but he is willing to let his creation dominate. Isn''t this his head?No wonder there were so many Kerry rebels later, it seems that Ronan also defected but failed, so he was expelled from the Kerry Empire and finally cooperated with Thanos?Looking at Ronan''s previous performance, it is estimated that he should have this mind now, or how could he ignore the Supreme Wisdom''s order and intend to arrest them?


    Although the Supreme Intelligence is a computer, after all, it is a computer of life, which is different from the kind of computer or artificial intelligence in ordinary imagination. Its entire body is a head, a face, or an egg?


    It is about ten meters high, preventing it from being placed in a special glass container with a special liquid in it, and countless tubes connected to the outside.As for the supreme wisdom?It looks like a blue-skinned giant, with eyes, nose, and mouth. It''s quite scary to look at it!


    Carol Danvers, Monica, and Peggy Carter were all taken aback by the ruler of the Kerry Empire. The Kerry and others have also met. I thought this supreme wisdom should be the same as other Kerry people. It''s almost the same, or very powerful, or very elegant and intelligent, I didn''t expect it to be such a thing.


    Maiwell and Minerva stepped forward to report the situation, and Su Sheng quietly released the angel''s power to stop the whole world!


    Everyone was still, Su Sheng looked at Supreme Wisdom and didn''t seem to have any response?It seems that this supreme wisdom should not be enough to ignore the power of angels, so it would be easy.Su Sheng smiled and walked straight to the Supreme Wisdom to release the indigo ability to connect with it. The Supreme Wisdom had no resistance when the world was still, so that Su Sheng easily connected to the main program and began to understand the situation of the entire Kerry Empire.


    This is also the purpose of Su Sheng''s visit this time.

 817 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 817

    Just seeing the people of Skuru and letting Carol Danvers grow up, he does not need to make a special trip to help the Kerry Empire. It is also one of the goals to come to the Kerry Empire to understand the intelligence of the entire Kerry Empire through the supreme wisdom. .


    After all, Skuru people seem to have no possibility of appearing in their own timeline, and they will not appear in the short term.But the Kerry people are different. Skye and the others have been dealing with the Kerry people. With this detailed information, it is easier for them to deal with it, and it is also convenient for others to find such a big goal in the Kerry Empire. Do something, like... destroy the Kerry Empire or something!


    It took a long time for Su Sheng to emptied the information of the Supreme Wisdom, disconnected and returned to the original position, Su Sheng restored the world to normal.Everyone, including the Supreme Wisdom, didn''t notice the difference.


    Minerva tried his best to persuade the Supreme Wisdom to change the idea of ??being an enemy of the earth, especially Carol Danvers and Su Sheng emphatically described their abilities.


    One is a hybrid of Cree and Earth, with extraordinary ability.


    One can travel through time!


    The former can be regarded as an evolutionary direction of the Cree, although Carol Danvers still seems to be dominated by human genes, but after all, there is a research direction, and it is safer and more powerful than the alien race... the latter. The effect is even greater. To travel from the future means to have a lot of information that they don''t know at present, and to be able to travel through time freely means to do a lot of things.


    Maiwell was also nearby to help talk about the situation of the earth.


    In the end, the Supreme Wisdom agreed to their request and allowed Su Sheng and others to stay in the Kerry Empire, but the condition was that they should obey the arrangements of the Kerry Empire, especially in dealing with the Skuru people!Minerva turned around and conveyed the meaning of supreme wisdom to Su Sheng. Su Sheng didn''t care, anyway, he won''t stay too long, let alone participate in this battle from the beginning to the end. As for Carol Danvers?She should have no problem thinking about it. After all, she is a soldier, and it is not difficult for her to obey orders, and her strong strength is enough to make the Cree people dare not neglect her or have any thoughts.


    Thor''s weapon upgrades can be compared with Thanos with Infinite Gloves, not to mention Carol Danvers, so Su Sheng is not worried about the safety of Carol Danvers at all.


    Negotiations went well.


    Soon someone took them away and settled in.


    Minerva, as an expert in genetics, would not have participated in this battle, but the Supreme Wisdom meant that a special combat team of humans and Cree was formed. In addition to the Su Saints, Maiwell and Mi Neva is among them, as well as the hunter Kolas and... Ronan!


    ...


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and twenty-two chapters Ronan is in a dilemma!


    Under normal circumstances, Ronan¡¯s previous behavior has violated the rules of the Kerry Empire, but Ronan is not an ordinary person after all. Especially in this period, Ronan¡¯s reputation in the Kerry Empire is high and the power can be said to be second only to The Supreme Wisdom is not at all the hapless guy who can only cooperate with Thanos and become the background board of the dancing dance and be killed by the energy of the power gem.


    His military status in the Kerry Empire is very high, and his subordinates are very loyal to it. Secondly, Ronan''s advantage is that he can not only issue orders without showing up like the Supreme Wisdom, and he can easily gain reputation and goodwill at the basic level.So if Ronan is really triggered because of this incident, it will easily cause the Kerry Empire to turmoil, not to mention that Maiville and the others are indeed disrespectful to order to act without authorization, Ronan is also qualified to arrest them.


    If Ronan was to be investigated for not following the instructions of the Supreme Wisdom to arrest them, then Maiwell and the others would not be able to run.So, simply give Ronan a verbal lesson and let him join this special team to deal with the Skuru people 11 better.


    The settled people soon arrived at the training ground and base specially prepared for their team. Ronan and the hunter Kolas had arrived by then.This hunter, Kolas, is also a familiar dragon sleeve. The one who met in the abandoned planet where the Star Master went to steal the power gem in Guardians of the Galaxy 1 should be Ronan''s subordinate, a firm supporter!


    Ronan''s eyes fixed on Su Sheng.


    This is the first time he has suffered such a big loss. On his own territory, he was defeated and stunned on his battleship without the strength to fight back!This is simply a shame and an indelible stain. Although he did not reject the assignment of the Supreme Wisdom, he was indignant towards Su Sheng.As soon as Su Sheng appeared, Ronan spoke directly.


    "Fight me!"


    Ronan''s voice was calm and steady, and coupled with his unsmiling and serious appearance, it really made people feel a little bit angry and pretentious.Speaking of which, if it hadn''t been for the funny dance of Xingjue, Ronan''s character design would not have collapsed, and it would be impossible to become a character that makes people feel like a funny character!


    "This is not a wise choice. Are you sure you want to fight with me now?" Su Sheng asked Luo Nan with a smile.


    He knew that Ronan wanted to find the place. After all, he was nominally the commander of this team, but he was stunned by Su Sheng''s spike before coming up. If he could not find the place, then he would not have any prestige. As a military leader Ronan must be very clear.Therefore, he must defeat Su Sheng and find his place before he can establish his own prestige in this team.


    This is correct, and Ronan would do the same if it was Su Sheng.But a prerequisite for doing so is to make sure that you can find a place to defeat your opponent, otherwise it will not only fail to achieve the goal... even worse!


    Of course Ronan knew this situation, but he had to do this. For one thing, he felt that he might not lose to Su Sheng, but he was not prepared last time.Secondly, if he does not challenge Su Sheng, it will also affect his personal prestige, so he must do it.


    Ronan didn''t speak, just squeezed his omnipotent warhammer and looked at Su Sheng.


    Full of fighting spirit!


    Su Sheng shrugged. Since Ronan is uncomfortable, he will be satisfied.Taking a few steps forward, Su Shengyang waved his hand.In an instant, a light curtain of energy appeared in front of him, just standing upright.


    Ronan frowned and looked at Su Sheng, and saw Su Sheng said lightly.


    "Fight me and you will lose, so..." Su Sheng pointed to the light curtain."As long as you can break him, even if you win!"


    Ronan''s face turned ugly in an instant, is he humiliating himself?


    If he did it, he would lose even if he lost, but now he puts out an energy light curtain to let himself fight?If he won, he couldn''t find the effect of trying to get back the court, but it was even more embarrassing if he lost!


    "You are fine!"


    Ronan gritted his teeth and snorted coldly, and rushed towards Su Sheng with a vigorous step, smashing the universal weapon in his hand.


    But...not aiming at the light curtain, but a flashing weapon that bypassed the light curtain and went straight to Su Sheng.


    He wouldn''t be foolish to smash a light curtain.


    but¡­¡­


    Su Sheng raised the corners of his mouth and did not move, but the light curtain that was originally like a wall suddenly burst out with powerful energy, and 700 began to spread all around in an instant, almost in the blink of an eye, the wall turned into a cover. The shroud became an energy field together.


    boom!


    The weapon slammed down and made a crashing sound, and the huge impact and impact broke out in an instant. Ronan stepped back a few steps, his face glaring at Su Sheng.In the energy force field, Su Sheng''s expression was calm and he just pointed to the force field casually and signaled Ronan to continue.


    It was clear that he didn''t plan to do it himself with Ronan.


    Ronan is now struggling to ride a tiger, not to do it, not to not do it, this person... is lost!But Ronan is Ronan after all, and he quickly made a decision. Since you refuse to do it, then I will break this force field and force you to do it. As long as you win in the end, the shame is not him Ronan but Su Sheng !


    ...


    PS: The new book "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class" has been released. The golden finger is the Dragon Ball system. Those who are interested can check it out, flowers, recommendation tickets, and rewards!


    The first thousand and twenty-third chapters lost to Su Sheng, not ashamed!


    Ronan, who had figured this out, was not entangled in the current situation. The situation was already very obvious.


    He can achieve his goal if he wins against Su Sheng. If he fails to win, he will become a laughingstock. You don''t need to think about other things at all, just think about how to beat Su Sheng.Ronan¡¯s universal weapon is similar to a short-handled hammer. It has a lot of functions. Otherwise, it can¡¯t be called a universal weapon. After all, this hammer can carry power gems. It can also use the energy of power gems. Easy, after all, power gems can be regarded as manic among infinite gems!


    Although Ronan didn''t have any special abilities, his strength, endurance, fighting skills and military abilities were quite outstanding, otherwise it would be impossible to have such a status in the Kerry Empire, one of the three empires in the universe.Ronan is indeed terrible and powerful when putting away all distractions and getting serious!The energy field was beaten violently with one hammer and one hammer, and the people around couldn''t help but sigh in surprise.


    The power of each hammer is very strong, and you can see the slight shaking of the power, as if it will be broken next time.But with one hammer and one hammer, every time this force field seems to walk on the edge of breaking, it is not broken!If you look closely, you can find that Ronan''s focus on every hammer is the same, even the same!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The impact sound came in, as if it was knocking in everyone''s ear, deafening.


    "If it''s you, can it be done?" Minerva turned his head and asked Carol Danvers in a low voice.


    Carol Danvers shook his head."I can feel this force field is very powerful. Although it looks like it is about to collapse every time, it is actually very strong and there is no possibility of collapse. Even if Ronan beats it ten more times, I''m afraid it can''t be crushed even a hundred times. The reason why it looks like I can''t hold on it is almost impossible... It was Su Sheng deliberately.


    Carol Danvers was silent for a moment, seeming to be thinking, and after a while, he continued: "If it were me, I could smash the current force field. But it''s only at this level, depending on how he looks. I know that this is not at all full force or even far away, so... if I get serious, I shouldn''t be able to do it!"


    "What about you?" Hearing Carol Danvers finish Minerva and looked at Monica again.

 818 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 818

    Monica shook her head simply."I''m even more unlikely."


    Minerva nodded and couldn''t help being curious, Su Sheng''s strength... just how strong it is!


    What kind of strength can force Su Sheng to reveal his true ability?


    "boom!"


    There was another loud noise, and the universal weapon in Ronan''s hand finally couldn''t bear to let go and flew away, and fell to the ground with a bang.Ronan''s hands trembled slightly, and he looked at Su Sheng with an angry face.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. It''s just an energy field. Why is it so strong?" Ronan couldn''t accept this fact.In the movie, he even dared to shout and choke Thanos, although in the end there was nothing but Ronan''s strength was not weak.


    Otherwise, where would he have the guts to choke with the tyrant of the universe?


    But he shot with all his strength, but even the energy field released by Su Sheng could not be broken. This result really made him unacceptable.


    "Is it over?" In the energy field, Su Sheng stretched out lazily and removed the force field. He looked at the angry Ronan and said: "Actually, you don''t need to feel very angry, it''s shameful, because the difference between you and me is too great. Have you heard of Thanos? I¡¯ve been knocked on my knees! Have you heard of Infinite Gems? In the future, Thanos has the ability to destroy most of the world¡¯s gods in an instant, but he dare not stab me in front of me. , So... you are not ashamed of losing."


    "At the moment... anyone who dares to do something with me... there is still undefeated."


    Su Sheng smiled and said: "Instead of entangled with me, it is better to think about how to deal with the Skru people. After all, that is the enemy of your Cree people. To be honest, I can¡¯t wait to meet the Skru people. Yes, I should go after seeing it."


    Ronan''s expression was blue and uncertain, but Minerva walked out at this moment and took the universal weapon and handed it to Ronan in a low voice."We will leave here soon and will not have much impact on this team, as long as your people don''t say...no one will know what happened."


    "And... he is special."


    He is special, so even if you lose to him, it is not too shameful.Anyway, he just wants to come and see the Skuru, and leaving after watching it won''t have any effect on you!This is Minerva''s subtext, Ronan understood.


    Although he is unwilling to accept it, Ronan can be considered to be able to take it down, after all...what if he can''t let it go?He couldn''t beat Su Sheng at all, so it''s better to let him leave quickly!


    He is easy to influence his plans here!


    Taking a deep breath, Ronan took the weapon and said: "I have detected the location of a group of Skuru people. The number is not too large. It is very suitable for the team''s actions."


    The first thousand and twenty-four chapters team assembled with the Skuru!


    Ronan was no longer targeting Su Sheng, and everyone began to focus on the Skuru.


    After all, the purpose of this team is to deal with the Skuru.


    Among them, Monica, Minerva, and Su Sheng will leave when they turn around. The pursuer and Maiwell are both Cree, and they are more concerned about the Skuru.Ronan soon said that the situation of the Skuru team should be of the nature of a scout.


    "Why does this route seem a bit familiar? This...Where is this Scruulian scout team going?" Carol Danvers frowned.


    Ronan shook his head: "It''s not clear yet."


    "Is this going to the earth?" Su Sheng glanced at the route casually.


    The technology of the Kerry Empire is similar to that of the earth to some extent. The virtual projection presented at this time does not seem to be particularly high-end, but the current coverage area of ??the earth may still be useful in the earth. You don''t have to think about it when you get to a certain range of the universe. Basically, the earth hasn''t even begun to explore the universe.


    "Earth?"


    "What are the Skurus going to do?" Peggy Carter said solemnly.


    "It should be known that the Cree people have ideas about the earth, so we plan to send scouts to understand the situation of the earth? If no accident, the Skru people will also invade the earth!" Su Sheng said casually: "The Cree people will definitely not So kindly sent troops to help stop the Skuru invading the earth."


    "Let''s kill this scout." Carol Danvers said brazenly.


    "It''s definitely going to be killed. I just met the Skru people. But even if you kill them, it''s useless. Since the Skru people have decided to go to Earth, even killing a small team won''t change them. Idea." Su Shengdao.


    "What should I do?" Carol Danvers asked.


    "Help the Cree against the Skuru!" Peggy Carter said in a deep voice and looked at Su Sheng. She now somewhat understands why Su Sheng brought them to help the Cree Empire. Only the Cree Empire has this possibility. With this strength to severely damage the Skuru, only when he is severely injured, the Skuru will concentrate all his forces to fight against the Cree, and will temporarily give up the earth.


    In other words, the crisis of the Skuru invasion has existed since the beginning, and it started because of the Cree, but now it needs to be resolved because of the Cree.


    Peggy Carter said that other people also reacted instantly, and they were relieved.


    At least Carol Danvers was relieved and made a decision in his heart.


    Anyway, Su Sheng did not intend to take herself away. If the Skru people really want to target the earth, then she will stay and help the Crees deal with the Skru people. Although she has no feelings for the Crees, after all, her mother is also The Cree, as long as the Cree does not have any intentions on the earth, it is not unacceptable for Carol Danvers to help the Cree.


    "Then go back and prepare, and set off in two hours."


    Ronan didn''t seem to want to talk about it. Maybe he thought he was just a scout, maybe because he didn''t want to talk to them.Anyway, two hours later, everyone boarded the prepared battleship.


    The scale of this battleship is much larger than that of Minerva''s spacecraft. It has complete facilities, weapon systems, flight systems, systems for jumping galaxies, etc. It is a battleship specially prepared for this team.


    Ronan, the pursuer, Su Saint, Carol Danvers, Monica, Mywell, Minerva, Peggy Carter boarded the battleship in full gear, set the coordinate route and left directly from the Kerry Empire.


    Ronan would not participate in the operation under normal circumstances, but he now needs to understand the strength of other people so that he can arrange follow-up tasks, especially Carol Danvers.


    This hybrid of Cree and humans is said to have gained very powerful abilities, and she will stay and continue fighting.


    The boring journey made everyone feel nothing special, and the only thing that was somewhat anticipated was to meet the Skuru.Peggy Carter, Monica, and Carol Danvers are learning about the Skuru''s intelligence through the program data on the battleship. Sue Saint and Minerva are chatting together, and the chaser is driving. With the battleship, Ronan sat aside in silence.


    Not knowing how long it took, the pursuer yelled that he was approaching the opponent''s route, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    "How long can I meet?"


    "quickly."


    "How fast?"


    "just now!"


    Between question and answer, they didn''t need the hunter to answer, they already saw the Skuru battleship, which was shining quickly outside not far away.


    "What happens next?" Carol Danvers asked subconsciously.


    "What to do?" Su Sheng smiled."You''re done, go out and directly penetrate the opponent''s spacecraft and grab people over."


    "So simple?" Carol Danvers was skeptical.


    Su Sheng shrugged."What kind of battle plan do I need to trample on the ants? Go ahead, I really want to see the Skuru!"


    The first thousand and twenty-five chapters


    Do you need tactics to trample ants?


    No, just lift your foot and roll it over.


    Although Skuru is also one of the three empires in the universe, and his individual strength is very strong, he can perfectly copy other people, even his memories can be copied. Some Skurus can even copy the opponent¡¯s abilities. Known as copycats, the Skurus are very advanced in technology, and their home planet is in the Andromeda constellation. At first, the Skurus were actually like humans. Later, the Celestial group came to create the Skurus with superpowers. Gradually evolved into the Skuru Empire, one of the current three empires.


    Although the Skuru Empire is very strong, and individual Super Skurus are also very strong, most of the individual Skurus are not as powerful as imagined. Their personal strength should be similar to that of ordinary Crees, although they are superior. It''s not much stronger than humans, let alone Carol Danvers or Monica, or Cree like Minerva or Maiwell, even Peggy Carter can solve it one-on-one.


    Therefore, it is indeed a crush.


    There was no so-called hand-to-hand combat at all. Carol Danvers flew directly out of the battleship, turned into a dazzling light in the universe and rushed towards the Skuru''s spacecraft. After a while, he heard a loud bang. .

 819 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 819

    The Skuru¡¯s spacecraft was forcibly penetrated by Carol Danvers, and Carol Danvers rushed in like a humanoid missile. At the beginning, she was somewhat afraid of the Skru people, so she shot with all her strength, but very Soon she discovered that the Skuru was weaker than she thought.It didn''t take long for Carol Danvers, who relaxed, to capture the Skuru of the spaceship. At the same time, the warship had also approached the spaceship and connected.


    Mywell went to check the information on the opponent''s spacecraft, and Carol Danvers brought the Skuru back.Peggy Carter and Monica gathered around curiously, and Su Sheng also looked at them with interest.


    Whether it¡¯s Marvel or DC, there are many alien races, but a race like the Skuru that can be described as a rogue is really rare. If the Skuru wants to, they can become a person of any race. Even the strong in the copy universe become stronger.The Skuru can become one of the three empires for this reason.


    "It''s ugly." The Skuru''s copycat ability is indeed powerful, but what they grow is... really ugly.Perhaps it is because of his ugliness that he extends the ability to become anyone?


    "It''s really ugly!" Peggy Carter and Monica were deeply impressed, and then listened to Carol Danvers reporting the situation against the Skuru, it sounded that the Skuru did not seem to be strong.


    "Hey, let me see if you turn into a body?" Su Sheng said towards one of the Skuru.


    The Skuru didn''t speak.


    "Very spine." Su Sheng smiled and raised his hand to lightly touch his forehead.


    Whoosh!


    A beam of energy instantly penetrated the Skuru''s forehead, and the Skuru died without humming. This sudden killing made the remaining Skuru instantly nervous.


    "Who can show me the abilities of your Skuru, whoever can live." Su Sheng squinted at the remaining Skuru, and the Skuru glanced at each other as if Some hesitations, but one of them was very witty and quickly displayed his ability.


    In a blink of an eye he became like Carol Danvers.


    "What about the ability?" Su Sheng asked curiously."Will you be capable of her?"


    The Skuru shook his head... "I am not a Super Skuru, and I can''t copy abilities and memories. I''m just better at changing appearances than them, and only appearances."


    "You are on earth, why are you attacking us?"


    "Oh, I even started to ask, don''t worry, I will answer you slowly." Su Sheng raised his hand and waved, and the Skuru and other prisoners who had just died disappeared in an instant. ."Okay, now to answer your question, why did you attack you? Hehe, you can recognize us as earthlings at a glance and say you have a certain understanding of the earth? Your route is to go to the earth, right?"


    "You are all going to the earth, and you asked us what the earthlings did to attack you, don''t you think this question is a bit silly?" Su Shengdao.


    "You said you would let me go." The Skuru didn''t expect the other party''s intelligence to be so detailed, he said hurriedly for fear that Su Sheng would regret it.


    "Do not!"


    Su Sheng shook his head."I mean whoever can transform, whoever can live, but I didn''t say that I will let you go or let you go. I can indeed live... I should live very long term at 2.2!"


    With a laugh, Su Shengyang took the Skuru away with his hands.


    "I always feel weird." Carol Danvers couldn''t help saying."Although I know he is fake, watching her speak to you like me, this weirdness is even stronger.


    The first thousand and twenty-six chapters return to the earth and discover the dragon of symbiosis


    "Slowly you will get used to it." Su Sheng laughed. In the future, Carol Danvers will deal with the Skuru for a long time. I believe that this kind of situation that can become other people''s appearance will be very soon. Will adapt.


    Carol Danvers shrugged. I don¡¯t know if she can adapt to her. She only knows that in the future, she can¡¯t easily believe what the eyes see. The Skuru¡¯s ability to change is too strange. For so long, who knows if it will be invaded by the Skuru?


    "I found a piece of information from their spacecraft. There is a secret base of the Skuru on a planet not far away. It should be an outpost." Mywell walked back and said.


    "Then solve it." Luo Nan said.


    "You go." Su Sheng said suddenly.


    Ronan frowned and looked at Su Sheng, and Carol Danfors was shocked and said, "You are going to leave soon?"


    Su Sheng nodded."I have seen the Kerry Empire, and the Skuru people have seen it, and there is no reason to stay here. I am going back to Earth to deal with other things, and then I should go back."


    This going back refers to going back to his original era. Although he knew that Su Sheng would definitely leave, Carol Danvers was a little bit uncomfortable to mention it so suddenly, especially this time with his friend Mo. Nika.I am afraid it will be a long time before we can see each other.


    But Carol Danvers is a soldier after all, plus there are still tasks in his hands, so it didn''t take long to be sad.


    Ronan, Maiwell, the pursuer, Carol Danvers took the spacecraft to the outpost of the Skuru people, and Su Sheng took Monica, Peggy Carter, and Minerva directly back to the earth.


    This kind of interstellar teleportation made them understand again how comprehensive Su Sheng''s strength is.


    Back to earth.


    Peggy Carter, Monica, and Minerva naturally once again lived in Peggy Carter¡¯s house. Su Sheng asked them to take advantage of this time to buy some things, clean up, after all, once they left for more than 20 years, they can I won¡¯t come back again. For some people, it¡¯s not so easy for some people to want to see you again.As for Su Sheng, he went to the secret base of SHIELD and found Maria Hill.


    "Huh!"


    The sudden appearance of Su Sheng''s figure made Maria Hill startled. After a daze, Maria Hill said, "You are back? Didn''t you say you went to an alien planet?"


    "After seeing the things I want to see, I will come back naturally. Carol Danvers stayed there. After I deal with the things at hand, I will have something to do when I go back." Su Sheng smiled.


    Maria Hill said: "You came back just right. I just found out where the symbiote dragon might exist. I originally planned to investigate it first. Now that you are back, go directly. The possibility is 100%. It¡¯s over eighty."


    "Good job, honestly I have done everything I want to do, I really don''t want to waste too much time in this era." Su Sheng said with a smile, Maria Hill has already shared the address with the intelligence Speak to him.


    "Let''s go." Su Sheng released the shock wave wormhole, and Maria Hill was shocked."Go now? Just the two of us? Don''t you need to notify the others?"


    "If you have any notice, they won''t be able to help if they go, so why waste time." Su Sheng said that he took Maria Hill and walked over.


    This is an ice-covered space, and there seems to be no other sights around.


    Maria Hill shivered with cold, and pointed to a place in front that looked like an ice cave."That''s where, in the intelligence of SHIELD, there has been a natural collapse. Because it did not cause too much chain reaction, although the people of SHIELD came to check, they did not investigate in depth. I checked SHIELD. Regarding all the information about the dragon of the symbiont, it is inferred that this place should be the most likely place where the dragon of the symbiont exists!"


    Su Sheng waved her hand at Maria Hill, Maria Hill instantly felt a warm current flooding her body, making her no longer afraid of the cold and feeling warm all over her body.Maria Hill nodded towards Su Sheng, but Su Sheng looked into the ice pit in the distance. The 787 scenery in his eyes gradually changed, and his eyes became transparent, three-dimensional, and his eyes were smooth. Looking down the deep hole, Su Sheng''s mouth rose up after a long while.


    Patting Maria Hill on the shoulder, Su Sheng smiled and said, "It''s a beautiful job, it''s here!"


    "Really?" Although Maria Hill believed in her own judgment, she was a little excited to hear that the dragon of the symbiote was really here.


    "In the depths of the underground ice layer, it looks like it should be dormant. You should stay away to avoid affecting you for a while."


    "it is good!"


    Maria Hill hurriedly pulled away without saying a word, but Su Sheng slammed straight to the depths of the underground ice!


    The first thousand and twenty-seventh chapters return to normal timeline


    Deep in the ice.


    Surrounded by the icy atmosphere, at a glance, it was all crystal clear ice, and there was no gap between them.When Su Sheng''s body appeared, the original solid ice layer instantly melted and was forcibly occupied by Su Sheng.Looking around, Su Sheng quickly found what he was looking for.


    The dragon of symbiont!


    The dragon of the symbiont is like a giant ice-covered not far away, and the black symbiont material makes it look so conspicuous in the ice!


    "Is this a western dragon?" Su Sheng looked at the symbiote dragon. Its appearance was somewhat similar to that of a western dragon. The pair of huge wings looked majestic, but it should have fallen asleep.Su Sheng thought for a while and simply released a shockwave wormhole against the dragon of the symbiote, and directly transmitted it to the storage planet, where the few Skuru were also transmitted there.


    Dodge and enter the storage planet.


    As soon as I entered, I saw the dragon of the symbiote trembling slightly. It seemed that he had sensed the changes in the outside environment and was waking up from a deep sleep.Thinking that Maria Hill was still waiting outside, Su Sheng did not rush to study the dragon of the symbiote. After all, his purpose of looking for the dragon of the symbiote was only to see if he could find the god of the symbiote through it, and then copy the symbiote. The power of the god of the body.


    Now that the dragon of the symbiotic body has been found, it is enough to return to the original era and study slowly.

 820 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 820

    With a thought, Su Sheng revised the law in the storage space, so that the dragon of the symbiote and the few Skuru fell into a deep sleep at the same time, and then came out to find Maria Hill.


    "How is it?" Maria Hill asked.


    "It''s done, wait until you go back and study it slowly."


    ''it is good."Maria Hill responded, and the two returned directly from the extreme cold to Peggy Carter''s house.


    The affairs of Carol Danvers and the God of Symbiote have been handled, and Maria Hill also learned a lot of unclear information from Nick Fury, so there is no need to stay here.Calling Peggy Carter, Monica, Minerva, Su Sheng took them directly back to the original time axis through time.


    However, before leaving, Su Sheng snapped his fingers with the power of infinite gems.


    Of course, this snapping finger is not the purpose of eliminating half of the population, but to erase the memories related to me after this crossing. Any memory, writing, or all records in film and television will all disappear.


    Poor Nick Fury took a lot of time to record it specially, and went to Professor X to erase this memory, but unfortunately... after Su Sheng snapped his fingers, these all became useless.


    "Huh!"


    With a flash of light, a group of people appeared near a park in New York.


    Looking at the lively, bustling, and peaceful park.


    Peggy Carter, even though Monica knew it was more than twenty years ago, she was still shocked.


    "You first reply to the Avengers Mansion." Su Sheng said to Maria Hill.


    Maria Hill looked at the others."What do you plan to do with them?"


    "Well, I have arranged a place for them." Su Sheng smiled.


    Maria Hill pouted her lips and didn''t ask much, but just reminded Su Hao."Don''t forget, that Sharon is still there."


    Sharon Rogers.


    The captain of the United States in the parallel universe, the daughter of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.Su Sheng glanced at Peggy Carter, who was still marveling at the bustling scene, then smiled and nodded.


    Maria Hill bid farewell and left and returned to the Avengers Mansion. Su Sheng directly sent Monica and Minerva to New Krypton and informed them of their identities.As for whether they can be familiar with it?Saint Su is not worried. Minerva is a geneticist from Cree, and Monica is also a soldier. If she can''t even adapt to the environment, it would be too unreasonable.


    "Aren''t you sending me?" Peggy Carter asked with some confusion when Minerva and Monica were sent away.


    Su Sheng shook his head."You will go too, but not now. Don''t you want to see what the world will become in twenty years? Don''t you want to know how S.H.I.E.L.D. is now?"


    "You are willing to sacrifice yourself to be my pillow, and naturally I won''t mind letting you know what you have sacrificed for."


    "Thank you." Peggy Carter said thankfully.


    Su Sheng thought, and took Peggy Carter to the house of female venom Anne Wei Ying.


    Anne Weiying was not at home, Su Sheng simply told Peggy Carter what this place was and who was Anne Weiying, and then picked out some of the current world situations with a bracelet for Peggy Carter to understand.


    Twenty years!


    Twenty years is enough for a child to grow up, and twenty years are enough for many things to change drastically. Peggy Carter keeps her eyes open and makes surprise sounds from time to time. This situation of skipping twenty years in an instant makes her need time. Slowly digested and absorbed.


    Chapter 128: Take Peggy Carter to SHIELD


    Peggy Carter was learning about the changes in the world in the past two decades, and Su Sheng was not idle.


    Originally, traveling to the 90s was just an episode, if it weren''t for the symbiote as the cause, he would never cross.Now that the symbiote''s affairs have improved, and I have also taken a few pillows, the harvest of this trip has been very rich.


    For the time being, the dragon of the symbiotic body will not be mentioned, it will be fine when I have time to study it later, and Su Sheng first locked the position of Skye.The S.H.I.E.L.D. team has been dealing with the Kerry people, but they have obtained a lot of information about the Kerry people, and... Peggy Carter should be interested in seeing the current SHIELD.


    "How is it?" Su Sheng asked with a chuckle on Peggy Carter''s shoulder.


    Peggy Carter shook his head sighingly."Although I was psychologically prepared, the changes in this world still made me stunned. I didn''t expect that you would be a...hero of this world, and you have saved the world many times."


    "It''s easy. After all, the 370 worlds in this world are full of fun. I don''t want to be ruined like this before I lose my fun." Su Sheng laughed.


    Pejica nodded."I see, the Avengers... are all women. But what''s the matter with Asgard? Norse mythology, they are really gods? And they still live on the earth now? In addition, what is the situation with the Hammer Is SHIELD... finished?"


    "Asgard, you can be said to be a god, or you can be a powerful alien. You have also seen the Cree and the Skuru. If there is an alien appearance that is close to humans, He appeared on the earth a long time ago and used his abilities to save the earth? So it¡¯s not unusual to be regarded as a god, isn¡¯t it? As for the hammer game? It¡¯s a joke, and it won¡¯t last long.¡± Su Sheng explained."S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is basically disbanded, but there are still a small group of people who are sticking to it, such as Phil Coleson, who is now the director of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Are you going to rest for a few days to get acquainted with the world, or to see SHIELD?" Su Sheng asked.


    Peggy Carter said: "I''m okay, I want to... go to SHIELD."


    "Row."


    Su Sheng didn''t care, got up and took Peggy Carter and teleported directly to the base of SHIELD.


    The base is still busy.


    Although the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau were surprised at the arrival of Su Sheng, they quickly returned to normal. After all, Su Sheng was not an outsider.


    "They, why are you not surprised to see me?" Peggy Carter asked suspiciously.


    Anyway, she had also traveled from the past, and she believed that everyone in SHIELD would know herself, but they didn''t seem surprised at all.


    "Then they have to see you." Su Sheng said with a smile."I''ve hidden you so that I can surprise Phil Coleson. It''s boring to let the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. know you exist now."


    "Stealth?" Peggy Carter was stunned, and didn''t want to think about it. Anyway, Su Sheng has too many skills.


    When they arrived at the director¡¯s office, Phil Coleson and Skye were both there. They seemed to be studying something. When they saw someone pushing the door in, they turned around to see who would come in without knocking. stunned.


    "Su Sheng, why are you here?" Phil Coleson was a little surprised.


    Skye rushed over and threw himself into Su Sheng''s arms.


    After a hot kiss, Su Sheng embraced Skye and said with a chuckle: "Come and see you, by the way... Bring someone to you. Phil, you are going to bleed heavily this time."


    Phil Colson said with a smile."It should be a very important person for you to suggest to bring over. In this case, I would rather bleed a few more times."


    "Take out your good wine, and your car, your Laura lends me a ride with Skye." Su Sheng smiled.


    Wine is not important, but Laura?


    That is his baby.


    Phil Coleson took out the key in pain."You have to be careful and be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Su Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand to summon the key, and then watched Phil Coleson bring out the fine wine he had collected. Su Sheng waved his hand again, and turned around to embrace Skye to leave.


    "Wait, where''s the man?" Phil Colson asked hurriedly.


    Su Sheng smiled and waved at Peggy Carter on the side."You can tell Phil Coleson about the past, and I''ll pick you up later."


    When the voice fell, Peggy Carter revealed it instantly.


    "This this¡­¡­"

 821 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 821

    Phil Coleson was suddenly speechless in surprise, and Skye followed with a slight shock and recognized who it was.


    "Gosh, this is Peggy Carter?"


    "Yes, that''s Peggy Carter." Su Sheng laughed, very satisfied with their surprised reaction.


    Chapter 129: Peggy Carter wants to stay


    As one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D., Peggy Carter is very prestigious and status. Let her stay and chat with Phil Coleson to learn about the situation of S.H.I.E.L.D. Kay got in Phil Coleson''s car, Laura took it for a long time and left the S.H.I.E.L.D. base.


    Driving the car, Su Sheng and Skye naturally chatted.


    Skye seemed to be very interested in Peggy Carter. He kept talking about Peggy Carter''s deeds and naturally also talked about the disappearance of Peggy Carter more than twenty years ago.Su Sheng erased his existence before crossing back, but Peggy Carter''s disappearance was also a major event.According to S.H.I.E.L.D. files, Peggy Carter''s disappearance is very mysterious. No one knows where she went, and no one knows why she disappeared. It is only vaguely suspected to be related to a certain base of the Space Intelligence Agency.


    Because three people were missing from this base at the same time.


    It is a pity that although S.H.I.E.L.D. has conducted in-depth investigations, there are still no clues, and in the end it can only be nothing.


    "How can Peggy Carter be with you?" Skye asked curiously.


    "I went to deal with some things in the 1990s, and then I brought it back." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "You traveled through time?" Skye asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng nodded."The corpse of the Cree studied by S.H.I.E.L.D. was given by me. By the way, I also went to the home planet of the Cree. From the supreme wisdom of the Cree, I learned the intelligence of the entire Cree Empire. I send you information."


    "Really?"


    Skye threw himself into Su Sheng''s arms with excitement and gave a heavy kiss."You don¡¯t know how much trouble we have been dealing with the Cree recently. These Cree people seem to have not been killed, and every time we can only wait for the Cree to appear, there is no way to stop them, let alone counterattack. ."


    "Crack!"


    The car stopped, and Su Sheng looked at the excited Skye."Do you want to attack the Kerry Empire?"


    "That''s not it." Skye shook his head."With our current strength, it is impossible to attack the entire Kerry Empire, not to mention that many of the Kerry people we are dealing with are only personal behaviors that have not risen to the level of the empire, but I think you will definitely attack the Kerry Empire. ?"


    "How did you know?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Skye grinned and said: "If you have no idea about the Kerry Empire, it is impossible to understand the intelligence of the entire Kerry Empire."


    "You know me more and more now, yes, I do have ideas about the Kerry Empire. However, I reserved the Kerry Empire for my own hands. This matter will not let SHIELD or the Avengers join. If you are interested then, I will count you as one."


    "it is good."


    Su Sheng started the car again and drove for a while, surrounded by deserted fields.


    There are cars, wine, and beautiful women, what do you want to do?


    Without Su Sheng''s initiative, Skye had already turned his thoughts into actions.Fortunately, Su Sheng was not in the car, otherwise Phil Coleson might be depressed to death.


    After a heated discussion, Su Sheng and Sky returned to the base of SHIELD.


    base.


    meeting room.


    Phil Coleson, Peggy Carter, Melin Damme, and other members of the SHIELD team are all here. Obviously, the appearance of Peggy Carter has made SHIELD a little bit boiling. After all, the current SHIELD is not as good as before. The sudden appearance of the former founder really made them very excited.


    "Can I talk to you alone?" Seeing Su Sheng and Skye return, Peggy Carter hesitated to speak to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng looked at Peggy Carter faintly with a smile and guessed the reason, nodded and the two walked out.


    Peggy Carter hesitated but said quickly and simply."Can I stay here for a while?"


    "Do you want to help SHIELD?"


    "I just want to help them deal with the Cree." Peggy Carter said.


    Su Sheng shrugged noncommittal. It is nonsense to say that Peggy Carter has no feelings for SHIELD. After all, she has devoted almost all her life to SHIELD. Actually, when Su Sheng brought her to SHIELD, she guessed that she might There will be such a request, but... Su Sheng doesn''t really matter.


    As the number of people holding pillows increases, and Su Sheng''s character is added, he actually doesn''t care that women have their own career, job, or goal.


    "You can stay for a while and come back when I need you." Su Sheng smiled.


    "Thank you!" Peggy Carter paused."I know what to say and what not to say."


    "Ok."


    Su Sheng responded indifferently, and the two turned around to go back to the conference room.


    At this time, his bracelet rang suddenly.


    To be honest, this made Su Sheng very surprised and curious, after all, not many people would contact him.


    "Maria Hill? Didn''t it take long after we separated?" Su Sheng mumbled curiously and connected to the communication. After a while, Su Sheng hung up the communication and said to Peggy Carter."I''ll go back and ask Skye to contact me if you have anything."


    Thousandth and thirtieth chapters Sharon Carter wants to help


    The Avengers Building.


    When Su Sheng came back, she saw Maria Hill looking sad, and when she saw Su Sheng, Maria Hill spoke directly."There is a problem. The Hammer Game is about to launch an attack on Asgard."


    "Oh? It seems that the Hammer Game is about to do this before leaving, what''s the situation now?" Su Sheng is not too surprised, after all, Moonstone said before that the Green Devils wanted to start the Hammer Game with Asgard. Now it seems that the preparations are almost the same, but I don''t know how to use it. Anyway, Asgard is also an alien, so it may not be easy to find it directly.


    Even if Asgard is lonely, it is Asgard.


    "As far as I know, they have contacted Asgard before, hoping that Asgard would accept the registration bill, but Valkyrie and the female angel Angela ignored it. Now Angela is in charge of Asgard, look. He has developed well and has a much stronger personality than Valkyrie. Judging from the intelligence feedback I have received, Asgard seems to get along well with the surrounding residents, and has built Asgard into The meaning of a tourist attraction."


    Tourist attraction?


    Angela is very thoughtful.


    Su Sheng nodded."So the Hammer Game is going to come hard? Why?"


    "Why?" Maria Hilton paused."Just because they recruited two new people."


    "Let me guess, one is the god of war Ares, the other is the sentry?" Su Shengdao.


    "You know?" Maria Hill asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng nodded."Sure enough, it is them. Ares, the god of war in Greek mythology, and Asgard, the Norse god system, can be regarded as equal. The sentinel, his strength is very clear to us. If you really do it, Asgard It will be really troublesome."


    "We must stop them." Maria Hill said.


    Su Sheng nodded."I''ll take care of this."


    "Good." The reason Maria Hill informed Su Sheng was to let him handle it.


    In fact, the situation of the Avengers is very simple now. The ordinary or most of the things are handled by the Avengers. Only the real big troubles will be solved by Su Sheng. Who makes Su Sheng like this guy so much that he is not doing his work?

 822 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 822

    Of course, Maria Hill actually wants Su Sheng to do this. If Su Sheng really stays here to deal with things as diligently as other people, then the other Avengers will be almost fine. Naturally, it would be gone. Anyway, if there is any trouble, let Su Sheng take care of it. What are they going to do?


    It is precisely because of this that Maria Hill is so serious about work, and even some people who can''t tolerate sand will allow Su Sheng to be so loose, so they are willing to stay here and continue to work.


    Because there is no avenger of Su Sheng, it is the avenger.


    "Is there anything I can help?" Just as Maria Hill finished talking with Su Sheng and Su Sheng was about to leave, a voice suddenly rang.The two turned their heads to look, and saw that Sharon Carter was standing not far away, probably hearing the conversation between them, so she asked."I didn''t help much when I came here. The new uniform you made for me hasn''t been used yet. Maybe I think...I should do something for you."


    Maria Hill looked at Su Sheng and said nothing.


    Su Sheng said casually... "Ten minutes for you to put on your gear."


    "Okay." Sharon Carter hurriedly turned around.


    Ten minutes later, Sharon Carter, who had put on his gear, came back, and Su Sheng waved his hand to release the shock wave wormhole and took Sharon Carter away.


    "this is?"


    Sharon Carter was ready to fight, but the place he came was neither Asgard nor the hammer game, but a very homely room.


    "Wait for someone."


    Su Sheng explained that a call had been issued, and after a while, he saw that the door was opened with a key from the outside, and a woman came in.Su Shengchao Annie Wei Ying beckoned."This is Sharon Carter. The Hammer Game is going to deal with Asgard. You go with us."


    "Okay, okay." Although Annie Weiying didn''t understand the situation, she nodded and agreed.


    "Does she have any special abilities?" Sharon Carter has learned about Asgard and the Hammer Game during this period, knowing that they are both strong, and this Annie Weiying does not seem to be special. Place.


    "Special ability?" Su Sheng smiled and looked at Annie Weiying. Annie Weiying nodded. The venom suit instantly covered her whole body. In a blink of an eye, Annie Weiying, who was still an urban professional femininity, became a dark and terrifying woman. venom!


    Chapter 131 Dark Avenger


    Seeing Anne Wei Ying''s sudden transformation, Sharon Carter was startled, instinctively raised the sword and gun, and raised the shield.


    The shape of the venom does look evil and terrifying.


    "Annie Weiying, you can also call her... Venom." Su Sheng patted Sharon Carter on the shoulder to signal her to relax, and then said."The Hammer Bureau wants to directly attack Asgard. If nothing else, this will be a tough battle, but you don''t need to care too much, but you are just going to have a long experience and see the excitement."


    "Do you have anything to prepare?" Su Shengchao asked Anne Wei Ying.


    Annie Weiying shook her head.


    "Then go."


    Su Sheng used the ability of Indigo to connect to the network, and the Hammer Bureau had already set off for Asgard, and should arrive soon.The shock wave wormhole was released, and Su Sheng took Sharon Carter 11 and Annie Weiying directly to the periphery of Asgard.


    Why is it peripheral?


    Because Angel Angela, Valkyrie Valkyrie and some of the Asgardian warriors are here, they obviously know that the Hammer Game is coming and will not be easy, so they took the initiative to put the battlefield outside Asgard , So as not to affect Asgard that has just been built.


    The shock wave wormhole appeared, and Su Sheng took Sharon Carter and Annie Weiying out.


    Valkyrie looked overjoyed, Angela frowned and just about to speak, the howling of the plane suddenly sounded, everyone turned to look towards the sky, and saw an aircraft slowly landing. As the hatch opened, several people came out.


    Headed by the green demon Norman Osborn in the uniform of the Steel Patriot, next to him is the team he recruited, the Dark Avengers.The members of the Dark Avenger are all dressed in battles produced by the Hammer Game, first with the bullseye, followed by Deakin and Moonstone.On the other side of Norman Osborne, a drug addict became the strongest sentry on the surface, wearing a tight yellow uniform, black skin, and a big s logo on the belt, but this logo is not as standard as Superman, and somewhat similar The shape of the variant.


    Next to the sentry is a resembling gladiator, wearing a helmet and holding a battle axe.


    Ares, the god of war in Greek mythology, one of the twelve gods of Olympus.As a deity, he has a near-immortal lifespan, super strength, endurance, flexibility, defense and reaction capabilities, and has super regenerative ability. Regular damage can be quickly restored, but if the body molecules are burned, it may also cause He died. He was a top master in close hand-to-hand combat. He was proficient in various cold weapons and modern guns, deep-harmonic military tactics, torture, and other related battles and war history.


    To be honest, Su Sheng felt that it was not difficult for the Green Demon to speak to the sentry. After all, the situation of the sentry was always in a state of being monitored and chased. As a government organization, the Hammer Bureau could easily solve the sentry''s troubles.But Ares, the god of war, really didn''t expect the Green Goblin to be able to find it and move.


    Don''t forget, the statue of Ares, the god of war, is still in the fighting arena of Saka.


    "Su Sheng, this is a matter between the Hammer Game and Asgard."


    Norman Osborne did not seem to be surprised by the appearance of Su Sheng. He just paused for a while and directly tried to prevent Su Sheng from participating in this matter.Although he had found the sentry and the god of war Ares, and had the confidence to fight against Su Sheng, but in Asgard this is the first action of the hammer game, he still hopes to be as safe as possible.


    "Don''t you know that I am covering Asgard?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Norman Osborne said: "Su Saint, your Avengers are also registered members. You should be very clear that any special person on the planet needs to be registered, and Asgard is no exception. This is about the safety of all human beings, isn''t it? Are you going to stand on the opposite side of humanity?"


    "The hat has a big buckle, but when will your Green Demon be able to speak for all mankind? Do you want me to send you to the universe for free to find out, who is the master of the earth?" Su Sheng said with a twist."Don''t talk about the slanderous nonsense, don''t you bring people here to prepare to do it? Then just do it!"


    "Su Sheng, do you think I dare not?"


    "The Hammer Bureau represents the government, you..." Before Norman Osborne finished speaking, Deaken on the side was a little unbearable.


    "What nonsense with him, just do it directly."


    "There are so many of us, are you afraid that he won''t succeed!"


    When the voice fell, the steel claws in Dai Ken''s hand sprang out instantly, followed by a loud shout and rushed directly to Su Sheng.


    "Damn it!" Norman Osborn didn''t expect Deiken to be so reckless. Can Su Sheng be able to solve it with too many people?This matter must stand at the commanding heights of morality before it can be done.


    He wanted to stop Dai Ken, but Dai Ken was too fast, and in a blink of an eye he came to Su Sheng, and the steel claws pierced directly.


    The first thousand and thirty-two chapters of the unlucky target eye


    With cold light, Dai Ken rushed to Su Sheng with a grim expression, and the steel claw pierced Su Sheng''s heart fiercely.


    "Ding!"


    There was a crisp collision sound, and Deacon''s steel claws were blocked by Sharon Rogers'' long sword. Deacon squinted slyly, shaking his head vigorously and facing Sharon Rogers with a sneer.


    Sharon Rogers was also unambiguous, and the two quickly started playing ping-pong, and it was difficult to distinguish between them.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Norman Osbourne quietly breathed a sigh of relief, he still valued Deacon very much.


    Among the dark avengers he summoned, the sentinel''s strength is too strong and the spirit seems to be abnormal, and can be used as a trump card against Su Sheng at the bottom of the box.The God of War Ares is strong but strong, but too awkward and can''t be disciplined. Although the bullseye is obedient but suitable for being a dogleg, the strength may be okay to deal with other miscellaneous soldiers, and it is not enough to deal with Su Sheng and some people with special abilities. So Moonstone and Deacon are very important to Norman Osborne.


    If Deaken was killed by Su Sheng, it would be troublesome.


    Fortunately, his current opponent was replaced by someone else.


    After coughing twice to attract attention, Norman Osborne also wanted to try to see if he could make Su Sheng retreat. After all, his action this time was approved, with a proper name and backing, and he even won Authorization to destroy Asgard.


    "Su Sheng..." Norman Osborne had just called Su Sheng''s name, and the god of war Ares next to him threw the battle axe out with a whistle.


    The wind howled, the battle axe hit the ground not far in front of Su Sheng.


    "Hammer, what nonsense, the fight is over." The God of War Ares shouted impatiently and rushed out for a moment.


    While running fast, Ares, the God of War, grabbed the tomahawk in one hand, raised the axe, and slashed towards Su Sheng.


    Just when the battle axe was only one step away from Su Sheng, a group of black sticky objects grabbed his battle axe, and the venom Annie Wei Ying slammed her arm, and swished the god of war Ares away. Get out.

 823 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 823

    oom!


    After the war god Ares landed, he slowly got up and patted the dust on his body, staring at the venom with a grinning smile, the next moment he waved an ax and rushed to fight with him.


    Su Sheng frowned and turned to Valkyrie."If you remember correctly, they seem to have come to trouble you Asgard. Why did each one attack me first?"


    "It''s you who said you want to do it. Of course, I will attack you first." Valkyrie said.


    Su Sheng shrugged."It makes sense, since they all attacked me, should I fight back?"


    "Nothing wrong!" Valkyrie smiled.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Before Sheng Su''s words fell, people suddenly came to Norman Osborne.


    "Okay, so fast!"


    Norman Osbourne was taken aback and instinctively backed away.


    "Wow!" The bullseye on the side reacted faster than Norman Osborne, and the first time he saw Saint Su, he still shot a flying knife.


    Su Sheng didn''t turn his head, but the flying knife stopped a short distance from him, and followed the weird turn of the direction and flew directly toward the bull''s eye.The bull''s eye was shocked and hurriedly threw the flying knife to fly. With his flying knife technique, it was very easy, but he forgot, or was too surprised, so he took action without thinking about instinct.


    Su Sheng can control one of his flying knives, and naturally he can control the second and third.


    The flying knives of the bullseye were directly controlled by Su Sheng when they were thrown out. In a blink of an eye, the two flying knives came to the bullseye in an instant like a horror!


    Puff!Puff!


    Two beeps.


    A throwing knife plunged into the target eye on the hood of the target eye, ten rings.A flying knife directly penetrated the heart of the bullseye.


    The bullseye''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he didn''t expect that he would be dead. Even Su Sheng couldn''t stop it, so he just hung up.The sensation of death struck, and the bullseye only felt like it was plunged into darkness and knew nothing.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The death of the bullseye was too sudden.


    Norman Osborne shouted angrily, raised the armor of the Iron Patriot and directed an energy bomb at him.


    In the dazzling light.


    The energy bomb hit Su Sheng, but the energy was instantly absorbed.


    Carol Danvers'' ability to absorb energy is stronger than the Black Emperor Shaw among the mutants, and much stronger.Energy changes, Su Sheng waved at Norman Osborne


    boom!


    This energy hit Norman Osborne and let him fly out. Before landing, he could see thick smoke from his steel Patriot armor.With a heavy fall to the ground, Norman Osborn struggled to get up and glanced at the armor.


    He studied carefully and thought it was an epoch-making creation of the steel patriot just like this... wasted!


    ...


    PS: The previous name was wrong, it was Sharon Rogers, not Sharon Carter.I have been groggy with a bad cold these days, and once the chapter is released, there is no way to modify it. Forgive me.


    ...


    Chapter 133 Moonstone betrays the Dark Avenger, the Green Devil¡¯s nuclear strike?


    Although the world Tony Scott ended before he became Iron Man, Su Sheng still wanted to say that the armor that Norman Osborne played was left over from Iron Man.


    There are many people playing armor in the Marvel universe, but when it comes to armor, the first thing that comes to mind is Iron Man.


    You can become Iron Man without wearing armor.


    Norman Osborne puts on the armor of the Iron Patriot, and he will not become a hero.


    "Moonstone, do it quickly."


    The hard-studied steel Patriot armor lost its effect before it worked. This made Norman Osborne very angry, and he couldn''t help but sigh Su Sheng''s toughness.That''s the end of the matter, it''s useless to say more, just head-on opponents.Norman Osborne called out Moonstone and planned to let her down you to contain Su Sheng or attract Su Sheng''s attention, and he planned to return to the spaceship to launch a nuclear attack.


    Originally, he could release command 987 through armor, but now that the armor is damaged, he can only go back to the spacecraft.


    Can a nuclear bomb kill Su Sheng?


    The answer is no!


    But the nuclear bomb can destroy Asgard, enough to razor it to the ground, that''s enough.


    His purpose is to solve Asgard, as long as Asgard ceases to exist, even if Su Sheng is dissatisfied and believes he will not directly kill himself.It''s just that... Norman Osborn thought very well. When his shout fell on the Moonstone, he did act and he did walk towards Su Sheng.But... I''m asking you to work with Su Sheng to help me buy time to attract firepower, not to let you stand behind Su Sheng like a little brother!


    "Karathofen, what are you doing!"


    Norman Osborn called out Moonstone''s real name angrily.


    Moonstone actually didn''t want to expose her identity so early, but she didn''t have the courage to start with Su Sheng now, so she could only...Seeing Norman Osborn¡¯s angry look, Moonstone Karathofen said to Su Sheng: "He should be going back to the spacecraft to initiate a nuclear strike. This is the highest attack authority granted by the Ministry of Defense. Originally, his armor should be able to issue it. Order, but... probably the armor is broken."


    "Calathorven, you..." Norman Osborn''s eyes were cracked, and it was instantly realized that Carathorven had betrayed him.


    When?Did he belong to Su Sheng from the beginning, or did he betray himself later?No wonder, it''s no wonder that his investment in the venom project has not yet come to fruition, and Su Sheng has someone with a venom suit.His every move is under Su Sheng''s control.


    Bullseye, you bastard!


    Norman Osborne was subconsciously not about Su Sheng''s treacherousness, nor was Carathorfin''s betrayal, but the bull''s eye!No matter when Carathorfin betrayed him, it was because the bullseye introduced Carathorfin to himself.


    The clacking sound suddenly sounded, and the armor on Norman Oss itself who got up suddenly moved and opened automatically in an orderly manner.Norman Osborne came out of his armor, turned and ran to the spaceship.


    "Sentinel, it''s your turn."


    Carathorfin betrayed?It doesn''t matter, he still has sentinels with hole cards.


    The sentinel, who had been silent and did nothing, looked at Norman Osborne, his body slowly floated, and slowly flew to the front of the spacecraft to block between Su Sheng and Norman Osborne.


    Norman Osborne got into the spaceship in an instant.


    "Be careful, he is very strong." Moonstone couldn''t help but reminded."I... I''ll stop Norman Osborn, once he fires a nuclear bomb, it''s in trouble."


    Moonstone flew up instantly after speaking, and spared the sentry from the air to rush towards the spaceship.


    But at this time, the sentry suddenly looked up.


    His eyes instantly released crimson energy and hit the moonstone. The moonstone dodged in shock, and the sentry looked up and said."You can''t do this, we are carrying out the task, we are the people of the government, we... are the side of justice."


    The righteous side?


    Let''s see who the people around you are, Green Goblin, Bullseye, Deaken, this is the righteous side?Not counting Ares, the god of war, even your sentry was hunted down before, or the murderer who killed Nick Fury, the former director of SHIELD.

 824 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 824

    Moonstone explained so lazily to the sentry that it would be troublesome once the Green Devils gave the order of nuclear bomb strikes. She didn''t think she had the ability to survive a nuclear bomb strike, and... there could be more than one nuclear bomb.


    Moonstone has yet to continue, the sentry can only continue to attack.


    Moonstones forced by red energy dodge back and forth in the air, unable to get close to the spacecraft.


    "Master, quickly figure out a solution." Moonlight Stone couldn''t help but anxiously shouted towards Saint Su.


    "You come down."


    Su Sheng beckoned, the moonstone turned and fell.


    "It''s just a nuclear bomb, what are you anxious about?" Su Sheng smiled lightly.


    "It''s just a nuclear bomb? It''s nothing more?" Moonstone said in astonishment.


    Su Sheng smiled."It''s true. After all, the threat of nuclear bombs is not as great as sentries. Nuclear bombs can destroy a city at best, and sentries have the power to explode millions of stars."


    Thousandth and thirty-fourth chapter Su Sheng vs. Sentry


    The nuclear bomb is a mortal weapon for ordinary people, but for some superheroes or villains with special abilities, it is just a measure of strength.Norman Osborne¡¯s nuclear strike plan is not as big as a sentinel in terms of threat and power.


    So Su Sheng really doesn''t care if Norman Osborne launched a nuclear strike, he is more interested in sentries now.


    The Sentinel was born because of his deal with Mephisto. The power of the explosion of millions of stars is not casual. As one of Marvel¡¯s four supermen, Sentinel, Hyperion, Dou Jian, Lan Qi, Normal The strength of the lower sentinel should be the strongest. Even Hyperion, who is an eternal protoss, may not be able to defeat the sentinel, and the dark personality of the sentinel is even more impressive.


    In fact, Su Sheng doesn¡¯t care so much about copying abilities now, his strength is enough for him to wave, unless it is to copy more advanced abilities, so that he can go to the supreme existence of Marvel or the god of DC to break the wrist, Otherwise, other abilities don''t help his strength much.


    But he wanted to fight the sentry.


    "Come, let''s play?"


    Su Sheng moved his finger towards the sentry and said with a smile.


    The sentry watched Su Sheng flew in front of him with a swish, punching, and the speed was so fast that the moonstone next to him came-too late to react.


    "what?"


    The sentry slammed a fist and looked at Su Sheng in surprise.


    He even avoided.


    The sentry knows his speed very well. With his explosive power and speed, almost no one can escape his punch.But Su Sheng avoided, and looked very relaxed.Seeing the sentinel looked slightly surprised, Su Sheng smiled lightly: "Why are you so surprised? You don''t think you can beat me with a punch?"


    The corner of the sentry''s mouth raised his fist again without saying a word.


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!


    The fists and shadows are overwhelming. The sentry''s attack is getting faster and faster, but Su Sheng''s reaction is faster. No matter how fast or tricky his attack is, he can easily avoid it.


    "Your fighting skills are not very good."


    Su Sheng''s battle against Sentry really feels a bit like a battle against Superman. He has super strength but won''t use it well at all.


    "is it?"


    The sentry responded, and his eyes suddenly reddened with energy rays.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised, and his eyes also released rays.


    One red, one blue.


    The two energy rays collided with each other, anxious, making the surrounding air seem to become thinner, and the space seemed to faintly shake.Moonstone was already far away, she didn''t want to be affected.


    "Hahaha, the nuclear strike order has been issued."


    "In two minutes, this place will be covered by a nuclear strike, Asgard...will be razed to the ground!" Norman Osborne''s voice suddenly sounded from the spacecraft.


    "Damn it!"


    Angela roared and turned to Valkyrie."You quickly take people away."


    Valkyrie looked at Su Sheng in the distance and shook his head: "Don''t worry, he will solve it."


    "Don''t think I don''t know how powerful the nuclear bomb is, it will razor Asgard to the ground." Although Angela has just arrived on the earth not long, she still has a certain understanding of the technological power of the earth.


    "It''s okay, Su Sheng can solve it."


    "Let''s get rid of these few guys who came to Asgard to make trouble. It is estimated that Su Sheng should not be interested in fighting against them." Valkyrie has a certain understanding of Su Sheng, especially his strength, so she Not worried about the threat of nuclear strikes.


    Draw a sword.


    Valkyrie rushed to Ares, the god of war.


    Valkyrie is regarded as the Valkyrie in Norse mythology, and Ares is the God of War in the Greek gods, which makes her very interested.Moreover, the venom against Ares, the god of war, doesn''t seem to be good at fighting. If it weren''t for the special venom ability, I would have already lost it.


    Seeing Valkyrie confronting Ares, Angela was ready to go to Norman Osborne to see if she could be exposed to nuclear strikes. She knew that Su Sheng was very strong, but she was not willing to leave everything to Su Sheng. , What if he makes a mistake?What''s more, she is now the king of Asgard!


    Although this Wang Dang was unwilling to still have something to do with Su Sheng, she couldn''t afford to perfunctory since she became a leader.


    Angela leaped to the spacecraft and found Norman Osborne. Just as she was about to threaten Norman Osborn to terminate the procedure, Norman Osborne suddenly opened the hatch above the spacecraft and stepped on it. His original Green Devil aircraft flew out, Angela was about to chase, but saw a bomb dropped.


    boom!


    When the bomb hits the ground, the impact of the explosion ripples away instantly, and the spaceship explodes directly.


    "The only program that can suspend the nuclear strike is on the spacecraft. Now...you can''t imagine preventing the nuclear strike from coming." In midair, Norman Osborne exclaimed triumphantly.


    The first thousand and thirty-five chapters of nuclear bombing


    A nuclear missile is launched from a tight base and quickly approaches the set target position. At this speed, it can appear in Asgard in about two or three minutes, and detonate completely in Asgard. , Razed Asgard to the ground.


    Norman Osborne¡¯s frantic voice rang in the air. For him, as long as Asgard was destroyed, the Dark Avenger¡¯s mission would be completed in this hammer game. As for Su Sheng?A sentinel should be able to stop him, and the Ministry of Defense will also come forward. Asgard''s destruction is a foregone conclusion. By that time, as long as he retreats a few steps to give a certain amount of compensation, this matter will naturally pass.


    Being able to destroy Asgard under Su Sheng''s obstruction is great for the Hammer Game, for the Dark Avenger, and for Norman Osborne.Of course, the premise is that the nuclear bomb strike was successful and he was still alive, so although he was mad, he did not lose his composure. He was on guard and preparedness in mid-air, and the Asgard people hurriedly jumped the wall.


    But he soon discovered that, except for the Asgard queen Angela, it seemed that the other Asgardians were not worried, let alone fleeing in panic. This surprised Norman Osborne.


    Are they not afraid?


    Do not!


    It''s not that they are not afraid, but that they are not worried because of Su Sheng?Norman Osborn subconsciously looked at Su Sheng who was competing with the sentry.He knew that Su Sheng had some special abilities, and he could indeed solve the nuclear bomb crisis.But as long as the sentry can withstand Su Sheng and prevent him from having a chance to intervene, that should be fine.


    For the sentry, Norman Osborne still has great confidence, after drawing him to join the Dark Avengers, he made a very comprehensive assessment of the strength of the sentry!


    "The nuclear bomb is coming soon."


    Norman Osborn yelled, then turned and flew away.

 825 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 825

    The power of the nuclear bomb covers a wide area, and he does not want to be affected.As for the others in the Dark Avengers?He had reminded him, if they didn''t run, then don''t blame yourself.


    One is a swollen man with superb self-healing ability, and the other is a god of war in Greek mythology. If even a nuclear bomb can''t stop it, what can I say?What''s more, it was because they didn''t listen to their orders to take action without authorization that disrupted his deployment.


    Norman Osborne turned and flew away, Angela wanted to chase but was not at ease, she could only watch Norman Osborne leave and then turned to look at other people bitterly.


    Venom and Valkyrie are still fighting with Ares, God of War, and I have to say that Ares, God of War, does have a few brushes.Nuclear bomb?He didn''t care at all.


    As a god, his self-healing ability and anti-attack ability are very strong.


    On the other hand, Sharon Rodgers and Deaken are equally fierce. In terms of fighting ability, Sharon Rodgers is obviously better. After all, it is the daughter of the American captain and Peggy Carter. But Deaken is a fake Wolverine. Healing ability is really powerful, and it is not easy for Sharon Rogers to take him down with the injury-for-injury style of play.


    But the fiercest thing was the battle between Su Sheng and the sentry.


    The two hit from the sky to the ground, from the ground back to the sky, with their fists and feet facing each other, the iron horse and the hard bridge, the power of each punch made Angela feel shocked, at least...this is not the power she can possess or can resist.Looking at the two people again, this kind of power attack seemed to have no effect on them at all. From time to time, there was an energy collision, which completely exceeded the fighting level of other people.


    The speeding whistling sound was looming, Angela suddenly turned her head and looked at the distant sky...


    The nuclear bomb... has come.


    "Hey, the nuclear bomb is coming." Angela couldn''t help but yelled to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng didn''t respond at all as if he hadn''t heard it and as if he couldn''t get out at all. This made Angela anxious, damn it, this guy won''t lose the chain, right?No, I have to think of a way.


    But... is there any way to think of it?If there is only one nuclear bomb, she can handle it, but listening to this sound is obviously not worth one.No... don''t listen to the sound, she has already seen it.


    1,2,3,4,5!


    A total of five nuclear bombs, the power after the explosion was enough to razed Asgard to the ground.


    Seeing that the nuclear bomb in the air has begun to land upside down, Angela has already considered whether to flash people. She has magic items that can be teleported on her body. She can''t stop such a nuclear bomb attack, so all she can do is leave first , And then... avenge the people of Asgard.


    boom!


    Just as Angela hesitated, she suddenly saw a figure rushing into the air with a nuclear bomb. Before she could see who it was. 3.0, this figure seemed to collide with one of the nuclear bombs, and the next moment...exploded The sound sounded instantly!


    "That''s... a sentry?"


    Angela turned her head subconsciously, but found that the sentry fighting with Su Sheng had disappeared.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and thirty-sixth chapters of nothingness?One shot


    The explosion of the nuclear bomb caused a chain reaction, and the impact of an explosion detonated all the remaining nuclear bombs in an instant!


    boom!boom!boom!


    Deafening explosions sounded one after another, and the explosion energy in the sky blasted all around like fireworks, and mushroom clouds formed in the sky, making people stunned and stopped subconsciously.


    Although the nuclear bomb did not hit the ground and detonated, its destructive power was not small even in the air.


    At this moment, a layer of azure blue energy barrier suddenly appeared from all around, like a huge hood that instantly encompassed Asgard and everyone.The energy of the nuclear bomb blast hit the barrier but was instantly bounced off.


    Angela breathed a sigh of relief.


    Whoosh!


    Su Sheng slowly soared into the air, and his body passed through the barrier into the energy of the nuclear bomb explosion.


    Absorb, absorb, absorb!


    The surrounding nuclear bomb energy began to be quickly absorbed by Su Sheng into the body. At the same time, in the other direction of the nuclear bomb explosion energy, the sentry began to absorb energy frantically.


    The body hit the nuclear bomb and was in the center of the nuclear bomb explosion and did not hurt the sentry. It absorbed nuclear energy. The energy ray of the sentry became stronger and stronger, even if you don¡¯t need to use your hands, you can feel the moment. How powerful the sentry is.


    Suddenly.


    In this way, the energy of the nuclear bomb explosion disappeared in the absorption of Su Sheng and the sentry. It also absorbed nuclear energy. The sentry looked like the human energy body of a nuclear bomb, shining, but Su Sheng had no reaction at all. It seems that the sentinel is stronger from the appearance alone, but in fact...


    The sentry and Su Sheng glanced at each other, and suddenly emitted laser rays at the same time.


    One red, one blue.


    The two dazzling light beams instantly lit up under the control, and slammed together heavily after a short while.


    Zi Zi Zi!Zi Zi Zi!


    The anxious sound of energy collision sounded right away, seeming to be evenly matched.


    "Overlay. Ten times!"


    Su Sheng suddenly gave a soft drink, the blue ray suddenly thickened, the powerful energy, the huge impact burst out in an instant, the sudden increase in power caught the sentry by surprise, his red ray was instantly forced back, and then he heard a bang. With a sound, the sentry flew straight out.


    Huh!


    After a flash, Su Sheng suddenly disappeared. The next moment he had come under the sentry, and his fist was strongly raised.


    boom!


    The fist slammed heavily on the sentry''s chin. The huge power made the sentry no resistance at all and flew up like a cannonball instantly, and it seemed to fly out of the atmosphere in the blink of an eye.


    Extraterrestrial.


    The sentry finally stabilized his body, bowed his head down, and swooped down angrily.


    "Go back to me."


    As soon as the sentry was about to fly back to the earth, he suddenly heard Su Sheng''s voice. He was shocked to find that he hadn''t seen Su Sheng at all, and then he felt that his jaw was hit again, causing him to stay away from the earth again.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Su Sheng chased him up instantly, swiping his fist vigorously, as if he was relaying with himself, hitting the sentry all the way to a place where he didn''t know how far he was from the earth.


    "enough!"


    The angry sentry suddenly yelled, the original strong energy in his body has become stronger, and an evil aura began to radiate from his body.


    This aura seemed to make the space of the universe start to shake.


    "Is this another personality void coming out?"


    Su Sheng stopped and threw a wave of energy in his hand.


    boom!

 826 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 826

    The explosion was filled with smoke, and the sentry hit by the energy wave looked unharmed.


    His eyes turned sharp and evil, and the energy in his body fluctuated up and down, as if he was about to lose control at any time.


    "Nothingness?" Su Sheng smiled, then showed the holy killer spear to face him."Go back, or die, you choose one!"


    "Haha." The muffled laughter grew louder and louder, and finally turned into a wild jealous laugh.


    "dead!"


    The laughter stopped, and Void suddenly came to Su Sheng''s face with a loud shout.


    The speed is several times faster than before.


    The nihility who came to Su Sheng directly slammed his fist, and the space shook with this fist.


    "boom!"


    Saint Su shot.


    The sound of the gun sounded, and the bullet of the holy gun hit the nothingness instantly, and the expression of nothingness changed from disdain to surprise, from surprise to panic, and it changed several times in a short time.With the physique of sentinel or nihility that is nearly invulnerable, the bullet of the holy gun easily penetrated his forehead and penetrated from the back of his head in an instant.


    "Puff!"


    The void between the eyebrows was pierced, and the self-healing ability came into play in an instant, but 347 stopped for a moment.The wound on his eyebrows floated out with blood, his face began to become dry and wrinkled, pale, and his body gradually covered with a layer of hoarfrost.


    "It seems impulsive."


    Su Sheng murmured and retracted the Saint Killer Spear, reached out and took the body of the sentry back to the earth from the sky.


    Over Asgard!


    The energy barrier disappeared.


    Ares, the god of war, and Daiken continued to fight, and the green demon flew back in despair in the distance.


    Failed, failed unexpectedly.


    Couldn''t even the sentry stop Su Sheng?Fortunately, fortunately I have the last killer!


    Norman Osborne was thinking about a sudden gust of wind. Before he could react, he was hit by something and fell directly from the aircraft.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and thirty-seventh chapters are tearing the war god Ares


    boom!


    Norman Osborne fell from the air and hit the ground heavily. At the moment he landed, he felt a shattering pain throughout his body as if he was about to fall apart. The pressure on his body made him feel almost suffocated. He wanted to push away but couldn''t use his strength at all, so he could barely raise his head to see who it was.This look almost shocked Norman Osborn.


    Sentry... Sentry?


    Norman Osborne was indeed shocked when he saw the sentinel dry and pale, with a bullet mark on his brow.The sentry is dead, but the sentry is dead?And it was killed by a gun?how can that be?


    Not to mention that Norman Osborn was surprised, others were also surprised to see this situation.


    It''s not that they were surprised that the sentry was killed. After all, it would not be too surprising to kill the sentry with Su Sheng''s strength. They were also surprised by the bullet marks on the center of the sentry''s brow.Is this a sentry?Would he be killed by a gun?


    Whoosh!


    Su Sheng in the air slowly landed, looked at everyone''s surprised eyes and then looked at the god of war Ares and Daiken."It''s too late to go now."


    "Go? Humph!"


    The God of War Ares sneered. Although the death of the Sentry surprised him, as the God of War, he wouldn''t be scared away like this.The God of War Ares refused to go, and Deiken would naturally not go. His character itself was a bit crazy and cruel, and his powerful self-healing ability made him completely ignorant of fear.


    Seeing that the two did not intend to leave, Su Sheng curled his lips and hooked his fingers at them.


    "Then go together."


    "I''m suddenly not interested in wasting time with you."


    It wasn''t long since Su Sheng had just returned through time, and really didn''t have much interest in dealing with these things.Of course, it was also because the sentry was accidentally killed by himself, and the sentry was dead, and the rest of the people were a little uninterested in him.


    The God of War Ares and Deken snorted coldly while giving up their original opponents and rushed towards Saint Su.Su Sheng shook his head and thought. In an instant, the sharp battle axe seemed to be grasped by a pair of invisible big hands, frozen in the air motionless.The God of War Ares stunned slightly, and then he heard the sound of cracking and crushing. His battle axe actually began to twist. In just a few seconds, the original sharp and strong battle axe turned into a ball. Scrap iron.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The God of War Ares looked at Su Sheng angrily, but Su Sheng suddenly came to him and grabbed his shoulder with both hands.


    "Comparing strength? Huh, I won''t lose to you!" The God of War Ares sneered without attacking or breaking free, and even grabbed Su Sheng by the shoulder, as if he was going to compete with Su Sheng.


    I have to say that this may be the most regrettable decision God of War Ares has ever made in his life.


    "Comparing strength? Ha ha, you are far behind."


    Su Sheng chuckled and copied the ability of Ares, God of War, and then directly superimposed it ten times.A powerful surging force suddenly grew in his body, and Su Sheng grabbed the shoulders of Ares, the god of war, and yanked outwards forcefully.


    Ares only felt a sharp pain coming. Su Sheng''s strength was so great that he caught him off guard. He just wanted to resist but suddenly realized that his strength had no advantage compared to this, and it turned out to be extremely small.


    He panicked and wanted to break free, but Su Sheng''s hand gripped his shoulder so she couldn''t break free.


    He could feel his shoulder hurting more and more, and his bones seemed to be cracking.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    He let out a loud roar, the next moment, his shoulders suddenly cracked, and the crack spread directly from the shoulder to the whole body, blood splashed, and the body of the god of war Ares was torn apart by Su Sheng from the middle.


    Puff!


    Blood spattered, and then two bangs were heard, and the two sections of Ares, the god of war, were thrown to the ground by Su Sheng.


    hiss!


    Everyone couldn''t help taking a breath, and was frightened by Su Sheng''s direct and brutal means.


    Ares the god of war shredded?


    This is not a metaphor, but a description!


    Saint Su actually tore the God of War Ares with his hands. This... is this too exaggerated?


    First, headshot the sentry with a gun, and then tore Ares with his bare hands. The way Su Sheng shot was too amazing, too shocking, too unexpected!Dai Ken, who had rushed up, stopped subconsciously. His murderous method was also very cruel, but like Su Sheng, he just started tearing it up?It''s too exaggerated.


    Daiken is scared!

 827 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 827

    Deacon, who is not afraid of the sky, is afraid, he is not sure if his self-healing ability is still useful after being torn, so he is ready to run.


    Turning around, Deacon intends to leave.


    But just a few steps after running, Deiken was shocked to find that his body was floating uncontrollably.In midair, Daiken''s struggling hands and legs moved randomly, but he was powerless.


    Chapter 138: Norman Osborne''s hole cards


    "Want to run now? Late."


    Su Sheng chuckled lightly and squeezed his palm to Deken.


    A creak sounded from Daiken''s body instantly, an invisible strong gravity instantly pressed on his body, and the Edman alloy in his body began to deform.The blood began to seep out quickly along his body, and his self-healing ability instantly worked to restore his body, but he was squeezed and injured soon.


    While injured, he healed by himself.


    Deakin has been suffering in cycles, but he healed himself faster without any injuries.


    "Crack."


    With a crisp sound, Daiken''s neck was instantly twisted, and a huge force erupted from his body to produce an explosion, which instantly shattered Daiken''s flesh and blood, scattered around like a rain of blood. .


    "..."


    After shooting the sentry and tearing Ares, the god of war, Daiken 027''s death method was more brutal than it was.


    Not only Asgard, but Sharon Rodgers and others, even Norman Osborne, who owns his hole cards, were shocked.


    "In the future absolutely absolutely...can''t betray him!" Moonstone warned himself secretly in his heart.


    Su Sheng turned to look at Norman Osbourne, Norman Osbourne made a squeak, and tremble subconsciously."You, don''t mess around, I...I have a hole card. No, I have...I have the power to deal with Asgard''s internal affairs."


    "Oh? Do you still have hole cards?"


    Su Sheng smiled and looked at Norman Osborn who was frightened with interest."I''m really curious, what other cards do you have at this time? You said you have the power to deal with Asgard''s affairs? Shouldn''t it mean the Ministry of Defense, or the power of the Hammer Bureau?"


    "So... tell me, if it surprises me, I can consider not killing you!"


    Norman Osborn pushed the sentry away with great effort, and tremblingly got up and took out a communicator."That''s right, it''s time for you to go on stage." He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down, then said to the communicator.


    "it is good."


    A woman''s voice rang from the communicator.


    After only one word was spoken, the communicator was hung up.


    "This is your trump card? A woman?" Su Sheng asked curiously."It seems a bit strange to hear the sound, well, I admit I am really curious now, who can make you think that it is a trump card and can help you in this situation?"


    "By the way, this voice...have you heard it?" Su Sheng turned to look at the others.


    The others shook their heads, not to mention whether they could be recognized by a single word, even if they could, the voices were very strange to them.


    "How about you?" Su Sheng looked at Moonstone.


    Moonstone really seriously wondered who the owner of this voice was, but she had no impression at all. She even began to wonder who Norman Osborn had contacted. Is there any abnormality that she hadn''t discovered?But after thinking about Moonstone for a long time, she still didn''t have any clues, so she shook her head helplessly.


    "Oh, then wait." Su Sheng didn''t care either. If Moonstone knew, he would tell himself.


    And... this kind of unknown surprise has not passed for a long time, and he really looks forward to what kind of surprises Norman Oss instinct can bring to him.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    In about twenty minutes, an airplane slowly appeared from a distance and landed slowly.


    The falling wind blew up the surrounding dust, and the hatch opened slowly.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a pair of brown boots. When the person walks out, his eyes move upward.Soon she saw a pair of tight green, scaly long legs, brown belt, big cloak, and reindeer-like double-horned helmet with a familiar feeling. She also held a long stick in her hand.


    "This... how is this dress familiar? This seems to be Asgard''s style." Valkyrie couldn''t help muttering.


    Su Sheng looked at this woman blankly, and suddenly laughed.


    The laugh was unscrupulous, the laugh was very exaggerated, and even a little bit of a close fit.


    Su Sheng''s sudden laughter caught everyone off guard and wondered. What happened to him?Why are you laughing so exaggerated?Is this still seeing Su Sheng smile like this?The only person with a sullen face was the woman who was suspected to be Asgard.


    "Have you laughed enough!"


    She drank in a cold voice.


    Su Sheng waved his hands and still laughed and said: "Wait, wait...make me laugh for a while, I really didn''t expect that the trump card that Norman Osborne said would be you, this is really after I came into this world The biggest surprise I felt, really...this incident can make me laugh in the first half of the year!"


    The first thousand and thirty-ninth chapter Loki?Loki of sex?


    Unexpectedly!


    Absolutely unexpected!


    Su Sheng did not expect that Norman Osborne¡¯s hole card would be her, or she would still be like this, and others did not expect that Su Sheng would laugh such a gaffe, which made them very curious about this woman dressed in Asgard~ Who is it?


    It is obvious that Su Sheng should know her, and her current appearance should be different from what Su Sheng knew. Otherwise, Su Sheng will not laugh like this. Secondly, this person may have something to do with Asgard, but Valkyrie obviously didn''t know or heard of this person. After all, Valkyrie left Asgard after the Valkyrie was annihilated, and Angela grew up in the Tenth Territory Haven even less likely to know him. -Too.


    "enough!"


    Su Sheng continued to laugh, and the other party finally couldn''t bear it, and the scepter in his hand thumped to the ground heavily.


    boom!


    There was a huge sound, the ground instantly dented and cracked, and the force of the impact spread out.This action finally made Su Sheng stop, and he held back a smile and waved his hand."Okay, I''m not laughing, chuckle... Honestly, you should really show your brother what you look like now, maybe this sentence is not a ridicule for you, but a chance to be able to Has become a reality."


    "Shut up, you bastard!" the girl shouted.


    "OK OK OK." Su Sheng was not angry or caring, just smiled and waved his hand: "But Loki, you are the god of pranks, even if sex turns into a female, it should be acceptable."


    "Loki... she''s Loki..." Valkyrie looked at the girl in shock as if he had seen a ghost in disbelief.


    Not to mention how Loki survived again, but... how did he... become a woman?But looking carefully at her dress, he usually likes to wear dark green clothes, and the weapons are the same, it seems that it really is Rocky.


    That''s right.


    This girl is Loki, the god of mischief in Asgard.


    Although in the comics Loki had a sexual transition experience, she was also called Ms. Loki, but the comics are comics, and reality is reality. Although Su Sheng recognized her identity after sex transition at first sight, she still feels absurd. funny.


    This is so special for Loki. Loki has turned into a woman. Is there anything more funny than this?At least not currently, so Su Sheng laughed so hard to control himself.


    Loki''s face was pale. He shouldn''t be saying that although she is a god of mischief, she has changed a lot, even if she becomes a woman, she really can''t accept it. After all, being a woman is better than death, right?But Su Sheng''s reaction really made her unacceptable, and this laugh made her feel extremely ridiculed.


    Not long ago.

 828 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 828

    Loki was killed by Thanos, but for various reasons, Thanos resurrected him, but some accident happened as a result of the "resurrection". When she woke up from the resurrection, she found that she had become a female, and it was not That way of reincarnation of the soul directly becomes the way it is now.Although depressed for a while, Loki quickly adjusted his mentality.


    When she knew that Asgard had restarted on the earth, the ambition that had never disappeared naturally appeared again. Loki never gave up the idea of ??becoming the king of Asgard.


    So she found Norman Osborn of the Hammer Game and secretly made plans. After all, he was good at playing tricks and tricks.It can be said that the reason why Asgard was selected as the first shot of the Hammer Game has a lot to do with Loki.His plan is also very simple. Let the Hammer Board come forward to register against Asgard. Once they accept the registration, it means to accept the management of the Hammer Board, and she, the second prince of Asgard, the heir to the throne can Justifiably, he took over Asgard and ascended to the position of God King.


    Of course, she also knew that the process must not go so smoothly, so she always concealed her identity and existence, the purpose is to be the reasonable heir of Asgard when Norman Osborne and they cannot achieve their goals. Appear, that is... now!But she never expected that Su Sheng''s reaction would be so exaggerated. Now she was only angry and lost her calm.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Loki sighed to calm himself down, glanced at Su Sheng, Valkyrie, Angela, and finally looked at Asgard in the distance.Looking back, Loki slowly said: "I am Loki, the second prince of Asgard. I have the right to take over the affairs of Asgard."


    Loki looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng''s attitude determines whether she can achieve her goal smoothly.


    "Do you want to manage Asgard?" Su Sheng looked at Loki and shook his head slightly."You don''t have the talent to be a king, but... I''m a little curious, even if I agree with your identity and let you take over Asgard, do you plan to let Asgard be under the control of the Hammer Bureau?"


    "After so many things, you should know that power needs strength to defend."


    The first thousand and forty chapters, Miss Rocky who got her wish


    "Asgard will not accept anyone''s control, whether it is the Hammer Bureau or anyone else." Ms. Rocky looked at the ugly face of Norman Osborne in the distance and looked at Su Sheng. Some pointers.


    His implication is simple.


    This so-called other person refers to Su Sheng.


    Although her tone and attitude are still as proud as before, her appearance determines her attitude. After Loki''s sex turns, she becomes Ms. Loki. That kind of pride doesn''t seem so annoying.Su Sheng chuckled and thought about beckoning to Angela in the distance.


    Angela walked over in silence.


    "What do you think?" Su Sheng asked.


    Angela said."I don''t care. I didn''t want to be the king of Asgard. You forced me to be."


    "Then let our Lady Rocky try to satisfy her desire to be a king. You still have to stay in Asgard. If she can''t, you can only continue to be a king." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Angela snorted noncommittal.


    Ms. Rocky held back her excitement and said, "Are you serious?"


    "of course."


    Su Sheng smiled."From now on, you are the king of Asgard. I hope you can prove to me that you have this ability."


    "Hmph, I just didn''t have the chance before, I am the most suitable person to be the King of Asgar d¨¦!" Ms. Rocky said confidently.


    Su Sheng smiled, does Loki have the talent to be a king?


    absolutely not!


    Just look at the plot of Thor 3 in the movie. Loki pretends to rule Asgard as Odin. What did he do?He has never dealt with any political affairs. He is not drinking and having fun or watching drama performances every day. He has no talent for being a qualified king.


    He wants to be a king, only to speak of his ambition to pursue power and the kind of unfair resistance.


    Su Sheng easily agreed to let Ms. Rocky be the king of Asgard. It is not only because she suddenly turned into a woman to make herself feel interesting. On the one hand, Ms. Rocky must have trouble with the hammer when she is king. If you turn it over, although the hammer game is actually over now, after all, the nuclear bombs were unsuccessful. Deaken, Ares, Sentry, and the bullseye are all dead. Moonstone betrayed, even if Su Sheng did not kill Norman Osborne After he went back, he couldn''t explain at all, but if Ms. Rocky stood in front of Asgard, Su Sheng could also reduce some unnecessary wrangling.Secondly, Ms. Rocky shouldn''t be able to persist after becoming a king, and she will find that she is different from what she imagined, so she has only two choices.


    Either abdicate, or you can only work hard to be a good king.


    So no matter which type, there is no harm to Su Sheng, and I am totally happy to see it happen.


    "Since you are now the king of Asgard, you can take care of the rest." Su Shenglaan can figure out the trivial things that follow. He is only responsible for fixing the trouble, not for the things after the trouble is fixed.After greeted Sharon Rogers and Annie Weiying, Su Sheng directly released the shock wave wormhole and took them away.


    The next moment, they returned to Annie Weiying''s house.


    For Annie Weiying and Sharon Rogers, this trip really opened their horizons. Whether it is a member of the Dark Avengers, the strength of Su Sheng''s shot, or the magnificence of a nuclear bomb strike, this is a rare sight. .For example, Sharon Rogers only now knows how strong Su Sheng''s strength is. This is far beyond his strength, and even... This is the strength that can easily destroy a world.This also made her understand why Su Sheng''s private life was so messy. The Avengers still supported him so much and didn''t let him leave.


    Although he is not a qualified fighter or agent, his strength is really too strong. Even if he is not his own, he has to coax him to the point of holding it, otherwise the disaster caused by an unhappy will be immeasurable. What''s more, she felt that Su Sheng had no sense of responsibility and had a messy private life, but he was actually a good person.Although Sharon Rogers didn''t have any emotional thoughts about Su Sheng, he still recognized Su Sheng.


    "Send me back to the Mansion of Avengers?" Sharon Rogers walked towards Su Shengdao.


    Su Sheng shook his head: "No hurry, I want to talk to you."


    "Okay, what do you want to talk about?" Sharon Rogers sat on the sofa, next to Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng thought for a while: "What do you think of me?"


    "You?" Sharon Rogers was a little surprised, Su Sheng would suddenly ask, she chuckled."I was still thinking about you just now, it''s pretty good, right."


    "You will definitely return to your own world?" Su Sheng asked again.


    Sharon Rogers took it for granted: "Of course, that is my world, I must go back."


    "Then... Would you like to leave some unforgettable memories with me before going back?" Su Sheng smiled."If you want, I have a surprise for you."


    ¢Ù¢ß Back to DC again


    The first thousand and forty-first chapters back to dc will have surprises!


    "unforgettable memories?


    Sharon Rogers was stunned and instantly realized what Su Sheng was saying. Is he trying to date himself?No... more direct than dating.She frowned and looked at Su Sheng, and said solemnly: "I have no interest in your proposal, and I don''t want any surprises. I just want to know, if I refuse your request, you will send me home. "


    "Really...Don''t you think about it?" Su Sheng asked.


    Sharon Rogers shook his head resolutely: "It''s not necessary."


    "Okay." Su Sheng is a little disappointed. He is actually quite interested in the female captain of this other world. There are many parallel worlds, but it is estimated that there should be only one female captain of Sharon Rogers, and he failed to try to become himself. The collection is indeed a bit regrettable.


    Of course he could also force it, but Su Sheng didn''t want to do this to her.


    "If you want, I can take you home now." Su Sheng said to Sharon Rogers.


    "Really?" Sharon Rogers said excitedly."Then what are you waiting for 23?"


    "as you wish."


    Su Sheng shrugged indifferently and turned his head to confess a few words to Anne Wei Ying, mainly to let Anne Wei Ying inform the others of the Avengers that they had gone again.Then release the shock wave to sense the frequency of Sharon Rogers''s world.


    After a while, Su Sheng stretched out his hand suddenly.


    "boom!"


    The portal of the Shockwave Wormhole opened instantly, and Su Sheng glanced at Sharon Rogers in an inviting gesture and walked in.


    Huh!Huh!


    Saint Su and Sharon Rogers came out of the shock wave wormhole, and Sharon Rogers hurriedly looked around and said excitedly."Yes, yes, this is my world!"

 829 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 829

    Su Sheng looked around and curled his lips. This world looked no different from theirs.


    "Anyway, thank you for sending me back." Sharon Rogers thought that Su Sheng might use this to threaten him, or fight for it again, but he didn''t expect that he would send himself back so simply after he refused.


    Although Sharon Rogers also guessed that Su Sheng might be able to send himself back early, but deliberately delayed the time, but... anyway, it is good to come back.


    "This bracelet is given to you. It can contact me across time and space. If you change your mind... You are welcome to find me at any time." Su Shenggu threw the bracelet to Sharon Rogers.


    Sharon Rogers did not respond but put the bracelet away.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."I am leaving."


    "Goodbye, say hello to others for me." Sharon Rogers waved.


    The shock wave wormhole lit up, and Su Sheng disappeared, but instead of returning to the original Marvel world, he went to the DC world.


    It''s been a long time since he left the DC world, and I don''t know if anything interesting happened in the DC world. In addition... he is also preparing to send some people from the DC world to New Krypton.


    If it weren''t for the DC world, Su Sheng would not specifically explain to Annie Weiying to let her pass on to the Avengers.


    Earth One, Central City.


    Walking in this familiar and unfamiliar city, Su Sheng couldn''t help feeling a little.Although his center has shifted to Marvel, he still has a lot of affection for the DC world. From his first crossing to the DC world, a lot of things have happened now, and even his personality has actually changed a lot.


    He felt that he had become a little cheesy, which made him want to relapse and want to go back to DC again.


    "Wow!"


    There was a sudden sound of breaking through the air, as if something flew past quickly.


    Su Sheng looked up and couldn''t help grinning.


    "Is this a surprise to welcome me back to the DC world?"


    In the air, Carla, wearing an evening dress, flew out, seeming to be hit by someone, her eyes widened in shock.The next moment, a figure quickly chased up from a distance, and the two of them instantly hit each other with you.


    This person''s appearance was exactly the same as Kara''s, even the uniform of the super girl was the same, the only difference was the color, the uniform of this super girl was black, and even the cloak was black.


    "It''s interesting."


    Seeing the two karaokes above you coming and going to me 087, the smile on Su Sheng''s mouth became stronger.


    How could Carla come to Earth?Who is this black super girl?


    boom!boom!


    After the two Karas confronted each other, they opened the distance, and their eyes gradually brightened.


    Is this to release heat rays?


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth suddenly teleported to the middle of the two with a smile, and at the same time the heat rays blasted out directly.One left and one right, he directly hit Su Sheng in the middle.Su Sheng opened his arms and stretched out his left and right hands.


    The squishy squeaking sound instantly sounded, and the heat rays of the two Karas were easily picked up by Su Sheng''s hands.


    The first thousand and forty-second chapter Earth x crisis?Not interested in!


    boom!


    The energy of the heat ray exploded suddenly, and the powerful impact caused the two super girls to fly back instantly, hurriedly holding their bodies and looking towards the center of the explosion.


    In the air.


    Surrounded by the explosion of smoke, the breeze slowly dispersed the smoke to reveal Su Sheng.


    "Su Sheng?"


    "who are you?"


    The two super girls were surprised at the same time, but the reasons for the surprise were completely different or even the opposite.Cara in the dress looked at Su Sheng excitedly."You are finally back, and it''s just time to come back."


    "What''s the situation?" Su Sheng glanced at the black super girl and asked Kara.


    "He came from another earth." Kara explained.


    "What about you? Why did you suddenly come to Earth One?" Su Sheng was a little curious. Although Carla had been to Earth One, most people as superheroes would stay in his city. After all, there are so many events every day. Will not leave.


    In the end, Kara came to Earth One and dressed like this.


    "This is a long story. Let''s solve the immediate problem first." Karadao.


    "enough!"


    Here Su Sheng and Kara talked with each other, but the black super girl couldn''t stand it anymore, she raised her arms and rushed towards Su Sheng with a loud shout.Su Sheng curled her mouth and waved, and the black super girl''s forward posture froze instantly, staying motionless in the air.


    "What''s the matter? Damn, what did you do to me." The black super girl struggled, but no matter how hard he tried, she couldn''t move at all.Angrily, she released the heat rays again, but suddenly found that the heat rays flickered. There was a kind of light bulb with insufficient power. The energy of the heat rays became weak, no... it was absorbed.


    Zi La Zi La sound sounded.


    Soon the heat rays of the black super girl disappeared, and the red eyes returned to normal.


    "You will be quiet for a while, and I will deal with you after I understand the situation." Su Sheng said to the black super girl, and then hugged Kara and took the black super girl out of the air, and landed on the roof of a nearby building.


    "Patter!"


    The black super girl fell down in embarrassment, lying on the ground unable to move.


    Su Sheng hugged Kara and chuckled, "Well, even if the story is long, we have time to speak slowly."


    Carla looked at the black super girl and nodded, slowly speaking.At first, Su Sheng was very curious and looked forward to it, but when he understood what happened, he didn''t have much interest. Isn''t this the linkage set in the Green Arrow universe, the Earth X crisis?


    Earth X is a world informed by the Nazis. Black Supergirl, Green Arrow, and Reverse Lightning are the main forces of Earth X to invade Earth 1. The purpose is not only to conquer other universes, but also because the heart of Black Supergirl needs to be transplanted. The heart can survive.So they held a wedding in the Flash Barry Allen, and launched a raid with all the heroes in the four gatherings of Flash, Arrow, Supergirl, Legend of Tomorrow, and then...Although it did not succeed, it was not a failure. , And then fought back and forth between Earth One and Earth X and finally triumphed over evil.


    The story is a bit old-fashioned, and there is no one interested in Su Sheng.


    "You don''t seem to be interested?" Kara asked after looking at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng curled his lips: "I was a little surprised to see you on Earth as soon as I came back, and this black super girl, but after listening to you, I have no interest in what happened. These guys are from area X , 52 worlds outside the universe. In their world, the Nazis ruled the world. This black superwoman has a heart problem. She wants to conquer this world and transplant your heart by the way. In the end you will defeat them and justice will defeat evil."


    "..." Kara had a strange expression and looked at Su Sheng in a daze.


    They are still at a loss and don''t know who the group of guys who broke into Bari''s wedding scene are. As a result, Su Sheng said clearly, and they still knew what the final result would look like. This feeling... not good.


    "I won''t help you with this. I just came back and went somewhere else to see if I had any fun. By the way, help me say a happy wedding to Barry and Iris, although I was surprised that they actually arrived. Together." Su Sheng said to Kara.


    "Uh...well, I''ll pass it on for you." Kara replied helplessly.


    "I will come back to you when the matter is over." Su Sheng said with a smile, and flew away directly.


    Cara shook her head in a daze. She suddenly felt that she was too strong and too much ability is not necessarily a good thing, because of the course of the matter, you know the result. This kind of life may be interesting at first, but it will take a long time. ...What more fun?No wonder Su Sheng will leave this world. This world may be a story in a comic book to him. Who and everything have already been known?

 830 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 830

    Carla turned around and flew back to the wedding scene with the black super girl who had not yet recovered her freedom. Su Sheng was not interested in this matter, but they had to deal with it with all their strength.


    The first thousand and forty-three chapters long-lost Gotham, goodbye Thalia!


    The Earth X crisis, an event that has neither the big scene nor the people he is interested in, Su Sheng is indeed lacking in interest. However, although he does not intend to participate and has left the central city directly, he can''t think of where to go for a while, or?Go to Gotham?After all, Gotham is one of the cities he is most familiar with in DC, and his first stop in the DC world was Gotham.


    "Huh."


    With a thought, Su Sheng has already arrived in Gotham and appeared on the roof of a high-rise building.


    The weather in Gotham was still clouded, as if it might rain at any time. Looking at the whole city, it was like a dying old man, with no vitality at all.


    This is Gotham, a desperate city.


    Gunshots faintly sounded from different corners of the city, and Su Sheng could hear the cry of the city.


    "It seems that Batman is very busy lately. Gotham seems to be more desperate than before." Su Sheng mumbled curiously. He was about to talk to an old friend, but suddenly saw the sky drifting in the distance. The past bat figure, black bat costume and cloak make people think of Batman.


    but¡­¡­


    Su Sheng can be sure that this person is not Batman, because she is much smaller and thinner than Batman. This is a woman, and she is definitely not Batwoman.


    "So, there are surprises everywhere in life."


    "Gotham is really a good place, I hope this time I won''t make me happy like Central City." Su Sheng smiled but did not chase the bat figure, but teleported to Wayne Enterprise again. .


    Top level.


    CEO''s office.


    The pair of suffocating huge headlights first came into view. Two buttons on the collar of the white shirt were unbuttoned from the top, and the bottom was stretched tight as if it could be opened with a gentle force.The hem of the shirt was tucked into a short black skirt, the legs wrapped in black stockings were placed straight and the high heels were taken off by her and piled messy on her feet.


    Thalia El Gul!


    She was sleeping with her eyes closed, and she looked very tired and tired.


    Her nose sniffed slightly and suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Who!"


    With a soft cry, a dagger appeared in Talia''s hand instantly, as if it would fly out to kill someone in the next moment.


    "It''s you!"


    "You are finally willing to show up."


    Thalia heaved a sigh of relief instantly after seeing the appearance of the incoming person, put away the dagger and complained."If you don''t show up again, I don''t think I can hold on anymore."


    She walked around the desk without wearing high heels and just walked up to Su Sheng and hugged him and kissed him.


    Su Sheng would not be polite, kissed and touched.


    After a long while.


    Talia let go of Su Sheng and said seriously."I have to tell you something."


    "It sounds like something that makes me unhappy, just go ahead." Su Sheng said casually.


    Thalia nodded."I think you may indeed be upset. I know you asked me to keep my boyfriend and girlfriend relationship with Batman because you enjoy this kind of fun. I am Batman''s girlfriend, but he can''t touch him. Only you can... "Talia paused."But I''m sorry I can''t meet your needs, I have broken up with Batman."


    "The reason?" Su Sheng didn''t seem to care too much, just asked casually.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I just want to let others know that I am your woman!" Thalia said."You may not know. During your absence, I knew a lot about''good sisters'', which made me more and more unable to bear such an identity."


    "I know that from the very beginning, I and you were willing to do what I wanted, and each took what we needed. You broke my business and I wanted to kill you, but that was a long time ago."


    Su Sheng looked at Thalia, and suddenly smiled after a long while."I believe you."


    "Do you really believe it?"


    "Why not? At least you tell me what you are saying is true." Su Sheng pointed to his head. Lies didn''t exist in him at all, and his spiritual power was enough to make him distinguish between true and false. .


    Su Sheng smiled and crossed Thalia to her office chair and sat down."If you break up, let''s break up. Anyway, when I come back this time, I intend to take you to a place where I can tell everyone that you are my woman. But what is going on with Gotham? Has Batman been away recently?"


    "He has been missing for a while. Before he disappeared, he seemed to be studying a mysterious metal stone. But disappearance is a common occurrence for Batman. He will disappear every once in a while, when the people in Gotham think Batman is dead, he will reappear when he will not come back again." Thalia explained."He seems to be fishing!"


    fishing?


    This statement is fresh, but thinking about what Batman did, it is really appropriate.


    Gotham¡¯s villains go after another. Every time when the bat is away, these villains will jump out and do things, and then... are taken away by the returning Batman.


    "Batman isn''t here, and it''s not Batgirl, then who is the woman in bat costume that is running around in Gotham?" Su Sheng grinned curiously.


    The mention of her seemed to make Talia very upset, and snorted dissatisfiedly.


    "A nasty woman."


    Chapter 1 forty-four Batwoman


    "A nasty woman?" Su Sheng looked at Thalia playfully."There are not many people who can let you say that. Let''s talk about how she makes you hate."


    "Her name is Kate Kane." Thalia said slowly.


    Kate Kane, in terms of identity, should be regarded as the cousin of Batman Bruce Wayne. Her father is an officer in the United States.On Kate Kane¡¯s twelfth birthday, Kate and her twin sister Beth and their mother are going to the restaurant to eat their favorite dishes.On the way to the restaurant, a group of gunmen attacked them, took them hostage, and killed their bodyguards in the process.Kate''s mother and sister were hit and killed in the confrontation between the gunmen and the police.


    As an adult, Kate was admitted to the US Military Academy and was often the first in class.However, because she had a romantic relationship with another female student, she was expelled from school.Kate''s father did not object to her love affair, and then Kate moved to Gotham City, Kate was inspired by Batman, Kate began to use stolen military body armor and weapons to fight crime.


    "Batwoman, this is her name to the outside world." Thalia sneered."Especially after Batman disappeared, she seemed to feel that she should take over the duties of Batman. Now this bitch regards Gotham as her place."


    "So she knows the identity of Batman?-" Su Sheng smiled.


    Thalia nodded."That¡¯s why it¡¯s troublesome. Because of my relationship with Bruce, she has been investigating me both in private and on the surface. Although this woman hates me, she also has some abilities. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I hadn¡¯t done anything recently I¡¯m afraid it will really let her discover something. But even so, it makes me very comfortable to be stared at by her every day."


    "I will make you comfortable." Su Sheng smiled.


    Thalia''s eyes lit up and smiled."Then be careful. Although I have nothing to do with Bruce Wayne, I am still the president of the Wayne Group after all. If she finds out, it would be a problem."


    Although she said that she should be careful, Talia came to Su Sheng and slowly squatted down with her shoulders slightly bent.


    Fierce!


    Su Sheng smiled lightly."What I said to make you comfortable means that I will help you get this Batwoman Kate Kane, not that. But...I can satisfy you with this."


    "You have made a lot of money. I haven''t looked for anyone since I came back to this world."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Thalia unbuttoned his shirt.


    ...

 831 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 831

    As night fell, the evening breeze slowly.


    Su Sheng glanced at the muddy Thalia and walked out of the lounge in the office, took a glass of water, and looked at the night outside, his mouth slowly raised.


    Not far away, a figure that looked like a bat was floating between the two buildings.


    "Batwoman."


    Su Sheng whispered a little. There are many members of the Bat family. Except for Batman, Robin and Batgirl have had several generations, and Batwoman actually has several generations, but the most famous and well-known It''s Kate Kane, Bruce Wayne''s cousin.


    This is a violent but attractive woman. Although she is a member of the Bat family, she is different from Batman who does not kill. She is a murderer and often uses a gun.As for the lace, it is nothing. In this European and American society, the love sparks between the same sex will be wiped out. Su Sheng has encountered several.


    "Kate Kane, you are a pleasant surprise."


    Su Sheng''s voice fell and suddenly disappeared.


    Under the night.


    Batwoman retracted the gun and landed on the roof of a building, which has been abandoned for a long time and no one has cleaned it, but in fact this is her lair.


    This building was originally one of Bruce Wayne''s real estate and one of Batman''s many safe houses. Kate Kane became Batwoman and Bruce Wayne gave these to her.


    After landing, Batwoman looked very familiar, and went straight to Tiantian''s stairs.


    In the hidden safe house, Batwoman took off the mask on her face and revealed a somewhat thin face. She raised her hand and grabbed her hair and pulled it gently. The original long hair turned out to be a wig.


    "Who!"


    Just as Batwoman Kate Kane was about to take off her uniform, she suddenly yelled in surprise, wiped her hand on her waist, and suddenly threw the bat dart behind her back.


    Whoosh!


    The bat dart fell precisely between the opponent''s two fingers.


    Kate Kane squinted and frowned unexpectedly."It''s you, I have nothing to do with you, what are you doing."


    "Let¡¯s see how Batwoman, who is guarding Gotham instead of Batman Bruce Wayne, is doing, but the result...makes me a little disappointed." Su Sheng played the bat dart and threw it at = Kate Kane. In the past, Kate Kane''s reaction quickly jumped into the air and flipped backwards. After landing, Batman had appeared in her hands.


    "Whether I am doing well has nothing to do with you."


    Chapter 1 Forty-Five You don''t seem to know me well!


    Kate Kane stared straight at Su Sheng. Although she didn¡¯t know why he came to find her and knew her identity as Batwoman, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Su Sheng. This guy... is a trouble. !


    After becoming Batwoman, Kate Kane has surveyed all known superheroes, which is in line with the Bat family''s style.Among all the superheroes, Su Sheng is definitely the most special one. If you look at Kate Kane''s ideas, this guy is not a superhero at all!


    The so-called hero is not about how strong they are, but about having lofty beliefs, ignoring qualities, willing to help others, willing to sacrifice fearlessly for the city and the people.


    This is the hero!


    Su Sheng was able to become a hero because he saved the world and defeated the villains, but the purpose of these things is not out of the qualities and instincts of a hero, but a fun and selfish purpose of him. Once this purpose changes, He became a hero and instantly turned into a villain, the most threatening villain without one.


    Kate Kane has no liking for such a person, and does not want to have anything to do with him.


    "This is Gotham, I''m doing what I should do, so I don''t need you to admit that I''m doing well." Kate Kane looked at Su Sheng and said in a deep voice."Nothing else, please leave."


    "What if I have something else?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Then say it quickly." Kate Kane frowned.


    Su Sheng smiled and said lazily in a very interested tone."This is the first time we have met? How did I find that you seem to hate me, as if you don''t want to see me for a minute? This makes me a little uncomfortable. I was treated indifferently just after returning to this world."


    "Kate Kane might call you Batwoman, you...maybe don''t know me well."


    "What do you mean?"


    Kate Kane had a premonition of anxiety and asked in a guarded voice.


    "It means that no one dares to treat me with this kind of attitude. If you are unhappy, you can bear it. If you have a trick, you can want to go, but you can''t and shouldn''t show it." Su Sheng''s voice fell suddenly and raised his hand slightly. .


    In an instant.


    Kate Kane felt a force controlling her body, causing her body to float slowly.


    Kate Kane writhed and struggled but couldn''t control her body, and couldn''t get rid of the control of this force.


    She has floated into the air.


    Su Sheng walked over slowly, passing by her, looking at the clothes hanger that should be wearing the uniform with interest, and then snapped.


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers!


    In an instant.


    A set of Batwoman''s uniform appeared on the humanoid motorcycle in the closet, and at this time, the uniform on Batwoman''s body disappeared strangely.


    Slender figure, powerful lines.


    Kate Kane was left with only one set of underwear.


    "The tattoo is good." Su Sheng cast a glance and joked."It seems that many of the''male'' characters on the lace side like to tattoo themselves, because it looks cooler and more masculine?"


    "let me go."


    Kate Kane gritted her teeth grinningly.


    "You seem to be a little scared." Su Sheng hooked his finger and Kate Kane couldn''t help but floated in front of him.


    With eyes facing each other, Su Sheng pinched her chin and chuckled."Why should you be afraid? You shouldn''t be afraid! If you are afraid of me, you shouldn''t have that indifferent and impatient attitude from the beginning. Let me guess, do you think I will treat you? Think I should only leave even if I am dissatisfied?"


    "why?"


    "What makes you feel this way?"


    "Because of your relationship with Batman? Or is it because I have been quiet for too long and you have forgotten, who am I?"


    Su Sheng''s words were like a hammer, knocking on Kate Kane''s body, her uneasy premonition became stronger and stronger, and she suddenly thought of Batman''s comments on Su Sheng.


    At that time, she asked about the risk assessment of Su Sheng and how to deal with it...


    Batman only said a word.


    "Look at his mood!"


    Although there are ways to bind him through the feelings of his women and make him scrupulous, Batman didn¡¯t say, neither did Kate Kane ask, because for her, who has several women in every city , Unless all her women are determined to play with him completely severing relations, otherwise it is impossible for him to change his mind.


    and so¡­¡­


    Look at his mood!

 832 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 832

    Even Batman, who was sure to deal with anyone, had only one comment on him, and he knew how troublesome he was.


    "Let go of me, what do you want!"


    "Su Sheng, I don''t have the idea of ??being an enemy of you. You came to my house to find me. I don''t want to contact you. This is my freedom!" Kate Kane lowered her voice, her tone slightly flustered.


    "Yes, your freedom!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly, as if he agreed with Kate Kane''s words.


    "My favorite is freedom, and my greatest pursuit is freedom, so I agree very, very, very much with your concept. You have freedom to hate me or not want to pay attention to me." Su Sheng looked at Kate Kane and Kate Kane with scorching eyes. Vaguely felt a ridicule from his smile.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Maybe you have a different view of freedom from mine."


    "The freedom I feel is not that I can do what I want, but that no one can force me to do anything that I don''t like. For example, like other people, I feel uncomfortable, and what I want to do to you is hindered by others. Reason but not."


    "I don''t like this very much"


    The first thousand and forty-six chapters death can''t get rid of me


    "and so¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng looked at Kate Kane''s smile and snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp sound of fingers, like the bell ringing before execution, gave Kate Kane an instant feeling that she was about to accept her final destiny. Her body could not move, so she could only use her eyes to see herself and see what was happening around her. Variety.


    Su Sheng slowly put down his fingers, smiling slightly.


    Nothing has changed around.


    but¡­¡­


    Although Kate Kane didn''t see it, she felt it.


    My only clothes are gone!


    "You, don''t mess around, I can apologize to you, I... I''m Bruce Wayne''s cousin, Batman''s cousin, based on your relationship with Batman, if you mess around, how to explain, how to face him ,you¡­¡­"


    Before Kate Kane finished her words, her body flew to the side of the table involuntarily. She struggled and resisted, but her body did not listen at all. She lay on the table uncontrollably, and the whole person opened in a big font. .


    This line of sight made her unable to see Su Sheng at all, and could only persuade Su Sheng not to mess around.


    Honestly... it''s interesting!


    Saint Su knows what kind of person Kate Kane is like Batwoman, and her attitude is really not very good after seeing it with her own eyes, but now... in front of absolute strength, what kind of personality, what kind of identity is all gone , Like other ordinary people, will still despair, or will put down her body to beg for mercy.


    He knew how Kate Kane thought about him.


    It''s just that she doesn''t deserve to be a hero, but the hero... Kate Kane isn''t worthy, if she is, she won''t beg for mercy now.


    perhaps.


    This is why there are so many members of the Bat family, but the true guardian of Gotham is always only Batman.


    Or maybe.


    It is because after Batman left Gotham, Kate Kane began to take over Gotham as Batwoman. The smooth experience made her forget, or neglect, she... always just an ordinary person.


    "Shh!"


    "I said that true freedom is that no one can force me to make a decision that I don''t like, so it''s useless, don''t shout, no one can not pay the price when it makes me unhappy and dissatisfied."


    Su Sheng''s voice fell, and people had already arrived in front of Kate Kane.


    Kate Kane was about to speak angrily but was surprised to find that she couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Unable to move, unable to make a sound.


    Kate Kane finally realized what the real darkness is, and finally knows that being a superhero has a price, and finally...Finally knows that even if it is the king of heaven, some people cannot provoke it.


    ...


    ...


    "call¡­¡­"


    "Suddenly I was wondering if I could break you straight. Although you are very quiet, I can feel your true feelings! To be honest, sometimes I really don''t understand why I like the same sex? This is a waste of resources. Right."


    Su Sheng finished her clothes and looked at Kate Kane who was still lying on the table and smiled, and snapped her fingers to let her be free.


    The restored freedom Kate Kane was stunned, looking at Su Sheng numbly and hatefully, ran to the other side of the table and opened the drawer. The next moment, a gun appeared in her hand.


    "..."


    "So... I can understand your feelings at this moment, but what I don''t understand is... what are you doing with your gun? Revenge? Kill me? People are blinded by hatred, and your whole mind is blinded. Come on? Come on, give you a chance to vent, shoot."


    gun?


    Su Sheng thought it was a bit funny, do you think it was a holy gun?Even the holy gun can''t kill himself.


    "You''re very proud, aren''t you? Because you got me with your powerful strength and satisfied your shameless desire! I know, you are very proud, you think you can do whatever you want and get whatever you want. But you wrong!"


    "I tell you, you are wrong!"


    "There are things in this world that you can''t get, you''ll never get!"


    "Do you think you got me? Humph, you got me once, but you can''t get me forever, forever!"


    Kate Kane sighed and snarled wildly.


    Suddenly, she aimed her gun from Su Sheng, Kate Kane smiled triumphantly at Su Sheng.


    "you lose!"


    "boom!"


    The gunshot sounded, the scorching heat wave erupted from the muzzle, and the bullet penetrated Kate Kane''s head and flew out.


    In an instant, blood splashed.


    "Puff!"


    Kate Kane fell to the ground, and the gun in her hand fell off.


    "..."

 833 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 833

    Su Sheng stared blankly at Kate Kane who committed suicide.


    "Tsk tusk 970, this is something I didn''t expect, she would choose to commit suicide, is she using her life to retaliate against me or for self-liberation? Speaking of it, this seems to be the first woman to do this. "Su Sheng muttered with interest, touching his chin."Well, I thought you were Batwoman Kate Kane just like that, but now suddenly I think you''re pretty good."


    "It doesn''t matter if you send it while it''s hot, but... you think suicide can end it all, isn''t it naive?"


    "Batman didn''t tell you, is it easy for me to resurrect a dead person?"


    Su Sheng looked at Kate Kane, smiled and raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The blood disappeared, and the gunshot wound on his head seemed to have never appeared before. Kate Kane, who was lying on the ground, twitched his fingers and suddenly opened his eyes.


    The first thousand and forty-seven chapters, there is a great terror between life and death


    "I... Am I not dead?"


    Kate Kane opened her eyes and stared at the familiar ceiling and suddenly sat up. She was innocent and still had traces of being bullied by Su Sheng. She subconsciously touched her head, and the wound from the previous shot was missing. Now, it is completely restored so there is no trace at all.


    If it weren''t for her to still feel the residual pain, she would even think it was just a dream or hallucination.


    but¡­¡­


    She looked at Su Sheng sitting at her desk in horror and seemed to be playing with the computer.


    This is not a dream!


    This really happened. She thought that her suicide could repay the saint of recovery and let him know that there are things in this world that you will never get, but Kate Kane never expected that she could not even die. .


    Although I don''t know how he did it, obviously... he survived.


    Can''t you even die?


    Kate Kane picked up the gun on the ground and raised it hesitantly. Maybe... he couldn''t always revive himself, right?As long as I die again and again, there will always be a real death.But looking at the black muzzle, watching Su Sheng, who is playing with the computer, Kate Kane hesitated, she found that she was actually timid!


    Yes, timid!


    Although she told herself that she would not give in, and told herself to fight against Su Sheng to the end, the hand holding the gun was trembling but couldn''t lift it at all, as if... as if she was not under her control at all.


    There is a big horror between life and death.


    This kind of horror is not something that ordinary people can tolerate. During an experience, because you have already set foot on the road of death, you can''t look back at all. Maybe you only feel the fear for a moment and then you don''t know anything.


    But she died and lived again.


    That kind of big fear after death is like a tarsus maggot, it can''t be driven away at all.


    Kate Kane didn''t have the courage to experience a death!


    "Patter!"


    She slammed the gun heavily on the ground angrily.


    The safety of her gun had already been opened, and she seemed to accidentally hit the trigger when it landed. Although I don¡¯t know why the protected trigger was hit, the sound of the gun sounded the moment it landed, and the bullet came out of the muzzle instantly. I flew out and didn''t know where I bounced.


    Kate Kane shivered fiercely, and subconsciously looked down at her.


    No wounds, no shots, no need to die.


    Kate Kane breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously, but suddenly saw Su Sheng looking at herself with this kind of weird expression, which made her instantly ashamed.


    She is Kate Kane, she is Batwoman.


    She had just committed suicide bravely and asked for benevolence to repay her life, but now she suddenly became afraid of death. This sense of shame made her find a place to get in.


    "come."


    Su Sheng beckoned and shouted.


    His tone was calm and casual, as if there hadn''t been any unpleasantness between them, and his familiar and relaxed tone was more like a long-time friend.


    Kate Kane stared at Su Sheng without moving.


    She knew that if she listened to him and walked over, then she would lose completely, and there would be no possibility of fighting him at all.Although... she knew that it might not be possible now, but she still retained the last trace of pride.


    unfortunately!


    The person she has to face is Su Sheng.


    The man who has never overturned the boat even if the waves are far away.


    Seeing that Kate Kane didn''t respond, Su Sheng cast a glance and smiled lightly.


    "come."


    Su Sheng spoke again.


    But this time Kate Kane found that her body was completely out of her control, even if she didn''t want to move or get up, but her body couldn''t help standing up and walking to Su Sheng''s side.


    "Bend down, lower." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    Kate Kane bent over uncontrollably.


    She was a little bit ashamed, thinking that Su Sheng was going to humiliate herself again, but soon discovered that Su Sheng turned the computer to herself. This is...Batman''s system program!Batman often has to investigate intelligence information, he has a huge intelligence network and database.


    Members of the bat family have the authority to log on to this network to check the required information.


    Kate Kane naturally does.


    "This ID, if I guessed it correctly, it should be Robin?" Su Sheng pointed to one of the IDs and asked Kate Kane.


    This ID has just logged in not long ago, and it seems to be investigating a girl named Rachel.


    "Yes." Kate Kane didn''t know why Su Sheng suddenly cared about this, and what his purpose was, she could only answer.


    "So, this Robin doesn''t seem to be in Gotham, but...Broodhaven." Su Sheng''s hand slowly slid down her waist, stroking back and forth."So, this Robin is called Dick Regson, right? He and Batman...fell out?"


    Dick Grayson.Under the supervision of the superhero Batman, the original Robin.


    After growing up, he left Gotham to go to college. After graduation, he became a policeman. He also participated in Brudhaven activities in the name of Nightwing. During the period, he participated in the founding of the young Titan, Xinghuo, Raven, and Beast Boy. Wonder Girl and others formed a team, and were approved to formally join the Justice League.


    Of course, these are all introductions to Nightwing, which is Dick Grayson, in the comics. The one that Su Sheng has the most impression of him is the first generation Robin, known as the big young man, who seems to have inherited the romantic nature of Batman and is not super girl. The heroes have had such a long-term relationship.If you just saw his JD, Su Sheng might not be interested yet. What really interested Su Sheng was the girl named Rachel he investigated.


    This guy''s father seems to be very high, his strength is not weak!


    The first thousand and forty-eight chapters, the new target and Robin who was flicked by a finger


    "What are you asking this for?"

 834 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 834

    Kate Kane became nervous in an instant. She couldn''t use common sense to judge and analyze Su Sheng''s thinking mode and habits, because she couldn''t think of what he would do!


    Su Sheng suddenly asked Dick Grayson, as if he was very familiar with him and his current situation, which made Kate Kane nervous.


    "Relax, my goal is not him."


    "It''s just that his appearance reminds me of my goal."


    Su Sheng smiled and patted her plump buttocks. This may be the only place in Kate Kane''s body that can be called plump. After all, to become a Batwoman, she must not be the kind of bloated woman. Not to mention, just insisting on exercising is enough to ensure that she can''t become a fat man, so although her figure is tall, there is not much meat in it.


    "Who is your goal?"


    Kate Kane couldn''t help asking.


    Su Sheng glanced at her."What? Batwoman''s sense of justice broke out. No matter who my target is, no one can stop it since it is my target. What''s the point of asking if you don''t ask? It just makes 527 more uncomfortable. ."


    After closing the computer, Su Sheng got up and looked at Kate Kane."And you should thank her, although you don''t know who she is, she saved you! I originally planned to play with you for a few days, but now..."


    "I''ll see if I can find my goal!"


    "You... will you let me go?" Kate Kane didn''t believe it.


    "of course not!"


    Su Sheng said with a long voice with a smile."Whether the woman I''ve been to, whether she likes it or not, whether I will go back or not, will become my collection and be collected by me. I have a planet dedicated to storing your collection."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Kate Kane is already shocked and speechless, collectibles?She turned out to be a collection?And he even made a planet to store her collection?The feeling of shame and anger almost got out of control, but suddenly seemed to think of something and lost his voice."No, it''s wrong!"


    "If you bring all the women you are related to to the planet you are talking about, why are so many people staying here? I have investigated people related to you."


    "Who said...The only woman I am concerned about is from this world? Your vision is too shallow. If you don''t understand a Gotham, don''t think about such complicated things." Su Sheng curled his lips."Moreover, I came back this time with the intention of taking people away. Now...you are one of them."


    "Don''t say I''m overbearing, I will give you a few days to organize your things, personal relationships, family and friends, and say goodbye. I''m afraid you won''t have any chance to come back in the future." Su Sheng paused and raised his eyebrows. Kate Kane stared and smiled."Of course, you can also take advantage of these few days to run, as far as you can run, as far as you can hide, as much as you can hide, bet whether I can find you in the end, maybe you can succeed."


    "That''s it, goodbye!"


    Su Sheng squeezed her chin and kissed him lightly, and then disappeared with a whistle.


    Damn it!


    Kate Kane sat on the ground precariously.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Kate Kane is just a small episode for Su Sheng. If she hadn''t had that attitude at the beginning, Su Sheng might not really be treating her well, at least not this time.But since it''s a small episode, of course it won''t be so important afterwards, so Su Sheng gave her time to deal with her own affairs, and he himself came to Brudhaven!


    In a dark alley.


    Fights and screams rang one after another.


    After a long while.


    A man in uniform, with a mask and holding a double stick came out of the box. There was blood on his stick and his fist, and the eyes under the blindfold flickered with a tyrannical atmosphere.


    Dick Grayson, you can also call him... Robin!


    "Robin."


    The shout suddenly sounded, and Dick Grayson, who was planning to leave, stopped for an instant, holding the double stick and looking around vigilantly.


    "Who, come out!"


    "Trust me, you will be willing to see me, because you may be beaten. So, so be it, just answer me one question." The voice sounded again.


    Dick Grayson sneered around."Really? I really want to try what it''s like to be beaten up. Believe me, you''d better get out now, right away, or you might get restless if you let me find you."


    "Tsk tusk tusk..."


    "The world is so beautiful, but you are so irritable, so bad, so bad."


    "Since you want to be beaten, then I will give you this opportunity, but... don''t regret it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he heard a swish, and a figure appeared in front of Dick Grayson.


    Dick Grayson was shocked instantly, who is this person?What a fast speed, unexpectedly... he appeared in front of me instantly.Before he had time to see who the other party was and what it looked like, he instinctively backed away and pulled away.


    If the distance just now is at the opponent''s speed, he might not be able to react!


    From childhood training and years of fighting, these reactions almost turned into instincts. Without even thinking about it, he stepped back several steps and then looked up again, trying to see who was pretending to be a ghost, but only when he lifted his head, he found out. The other party unexpectedly followed along with him, and his sight was blocked by a finger before he could see the other party''s appearance clearly at a distance of close at hand.


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng flicked his skull against Dick Grayson''s head. Dick Grayson only felt a powerful force hit instantly, and the whole person flew out instantly like a broken kite.


    boom!


    He smashed heavily into a car behind. The compartment was sunken. Dick Grayson shook his head. He was dizzy and stared, and the sharp pain in his forehead seemed to make him feel that his frontal bones were broken. .


    "You...who are you!"


    Dick Grayson asked with trance and horror.


    The first thousand and forty-nine chapters his father is more powerful!


    "who am I?"


    "This is a good question."


    Su Sheng''s feet didn''t move, but people slowly floated up to ~ Dick Grayson.


    Dick Grayson frowned and shook his head trying to wake himself up, staring at Su Sheng with his eyes.His vision was blurred, he could see the figure of Su Sheng but looked down on him clearly.


    Frown and concentrate.


    The sight gradually became clear, and Dick Grayson saw Su Sheng clearly.


    "who are you?"


    Dick Grayson looked at Su Sheng faintly and felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while, but he knew that this guy in front of him was very strong and could appear in front of him unconsciously. He suspected that he could move instantaneously. Being able to fly in the air, coupled with the power of the finger just now, this guy is definitely not a simple character, not a character that he can easily handle.


    "Don''t know me yet?"


    Su Sheng was a little surprised. Dick Grayson has been with Batman for a long time. It is impossible not to have heard of himself or know himself. In addition, members of the Bat family have the habit of collecting information and being prepared.


    So Dick Grayson didn''t even recognize himself, which surprised Su Sheng.


    Has it been too long since I showed up?

 835 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 835

    "Wait... You... You... Are you Su Sheng?"


    Just as Su Sheng was about to do something to awaken Dick Grayson''s memory of himself, Dick Grayson suddenly waved his hand in panic and spoke intermittently.


    "Oh, remember it?"


    Su Sheng smiled right."Then, are you injustice?"


    Dick Grayson was downcast.


    injustice!


    Of course he feels wronged!


    Su Sheng is the first person in Batman''s profile. When working with Batman before, he has repeatedly reminded him to stay away from Su Sheng and not to provoke Su Sheng.


    Dick Grayson left Batman, and Su Sheng did not show up for a long time without news. He didn''t even think about who Su Sheng was!The tyrannical temperament that Dick Grayson had just now disappeared, replaced by a strong sense of powerlessness and depression.


    "Can you answer my question now?"


    Sue Sheng could of course see the changes in Dick Grayson''s mood, but for him this was the reaction he should have, and it was abnormal like Batwoman.Therefore, at this time, Su Sheng feels that he is still good at talking and is willing to express kindness.


    Therefore, Su Sheng at this time can be said to be amiable.


    But this pleasant expression surprised Dick Grayson. Why is this smile so scary?Vaguely uneasy.


    "You, what are you asking?" Dick Grayson asked.


    "Rachel, why are you investigating her?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Dick Grayson''s expression changed, Riwen... Is this something to do with her?Why Su Sheng asked Rachel about the matter, he began to analyze it habitually.


    "Hey, you are testing my patience."


    Seeing that Dick Grayson was silent and obviously thinking, Su Sheng waved his hand in front of him with a dumb smile.


    Dick Grayson reacted instantly.


    "Her mother was shot and killed at home before. She called the police, but no one believed it. At first I didn''t believe it, but then I found out that she... She has a special ability. She seems to be able to read people''s hearts, so I I thought she might not be lying, so I wanted to find her and help her, but..." Dick Grayson paused and said."But I didn''t find it, and later I found out that there seemed to be a group of mysterious people looking for her."


    "I know there is only this."


    Dick Grayson summed it up and asked tentatively."She... Is there anything special?"


    "especially?"


    Su Sheng smiled."What I really want to say is not that special. Little Lori is very cute and has good abilities. But her life experience is very interesting. If his father shows up...it would be a disaster for this world! "


    "You...you can''t handle it either?"


    Dick Grayson looked at Su Sheng in surprise, and asked nervously.


    Su Sheng pouted his lips and gave him a blank look."I mean it''s a disaster for this world, but I didn''t say anything about me. To be honest, I really hope I can''t deal with it. This is at least a bit challenging and exciting."


    "Hope, he won''t let me down."


    Su Sheng grumbled and looked at Dick Grayson."That''s it, you can continue to do your things."


    "Are you going to find her? Can you take me with you."


    Dick Grayson hurriedly called."I...I''m also investigating his affairs, so I want to."


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and Dick Grayson looked dazed.


    "Strange, why am I here?"


    "I seem to...forgot something..."


    It took a while for Dick Grayson to wake up, staring at the empty surroundings, frowning and muttering suspiciously.But he thought for a long time and didn''t remember what he had forgotten, so he simply shook his head and didn''t want to.


    "Take you with you? If I go pick a girl and take you with you, either you are crazy or I am crazy!"


    On the roof, Su Sheng, who watched Dick Grayson leave, murmured, then disappeared.


    The first thousand and fifty chapters, Rachel?Raven!


    It is difficult to find someone in the vast crowd, someone who may deliberately hide.


    Even a policeman or a superhero takes a lot of time and energy to be possible, and it may not be possible to find it. I haven¡¯t become a Nightwing before and don¡¯t want to be Robin Dick Grayson using Batman¡¯s intelligence network to find Rachel Du could not find it!


    But... it''s not that difficult for Su Sheng.


    Although this is a high-tech era, even Europe and the United States will not have cameras everywhere because of the vast land and sparse population, but the overall number is not small, but even the Batman intelligence with satellites could not find Rui Qiu, Su Sheng didn''t need to waste time using Indigo''s ability to do useless work. He was omniscient in a certain way, he could determine her position as long as he felt the dark aura on Rachel''s body.


    After all, Rachel is the daughter of the Sannomiya Demon, and her dark aura is very unique and recognizable.


    Su Sheng only came to Brudhaven first because Rachel didn''t see her here, and even if she planned to hide it for such a short period of time, it shouldn''t be too far away, so the perception would be faster.


    "found it!"


    After a while, the corner of Su Sheng''s mouth lifted up and disappeared.


    "Huh!"


    In a dark alley, a girl with short short hair, black boots, jeans, black T-shirt and black jacket leaned against the wall and shrank, looking pitiful and homeless.


    Her face was buried in her arms, she seemed to feel some movement and slowly lifted up vigilantly.


    "You...who are you?"


    Rachel looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of her and stood up with some alertness. Europe and the United States are not a safe place. What happened to her young girl alone in a dark alley at night? It''s all possible.


    "My name is Su Sheng, you probably haven''t heard my name before." Su Sheng looked at Rachel and chuckled.


    Rachel is not Robin, nor Batwoman, she is just a little girl who may not even know her own life, so she will definitely not have heard of Su Sheng''s famous name.


    really.


    Rachel didn''t have any special reaction to the name Su Sheng, but watched him vigilantly as if he might run away at any time.


    "I don''t know you, and don''t want to know you, so you''d better leave immediately and don''t force me to hurt you."


    Rachel looked at Su Sheng coldly, looking like she was a thousand miles away.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    "You will hurt me? Little sister, I think you may be a little worried, or... let the other person in your body come out and talk to me? To be honest, I don''t think even your father can hurt me! "

 836 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 836

    "My father?"


    "You, who are you, do you know my father?"


    Rachel first asked Saint Su in a moment of excitement.


    "I don''t know." Su Sheng smiled.


    "..."


    Rachel looked dark for a moment.


    "Although I don''t know your father, I know some things about him, so I also know some things about you." Su Sheng continued with a light smile."Otherwise, why do you think I am here? Why do you say that your father can''t hurt me, can''t I just fool you?"


    "So you know who my father is, right?"


    Rachel was shocked and reacted, yes, he only said that he didn''t know his father, he didn''t say that he didn''t know who his father was.Rachel raised hope again in an instant. Her recent situation was terrible. The darkness in her body became more and more difficult to control. Her mother could not rest at all because of her own reasons, but suddenly she ran out of a mysterious person to take her away. Also killed his own mother.


    Not that much!


    She discovered that her mother was still her own adoptive mother, not her biological mother at all. She went to the police to call the police and no one believed that the group of mysterious people might still be looking for her, which made her almost collapse.


    She didn''t understand why she encountered these things, she just wanted to be like ordinary people?She felt that she was going to be unable to hold on anymore. She didn''t expect that this mysterious person who appeared suddenly said that she knew who her father was, which gave Rachel hope that maybe... her suffering might pass away.


    "know."


    Looking at Rachel with expectant eyes, Su Shengdao... "If you plan to chat with me slowly, I think I may not have this interest. Change the place. You shouldn''t have a place to live at night."


    When Rachel heard this, her small eyes became alert again.


    "It''s pretty guarded."


    Su Sheng laughed and snapped his fingers suddenly, and the figures of him and Rachel suddenly disappeared in the alley.


    next moment.


    A spacious and luxurious hotel room.


    Rachel opened her mouth and looked around in a daze. She reached out her hand in surprise and touched something nearby."This, this is true? This is not an illusion? Why... how did you bring me here? What place is this?"


    "In the superior room of the Brodhaven hotel, I wanted to find a presidential suite, but unfortunately there is no one in this hotel. Brodhaven is a bit poor? I can''t find a hotel with a presidential suite. The environment is pretty good."


    "You haven''t eaten yet?"


    Su Sheng''s figure flashed, and then pointed to the table not far away.


    "Let¡¯s eat something first, we will talk slowly after eating."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Rachel was dumbfounded. She felt that all of what she was experiencing was completely beyond her cognition. She came to the hotel room in the blink of an eye, and there was plenty of food in the blink of an eye.


    "You said your name is Su Sheng? You... who are you?" Rachel looked at Su Sheng in shock.


    "Who am I?"


    "I''m probably a person who likes to pursue freedom and excitement, so I wander around, short for short, Ronin?" Su Sheng joked, walked to the table and poured himself a glass of wine."Eat first, if you have any questions, I will help you slowly."


    Rachel was silent, and slowly walked over to eat.


    The first thousand and fifty one chapter dark Rachel


    Saint Su sat by and shook his glass, drinking while watching Rachel eating.Little Rachel looks a little bigger than Super Killer, her temperament and body develops faster than Super Killer, and she looks like a little loli about to bloom.


    Little Rachel looked a little bit pitiful at this time, lowered her head and ate like a chicken pecking rice. She was young, penniless, homeless, and was hunted by mysterious people. There was a dark body in her body. She ran out from time to time to behave. To be honest, it was not easy for her to defeat the darkness and evil and finally turn herself into a superhero, especially his father or Sannomiya was a top demon.


    Not surprisingly, the mysterious person Xiao Raqiu said that killed her adoptive mother and hunted her should be her father, San Gong Demon, the purpose, should it be for the San Gong Demon to come to the world?


    After all, it¡¯s not easy for the Sannomiya Devil to travel through space and come from his dimension to the world and descend on the earth. It¡¯s already difficult for him to give birth to Rachel. Only through the special circumstances of Rachel, which is half human and half devil Maybe let him, a pure demon, come to earth.


    So the people who hunted down Rachel are probably the believers of the Three House Demon. After all, if you are a bit of an extreme religious or crazy fan these days, you are embarrassed to call yourself a demon.


    Wouldn''t it be... embarrassing when words that no one has heard come to earth?


    "I, I''m full."


    After a long while, Rachel put her hands down and whispered.


    "Stop eating?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Yeah." Rachel nodded.


    Su Shengyang waved his hand, and all the things on the table disappeared in an instant. Rachel''s eyes widened and looked at it, and she wondered if these things were missing, or was it an illusion that she saw at first?


    Even the feeling of being full is an illusion?


    "What do you think?"


    Su Sheng asked curiously.


    "No, nothing." Rachel shook her head."You said you know who my father is, you... can you tell me now?"


    "Not urgent!"


    Su Sheng shook his head."I''ll say hello to the little guy in you first."


    "You''d better not do this, she... She is evil and strong, and I can''t control it..." Rachel suddenly felt a suction in her body before she said it. This feeling is different from usual. The one who came out was exactly the same, the difference was...this time it was not the other who came out to make trouble, it was more like being forcibly replaced.


    "Huh."


    A group of dark power suddenly erupted from Rachel¡¯s body. There was a black mist floating around her, like tentacles and a kind of energy. Her appearance did not change, but her face was more beautiful. It was paler before, as pale as a corpse, very abnormal.The eyes that were originally bright also turned into black eyeshadow, with a gloomy breath.


    The most obvious is her temperament!


    If the previous Rachel looked like a pretty poor girl, then the current Rachel is a wicked person, which makes people shudder at first glance.


    Rachel tilted her head slightly, her head that had been lowered slowly lifted up, her gloomy eyes, the corners of her mouth raised, an evil aura burst out instantly, she glanced at Su Sheng, and the corners of her mouth raised A deep huh.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    Rachel¡¯s head was suddenly hit by a head, and she was stunned by this head. The temperament that was originally very aura instantly dissipated. She looked at Su Sheng in amazement, but found that Su Sheng did not seem to have moved at all. same.


    "What can''t you learn from a little young man is not good enough to learn how to behave like a ghost? The cute little loli is like a supernatural girl in a horror movie, and her good temperament is gone."


    Su Sheng pouted and said to Rachel.


    I have to say that this guy in Rachel''s body is indeed very special. It can be seen that she shouldn''t be awakened for a long time, and her strength is slowly increasing, but only the current strength is probably considered strong.

 837 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 837

    With Rachel''s combat power, if it is not for fear of losing control, it can be considered one of the top combat powers among the Titans.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Rachel was furious, and the moment she opened her teeth and danced her claws, the black mist around her rushed towards Su Sheng.


    Hei Mist was like a big hand straightly grabbing towards Su Sheng, Su Sheng curled his lips and raised his eyes!


    That''s right.


    It just stared at it for a while, didn''t make a move at all, and didn''t use any ability. As a result, the black mist stopped in the air instantly.


    "what happened?"


    Rachel was stunned to urge Hei Mist again, but Hei Mist kept giving her orders as if she had been frightened.


    "Why? Why is this happening?"


    Rachel''s angry hands kept waving and trying to force the black mist, which was like a part of her body, to rush over to teach Su Sheng, but Hei Mist did not move. In the end, he seemed to have pushed the black mist in a hurry and even swished and turned to Rachel. .


    "call out!"


    Rachel hadn''t reacted to what was going on, Hei Mist went straight into her body and disappeared. No matter how 730 urged her, there was no reaction at all, and he refused to appear again.


    "what have you done!"


    Rachel angrily yelled to Su Sheng, it was him, he must be the ghost, but what did he do?Why would you make your own black mist so scared, obviously...obviously he doesn''t look special?Even with some special abilities, it''s just that.


    Dark Rachel is more confident in her own strength.


    "What have you done?"


    Saint Su took a sip of wine and thought about it."Probably... I just took a look at it."


    "Are you joking?"


    "Who do you think you? Just look at it and make it scared like this?"


    Dark Rachel sneered.


    "Who am I? My name is Su Sheng!"


    "You better remember this name, because I don''t like women who are unbehaved."


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and fifty-two chapters of the three palace demon


    "Su Sheng? Humph, never heard of it."


    Rachel curled her lips and said in a slightly mocking tone.


    To be honest, Su Sheng thinks that Rachel did it on purpose and that she may have suffered a loss, so in this mocking tone that I have never heard of you want to get back face, right?Children are very stubborn. Even if they know they are wrong, they will not admit it. Most of them will choose to go their own way and stick to it.


    What to do in the face of this situation?


    Children are not obedient?Just hit it!


    So Su Sheng laughed. Rachel was a little numb with her scalp. You must know that she has always made others feel scared, and has never been afraid of others, let alone the experience of scalp tingling.


    "You...what are you laughing at..."


    Rachel questioned Su Sheng, but she didn''t notice a tremor in her tone.


    "Laugh you are not obedient!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly."Didn''t I just say that, I don''t like women who are bad, so..."


    Su Sheng suddenly raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    With the crisp snapping of her fingers, Rachel only felt that the scenery in front of her had changed, and then she realized that she had suddenly fallen onto Su Sheng''s lap from the chair, and in an extremely shameful way.


    "let me go!"


    Rachel shouted angrily, but Su Sheng had already raised his hand.


    "Snapped!"


    Rachel''s expression changed when the voice was crisp as if it spread to every corner of the room. First, the instinctive redness followed by an instant black."How dare you spank me? How dare you..."


    "Snapped!"


    Su Sheng didn''t even bother to slap again.


    Rachel wanted to get up angrily but found that her body seemed to be frozen, she couldn''t move at all. She could only curse loudly, but it was very boring, and she used just a few words back and forth over and over again, or else it was Threatened, but her threat is really...no threat at all.


    Su Sheng ignored her.


    You scold you, I beat me, the more fierce you scold, the harder I beat, the more you scold, the faster I beat!


    Rhythmic flapping sounds like this, accompanied by curses one after another. I don''t know how long it took or how many hits, Rachel''s curses and threats have turned into choked crying.


    Fortunately, it was just crying.


    If there were other voices, Su Sheng would think that the young Rachel had hidden any special attributes.


    "Now... can you behave?"


    Su Sheng asked Chao Ruiqiu with a smile.


    "You, you bastard!" Rachel cursed choked.


    "Snapped!"


    "I didn''t hear clearly just now, can you repeat what you just said?"


    Su Sheng still looked at Rachel with a smile.


    Rachel said nothing.


    "Good?" Su Sheng asked again.


    "Ok."

 838 Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 838

    Although reluctant, Rachel was really scared of being beaten. This feeling of being unable to resist but being beaten is really bad.


    "now it''s right!"


    Su Sheng chuckled and released her body''s control, feeling that she was free again. Rachel instantly got up and gave Su Sheng a vicious look, then twitched her body.


    "Huh!"


    The gothic and supernatural girlish temperament in her disappeared, and she changed back to the normal Rachel.


    Dark Rachel ran away!


    Actively ran back to let Rachel control her body.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Rachel rubbed her ass subconsciously."It hurts, sending... what happened?"


    "You don''t know?" Su Sheng looked at Rachel and said."I just said hello to the other of you, she was a bit naughty, so I kindly helped her understand a truth."


    "Ah...what, what''s the point?" Rachel asked in a daze.


    "You can be naughty, but you have to know who you can be naughty in front of!" Su Sheng clapped his hands, and the conversation turned."For the little guy in your body, let''s go back and talk about it beforehand. I will answer the answer you most urgently want to know first."


    Rachel was stunned, her eyes widened and looked at Su Sheng nervously.


    "First of all you have to know that your father is not a human!"


    "Ok."


    Rachel nodded heavily and didn''t mean to refute. Although she didn''t know what happened, it was a fact that her father abandoned herself. He was indeed not a human being!


    Su Sheng knew Rachel''s reaction that she had understood it wrong.


    "Little Rachel, I didn''t scold him when I said that your father is not a human being, but a literal meaning without any reference. Or I can make it clear that your father is not a human being!"


    "No... not human?"


    Rachel responded with a trembling voice, suddenly understanding why she possesses such a special ability.


    "Then he..."


    "He is a demon, great demon!"


    "He is called the Sannomiya Demon, a demon in a different-dimensional world. It is said that he wiped out all his people on the day of his birth. He is very evil and powerful. Originally, a group of wizards planned to suck his power away with the heart of darkness, but he It sucked back the power of countless demons in the Heart of Darkness and became a stronger existence. It is said that his strength can easily destroy the universe and inform the multiverse!"


    "Have you heard of the Pool of Lazarus in the Assassin League? A magical spring that can bring people back to life, it is said that your father created it!"


    "Then... is he a good person?"


    Rachel asked suspiciously, although she had never heard of the Assassin Alliance, the Pool of Lazarus, but bringing people back to life should be helping people or saving people, right?But the previous words sounded like he was an evil and powerful demon who killed his own people at birth, and could he destroy the universe?


    "Good guy?" Su Sheng sneered."He is using the pool of Lazarus to infiltrate his own magic energy into the earth, so that he has the opportunity to descend on the earth!


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and fifty-three chapters, you just follow me


    "If he is a good person, do you think that the mysterious group of people who hunted you down, and his subordinates, would directly kill the foster mother who has taken care of you for many years? Not to mention heroes, even ordinary people wouldn''t do it, right?"


    Su Sheng said with a chuckle.


    Rachel''s face darkened, and she felt sad when she thought of her adoptive mother. She still remembers the little bit of life with her adoptive mother. Although she is not her biological mother, she is really good to herself, even after she knows her special situation. He didn''t give up and hated himself, but tried his best to comfort himself, but...


    Rachel couldn''t help trembling in anger when he thought of this, why...why did they kill her? If you want to tell her, just say it straight, why kill someone...why let yourself kill her foster mother!


    "Well, it''s useless for you to be angry now. If you want to get revenge, you have to learn to control your ability, so that next time you see these people you won''t run away 257, but you can find them for revenge." Su Sheng clapped his hands."Continue to talk about the Sannomiya Demon. I am actually a little interested in him. Honestly speaking, your father is also the number one in the universe, so... if you want to see your father and ask him why he treats you so much, Just follow me."


    "You want to see him? But didn''t you say that he can''t come to earth?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    "He can''t come to the earth, I can go. You are the coordinates he placed on the earth. He can come to the earth through you, and I can naturally find him through you. But... there may be a little trouble, you have to find him first. Those subordinates of your father will do." Su Sheng said with a light smile.


    "All right."


    "Don''t think so much. Anyway, you have nowhere to go, and no one can help you. You don''t seem to have much choice but to follow me. Go take a shower and get ready to rest."


    "Oh."


    Rachel nodded hesitantly, hesitated for a moment or got up to take a shower.


    Although she was very alert, Su Sheng knew his father¡¯s identity, and there shouldn¡¯t be any malice towards her. Second, she couldn¡¯t resist any malice. After all, even the guy in the body shouldn¡¯t be his opponent. .Besides that, the most important thing is...she really has nowhere to go!


    There is no money, no place to live, and no one knows anyone. She can fill her stomach like this, take a bath and have a safe and comfortable rest. This is something she couldn¡¯t imagine before. To be honest, even now Let her leave, she was reluctant to leave.


    With the patter of water, Rachel took a bath comfortably, and then came out again after half an hour.After taking a bath, it seems that people are more energetic, and Lori has a stronger temperament.


    "Go to sleep."


    Su Sheng was already lying on the bed when Rachel came out, and he beckoned to Rachel.


    "what?"


    Rachel was shocked.


    After looking at Su Sheng, he pointed at himself and asked tentatively."You mean, I... I also sleep in bed?"


    "Or else? Are you going to sleep on the ground?" Su Sheng took it for granted.


    "I, I don''t think it''s necessary, I can sleep on the sofa." Rachel pointed to the sofa and whispered.


    "Sleep on the sofa?"


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and smiled."I said, classmate Rachel, I am helping you, and I am willing to take you in. That¡¯s right, but you don¡¯t think it¡¯s just that, do you? Of course you can rest assured that I didn¡¯t plan to treat you. I¡¯m still a little younger, but at least it¡¯s okay to be a pillow?"


    "A pillow... a pillow?"


    "Have you never used a pillow?" Su Sheng smiled."I''m not used to sleeping alone, so come here."


    Before Rachel finished her words, she involuntarily walked to the bedside, which made her little expression panicked. She just wanted to shout, but found that Su Sheng shook her finger.


    He didn''t see him doing anything at all, but Rachel found that she couldn''t make any sound at all.


    Go to bed and lie down beside Su Sheng.


    Rachel remained motionless and said nothing.

 839 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 839

    "Well, you should have been tossed about by the hunt, too tired, right? Don''t think about anything, go to sleep." Su Sheng turned over and hugged Rachel in his arms from behind, and the light in the room went out instantly. .


    The nervous Rachel couldn''t sleep at all, she even wanted the guy in her body to come out to help, but unfortunately the other herself that she would have run out now seemed to be non-existent, without any reaction at all.


    In a dimly lit room.


    The steady breathing sounded gradually.


    Slowly, Rachel found that Su Sheng seemed to be asleep. Although he was hugging himself, he did not act excessively, let alone that kind of meaning. It was as if he was just holding an ordinary pillow. This made Rachel Slowly relax.


    With comfortable arms and steady breathing in the dimly lit room, Rachel only felt a burst of fatigue, unknowingly the eyelids had begun to fight, sleepiness was rising, and she slowly fell asleep...


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and fifty-four chapters Rachel''s sense of security and the historical scene of time


    No words for a night.


    Rachel slept very deep and soundly. Although she was in a strange environment and was used as a pillow by a strange man, she had an inexplicable sense of security.


    Maybe it is because she knows what happened to her, or she knows the other self in her body tonight, the dark and evil self will not run out to do bad things with her body, so she feels at ease. Very practical.


    Even if the group of mysterious people didn''t hunt her down and kill her adoptive mother, Rachel couldn''t sleep at ease like a frightened bird.


    Even if she locked the door countless times before going to bed, with exception, when she woke up the next day, she knew that the other herself had come out last night, so she really didn¡¯t sleep for a long, long time. She has a steady sleep, so¡ªwhen she wakes up in the first sleep~ it is already three poles in the sun.


    She squinted comfortably and stretched out lazily. The feeling of fullness in this state made her even think about it.


    "You are awake."


    Su Sheng''s voice sounded, Rachel opened her eyes and sat up to look at Su Sheng who was sitting on the sofa and watching TV leisurely.


    "Morning." Rachel said hello.


    "early."


    Su Sheng replied casually."Go wash first. I will save breakfast or lunch for you. Come and eat."


    "Thank you."


    Rachel obediently gratefully replied and walked to wash, before returning to Su Sheng to eat.


    The news of an accident is being broadcast on TV. It looks like a fire and explosion occurred in a certain building. The entire wall seems to have been blown up. The reporter said that no explosives were found at the scene. He was curious and puzzled about the cause of the explosion. However, the specific results are yet to be investigated.


    "What do you think?" Su Sheng asked Rachel casually.


    Rachel was shocked and shook her head.


    She doesn''t understand this, nor is she interested.


    But apparently Su Sheng is very interested. He is not an explosion expert, but from the news screen, it doesn''t look like a normal explosion, more like it was destroyed by some superpower.But he was interested, he was too lazy to care too much before he was not sure if it was someone he was interested in. It was just an explosion. There are so many super powers in the DC world. If you encounter an explosion, check it out and encounter an explosion. Just go and have a look.


    "We... those people who went to my father when we were?" Rachel asked tentatively after eating.


    "What do you think?" Su Sheng asked rhetorically.


    Of course Rachel hoped that the sooner the better, but it was useless if she wanted to, so she shook her head.


    "Then do it now, I happen to be fine." Su Sheng stood up and said.


    "Oh oh oh."


    Rachel was shocked. She didn''t expect Su Sheng to be so simple, but she nodded quickly and followed up.


    Su Sheng smiled and put her shoulders on her shoulders, followed by a whoosh and disappeared.


    "Huh!"


    Su Sheng took Rachel to a messy restaurant in an instant.


    "This... is this my home?"


    Rachel quickly recognized it after a few glances. Looking at the messy restaurant in front of her, she couldn''t help but think of the scene of the day her adoptive mother was shot and killed.


    "What are we doing here?" Rachel asked curiously.


    "Find someone."


    Su Sheng explained casually."The mysterious group of people who hunted you down, do you know their names or where they live?"


    Rachel shook her head.


    "I don''t know anything, how to find it?" Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand.


    Rachel just wanted to ask how to find them when I came back here?But weirdly found that the things in the room started to regress. She subconsciously rubbed her eyes and thought she was dazzled, but soon found out that it was not her dazzled at all, but the things in the room were indeed going backwards.


    It''s like watching a video rewind.


    No, it''s not that things are going backwards, but time!


    Rachel soon discovered that only the time in the restaurant was going backwards, but everything was normal outside.She saw the police block the scene, saw the police take the body of her adoptive mother, saw the police rush in, the whole scene was like flashbacks, and then... she saw the adoptive mother who was shot and the mysterious person who shot her adoptive mother.


    "it''s him!"


    Rachel pointed at the figure excitedly and rushed over angrily.


    "Huh!"


    Her body passed through the mysterious person''s body and almost didn''t hit the sink behind, she turned around abruptly."what happened?"


    "I just presented the scene of going backwards in time, and didn''t take you through time. What you see is a leftover image of what happened, not a real person."


    Su Sheng explained, looking at the mysterious man who cruelly shot Rachel''s adoptive mother, the corners of his mouth raised and snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    The sight disappeared, and the restaurant returned to normal.


    "found it."


    Su Sheng smiled and said to Rachel."We can find now..."


    "boom!"


    Before Sheng Su''s words were finished, a hot energy hit from behind him.

 840 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 840

    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and fifty-five chapters of spark


    The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth rose, as if it hadn''t been attacked for a long time, right?I didn''t expect to experience one today, and I didn''t expect that the ability to sneak attack on my own people was quite interesting.


    What is Su Sheng''s ability?


    He can copy the opponent''s abilities at the moment he is attacked and stack them infinitely, which means that the sneak attack method does not work for Su Sheng at all. Its ability is like a passive radar. As long as it is attacked, the opponent''s ability will be Appeared on the radar, appeared in his copyable directory.


    This is an explosive release of energy. At the same time, the person who sneaks into oneself also has super strength, super endurance, super agility, super vision, almost invulnerable body, and light power like the sun.


    It can absorb the energy of the sun to release and explode.


    So the ability will be very strong during the day, and once the sun goes down, enter the night or a special dark environment, this ability will instantly weaken.


    "boom!"


    The hot energy whizzed to the front of Su Sheng''s back. The sudden heat wave and attack caused Rachel to be frightened instantly. She wanted to remind Su Sheng that it was too late.


    "boom!"


    The scorching energy hit Su Sheng.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Rachel shouted in grief.


    "What to shout?"


    As soon as her shout fell, she saw Su Sheng in front of her as if she was not affected at all, standing in front of her intact, raising her mouth and laughing slightly.


    "You, you are fine." Rachel said in surprise.


    "I''m okay, but... the person who attacked me is okay." Su Sheng raised the corner of his mouth and slowly turned around.


    His back, where he was attacked, looked like nothing, even his clothes were not damaged.


    "Did you miss it?"


    Rachel subconsciously guessed, and at the same time passed Su Sheng and looked at the door.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a tight purple dress with sequins. The sequins on it are shining like purple stars. A fur coat is worn outside the tight dress, and then... it is a long curly hair with a blast of color. .It''s long and dark, but curled and small, it looks weird.


    "woman?"


    Rachel was a little surprised. This was a black woman, and her dress looked like strip girls that would appear in nightclubs or bars.


    Su Sheng did not read Rachel''s heart, otherwise he would definitely like it.


    Not only does this woman look like a strip girl, this dress is more like a cheap strip girl.Originally, the skin was black with red hair, straight long hair or big wavy hair. It happened to be small curls, like instant noodles that were not soaked.


    Needless to say, this sequined purple dress is too cheap. How many people would wear it now?Obviously the figure looks good, but the leather coat outside has corrupted the temperament.


    The only bright spot is the black and purple over-the-knee boots.


    "For the sake of your courage to fight with me, you have the opportunity to say your name." Su Sheng said with a smile, squinted.


    "Humph!"


    The other party snorted and raised her hands suddenly. In an instant, her body began to turn fiery red. It felt like a flame was about to come out of her body, and her eyes turned faintly green.


    "This look..."


    Su Sheng thought of someone."No? It can''t be her. Although she doesn''t seem to have appeared before, but...but the appearance in the comics is too different from the current appearance."


    "boom!"


    Flame-like explosion energy blasted out of her hands...


    Su Sheng slowly raised a finger and lightly pointed at the flame attack, the invisible ripples shook up and instantly shattered the flame attack, and disappeared in an instant.


    "Ding Ding Ding!"


    The other party stepped back and looked at Su Sheng in shock.


    "Corrie Anders, or... should I just call you Xinghuo?" Su Sheng put down his finger and asked with a chuckle.


    Corrie Anders froze and frowned."My name is Cory Anders, but what does Xinghuo mean, you... do you know who I am?"


    Starfire, the Tamarind star from the Vega Galaxy, is the princess of that planet. In the comics, she has orange skin that can absorb solar energy and transform into super powers. She is a very attractive woman and a natural warrior. She has had the painful experience of being a slave, so she wants to protect everything she cherishes and is willing to help others.


    She has joined several superhero teams such as Junior Titans, Outsiders, Justice League, Rebels, and Outsiders. In the new 52, ??she and the Red Hood, which is the second generation Robin Jason Todd, is the Red Armory. Arrow Group 0.3 became an outsider and teamed up to defeat the ninja master Lars El Gul.


    The above is the spark in the comics, but this one in front of me... it doesn''t matter if the orange skin turns into black skin. It can be tolerated after countless grades of appearance, but a very attractive woman?Su Sheng doubted this!


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and fifty-six chapters die?Look at luck!


    It¡¯s not surprising that Corrie Anders doesn¡¯t know what Starfire means. It¡¯s not surprising that Starfire is her code name, just like Batman is called Bruce Wayne and Rachel¡¯s code name is Raven. She hasn¡¯t become famous yet. At that time, Cory Anders had never heard of Xinghuo, not knowing that Xinghuo was his own code name.


    But what makes Su Sheng curious is, why is Corrie Anders here and sneak attacking himself?Her goal shouldn''t be herself, after all, she hasn''t had any contact with her before and haven''t returned to the DC world for a long time, so it can''t be revenge or other reasons.


    Since it''s not on your own, isn''t the result obvious?


    Su Sheng looked at Rachel behind him and then at Cory Anders, smiling."Are you here to kill her?"


    "Yes!"


    Corrie Anders stared at Rachel with squinting eyes, killing intently 11.


    This shocked Rachel."Kill, kill me-why? I don''t know you."


    "why?"


    Corrie Anders shook his head thoughtfully."I don''t know, all I know is that I should kill you, no-I must kill you!"


    Her words made Rachel very wronged and angry.


    Why?What did I do to make you want to kill me?And you don''t even know why you want to kill me, just as if you would kill me.

 841 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 841

    Corrie Anders shrugged and looked at Rachel."Little girl, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t give you an answer, and I don¡¯t know why I killed you. I am very likely to have amnesia. When I woke up I only remembered to kill you, even my name I only know it with my personal ID."


    "Maybe you are a bad person, maybe you are a good person, I don''t know... But the voice in my head tells me that killing you is my mission, and I must kill you, so... I''m sorry." Coriande Si seemed to apologize to Rachel indeed, but her actions didn''t mean anything to be apologetic.


    The fire, coming out of her body, made her look brighter and brighter, the surrounding temperature gradually increased, and the whole kitchen seemed to have become a big oven and a big steam box.


    "I say¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng spoke slowly."What amnesia, is it not good to let go of the mission first, you ignore me like this-isn''t it?"


    Corrie Anders snorted without replying, and suddenly blasted his hands towards Su Sheng.


    In an instant, the palms of her hands released energy like flames, and the two groups of energy gathered together in the palms of her hands and turned into a beam of energy that looked like a meteor and blasted directly towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng curled his lips and slowly raised his palm.


    "boom!"


    The energy beam hit his palm as if it hit a dimensional space, and disappeared without causing any damage.


    Corrie Anders swayed staggeringly, gritted his teeth and said in shock."Who the hell are you!"


    "If you don''t die, I will tell you."


    Su Sheng did not put down his hand and aimed at Corian. It was still this palm. It blocked Corian¡¯s attack before, but this time it released the same attack and hit Corian. Des.


    "boom!"


    A huge energy beam that is twice as powerful as Corri Anders¡¯ energy beam hits Corri Anders. This beam is stronger, faster, and more hot. Corri Anders is still shocking the opponent. This huge energy beam has already arrived in front of her when she can use her own abilities.


    "boom!"


    Corrie Anders flew backwards as if being hit across the road.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    With a few loud crashes, Cory Anders broke through the kitchen and went up the stairs, went through the storage room and directly smashed the living room sofa.


    "..."


    "Will it be too cruel?" Su Sheng turned to look at Rachel.


    Rachel said nothing.


    "Go and see how her luck is. If you haven''t died, you can talk about it." Su Sheng just used Corrie Anders'' ability and doubled it. It''s not as merciful, and can only look at Corrie. Anders'' luck.


    If she died, she died, and if she didn''t die, she was lucky.


    Su Sheng and Rachel walked to the living room and saw Cory Anders.


    Miserable!


    Coriandes was lying in the wreckage of the sofa, her purple sequined skirt was almost scrapped, and her fur coat was almost burnt to ashes, exuding a scorched smell. The most important thing is... Corian Dess is a black man.


    Although some features of the dress can be seen clearly after being burned, she can''t tell if it is burnt based on her skin color.


    "Dead¡ªdead?" Rachel asked in a low voice.


    Su Sheng shrugged and said, "Who knows, why don''t you go take a look? It''s just right to hear if she has a heartbeat."


    "..."


    "Pervert." Rachel murmured, but people still walked towards Corrie Anders, trying to figure out whether she was dead anyway.


    Chapter 157 Donna Troy?


    "The shapes and sizes are all good. It''s a pity that this color looks like black-faced buns. It may be delicious-but it''s not attractive." Rachel went to see if Cory Anders was dead, and Su Sheng stood beside him. The brazen courage also commented on it by the way.


    How to say it-it''s really black!


    If you just take it out, it may be acceptable if you don''t see it. No matter how good it looks, the use value should not be affected, but-if you look at the whole, you really can''t accept it.


    If it¡¯s a vixen with a high-value, light-skinned one, maybe it¡¯s okay, but Cory Anders¡ªso dark that he can¡¯t see other colors anymore, he really can¡¯t accept it, so at this moment, although Su Sheng It looked straightforward but didn''t have the slightest response to normal situations.


    "She is still angry."


    Rachel doesn''t know how to heal people, she just feels that Cory Anders is still breathing.As for listening to the heartbeat?If Su Sheng hadn''t said anything before, perhaps she hadn''t felt anything, but now she felt very strange.


    "Good luck."


    Su Sheng shrugged indifferently, Corrie Anders did not die for him, but it might be possible to figure out why she killed Rachel if she was not dead?


    With a thought, the psychic power directly shook it towards Corian Anders.


    "boom!"


    A series of broken and incomplete memories came out, most of which were memories of Rachel searching for Rachel after she woke up. She was also responsible for the explosion news that Su Sheng had seen before.


    "Amnesia, it''s just a trivial matter." Su Sheng chuckled and the urging ability continued to penetrate deep into her heart.


    "Hmm-um-"


    The fierce peeking made the unconscious Corian Anders couldn''t help reacting, frowning subconsciously, and his body twitched in pain.


    "She¡ªwhat happened to her?" Rachel asked Su Sheng in a panic.


    "It''s okay, I''m checking her memory, and her actions are a little rougher." Su Sheng said casually, and suddenly smiled."Oh, although the appearance is not the right number, but there is no difference in character, he is really a hero."


    Why did Corrie Anders kill Rachel?Because she knew Rachel¡¯s identity, or her father¡¯s identity, she wanted to kill Rachel to prevent the coming of the Sannomiya.


    "It''s a hero, but it''s not like a normal hero. It''s a simple way to kill Rachel directly to solve the troubles. If it is the Flash, he will probably find a way to persuade Rachel and try his best to help... and then- Isn''t it useful?" Su Sheng admires Corian Anders'' simplicity and determination. At least after she wakes up, if she does not continue to provoke herself, she should be able to live longer.


    "What do you know?"


    Rachel''s curious pilgrim Su Sheng asked.


    "Because of your old man!" Su Sheng shrugged."It''s okay for you, father, just abandoning you for so long and not fulfilling your father''s responsibilities, and wanting to use you to descend on the earth, this is not much, it almost killed you."


    "You and her are dark and light. It is really hard to say who will win if you are against each other. She is more than you, and the ability to use is more skillful than you, but your transformation will be stronger." Su Shengrao Those interested in Rachel said."I have held a women''s arena before, and it hasn''t been held for a long time recently, or you guys play one? See who can win."


    "No!" Rachel refused without even thinking about it. What a joke, she didn''t want to play some ring games with others inexplicably, not to mention this Corrie Anders looked very powerful.


    "call out--"


    A burst of air suddenly sounded, Su Sheng Leng suddenly flicked to the side and grabbed it.


    A silver lasso was caught in his hand.


    Seeing this lasso¡ªSu Sheng was in a daze, this thing seemed so familiar¡ªhave not seen it for a long time.

 842 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 842

    "drink."


    Just as Su Sheng sighed in a trance, a soft drink suddenly sounded, and immediately following Su Sheng, he felt a strong force coming from the silver lasso in his hand, which is definitely not the great power that ordinary women can have.


    Su Sheng smiled.


    His hand suddenly loosened, and the silver lasso was directly pulled back vigorously, and immediately afterwards he saw the pedaling step back and stepping heavily on the floor.


    Click!


    The floor was trampled directly, and she went to stop by this force.


    "You''re itchy." Su Sheng turned his head and squinted his eyes and asked.


    "..."


    "Why are you?" The girl holding the silver lasso was shocked, exclaiming in disbelief.


    "Why can''t it be me?" Su Sheng shrugged."And should I ask you this sentence? Why are you? How could you appear here and attack me?"


    "Donna Troy, if you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, you know I won''t be merciful because of your relationship with Diana."


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand and fifty-eight chapters of Wonder Girl


    Donna Troy, this name may sound strange at first, but if you say Wonder Woman or Wonder Girl, you will be familiar.


    The origins of Donna Troy in the comics have been reopened and ambiguous many times, but her relationship with Wonder Woman Diana is very close. She once replaced Diana as a Wonder Woman in a stage, and later used Wonder Girl, Dark Star, and Troy. The sub-code name, of course, the most well-known is Wonder Girl, she is a member of the Justice League, the Young Titans, and is mainly active among the Young Titans.


    many years ago.


    Wonder Woman Diana and herself traveled through the time on the Disciple. Donna Troy replaced Diana as Wonder Woman to deal with Ares, the god of war, met with him, and fought, and later defeated Ares, the god of war. Now, Su Sheng really didn''t expect to meet her here.


    The first generation of Robin is the later Nightwing, Rachel the Raven, Starfire Corrie Anders, plus Wonder Girl Donna Troy, Su Sheng suddenly realized that these are all members of the Teen Titans?So-this is the plot of the young Titan?


    "Why are you laughing?"


    Donna Troy didn''t expect to meet Su Sheng. She originally planned to explain why she appeared 710 here. It can be seen that Su Sheng suddenly laughed inexplicably and couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Nothing." Su Sheng shook his head.


    Who else is in the young Titan?The lightning boy Wally seems to be the same, and Arrow''s follower Red Arrow, which is the future arsenal, who else?Oh, yes, there is a beast kid who can turn green hair into various beasts.


    "Why are you here?" Donna Troy asked.


    Su Sheng pouted."Don''t change the subject, I asked you first."


    "Ok."


    Donna Troy simply put away the persuasive lasso."I''m here because I saw Robin, oh, the last Robin, Robin belongs to Batman¡ª"


    "I know who he is." Su Sheng waved his hand."How do you know him?"


    "I went to the Bat Cave with Diana before Batman disappeared, so I met him." Donna Troy explained and continued."There seems to be something wrong with his memory, it seems that he has forgotten something, so I asked me for help. Unfortunately, I didn''t find any abnormality in his brain, so I could only investigate from his previous life or investigation. Then I found this case and wanted to come and see it. I ran into you who knew."


    "So¡ª" Donna Troy looked at Su Sheng with scorching eyes."Robin''s memory problems should be related to you."


    "The look in your eyes-do you want to fight with me?" Su Sheng asked, squinting.


    Donna Troy was shocked and her eyes relaxed quickly."Of course not, I just want to know if my guess is correct."


    Su Sheng curled his lips and pointed at Rachel."Rachel, you can also call her a raven. She is the daughter of a different-dimensional demon, the Demon of the Three Palaces. A group of followers of the Demon of the Three Palaces plan to capture her and let her father descend on the earth."


    "Then¡ªwhat about her?"


    Donna Troy pointed to Xinghuo.


    Poor Xinghuo didn''t know that she had been watched by everyone present, but - judging from her dressing, she probably wouldn''t mind if she knew it?


    "Keli Anders, you can call her Xinghuo, there is a memory problem, just remember to kill Rachel." Su Sheng explained casually."Rachel and I wanted to come back and look for clues, and were going to talk to the believers of the Sannomiya Demon, but she found here and shot me, and then-she became like this."


    Donna Troy nodded, it was obvious that this spark of the fire on Su Sheng was injured by Su Sheng, it looked like-should not be dead.After thinking about it, Donna Troy went over to check it carefully, and then put her coat on her.


    Get up, Donna Troy said."What''s the matter with the Three House Demon?"


    "There is no hurry about the San Gong Devil."


    Su Sheng waved his hand and looked at Donna Troy."Speaking of speaking, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. You attacked me as soon as we met. Isn''t that good? Honestly speaking, I haven''t been back for a long time. But in such a short time, three people have dared to attack me. I think ¡ª¡ªIt is necessary to remind you of the fear of being dominated by me again, otherwise any cat or dog will dare to do anything with me. Am I not saving face?"


    "This is just a misunderstanding¡ª"


    Donna Troy moved quietly towards the door in an instant, watching Su Sheng vigilantly.


    Others don''t know, but she knows Su Sheng''s temperament very well. This is a selfish and mentally ill guy, almost completely not in the opinions of others, especially in his own desires.So if he really wants to do it, even if Diana comes, I''m afraid he can''t stop him.


    At this moment-Donna Troy really regretted that she had acted so recklessly. If she saw it clearly, she would not be so troublesome now.


    Chapter 159: Donna Troy''s Two Choices


    "Don''t you have to bear the consequences for a misunderstanding? Doesn''t a good person die?" Su Sheng chuckled and shook his head."There are a lot of people doing bad things with good intentions these days. Although the starting point is acceptable, it doesn''t mean that the consequences can also be acceptable. So-let''s talk about how you explain to me."


    "I¡ªI can apologize to you." Donna Troy said hurriedly.


    "If an apology is useful, why should the police do?" Su Sheng said casually.


    Donna Troy couldn''t help frowning."-What do you want."


    "What do I want?" Su Sheng smiled and looked up and down Donna Troy and stretched out two fingers."You have two choices."


    Donna Troy nodded."Which two choices."


    "The first choice is very simple. Just like her, lend me a trick. If you can''t handle it, it will be a hundred. If you catch the previous attack on me, it will be canceled." Su Sheng pointed to the dying, unconscious Xinghuo. .


    Donna Troy''s face turned a little ugly, take Su Sheng''s trick?Are you kidding me, can this life-and-death move be an ordinary attacking move?It is absolutely impossible to know without even thinking about it. I am afraid that no one in this world dares to say that he can take a trick seriously Su Sheng will never die.


    "The second option?"


    Generally speaking, the first of the two choices is the most difficult, and the second is relatively simple, and it is what the other party really wants to achieve.1 In fact, Donna Troy has already guessed what the second choice is. Based on his understanding of Su Sheng as a person, plus Su Sheng''s gaze just now, unless there is an accident, it should be the same as her guess.


    Sure enough, the second choice was the same as Donna Troy thought.


    "The second option is much simpler, and it''s not that dangerous. That''s what I did to throw a pillow." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Sure enough!" Donna Troy smiled secretly and looked up at Su Sheng."I choose the first one."

 843 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 843

    "Of course!" Su Sheng nodded indifferently."As long as you understand how dangerous this choice is and what the consequences will be."


    "I understand, I still want to say the first one." Donna Troy said solemnly.


    Su Sheng raised his hand with an OK gesture and asked with a smile."Then do you want to leave a last word or something? After all...I can''t guarantee that you will survive after a move. In case you have any wishes or things you want to explain, you can write them down in advance."


    "..."


    Donna Troy was silent for a moment and shook her head."No, but I hope it can be a fair fight."


    "A fair fight? How to say?" Su Sheng asked with interest.


    Donna Troy said."You see, I was wearing casual clothes when I came this time. I hope you can allow me to go back and change my gear and pick you up in the best condition."


    After a pause, Donna Troy said again."Don''t worry, I won''t take the opportunity to run away or ask Diana for help. I know it doesn''t make any sense and it won''t be useful."


    "You-why didn''t you accept the second choice." Su Sheng hadn''t answered yet, but Rachel next to him couldn''t help but said to Donna Troy."Actually, it''s okay to be a pillow? I used it as his pillow yesterday. Why do you risk your life and choose to pick him up? You - really will die."


    "What?" Donna Troy instantly widened her eyes to look at Rachel, then turned to look at Su Sheng."She hasn''t grown up yet¡ªyou actually¡ª"


    "Long little doesn''t mean that you have no adulthood. In some places, you are considered an adult when you are sixteen." Su Sheng curled his lips: "Moreover, you think too much. It''s not the same, I think you know this."


    "That''s it¡ª" Donna Troy looked better, shook her head and said to Rachel."You are still young, you will understand some things later, but I have decided to choose the first one."


    Rachel shook her head incomprehensibly and didn''t speak. She could see that Donna Troy''s attitude was very determined, not to mention that they were just seeing them for the first time. Rachel just thought she didn''t want to be a bad person and couldn''t help but say something, but That''s it.


    She will not be nosy.


    "Okay, I allow you to go back and change your equipment." Su Sheng waved."After you change it, come here to find me."


    Donna Troy nodded and turned to leave.


    "Will you kill her?" Rachel asked curiously after Donna Troy was gone.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Who knows, she has a good relationship with one of my women, but that doesn''t mean you can attack me casually and offend me."


    "Little Rachel, you have to understand a truth." Su Sheng rubbed Rachel''s head and said with a smile."You can put down your body and forgive others for offending, but you can''t make people feel that offending you won''t be troublesome, because - they''ll get even worse and offend you even more."


    "Being a bad person is more comfortable than being a good person."


    The first thousand sixty chapters on bad guys!


    Rachel didn''t quite understand the meaning of Su Sheng''s words, but she knew that many things seemed to be true.Why can the believers of his father kill his adoptive mother so casually, and even if he agreed to go with them, they didn''t let his mother go?


    Isn''t it because she is weak? Isn''t it because those people feel that there is no trouble even if they provoke them, that''s why they rushed into their homes unscrupulously and shot and killed their adoptive mother in front of them.


    Su Sheng looked at Rachel thoughtfully and rubbed her hair with a smile."You don''t need to think too much. If you don''t meet me, being a bad person or a bad person with your own ideas will make your life very comfortable, but since you meet me, you don''t have to think about it."


    "Why?" Rachel raised her head and asked blankly.


    "Because as long as you are my person, no one dares to really hurt you, dare to trouble you, embarrass you, if there is... then she may also be my person." Su Sheng said with a laugh.


    Rachel was stunned and asked."Then what if the other person is also yours?"


    "If this is the case... I will probably not help each other and let you decide the winner or loser. Anyway, the great grievance can only die. If you two die, the grievance will naturally end." Su Sheng thought about it seriously. , If he really encountered this situation, he seemed to do it.


    After all, they are all pillows. Which one is not sleeping. Two pillows are the best way to stand up to each other. When they decide the winner, the grievances are settled and then resurrected.Of course... if it is the kind of disobedient pillow, it''s a different matter.


    Rachel opened her mouth to ask if Su Sheng is all yours?You just watched them killing each other until they died?But she thought about Su Sheng''s just now about the women''s arena. It seemed... he would really do this kind of thing, so Rachel thought about it and shut up and didn''t ask.


    "Anyway...I don''t want to provoke other people around him anyway, um...I should also please Su Sheng? As long as he likes himself more, it''s all right?" Rachel''s little head is very serious Remembered.


    "That''s it." Su Sheng said suddenly.


    Rachel was blankly stunned.


    Su Sheng pointed to her."You are scared, afraid, so you started thinking not to provoke the people around me, thinking to please me, why? Because I am a bad person."


    "Being a bad person, a bad person who makes you scared, I can be God doing whatever you want to do to you, you have to work hard to please me, because you know that I may not do anything." Su Sheng felt Isn''t this what you teach by example?


    "What if I am a good person? You will stand at the commanding heights of morality and ask me to do this and do that. Believe it or not? If I were a good person, a hero, the incident that Donna Troy attacked me just now would become a misunderstanding. Since it is a misunderstanding, I should generously express that I don''t mind. If I pursue it, I will be condemned instead." Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Rachel nodded.


    Su Sheng clapped his hands."So in the end, it''s better to be a bad guy, are you right... Cory Anders!"


    "what?"


    Rachel was stunned and looked at the unconscious Corian Anders next to him. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Corian Anders weakly and struggling to stand up, covering his chest with one hand, and opening the other with red. The flame guard looked at Su Sheng fearfully.


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and sneered."If you don''t put your hand down, I promise that that hand will never belong to you again..."


    Corrie Anders slowly put down his flushed hand with a stiff expression."You... who are you?"


    "A person who can make you disappear from this world with a snap of your fingers." Su Sheng waved lightly."You are too dark, I am not interested in you, you can go away."


    "No way!"


    Corrie Anders shook his head without even thinking about it."I can''t go, I..."


    "Noisy."


    Su Sheng raised his hand impatiently and snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp snapping sound fell, and Cory Anders disappeared.


    "Okay, let''s wait for Donna Troy to come back." Su Shengyang waved his hand, and the broken sofa was restored to its original state. He sat down and waved to Rachel and said with a smile."To be honest, I think someone will jump out because of you after Donna Troy''s matter is resolved. I am a little hesitant to take you to see your father''s believers so soon."


    "Well... maybe more interesting people will appear."


    Rachel sat beside Su Sheng silently. For her, she had no right to call the shots. If Su Sheng didn¡¯t help her, she could only run. The farther she went, the better she didn¡¯t dare to look for. Those revenge.


    Even if the other dark self in her body is very strong, after knowing the identity of those believers and her father, she doesn''t think she can get revenge on her own.


    The first thousand and sixty-first chapter Su Sheng is not lucky recently?


    after an hour.


    Donna Troy came back fully armed, wearing an Amazon armor, wearing a yielding bracelet, and a waist to persuade a lasso, while holding a long sword in one hand and a shield in the other, looking like another Wonder Woman, and Diana usually The dress is almost the same.


    "Oh, our Wonder Girl is back, so... are you ready?"


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at Donna Troy slightly in a daze. He thought of Diana, but the trance was only for an instant, and soon raised his voice and beckoned to Donna Troy.


    "Ready."


    Donna Troy said solemnly."I won''t die with one blow, and the previous grievances will be wiped out?"

 844 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 844

    "That''s right." Su Sheng nodded.


    "Where to go?" Donna Troy asked.


    "Come with me." Su Sheng snapped his fingers.


    23 "Slap!"


    With the crisp snapping of their fingers, Donna Troy and Rachel only felt that they had come to a barren desert in front of them.


    There is a sea of ??sand as soft as a beach underneath, surrounded by deserted people, no...not to mention people, there are no buildings or plants, as if deep in the ocean, you can only see the yellow sand at the edge. .


    "How about here? No one is inhabited, no one is disturbed, don''t worry about destroying anything, and... after all, you have a very close relationship with Diana, so you have to give you a little advantage." Su Sheng smiled and stepped on the sand under his feet. .


    Donna Troy got it.


    The sand is soft and won''t cause much damage even if you fall.


    Although for her in normal times, sand and ordinary ground are not much different, but facing Su Sheng...maybe this subtle difference can give her a glimmer of life.


    "bring it on!"


    Donna Troy yelled, holding a sword and shield, her eyes burning, and she looked at Su Sheng with full concentration.


    She didn''t take it lightly with Su Sheng, even if there was only one move, because for someone of Su Sheng''s level of strength, one move was deadly.


    "So... I''m here."


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows, his palms were faintly red as if flames were about to burst out.


    "boom!"


    After a while, flame-like energy suddenly burst out of his palm, swaying, becoming stronger and stronger.


    The temperature in the desert was already high, but with the appearance of this flame-like energy, the temperature became higher and hotter, and it seemed that even the surrounding air had been evaporated.


    Rachel has retreated far away.


    Donna Troy stared at Su Sheng''s hand tightly and was fully prepared.


    "go with!"


    Su Shengyang waved his hand, and the flame-like energy instantly flew towards Donna Troy.


    In an instant.


    Like a flaming meteor, it came to Donna Troy with an aura that seemed to destroy everything.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    Donna Troy yelled and pressed the sword against the shield. Her face blushed in response to the hot flame. Almost instantly, her feet made two long traces on the ground and flew back quickly. Got out.


    "Zzizizi...zizizi..."


    The scratching sound was harsh, the friction heated the sand, and a faint white steam floated out.


    One second-two seconds-three seconds-


    Five seconds later, Donna Troy screamed, and the sword and shield in her hand flew out instantly, and the flame-like energy hit her armor and blasted her directly.


    "call out--"


    Donna Troy drew an arc in the air, and it took a long while to hear a loud noise coming from a distance.


    "Tsk tusk-it seems that the power is not weak, and I don''t know if Corian Anders sees me using her ability to use such a strong power will not be depressed." Su Sheng chuckles lightly on the foot, and quickly activates Let him come to Donna Troy in an instant.


    The look of Donna Troy...it''s miserable!


    It¡¯s almost the same as the previous Corian Anders. The shield and long sword are shattered and I don¡¯t know where they flew. The Amazon armor on his body has shattered, and even the sports underwear lined inside is now turned into After the emptiness, white smoke rose slowly from her body. Fortunately, it was not cooked in some places, but it still looked beautiful and delicious.


    "Ahem... Ahem..."


    Donna Troy opened her eyes weakly and looked at Su Sheng who was standing in front of her with blurred vision."I... I won 247... ahem... I blocked... blocked your attack."


    Su Sheng tilted his head for a while and said tentatively."So... congratulations?"


    "I won¡­¡­"


    Donna Troy didn''t seem to have heard Su Sheng''s words, she murmured a little and then tilted her head silently? Her face... there was still a smile that seemed like nothing.


    Su Sheng shrugged: "It seems that I have been out of luck recently. I have been attacked and provoked one after another. After two shots, none of them died. Do I have to find a way to transfer?"


    Looking down at Donna Troy who had fainted, and then at Rachel who was struggling to run over in the distance, Su Shengyang raised his hand and snapped his fingers again.


    "Snapped!"


    In the desert, the three people disappeared.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed!


    The first thousand sixty-two chapters of Atlantis modified reality


    In the magnificent, luxurious and spacious hotel room, Rachel was stunned to realize that this was the hotel they had stayed in before.


    She hurriedly turned her head to look for Su Sheng''s figure, and soon found him sitting on the bedside helping Donna Troy to take off the damaged armor.


    Rachel was a little curious and didn''t expect that Su Sheng would bring Donna Troy back. Although she blocked a move and didn''t die, Xinghuo didn''t seem to have such good luck in the same situation. Su Sheng waved directly and didn''t know where to throw it. .


    spark!


    Rachel thinks the name Spark is easier to remember, and Donna Troy, the name of Wonder Girl, although she has never heard of it before, she has heard of Wonder Woman. She thinks the code name is easier to remember and feels more than the name. .


    "I opened another room for you. Shouldn''t you mind living by yourself?" Su Sheng turned to Rachel and asked.


    Rachel nodded."Don''t mind, but... why? You don''t need me... Am I your pillow?"


    "I have a pillow to sleep on tonight." Su Sheng patted Donna Troy who was unconscious."So if you stay, you may see some scenes that are inappropriate for children. Of course, I don''t care if you don''t mind."


    "..."


    "I''m going to live in another room." Rachel said hurriedly.


    "The room is stuck on the table, the one next door."


    "I know."

 845 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 845

    Donna Troy picked up the room card on the table and opened the door and went out. At the door of the next room, she took the room card and swiped it lightly. After entering, she closed the door.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Not to mention Rachel who went to the next room, but also Su Sheng and the unconscious Donna Troy.


    Donna Troy was seriously injured. Although Su Sheng only used the ability of Starfire, the same ability of Starfire and the power he displayed was completely different. Although the power multiplier was not many, it was not easily blocked by Donna Troy. .


    According to her current injury, if she is not treated, even if she is not dead now, she will probably get cold tomorrow morning.


    "You won''t die by a single blow from me, so the grievances that you attacked me were completely wiped out, but I saved your life now, so I should be paid." Su Sheng smiled and waved to heal Donna Troy''s injury. Up.


    "Uh-huh..." Donna Troy, who recovered from her injury, woke up not long afterwards, and she stared at Su Sheng who was sitting next to her in a daze."You...my injury...ah..."


    She hurriedly tried to block her body with her hands, but found that she could not move.


    "What is it? I cured your injury, and you stay with me tonight." Su Sheng said casually.


    "Why, didn''t you mean that it was written off?" Donna Troy shouted angrily.


    "Yes, it was written off." Su Sheng took it for granted."But I saved you. You thought it was for nothing, let alone which woman I fell in love with, do I need a reason?"


    "You...you are shameless!" Donna Troy cursed.


    "Did you know me the first day?" Su Sheng said disapprovingly."I am coming back this time to take the woman related to me to another world, Diana and I will also take it away, so you and Diana are together, isn''t it good?"


    "Diana won''t agree..."


    "Not necessarily!"


    Su Sheng smiled, patted Donna Troy and laughed."Go take a shower first, remember not to run, you know you can''t run away."


    Donna Troy felt restored by Su Sheng in such a moment. She hurriedly blocked her hateful look at Su Sheng, but she didn''t mean to take a bath at all.


    Su Sheng did not urge, but just got up and walked aside to watch TV.


    The appearance of Titan was a bit of fun, but he seemed to have nothing to do after solving the Sannomiya Demon.


    Although Su Sheng''s eyes are watching TV, his thinking has spread to all corners of the world.


    The Flash has solved the crisis of Earth X and returned to peace. The Flash, Supergirl, and Arrow seem to go back to their homes and find their own mothers.


    Although they knew the news of Su Sheng''s return, no one had come to find themselves so far, so when the fun was over, they should run a lap and send all the people related to them to the new Krypton in the back garden.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng suddenly cried out in surprise, and Donna Troy on the bed frowned and couldn''t help being a little curious. Even if she was still angry with Su Sheng, there were not many things that could surprise Su Sheng at this time.


    Is something wrong?


    Just as Donna Troy was secretly guessing, Su Sheng suddenly turned to look at Donna Troy and asked."Do you know Atlantis?"


    "I know!" Donna Troy was stunned."I had heard of Atlantis before when I was on Paradise Island. It is said that the relationship with us Amazonians used to be good, but then it slowly faded."


    "What are you asking about? Could it be that something happened to Atlantis?" Donna Troy asked curiously.


    Su Sheng shook his head and nodded."It may be fine for you, but there is obviously a problem for me."


    "Do you know who the king of Atlantis is?"


    Donna Troy shook her head.


    "Queen Atlanna!" Su Shengdao.


    Donna Troy said the name gently, and asked inexplicably, "Is there any problem?"


    "The problem is big." Su Sheng pouted. He found that the reality of Atlantis seemed to have been rewritten. Who is Queen Atlana?The mother of the sea king and the sea lord, but now Atlanta is still a girl, and the sea king and the sea lord were never born.


    The strangest thing is... Mela is still there, completely unaffected.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed, and "Mei Man: The Strongest Villain", which has been serialized more than two million words simultaneously.


    Chapter 1 and 63: Donna Troy who takes the opportunity to run


    Donna Troy didn¡¯t know what happened to Atlantis. Although she was also from Paradise Island, her mission at the beginning was to replace Diana as a Wonder Woman to fight the fate of Ares, the god of war. I have only heard of some things about Atlantis, but I have no idea about Atlantis''s regime.


    In fact, there are not many people who knew this, and Chachasu Sheng was one of the insiders. He abducted Mela, who was supposed to be the Queen of Atlantis, and became a red light, who was supposed to be the Sea King. Arthur was thrown into the parallel universe, and even Atlana went to the parallel universe to find Arthur.


    But now it''s different!


    If Atlana finds Arthur and comes back to be the sea king, even she thinks Arthur is still unbearable. It doesn¡¯t matter if she can continue to be the queen of Atlantis, but the problem is that Atlante, who was supposed to be the mother of two children Lanna is still a young girl, can you believe this?


    The reality of Atlantis was supposed to be written quietly, and maybe everyone does not remember what the original reality of Atlantis was like.As for why Mela was not affected?Su Sheng thinks it is mostly because of the red light ring.


    So things have become more interesting. It¡¯s not that Su Sheng feels that she can taste the taste of Queen Atlana when she was young, nor that she can make her famous. He is interested in what kind of power can be. Let the reality of Atlantis change?


    The ability to modify reality is very common in both DC and Marvel, even if it is not part of the market, but if you can''t modify the reality, you are sorry to say that you are a great god.


    For example, Su Sheng, he has many abilities and methods to modify reality, but... Modifying reality is not that simple. Reality itself has power to protect. It may be relatively easy to modify some of the reality, but it makes the whole Atlantis It is not easy to change reality.


    Is this man-made or an accident?


    Su Sheng stroked his chin and looked at the curious Donna Troy with a slight smile."I have something to leave to you."


    "What''s the matter?" Donna Troy asked.


    "You take Rachel to find his father''s subordinates or believers, and help them summon the Three House Demons to Earth." Su Sheng laughed.


    "What? This is impossible, I won''t help you do this!" Donna Troy retorted subconsciously."Do you know how dangerous the Sannomiya Demon is, and how big a crisis it will cause if he comes to Earth?"


    Su Sheng raised her eyebrows with a chuckle, and a word made Donna Troy change her attention.


    "Do you know how dangerous I am? Do you think it''s me dangerous, or is it more dangerous?"


    "Should... You should be more dangerous." Donna Troy said hesitantly. Anyway, she still doesn''t know who can defeat Su Sheng.


    No, let alone defeated, as long as Su Sheng can have a little bit of opponent that finds it difficult to deal with.


    "So, do you think it''s good to summon the Three House Demon to the earth and be beaten by me? Or let his subordinates continue to work hard to summon the Three House Demon?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Take the initiative to summon the Three House Demon to come to the earth, and it was solved by Su Sheng, saving time and effort, cutting grass and roots.If you leave it alone, Rachel¡¯s little girl will definitely be in danger, and the believers of the Three House Demon will not know how many people will be harmed in order for the Three House Demon to descend on the earth. The earth is better.


    "I need your guarantee that you will appear when we summon the Three House Demon and completely solve the Three House Demon." Donna Troy asked Su Sheng.


    "no problem."

 846 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 846

    All come, do you want to go back alive?From the very beginning, Su Sheng hadn''t planned to let San Gong Demon go back alive.


    "Where is Rachel? Then I will take Rachel out now." With the assurance of Su Sheng, Donna Troy showed a resolute side.


    Su Sheng smiled: "She is next door."


    "I''m going to find her." Donna Troy decided to turn around and go out to find Rachel after she finished speaking, but she suddenly found her body unable to move within two steps.She asked in a daze."Why, what''s wrong? Is there anything else to explain?"


    "Haha..." Su Sheng smiled and hooked her finger, and Donna Troy couldn''t help walking back to him.


    With her eyes facing each other, Donna Troy''s eyes were slightly dodging and a little guilty, which made Su Sheng chuckle: "Oh, it seems you know what''s going on."


    "I, I don''t know, didn''t you tell me to take Rachel to summon the Three House Devil?" Donna Troy said in a panic.


    "I didn''t tell you to go now." Su Sheng curled his lips."You are quite clever and want to take the opportunity to flash people. But you and Rachel are gone, who will be my pillow at night?"


    "I, I..." Donna Troy wanted to deny it, but when it comes to this, if you don''t admit it, it will not only insult Su Sheng but also herself.


    She really wants to take advantage of this opportunity to flash people, or else?I really stayed as a pillow for Su Sheng, but she didn¡¯t expect that Su Sheng¡¯s reaction was so fast, so naturally, he reacted instantly to what she said. I thought he was surprised that Atlantis¡¯s affairs would not pay attention. At this point, I didn''t expect... I still didn''t run!


    The first thousand sixty-four chapters, rather than painful resistance, it is better to enjoy comfortably


    "what¡­¡­"


    A high-pitched and painful voice sounded faintly in the room, and Donna Troy clenched her hands into fists, but she didn''t move.


    run?


    Can the person Su Sheng likes run away?


    Turn your face?


    Donna Troy really wanted to turn her face, but with Su Sheng''s magical control ability, even if she wanted to turn her face, she couldn''t do it. She didn''t even resist freedom?As for turning around afterwards?Died?Stop making trouble, Su Sheng can control it once, and then control it again. What is the point of being angry and resentful again?Can only be buried in my heart!


    Of course, you can say it, but it will not have any effect at all, and it will only make you feel uncomfortable.Not to mention... after the fact?Are there any afterthoughts for the people who have been on Su Sheng?Just like what he said before, so people who have a relationship with him will be raised by him, where-what else afterwards!


    Captive!


    Although this term is a bit ugly and inaccurate, it is quite accurate in a sense, whether it is to develop a new Krypton or as a back garden, what is the difference between a person taken by Su Sheng and a captive What?Is it just that the scope of activities is larger, or that it has changed from free-range breeding to captive breeding?


    To be honest, Su Sheng¡¯s strength that is so powerful that no one can beat it is just that he has this habit of collecting his own women. Actually... it is already done. At least he has not destroyed the earth, and he is not like other villains. Rule the earth and exterminate mankind, right?


    So when Donna Troy woke up and was cured by Su Sheng, she had already admitted her fate, or earlier, when Su Sheng proposed a trick to life and death, she had already admitted her fate, so she now has no body even if she is not controlled. I thought about resisting or rejecting, and to be honest...When the humiliation passed, the strange feeling gradually let her put aside the mixed thoughts in her mind, anyway, it was useless to think about it, and she simply didn''t want to.


    As a result, the game of applauding love instantly became harmonious, and even began to have contacts.


    I don''t know when, Donna Troy''s hands have hooked Su Sheng''s neck and started shouting together.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah..."


    The high-pitched voice gradually fell, Su Sheng turned over and lay down and looked at Donna Troy, who was sweating profusely next to her, and chuckled slightly."You said no, your body is honest."


    Donna Troy''s face suddenly blushed and said defensively: "I said it shouldn''t be useful? You won''t let me go."


    "Yes, it''s better to be comfortable than to resist painfully." Su Sheng laughed and took Donna Troy into his arms and stroked it."Want to do it again?"


    "No, no more..."


    Donna Troy suddenly changed color. She felt that she didn''t even have a trace of strength now. It was like fighting the enemy for days and nights. If she continued, she would die."Tomorrow I will take Rachel to summon the Three House Demon. I need to maintain my strength. I beg you to stop it, please?"


    "For the sake of your pleading, I reluctantly agreed." Su Sheng said with a smile."Rest early, good night."


    Donna Troy breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said."good night."


    The night passed quietly like this.


    Early the next morning, Donna Troy recovered, and the bed belt neatly went to the next door to find those believers who Rachel was going to set off to find the Sannomiya Demon. As for their whereabouts, Su Sheng had already told her in advance.


    "You look a little different." Rachel looked at Donna Troy and said puzzledly.


    "Really? What''s the difference?"


    "I''m not good, it feels more beautiful, with a special temperament." Rachel thought for a while and said.


    Special temperament...


    Donna Troy had faintly guessed that changing from a girl to a woman is not only a physical transformation, but also a change in temperament.What''s more, that kind of thing almost vented some of the suppressed energy in her body, which naturally became more energetic in terms of mental appearance.


    To be honest, if Su Sheng is not that strong or domineering, in fact... it would be nice to be his woman.Of course, if he doesn¡¯t want to see one, just go to the previous one, and collect the previous one, it¡¯s even better.But after all, it doesn''t seem to be the same as seeing the last one, and the spark was sent away by him, so all his collections were pretty or pretty.So...I''m pretty pretty?


    Donna Troy had many thoughts but didn''t delay business. She had brought Rachel to the door according to the address Su Sheng said.


    At the same time, Su Sheng had already left the hotel room.


    At this moment, he was in Atlantis, to be precise, in the palace of Atlantis Palace, and opposite him stood a woman with a face full of anger holding a five-dent!


    The queen of Atlantis, Atlana!


    The first thousand sixty-five chapters of Queen Atlana


    The five-dented halberd is the status symbol of Queen Atlana. In the original story, this weapon will be left on land after Atlana left the bottom of the sea and came to land and met Tom Curry and gave birth to Sea King Arthur. , Left to Arthur, this five-dented halberd also has a name, called the halberd!


    Atlana was born in the royal family. After being captured from the land, she returned to Atlantis, and was finally sacrificed to the Trench tribe in the Seven Seas Kingdoms, who were originally ordinary Atlantis residents. , But after the silence of the sea, some kingdoms disappeared, and some kingdoms changed.


    The Haigou tribe is the one that has undergone anomalies. They began to degenerate and become beasts that can attack everything in front of them for food. Their appearance has completely separated from their human form. They are very scary and scary, especially for large swarms of group activities. It is said that if a person with dense phobia faces the Trench Clan, even if they are killed and eaten, they will be scared to death by the dense monsters in the deep sea.


    However, Atlanta also opened the protagonist''s halo. Without lights and no light, she was able to escape the dense trenches and came to a mysterious place that could only be accessed, and this place was to store the artifact Sea King. The place of the trident.Saint Su doesn''t remember the name of this place, only remember that the place looks pleasant outside, even land and sky, but inside it is hidden a tentacle monster guarding the Trident of the Sea King.


    Of course, it''s useless to say it now, not to mention that Atlantis has been modified in reality, even if it has not been modified, the Trident of Aquaman is not there.


    "Who are you, dare to trespass into Atlantis!" Queen Atlana sternly asked, and the halberd pointed towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng ignored Atlanna but sensed the changes in the surrounding reality, a very interesting change, why is it interesting?Because he couldn¡¯t see through it, this power to modify reality was like a hood covering Atlantis, isolating it from the original reality. It felt like it was in China, and it was completely exercised. Two sets of rules.


    The entire real world is a set of rules, and China¡¯s Atlantis is still a set of rules.


    This situation really makes Su Sheng find it interesting. He now wants to figure out what caused this change in reality.


    but¡­¡­


    Su Sheng found it interesting, but Atlanta didn''t find it interesting at all.


    Anyone who encounters such an intruder who suddenly teleports to his palace and then looks around without speaking will not find it interesting, especially the queen who has the mission of guarding Atlantis, so Atlana sees Saint Su. He didn''t answer his own question at all, screamed angrily, waved the five-dented halberd, and directly stabbed towards Su Sheng.


    "Ding!"


    A weird and crisp sound rang out, and Atlanta, dressed in white scales, stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes in surprise.He, he actually grabbed his own five halberd with his hands?This, how is this possible!


    The shocked Atlanta pulled back the five-dented halberd and swept towards Su Sheng again.

 847 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 847

    This sweep seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and even the surrounding water seemed to be unable to resist its power and separated automatically.


    "boom!"


    The five-dented halberd seemed to hit something and made a harsh and thick sound. Atlana was stunned and speechless in horror. This time, Su Sheng did not dodge or block, just let Atlana The five-dented halberd hit his arm.


    That''s why the sound just came out.


    But what shocked Atlana was that she hit the opponent with all her strength, but the opponent did not respond at all, neither flew out injured nor frowned, and even her expression did not change, as if It was not him at all, and it seemed as if he was hit by a fish or shrimp, and he didn''t care at all.


    "You, who are you!" Atlana asked silently.


    "I?"


    Su Sheng seemed to have just slowed down. He glanced at Atlana, and said with a light smile: "I am either the one who kills you, or... it''s your man!"


    "rude!"


    Atlana snorted angrily and was about to continue to do it, but Su Sheng downplayed and waved at her casually and relaxedly...... ......


    In an instant.


    An invisible impact surged instantly, and the force that Atlanta came to resist did not fly directly back.


    "boom!"


    She slammed heavily on the chair that symbolized the supreme throne, the back of the chair was broken by her, and she collapsed on it.


    "hiss!"


    She tried to sit up while holding on to the five halberds, but as soon as she tried hard she felt a sharp pain in her back, as if she was about to fall apart.Rao is that as an Atlantis, she is born with super physique and self-healing ability. At this moment, she has also completely lost the ability to fight!


    one move!


    With just one move, or a move without direct contact at all, he was seriously injured and directly lost his fighting ability. This rant, insulting Atlantis, insulting himself, who is the man and how sacred is it!


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "It seems to be a bit heavy, but don''t worry, you won''t die for a while, just sit there obediently and don''t move. I will first study and study what is going on in the reality field nearby." Su Sheng revealed nothing. With a sincere and apologetic smile, he raised his hands and studied the power of the reality field.


    At first glance, it looks like a conductor of a symphony, with his hands dancing back and forth.


    The first thousand sixty-six chapters of the universe''s origin to modify reality?


    The time passed by every minute, and Atlana felt that her injury was slowly getting better, but she did not get up or act rashly. She just used Atlantis¡¯s method to send a message to the guards outside, no matter what. No matter what you hear, no one is allowed to step into the palace!


    Then she looked at Su Sheng, who was talking about God.


    Atlanna initially thought that Su Sheng was plotting against Atlantis, otherwise, how could he suddenly appear in the palace of Atlantis?But gradually she realized that the situation might not be the case. Although Su Sheng injured her, she never took the initiative to take the initiative. This was not like what she would do to attack Atlantis, and she felt that the other party was the target from beginning to end. It doesn''t seem to be me.


    No... It should be said that she can feel that the most important goal is not herself.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Atlanta took a deep breath and struggled to stand up slowly, staggering slowly towards Su Sheng and tentatively asked."You, what are you doing?"


    "the study."


    Su Sheng said without looking back.


    Atlanta frowned."Research? What will research 23 study?"


    "Reality field."


    Su Sheng glanced at Atlana and explained: "The reality field is a force field in this world. It not only protects the reality from being modified, but also allows the reality to develop according to its original trajectory."


    "reality¡­¡­"


    Atlana''s eyes widened in horror, modifying reality, manipulating reality, this...Is this the realm of God?And this person can say this kind of thing at will, and it seems that he was playing with the real world just now, he... who is he?


    "Who are you, what is your name...what is it?" Atlanta asked tentatively again.


    This time Su Sheng didn''t say anything like either the person who killed you or your man, he just chuckled out his name.


    "Su Sheng!"


    "Su Sheng?"


    Atlanna frowned and thought about it for a long time, but she still didn¡¯t think of what was special about this name. In her memory, she had never heard of this name in Atlantis, even on land... well, Atlanna Not familiar with the situation on land.


    "Have not heard?"


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Atlana nodded awkwardly, she hadn''t heard of it.


    "It''s right if you haven''t heard it. If it''s normal, you will have heard it, and I guess it should be far away from me, but you really haven''t heard it now." Su Sheng shrugged and said with a smile.


    Atlana frowned. Under normal circumstances, I would definitely have heard it, and would hide far away. What I have not heard now, these words sounded like something happened to me?If you think of what he just said about the real world... Atlanta suddenly had an absurd and terrifying idea.


    "You... don''t tell me, what is wrong with my reality!" Atlana asked with a trembling voice.


    Su Sheng smiled: "It''s very smart, but you guessed it wrong. It''s not your reality that has a problem, but the reality of Atlantis!"


    Originally, I heard that you had guessed wrong and Atlana breathed a sigh of relief, but I didn''t expect the following words to be more serious.


    Atlana hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with Atlantis?"


    "The reality of Atlantis has been isolated from the reality of the outside world and has changed. You people in Atlantis will not find this, and people from the outside don''t seem to find this. Only me or with me People who have something to do with Atlantis will remember." Su Sheng thought for a while."Do you know Mela?"


    Mela?


    Atlana shook her head: "I don''t know, is she from Atlantis?"


    Mela has many origins. Some versions are that she is the queen of the Zebel Kingdom, some versions are that she was adopted by Atlana since childhood, and there are versions that she is the princess of the Zebel Kingdom. In short, the origin is chaotic, but no matter which version , Even if Atlanta is getting younger now, she should have heard the name Mela, but now Mela still exists as a red light, but Atlanta has never heard of it.


    "She should have been your son''s queen." Su Sheng said with a smile."Of course, what I am talking about does not mean before it was modified by reality, but before I did not interfere."


    "Have you ever interfered with Atlantis before?" Atlana asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng shrugged."Your daughter-in-law has become my woman, maybe... you will become sisters with some of your real daughter-in-law."


    ''you¡­¡­"


    Atlanna couldn''t hear what this meant, but she couldn''t get angry yet.


    She is not the opponent of this guy at all, and 497 she needs to figure out what happened to Atlantis, why the reality has been changed, and can it be changed back!She suppressed her anger to calm herself down, and asked tentatively: "Do you have a way to return the reality of Atlantis to normal?"


    "do not know!"

 848 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 848

    Su Sheng shook his head and said with interest: "I have several abilities that can easily modify the reality, but after trying it just now, they found no effect. Do you know what this means?"


    "What does it mean?" Atlana asked.


    Su Sheng raised his brows, his eyes pierced and said: "This means that the origin of the universe has modified reality, not man-made, or caused by some ability.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed, and "Mei Man: The Strongest Villain", which has been serialized more than two million words simultaneously.


    Chapter 167 The Queen''s Palace


    What is the origin of the universe?


    That is the first and most fundamental power. This is not something that ordinary people or ordinary artifacts can control and modify, and... Su Sheng can be sure that this is not the original influence of the single universe. If it is a single universe, he has copied so much. God-level characters can also do it, so even if they are stacked several times, they can''t re-modify the modified reality.


    If you continue to stack power, Su Sheng believes that it should be possible. After all, his abilities can be stacked infinitely. Infinite stacking means that there is no upper limit. Even if it can only affect the single universe, it will be stronger after infinite stacking. Can affect the multiverse.The reason Su Sheng didn''t do this was because of curiosity. He wanted to know what happened to the origin of the universe. Why did he modify the reality of Atlantis?Atlantis, a mere monolithic universe, shouldn¡¯t be enough for the origin of the universe to modify it, right?Does Atlantis have any secrets that he can''t, or is the cosmic origin to modify reality gradually, and Atlantis just happens to be the beginning?


    "Interesting, it''s getting more and more interesting."


    Su Sheng couldn''t help but chuckled lightly, then turned to face the dazed Atlana."Do you mind if I stay here for the time being to study and study what''s going on?"


    "Of course I don''t mind!"


    It''s a matter of herself and Atlantis. Of course, Atlana likes Su Sheng to figure out what''s going on.Although she has no impression of modifying reality or anything, she believes that this mysteriously appeared Su Sheng should not lie to herself, or that there is no need to lie to herself based on his strength. After all, he wants to have some conspiracy instead of wasting time to make changes. Realistic lies are better than doing it directly.


    Although Atlanna believes that she and Atlantis are very powerful, but even if it is a glimpse of the fight, she also knows that she has no resistance against Su Sheng, and the number of Atlantis troops. No matter how much it is, no matter how strong it is, I am afraid there will be no change in the result.only¡­¡­


    Atlanna didn''t think Su Sheng had any purpose for Atlantis, but it wasn''t necessarily for herself.


    And letting a lander, an outsider stay in Atlantis and stay in the palace is also a bit troublesome.


    Atlana thought for a while and asked, "You said you are looking at the reality field, so is the core or weak point of this reality field right here? Or is the whole Atlantis OK?"


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows."Do you want me to change place?"


    "Yes!"


    "This is the palace of Atlantis. I don''t want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings." Atlana said straightforwardly.


    "I just said that this is not the power of man-made or certain artifacts, so there is no weak point or central point. This is the power of the universe''s origin directly modifying reality from a higher level." Su Sheng smiled."But I really don''t plan to keep studying here, after all, I have other things tomorrow."


    "So... you can arrange a place for me."


    "it is good."


    Seeing Su Sheng agreeing to Atlanta so easily, she was also relieved. To be honest, she was really afraid that Su Sheng would not agree.


    "Come with me."


    Atlana said, she planned to take her out of the palace.


    "and many more!"


    Su Sheng pointed to the shattered throne and said with a smile: "Is this okay?"


    "Uh...I will find someone to fix it."


    "Really? How are you going to explain? I accidentally crashed it too hard?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Atlanta frowned. Although the matter was troublesome, it was not difficult to solve. She just wanted to tell Su Sheng that there was no problem, but saw Su Sheng raise her hand and waved to the throne.


    In an instant.


    A burst of green energy suddenly appeared. Then, under Atlanna''s shocked and shocked eyes, the originally broken throne was restored to its original state, and even the surrounding mess disappeared. The feeling was like returning to the previous one. She was the same as before Su Sheng, the only difference was that she was not sitting on it.


    "This...Is this changing the reality? Didn''t you say that it can''t be changed?" Atlanta asked Su Sheng suspiciously.


    Su Shengyang chuckles: "Hua Xia has a saying called long hair and short knowledge. Your hair is really long, and your knowledge is average. This is not to modify reality, this is time! I just set the time back a bit, and Modifying reality is two different things."


    ''Okay, don''t talk about it, lead the way."


    Modify reality, control time...


    Atlana is now more and more shocked at who Su Sheng is, all kinds of abilities are far beyond ordinary people, even gods, even the gods on Mount Olympus may not have the ability to understate it. at this point.The surprised Atlana calmed down and took Su Sheng to leave the palace before no one noticed, and then came to a palace that looked magnificent.


    "Where is this place?" Su Sheng looked up and asked with interest.


    "This is my bedroom."


    Atlanta explained."No one will come in without my order, so no one will find you. I hope you... I hope you don''t leave here unless you have to, and don''t touch anyone in Atlantis!"


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed, and "Mei Man: The Strongest Villain", which has been serialized more than two million words simultaneously.


    The first thousand sixty-eight chapters sleep the queen in the queen''s palace!


    After all, it is the Queen of Atlantis¡¯s bedroom. The space is large and the furnishings are luxurious. The palace should be equipped with a special drainage system. There is no water in the room, and it feels like a room on land.


    There is no water, but there is air.


    I have to say that this design is quite advanced, but Su Sheng is not very interested in it. Anyway, whether it is in the sea or on the land is not bad for him. He simply visited it and lay in casually. On Atlanna¡¯s bed, watching Atlanna frowning and daring not to say anything, she smiled and asked: "Do you want your people to discover me when you brought me here, or are you afraid that I will see you~" The clansmen are in chaos?"


    "Both."


    Atlana explained: "I don''t want to-cause panic among the tribesmen until the matter of revising the reality is not clarified or returned to normal."


    "It should be."


    Su Sheng said with a smile."After all, you are the queen of Atlantis. You should have such concerns and thoughts. As long as you stay with me, I should not be interested in looking for your people. After all, among the two most beautiful women in Atlantis One already belongs to me, and the other will soon belong to me."


    "I already have a marriage contract."


    Atlanta said in a low voice, she wanted to use this method to dispel Su Sheng''s coveting of herself.


    "He has hatred with you?" Su Sheng asked with a smile and raised an eyebrow.


    Atlanta was stunned."Why do you say that?"


    "If you don''t have any grudges, why do you suddenly bring up the marriage contract, don''t you want me to kill him? Or do you think the person I like will give up because of the marriage contract?" Su Sheng looked at Yate with a smile. Lanna."By the way, although he has no hatred with you, you really don''t like him, and he is also a short-lived ghost."


    "In the most primitive history, you fell in love with a man on land and gave birth to a hybrid of human and Atlantis. But because of your identity, you were captured back to Atlantis and ordered to get married. Then she gave birth to another child." Su Sheng started to spoil it very badly."One of your two sons wants Atlantis to live in peace with people on land, and the other wants to attack land. Guess...who wins in the end?"


    "My... youngest son?"

 849 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 849

    Atlanta thought it was weird. She was not married yet, but now she wanted to talk about whether her two sons won or lost.


    "Congratulations, you got it right!"


    Su Sheng shrugged."However, the struggle for the throne and the war of ideas have nothing to do with you, because you were sacrificed to the Haigou Clan."


    "what?"


    "The Haigou Clan... this is impossible!"


    Atlanna was shocked instantly. Of course she knew what it meant to sacrifice to the Trenches. She was the queen of Atlantis, how could they...


    "I forgot the specific details. I don''t remember whether you ran to the land to escape the marriage or for some reason. What''s more, you also gave birth to a child with the land. It should be normal for you to be sacrificed to the Haigou tribe. Don''t worry, you are not dead. If you die, I won''t find Atlantis''s disguise."


    Su Sheng made a hook for Atlanna, and Atlana walked over involuntarily in an instant, climbed onto the bed and snuggled in Su Sheng''s arms.


    "You...what did you do to me." Atlana asked in a panic.


    This feeling of losing control of herself made her suddenly frightened.


    "Don''t be afraid, anyway... it''s useless to be afraid, and you can''t stop it." Su Sheng took Atlanta''s shoulders. He didn''t even think about Atlanta now, he just habitually looked for it. It''s just a pillow in his arms.


    He is now more interested in the strangeness of reality than eating Atlanta, but he has no clue for the time being.Although I know that it is because of the modification of reality by the origin of the universe, why this happened, and whether there will be other changes next is not known, so Su Sheng plans to wait!


    0 ¡­¡­For flowers¡­¡­ ¡­¡­


    We will continue to investigate tomorrow after we have solved the Three House Devil¡¯s affairs. By the way, we will take a look at other changes in this world. In addition... you have to send your own woman to New Krypton first. The ghost knows that this kind of cosmic origin-level power will fail. It will affect them. If they are also affected, Su Sheng is not sure if he still has the interest to chase them back again, so just in case.


    And... now there is just a good reason to say it!


    Su Sheng hugged Atlanta and chuckled lightly, waving his wrist lightly.


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ 0


    In an instant.


    The clothes on Atlana disappeared out of thin air. Before she was ashamed and surprised, Su Sheng had already held her car lights and played with her and started killing time...


    But...some things are instinct and habit. Su Sheng''s entanglement will naturally produce different emotions, especially when he has nothing to do, and Atlanta is so beautiful and has such a good body. in the case of.


    The current Atlanna is the Queen of Atlantis. Sleeping with the queen in the queen''s palace should be an exciting thing, right?


    "what¡­¡­"


    It didn''t take long for Atlanna''s screams to be heard in the palace.


    ...


    Explain that there is no eunuch. There are too many things during the Chinese New Year, so there may be no way to guarantee daily updates. If you feel that the update is slow, you can raise it and watch it together after you finish the book.


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand sixty-nine chapters are coming, and Su Sheng is too lazy to move!


    It is not clear whether there is soundproofing equipment in the palace. Su Sheng is not sure. Anyway, Atlanta does not have any fear. Whether it is the painful roar of hissing lungs or the unconscious scream later, the volume is definitely not low.


    Atlana''s are not worried, and Su Sheng is not even worried.And in fact, this palace may really have soundproofing devices. Anyway, after he tossed for more than two hours, Atlana had the special physique of an Atlantean and fainted and no one rushed in.


    "what¡­¡­"


    With the last low roar, Atlanta fell asleep directly.


    I don''t know how long it took after this sleep. When Atlanta gradually woke up from her sleep, her whole body felt like she was falling apart when she was not fully awake, and there was soreness in many places.This made her wake up instantly and remember what happened.


    "I will kill you!"


    The unhumiliated Atlanta opened her eyes and stood up with a murderous roar, but... there was no one by her side.


    "He, he ran away?"


    Atlana subconsciously thought that Su Sheng ran away after doing this to herself, but this idea was dispelled as soon as it came up. Su Sheng didn''t look like a running person, and... didn''t figure out the reality. He won''t run under the modified situation.


    "not good!"


    Su Sheng could go out without being here. Atlana hurriedly found clothes and put them on to find Su Sheng in spite of her pain. She was very afraid that Su Sheng would take the opportunity to do anything to Atlantis.


    But this worry quickly turned into doubt, because Atlantis looked the same as usual, even if the people saw her, they would respectfully call the queen without any panic or attack. .Atlana deliberately inspected the entire city without worry, but did not find Su Sheng.


    "He... did he really leave?"


    Atlana couldn''t help but feel a little bit of trouble, she suddenly wanted to know why Su Sheng left, because he already knew to modify the reality or other reasons...he...will he come back again?


    Atlanna''s heart was upset.


    So where did Su Sheng go after leaving Atlantis?


    The answer is obvious, of course I went to see the Sannomiya!


    Wonder girl Donna Troy took Rachel the Raven to find the believers of the Three House Demon. These believers were originally looking for Rachel to hope that the Three House Demon can come. Now she sends them to the door and naturally makes them very happy, especially... ¡­Rachel does not intend to resist, even willing to cooperate with the summoning of the Three House Demon.


    So the process of summoning the Sannomiya was very smooth, and the barrier of time and space was cut open with little effort, and then...the Sannomiya came!


    Who is Sannomiya?


    That was a different-dimensional demon that slaughtered the people of the tribe. Those of his followers thought that after summoning the Demon of the Three Houses, they would bring a new world and enter a new era, and they would also enjoy all this as heroes.


    It''s a pity, it''s a pity that they didn''t understand the word demon.


    The first thing the Sannomiya demon descended on the earth was to trample these devout believers to death!


    That''s right, trampled to death.


    Because the Sannomiya is very large, it looks like a skyscraper when it walks upright. It has red skin and ugly appearance. It is a giant demon alive. His feet are comparable to a small cruise ship. When he stepped down, the believers who knelt down and worshiped before him were all trampled into flesh.


    "Damn it, why isn''t he here yet!"


    Donna Troy was protecting Rachel while watching the Sannomiya Demon could not help cursing in a low voice. If the Sannomiya Demon is just a huge volume, it¡¯s nothing. As a Wonder Girl, she is confident that she can solve it, but the Sannomiya Demon exudes powerful magic Qi made her breathing feel a little unsmooth, which shows how strong the Sannomiya Demon is.


    "No, I can''t wait!"


    Donna Troy resolutely turned to Rachel."You hide yourself, I will drag him first, not let him go into the city."


    "Ok."


    Rachel nodded and looked at the tall Sannomiya Demon in a daze, this...this turned out to be his father?My father''s true appearance turned out to be like this...


    Devil, my father is really a devil!

 850 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 850

    Donna Troy jumped out with a whistle, and the silver lasso quickly turned around Sannomiya''s feet. After she landed, she pulled the lasso with both hands to try to stop the Sannomiya. 0...


    but¡­¡­


    Sannomiya is too tall, she is too small.


    For Sannomiya, the additional effect of the lasso was completely useless. He didn''t even feel that much. He didn''t even notice that he was entangled and there was a little ant-like guy who planned to stop him, so he still Step forward.


    boom!


    Her feet fell heavily, and the ground instantly sank in. Donna Troy only felt a powerful force throw her away.


    "Wow!"


    "boom!"


    Donna Troy fell heavily to the ground, and only after a long trace of her back gliding on the ground did she stop.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Donna Troy coughed and struggled to get up and just wanted to continue fighting, but suddenly from the corner of her eyes there seemed to be someone next to her.


    She turned her head and looked to the side, and saw Su Sheng sitting on a large rock, swinging her legs leisurely, looking at the San Gong Demon not far away with interest.


    "You... when did you come?" Donna Troy asked subconsciously.


    "You came when you summoned the Three House Devil." Su Sheng turned his head and glanced at her and said with 3.5 mouthfuls.


    Donna Troy suddenly felt angry."You, why didn''t you come here long ago? And... why didn''t you catch me just now?"


    "Too lazy to move."


    "Too lazy... to move..." Donna Troy felt a heavy blow in her chest. Let''s roll over the sheets anyway. You didn''t even help me when I was beaten. The reason was because I was too lazy to move?


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand seventieth chapters, you can¡¯t die, the Sannomiya!


    "You, why don''t you die!" Donna Troy couldn''t help yelling angrily towards Saint Su.


    Because I''m too lazy to move, I just watched myself get knocked into the air?You... Your reason is too much, right?Don¡¯t Huaxia people all say that one night husband and wife are good for one hundred days?Where is uh?Unfortunately, I think it might be good to follow you...


    "I don''t care, if someone can kill me, I would rather try it." Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly and said with a chuckle."You know, sometimes the more dangerous it is, the more people can''t help but want to try. Unfortunately, few people can kill me, and this number may be declining rapidly."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Okay, it''s time for business." Su Sheng slowly got up and floated slowly, looking at the huge and powerful San Gong Demon, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he flew over.


    "call out--"


    With the magnificent sound of breaking through the air, Su Sheng flew to the front of San Gong Demon at an almost invisible speed.His size looked like the size of a sesame seed compared to the giant Sannomiya. With his fists clenched and his arms stretched out, Su Sheng slammed out against the wall-like cheeks of the Sannomiya.


    "boom!"


    The air waves generated by the huge power instantly turned into layers of substantive shocks. The place where Sannomiya¡¯s face was hit sank in at a very strange angle, and his huge body looked like a rapidly collapsing skyscraper. Tilt back and flew out directly.


    "Shoo-" The Sannomiya Demon quickly flew out in a level-flying posture, followed by a loud bang, and the Sannomiya Demon''s huge body hit the ground straight.


    The ground instantly sank into a large pit, and then the dust was flying, smoke filled...The cracks spread, and in a blink of an eye, it was like a spider web.


    The power of a punch, so terrible!


    Donna Troy''s eyes widened and her mouth widened subconsciously. The Demon of the Three Palaces who hadn''t had any effect in her attack just now was actually hit by Su Sheng.Without any superpowers, without any abilities, just a fist, just strength, will fly away the Three House Demon!


    She suddenly felt what would happen if Su Sheng didn''t use his abilities but attacked herself with his fists?Can you stop a move?The answer she got was no!


    She couldn''t stop the power of this punch.


    "Hey, the Three House Demon in a different dimension, are you not at this level?" Su Sheng floated to the top of the Three House Demon and looked at the stunned San House Demon with some disappointment.


    Sannomiya was beaten and confused!


    In fact, he hadn''t noticed the tiny Su Sheng at all, and he didn''t expect that Su Sheng had such a powerful force, which made him unable to react for a while.But listening to Su Sheng''s arrogant provocation, San Gong Demon couldn''t bear it.


    "Ants!"


    The Sannomiya demon suddenly opened his mouth with a roar, and in an instant, a wave of energy directly blasted towards Su Sheng.


    Copy, overlay.


    Su Sheng directly superimposed double the power, and used the same move to go back.


    The two energy waves were glued to each other in the air, and after a while, Su Sheng''s energy wave began to be gradually suppressed, gradually suppressing the energy wave of the San Gong Devil.


    "Impossible, it''s impossible..." The Demon of Sannomiya''s wide-open eyes kept stimulating the energy, but he could increase his energy wave, and his energy wave could not slow down the speed of being suppressed.


    A little... little... getting closer, getting closer, and finally was forced back into his mouth abruptly, followed by a bang.The energy wave exploded directly in the mouth of the Sannomiya Demon, and the thick smoke spread, and the painful roar sounded, and the body like a giant mountain trembled.


    The energy wave of San Gong Demon is not weak, and Su Sheng superimposed the energy wave of double power, and the two energy waves exploded in his mouth. One can imagine how strong that power is.


    Strength is relative. If you let the ants hit it, it won¡¯t hurt. You let the elephant hit it.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Su Sheng raised his hand for a while, a gust of wind wrinkled and instantly dissipated the dense smoke.Looking at the bloody San Gong Demon on his mouth, Su Sheng shook his head and curled his lips."No, if you are only like this, then it really disappoints me. So, be serious!"


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng hit his chest with a punch!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng beat the Three House Demon with one punch and one punch. With each punch, the body of the San House Demon sank to the ground a few times, and after a few punches, the San House Demon had been completely beaten underground.


    "Give me... be serious!" Su Sheng slammed his fist again and fell heavily, and the Demon of San Gong spit out black blood, and his body started to emit black smoke strangely.


    This black smoke is very similar to the black smoke of a raven, but...how does it feel like a balloon is leaking out of the way, this...isn''t it going to be hanging?


    Saint Su is a bit dazed. He hasn''t started playing yet, and the Demon of the Three Palaces is not so fragile, so he will be dead after a few beats, right?


    You are the Demon of the Three Palaces, the great demon of another dimension, you finally came to the earth and died like this, are you willing?


    ...

 851 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 851

    Ps: The eighth day of the new year has passed, and my milk¡¯s 80th birthday is over. I stayed up late and wandered to the black code to tell everyone: Don¡¯t worry, I really don¡¯t have a eunuch. I was really busy during the Chinese New Year some time ago!


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand and seventy-first chapters are so disappointed, the depressed Su Sheng!


    "Fuck, you don''t really want to hang up, are you?" Su Sheng watched the black smoke on the San Gong Demon''s body grow more and more, and his whole body leaked like a sieve, a little depressed.


    He is full of expectations that the Three House Demon can give him a surprise. You said that I have copied your abilities, and I know your strength very well, but why the actual combat performance is so bad.I didn''t even put the big move, just a few light hammers and you are about to die. Are you worthy of your name as the Sannomiya Demon?Am I worthy of the me who made you come to the earth?


    Su Sheng thinks this way because it doesn''t hurt to stand and talk. Yes, he is useless with big moves, but did he lightly hammer it a few times?Taking the power he had just hit the Sannomiya Demon as the standard, it is estimated that two or three punches could blow the earth. After all, it is rare to encounter a decent opponent, and he did not overpower the power.


    So two or three laps can explode the power of the earth to fight the Sannomiya Demon, even if the Sannomiya Demon is a different-dimensional demon, it will not be able to bear it. Let alone the injury caused by the explosion of the energy wave, just the dozens of punches. He beats his chest, Sannomiya 687 simply can''t stand it!


    "Why don''t I help you?" Su Sheng muttered hesitantly as he looked at the dying Sannomiya Demon who was about to be swallowed by black smoke. To be honest, he really hadn''t been addicted.But saving him and then killing him seemed a bit unnecessary, especially when he knew that he was so fragile, his desire to fight plummeted, and there was no sense of expectation at all."Forget it, since you can''t bring me fun, then... go to hell!"


    Su Sheng''s palm was squeezed down to the void of the Sannomiya Demon, and the huge body of the Sannomiya Demon was instantly squeezed and exploded as if caught by a giant hand.


    That''s right, it burst!


    boom!


    The flesh of the explosion flew across, and the black smoke dissipated in an instant.


    "It''s boring."


    Su Sheng muttered disappointedly and slowly floated out.


    At this time, Donna Troy on the ground also greeted the fainted raven. Donna Troy had already felt that the evil breath of the Sannomiya had disappeared."San Gong Demon is dead? Or... Was he beaten back to another dimension?"


    "Dead." Su Sheng only felt dull at the moment. She looked at the surprised Donna Troy and the comatose Raven and said with some grotesqueness."The matter of the Three House Devil is resolved, I will send you to my back garden."


    "Now?" Donna Troy was shocked."But I still want to..."


    boom!


    Donna Troy''s words were not over yet Su Sheng had sensed the position of New Krypton and released a shock wave, and then with a light wave of his finger, Donna Troy and the Raven flew directly into the shock wave involuntarily.


    "Snapped!"


    The shock wave wormhole closed and disappeared, and Su Sheng glanced at the destroyed mess directly and disappeared.


    Someone will clean up the mess here.


    "call out!"


    The figure flashed, Su Sheng returned to Atlantis, Atlanna''s bedroom.


    At this moment, Atlanta was sluggish and didn''t know what she was thinking. She didn''t notice Su Sheng''s appearance at all. It wasn''t until Su Sheng''s hand hugged her waist from behind that the standing Atlanta suddenly woke up. Subconsciously turned and broke free.


    But when she saw Su Sheng''s face, she subconsciously stopped.


    "You...you are back!" Atlana asked excitedly, with unspeakable joy in her tone.


    If it is usually Su Sheng, he would definitely want to make a joke, but now he really does not have this mood.His good mood was completely ruined by the trash and weak guy San Gong Demon, he gave a faint hum, his chin pressed against Atlanta''s shoulder and did not speak.


    Atlanta was shocked, she could feel that Su Sheng''s mood seemed a little low."You...what''s wrong with you?"


    "not in a good mood."


    "why?"


    "Because an opponent I was looking forward to was beaten to death with my fist, which is so disappointing. Honey, I suddenly feel that sometimes people really can''t have expectations, because the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment!"


    Su Sheng casually uttered a dear sentence and stunned Atlanta. This was the first time she had heard this kind of intimate name.As the queen of Atlantis, no one dares to call himself that.


    Atlanna''s current mood is very complicated, and Su Sheng''s return did make her happy, but it was not entirely due to the fact that Atlantis had been revised, and there were some unclear narrations.Su Sheng''s depression made her feel a little uncomfortable, and she couldn''t help but ask in a low voice."Then... what can I do for you?"


    Su Sheng shook his head."You are not my opponent, you can''t satisfy my desire to fight. Forget it, you are busy with you, I will study the source of reality."


    "I''ll get you some food." Atlana thought for a while to get some food back. After so long, she noticed that Su Sheng didn''t seem to eat anything.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    Chapter 172 The world is about to be destroyed?Did Diana come here?


    The queen''s palace.


    Su Sheng rested on Atlana''s legs and shook his hands gently, and the light of the thread suit changed with his swing.From time to time, Atlanta picked up the fruit from the fruit plate next to him and put it into Su Sheng''s mouth, looking at the light constantly changing inexplicably but curiously.


    If someone from Atlantis sees Atlana now, they will be surprised. Is this still their sacred and solemn queen?In fact, Atlanta was not used to this posture at the beginning, but she was not qualified to resist in the face of Su Sheng¡¯s request, and after the initial embarrassment, Atlanta quickly found that Su Sheng¡¯s attention was lost. In studying the source of reality, she also let go.


    How should I say, this is also a personality change caused by social characteristics.


    If others don''t care about a matter, the person concerned will not care.If the people around you care, even if it is normal, the person will feel embarrassed ~ uncomfortable.


    "Have you figured out what?" After looking blankly for a long time, Atlanta couldn''t help but ask -.


    Su Sheng said casually."This world may be destroyed."


    "What?" Atlanta was startled."You, are you kidding? It''s just a modification of reality. Why is the world destroyed?"


    Su Sheng curled his lips and said: "The origin of reality will not change easily. Remove the man-made reasons, and the remaining answer is obvious. It must be some crisis in the origin of the universe, or...the wall of origin!"


    "What is the wall of origin?" Atlana felt that there were too many things she didn''t know. She was clearly the queen of the great and long-lasting Atlantis kingdom, but in front of Saint Su, she looked like an ignorant child. do not know anything.


    "The Wall of Origins is the foundation of everything, right? I won''t explain to you if it''s too complicated. In short, if the Wall of Origins collapses, then things will be big." Su Sheng stood up and sat up, muttering to himself Tao."DC has too many big events, it''s too messy, it restarts the universe or something at every turn, I really can''t guess the reason without other clues."


    "What?" Atlanta didn''t hear Su Sheng''s muttering clearly.


    "Nothing." Su Sheng shook his head."I went to the Wall of Origins and I might find..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Sheng suddenly felt a familiar breath approaching, and then saw a figure rushing into the bedroom.


    "Who!"


    Atlanta drank in an instant and got up abruptly.


    "Diana, how did you find here?" Su Sheng waved to stop Atlanna, and asked Diana somewhat unexpectedly.


    That''s right.


    The person here is Wonder Woman Diana!

 852 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 852

    "I won''t come to you, do you plan to stay here with your new love without looking for me?" Diana ignored Atlana, looking straight at Su Sheng and asked.


    Su Sheng shrugged."That''s not it, I will definitely look for you in a while."


    "How long?" Diana asked.


    "Before this world is destroyed." Su Sheng thought for a while and said.


    Before the world is destroyed?


    This answer made Diana furious. Although there was a crisis of world destruction at every turn, which time was it successful?What''s the difference between Su Sheng saying this now and never planning to find himself?Diana crossed her eyebrows coldly."So are you planning to break up with me?"


    "What the hell? Who is breaking up with you?" Su Sheng laughed blankly."If no one stops it, the world may really be destroyed soon."


    Diana was shocked."You... are you serious?"


    Su Sheng shrugged."The exciting days have finally come, haven''t they? How about you, how did you find here?"


    "I didn''t find you, but Batman found you." Diana paused and suddenly realized."Does the matter he investigated have something to do with what you said?"


    "Batman is back?" Su Sheng pouted."Isn''t he missing for a long time? He said he was investigating some stone or metal. It seems...this is the result of the investigation. Since he came back and asked you to come to me, it must be a very important thing. So probably it''s one thing."


    Su Sheng turned to look at Atlana."Will you go with me or stay and wait for news?"


    "I''m going with you!" Atlana decided to go together without even thinking about it. It was not that she was reluctant to leave Su Sheng or wanted to compete with this woman named Diana, but because it had something to do with Atlanti. Si, she really can''t stand by and wait for the result if she doesn''t even know what happened.


    "Give you ten minutes to arrange it, and then we will set off." After all, Atlana is not alone. As the queen of Atlantis, she must make arrangements for her sudden departure, not to mention how long it will take to return. .


    After Atlana left, Su Sheng and Diana talked about their old days.After all, it has been a long time since I saw each other, and Diana is different from others, she is still very special in Su Sheng''s heart!


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand seventy-three chapters endless family


    Diana had long been accustomed to Su Sheng''s style, although she was used to it, she still couldn''t help being angry.But...is it useful to be angry?If Su Sheng is a bit too much, but what can she do with Su Sheng''s indifferent attitude?


    Either break up or accept.


    Break up?Not to mention the feelings between the two, at least Diana''s feelings for Su Sheng are deeply ingrained, even if she wants to break up, she can''t do it.Su Sheng''s strength is impossible to give her a chance to break up, and what if she really breaks up?


    Can she start a new relationship?Believe it or not, let alone start a new relationship, as long as there is a little bit of evidence, Su Sheng will kill the other party without hesitation, or even... kill himself?


    So after Diana lost her temper for a while, she started talking about business. After all, being with Su Sheng must first have a tolerant heart, and secondly, have the ability to adjust herself.


    Diana relayed some of the information that Batman had learned to Sue Saint. In fact, Batman didn''t plan to find Sue Saint at the beginning. The main reason was that Sue Saint''s existence was so mysterious that no one knew where he was.Even if you know it, it¡¯s difficult for Su Sheng¡¯s character to make him handle things steadily, so unless it¡¯s something that they can¡¯t solve and is really desperate to the point that there¡¯s no hope at all, Batman doesn¡¯t want to find Su. Holy help.


    This time, this is exactly the case.


    "Dark Multiverse?" Su Sheng was slightly shocked when Diana finished speaking, and asked."How specific?"


    Diana shook her head."We don''t know the specific situation. Batman has only investigated some ancient records. According to intelligence analysis, it is speculated that there may be a dark multiverse in addition to the multiverse."


    "Right." Diana seemed to think of something."Have you heard of the endless family."


    "The Endless Family?" Su Sheng''s eyes lit up and suddenly came interested.


    There are a total of seven members in the endless family, each of which is the personification of the basic power of existence itself. The elders and children are arranged in the order of appearance. Although there is no kinship, they are like a family.


    The order is fate, death, sandman, destruction, desire, despair and fanaticism.


    The endless family can be regarded as the top batch in the DC world, and in terms of force and strength, it is definitely much stronger than the previous three house demons.The original dark multi-universe matters hadn''t paid much attention to Su Sheng. After all, the DC world was very big. Even if there were any dark multi-universes, it was normal. Maybe this was the reason why the reality of Atlantis was modified.


    But the endless family is different. Let alone the other members, the Death Su Sheng is still very interested. She should be a more pure symbol of death by the Black Emperor. Can she...can kill herself?


    "You continue talking." Su Sheng motioned to Diana to continue.


    Diana said: "Looking at you, you should have heard that Batman has encountered the Sandman in the endless family. The Sandman reminded Batman that Barbatos, the master of the dark multiverse, is coming. Batman therefore also investigated. Something more terrible, but I didn¡¯t listen carefully when it came in a hurry. You can ask Batman later."


    Su Sheng nodded.


    The two of them had almost talked here, and Atlanta had also returned.She has explained everything.


    "Then... let''s go!"


    Su Sheng held Wonder Woman Diana in his left hand, and Atlantis, Queen of Atlantis in his right hand, teleported and disappeared.


    Gotham, the bat cave!


    As soon as Su Sheng took the two of them, he was frightened by the broken sight in front of him. The tattered bat cave seemed to have been attacked, and the original sophisticated electronic equipment was smashed to pieces.


    "How could this be?" Diana asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng shrugged."I think we might be a step late, and Batman might have something wrong."


    "Why do you say that?" Diana asked in surprise. ......


    Su Sheng pointed to a completely dry corpse not far away."Did you not find his butler Afu? As Batman''s butler and partner, he is undoubtedly important to Batman. If there is nothing wrong with Batman, Afu will never be reduced to what he is now!"


    "Afu!"


    When Su Sheng said that, Diana discovered that she hurried over to check on Ah Fu''s condition.


    In fact, there is nothing to check, Ah Fu''s vitality has completely disappeared, and he is dead.What''s more, the body is dry and skinny. Ah Fu is just an ordinary person. In this case, it would be too much to be cold.


    "How..." Diana couldn''t help feeling a little sad. No matter what, as a member of the Justice League, sometimes she would have some intersection with Batman when performing missions, and naturally had a lot of dealings with the loyal Fu.


    When he left the bat cave to find Su Sheng, Ah Fu asked if he needed something to eat or drink. He didn''t expect to see his corpse when he came back in a blink of an eye!


    "Barbatos, must be here!" Diana raised her head and said confidently towards Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng thought for a while and shook his head."Probably not. If Barbatos is really the ruler of the Dark Multiverse 1.4 Universe, it¡¯s impossible for him to end up in person at the very beginning? It''s too uncomfortable. What''s more... People are the ruler of the Dark Multiverse. Only this degree of destructive power?"


    Looking at the surrounding mess, it really doesn''t look like the destructive power that the Dominator of the Dark Multiverse should have when it comes on stage, it''s more like being beaten and burned by a group of people!


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    Chapter 174 Dark Multiverse


    "If it weren''t Barbatos, who would it be?" Diana agreed with Su Sheng''s view, but at the same time became more confused."The scene does not seem to have suffered much damage, but Ah Fu''s death... is definitely not something ordinary people can do. If it weren''t for Barbatos, Batman should be able to handle it?"


    "Can you feel where Batman is?" Diana asked Su Sheng.

 853 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 853

    Su Sheng pondered for a moment and shook his head slightly."I can''t feel it, he doesn''t seem to be in this world anymore."


    "What does this mean?" Diana asked.


    ''Two possibilities!"


    Su Sheng stretched out his finger and explained faintly."One, Batman may be dead, and as soon as he died, there was a more advanced existence that directly took his soul away, because I did not find his spirit 17 soul. But this is unlikely, although Batman does not Super power, but this guy is a son, it is impossible to take it easily."


    "Two, for some reason, he has left this world, even the multiverse. This person may be a sandman or Barbatos. It''s hard to judge."


    "But..." Su Sheng paused and raised the corners of his mouth."If you can''t guess, just say hello."


    "Ask? How? Whom?" Diana asked.


    "He!" Su Sheng''s finger pointed to the corpse Afu held by Diana. Diana was a little shocked, and Su Sheng''s fingers suddenly lit up.


    This light enveloped the dry corpse Afu, and saw that Afu''s dry corpse was gradually full and full, and it returned to its original appearance after a while.Then Ah Fu''s eyelids blinked, his fingers trembling slightly, and he actually came back to life.


    "This...this is incredible." Diana exclaimed and looked at Su Sheng, and at the same time helped Ah Fu up."Afu, are you okay, how do you feel?"


    "I... I''m not dead?" Ah Fu looked at himself surprisedly muttering to himself.


    "You are dead." Su Sheng''s voice attracted Ah Fu''s attention."I resurrected you, no thanks, you just need to put aside the doubts and secret joys in your heart for a while and tell me what happened here."


    Afore paused, his body trembling slightly as if he was recalling something terrible, and he said tremblingly after a long while."Batman... seven, seven different Batman, and Robin, countless Robin, sir... sir has been calculated."


    "Seven different Batman? Is the Batman of the dark multiverse?" Su Sheng is obviously interested. The status of Batman in the DC world is definitely one of the best. Although he is only a mortal, he is still alive. .


    Seven Batman suddenly appeared in the dark multiverse, how could Su Sheng not be excited?


    "Yes, the seven Batman. They all claim to be Batman. They are all called Bruce Wayne. They are the subordinates of Barbatos, the master of the dark multiverse. They are evil, dark, and... not my master at all. !" Ah Fu trembled."I can still remember their names now. They call themselves the Dark Knights, a clown-like bat called the Laughing Bat, and a monster that looks like a ruining day called the ravager. One is called the Merciless Iron Fist, and the other has speed like a Flash. The powerful red god of death, one is like a green lantern-like light breaking dawn. The remaining two are called the Drowned Wraith and the other is called the Killing Machine."


    "Except for the drowning and grieving souls, I really can''t find a corresponding person, everyone else... I think it is like the counterpart of the Justice League!"


    Ah Fu''s analysis is still very accurate, because if there is no accident, the symbol of the drowned soul should be the sea king.However, because of his own sake, Aquaman had never joined the Justice League at all, and he had not even made his name, so it is normal for Afu to find a corresponding person.


    But this Dark Knight Order is after all a product of the Dark Multiverse, and people correspond to the Multiverse Justice League, so the absence of Aquaman in this world does not mean that other worlds do not.


    "Where is Batman?" Diana asked."I mean, our Batman."


    "Master...Master was caught. When the door of the dark multiverse opened, the master was taken away." Afu said solemnly."Wonder Woman, Su Sheng, you must save my master!"


    "Don''t worry about Batman. 700" Su Sheng shook his head."Since Barbatos''s Dark Knights are all Batman, it means that Batman must be very special, so even if he is taken away, he shouldn''t be dangerous for the time being. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be easier to kill directly? I am more curious now. Where are the seven Batmen? Since they have come into this world, surely they won''t leave easily, right? Surely...have a purpose?"


    "Is Batman''s information about the dark multiverse recorded on the computer?" Su Sheng asked.


    "Have!"


    "Can you check it?"


    "Yes, it''s just..." Ah Fu looked at the completely scrapped computer. He didn''t think that the information inside could be rescued in this case.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand and seventy-five chapters of five metals and other hidden things?


    Ah Fu stopped talking. After all, the computer has been damaged and there is almost no possibility of repairing it. Not to mention the data about the dark multiverse, even the data accumulated by the previous master for many years are all scrapped.


    "It''s okay!" Su Sheng doesn''t care what Ah Fu is thinking, he only needs to know that there is dark multiverse information in the computer.


    Su Sheng stood still, stretched out his hand and gently turned his hand toward the broken computer equipment in the distance.


    The weird energy light lit up, and Ah Fu, Diana and Atlanta quickly opened their eyes in surprise.


    Under the shroud of light, the originally broken and broken computer equipment was recovering quickly, almost in the blink of an eye.


    "Time, you manipulated its time!" After the surprise, Atlana remembered it instantly, which was the same as the ability to restore the throne before.


    Su Sheng patted Ah Fu on the shoulder."Do you know what to do next?"


    "Call up the dark multiverse data!" Although Ah Fu was surprised by Su Sheng''s manipulation of time, he did not lose his ability to think.


    He walked quickly to the computer and quickly tuned up the information about the dark multiverse. There was not much information, and it seemed to be useless for the current situation, but it satisfied Su Sheng''s curiosity about this matter.


    "Special metal? Down the curtain?" Su Sheng looked at the information above and summarized the current situation and probably sorted out some information.


    Barbatos cannot directly descend into the multiverse from the dark multiverse. He and the Sannomiya use the same method, or the only way other people want to come here.


    On the one hand, cultivate one''s own believers, and on the other hand, regard someone with two-dimensional or dimensional breath as a door and a bridge to enter the universe.


    Sannomiya uses his half-blood daughter, Raven, and Barbatos''s candidate is not surprisingly Batman.


    He uses his followers to feed five incredible heavy metals to his prey. This process is called the tent.When the prey is ready, the high priest of Barbatos will preside over an ancient ceremony and turn the prey into a door.


    The first is amber gold, which seems to be related to the Owl Court.Next is the Bacchus factor of the clown, then Huge, and then N Metal.As for the last metal, there is no record on Batman''s data.


    However, these four metals are enough to surprise Su Sheng. Other than that, the Dionysian factor is the most interesting to Su Sheng. He is not familiar with clowns, but he has also heard of being the old enemy¡¯s enemy. One of the characters in the DC World Fire, is the Joker not just an ordinary human villain with a mental disorder and a clever mind. He has the Dionysian factor in his body, something that can revive people?


    "Since Batman already knows the origin of this metal, he must have already obtained it. But...what is this fifth unknown metal? When did Batman get it?" Su Sheng mumbled softly to Ah Fu. Tao."Before Batman''s accident, was there anything strange before the Dark Knights appeared?"


    "The information says that even if the five metals are collected, the festival needs to be continued. I think no one can hold a festival here in Batman''s Batcave without even noticing Batman God?"


    "No! Nothing unusual!" Afu said confidently."Because Wonder Woman had just left at that time, the master was sorting out the information and wanted to tell you in detail about this after you came, so I can be sure there was nothing unusual at that time!"


    "The portal, the portal suddenly appeared without any warning, and then the Dark Knights rushed out with countless Robins like hounds. I, I felt the vitality in my body fading quickly, before I died. The last thing I saw was that the master wanted to leave but was entangled by the hounds, and then... I didn''t know anything."


    "It''s getting more interesting!"


    After listening to Ah Fu''s words, Su Sheng couldn''t help touching his chin. If Batman had gathered five metals and turned into a doorway to allow the Dark Knights to appear, that''s normal. Even if Batman didn''t want to do this, Barbatto Si must have started the design a long time ago, and it is normal for Batman to be unable to stop it without prior arrangement.


    But the five metals should not be gathered together, and Batman has not been transformed into the door of two universes, so how did the Dark Knights open the door from the dark multiverse?If Barbatos can open the door directly without borrowing Batman, why bother to spend too much time?Wouldn''t it be over if you just kill it?


    So something must have happened in the middle, something happened that caused Barbatos to change the plan or the original arrangement, so the Dark Knights came early, and Batman who was caught off guard was taken directly to the Dark Multiverse.


    In other words... Atlantis'' changes in reality may have nothing to do with Barbatos, or not directly.It is very likely that this change in reality caused Barbatos to open the portal to this universe without having to follow his original plan!


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    Chapter 176: Bruce Wayne with Super Power


    "Dididi...dididi..." The computer suddenly rang out a sharp alarm.

 854 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 854

    "What is this?" Diana asked Afu.


    "alarm!"


    Ah Fu said solemnly, tapping his fingers quickly on his shoulders.After a while, a picture appeared on the monitor, a picture that surprised them.


    "What is this? This is...a mountain? A mountain suddenly appeared in Gotham?" Diana cried out in surprise.


    Ah Fu shook his head."There have been many strange things about Gotham. A mountain is not worth the fuss about. What really surprises us is how this mountain came, and the fear and chaos that followed."


    The monitor is divided into small screens. These small screens show different areas of Gotham. It can be clearly seen that Gotham has fallen into a panic of fear at this time.This confusion does not seem to be artificial.


    "Strange, where are the Dark Knights?" Ah Fu did not find the Dark Knights in the monitor.


    Su Sheng shrugged."They actually correspond to 533 Justice League, where do you think they should be?"


    "They... went to find someone from the Justice League?" Afu said with a trembling voice.


    Diana answered."We should inform others to be prepared."


    "Let''s figure it out, if I guessed correctly, there is no time to stop someone, then... I will go and see first." Su Sheng''s voice fell and disappeared.


    "Flash!" Diana whispered softly."If the people of the Dark Knights correspond to the Justice League, then the red death corresponds to the ability of the Flash, and he will definitely have super speed power."


    "Hope... Barry will be all right."


    The speed of the speed force does not need to be repeated. If they separate their actions after killing Afu, then after such a long delay, the red death must have found the Flash. Given their speed and ability, it is very Maybe... the battle is over.


    Diana can only hope that Su Sheng can still make it in time, but... She glanced at Ah Fu and suddenly felt relieved.


    "call out!"


    The figure flickered, and Su Sheng came to Central City.


    As soon as he arrived in the central city of Su Sheng, he felt a special energy spreading. Not far away, two rays of light were rapidly flickering.


    "Sure enough, it has already started. It seems that Barry can hold on for a while, so I''ll do something private first." Su Sheng''s thoughts swished and displayed his superb power. The next moment, all the women in the central city related to Su Sheng She was sent to New Krypton with the shock wave wormhole.


    Anyway, Su Sheng had planned to do this, putting everyone together, which is also one of his purposes for coming to the DC world this time.Secondly, whether it is the Dark Knights, the dark multiverse, or the fact that the reality has been changed, he feels that the DC world is very dangerous, or it may be a crisis of extinction, so it is better to take this opportunity People are taken away, and in the future, the DC world will be chaotic as it is.


    Anyway, the crisis in the DC world will definitely not be less. In the future, if you are interested, come around and explore other universes if you are not interested.Although the DC world has left him a lot of memories, he doesn''t want to be tied to the DC world, not to mention talent is the most important thing!


    Ten seconds later, Su Sheng once again came to the vicinity of the battle between the Flash and the red death.


    All the women in the central city related to him have been sent to New Krypton. There are too many people and time is too long. Some Su Sheng can¡¯t be called by name for a while, but it¡¯s not important. It''s fine.


    "Bruce Wayne, Bruce, wake up, I''m Barry, I don''t know why you became like this. But you suddenly came back after missing for so long, why did you hide in the armor? Why did you use superpower?" Barry''s The voice was anxious and ordered.


    A closer look reveals that the Flash Barry Allen does not seem to be as fast as the Red Reaper, and the superfast light of the Red Reaper is a bit different. Although it is red when running, it can be found that the light is actually red and black. Yes, and it is composed of bat-shaped light maps, but the speed is too fast and there are too many bats, so it looks like a light.


    "Batman with superb power, tusk...it''s quite interesting." Su Sheng looked at the armored red death god with interest. The bat pattern on his armor chest was very clear.


    "Bruce, if there is still your ego in that armor, Bruce, then you are still my friend. If there is anything I can count on, it is...someone''s curiosity!" Barry Allen looked at the red death and suddenly shouted."Su Sheng, come and help!"


    "Another little mouse with super power, just...I noticed you." The red death god turned his head and glanced at Su Sheng, and said indifferently."Don''t worry, I will find you soon. Trust me, I will never be late... Because I am not Barry Allen, I am Bruce Wayne!"


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    Chapter 177 Barry Allen in the Dark Multiverse


    "This slot is very precise." Su Sheng nodded with deep approval of the red death god''s words, and agreed very much.


    The Flash, who yelled every day that he was the fastest person in the world, ended up in a life of being beaten every day. Whenever a crisis came, he... would be late, and then work hard to solve the problem.


    "Your complaints are very characteristic of Bruce Wayne, but... I don''t like what you call me. You know that Bruce Wayne in this world would never dare to call me that, so you are honored to be the first A member of the Dark Knights who died in my hand." Su Sheng looked at the red death god with a light smile, and stepped forward to prepare.


    "You can''t make it..." The red death sneered and squeezed his speed force and struck Barry Allen suddenly.


    Barry Allen is worthy of being the King of Chains, he didn''t hide!I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I believe Bruce Wayne has a conscience?I still believe that Su Sheng can save him in time, anyway, he will face the attack of the red death god in a fearless and generous posture.


    "dead!"


    The red death screamed savagely, and the palm of his hand was close to Barry Allen. His speedy bat seemed to have a grinning smile, and then... the red death''s hand stopped, and the speedy bat stopped too. Down.


    The whole world seemed to have been pressed the still button, whether it was a person, the dust flying in the air, or the breeze in the air, all stood still at this moment, except for...Su Sheng.


    "It''s a good pretense, but it''s a pity that you found the wrong person." Su Sheng came to the red death god and watched his red armor flicked slightly.


    "Crack!"


    There was a cracking sound, and the hard armor mask appeared like a spider web-like crack, and then it broke directly.


    The peeping mask shattered to reveal Bruce Wayne''s appearance. It was indeed exactly the same, but it looked more haggard and evil.


    "This is Bruce Wayne of the Dark Multiverse. It doesn''t seem to be different except for different abilities, different experiences, and different personalities." Su Sheng mumbled and raised his eyebrows unexpectedly."Huh? There is actually another soul in your body. Is this... Barry Allen?"


    "Interesting!"


    "So your situation is somewhat similar to a firestorm? One body, two souls? Bruce Wayne and you become one? That''s why he can have superb power? Also, if you talk about willpower, the entire DC world is not Several people are comparable to Bruce Wayne, you will lose the initiative, and it is normal to be suppressed." Su Sheng said while pulling his palm gently.


    "Huh!"


    An illusory soul was instantly pulled out of Bruce Wayne''s body by Su Sheng, and it looked exactly the same as the Flash Barry Allen next to him.


    Su Sheng waved his finger gently, and Barry Allen, who should have been still, seemed to recover.


    "you¡­¡­"


    He looked at Su Sheng and the still world in shock."who are you?"


    "Oh~ this is a good question, but I don''t think you should ask now." Su Sheng said with a light smile."What you should ask more now is not can I help you regain your body and be separated from Bruce Wayne?"


    Barry Allen was stunned and nodded expectantly."Can you?"


    "can!"


    "that¡­¡­"


    "But why should I help you?" Su Sheng''s words interrupted Barry Allen''s joy. He looked at Su Sheng dumbfounded and didn''t understand what he meant.


    You ask me to ask if I can help me, and then ask me how can I help me?


    "Is your thinking so slow? No wonder you will be assimilated by Bruce Wayne." Su Sheng pouted and reminded."I can help you separate, but what is the advantage of doing this? As an intruder from the dark multiverse, the most time-saving way is to kill it!"


    ¡­¡­ 0 Seeking flowers 0 ¡­¡­

 855 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 855

    "I...I can tell you where the rest of the Dark Knights are." Barry Allen of the Dark Multiverse replied.


    "Not enough!" Su Sheng shook his head."Since they are in this world, they will definitely show up. It is not difficult to find them."


    "But if you find them earlier, you can kill a lot less, right?" said Barry Allen of the Dark Multiverse.


    Su Sheng shrugged: "To be honest, I don''t care. I only care about the people related to me. Other life and death do my shit? If the people around me die unfortunately, I will resurrect her. So that''s it? Nothing else. Conditions? If so, I will send you on the road!"


    "Wait...wait, wait..." Barry Allen of the Dark Multiverse hurriedly shouted in panic."Yes, I can take you to the dark multiverse. Although you can destroy them, you can never go to the dark multiverse, and you can never solve the crisis in your universe. But I can, I can take you to the dark multiverse!"


    "This proposal...is pretty good!" Su Sheng touched his chin and became interested.


    The dark multiverse and the ordinary multiverse belong to two sides, and it is really difficult to reach without special methods or detailed positioning.Although Su Sheng could sense the frequency with shock waves, it would be more convenient if someone could lead the way.


    "Congratulations on your success in talking to me." Su Sheng laughed, and gently tugged with his other hand.


    Bruce Wayne''s soul was pulled out instantly!


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    Chapter 178 The Story of Bruce Wayne and Barry Allen in the Dark Multiverse


    The soul of Bruce Wayne of the dark multiverse was dragged out of the body of the red god of death by Su Sheng''s method, not to mention who the body of the red god of death belongs to, anyway, now both souls have been dragged out.


    But... Bruce Wayne of the Dark Multiverse is obviously not as well treated as the other one, even if the soul is drawn out, it is still in a state of time.


    "Is this body after the fusion of the two of you, or his?" Su Sheng turned to Barry Allen in the Dark Multiverse and asked, but did not wait for him to answer Su Sheng."You don''t mind living with his face?"


    "If I mind, do you have a way?" Barry Allen of the Dark Multiverse ridiculed himself bitterly."It''s lucky to be able to live independently, so yes...I don''t mind."


    "Well."


    Saint Su changed his hand and directly squeezed Barry Allen of the Dark Multiverse into the body of the red death god, and then Bruce Wayne, who looked at the Dark Multiverse, gently smiled and rubbed his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp sound of fingers fell, and the soul of Bruce Wayne in the dark multiverse disappeared like smoke that was blown away.


    died.


    He died completely and cleanly, it is estimated that even death would not be able to obtain his soul!


    "Snapped!"


    Another snapping sound fell, and the originally still world returned to normal.


    "Bruce Wayne, look at me, I believe deep down, you still exist!" The Flash yelled deeply towards the red death.


    "..."


    The Red Grim Reaper blinked and did not speak for a while and did not make any other movements. This gave the Flash hope. He thought Bruce Wayne was shaken, and maybe he would change his mind. He was about to continue to sprinkle chicken soup, but his shoulders were forced. Patted.


    "Don''t shout, the Bruce Wayne you expected has completely returned, and his soul has just been killed by me." Su Sheng endured a smile and said solemnly.


    "..."


    The Flash blinked in a daze. What happened?Bruce Wayne''s soul is dead?Who is this now?


    "Hello, I am Barry Allen of the Dark Multiverse Earth Minus 52!" The Red Reaper reached out and introduced.


    "Barry Allen? Are you me?" The Flash''s eyes widened in disbelief."Isn''t it Bruce Wayne just now? How did you become Barry Allen in an instant, who can tell me what the hell is going on?"


    "Let me talk about it." The red death said slowly."In my world, Bruce Wayne told me that I was a step late, as always, and it was time to hand over the speed to someone else."


    "This is the beginning of my story."


    "Bruce Wayne, wearing a full set of rogue gang gear, pointed at me with a freezing gun. The Batman family on my planet was slaughtered, and the entire Batman family was killed except Batman. Batman tried to steal it. My swift power to fulfill the wish he has been longing for,-fast enough to prevent it from happening before it happens..."


    "During our battle, he was still beaten by me even if he was fully armed, but at that time he no longer cared about humanitarianism and did not have the previous persistence. All he cared about was superb power."


    "He took advantage of my sympathy. While I reached out to help him, he inserted an ultra-low temperature potion made by Dr. Fries into my leg, and instantly my leg was covered with ice."


    "He calculated that it only takes 3 seconds for me to use my metabolism to get rid of these ice cubes, but three seconds is...enough for him!"


    "When I woke up, Bruce put me on a Batmobile powered by a cosmic treadmill, and he rushed into the super power with me, and then... I merged with him. "


    "Gotham City is full of evil. When the Scarecrow tried to kill a person, a red figure killed him before he even started."


    "My name is Bruce Wayne, I am both for revenge, I am for justice, I am... Batman Red Reaper! This is what he said at the time."


    "I can only persuade him in my subconscious mind, and I can''t hold the dominance at all. Later, he gained superb power and killed countless criminals. I advised him not to sink deeper and deeper, but he kept on. At the same time, the sky was red. , The earth is going to be destroyed, Bruce is still not fast enough to save everyone, he failed again..."


    The voice of the red god of death seemed to sigh and reminisce.


    The Flash couldn''t help but urged."and then?"


    "Then? A voice came, it was the Laughing Bat. He lured Bruce into joining the 0.3 Dark Knight Group, and came here in an attempt to turn this into a dark orphan Xing Home!" The red death paused."Then... now, he found you, and he found him."


    "His soul is gone, I am free!"


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand seventy-nine chapters killing machine


    "It sounds like our troubles are not small, God, I just finished the wedding with Iris, and the wedding was also mixed up by guys from another universe, and now I have to face a bigger crisis. Sometimes I I really feel that being a superhero may be destined to not have his own private time!" The Flash couldn''t help complaining a few words, and patted his cheek firmly with both hands."Well, what shall we do next!"


    "It''s me and him, not including you!" Su Sheng pointed to the red death and then said to the Flash."I just sent away all the people related to me, and the central city is very chaotic, so what you have to do now is to stabilize the situation in the central city and don''t join in the fun with us."


    "why?"


    "Your only ability is speed. Unfortunately, his speed is faster than you, and mine is also faster than you. 22 So young, do what you should do." Su Sheng patted the Flash on the shoulder Immediately after casting a glance at the red death god, the swift force released a swish and disappeared.


    At the same time, the red god of death followed.


    ''Oh no!I am married, I just finished my wedding, I am not a teenager!"The Flash defended depressedly, but it was a pity that Su Sheng and the Red Death had already run away.


    "So, where do you want to go?" the running red god of death asked Su Sheng.


    "Who is the nearest here?" Su Sheng asked casually.


    The red death knew that he was asking a member of the Dark Knights, he thought for a while and said, "Should it be a killing machine?"

 856 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 856

    "Killing Machine? Do you know him?" Su Sheng asked curiously. Hearing the name of Killing Machine, he knew that it should correspond to steel, and Ah Fu had said it before.


    The red god of death thought for a while and said: "I don''t know much. I only know that he is from the dark multiverse negative 44 Earth. He walks the machine like a steel bone. As long as there is a network, he can summon Ah Fu?"


    "Afu?" Su Sheng shrugged lightly. He found that Bruce Wayne and Afu really had a deep relationship.


    Although Ah Fu is a housekeeper, emotionally speaking, he is almost equivalent to Bruce Wayne''s father.


    "Here, it''s here!"


    While talking, the red god of death had stopped. This was outside the door of a laboratory. From the outside, everything seemed to be normal and peaceful, without any chaos after being invaded or fighting.


    But in fact, both the Red Death God and Su Sheng could feel the unusual aura inside, and the killing machine might have already started.


    "Go in!"


    Su Sheng said that he activated the speed force to directly penetrate the wall of the laboratory and rushed in. As soon as they entered, they saw the steel frame lying on the ground. The mechanical arms and legs of the steel frame were removed. A very painful torture.


    Not far from the steel frame, a man in a black tight-fitting mechanical uniform was standing next to the computer. His hands were like steel frames with countless threads connected to the computer, which seemed to be transmitting data.


    "Red Reaper?" The killing machine looked at the Red Reaper and Su Sheng slightly, then sneered."You really are not very trustworthy. It seems that Bruce Wayne has been solved by you, right?"


    The Killing Machine was also Bruce Wayne, but he didn''t have any special emotions when he said the name, as if he was talking about someone else who had nothing to do with him.


    The red god of death was silent and did not speak to him. He knew that he was not the protagonist, so he just walked aside and dragged the nearly scrapped steel bone aside, and handed the matter to Su Sheng.


    "Come on, tell your story." Su Sheng said to the Slaughter Death God with his hands on his shoulders.


    The Slaughter Death cast a glance at Su Sheng and sneered, raising his hand, and an energy cannon blasted over him.


    "boom!"


    The energy cannon exploded instantly after hitting Su Sheng, instantly filled with smoke and choking aura drifting away.


    Seeing that Su Sheng was hit so easily, the red death god and the steel frame were slightly shocked, but soon calmed down.Steel Bone knows how strong Su Sheng is. As for the Red Death God, although he doesn''t know Su Sheng, he can see that his strength is not trivial, not to mention that he also has the ability to pause and pull out his soul. With superb power, an attack of this level cannot be avoided!


    Wind suddenly appeared in the surrounding smoke, and the choking smoke was blown away instantly.


    Su Sheng looked at the killing machine and shook his head slightly."Although Bruce Wayne, who knows the Dark Multiverse, should not be very friendly, but you still make me 550 very angry for not giving me face."


    "You are not as good as the Red Reaper. At any rate, they are two people. What are you? Are you controlled by the influence of a computer virus? Your source of power and Afu? An artificial intelligence, or a diseased artificial intelligence. Good people are inappropriate. However, it was transformed into a half-human and half-machine existence by a virus. How can you make the steel-boned affection!" Su Sheng copied the killing machine''s ability and can naturally distinguish how his ability came into being.


    This guy is also two people in one suit. It is accurate to say that the other person is just artificial intelligence, but this artificial intelligence is much stronger than the same red death in the same situation, because it completely affected Bruce Wayne, although it has no dominant power. But in fact, Bruce Wayne was gradually lost in its control.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand and eighty chapters I start to look forward to the next story


    "What do you know!" the killing machine retorted in a cold voice."This is a great fatherly love. It made me lose my weakness. It made me forget my fear."


    "He will always be by my side!"


    The sound of the killing machine fell, and illusory effects suddenly appeared in the laboratory.


    That is Ah Fu, that is Alfred Peniworth!


    "Do you think you are the shadow clone technique? Get out!" Su Sheng snorted coldly. The killing machine''s ability or Ah Fu''s ability seemed to have been affected in some way, seeing the countless phantom figures that Ah Fu had just emerged. Then one suddenly disappeared.


    The killing machine snarled."What did you do?"


    "Invaded your program?" Su Sheng looked sideways at the killing machine and suddenly made a move. In an instant, he came to the killing machine, and then pierced the body of the killing machine with one hand.


    next moment.


    The killing machine''s ability was activated, and Su Sheng doubled and quickly invaded his program.


    All the memories of the killing machine were captured by Su Sheng at the same time. At the same time, Su Sheng wiped out the existence of Afu in his program, and then squeezed the head of his killing machine with one hand and yanked.


    There was a stab.


    The head of the killing machine was directly pulled out by Su Sheng along with a cervical vertebra.


    "boom!"


    The corpse of the killing machine fell to the ground, and Su Sheng pinched the head of the killing machine with fingers.


    "Crack!"


    The head of the killing machine was directly squeezed.


    Su Sheng threw away his head and shook his hand, turned his head to look at the stunned red god of death and steel bones and said with a smile."What are you doing looking at me like this? It feels too cruel? Tsk tsk tsk, steel, do you know that in his universe you were killed by him in this way?"


    "Negative Earth 44. A few months ago, some of Gotham¡¯s villains killed Ah Fu after torturing him. He was broken by Bain and died. Bruce Wayne began to use a kind of pain because he could not stand the pain of losing Ah Fu. The method wants to keep Ah Fu."


    "He scanned and recorded Ah Fu''s consciousness a long time ago. He wanted to create an artificial intelligence. He begged Steel Bone for help."


    "He succeeded, but Afu became very threatening. He killed Baine and killed the villains of Gotham. Bruce Wayne thought Afu was protecting him, but in fact, Afu had lost control. Steel Bone proposed to destroy Afu, but Bruce Wayne was bewitched by Afu. He allowed Afu to enter his body. He became a killing machine, and then... his universe was destroyed. He killed him as a killing machine. The last person is the steel bone, the way I killed him just now."


    "Then he joined the Dark Knights." Su Sheng shrugged and concluded."To be honest, this is a situation as old as the Red Reaper. It is also Bruce Wayne. It is also because it is difficult to accept the loss of a loved one, but they chose different goals."


    "Every Bruce Wayne in the Dark Knights has chosen a different direction, so it has created a different story and existence."


    Su Sheng suddenly felt that although the situation was a bit old-fashioned, it made him a little curious to know what kind of encounters and stories the other members of the Dark Knights had experienced.


    The red death and the killing machine have been solved, and there is still a laughing bat, ravaged, merciless and iron fist, dawn and cunning lamp, drowning resentful soul, who will the next story be?


    Sheng Su turned his head to look at the red god of death. The red god of death was shocked and quickly realized what he meant, and said hurriedly."The light of daybreak, the light of daybreak should be the closest to Asth here."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Man, I can''t wait to hear the next old story." Su Sheng patted the red death on the shoulder and disappeared with a swish.


    The red god of death looked at the steel-bonded activation speed force and followed.


    Waterfront city.


    From a distance, the whole city seems to be shrouded in the shadow of despair. Numerous bat monsters transformed from the energy of the lamp ring willfully attack the city, attacking the crowd. At the core, a man wearing a green light and a Batman uniform is floating. In midair.


    Breaking dawn!


    "This look is quite interesting, the Green Lantern version of Batman." Su Sheng looked at the breaking dawn lantern from a distance, and he could feel that the ring of the breaking dawn lantern seemed a little unusual.


    Although it was a green light, it was true that the emotional power in it was not exactly in line with the green light, as if it had changed.


    "The dark night, extinguish the glow!"


    "The day and the blue, the line is not king!"

 857 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 857

    "The dawn is shining, and the midnight is prosperous!"


    "The magic lamp is always bright, and the dawn is black!"


    The breaking dawn sly lamp suddenly uttered an unusual oath, and then the lamp ring suddenly struck in the direction of Su Sheng and the red death god.


    "Oh, the reaction is very keen!" Su Shengyang chuckled, waved his backhand, and at the same time the figure disappeared strangely.


    "Snapped!"


    With crisp applause, Su Sheng appeared strangely in the place where the dawning lantern was floating, but the dawning lantern slammed into a building not far away.


    Rumble!


    There was a loud noise, and the light breaking dawn directly penetrated the entire building and flew out of it, and then the building that was penetrated collapsed!


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand and eighty-one chapters


    Dark multiverse, Earth minus 32, Gotham City.


    Years ago, in the dim alleys of Gotham City, Bruce Wayne had his parents shot dead, but he had no fear in his heart, only anger.


    His strong willpower attracted the attention of the Green Lantern and invited him to join the Green Lantern Corps.Bruce Wayne, who became the Green Lantern, chose revenge. Although the first rule of the green light program did not approve the use of lethal weapons, Bruce Wayne used his strong willpower to overload the green light ring and eventually burst out with amazing power to completely complete the enemy. melt.


    After that, Bruce Wayne asked the ring to resurrect his parents, but the parents could only become walking corpses controlled by the ring, and he left in grief.


    Many years later, Bruce Wayne protected Gotham as the Green Lantern, but his methods were very cruel and cruel. Every time he killed someone, he wondered: Why are these people 967 alive and my parents can''t?


    Bruce Wayne''s fierce and cruel behavior eventually made police chief Gordon intolerable and came forward to dissuade him, but was evaporated by Bruce Wayne.


    After Gordon''s death, the Green Lantern Corps came on stage and asked Bruce Wayne to immediately stop such behavior. Bruce Wayne would naturally not agree. He summoned the entity monster from the ring with strong willpower, and eliminated the entire Green Lantern group.


    An elder persuaded him to stop, and Bruce Wayne broke his head directly.At this time, the energy of the ring reached its extreme, and Bruce Wayne turned into the Dawn Breaker, also known as the Dawn Breaker!


    In addition to the power of the lamp ring, he also possesses a weird ability to turn off the lights, which can extinguish all the lights of the lamp ring, which is called the nemesis of the lamp ring.


    Rumble!


    The sudden collapse of the building made the already chaotic city even more chaotic. In the distance in the air, the dawn and tricky light stabilized his body and looked at Su Sheng in the distance.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly and didn''t care about his angry eyes. Just now, he not only copied the ability of the Dawn Crane Lamp, but also took a peek at his memory.


    Although the lamp ring has the ability to protect the mind, this kind of spiritual protection is also suitable for determining the effect. In the face of Su Sheng''s spiritual ability, which can infinitely superimpose the power, the spiritual protection ability of the lamp ring can''t play a big role.


    Su Sheng is not too satisfied with the story of breaking dawn and tricky lanterns.This is equivalent to different choices in countless parallel worlds. Bruce Wayne did not become Batman but became Green Lantern.


    how to say?


    There are countless choices in life, and each choice may evolve into completely different consequences.In the world of dawn and deceit, when he experienced his parents being shot and killed, his different emotions also created different results.


    "I''m not very interested in you, so let''s end the battle as soon as possible." Su Shengchao''s morning breaking lantern hooked his hand, and the breaking day lantern angrily waved the lantern ring to stimulate the momentum.


    Countless physical monsters roared towards Su Sheng. These monsters were ugly, and some even couldn''t find the slightest sign that they fit the image. These are all monsters that emerged from the light of dawn. It is also a projection of darkness in his heart.


    The roar of the monster makes people tremble, the ugly and fierce appearance is terrifying, and the overwhelming number is even more desperate, defeated, and even feels that death is a sense of relief.


    In an instant, these monsters pounced on Su Sheng like a wave, piled up like a mountain of arhats.


    Su Sheng''s small body was swallowed up in a blink of an eye, and the dawn sly lamp sneered and slowly floated over.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly a powerful energy burst out from the mountain of monsters. This energy spreads in all directions like a wave of destruction. The monsters are like paper tigers facing the flames, turning to ashes when the energy rushes over. , Disappeared.


    The energy of the light ring subconsciously released by the light of dawn showed that the protective cover blocked the aftermath of the impact. He looked at the disappearing monster in surprise, and watched the unharmed Su Sheng slightly shocked.


    "What a powerful guy, who are you...? Why haven''t I heard of your existence from other parallel universes?" The Breaking Dawn and Crazy Lantern smiled and shook his head."But it doesn''t matter who you are. I didn''t find Green Lantern in this world. Then destroy you."


    With a whistling of dawn, the sly lamp was about to fly towards Su Sheng. The speed of the lamp ring was so fast that he broke through the air instantly like a jet.


    "Puff!"


    The daybreaking lantern in flight suddenly heard a strange sound, as if the body was hollowed out by something.He subconsciously stopped and looked down at himself.


    He didn''t know when a big hole appeared in his chest, and the heart that was supposed to be at this position was gone.


    "No... it''s impossible..." Looking towards Su Sheng with the trembling lights of the breaking dawn, a beating heart appeared in Su Sheng''s palm!


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    Chapter 182 Bruce Wayne?Sexually turned Batman?


    "Impossible? It''s a pity, there are no three words "Impossible" in my dictionary!" Su Sheng showed a bright and harmless smile toward the shocked daybreaking lamp, and then... crushed his heart!


    "boom!"


    The heart of the daybreaking lantern burst, and at the same time the monsters that appeared in the city turned into smoke and disappeared. Then, the daybreaking lantern fell directly to the ground from the air, completely cut off.


    "boom!"


    The morning light slammed heavily on the ground, and the light ring became dim.


    Su Sheng waved his hand gently at the lamp ring.


    "boom!"


    The light ring in the hand of the dawning sly lamp exploded directly, instantly turning into ashes and being blown away.


    The lamp ring exploded and disappeared, and those who died of dawn and tricky lamps could no longer die, and the chaos of the city ended. Some people who were accustomed to strong winds and waves began to grieve, some began to cherish memory, but more were actively carrying out rescue operations. Keep working hard to live.


    Su Sheng is not surprised at all about this. People in the world like DC and Marvel can be said to have a big heart, disaster?Doomsday, this is almost commonplace, if the peace and tranquility for a long time will make him feel unnatural, it will make them feel that something is missing, and even become anxious.


    The breaking dawn lamp died, the killing machine died, and the red death god was half dead. Su Sheng''s heart was not negligent because of the successive battles or killings, and even became even more looking forward to it.He is a lot like knowing what Bruce Wayne, who symbolizes Aquaman, looks like, like knowing Bruce Wayne, who symbolizes Superman, and more like knowing Bruce Wayne, who symbolizes Wonder Woman.


    As for Bruce Wayne, the symbol of Bruce Wayne?From the name of the Laughing Bat, you can see that Jubi is a crazy guy like a clown, right?And this Laughing Bat should still be the leader of the Dark Knights, it should be he who summoned other members.


    "Where is the drowned soul?" Su Shengchao ran over to the red god of death beckoning, and asked actively.


    The Red Reaper originally wanted to tell the position of the nearest member of the Dark Knights according to his previous habits, but he didn''t expect that Su Shenghui would take the initiative to select people.He thought about it, said."It should be in Atlantis."

 858 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 858

    "Atlantis?" Su Sheng groaned softly, the drowning grievance symbolizing that Sea King must be in Atlantis, but the current Atlantis is very chaotic.Not to mention that the queen is still in Gotham, the Atlantis after being modified by reality is interesting enough.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers, and then heard a pop.


    The red god of death hadn''t realized what was going on, so he appeared in Atlantis with Su Sheng. The surrounding of the deep sea made the red god of death a little flustered. He didn''t have any equipment to survive underwater, and he was panicked watching him. Holding his breath and swimming, Su Sheng shook his head and snapped his fingers away again.


    Palace of Atlantis.


    Saint Su came here again, but it was as peaceful as last time, and the whole Atlantis seemed to have not been attacked or affected, peaceful and peaceful.He raised his eyebrows in surprise, and quickly found an unfamiliar aura that didn''t belong to Atlantis and teleported over.


    "call out!"


    In a deserted building near the palace, a beautiful figure stood upright with its back facing Su Sheng.


    "Judging from the figure from the back, it turns out to be a woman?" Su Sheng didn''t make a sound after he appeared, quietly standing behind the drowned resentful soul and looking at him.


    Female Bruce Wayne, has sex changed?


    But why doesn''t she look like a drowning soul?There is no weird dress and uniform, but a black bat costume. If it is not for the weapon of the sea king in his hand, Su Sheng would think that he has recognized the wrong person. It is not a drowned soul but a female bat in the bat family. It.


    "Who!"


    Just as Su Sheng secretly commented on himself, the drowned resentful soul suddenly turned around and shouted, and at the same time, the sea king''s weapon in his hand suddenly stabbed over.


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth slightly raised and grabbed the weapon, but the opponent suddenly raised his foot and attacked. Su Sheng dodged at will, but the opponent took the opportunity to retract the weapon and Su Sheng pulled away violently.


    "what."


    Su Sheng looked at the drowned resentful soul and raised his eyebrows slightly."Your appearance doesn''t exactly match your name. Are you Bruce Wayne from the Dark Multiverse Earth?"


    "My name is Bruce Wayne! From Dark Multiverse Earth 11!" The drowned grievance said in a deep voice."How did you find here?"


    Su Sheng shrugged."Sure enough, it is a dark multiverse with a personality change. Although you have become a female, I will not give up the fun of listening to stories because of this, so..."


    Dodge and punch.


    The Drowned Wraith Soul didn''t react at all and was blasted off by Su Sheng in an instant.


    The first thousand and eighty-three chapters


    The drowned grievance Bruce Wayne didn¡¯t expect Su Sheng to make a sudden move. Although she was always on guard and did not relax her vigilance, Su Sheng¡¯s movements were too fast and the strength was too strong, even if the drowned grievance Blu Sie Wayne is prepared, and I am afraid that the result will not change.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Bruce Wayne broke several pillars one after another and slammed heavily on the wall.


    The wall instantly dented and cracked, and Bruce Wayne fell to the ground limp, coughing violently.


    "Doesn''t it seem that you have any special abilities? Drowned Wraith should not be of this level, you now look no different from the female version of Batman, so..." Su Sheng paused and raised his eyebrows."Are you also affected by the reality here?"


    Bruce Wayne struggled to get up with a cough and frowned, "What happened here?"


    "As you can see, the reality of Atlantis is different from other places. The reality here has been modified, and the direction of the modification is similar to the time backwards. Therefore, you have also changed from Drowned Wraith to Bruceway. Hmm. Let me see what drowning resentful souls should look like!" Su Sheng''s psychic abilities activated and directly enveloped Bruce Wayne.


    Bruce Wayne seemed to be aware of what he was doing, but unfortunately she did not have any ability to resist the soul, she could not stop Su Sheng from peeping into her own mind and reading her own memory.


    "Shoo!" "Shoo!"


    Two bat darts were thrown at Su Sheng, and Su Sheng easily grabbed the bat dart with one hand.


    The sound of didi didi sounded, and the bat dart suddenly exploded in the next moment.


    "boom!"


    The impact of the explosion released a thick gunpowder smoke, and at the moment the gunpowder smoke spread, Bruce Wayne moved lightly and flexibly to escape here.


    "stop!"


    Su Sheng''s voice suddenly sounded in the smoke, and the two ordinary words stopped Bruce Wayne, who had not stopped at all.


    Her body seems to be controlled by an invisible force. No matter how much movement instructions her brain gives to her body, her body does not have the slightest feedback, standing still there is no movement at all, even the fingers seem to be Lost the ability to move.


    "what have you done?"


    Her body was unable to move, but her brain and voice were not affected.


    Sheng Su gently blew the gunpowder smoke away, and hooked his fingers on the spot."Turn around, walk back and stand in front of me."


    Bruce Wayne turned around involuntarily like a puppet that had lost control and walked to Su Sheng, stopping where he was only two steps away.


    "Spirit power? No... this is not the mind power. You control my body but you don''t control my mind. Voice, you control my body with your voice and give me instructions to execute. Is this some kind of spiritual magic? ?"


    Bruce Wayne was flustered but also very calm. She flustered because she suddenly encountered this situation. Calm down was because she had to be calm. As an ordinary person, she was accustomed to facing all kinds of abilities and unexpected situations. , She knew very well that only by calming down could she find a way to defeat the enemy.


    "Don''t panic, I won''t kill you for the time being." Su Sheng squeezed Bruce Wayne''s face and suddenly felt a little curious. There are female bats. Like Batwoman, Batgirls are actually female bats, but they have sex. The female Batman is different, because she is Batman, not a subsidiary existence like Batwoman or Batwoman.


    "Your situation is very interesting. The dark multiverse Earth 11 is a feminist universe with a personality transformation. You never believed in anyone since you were a child. You see the Aquaman of Atlantis as a threat, and come to seek peace. She clashed, and she stole the weapon of the Water Walker in the water and killed her..."


    "Well, the Aquaman in your world is quite useless. Even if you are Batman, you shouldn''t be in the water and killed by your weapon in your own territory. You thought you killed the Aquaman It was able to frighten Atlantis, but the Atlanteans broke out. The sea flooded the land, you..."


    "You are really cruel to yourself." Su Sheng looked at Bruce Wayne who was expressionless and exclaimed."In order to fight the Atlanteans, you actually modified your body. The original pretty appearance was transformed into an ugly monster that can only be wrapped around gauze. Well, you should be thankful that the reality here is affected. , Time tends to go backwards, otherwise I see you drowning and resentful, I guess I''m not interested in standing here and chatting with you."


    "Talking and laughing? What kind of talking and laughing..." Bruce Wayne couldn''t help but complain.


    Su Sheng ignored it."You modified your body, giving you the ability to breathe underwater and strong self-healing ability. You gathered 4.9 a team called Deadwater to fight the Atlanteans. In the end, you won. After defeating Atlantis, your earth becomes dark and skyless, the individual bat lights in the sky become the only light, and then you meet the laughing bat."


    "am I right?"


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    Chapter 184 Accepting Bruce Wayne


    Bruce Wayne did not speak, she did not know what else to say at this moment.This special control ability made her unable to display even if she had countless ideas, she could only be at the mercy of Su Sheng.


    "The killing machine, the red death, and the light of daybreak are all dead. The red death should be considered half dead. Bruce Wayne is dead. Except for you, the Dark Knights of Barbatos are left with the Laughing Bat, the ravager, The merciless iron fist is still alive, but it shouldn''t be too long." Su Sheng stroked Bruce Wayne''s cheek and suggested with a smile."Now that you have recovered to look like Bruce Wayne, do you want to consider changing your status or master?"


    "You?" Bruce Wayne raised an eyebrow."You can''t beat Barbatos with this little trick."


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows."It¡¯s not necessarily. Although I¡¯m not well-known in the multiverse 31 universe, it doesn¡¯t mean that my strength is weak. To be honest, all universes, whether multiverse or dark multiverse, really make me unsure about fighting. Only two people can''t win!"


    "One is God, the other is a beast!"


    "The God I''m talking about is not the one among ordinary people who call it out several times at every turn, nor the God who thinks he is a God in a certain universe, but the supreme and only God! The beast is the opposite of God, all darkness A symbol of ", apart from them, believe me, anyone has the choice to kneel or die before me, without exception."

 859 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 859

    "The abnormality of Atlantis is just the beginning. The collapse of your dark multiverse may also be related to this matter. If I guess right, there may be a problem with the Wall of Origins. If it is not resolved, the entire world will be destroyed. Su Sheng paused and looked at Bruce Wayne, who was surprised but kept calm."I can take this world and live in other worlds outside the Wall of Origin. Although this is not your world, this can be your new beginning, how about?"


    Bruce Wayne asked in a deep voice."If I refuse, what will you do to me?"


    "You will die." Su Sheng said affirmatively."Even if I don''t kill you, you will die after this world is destroyed."


    "Well, I can follow you, but that was after you killed Barbatos." Bruce Wayne said.


    Su Sheng shook his head and said, "This kind of thing is a bit of a shame from Batman. How important do you think you or how stupid you think I am? I just think the sexually transformed Batman is very interesting, nothing more. You. There is only one choice, either follow me and never die, or continue to follow Barbatos and die at any time."


    "Tell me your choice."


    Eternal life or death?


    This is a choice that does not require much consideration. Although Bruce Wayne does not believe that Su Sheng is really that strong, there is no psychological burden for betraying Barbatos. She is Bruce Wayne and Batman, but She is Bruce Wayne from the dark multiverse.


    Loyal to Barbatos?Come on, she doesn''t have this idea!


    "I follow you!"


    Bruce Wayne answered without thinking, almost directly speaking the answer after Su Sheng''s voice fell.


    Su Sheng just shrugged his shoulders: "Say this answer a long time ago and it''s over. Why waste time to lower your IQ and compel yourself."


    "Let''s go, let''s find the next one!" Su Sheng grabbed Bruce Wayne and disappeared directly from Atlantis.


    On the shore, the red death ran over after Su Sheng and Bruce Wayne appeared.


    The Red Reaper looked at the strange Bruce Wayne slightly, and asked tentatively: "Are you...a drowned soul? You...have you changed back?"


    Bruce Wayne frowned and said: "Atlantis''s situation is very special. As soon as I entered, my reality was modified, as if I had returned to the time when I had not transformed myself. This universe...I am afraid it will also be destroyed. Up."


    The red god of death couldn''t help but slapped his tongue to ask Saint Su."What should we do now?"


    "Of course I''m looking for the next one." Su Sheng said casually."Wait until the remaining guys and Barbatos are resolved before dealing with the destruction of the world. Well, the Laughing Bat can be put at the end. Who is the best choice for the ravagers corresponding to Superman and Wonder Woman or the merciless iron fist?"


    "No mercy with an iron fist!" Su Sheng made a decision in a moment. He wanted to watch 930 see Bruce Wayne''s version of Wonder Woman.


    "By the way, do you know the origin of the merciless iron fist? Why did he become the merciless iron fist!" Su Shengchao asked.


    The red death shook his head, but Bruce Wayne nodded.


    It can be seen from this point that although they are all members of the Dark Knights, the Red Grim Reaper without Bruce Wayne is actually just Barry Allen, and Bruce Wayne is the same as every Batman. Intelligence will be very fancy.


    "Talk about it." Su Shengchao Bruce Wayne said.


    Bruce Wayne nodded and slowly told the news he knew.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand eighty-five chapters: the story of the ravaged and the merciless iron fist


    "The merciless iron fist comes from the dark multiverse earth minus 12. He and Wonder Woman fought against Ares, the God of War, and Wonder Woman gave her life. For the ultimate Ares, Batman put on Ares''s Enhancing the helmet. This helmet not only strengthened Batman''s power, but also corroded his mind. After successfully eliminating Ares, he abandoned the creed of not killing, began to kill, and finally became a merciless iron fist."


    "As far as I know, he has the power of God of War and is very good at hand-to-hand combat."


    Although Bruce Wayne had a few words, it was enough to describe the matter of no mercy and iron fist completely and answer Su Sheng''s curiosity.


    Although this merciless iron fist corresponds to Batwoman, its ability comes from Ares, God of War. This reminds Su Sheng of the battle between Wonder Woman and Ares of War. This is one of the few capable The moment that makes Su Sheng''s memory fresh is the highlight moment of Wonder Woman alone.


    Su Sheng was a little attracted by the Wonder Woman in the bright moment, and almost wanted to kill her for her own freedom.But then the coincidence passed, and there was no worry about this.


    "Where''s the ravager?" Su Sheng was a little bit disappointed when he knew the source of the iron fist without mercy. After all, the main reason why he ran and killed one by one was for the story of them.


    Now that the story is known, that expectation will naturally fade.


    "The ravager comes from the dark multiverse earth minus 1. It is the product of Batman in the world infected with the Doomsday virus." Bruce Wayne said: "The Doomsday virus is very difficult to deal with, so I know a lot about him. Some, he originally wanted to stop Superman, after Superman killed Louise Lane. But Superman was out of control, and he was angry with the members of the alliance whispering that Batman could defeat Superman."


    "This is also normal. After all, if the ruthless fighting Superman only needs a pair of eyes to kill Batman. Batman wants to rely on a kryptonite spear to fight him head-on. So... his His hand was broken, he was defeated, and he was also desperate..."


    "He has studied the Doomsday virus that can fight Superman a long time ago. He used it, so he turned into an ugly Doomsday and killed Superman. But he is different from ordinary Doomsday. He has his own mind and battle. Experience, even able to control the form, freely switch between the two forms of Bruce Wayne and Doom, and then... he became the ravager."


    "The story of the ravager is much more interesting, Superman vs. Batman, at least this is very explosive." Su Sheng laughed: "If it''s just ability, Superman will kill Batman in one breath, but Batman is always a bat. Man, his strength never comes from some superpowers, but from... he is called Batman."


    Bruce Wayne looked at Su Sheng in surprise."You admire Batman?"


    "Master, one of the most popular superheroes. I can''t talk about admiration, but I admire him, so... I got his girlfriend."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." The red death god who had been earnestly waiting for the following coughed immediately after hearing Su Sheng''s unexpected turn.


    Admire, and then fell on someone''s girlfriend?What kind of admiration is this!


    Bruce Wayne didn''t react as fiercely as the Red Reaper, but her expression became very strange.


    "After listening to the story of the merciless iron fist and the ravaged, there is no need for them to exist. Wait a moment." Su Sheng disappeared with a whistle, and then reappeared again about five minutes later.


    Su Sheng, who had gone back and forth, had two huge bodies in his hands. Su Sheng threw it aside and heard two heavy bangs.


    "This is... the merciless iron fist and the ravaged? They are all dead..." Bruce Wayne checked the situation of the merciless iron fist and the ravaged, and looked at Su Sheng with a complicated expression.


    Although the turn just now was caught off guard, the killing of the merciless iron fist and the ravager in five minutes was even more shocking.


    One is the power of God of War, and the other is the day of destruction that can regenerate infinitely and gradually escalate. No matter which one of these two people has extremely strong strength and destructive power, ordinary heroes may not necessarily be their opponents together.


    Where is Su Sheng?


    five minutes!


    In just five minutes, he killed the ravager and the merciless iron fist. The relaxed and comfortable look seemed like going out for a walk, without any difficulty.


    This result can¡¯t help but let Bruce Wayne have a deeper and clearer understanding of Su Sheng¡¯s strength. Even with the strange control ability before, it¡¯s not so easy to win against these two people. It must have extremely strong power. Just work.


    So... Su Sheng said that he can defeat Barbatos, it is very likely... true!


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    Chapter 1 86 The Bat of Laughing


    "The last Laughing Bat is left in the Dark Knights. To be honest, I''m very interested in his story, Batman... Joker... Hehe, this is an old enemy, although I haven''t seen it on this earth. I have been in contact with the clown, but I am still looking forward to the story of this Batman like a clown, or a clown like a Batman." Su Sheng smiled and threw the shock wave backhand to Bruce Wayne. : "You can go to my turf. When I solve the Laughing Bat, I will go to the dark multiverse. The rest... has nothing to do with you."


    Bruce Wayne was shocked."I think I can''t refuse, can I?"

 860 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 860

    Su Sheng nodded affirmatively.


    What else can Bruce Wayne say?She nodded helplessly and jumped into the shock wave.


    "boom!"


    The shock wave disappeared.


    Su Sheng smiled and said to the red death god after sending Bruce Wayne to his back garden."Come on, let''s find the Laughing Bat."


    The red god of death nodded and swished 337 directly and directly displayed the superb power, Su Sheng followed closely behind.He followed Su Sheng all the way to push the Dark Knights to solve it, especially the ravages and the merciless iron fist who just solved it so easily, which made him now full of confidence in Su Sheng.Although he is also from the dark multiverse, the name of darkness does not mean that his heart is dark, so he also hopes that Su Sheng can defeat Barbatos and save the dark multiverse!


    As for the laughing bat?The Red Reaper didn''t think he could stop Su Sheng.


    "Shoo!" "Shoo!"


    Two superpowers of light accompanied the sound of breaking through the air. After a while, the two stopped and looked at the roof of a car in the middle of the road, a man in a Batman uniform showing a mask like a clown.


    Laughing Bat.


    It can be seen from the laughing bat''s non-panic reaction and leisurely posture, he should already know what happened, and he is still waiting for them.


    "Hi." The Laughing Bat wandered on both legs and waved towards Su Sheng."I know you, you are very special. If I''m not mistaken, you shouldn''t belong to this world? Your ability and your appearance have caused many completely different changes in this world, the butterfly effect... this series of A small change eventually led to a big change, and finally let you and me meet here."


    The clown is crazy, and the laughing bat is also crazy.


    Su Sheng... is actually crazy.


    When he came to the DC world, everyone thought he was a madman, a madman who might not know what would happen, but after so many years of subtle influence, Su Sheng¡¯s personality has actually changed a lot, and now he is lustful at best. , Behave recklessly, and have no scruples, the attributes of madness are much less.


    In fact, this kind of change is normal and crazy... just because there is a purpose, or the purpose has not been achieved, it is not really going crazy.It''s like a clown. After learning that Batman died, he returned to normal, and even faintly showed signs of being a good person. But when Batman was resurrected, the guy immediately relapsed and turned into a crazy clown.


    Uh...The clown Su Sheng in this world didn''t pay attention, but he hardly heard anything about the clown. Most of the time, the clown died when Su Sheng crossed the DC world for the first time?Who knows?


    "Are you spying on my memory? Oh, come on, just come, I don''t mind." Seeing that Su Sheng did not immediately respond, Laughing Bat smiled and raised his head with open arms, looking like he couldn''t wait.


    "Okay!"


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly and his mental abilities were thrown away in an instant, and then he felt countless messy memory information, which was very messy one by one, and the huge amount of memory blasted over almost instantly.If a normal person suddenly accepts so much information, I am afraid they will go crazy directly.


    But... is Su Sheng an ordinary person?Obviously not.So instead of being mad by the huge amount of information of the Laughing Bat, he slightly raised the corners of his mouth, and the interested East and West looked at the messy memory information.


    Some of these memories should be Bruce Wayne''s, some should be the clown''s, and some of the laughing bats, which are very messy, but Su Sheng saw it with relish, and even said while watching."Is this a clown? The clowns in your world are very hungry. They can develop a virus that will change their character and fulfill their last wishes after being infected? The clown was killed by Batman, and Batman was infected with the virus. Oh. He killed himself The three Robins trained, as well as Batgirl. Not bad, the Batman who is crazy like a clown is really lethal!"


    ...


    PS: Recently, the update is extremely unstable, I will try my best to finish this month, um!


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!


    Ps: Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door", there are many words and all finished books, and large quantities To be killed.


    The first thousand and eighty-seventh chapter the clown?Batman?Clown gas!


    "Let me see who else... The Flash, Wonder Woman, Red Tornado, Martian Manhunter, Tsk Tsk... You killed almost all the superheroes in your world. And Robin, you use the Joker''s parallel You infected them and made them your hounds."


    "Oh~ Superman is really miserable. You killed his wife and children with black kryptonite? Wait...children? The Superman in your world has children. Very good, very powerful!"


    The messy memory information of the Laughing Bat did not cause any trouble to Su Sheng, but made him enjoy it. Honestly speaking, the other members of the Dark Knights are far from the Laughing Bat, although the Dark Knights¡¯ Almost every member has wiped out the Justice League on their own planet, but in terms of means, the degree of sadness and madness is really no one can control the bat of laughter!


    The laughing bat is coming to the dark multiverse earth minus 22, the clown of this earth is really hanging!After subduing Batman, he brutally killed the villains of Gotham and the Gordon family, just to break through the bottom line of Batman not killing.But Batman''s psychological quality is also extraordinary, it''s a pity... Dao is one foot taller than a devil.The Joker personally killed a little girl''s parents with a pistol in front of Batman, and used the Joker virus on the little girl. This behavior finally drove Batman crazy, and he broke the Joker''s neck angrily.


    When the clown died, the poison gas in his body was also inhaled by Batman, and then turned into a laughing bat.Then, he met Barbatos, Barbatos showed him the beauty of the universe, and then he began the road of conquest.


    Su Sheng regained his psychic abilities, looking at the slightly surprised but always laughing bat, and said with a smile."Yes, a wonderful story. How to say it? Thank you very much for running over to deliver the story. I am very satisfied. But... when the book ends and the story ends, do you have any last words-? "


    "Are you going to kill me? giggle... It''s probably not easy." Laughing Bat''s hand didn''t know when there was a remote control."Would you like to guess what this is? Or... guess what will happen if I press it down? Oh, yes, you checked my memory, then Mr. Su Sheng, have you seen what I did? What about the layout?"


    Su Sheng told the truth."I didn''t see it, your memory is too messy, I only looked at the parts that I am interested in. As for what arrangement you have prepared, I am not interested at all."


    "Clown gas!" The Laughing Bat directly revealed the answer."I have arranged countless clown gas in this city. As long as I press it lightly like this, the gas will spread to the entire city in an instant."


    The Laughing Bat spoke directly and pressed it down.


    "boom!"


    A smiling face suddenly popped up in the small remote control. The Laughing Bat was stunned, and said with a smile: "It seems to be wrong, I don''t think you mind letting me take it again?"


    "Don''t mind!" Su Sheng waved his hand indifferently."Anyway, the poison gas has spread. You can take it again several times."


    The Laughing Bat froze slightly, then grinned and said: "Sure enough, I can''t lie to you. That''s right, this remote control is real. The poisonous gas has spread. Now many people have become clowns after being infected with poisonous gas. . As for the smiling face, it was just a joke!"


    "A fatal joke?" Su Sheng smiled brightly but suddenly appeared in front of the laughing bat.


    Laughing Bat''s smile twitched slightly, his eyes rolled down, his hands firmly grasped Su Sheng''s hand that had penetrated his chest.


    "The Joker is very strong and tricky. The reason why he can become Batman''s enemy is that he is a type of conspiracy, just like Batman. As long as he is not given any time to investigate and arrange, it is easy to kill him! Oh, Maybe I have to count the Bacchus factor? I suddenly wondered where the clown in my world has gone, maybe there is no Bacchus factor, so... he is really dead? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter, what¡¯s important is... you I''m going to die." Su Sheng mumbled to himself for a long time, and then looked at the laughing bat seriously.


    The breath of life of the Laughing Bat was getting weaker and weaker, but he started to laugh, laughing more and more wildly, more and more hissing, the laughter made people feel numb all over, and a cold shiver on the back. .The red Reaper not far away was very unnatural by the laughter, but Su Sheng had no influence, and even... still had some enjoyment.


    ¡­¡­ 0 ¡­¡­


    "It''s really a great thing to come to DC World and not listen to the laughter of the clown... Regret, thank you for filling my regret, Laughing Bat!"


    "Hahaha...hahahaha...I''m going to die, yes, I''m going to die, just like the death of the clown before... but do you remember? What happened after the death of the clown? You..."


    "Poison gas!" Su Sheng directly interrupted the laughing bat."After the Joker died, he infected Batman, that is, you, with poison gas, and then you became the Laughing Bat, inheriting the Joker¡¯s last wish and madness. Now that you are dead, you want to infect me with poison gas and make me the next laughter. Bat, right?"


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", ask for collection, ask for reward, ask for flowers!Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". Is.


    The first thousand eighty-eight chapters, clown gas, nothing!


    At this time, Su Sheng felt that the poison gas emitted from the laughing bat was invading his body. Although this poison gas is very hanging, it can make Batman instantly inherit the will of the clown and become the laughing bat, but... is he? Too confident?


    This kind of clown gas can infect Batman and Superman, and it may be no problem to infect the Justice League.But although the Justice League is the protagonist of the DC world, they are not even the second echelon in terms of the strength of the DC world.


    Can you imagine that people of the level of anti-monitor, black death emperor, and troublemaker will be infected by the poison of clowns?Can you imagine God, the power ceiling of giant beasts being turned into an alternative clown by clown gas?


    impossible!


    Su Sheng is not sure if he can beat God or the Giant Beast, but at least there should be no problem with a tie. It would be a hell if a figure of the strength ceiling level can be infected by the mere clown gas.


    Before the clown poison gas invaded, Sheng Su had already copied this ability, and then dispelled the poison gas''s influence on him, and looked at the laughing bat with a smile."Although I admire your madness to death, it''s a pity that the gap between you and me is too big in terms of strength. You can reincarnate with peace of mind. If you have your next life, remember to practice your skills before you come to me for revenge. I will die, I can wait for you slowly."


    Laughing Bat stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes, as if he wanted to know whether what he said was true or false. He insisted on seeing Su Sheng become the next clown, but it was a pity...Some things could be seen without persisting.


    The Laughing Bat was dead, but the frantic noise around him increased.With the release of clown gas in the city, more and more people infected with the gas become clowns, or...alternative clowns.In addition to these infected people, the same crazy Robin Hounds of the Laughing Bat are also creating chaos everywhere, but fortunately, other superheroes are dealing with it.

 861 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 861

    The clown gas is a special ability that releases other individuals and infects individuals. For the Laughing Bat, he may only be able to release it and cannot absorb it, but for Su Sheng, what the ability deity cannot do does not mean that he cannot do it.


    Overlay!Overlay!Overlay!


    Su Sheng continued to superimpose the power of his abilities, and then the ability that could only release poison gas produced a transformation, an evolution, and a special feeling like an extension of the body.


    Su Sheng''s thought moved, and slowly opened his palm.


    Suddenly, an invisible attraction spread from his palm, and then he saw a light green smoke floating nearby. The smoke hovered in his palm and slowly turned into a spherical shape.


    At the same time, the people who had been infected with the clown poison in all parts of the city stopped from their madness, and a puff of light green smoke floated out of their bodies and quickly rushed in the direction of Su Sheng.


    When the thick light green smoke left their bodies, they regained their consciousness after being crazy.


    After more than ten minutes, the clown poison gas pouring from all over the city has become less and less, but the clown poison gas in Su Sheng''s hand is getting bigger and bigger, gradually expanding like an inflating balloon.


    "boom!"


    The balloon exploded, and the clown gas evaporated out of thin air and disappeared.


    "Uh, how did you do it?" the red death god Chao Su asked in amazement.


    Su Sheng tilted his head slightly for a moment."How did you do it? That''s probably what you want to do."


    "..."


    The red Grim Reaper has an expression of stepping on shit. What do you mean by thinking of this?I still want to go to heaven, can I go to heaven?Uh...If you swing your arms down quickly to produce the impact of the wind, it seems that you can go to the sky, but this kind of heaven is completely different from the kind of heaven that the red death thinks.


    In short, the red god of death was a little disgusting by Su Sheng¡¯s answer. He waited for a while before he asked: "The Dark Knights have been wiped out by you. What are you going to do next? Go directly to the Dark Multiverse to find Barbatos? ?"


    "No hurry." Su Sheng shook his head and looked up at heaven."Have you not discovered that this world is not far from destruction? Although I intend to take away all the people related to me, this world has extraordinary meaning to me, so I don''t want to wait for me to multiply from the dark The universe came back and found that this world... was destroyed."


    "So you plan to solve the crisis of the destruction of this world first? What are you going to do?" the red god of death asked.


    Su Sheng smiled brightly: "It''s very simple. Solve the problem from the source 2.0. Although I''m not sure where the crisis of this world comes from, I just need to cut the connection between this world and the entire universe."


    Cut the connection between this earth and the entire universe, are you sure... this is very simple?


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!


    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". .


    Chapter 189: Collecting the Earth and the Dark Multiverse


    It is not difficult to cut off the connection between this earth and the entire universe. There are still several planets in his disciple, among which are the earths of other universes, so it is not difficult to shrink this earth and store it, it can even be said It is a familiar road.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for Su Sheng to store the earth, if it is the entire single universe, it may be a little tricky.Anyway, seeing the posture in front of the earth is not far from destruction, as long as he sends all his women to New Krypton, then there is nothing wrong with collecting this earth.


    Just like what he said earlier, this world has extraordinary significance to him. Although he first traversed the Marvel universe, the DC universe was the place that gave him a new life.


    "Don''t move here, I''ll be back soon." Su Sheng confessed to the red death god, and then he released his swift force and disappeared.


    The light of speed force almost lit up in different corners of the earth. Su Sheng, who ran a circle, threw all the women on the earth related to him into New Krypton, whether they wanted it or not, and then he found the disciple and left. Earth.


    Extraterrestrial.


    Su Sheng floated out of the disciple and directly released the ability to make the originally huge blue planet rapidly smaller, and then stored this earth that looked like a small globe on the planet shelf and placed it in the Krypton city previously collected. Above.


    After finishing, Su Sheng rushed in and pulled out the red death god inside.


    "call out."


    The red god of death looked at the environment like a collection room, and looked directly at the planets on the planet shelf."This... this is the earth? You, how did you make the earth smaller? You... even collected other planets?"


    "You are more exaggerated than Blagnac." The red death couldn''t help sighing.


    Blagnac just collects cities, Su Sheng can collect planets directly.


    "Don''t you think this is a good way? Anyway, for the people on this earth, they won''t notice any changes. It''s just that the movement just now was a bit louder, but in the chaotic times, no one will think too much, right?" Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "But as for planets other than the earth, this universe will also be destroyed." The red god of death said.


    Su Sheng shrugged."What does that have to do with me?"


    "..." The red god of death didn''t know what to say for a while, although he had been getting along for a short time, he also had a preliminary understanding of Su Sheng.Su Sheng is not a righteous hero, he will deal with the Dark Knights mostly because the Dark Knights may affect his women?It affects his life, and taking the earth away is only because the earth has a different meaning or value to him. As for other creatures in the universe, he doesn''t care.


    "Well, what do we do now?" the red death asked.


    Su Sheng did not answer, but directly grabbed the red death god and left the disciple, first shrank the disciple and put it away, and then used shock waves to sense the wave-frequency correlation between the red death and the dark multiverse.


    After confirming the fluctuation, Su Sheng immediately sensed Batman''s position, and then took the red Reaper through the past with shock waves.


    This is an endless dark space, where the light seems to be very precious and luxurious.Two completely different time and space fluctuations prove that they have come to the dark multiverse.


    Su Sheng looked around and quickly saw Batman sitting on the ground reading a book, which made him raise his eyebrows slightly.


    This picture looks so weird.


    Can Batman read the book clearly in such a dark environment?And, is our Bat Master a little too laid-back?Your relatives and friends thought you had become a portal and hung up, but you were reading in this dark place?


    Shouldn''t you turn on your DC''s son''s aura and try your best to leave the dark multiverse or defeat Barbatos?Although you can be considered knowledgeable, reading at this time really doesn''t fit your personality.


    Su Sheng walked over and kicked Batman with his foot. This kick was not heavy, but Batman fell to the ground as if there was no resistance. He clung to the book tightly with his hands, and his body leaned back. 257 people lay on the ground.


    "Bruce Wayne, I slept your girlfriend!" Su Sheng bent over and shouted in his ear.


    "call out."


    As soon as the sound fell, Batman''s right hand suddenly released the book and suddenly clenched his fist and punched him.


    Su Sheng didn''t dodge, the punch hit his chest directly, and then he heard a click, and Batman''s wrist instantly cracked.


    The pain caused Batman, who was not yet awake, to awaken suddenly. He snorted and used one hand to hold the ground, directly a backflip and pulled away from Su Sheng to make a defensive posture, observing the situation in front of him.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!


    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". .


    The first thousand and ninety chapters, sorry for greening you, Batman.


    "Su Sheng?"


    When Batman recognized the person in front of him from the darkness, he couldn''t help showing a look of surprise. From the time Su Sheng returned to the DC world to find Batman was missing, to Batman was taken by Barbatos to the dark multiverse. I haven''t seen it, so it''s no surprise that he would be surprised when he saw Su Sheng here.


    "You are... you are one of them." Of course, Batman was not talking about Su Sheng, but the red death that followed Su Sheng.

 862 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 862

    The red death hurriedly waved."Hey, listen, I''m sorry for the previous thing, but I didn''t do it. I am Barry Allen now and I have recovered."


    The word recovery made Batman thoughtful, but he didn''t let his guard down.Judging from his judgment, Su Sheng and Barbatos of the Dark Multiverse are definitely not in the same group, so this red death with Su Sheng can prove that he should be fine.


    But this does not mean that he can relax his vigilance. The red death may be fine, but it does not mean that Su Sheng is fine.This is the dark multiverse. He has personally experienced the magic of Barbatos, so...who can guarantee that this Su Sheng is real?Who can guarantee that what he saw was not an illusion that Barbatos deliberately let him see.


    "How did you wake me up? When I was immersed in fantasy." Batman asked warily.


    Su Sheng laughed."Are you sure, you want to know?"


    "of course."


    "Well, I only said a word. Bruce Wayne, your girlfriend was slept by me." Su Sheng repeated the expression that I satisfied you.


    "..."


    Batman''s cheek twitched slightly."Who do you mean by girlfriend."


    "Miranda Tate, of course, this is her pseudonym, and his real name is Thalia El Gul, the daughter of Master Assassin." Su Sheng shrugged.


    Batman took a deep breath."When, I mean... when did it happen."


    Su Sheng looked at him with a strange expression."Want to know in such detail? I said you shouldn''t have any special habit? Forget it, since you asked, I will answer you. I met her when Gotham was controlled by Bain. She chased me because I knew her true identity, and later... I think about it... I can¡¯t remember, I don¡¯t remember how long it took, anyway, she became my woman and started to keep with you. Distance, until the initiative to break up with you."


    "Ahem...Although you are a little embarrassed when you are green, I have saved the earth, not to mention that you are a hero, or a dark knight. Love matters are not suitable for you, so..." Su Sheng paused. Pause, said with a smile."Let''s solve Barbatos and leave here happily."


    "..."


    Batman can be sure that this is probably true. Su Sheng is right. He now has the faint urge to punch someone with his fist.Although Batman is not that deep in his relationship with Thalia, it is true that the two of them have almost no chance to promote their relationship except for their normal intersection. Thalia is busy with Wayne Group affairs during the day and Batman at night. The Dark Knight, so Batman was in a calm mood when Thalia offered to break up.


    As a result, he almost couldn''t stretch himself because of Su Sheng''s words.


    After taking a few deep breaths and admonishing himself to calm down, Batman suppressed his emotions and asked Saint Su."How are you going to solve Barbatos?"


    "First let him out, and second...kill him."


    Batman:...


    Red Reaper:...


    Batman suddenly regretted why he asked such a question. He should know that it is difficult to hear a serious answer from Su Sheng''s mouth, and this answer or way of acting...well...it fits Su Sheng''s style.


    In fact, Su Sheng really didn''t plan to choke on purpose, strategy?plan?These are completely meaningless to Su Sheng. He does not need to inquire about intelligence and specify a battle plan like Batman. He only needs to hook his fingers in front of the enemy, and copy the opponent''s ability when the opponent attacks him, and then stack this ability. The power of will solve the opponent.


    It''s simple, straightforward and convenient.


    The question now is...Where is Barbatos!


    Barbatos did not kill Batman but let him fall into the illusion of reading a book, which means that he must be paying attention to Batman''s situation, and even the development of the whole thing. Now he and the Red Reaper are in his place. He should show up too, right?


    Thinking of this, Su Sheng looked around with interest and sensed the surrounding atmosphere, looking for the location of Barbatos.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!


    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". Roar.


    Chapter 191 Barbatos


    "Huh..." Su Sheng, who looked around for Barbatos, suddenly stopped. At that moment, he seemed to feel a peep from his soul, as if there was a kind of eye staring at him in the dark, wanting See him clearly inside and out.


    This is a very strong spiritual ability, no... it''s not that it is strong, but the special laws of the dark multiverse enhance the effect of spiritual power.


    Barbatos!


    The master of the dark multiverse is undoubtedly the one who spied himself with his spiritual power just now.


    Is mental power considered an attack?Is peeking into someone''s memory count as an attack?Some situations may not count, but for Su Sheng, the disciple ability owner, this level of mental ability is enough to be judged as an attack. After all, tentative attacks are also attacks.


    So in a short moment, Su Sheng directly copied the opponent''s ability, um, packaged and copied.


    But Barbatos is still a bit capable. After all, he is the ruler of the dark multiverse. At the moment he copied it, he seemed to notice the problem and hurriedly withdrew 153 his mental abilities, but... it was too late.


    Speaking of it, it might be because Barbatos felt that his own power of the dark multiverse was suddenly divided into half, right?Because at this moment, Su Sheng has become another master of this dark multiverse after copying his abilities.


    "It feels so comfortable..." Su Sheng suddenly felt that the dark universe around him had become very comfortable and close. It felt like he had returned to his home."Hey, come out, let''s have a fight."


    Su Sheng''s sudden clamor made the Red Reaper and Batman startled. The two hurriedly looked around looking for Barbatos'' shadow, but... the dark environment did not change at all, and Barbatos did not appear.


    "Do you feel him?" Batman asked Su Sheng in a deep voice.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."He used his psychic powers on me and was discovered by me. Do you know what this means?"


    Batman groaned."You copied his abilities."


    Although the abilities of the Su Shenghui are diverse, the core ability is the infinite replication and infinite stacking of the disciples.Although he has not clearly stated what his abilities are, he never hides it, and his reckless behavior is enough for a smart person like Batman to guess what his core abilities are.


    "Bingo!" Su Sheng smiled and snapped his fingers."You got it right, but unfortunately there is no prize."


    Su Sheng doesn¡¯t care about the exposure of his abilities. In fact, many superheroes¡¯ superpowers are well-known. But knowing that doesn¡¯t mean you can defeat the opponent and defeat the opponent. For other superheroes, it is not ability that determines the outcome. It''s people; but for Su Sheng, it''s the opposite. It is not people, but ability that decides the victory or defeat, because his ability is incomprehensible, no matter how powerful your people are, they are rich in experience, and they are full of tricks. In the end... ¡­There is no use for eggs.


    "You copied his abilities, that is to say, you have also become the master of the dark multiverse. His home field advantage disappears in front of you, and his ability...I am afraid that it is not as good as you, so his ending is doomed. In other words... as long as you become your enemy, the ending is doomed." Batman couldn''t help sighing.


    Su Sheng shrugged."The moment you hit me, you lost. I think this sentence is not bad, and it feels full."


    "Okay, let''s end the chat, I''ll solve him first." Su Sheng''s voice fell and disappeared suddenly, followed by a whistling sound, reaching out in the darkness.


    A sharp thorn was held in his hand, and the corner of his mouth was slightly raised and flicked to the response.


    Whoosh.


    A huge figure flew out directly.


    "I said, there must be light!" Su Sheng''s voice sounded faintly in the darkness, and then the originally dim world suddenly became brighter. The sun that shouldn''t exist radiated light and illuminated the earth, giving people a kind of It was extremely disharmonious but there was no strange feeling.


    Under the ray of light, Barbatos thrown out by Su Sheng became clearly visible.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a pair of huge bat wings. The reason why they are described as huge is because the size of the wings alone must be at least ten stories high. The black cloak covering the wings reveals a huge Humanoid creature.


    His body structure, limbs, manner of standing, etc. all look the same as humans. His face is hidden under his hood, only two purple rays of light flicker appear. His body is somewhat similar to scaly but a little different, even if In terms of his overall size, his fingers also seem a bit too long.


    How should I put it, at first glance it looks like a mutated... Batman?


    Chapter 192 The God of Bats?God of darkness?That''s it.


    Barbatos¡¯ appearance is in line with Su Sheng¡¯s perception of him. After all, he seems to have a soft spot for''Batman'', and he can use Batman as the goalkeeper to send the Dark Knights to other worlds. It can be seen that the image of''Bat'' is right It is very important to him, very much like a totem.


    So to some extent, Barbatos, the master of the dark multiverse can also be called the god of bats or the god of darkness, but in terms of Su Sheng''s senses... he is a little weak!

 863 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 863

    Barbatos''s abilities are not many, not even outstanding.In addition to the home field ability to dominate the dark multiverse, he has the ability to slow down aging, infection, telepathy and change reality.


    The meaning of slowing down aging is obvious, that is, slowing down the speed of aging, so Barbatos is likely to achieve immortality, but that''s it.


    Infection is the use of the power of the dark multiverse to infect others, let them fall into hallucinations or severely weaken their strength.Before Batman''s illusion was the source and this ability, as for telepathy and changing reality, it goes without saying, it is obvious.


    On the whole, Barbatos is a person who claims to be a god at home, and he will be able to leave the home. It is really not strong.


    Of course, this is from the perspective of Saint Su. If it is someone else, Barbatos is indeed worthy of the title of the god of darkness.


    The dark universe lit up, and Barbatos suddenly appeared in the sights of Batman and the red death. Before they could react, before they had time to marvel, Su Sheng waved at him suddenly.


    In an instant, a group of hot flames roared out of his hand. This group of flames seemed to be a sacred fire that could burn all things, like a sword that could exterminate the gods...


    "Puff......"


    The burning sound suddenly sounded, and a flame-like trace appeared on Barbatos'' body. The scorching flame burned Barbatos'' body, and masses of darkness filled his body.


    "No...no...maybe...impossible..." Barbatos'' hoarse voice sounded intermittently, and then he heard a boom, the flame on his body instantly became grand, and it almost instantly wrapped it. Burn it all.


    The black smoke is filled, the black ash is flying...


    The original strong light disappeared, and the surrounding area returned to the original darkness again.


    The red death sighed and asked subconsciously."Solved, Barbatos just like that... was resolved."


    "Yes, Barbatos has been solved, but we still have bigger problems." Batman whispered, his eyes flashed with an unusual light when he looked at Su Sheng.


    Although Barbatos is dead, the ruler of the dark multiverse has not disappeared, but is more terrifying than before.What if Su Sheng wants to stay in the dark multiverse and become the god of this multiverse?What if he has thoughts about other positive universes?


    Su Sheng can solve Barbatos, but who can solve Su Sheng?


    It''s not that Batman is cold-blooded and ruthless, and doesn''t think that Su Sheng just saved himself and saved the universe. It''s just that he is accustomed to planning ahead and planning things for the worst, so that he can prepare the way in advance.


    But... Batman found that he had no way to deal with Su Sheng.


    "Okay, Barbatos has solved it. You should be able to find the way home to the red god of death, right?" Su Sheng clapped his hands as if making a trivial whisper, and asked the red god of death with a chuckle.


    The red death nodded."Of course, I can find my way back to my universe."


    "Then don''t give it away, why should you go?" Su Sheng waved.


    "..."


    The red god of death pondered for a long time and asked."Then, what about you?"


    "We?" Su Sheng thought for a while."I will send Batman to his earth, and then I will study the reasons why the reality has been changed. Don''t worry, I am not very interested in the dark multiverse, and there is a high probability that I will not come here again."


    The most important world has been collected by him, and when I am satisfied with my interest in reality being changed, I will take a trip to the other earth and take away people related to him, and then...the DC world should not come again. .


    Well, the premise is that he has encountered God and the Giant Beast. The ceiling of these two DC worlds, Su Sheng, is still interested in seeing him. Maybe he can also find the death of the endless family?


    The earth has been collected by myself, but death will still happen, so do you want to catch death to be responsible for the death in the world you collect?


    "You, don''t you plan to stay here?" Batman asked in surprise.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."Am I crazy? There is nothing but darkness here, let alone beautiful women, not even people, what am I doing here? I am lonely and die, no...I won''t be old, wouldn''t it be more painful? This and What''s the difference between going to jail? Okay, stop talking nonsense, let''s go."


    Su Sheng directly threw a shock wave wormhole at Batman''s feet after speaking. Batman fell directly down before he could react and returned to the earth that Su Sheng had collected.


    Of course, Batman should not be aware of the changes on the earth in the short term, but can he find out later?Ha ha ha... Su Sheng didn''t care at all, it didn''t matter if he found out anyway, he couldn''t get out.


    The first thousand ninety-three chapters of the wall of origin collapsed


    After dealing with Barbatos and throwing Batman back to earth, Su Sheng did not bid farewell to the red death, nor was he interested in knowing how he ran back to his own world, but directly came to the wall of origin through the shock wave.


    The wall of origin is the boundary of the known universe, also called the wall of soul. Outside the wall is the "source", all answers, the source of all existence.Those who fail to reach the "source" are trapped on the wall.It was the God-Wave released by "Source" that created the gods and superhuman beings.The wall of origin is also the boundary separating the parallel universes. Each DC universe has its own wall of origin, separated by blood in the middle. It is also the thing in the DC universe that is not affected by restart.


    The wall of origin has a special nature. Anything in the universe will be stuck to the wall as long as it touches it. If it is a living being, it will be fixed there unconsciously like a vegetable.


    There are a lot of characters on the wall, such as Yuka Khan, the father of Darkside, and the Supreme Superman. The only person who can come down from the wall by himself is Yuka, the god of origin. Khan, of course, finally got stuck again.


    "The Wall of Origin... really cracked..." Su Sheng looked at the Wall of Origin in front of him and muttered softly.


    Although at first glance, the Wall of Origins still stands here, assuming the responsibility of the cosmic border, but the clearly visible gap above is too eye-catching, even a casual glance will reveal its existence, and... this one The crack seems to continue to expand, and at this rate, it will not take long for the Wall of Origin to completely collapse.


    "Who caused the wall of origin to be cracked?" Su Sheng pondered with great interest. The existence that can break the wall of origin is absolutely extraordinary, but such characters usually do not destroy the wall of origin.


    "I didn''t feel that the Wall of Origins exudes any power to change reality, but the Wall of Origins is the root of everything. Even if it changes reality, there may not be any external manifestations, but the inner origin begins to change or influence."


    "Well, the question now is whether to fix the wall of origin. Although there is no chance to come again in the future, after all, this is a DC world. If you are bored and want to spend a vacation in the future, it is also a good choice. Let it be destroyed like this. It''s a pity." Su Sheng smiled suddenly after speaking."I really think too much. The Wall of Origins is not so easy to fix, so I should go to God, he must have this ability."


    "Then the question is, where is God?"


    Su Sheng doesn''t know where to find God, but he knows some ways to find God.For example, to find the endless family, or let the darkness fall. When the power of darkness reaches a certain level, the source of darkness, the monster beast, has a great possibility of awakening. If the monster beast awakens, the opposite God will also It is bound to appear.


    At that time, it may be possible to replicate the power of God and the monster beast together, but... facing two ceiling-level players at the same time, is it a bit too ridiculous to do it yourself?It feels a bit trivial!


    Su Sheng thought about it and didn''t think of any good way to make God appear, so he decided to go to other worlds and send his people away, so that even if the DC world was really destroyed, it would not affect him.


    As for the wall of origin?Let it continue cracking first, maybe there will be any surprises after it cracks completely.


    Su Sheng smiled and ran directly to the world of Earth One and Supergirl and started the action of packing and taking away. At first glance, this would be a time-consuming thing, but in fact, he didn''t spend much time...


    First arrange the women who are related to you on the earth together, and it will not take much time to have the superpower, and then turn on the shock wave to the new Krypton, and send them one by one.


    Simple and rude, it''s that simple.


    After Su Sheng threw all the women involved in the universe related to him to New Krypton, he realized that he hadn''t used even one day, looking at the vast universe...


    He is a little boring.


    Back to Marvel World?There doesn''t seem to be too many interesting events recently.Looking for a new time and space to play around?This seems to be a good choice, so...it was such a happy decision.


    Su Sheng smiled and was about to choose a new universe to play, when suddenly there was a loud noise from the Wall of Origin.


    "Crack!"


    This sound is not ear-splitting but it seems very penetrating, layer by layer seems to spread to all universes in 3.4.


    The wall of origin finally collapsed completely.


    At the moment when the wall of origin collapsed, Su Sheng suddenly felt four special forces appearing in the universe. This was an ancient and powerful force that was gradually awakening.


    This power is much stronger than Barbatos before.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!

 864 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 864

    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". .


    Chapter 194 Omega Titan?


    There is a myth among the oldest creatures in the universe. They are older than civilization and older than language...


    This myth is about four brothers, incredibly strong cosmic gods, each of which contains some basic energy of sentient beings.They are called Omega Titans, Entropy, Knowledge, Wonders, and Mysteries.


    Everyone believes that their core energy is the key strength of intelligent creatures. In order to prove their correctness, they sow the seeds of cosmic energy in one world after another.When the universe is coming to an end, it is said that they will return to a civilization that lasts for hundreds of millions of years, and compare several energies...


    The victorious brother will re-absorb that world, and the dying universe will become the food of its supervisor.


    Inexplicably...Such words appeared in Su Sheng''s mind, which made him surprised and exhilarated in an instant.


    God!


    With his current strength, probably only God has the ability to communicate with himself through telepathy or similar methods, but it will not trigger his ability to replicate. Originally, Su Sheng was still wondering where to go, but he did not expect that God would take the initiative to contact him. Lost myself.


    Tut tut...


    Although it was only a moment, Su Sheng vaguely grasped the other''s breath or energy, he knew that God was there.


    Of course, Su Sheng didn''t plan to go to God right away, he was still very interested in popular science news from God.


    Omega Titan, an ancient myth that can only reappear after the wall of origin is broken, sounds very high, and even allows God to give him popular science.


    In other words, the four Omega brothers must not be as strong as God, the ceiling is the ceiling, and the ceiling is the ceiling if you can''t reach it.But let God mention it specifically, Su Sheng was a little curious about their ability.


    Sensing the position of one of the energy, Su Sheng teleported directly.


    "call out!"


    When Su Sheng appeared, the first thing he saw was a behemoth. The name Omega Titan is indeed okay. It is indeed a giant. Its size is so large that it looks like a giant in an environment like the universe. The planet is comparable to him. It''s just like basketball.


    As for the appearance, it feels a bit like a Marvel universe planet devourer. The huge body is covered with armor-like existence, and the head wears a helmet. The overall look is still human-like, but... there is no gender.


    Such ancient gods usually do not show gender, or they have surpassed the pure distinction between men and women, and that¡¯s right. After all, their symbolic meaning has nothing to do with gender, and is more primitive and pure.


    Su Sheng doesn''t know which of the four brothers of Omega, entropy, knowledge, wonder, or mystery is this?It doesn''t matter, you will know soon anyway.He smiled and flew straight to the eye position of Omega Titan, smiled and waved.


    "Hi, big guy, do you want to fight?"


    provocative.


    Unconcealed provocation.


    Anyway, as long as the opponent makes a move, Su Sheng can replicate his abilities and guess the identity of the opponent, so why waste time asking and testing?


    The Omega Titan seemed to be stunned for a while when he looked at Su Sheng. It may be that he did not expect that such a little guy would dare to appear in front of him after sensing his strong aura, and even dared to provocatively make an appointment with himself. ?


    "Don''t understand? Still didn''t respond? It doesn''t matter, you don''t want to fight when you meet me." Su Sheng waited for a while without receiving a response and immediately lost the patience to wait. He smiled and waved directly. The punch passed.


    "boom!"


    The little fist hits the face of Omega Titan, it looks like a little baby is playing with an adult, but... this is just a look.


    boom!


    An invisible loud noise suddenly sounded between Su Sheng''s fist and the face of the Omega Titan. Its huge body tilted backward for an instant, and the invisible impact caused ripples in the universe, like a sonic boom.


    Slapped!


    Was slapped in the face just after showing up!


    Although the power of this punch shook the Omega Titan, it obviously did not cause any severe damage to him. It stabilized its body in the void universe, directly raised its palm and launched a light wave of energy 577, which is unknown to Su Sheng. .


    "coming."


    Su Sheng smiled and instantly copied the opponent''s ability, and then superimposed ten times the backhand and blasted out.


    "call out!"


    The exact same energy light wave blasted out from the palm of Su Sheng''s small palm, hitting the light wave of the Omega Titan in an instant, almost without any stagnation, the light wave of the Omega Titan was directly penetrated, and then I heard a snorting sound.


    A small light wave of energy hit the eyebrows of the Omega Titan, and a black spot that looked like a small lump appeared instantly, followed by a powerful impact sweeping the universe, and the surrounding starry sky was instantly detonated, and everything was wiped out. The power of devouring is rippling...


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!


    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". .


    Chapter One Thousand Ninety Five


    For a long time, because the aftermath of the shock caused by the explosion of the Omega Titan gradually dissipated...


    Su Sheng looked at the sifting universe like a sieve, and couldn''t help but click his lips. This is the Omega Titan?It doesn''t seem to be as strong as I imagined.


    It''s not that he was killed by himself but not strong. After all, except for a few rare ones, everyone else was killed in front of him. It was not enough to judge the strength of the opponent by this situation.


    But are you not Omega Titan?Aren¡¯t you the ancient god that appeared after the wall of origin was broken?The power of the explosion after death is just like that, just blowing up a space of stars?


    This is not in line with your compulsion!


    To be honest, Su Sheng was a little disappointed at this moment, and even lost interest in the remaining three Omega Titans.However, since God deliberately helped him popularize science, let''s solve this trouble easily.


    Su Sheng sensed the breath position of the remaining three Omega Titans and directly teleported over.


    Provocation, shot, copy, kill.


    Su Sheng repeated three times to solve all the Omega Titans.


    The poor Omega giant finally waited until the Wall of Origin collapsed and had a chance to appear, but before the internal fighting came out, who was the truth was solved by Su Sheng in this way like dealing with ants.


    Later, Su Sheng''s figure disappeared in the vast universe.


    "God, I''m looking for you!"


    Saint Su teleported to the breath of God, and the first thing that came into view was a vast world of whiteness. This whiteness was a little different from ordinary whiteness, and was different from the whiteness of snowflakes. It had a special feeling of holiness.


    Under normal circumstances, Shiraishi''s space will make people feel empty, flustered, and feel a little uncomfortable, and will easily become irritable and impatient.But the whiteness around it makes people feel a new and peaceful, peaceful feeling.


    There is nothing but white.


    There is no sky, no earth, no space, no time, no sun, no wind, as if there is nothing, and as if there is everything.


    Su Sheng''s first reaction felt that this place should be heaven, and human beings yearn for the happiness and peace of heaven, and this space fits this feeling very well.But soon he denied this idea. Although the DC world has heaven, and it is said that there are several heavens, the true God is definitely not in heaven.


    This may be a higher latitude, higher level special space, a space that belongs exclusively to God.

 865 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 865

    "Thank you for your help, stranger." An ancient sacred voice suddenly appeared in Su Sheng''s mind, and then a huge figure quietly emerged in the originally white space, instantly giving this white space other colors .


    This was a giant, a giant who looked like a homeless man to Su Sheng. He had long, messy black hair and a beard. The thick and messy hair almost connected the top of his head and chin together, only his face was exposed.


    He has a pair of white eyes and a huge body sitting on the floor. There is only a huge blanket covering his lap all over his body, blocking some places that will be mosaic.


    He is God!


    Su Sheng can be sure that his identity is God, but he still cannot accept it psychologically. Is this God?This guy who looks like a sloppy tramp is God?


    Also, what''s the matter with your black hair and white eyes?Is God an Asian?


    Besides, you are God, the ceiling of the DC universe''s strength, it can even be said that he created the DC universe. Even the gods of the level of Omega Titans have no gender. You still know how to be courteous, righteous and shameful, and how to find a blanket to cover it?


    Su Sheng, who was crazy in his heart, finally knows why God is so mysterious in the DC world. Anyone who sees this shape will affect his image as a god.


    "The name of a foreigner is very interesting, do you know where I came from?" Tucao replied. After finally seeing God, Su Sheng naturally had many questions that he hoped could be answered.


    "That is a remote and mysterious country, I can faintly feel that it is the origin of everything, including... me!" God''s voice sounded, it seemed a little lamented and a little uncertain.


    The origin of everything?


    Right.


    Although God is the creator of the DC world, the paintbrush in the hands of the editor is the creator of God, so the world before he traveled is called the Origin Universe and there is nothing wrong with it.


    But... the people in the Marvel Universe will not talk about it for the time being. There are also many existences in the DC world that can break the fourth wall. They all know that they are comic characters, and God should know that.


    But why does his reaction seem to just feel the starting point of all origins, but don''t understand the existence behind the fourth wall?


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!


    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". fox.


    The first thousand and ninety-six chapters cooperate, give me your ability!


    The fourth wall is also called the dimensional wall, which is a barrier between different dimensions.


    The most famous of the characters who can break the fourth wall is Deadpool. He knows he is a comic book character, he knows he was created, and he knows the origin of the universe.


    According to Su Sheng''s understanding, the universe of origin is naturally the world before he crossed. If he can break the fourth wall and go to the universe of origin, he should be able to return to the world before he crossed.


    Now that Su Sheng has copied DC, Marvel¡¯s two worlds with many powerful abilities can be regarded as the strongest of the first echelon. At least he is qualified to break the wrist with God, and with his shock wave and super speed power, he can only Traveling through different universes, but... the origin universe, or the fourth wall, made him unable to go back at all. How should I say, you remember, but you can''t feel it, it''s a strange feeling.


    Su Sheng had not considered returning to the origin universe before, so he didn''t try too many.Now God suddenly provoked this topic to make him have an idea.


    Maybe... it would be nice to go back and have a look?Although he doesn''t like dramas such as my return from the heavens or my return from Meiman Manga, 903, after all, it is his own universe.


    And he can go directly to the comics company to find out what new or old strong men and beauties are for him to have fun, and he can even let the comic artist create some interesting people or things, just to see how the comics of Origin Universe can It cannot affect the Marvel and DC worlds he travels through.


    But before that, he had to figure out how to get back.


    "Will it be very depressing? Obviously the God who created everything, but found out that he was also created. This kind of feeling that all fate is controlled by humans, shouldn''t it be very uncomfortable?" Su Sheng suddenly said with a smile. Up."Hit me and I may be able to return to my world."


    "You want my power." God''s voice sounded slowly.


    Su Sheng sighed, God is God, and the fact that he can copy the abilities of others cannot be hidden from him."Yes, how about it, or not?"


    "No." God refused.


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows."This is boring. You should know that I must have a way to gain your abilities. Rather than wasting time, it is better to cooperate. Hello, me, everyone, is this not good?"


    God did not respond.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."It doesn''t matter if you refuse to help. Then I will go to the Giant Fierce Beast. He will be at the same level as you. If I copy his power, what will you say will be the result?"


    "I won''t let you get the power of a giant beast." God replied.


    Su Sheng smiled."You refuse to hit me, and you don''t let me go to find the monster beast, what do you do? Seal me?"


    The disciple in Marvel''s world was given a dragon sleeve after being sealed. To be honest, the disciple''s ability is too abnormal. He claims to have the same strength as the guy who is the highest in Marvel, which is equal to DC God, if it is not hanged by the plot No brains, and a direct seal without even talking about logic, it is difficult to say that if the disciples continue to grow, they will not become the next highest.


    The disciple has screenwriters and Hua''s family to open the seal, but I don¡¯t have it. Besides, if God really wants to seal himself, it¡¯s not that easy. After all, he has more shock wave ability than the disciple, and he has unlimited superposition to break through the seal and travel to other worlds. It''s not difficult.


    That''s why Su Sheng dared to find God wave.


    Although the shock wave ability is also the ability of the DC world, in theory, God can eliminate it, but what he can eliminate is only the shock wave in the DC world. He can''t eliminate the ability that has been copied from his body, because once copied, it will be his own.


    If it is forcibly eliminated, hehehehe... the disciples'' ability can detect God''s aggressiveness and copy God''s ability, which God does not want to see.


    So the current situation is particularly interesting. God cannot attack Saint Su, even if it is difficult to stop it, he can also not seal Saint Su. Su Saint is like a hedgehog with a prickly hand, making God unable to start.


    "Cooperate and don''t waste time. As one of my big bosses for clearance, readers will be impatient if you waste time, so give me your ability." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    God remains silent.


    Su Sheng curled his lips."You are really stubborn. To be honest, your persistence is meaningless. The result of the stalemate is already predictable."


    "Either you are copied by me. Or you are killed by me."


    "As soon as you die, the power of light and darkness will get out of control, the darkness will rise, and the beast will appear, and then I will be able to copy his abilities. Then... you two have the ability to clear the big boss by me, I They will pat their buttocks and leave, and the fate of this world...it has nothing to do with me."


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!


    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". .


    The first thousand and ninety-seven chapters touch porcelain God, copy ability


    Light and darkness.


    God and giant beasts.


    They are the opposite of each other and the main reason for the balance of the universe. Once one party disappears or is too tyrannical, light and darkness will be out of balance and the world will be destroyed.


    In fact, darkness has already risen quietly. The rise of darkness often referred to by Constantine refers to the dark power of the giant beast, but it involves the superficial level, far from the level of the giant beast.


    God''s refusal to allow Saint Su to replicate his power was also based on the balance of light and darkness. If Saint Su replicated the power of God, it meant that the light had overwhelmed the darkness, the light and darkness were unbalanced, and the world would collapse.


    Su Sheng knew this too, so he gave up persuasion and took action directly with God''s firm attitude.


    "call out."


    The silhouette of Saint Su came directly to God in a flash, and then slapped God''s face with a slap.


    Slap God!

 866 Mei Manga: The Strongest Villain Chapter 866

    This is an extremely crazy move, and it is also the best move to offend God.After all, the act of slapped face is too insulting. Who can stand it for someone else?You may be okay if you punch me, but if you slap me, I promise to fight you hard. This is what many people think.


    Face is more important than actual injury!


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp voice fell, and God''s huge body and head were instantly beaten and tilted to the side.Su Sheng gains power and does not forgive others, anyway, how to die, it is a slap in the face of God.


    "Slap!" "Slap!" "Slap!" "Slap!"


    Compare hard and crisp.


    Although this kind of attack will not really cause any fatal harm to God, the humiliation on the face is by no means idle.But... after all, God is God, with different status and different angles of thinking. It seems to him that ordinary people''s desperate actions are not so difficult to accept, so he has never returned.


    Come on, just do it casually.


    Su Sheng simply let go of his hands and feet and unfolded the abilities he had copied one by one, completely treating God as a sandbag with strong endurance, whether it was an ordinary attack of ability or a conceptual attack like infinite gems, It didn''t have any effect for God, and Su Sheng stopped suddenly after a wild bombardment.


    "You can do it, I''m going to find the giant fierce beast." After that, Su Sheng turned around and wanted to leave.


    God subconsciously wanted to stretch out his hand to stop Su Sheng, but he stopped as soon as he stretched out his hand. He realized that if he stretched out his hand, although Su Sheng could be left behind, his ability would probably be replicated, so his hand stopped. Time to collect it back.


    Unfortunately, at the moment when his hand was about to be retracted, Su Sheng, who was originally a long distance away, suddenly drew close and came to the back of God''s hand, which is the direction of the back of the hand, in a way like touching porcelain.


    At the same time, God stopped and met, and the back of his hand hit Su Sheng.


    "Oh...Oh oh..." Su Sheng screamed and was knocked into the air, and then flew to the opposite side of God with a swish, his body instantly enlarged.


    In an instant.


    Su Sheng has changed to the size of God.


    "You..." God looked at Su Sheng in amazement and didn''t expect that he would be so shameless. Although he knew that Su Sheng was going crazy and his mind was elusive, he also knew that Su Sheng was deliberately drawing himself into the bait, but he never thought that he would be so shameless. Unexpectedly, he had no lower limit, and copied his abilities in this way of touching porcelain.


    Although God didn¡¯t want to attack Saint Su¡¯s mind at all, he simply retracted his hand, but this collision was enough for Su Saint¡¯s ability to judge him as an attack. After all, Su Saint was really attacked. ''That''s it.


    God only thought of closing his hands, but he didn''t expect that Su Sheng would use closing hands to touch porcelain, so his ability was copied by Su Sheng.


    God didn''t expect it, nor did Su Sheng.


    It''s not that Sheng Su didn''t expect to be able to copy God''s ability, but he didn''t expect it to be so easy, that he would actually copy God''s ability in one go.You know this is God, the ceiling of the DC world, its strength and status are as good as the ceiling of the Marvel world, it is so easy to replicate it.


    What can Su Sheng say?


    I can only say that my abilities are awesome, but I don¡¯t know if the disciples¡¯ abilities can be so awesome, or is it because the disciples¡¯ abilities have produced a certain qualitative change in their own bodies so that they can easily replicate God¡¯s abilities.


    In any case, when the power of God is in hand, Su Sheng can feel that he has a special connection with the entire DC world. At the same time, he can also feel that the light and darkness of the DC world have begun to become unbalanced because of his sudden superiority. The power of''s increased greatly, and the power of darkness was affected and gradually weakened...


    The first thousand and ninety-eight chapters


    "Dear God, you have two choices now." Su Sheng smiled and stretched out two fingers."The first option is to wait for the power of darkness to disappear, and the universe is out of balance. After I am gone, you can restart the world, um, the whole world. The second option is to help me find the monster beast and let me copy his ability, and then I Leave this world and never come back easily, so that light and darkness will regain balance."


    "Of course, you can also choose to kill me. But I don''t think you can do it, at least you can''t do it before the world is destroyed. Now you and my ability are the same, even if my stacking ability is invalid, we can draw a tie ."


    From a certain point of view, Su Sheng can be regarded as a five-fifth, no matter who the opponent is, no matter who the opponent is, anyway, if you copy your ability, everyone''s strength is the same.


    The reason Su Sheng believes that the superimposed abilities are invalid is because the abilities of people at the level of God are very conceptual, and can be summed up in one sentence of omnipotence.


    You are omnipotent, and I am omnipotent. This kind of omnipotence is omnipotent even if the power is superimposed, so it doesn''t make much sense to stack or not, which is different from the ability that can be measured in general.


    Using the most common power attack as an example, your punch may have a ton of power, but if I stack countless times, my punch can have countless tons. One ton versus countless tons, the gap is clear, and the superimposed effect can naturally be reflected.


    But the ability to rise to conceptualization cannot be clearly recognized. After all, there is no upper limit to the conceptual ability of God itself. Under the upper limit, no matter how many times the effect is superimposed, the effect is the same. The superimposed ability is not reflected at all, or even useless.


    Letting God make a choice is an awesome thing, but it is not difficult for God. Simply put, the existence of God has actually abandoned a lot of humanity.


    People will be angry because of being slapped in the face, God will not.


    People will be angry because they are being threatened to make choices, but God will not.


    Reason can be regarded as a commonality of God!


    Therefore, the choice given by Su Sheng is not a difficult matter for God to choose. Of course he cannot watch the world destroy, and he is not sure that he can eliminate Su Sheng, so the final choice is also the most suitable choice.


    Help Saint Su find the giant beast and copy his abilities, and then let Saint Su leave this world and never return.


    As long as Su Sheng does not return, the light and darkness will not be out of balance.


    As long as Su Sheng didn''t return, he copied the abilities of himself and the giant fierce beast and it would not have any impact on this world.


    So... God made the most sensible and most appropriate choice.


    To be honest, God was forced to compromise by Su Sheng, and he was using compromise in exchange for Su Sheng''s departure.


    The existence of giant beasts is extremely secretive to many people and even many god-level figures, but God is definitely not among them.Therefore, Su Sheng followed God and easily saw the giant beast.


    Wuguanghai is also known as the shadow continent.


    This is where the giant beast is located.


    A long, long time ago, I don¡¯t know how many times it restarted, I don¡¯t know which earth it happened.The gigantic beast is called the ultimate darkness, and has come to the world.


    When the beast came, hell split into two factions that supported the return of the Lord and opposed the return of darkness, and the angel legion went down to the earth to prepare to attack the strongest enemy.As for the heroes of the mortal world, they are already best prepared to fight with all their strength.The first to bear the brunt is the demon knight Aidrogen, he can''t cause any obstacles to the monster beast... But the call of the monster beast seems to have some problems, it asks everyone it encounters about the meaning of its existence.Ai Zhuogen''s answer is evil, darkness, and the opposite of God. The Giant Fierce Beast thinks that this only answers his fate, but it is not the answer he wants.


    Because of Edrogen, the Giant Beast realized that the heroes were observing itself, and this consciousness alone caused the Sargon wizard to die.Dr. Destiny challenged the Giant Fierce Beast, and the result was also an immediate failure. The Giant Fierce Beast asked him what evil is. Doctor Fate¡¯s answer was to prevent us from walking towards the swamp of ignorance of the eternal light.Giant Fierce Beast thinks this answer has taught itself to contempt, but it is still not what it wants.


    The power of the monster beast is too strong, the wizards gradually exhausted their power, and Zetala sacrificed to protect his daughter Zetana.The angel legion launched an attack on the giant beast, but it still failed miserably.At this time, the ghost appeared and turned into the last guard of the world, but after only struggling for a moment, it also fell in front of the beast.


    At this time, the swamp monster answered the question of the beast: light and darkness are indispensable, and coexistence is the highest rule.The giant fierce beast finally got the correct answer. God stretched out a giant hand in the sky and shook hands with the giant fierce beast. 3.8 peace, everything returned to its original appearance, the giant fierce beast incident ended.


    The giant fierce beast that left did not return to hell, but lived in Wuguanghai, also known as the Shadow Continent, where Su Sheng and God are at this moment.


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!


    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". .


    The first thousand and ninety-nine chapters copy the giant beast


    Light and darkness are the purest and most primitive powers. As representatives of light and darkness, God and the beasts are most sensitive to this power.


    The Giant Fierce Beast felt the appearance of God almost immediately, but what it wondered was...why there was another light power that was exactly the same as God appeared at the same time.


    The power of light is stronger than darkness, and the fierce beast has already felt that it has been affected.


    "Roar."


    A shocking roar suddenly sounded, and then a purer and more obvious darkness appeared in the already dim world.This darkness is like a huge black whirlwind, like a beast that chooses people to eat, making people fearful.

 867 American Comics: The Strongest Villain Chapter 867

    dark!


    This is the purest darkness!


    Su Sheng does not know what the image of the giant beast is. Perhaps it has appeared in DC comics, but Su Sheng knows his existence but does not know what he looks like.


    But he was pretty sure that the guy in this black whirlwind was the giant 31 beast!


    God represents omnipotence, that is, omnipotence.He can turn himself into any shape, and the giant fierce beast exists as the opposite of God and naturally has this ability.But he obviously didn''t mean to change into a human being...


    The corner of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly, and he directly used God''s power to rush in front of the monster beast and punched it.


    "boom!"


    When the fist hit the giant fierce beast, the black whirlwind around the giant beast instantly sounded like a sizzling evaporation sound, and the power of light was eliminating the darkness.


    The giant fierce beast''s body trembled slightly and leaned back, followed by a wave of fierce hatred, and the black whirlwind seemed to turn into a mass of hands-free things and directly hit Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng immediately laughed.


    The ability to copy the giant beast is much simpler than the ability to copy God. God has too many concerns and is smarter than the giant beast. He is not willing to get the bait easily, so he has to find a way to touch porcelain, which is like a giant beast. , If you hit me, I will hit you, Su Sheng likes this kind of opponent the most.


    It was almost the moment when the fierce intent of the giant fierce beast was locked, and the moment he shot, Su Sheng copied his abilities neatly.At the same time, the Giant Fierce Beast seemed to feel the change of Su Sheng, the change of the original balance between the light and the dark and then returned to balance.


    "boom!"


    A group was exactly the same as the Giant Fierce Beast, and something that looked like a hand came out of Su Sheng''s body.


    The violent energy made the surrounding space seem to be shattered, and a clicking sound rang around.


    It is very difficult for the omnipotents of the same level to distinguish between superiors and superiors. This is very clear to Su Sheng. Under normal circumstances, Su Sheng should worship and leave after copying the power of the monster beast. After all, the goal has been achieved, but at this time it is inexplicable There was an impulse, and his fist used God''s power to directly blast towards the beast.


    Saint Su swears that this punch really went out naturally.


    "boom!"


    The giant fierce beast was blown out by this punch in an instant, and he could clearly see that his size seemed to be less than a circle, and the black whirlwind around his body seemed to be much weaker.


    "Zizizi..." A long trace was formed on the ground by the giant fierce beast, and the giant fierce beast struggled for a long time but couldn''t get up.


    "Uh...it seems to be a bit heavier." Su Sheng looked at God and smiled wryly."Then what, if my goal has been achieved, I will leave first, you chat with him."


    "Where are you going?" God asked.


    "Find someone." Su Sheng thought for a while and said.


    God said dissatisfied."Aren''t you talking about leaving this world?"


    After Su Sheng copied the power of the monster beast, although the light and darkness have restored the balance, his existence is like a time bomb. Just now, the dark power of the monster beast has been weakened a lot. If he is using it unscrupulously Their power can easily cause the balance to be broken again.


    "Yeah, I plan to leave this world. After all, I have taken away what is meaningful to me. But just now, I suddenly remembered a person, a...enemy?" Su Sheng said with a smile. ."Did you know that the cosmic reality of Earth 1 was modified before? At first, I used 577 as Barbatos. Later I thought it was because of the rupture of the wall of origin, but just now...I thought of another possibility."


    "A person, no... It should be said that a god without humanity can do this, and he has some connections with me. Although I can leave now, my thoughts are not accessible when I think of his existence. , I might come back if I don¡¯t understand my thoughts, so because I don¡¯t come back to this world, I think it¡¯s better to solve him before leaving.¡±


    "You''re talking about... Doctor Manhattan." God said slowly.


    Su Sheng smiled brilliantly."God is God, he knows everything well."


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!


    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". .


    Chapter One Hundred


    A long, long time ago...well, it didn''t take long. It''s just that Su Sheng had experienced too many things, which led to the impression that this incident happened a long time ago.


    At the beginning, Su Sheng hadn''t copied too many god-level abilities. It seemed that he hadn''t copied the super power yet. He also used the disciple to travel through time, and then experienced the story of the watchman during the Cold War.At that time, he was rushing to replicate the ability of Dr. Manhattan, but Dr. Manhattan was able to see what happened in the past and the future through the trajectory of elementary particle movement, and was able to foresee the future and avoid others early in the future, which made Su Sheng regret. I was also quite upset.


    Dr. Manhattan frustrated without showing up, and Su Shengxun could only give up temporarily. After all, there were many interesting things, and there was no need to hang him on a tree.But now that Dr. Manhattan jumped out by himself, he couldn''t blame Su Sheng for turning over the old accounts. To be honest, he had never thought that the reality of Atlantis had been modified to be related to Dr. Manhattan. It was only at that moment that he thought of this possibility.


    Perhaps it was because he was preparing to leave the DC world after copying the abilities of God and the Giant Fierce Beast and would not return for a long time, so the brain thought of what regrets it had not dealt with, and then thought of Dr. Manhattan, thus thinking of Ya It''s the reality that Tlantis changed.With Dr. Manhattan''s abilities, it is indeed possible to take the opportunity to do things when the Wall of Origin is broken, and his character... is not very trustworthy.


    Too sensible, the sensible is completely devoid of emotion and humanity.


    Su Sheng remembers that in the comics, Dr. Manhattan took the opportunity to steal time in the DC world, so it is not impossible for him to take the opportunity to change reality.


    In order to have the beginning and the end, Su Shengdu had to talk to Dr. Manhattan.


    If it was before, he might not have been so easy to find Dr. Manhattan, but now, after copying the abilities of God and the monster beast, the DC world is just like his world. Isn''t it easy to find someone?Mind moving slightly, Su Sheng quickly sensed the position of Dr. Manhattan and teleported it directly.


    "call out!"


    The sound of breaking through the sky fell, and Su Sheng appeared on a deserted planet.From the appearance of the planet, it seems that it is not suitable for human survival, and I don''t know which planet in which galaxy, but these are not important to Su Sheng. The important thing is that he has seen the stunned Dr. Manhattan!


    After Lan Dahiao abandoned human nature, I became more and more serious. I didn''t even wear any clothes. Fortunately, there was no one on this planet. Otherwise, Dr. Manhattan would be a lively pervert.


    Dr. Manhattan didn''t know that Su Sheng was complaining about his own dress. As an almost omnipotent god, he could predict the future.But this time, his ability has failed. Although in the past he would be interfered by the superluminal subflow when he predicted the future, the impact was not great, as if a layer of tulle was separated, but this time the tulle became The quilt, any news about the future is completely blocked, without any signs.


    So Dr. Manhattan was surprised when he saw Su Sheng. He didn''t see Su Sheng''s appearance or his own future, which means that Su Sheng''s ability has far surpassed him.


    And, just recently.


    Not long ago, he could foresee certain trajectories of actions, but his prediction seemed to be affected after disappearing from the earth, and then... he didn''t know anything.


    Maybe...this is because the wall of origin is broken?Dr. Manhattan couldn''t imagine Su Sheng could copy someone''s ability to be stronger than himself.


    "Oh, long time no see, Dr. Manhattan. No, no, we should have been friends with each other for a long time, and this is the first time we meet." Su Sheng raised his hand to Dr. Manhattan with a smile and asked eagerly."Do you know what I am looking for you for?"


    "Copy my abilities. I knew you wanted to find my purpose since many years ago, so I left. I have a hunch that you will find me sooner or later, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon." Dr. Manhattan''s tone was flat and nothing. Bo Lan, it can even be said that she narrates things that have nothing to do with her without emotion.


    Su Sheng snapped his fingers."Yes, not exactly."


    "At the beginning, I really wanted to copy your abilities. After all, putting aside the ceiling, your abilities are already outstanding. With your abilities, I can do many things. But time has passed, although I still want your abilities. Yes, but the main purpose I am looking for is to... kill you." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "Kill me? Why?" Dr. Manhattan''s tone remained calm."I have no grudges with you. According to human logic, it should be said that you owe me, because you slept with the second generation of the Silk Soul, and the way is not very friendly. By the way, according to human logic, when you are When you feel guilty or owe something and cannot pay it back, the best way is to kill the other person, so that the guilt and burden in your heart will naturally disappear."


    "But this does not explain why you came to me for so long, or that your behavior does not conform to the logic of this kind of thinking. So, I don''t understand why you want to kill me."


    ...


    PS: The new book has been released: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class", a million words are fat, please collect, ask for rewards, ask for flowers!


    Recommend my finished works: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". .


    Chapter 1,101, Obliteration of Dr. Manhattan


    "Logic?" Su Sheng sneered."Do you know? When I came into this world, I didn''t care about the logic of thinking anymore. I am me, I only do what I want to do. If I insist on using the logic of thinking to interpret me If you can understand it, you¡¯re good at it. If you can¡¯t understand it, just bear it.¡±

 868 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 868

    "This is also a kind of logic." Dr. Manhattan said.


    Su Sheng nodded and said: "Yes, my logic. Alright, let''s stop here, I''ve delayed too long. Some people may not be happy, so are you ready to experience the feeling of death?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to die yet." Dr. Manhattan''s voice fell and directly waved his hand towards Su Sheng.


    At that moment, Su Sheng could feel that the basic particles around him seemed to have changed, and this change spread to himself, as if he wanted to decompose his body structure into basic particles in an instant!


    This is the ability of Dr. Manhattan.


    Dr. Manhattan has many abilities, such as quantum body, quantum reaction, ontology copying, memory reading, moving time and space, particle destruction, predicting the future, decomposition and reorganization, reorganizing the body, microscopic sight, controlling time, creating life, etc...


    The moment Dr. Manhattan launched the attack, Su Sheng had already copied all his abilities.So when he tried to decompose his body structure into elementary particles, in layman''s terms, to kill himself, Su Sheng used his ability to instantly reorganize his body, and pointed his backhand at Dr. Manhattan.


    "boom!"


    Dr. Manhattan exploded like a full balloon. The moment his body exploded, his body was broken down into countless elementary particles, the kind of elementary particles that are invisible to the naked eye. To put it simply, it would be... ashes disappeared.


    Gululu... Gululu...


    As if some squirming sound sounded around, the place where Dr. Manhattan exploded gradually showed a weird light. Like a puzzle, Dr. Manhattan''s body reappeared and assembled piece by piece. Not long after, Dr. Manhattan was resurrected.


    The resurrected Dr. Manhattan looked at Su Sheng with a weird expression. To be honest, his blue faint face looked really awkward.


    Su Sheng didn''t expect to use this trick to kill Dr. Manhattan. If Dr. Manhattan was so easy to kill, he wouldn''t be ranked so high in DC''s power echelon. This can only be regarded as...say hello.


    After all, Dr. Manhattan was hiding from himself before and didn''t want him to copy his abilities. Now that he can copy his abilities, he always uses his abilities to say hello.


    As for why Dr. Manhattan''s expression was so weird after his resurrection, it is even more obvious. Under his own abilities, no one''s expression would be so normal.


    "I know you can superimpose the copied abilities, but even if superimposed, the basic nature of the elementary particles is still there, you can''t kill me." Dr. Manhattan said.


    Su Sheng smiled and shook his head."So, I am not going to kill you with your abilities. Do you know? Your abilities are not the strongest among the abilities I have copied. The strongest are God and the beast. It just so happens that I just copied theirs. ability."


    "God is the ceiling of power. His power transcends above everything, just like the supreme oaa next door. This includes all matter, spirit, fantasy, thinking, consciousness, meaning and everything."


    "Beyond any definition and any meaning."


    "Anything that defines anything and any matter has no meaning for it, transcending existence and non-existence, reaching non-non-existence and non-non-existence, that is, neither existence nor non-existence, since it is not non-existence, nor non-existence The realm."


    "Does it sound mysterious and mysterious? Simply put, I don''t think you should exist, you can''t exist."


    Su Sheng said a lot in one set, and then... used the power of God.


    Although most of what he said just now refers to oaa, as a god of the same level, it can be said that it is no different from oaa, so when Su Sheng activates his ability.


    Dr. Manhattan was gone, disappeared from the world very abruptly but without any harm.


    He shouldn''t exist, so he doesn''t exist.


    Anything related to him in this world that could represent his existence disappeared the moment he disappeared.


    One thought, one moment.


    Dr. Manhattan was directly obliterated!


    "Tsk tusk tusk, this kind of ability is strong, but it doesn''t have the pleasure of punching to the flesh. Well, now that the problem of Dr. Manhattan has been solved, it is time to leave here." Su Sheng could feel God. Having been peeping at himself, it is obvious that his old man wants to leave the DC world as soon as possible.


    Su Sheng didn''t care about this, he smiled and waved his hand at the empty space, then released the shock wave wormhole and jumped directly into the Marvel world.


    At the moment Su Sheng left, the feeling God directly restored the wall of origin to its original state, and then... restarted the entire DC world''s multiverse.


    ...


    I recommend my finished work: "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadlock: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". There are many words and a lot of words to be killed.


    At the same time, I recommend my new book: The work in the million-character serialization: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class".


    ¢Ù¢à Marvel end game


    Chapter 1102: Return to Marvel: Natasha''s Misunderstanding and Grievance


    Marvel Universe, Avengers Building.


    Natasha sat in a chair and turned off the projection communication of all parties, with one foot on the table with a sad face.


    Thanos has experienced many things after wiping out half of the population with a snap of his fingers, such as the Skyhammer messenger, such as the Hammer game, such as the Asgard incident, etc... By the way, there are female captains from other worlds. Sharon Rogers, although these things were finally resolved by Su Sheng, after Su Sheng sent Sharon Rogers back to her world, he never came back.


    They were used to things like Su Sheng disappearing suddenly, so they didn''t care too much at the beginning. After all, they needed to deal with the mess after these things, but when these things were all done, Su Sheng did not come back.At this time, the captain contacted them, hoping to cooperate and figure out a way to revive those who disappeared under Thanos'' snapping fingers.


    To be honest, for so long in the past, almost people in the world have accepted the fact that this half of the people have disappeared forever, and only the captain has not given up.


    In fact, the easiest way to resurrect those who have disappeared is to make Su Sheng snap his fingers again, but Su Sheng never returned is one reason, and the other reason is that they know that Su Sheng is not a hero, even if they come to him. Saying it is just a matter of hand, he may not be willing to help if he is in a bad mood.


    So in the end they decided to look for the infinite gems taken away by Nebula. At first, Nebula left with the tattered Infinite Gloves, hoping to fix it and bring Kamora back to life. Now that after so long, I don¡¯t know what happened.


    Unfortunately, the process of searching for the nebula is not smooth. The vast universe is so big that it is difficult to find someone. Fortunately, they have retained the energy data of the time when Thanos used the Infinite Gems. As long as the same intensity data appears again, it means that someone uses it. If you have infinite gems, you will find them naturally.


    "Hey, why isn''t that guy coming back? If you''re not at home, your woman can''t vent her energy anymore." Natasha murmured and reached out to pick up the sandwich prepared before the table, but she raised her hand. Suddenly I found that...the sandwich was gone~.


    She was sure that she had remembered correctly. The sandwich was placed on the table before, and she hadn¡¯t had time to eat it, but now...


    Natasha stood up with a swish, and looked around vigilantly looking for suspicious circumstances.She didn''t even think that an enemy could invade quietly, just wondering if the invisible woman Susan or the Wasp Girl Hope would come to joke with herself.


    When her gaze swept to the window not far away, a person appeared on the bay window below the window. This person casually leaned against the bay window and turned his head to look at the scenery outside, quietly as if it did not exist at all.


    "Su Sheng?" Natasha was startled, then asked tentatively."Riwen, you have become Su Sheng again."


    Ruiwen, the devilish girl, occasionally turns into Su Sheng''s appearance. Others have been fooled several times.


    Su Sheng put the sandwich in his mouth to eat up, then turned to look at Natasha and smiled."Why don''t you think that the real Su Sheng is back?"


    Natasha curled her lips."This is not the first time you have become Su Sheng, let alone if he really came back, do you think he would sit there so quietly and steal my sandwich to watch the scenery?"


    "What do you think he will do?" Su Sheng smiled and asked when she saw Natasha as if she believed she was Ruiwen.


    The first stop to return to the Marvel world must be the Avengers Building. Others seem to be on missions and not at home, so Su Sheng came to Natasha, just to see how Natasha seems to be thinking about things. Su Sheng She didn''t bother in a hurry, but walked along her sandwich to the bay window. While eating, she learned through her ability what interesting things happened in the Marvel world after she left.


    Natasha walked to the front of Su Sheng, bent over and stretched out her hand to erase the residue from the corner of her mouth, and said quietly."Remember to owe me a sandwich, and don''t be like him anymore. Every time I see this face, I want to get in and give a few kisses."


    ¡­¡­. 0


    While talking, she sat down opposite Su Sheng, arched her legs, and said with a chuckle against the wall."If he is really coming back, I think I should be pressed on the desk at this moment. That guy doesn''t care where you are and what you are doing. He doesn''t care how much you miss, how much you want to follow. He said, he must satisfy himself first, and wait until he finishes venting..."


    Natasha curled her lips."When he finishes venting, he will find another person, when will he sleep with his women all over, and when will he be quiet and chat with you. Of course, it may not be your turn and wait until your turn. He may be gone again when


    "What a grievance." Su Sheng smiled dumbly.


    Natasha smiled."Don''t say you have no grievances, otherwise, why do you often become him to tease us?"

 869 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 869

    ...


    I recommend my finished work: "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadlock: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". There are many words and a lot of words to be killed.


    I also recommend my new book: The work in the million-character serialization: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class" Fan.


    Chapter 1, 103, Nebula is dead?


    "Still looking for the whereabouts of Nebula? Actually, I don¡¯t think you need to waste energy. If Nebula fixes the Infinity Gloves, he will definitely come back. After all, not everyone can use Infinity Gems to snap their fingers. Nebula wants to save Kamora. The only way is to come back and find me." Su Sheng said with a smile.


    "I''m looking for him, not for you." Natasha said with an angry glance."In fact, we don''t know the truth, but we always have to do something. Su Sheng can not mind losing half of the population. After all, the daughters related to her are fine, but the earth has disappeared 3.5 billion people. If you can, Of course I hope to save them back."


    "Why don''t you wait for me to come back and find me? Maybe if you please please me, I will agree?" Su Sheng asked with a smile.


    Natasha was too lazy to complain about the devilish girl Ruiwen pretending to be Su Sheng, she said casually."Forget it, it''s not so easy to get that guy to agree to things that are not of interest. Use him as the last resort."


    "Dididi...dididi..."


    As soon as Natasha''s voice fell in the room, a sound rang, and then a virtual projection of indigo appeared quietly.


    "Welcome back, Mr. Su Sheng." This system is an artificial intelligence separated from Indigo, and its intelligence is not that high.


    "Su Sheng? Indigo, she is..." Natasha thought that Indigo was deceived by Ruiwen''s changes. After all, Ruiwen''s changes could design DNA, but this idea was quickly dismissed by her because she remembered Indigo¡¯s program can recognize Ruiwen and Su Sheng, so...


    Natasha suddenly turned to look at Su Sheng."You, you are really Su Sheng."


    "So, do you need to go there?" Su Sheng smiled and pointed to the desk.


    Natasha''s answer was stern and forceful, and she threw herself on Su Sheng''s body and gave a passionate kiss.Su Sheng naturally responded forcefully, unwilling to show weakness, and the two of them had already arrived at the desk before they knew it.


    Su Sheng copied Natasha''s judgment on her perfectly and pressed her on the desk. Even though Natasha reacted and wanted to ask Indigo if there was any news, Su Sheng never gave her a chance.


    Just like she said, if it is really Su Sheng coming back, I think I should be pressed on the desk at this moment, that guy will not care if you are at home, what you are doing, or how much you read, How many things I want to tell him, he must first satisfy himself.


    The wind and clouds, the clouds and the rain.


    After a long time, Natasha twitched and tidied her clothes, looking at Su Sheng faintly."You did it on purpose."


    "Yes, my dear, I did it on purpose." Su Sheng replied with a grin and raised his voice."Indigo, was there any news just now? I can say now."


    Then the voice of indigo sounded."Not long ago, I detected the energy of infinite gems on a certain planet."


    "I found the whereabouts of Nebula?" Natasha was overjoyed, asking about the location of the planet and notifying others. Of course, this notification did not forget to include the news of Su Sheng''s return.


    After a while, one by one, red, fat, green and thin female superheroes walked into the room. They were both surprised to find the whereabouts of Nebula and surprised at the return of Saint Su.


    "In short, since we already have the whereabouts of Nebula, we will find her first, as long as we get the Infinite Gems, we can bring back the lost people. As for you..." Natasha looked at Su Sheng.


    "I''ll take you there. The cucumber vegetables will be cold when you take the spaceship." Su Sheng smiled and snapped his fingers.


    "call out."


    Everyone only felt a moment of turbulence. They obviously didn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t feel any movement of themselves, but the surrounding environment had undergone earth-shaking changes. They were supposed to be in the room of the Avengers Mansion on Earth, but at this time They appeared in an alien planet with a fiery sky...


    "That''s... Nebula?" Hope of the Wasp, pointing to a figure lying in a deep pit not far away, shouted in surprise and ran over with a quick walk.


    Black Widow Natasha, Jessica Jones, Hellcat Trish, Invisible Girl III, Maria Hill, Sharon Carter, Scarlet Witch Wanda, Sage, Spider Silk, Gwen Spider, Mantis Girl, Reunited The members happened to be here because of Su Sheng''s return, so at this time all of them followed.


    Nebula wears a tattered glove on his hand. A closer look can tell that it is the Infinite Glove, but the infinite gem on the Infinite Glove has disappeared. Half of Nebula''s body is scorched, and it looks like There is no life at all.


    "She''s dead..." Hope the Wasp shook her head in a low voice.


    "The infinite gem is gone. Did she just use the infinite gem? But... but even if she can''t bear the power of the infinite gem and died, the infinite gem shouldn''t disappear."


    "Did someone take away the infinite gem?"


    "Could it be that Nebula has resurrected Kamora with Infinite Gems, and Kamora''s resurrection took away the Unlimited 4.8 Gems?"


    "If it was Kamora, she wouldn''t ignore Nebula''s body, right?"


    Everyone looked at me and analyzed the situation in front of me. Su Sheng couldn''t help frowning at Nebula''s death, and raised his hand and waved lightly.


    In an instant, a picture of the flow of time appeared around it, which was the appearance of Nebula holding an infinite glove.


    ...


    I recommend my finished work: "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadlock: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". There are many words and a lot of words to be killed.


    At the same time, I recommend my new book: The work in the million-character serialization: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class".


    Chapter 1104 Thanos Reappears and the Universe Cube


    The appearance of the time image made everyone quiet for an instant. They could clearly see Nebula wearing the Infinite Gloves, the Infinite Gems lit up, and Nebula knelt on the ground in pain, enduring the surging and powerful force and snapped their fingers.


    Immediately after the dazzling light lit up, Nebula was lying directly on the ground, exactly the same as the current posture, and the infinite gem on the infinite glove seemed to explode?


    The infinite gem disappeared in the explosion.


    No one took the Infinite Gems, and Kamora did not resurrect. Nebula snapped his fingers and died, and the Infinite Gems disappeared strangely in the explosion.


    "Sho... Isn''t the infinite treasure gone?" I don''t know who said.


    No one answered, but everyone''s expressions became heavy, because judging from the situation on the screen, this is the most likely guess.


    "What''s going on?" Scarlet Witch Wanda looked at Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shrugged and explained."I don¡¯t know. I have never used Infinite Gems. Although I also have the ability of Infinite Gems, I will not explode. But I think there are two possibilities. One is because Nebula wants to resurrect Kamora, and Kamora It was in exchange for soul gems to die. This is a kind of conflict, so Infinite Gems can¡¯t fulfill this demand, and Nebula¡¯s thoughts are strong, so...Bang..."


    Su Sheng opened his hands."The Infinite Gems exploded."


    "What about the second possibility?"


    "The second possibility is that Nebula knew that Kamora could not be resurrected with infinite gems, so he destroyed the infinite gems in angrily. I personally think this is unlikely." Su Sheng shrugged."He is not Thanos, the director of the Family Planning Office. After his wish is fulfilled, in order to prevent people like you from resurrecting those who have disappeared, he can do something like destroying the infinite gem."


    "As for what kind of possibility is it, let Nebula speak for himself." Su Sheng snapped his fingers at Nebula''s body after speaking.


    "Snapped!"


    With the snapping of her fingers, Nebula groaned and opened her eyes and woke up quietly. She first looked at her undamaged body blankly, and then at Fulian and Su Sheng.


    "I... Am I dead?" Nebula said quietly.


    "I resurrected you, let''s talk about the infinite gems." Su Shengdao.


    Nebula''s face suddenly became sad."The Infinite Gems can''t resurrect Kamora. I remember that before I died, I seemed to see their power intertwined, and then... destroyed each other."


    "That''s the first time it''s possible." Because Kamora exchanged soul for soul gems, it is impossible for Infinite Gems to resurrect Kamora. This is a conflicting behavior. In this conflict, Infinite Gems The forces collided with each other and eventually destroyed themselves.


    Nebula was immersed in the sadness of not being able to save Kamora, and everyone in the reunion also lost the opportunity to save 3.5 billion due to the disappearance of the infinite gem and was depressed.

 870 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 870

    "Someone is coming." Su Sheng suddenly said, turning his head to look at the open space next to him, and saw that the open space was separated from the middle like a curtain, and then a tall figure came out from inside.


    "Thanks!"


    As soon as this figure appeared, everyone recognized it. It was the Thanos who once wiped out half of the universe''s population with a single snap, and then joined the crowd against Su Sheng.Thanos who lost the infinite gem should not have the ability to travel through space, he now...


    Everyone''s gazes subconsciously looked at Thanos'' hand, and his hand held a square that looked like a universe Rubik''s cube.


    "Cosmic Cube?" Su Sheng raised his eyebrows in surprise."It''s worthy of being a Thanos who has been rounded countless times. He just lost the infinite gem and changed hands and found a universe cube better than the infinite gem."


    "You really know what this is." Thanos said in a deep voice.


    "The creator of the Cosmos Cube came from an unknown dimensional universe. This place has a group of the top races in this universe, surpassing the Protoss! An incomplete Cosmos Cube can create a multiverse, and there is almost no power in the universe. Being able to compete with the Cosmos Cube, with the help of the Cosmos Cube, people who hold it can turn their desires into reality, ranging from controlling elements to manipulating time and space, modifying logic and so on. It can be said to be omnipotent."


    Su Sheng feels that Thanos is the son of the destiny of the villain. At the beginning, he gathered the infinite gems. After losing, instead of sinking or getting a lunch box like other villains, he got a universe cube that is better than the infinite gems. That''s not a big deal... In the later stage Thanos gained a more powerful cosmic heart. Although the normal Thanos is almost always abused, it is undeniable that no one believes that he is not the Son of Destiny.


    "So, can this thing revive Kamora?" Nebula suddenly asked loudly.


    Su Sheng nodded: "It should be possible, but obviously, Thanos''s role in getting the Universe Cube is not to revive Kamora. You...are you coming to me?"


    ...


    I recommend my finished work: "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadlock: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". There are many words and a lot of words to be killed.


    At the same time, I recommend my new book: The work in the million-character serialization: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class".


    Chapter 1105 Erasing the Cube of the Universe and the Transcendant Appears


    "I have completed my mission. I should be planting on an unmanned planet and admiring the sunset. But your presence prevents me from enjoying such a life. I originally wanted to destroy the infinite gems. I didn''t expect the infinite gems. It''s already destroyed, then... as long as I destroy you, no one will try to restore it all."


    "Don''t blame me, all this is the instruction of fate. It is fate that gave me the Cosmos Cube, and it is destiny that guides me to do unfinished things." Thanos'' words fell, and the Cosmos Cube in his hand suddenly lit up.


    A beam of light blasted towards Su Sheng instantly.


    "Thank you." Su Sheng suddenly said a thoughtless thank you to Thanos, and then blocked the beam of Universe Cube with one hand.


    "disappear!"


    Su Sheng snorted softly, and God''s power was quietly activated at this moment.When he determined that the attack of the Universe Cube disappeared, this beam of light, this attack really disappeared.


    "boom!"


    The light beams that appeared suddenly disappeared strangely, which made everyone in a daze.


    Thanos stared blankly at the Universe Cube in his hand, and then at Su Sheng blankly, with an incredible expression on his face."This is impossible. The energy of the Cosmos Cube is stronger than that of the Infinite Gems. How can you...cancel the energy of the Cosmos Cube? No, it is not an offset. You obliterated the energy of the Cosmos Cube."


    Su Sheng pouted and shrugged."A simple boy, even if you are the Son of Destiny, it''s useless, because Lao Tzu is the protagonist. If you can find the Universe Cube, of course I won''t stand still. I come back this time and my strength has reached the ceiling. Don¡¯t say what you are holding may be an incomplete cosmic cube, even a complete cosmic cube is useless."


    "disappear!"


    Su Sheng waved his hand and shouted out again. This time it was the Universe Cube in Thanos'' hands. Under the power of higher rules, the existence of the Universe Cube was directly wiped out.


    "Impossible...it''s impossible..." Thanos turned the palm of his hand, unable to believe that the powerful artifact he had finally found disappeared.


    "No..." Nebula was also unacceptable to the disappearance of the Universe Cube. Originally, when she saw the Universe Cube, she thought she had a chance to bring Kamora back to life again, but she didn''t expect this opportunity to disappear just like Su Sheng''s words... Disappeared.


    "What are you anxious for? Resurrect Kamora, I''ll help you handle it in a while." Su Sheng turned his head and said to Nebula, then turned his head to look at Thanos."Don''t worry about crying, don''t you expect that the Universe Cube may not be able to solve me a long time ago, so have you prepared a killer? Take it out."


    Thanos'' expression changed slightly."How do you know? Forget it... Since the Cosmos Cube failed to deal with you as planned, I had no choice but to show my hole cards. I think you will be surprised by my hole cards, because... you But your old friend is."


    "boom!"


    The space was distorted, and a person quietly appeared beside Thanos.This person is wearing a silver-white armor, and his shoulders are like two circular bulges, which are very uncoordinated.Except for his dress, he saw that he was like an ordinary middle-aged male human, without any special features.


    There is neither the depressing and fearful horror temperament of Thanos, nor the substantive aura, ordinary people are just like ordinary people.


    But this person became weird as soon as Su Sheng¡¯s expression appeared. His clothes, and the old friend Thanos said, all these clues point to one person. Su Sheng wanted to find for a long time but had no clues. people.


    Beyonder!


    That pair of eyes that stared at him at the beginning, after he entered the quantum realm, sealed himself in a certain space behind the scenes, the transcendent!


    Su Sheng had previously suspected that it was the Court of Life, so he used Thanos to snap his fingers to force the Court of Life to show up, and later proved that he had found the wrong person. At that time, Su Sheng felt that the person he was looking for was a transcendence. Now... this speculation has finally been confirmed.


    "Cosmic Cube, did you guide Thanos to find it?" Su Sheng asked suddenly.


    The transcendant nodded."it''s me."


    Thanos was slightly shocked when he heard this. He didn''t know that the Universe Cube had anything to do with Transcendence. He just felt that it was a coincidence that he got the Universe Cube, as if someone was guiding him. After he got the Universe Cube, Thanos Only then did I meet the Transcendant, and learned of the grudge between the Transcendant and Su Sheng, because of the same purpose, Thanos can walk with the Transcendant.


    Unexpectedly, the Universe Cube was found by the transcendence deliberately. Why did he do this?If he wants to deal with Su Sheng, wouldn''t it be better for him to use the Universe Cube himself?At this moment, Thanos suddenly had an idea to leave.


    The water is very deep. Without the Universe Cube, Thanos is a bit vain!


    ...


    I recommend my finished work: "Marvel: The Coming of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". There are too many words to kill dogs.


    At the same time, I recommend my new book: The work in the million-character serialization: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class".


    The first thousand and 106 chapters beyond the gods and the attention of the transcendent


    The Cosmos Cube and the Transcendence are connected. The creators of the Cosmos Cube are the Transcendence Protoss. The Transcendence Protoss is a group of races that live outside the infinite universe. They are very powerful. In the Marvel event "Secret War", they called themselves Waiting to surpass all things'', easily kill the celestial group in a single echelon universe, the five creation gods, the court of life, etc., have the power to destroy and restart the universe.


    The power surpassing one-tenth of the limit of the Protoss created an infinite cube of the universe.Transcend Protoss did a large-scale experiment in "Secret War" to simulate the death of everything, using molecular humans to destroy the universe and slaughter the Marvel universe gods, which has always led to the death of the court of life. In this process, it was received from Earth 616 The superheroes and other multiverse superheroes stopped, and the result was that the superheroes were basically killed.


    Victor Doum, who gained his power, created the Doujie after the collision between 616 and 1610, and became the omnipotent god.


    The 673 Transcendence also comes from outside the infinite universe. Compared with the universe he is in, the multiverse is like a drop of water in the ocean. His ability is extremely conceptual. It can be said that the first person under the supreme oaa is an omniscient and omnipotent. The presence.


    To put it simply, all his YY things can come true. He has modified his own settings to transform himself from an almighty existence into an incomplete cosmic cube, and later weakened himself many times and became a variant. Ren, and later he was officially recognized as a member of the transcendence of the Protoss, and was an infant unit.


    Of course, it is unclear whether the transcendence is really the infant transcendence protoss, or if he modified his setting again.


    After all, he is omniscient and omnipotent. He wants to be as strong as he is. Whatever he says, the world is what he wants to have.


    This kind of ability is no different from God and oaa. It''s just that this guy''s brain is not normal, and he often changes his personal settings, and it is weakened.


    So if he has a relationship with the Universe Cube, he has a relationship.


    Saying that he has nothing to do with the Universe Cube, he is okay.


    Transcending the Protoss is very hanging, roughly divided into ivory king, ivory king or virus, and map maker.The ivory king is an elite beyond the Protoss, and three ivory kings can kill the court of life.The King of Ivory or Virus is an ordinary soldier beyond the Protoss, with a cosmic level of combat power, killing Thor and Hyperion, the god of thunder, with a numerical advantage.


    Although the cartographer is not a combat unit, he is not weak.


    The record of surpassing the Protoss is very prominent, killing almost all the gods of the Celestial Group, Eternity, Infinite, the Middleman, the King of Order, the King of Chaos, and the Court of Life.As a young transcendence protoss, transcendors should not be strong in theory.


    It''s a pity that his ability is too abnormal. He thinks that he is stronger than Transcendence Protoss, he is stronger than Transcendence Protoss, he thinks that he is weaker than Transcendence Protoss, and he is weaker than Transcendence Protoss.Therefore, generally speaking, although those who set an exception after this modification are also called transcendents, those who did not break the norm are called primitive transcendents.

 871 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 871

    As for whether the transcender or primitive transcendant Su Sheng is in front of him, it is not clear, but in fact it does not need to be clear.


    Regardless of whether it is a transcender or a primitive transcender, there is no Su Sheng himself.


    Who doesn''t have concept-level ability?


    "Let''s talk, I have no grievances with you, and I didn''t know each other before, why bother with me over and over again?" Su Sheng really wants to know this question, although sometimes he does things without reason and does not need a reason. , But some things can be double-labeled.


    Su Sheng can do this, but it doesn''t mean that others can do it to him.


    "I have noticed you since you appeared in this universe." The Transcendant spoke slowly.


    "I know, those eyes."


    The transcendant shook his head: "No, I mean going forward, when a certain universe is destroyed, you were in that universe at that time."


    Su Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly. The Transcendant was talking about when he had just crossed the Marvel Universe to gain discipleship, right?He encountered a plot kill as soon as he crossed. If it weren¡¯t for luck, he crossed to the DC Universe. At this time, the grass on his grave would grow taller.


    The transcendence said: "Actually, my goal at the time was not you. A guy I was interested in appeared in a certain universe among countless multiverses, but that guy created it with people at the time, which resulted in countless multiverses being affected and destroyed. , The universe you were in was in it at the time. Then I found you, and I found that you seem to be similar to the guy I was interested in, so I helped you to make sure you won¡¯t die in the destruction of the universe, But I don¡¯t know why...you survived, but you are gone."


    "Later you came back again and your strength became stronger. I have been observing you until you came back this time... Honestly, I was surprised because I didn''t notice when you came back this time. I didn''t feel it until you came back. When I arrived at an existence that was not weaker than me, I realized that it was you."


    The first thousand one hundred and seven chapters erased?negative?Who is stronger!


    "I''m very curious, whose ability you copied can make you not weaker than me? Who else in the countless vast universe can have such ability for you to copy..." Transcended asked extremely curiously.


    Su Sheng shrugged, he didn''t expect the Transcendant to pay attention to himself from the beginning, but what made him curious was what the Transcendant said just now.


    There was a guy similar to himself who destroyed countless multiverses while fighting with people. Well, this is the culprit of his second journey.But what does it mean that this person is not weak and is similar to himself?


    The similar meaning shouldn''t refer to ability, so it''s...passer?


    "What''s that guy''s name?" Su Sheng asked curiously.


    Transcendant: "I don¡¯t know, what happened to you happened before I had time to understand. Then I went to him again, but he was gone, as if he had left completely and never returned. I only know that he is good at Is it a kind of door ability?"


    The ability of the door?


    What kind of ability is this special?It sounds like it''s not at all compelling.


    "The universe may not have an end, and there are countless multiverses, but maybe that person has the ability to jump out of this universe. What I''m talking about is... the universe that encompasses all universes." Transcendence said."I can''t find him and want to see what surprises you can bring to me. In fact, you did surprise me."


    "So I''m doing it for him?" Su Sheng muttered unhappy."Surprise or something will be put aside for now, let''s get back to business."


    "Do it."


    The transcender was dumbfounded."You want to fight me? Well, although I don''t think this is necessary, I do want to know if you can bring me more surprises."


    At this point, a thought suddenly appeared in the transcendant''s mind.


    "I am better than you!"


    Then, the Transcendant waved to Su Sheng."Erase!"


    In a level that the naked eye cannot see or experience, the reality is quietly rewritten, and Su Sheng can feel a kind of power condensing on his body.And his ability didn''t even react. In other words, he didn''t have the ability to replicate to the transcendant, or that the transcendant''s attack was not within his copy judgment, and he did not judge that he had launched an attack.


    This kind of attack with similar concepts or sayings is really unsolvable. If you don''t have the ability to copy God, this time I''m afraid it will capsize.Fortunately, Su Sheng copied the power of God, the concept of transcendence, and he could do it.


    "negative!"


    Su Sheng''s ability to mobilize God in an instant denied the transcendence''s erasure of himself, and the two conflicted, and the transcendence''s attack was thus resolved.


    "Sure enough, it didn''t succeed." The Transcendant didn''t seem to be surprised. Although he had changed his personal settings to be stronger than Su Sheng, but he did not erase it. This shows that the opponent has the same ability as himself.


    Then... it depends on whose ability fits better.


    After all, the Transcendant is the native of the Marvel Universe, and what he masters is the source of the Marvel Universe, so his attacks should be more suitable and sharper.But the same Su Sheng''s ability comes from the God next door. Although it does not fit the Marvel universe so well, the transcendence''s desire to erase him is also affected.


    One erasure, one negation.


    The two kept clashing, but in the eyes of others, the two of them suddenly shut up and silently looked at each other without saying a word. The situation was...very weird.


    "This...what''s going on, what are they...what are they doing? They looked like they were about to do something just now, how come they look at each other and don''t say anything?"


    "Perhaps... is it doing it in a way that we can''t understand?"


    "But this looks a little silly!"


    The Avengers couldn''t help but mumbled curiously. Thanos was a bit more knowledgeable than them. Although he could not feel the match between Su Sheng and Transcendence, he could guess what happened.


    The Infinite Gems were destroyed, the Universe Cube was erased, and the two guys he couldn''t afford were fighting against each other. Thanos felt that he should withdraw. This was not a level that his family planning office director could blend.


    While no one noticed, Thanos quietly wanted to leave.


    But... is nobody really paying attention?


    As soon as Thanos turned around, he suddenly had a sense of palpitations, a sense of crisis that could not be described in words.


    "Erase!"


    Su Sheng''s voice suddenly rang, and there was a power shrouded in Thanos'' body, and Thanos'' body suddenly became illusory.


    "No..." Thanos hurriedly shouted in shock.


    "negative!"


    The voice of the transcendant sounded, and the change of offensive and defensive alternation made him interested, and he felt that he could better embody his ability by targeting Thanos.


    "Huh?" After the Transcendant''s thoughts fell, he suddenly cried out in surprise. He found that the process of Thanos'' virtualization had not been reversed...


    The first thousand and eighth chapters are self-degraded, the transcendant exiled by Saint Su?


    The transcendence and Su Sheng''s negation of each other before can be said to be evenly matched. You can''t help me, I can''t help you, if you have to describe it, it is equivalent to two people having the same authority in the same program, what you can do I can do things, I can''t deny what you do, and you can deny what I can do.


    Therefore, changing the target of the role from each other to Thanos should not change under normal circumstances. After all, Thanos¡¯ level is too low for Su Sheng and Transcendence, not to mention that the person who wants to erase him is Su. Sheng, even if he really could deny the influence of the Transcender and Su Sheng, it should not affect the Transcender to save him.


    But now the transcendant found that his denial was unsuccessful. No, it should be said that it succeeded. It successfully prevented Su Sheng from eradicating Thanos, but did not reverse the situation.


    Originally everyone erased it, I denied it, as if you issued an instruction and I revoke your instruction, then the content of your instruction should be returned to the original point. But now it is the instruction issued by Su Sheng. The transcendant can only cancel it. Cancellation...In other words, Thanos did not disappear because of erasure, but it became very illusory.


    Simply put, in this competition, Su Sheng was slightly better.


    This caused the transcendant to ask in surprise how Su Sheng did it.


    "How did I do it?" The corners of Su Sheng''s mouth raised slightly. Before their wrestling was acting on each other, the abilities of the two were almost indistinguishable from each other, but now Su Sheng uses his ability on Thanos. It''s not the same. Su Sheng used the power of the god next door to erase Thanos. This is a power with the same concept but a different origin. Transcendent can stop it with his power, but wants to revoke it?Naturally affected.


    Although the abilities are the same, God''s compulsion is obviously higher.


    "Erase!"

 872 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 872

    Su Sheng did not answer the question of the transcendence but continued to release his ability to erase the existence of Thanos.


    It¡¯s a pity that the transcendant¡¯s negation effect is very small, and it really can only be prevented, but the premise for him to prevent it is that Su Sheng must erase it first. Although there is almost no time interval with the transcendence¡¯s reaction speed, there is only a slight interval. Enough to influence Thanos.


    After all, Transcendent''s reaction speed is fast, and Su Sheng''s reaction speed is even faster.


    Erase...deny...


    Erase...deny...


    Over and over again, Thanos¡¯ body was almost transparent. He was a little bit eager to cry now, and he felt very wronged.Obviously knowing that the Universe Cube wants revenge, how could it become like this?Okay, even if the Universe Cube is not enough to deal with Su Sheng, can''t I leave?


    As a result, he was not allowed to leave, so he could only watch Su Sheng slowly turning himself into an illusion. The feeling of waiting to die was really torturing.


    "Erase!"


    Su Sheng''s voice sounded again, and the transcendence''s negation followed one after another, but it was finally eaten.


    It had already become thin and illusory, almost invisible, and the transparent Thanos completely disappeared in this erasure.


    "You..." The Transcendence stared at the disappearing Thanos in a daze. He didn''t expect this to happen.


    Did you lose?


    Why is this happening?Where did his abilities come from? Why did he, who had almost died in the first place, gained more abilities than himself in a short period of time?


    The answer, he wants to know the answer.


    Maybe he can ask Su Sheng, but Su Sheng may not tell him, if he really wants to know, maybe he can only find the answer himself?So, I should also experience some opportunities from an ordinary human like him?


    Once this idea appeared, it was a little unstoppable, but what is the power of the transcendence?It is what he thinks will become reality. When the transcendant is caught in the thoughts of inquiry and increasingly intense thoughts, his ability is quietly activated.


    In an instant, the transcendant changed.


    His previous powerful abilities seemed to disappear out of thin air, and the Avengers didn¡¯t seem to remember the abilities he showed before. In the recognition of himself and the Avengers, he, the transcendant, was just an ordinary person. ...


    "call¡­¡­"


    Perceiving the transcendence as an ordinary person, Su Sheng took a breath and couldn''t help but laugh."Although you are the only one who can kill you,...I still succeeded."


    "It''s really not easy to induce you to have this idea. Fortunately, the previous erasure has caused you to have mental inertia. I used God''s ability to quietly induce your thinking. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to make You demote yourself."


    "Then next, you can truly die!" Su Sheng''s fist suddenly lit up with a black light, which resembled a shadow and a substantial darkness.


    "boom."


    The dark power of the giant fierce beast burst out on Su Sheng''s fist, and the figure of the transcendant was turned to ashes in an instant and disappeared.


    The transcender is dead?


    Do not!


    Although the transcendant can be guided to degrade himself, his ability or identity is also really awesome. It is almost impossible for him to truly die, even if he breaks the standard, it is impossible.Therefore, according to the content of the guide, he will encounter some opportunities after his death, and he will experience wind and rain all the way from an ordinary person to an extraordinary person.


    Although it can''t be regarded as taking its own way, but it will definitely achieve something.


    5.8 However, Su Sheng is not worried that he will come back to make trouble when he becomes stronger, because he himself may not remember these, and it doesn''t matter even if his ability becomes stronger, because no matter how strong he is, he will not be stronger than himself.


    "You...why did you kill him? He is just an ordinary person." The Avengers couldn''t help but ask Saint Su.


    Su Sheng just came back and killed an ordinary person without warning. For the Avengers, this is indeed a thing that can''t be said.


    ...


    I recommend my finished work: "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadlock: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". There are many words and a lot of words to be killed.


    At the same time, I recommend my new book: The work in the million-character serialization: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class".


    One thousand one hundred and nine last things


    At the beginning, Su Sheng was almost killed by the senior pit of the traverser with the door ability. It was the transcendence who helped out because of curiosity. Although it was not his handwriting to cross the DC world, because he helped himself. I have the opportunity to travel to the DC world.


    Therefore, Su Sheng planned to let go of the black hand of the transcendence.Of course, it can''t be regarded as letting go. It can only be said that it will not kill the Transcendant, but it will also give him a chance.Hehehe...If the transcendant has a chance to come back in the future, Su Sheng doesn''t mind treating him like the transcended back then.


    If... he can come back.


    Su Shengyang chuckled, facing the avengers who were dissatisfied with killing ordinary people."Trust me... the whole world, the universe, and even the universe in the universe... I dare not say that he is an ordinary person. There are some things you don¡¯t have the qualifications to enter, and naturally you won¡¯t know. Besides, I killed them all. How many thoughts are you thinking about presenting this picture?"


    The Avengers looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t hold you accountable for questioning me. Otherwise, I''ll strip you all out and let you know how awesome it is." Su Sheng smiled lightly."Okay, now Thanos is dead, and the Infinite Gems are also ruined. I will rescue Kamora first, and then return half of the disappeared population as you wish."


    "But, you have to understand one thing. They have been lost for a long time, and people should have accepted their departure. Now that so many people are brought back suddenly, the world that has just stabilized will definitely cause a lot of troubles. For example, the husband who disappeared has remarried, and the wife who disappeared has remarried. Since you insist on letting them come back, you have to bear all the troubles."


    After the words fell, Su Sheng snapped his fingers at random, and then a figure appeared in front of everyone out of thin air, it was Kamora who died because of the infinite gem.


    Seeing this, Nebula walked over with excitement. Kamora obviously remembered what happened before, and was extremely surprised at her resurrection. She was even more amazed when she learned what happened afterwards from Nebula. I want to express my gratitude to Su Sheng.


    The content of gratitude is because Su Sheng resurrected her, and on the other hand, he killed Thanos, which is regarded as revenge for her parents and her family. After all, the planet where Kamora was also slaughtered by Thanos. For half of the population, although Kamora is the adopted daughter of Thanos and has learned a lot of skills, deep down in her heart, her biggest wish is to kill Thanos and get revenge.


    "Are you ready to go back?" Su Shengchao asked everyone, and then lightly waved his palm.


    Just like when they came to this planet, the surrounding scenery changed rapidly, as if it was a stream of light. Before they could see what was going on, they had returned to the Avengers Mansion again.


    "When will you resurrect the half of the people who have disappeared?" Natasha took the lead in reacting and asking. As Su Sheng said just now, it doesn''t mean that people will be fine if they are rescued. If the follow-up things are not well settled, they may appear. A big mess.


    "Just now." Su Shengdao.


    "What? You... forget it." Natasha didn''t expect Su Sheng to move so fast. She originally thought that she could have some time to make arrangements, but now she can only deal with it quickly.


    Hearing the conversation between Su Sheng and Natasha, other people also knew the seriousness of the matter, and immediately they couldn''t help marveling and quickly became busy. Even Nebula and Kamora were taken as helpers. As for Su Sheng?


    Okay... The women who wanted to get close to Su Sheng''s return at this time didn''t have time to pay attention to Su Sheng, so the Avengers were gone before they came back for more than ten minutes. Saint Xiasu stood alone in the empty hall.


    Su Sheng shrugged disapprovingly, first went to the lighthouse base and the women who were living outside to meet each other, accompany them one by one, and then packaged and sent to New Krypton, and then stayed at New Krypton for about half a month. At the time, after all, her behavior in the DC world before was a bit too rude, and basically there was no explanation. Although it is a done deal now, it is indispensable to complain and get angry.


    Speaking of which, because the transcendence matter was resolved, Su Sheng was in a good mood. Not only did he coax the women on the new Krypton planet, but also released the prisoners 020 who had previously been in the planetary prison who were talented in women''s fighting games. Come out and put it on New Krypton. As for Tony Stark, Su Sheng also released it. However, he modified his memory slightly to make him forget the past. Although he certainly cannot become Iron Man like in movies or comics, But with his talents, it should not be too bad.


    After these things were done, Su Sheng returned to the Avengers Mansion. At this time, the busy women could finally find some time. Accompanying Su Sheng one by one, it was comforting the previous lovesickness.


    Having been so busy for another month, Su Sheng was a little unbearable and wandering again.


    He has dealt with the ceiling of the Dc world, what about the Marvel world?


    The supreme power oaa, which one is stronger and weaker now?


    ...


    I recommend my finished work: "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadlock: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". There are many words and a lot of words to be killed.

 873 American Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 873

    At the same time, I recommend my new book: The work in the million-character serialization: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class".


    The first thousand and tenth chapter takes the planet to wander!


    Oaa, like the god next door, is a top-notch existence but rarely shows up. Marvel didn''t describe OAA too much. The chances of appearing on the stage are few and pitiful, and few heinous.


    The Court of Life is the first person to mention the name OAA. As the ultimate arbitrator of the Marvel Universe, he has the right to speak for everything. Unlike the transcendant who degenerates himself into a human being in order to learn human nature or curiosity, OAA has always relied on doing things. Agent, such as the life court.


    There are several side descriptions of OAA in the comics. For example, Thanos realized that he was manipulated by humans and used the heart of the universe to destroy and create the universe. It took so much time to repair a small error in the universe. This is actually OAA uses Thanos to repair this small error.


    The Golem in the Fantastic Four died. A person who claimed to be oaa appeared. He praised several people for their continuous exploration of the Marvel universe, and told them that if they continue to explore, they will have a richer report, and then they will resurrect the Golem. , This is what oaa did to encourage them to continue exploring the universe.


    Basically, he was wearing a vest or appearing in his lines from the side. For example, in the comics, he defeated the celestial group that sealed the disciples, and Su Sheng suspected it was oaa''s vest.Only the top talents in the universe may know the existence of oaa, but it is difficult to make oaa appear, just like the god next door.


    The life court that Su Sheng used to destroy the earth originally used to force the emergence of the court, but this threat method is useless for oaa. Even if Su Sheng¡¯s current thought can destroy the Marvel universe, oaa can also be restarted with one thought. It can be said that when Su Sheng came to the Marvel universe, the Marvel Universe did not know how many restarts he had experienced. Oaa didn''t want to come out, but there was actually no way to force him out.


    Although Su Sheng''s heart was eager and restless, and wanted to find oaa wave, but there is no good way at the moment, so he decided to go to another universe, for example... Bring Sharon Rogers back first?


    This is a matter of thought for the current Su Sheng. After the thought, Sharon Rogers has appeared in front of him and appeared as her woman on this earth.


    This is a kind of cognitive change. Whether it is Sharon Rogers herself, this universe or Sharon Rogers'' original universe, they will think that Sharon Rogers is a person in this universe, and even she herself believes so firmly.


    From a certain perspective, this can be regarded as a modification of reality, but it can be regarded as a more advanced modification, a direct conceptual modification.Su Sheng not only modified the reality of Sharon Rogers, but with the continuous burst of thoughts, he began to restart the Marvel universe.


    In a blink of an eye, countless Marvel worlds were destroyed.


    In a blink of an eye, countless Marvel worlds are reborn and restarted in an instant, and all the so-called reality before restarts after the restart.This kind of thought can destroy the world. The ability to reconstruct the world seems to be in YY, but the result of YY can come true.


    The Marvel Universe is like a toy in his hand, constantly changing with his thoughts, destroying and rebirth.After experiencing unknowingly many times of destruction and rebirth, Su Sheng finally felt tired. He even restarted and changed the universe he was in. He sent Sharon Rogers and the Avengers all to New Krypton. Then restarted the universe and allowed it to evolve normally. He saw what the Marvel universe was like without himself, exactly the same as the experience he said he knew.


    Captain America, Iron Man, Thor, Avengers, Ultron, Thanos, Infinite Gems destroyed half of the population. Five years later, Thor became a fat boy, Hawkeye became a ronin, and Ant-Man was killed. The mice were released from the quantum realm. They traveled through time and used the infinite gem to save everyone. Natasha died for the soul gem... Of course, this is the Natasha born after the universe restarted, not her own Natasha. Tasha.


    In the end, Iron Man''s sacrifice snapped his fingers, Thanos was resolved, the earth restored calm and began the next phase of the journey.


    "It''s boring... I have been tossing for so long that oaa doesn''t appear, or even has any reaction. It seems that he should not appear. Then... I will destroy the entire Marvel universe." Yi Su Sheng''s character In other words, there are either interesting things or beautiful women, otherwise he is easily bored.


    So he decided to take the new Krypton to other worlds to continue the waves, maybe he can find the origin universe, maybe he can find the senior with the door ability in other time and space?Maybe... he can meet the transcended exiled?Well, before wandering in other worlds, he wants to completely destroy the Marvel Universe. Maybe one day when he wants to come back on a whim, he can see the Marvel Universe being restarted by OAA. At that time...maybe he can see oaa?


    "boom!"


    With one thought, Marvel¡¯s parallel single universe, multiverse, almighty universe, in short, all universes related to Marvel began to collapse and disappear. In a short moment, the entire Marvel... became nothingness.


    Su Sheng looked at the new Krypton in his palm, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly."Do I count as wandering with the planet? I hope there will be more interesting worlds waiting for me in the future."


    The ultra-time stream appeared, and the picture fragments of countless worlds flickered and appeared in the ultra-time stream. When Su Sheng thought moved, the whole person turned into a stream of light and instantly penetrated into one of the pictures and disappeared.


    ...


    I recommend my finished work: "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadlock: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". There are many words and a lot of words to be killed.


    At the same time, I recommend my new book: The work in the million-character serialization: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class".


    The first thousand and eleven chapters copy oaa and the real departure (grand finale)


    Nothingness is a concept. There is neither light nor darkness, no existence, no non-existence, no space, no time, and nothing.


    The empty Marvel universe became abnormally silent after the disappearance of the ultra-time flow. In this silence, a light suddenly lit up, and the golden light appeared in the void and gradually turned into a huge golden head.This head is very bright, and he can''t see his facial features clearly. His appearance can only recognize that it is a huge human-like head.


    Then the torso and limbs began to appear under the huge golden head. In a short moment, a golden man with masculine characteristics appeared. As for the male characteristics, it is because he has no chest. As for the underside...the light is too bright to see. clear.


    "call out."


    The sound of breaking the sky suddenly sounded in the silent void, and Su Sheng''s figure quietly appeared.He watched the golden giant pouted in dissatisfaction."I guessed it would be like this. Whether it''s you or the next door, the girl is not bad and kindly wants Lao Tzu to leave your universe forever."


    "The guy next door also compromised after satisfying my thoughts and confirming that I would leave and would not come back easily. So did you... wait until I completely destroyed the world and planned to leave and it may not be a long time. Will run out after coming back again."


    "Am I a scourge? Can''t you just talk calmly?" Su Sheng said more and more angry, just as he did not have too much nostalgia for the DC world, he did not have too much nostalgia for the Marvel world, as long as He feels that there is no other fun in this world, as long as he takes away what is meaningful to him, he will probably not come back once he leaves.


    After all, there are countless worlds waiting for him to explore and discover, waiting for him to wander around, and for a long time to a universe that has no nostalgia, he may not really remember it or come back for a look with that nature.


    But this premise is... he has done everything he needs to do.


    But... are you done now?


    Of course not, otherwise he would not go back.


    Just like Su Sheng''s obsession with Dr. Manhattan when he was in DC, he naturally has obsession with oaa.The ceiling of this Marvel world, if you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, I always feel a bit regretful. There is also his ability. If you don¡¯t copy it, it will be uncomfortable. After all, DC¡¯s God and the giant beast have been copied. If you miss this way, there will always be a kind of regret that you are missing, and you will always feel that something has not been done. Even if you leave, he will always be thinking about the Marvel universe, thinking about it, and thinking about it.


    The move of going back and forth proved that Su Sheng''s guess was correct. Sure enough, these cosmic ceiling bosses didn''t like to stay in their universe.In the past, he was weak, so these bigwigs didn''t mind, but as their strength rivaled them, they didn''t want to.


    As the saying goes, no one can sleep peacefully in a couch, and how can a mountain accommodate two tigers?


    Since head-on is a bit troublesome, the best way is to send Su Sheng away.Oaa was not as active as God, so she waited until Su Sheng lost interest in this world, got bored and left before reappearing.


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense, hand over your abilities, I turn around and leave. As for whether I will come back again, when I will come back... Although I can''t guarantee it, but with my character, I probably won''t come back again. Of course you can refuse, but you can¡¯t help me. As long as I don¡¯t leave for a day, your universe can only be nothingness. If you don¡¯t care, I can consume it with you. "Su Sheng really has no interest in staying in the comic. The world is overwhelming, he is only interested in OAA''s ability now.


    After copying, he left.


    There are countless interesting worlds waiting for him.


    The golden giant was silent for a moment and suddenly stretched out his hand slowly toward Su Sheng, and his huge palm slowly swung over, his intention to attack was very obvious.


    "boom!"


    Su Sheng copied his abilities in an instant, and his body became as huge and golden as him, and at the same time the palm of his hand was lightly patted against him.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp applause resounded through the whole piece of nothingness.


    Su Sheng nodded in satisfaction."Why don''t you waste time? I''m leaving, goodbye."


    The ultra-time stream appeared again, and Su Sheng''s figure turned into golden light and went directly into the ultra-time stream and disappeared.


    For a long time, the surroundings were still deserted and silent.


    This time, he really left. He walked very simply, without nostalgia.


    I''ve seen it and I''ve seen it, and the ability has been copied. The final wish is fulfilled. Why don''t you leave?Stare at OAA!


    The golden giant OAA looked at the disappearing Su Sheng, after a moment of silence, the whole Marvel world restarted again, and nothingness disappeared, and the Marvel world seemed to be reborn!


    The book is over!


    ...


    PS: Finally finished, this book is probably the one that I have been dragging on.Originally, the final book was opened according to the plan and it should have ended soon, but I miscalculated the remaining content. In addition, catching up with the New Year, falling in love, breaking up a series of things led to so long.


    This book still has some regrets, but in general it is finished.Completing the book is not unusual for me, because I will finish every book, and then continue to open new books.

 874 Comic: The Strongest Villain Chapter 874

    After talking about the book, the ultimate series has actually entered the second half, so after the villain was finished, I started to prepare a new book. The new book was originally not about Marvel or American comics, but I wrote a lot. , But so far the only inspirational idea I think I want to write is Marvel, so the next book may still be Marvel.The villain is slightly related to the fruit of the door, but whether the new book will be related to the villain has not been decided yet. I hope that there will be another ruthless person in the old Su family.


    Well, that''s it, I don''t want to say goodbye, anyway, I have been opening new books, finishing books, opening new books, and finishing books. I hope my brothers will be there forever.


    Finally, I recommend my finished work: "Marvel: The Advent of the King", "Marvel: The Immortal Throne", "The Deadly Covenant: The Strongest Death", and "Marvel: The Fruit of the Door". There are a lot of words and a lot of them to be killed.At the same time, I recommend my new book: The work in the million-character serialization: "The Strongest God of War in the Ultimate Class".